《Almighty Star Daddy》


 Chapter 1

    Han Mo turned his eyes, his sword eyebrows slightly narrowed, subconsciously stretched out his hand and pressed his temples. His head was dizzy. It seemed that there were countless nerves beating constantly. He tried his best to lift his heavy eyelids.


    "Where is this? I shouldn''t be... Hiss... "Han Mo tried to think about what happened last night and took a breath.


    Han Mo is the top stylist in Z country. He was expected by everyone at the international competition last night. Even the celebration banquet was ready, but someone made trouble behind his back, which led to his disqualification and the champion became someone else''s bag


    "I was drunk, and then I met a truck..."


    Han Mo''s head was as painful as an explosion. His hands pressed his temples hard, his eyes closed, and another memory in his brain was running at a high speed.


    "Dad! dad! You should get up! "


    A child''s voice came into Han Mo''s ears. Before he could react, a little girl with a dirty face and messy hair suddenly ran in, with a pink mouth, stood by the bed and stared at Han Mo with her clear and smart eyes like the morning star.


    Dad, dad?


    Another memory in the brain keeps pouring out, showing it quickly in the brain like a movie.


    Han Mo ignored the girl standing by the bed and raised his hands to his eyes slightly trembling. His eyes suddenly widened and his heart fluctuated violently. An incredible idea flashed in an instant. He quickly jumped out of bed and ran to the dressing mirror at the door... This, this face!


    In the past, he used to read online novels when he had nothing to do. It was common for him to travel through novels, but he didn''t expect that such incredible things would happen to him.


    The face in the mirror has clear eyes, straight nose, sharp edges and corners, and the combination of facial features is perfect. It may add a bit of melancholy beauty to the vicissitudes of life because it hasn''t taken care of its beard for a long time.


    Han Mo is a top stylist and has seen countless stars, but this face is not inferior even among the stars everywhere. Walking on the street is definitely the object of star detectives.


    Just now, accompanied by severe pain, the memory of the original owner has been integrated with the original memory of Han mo. he not only knows everything about the original owner, but also knows the world, which is also called Z country. However, it is completely different from the world of Han mo. history seems to be distorted. All he knows in this world seems to have never happened, and there are greater cultural differences, To be exact, compared with the world in which Korea and Mexico live, it is backward here.


    Although the original owner had a good face, he didn''t live a life of eating on his face. He always had high goals and was light and afraid of heavy. He came to Beidu with his girlfriend, but he did nothing. He is stubborn and has never had a serious job. Those with low wages are unwilling to go, and those with high wages are unable to go. In the end, there is no place to live. Even his girlfriend who loves him is discouraged and leaves him.


    If Han Mo feels that his original life is not so satisfactory, the original owner''s life is even worse. He lives in the basement with his girlfriend, and they are crowded on a single bed, because they can''t afford to live in the basement, but he still doesn''t want to find a similar job and still has a star dream, Entertainment is not only a good face, but also strength in addition to opportunities.


    Han Mo is a top stylist, so his senses are particularly sensitive, especially the smell. This feature has also been transferred to this body with him. Everything just happened so suddenly that he didn''t pay attention to it. At the moment, he is disgusted by the smell of wine all over the house.


    The original owner not only didn''t hurt his grandmother, didn''t love his uncle, didn''t work and had no friends, but was still an alcoholic. Han Mo had high requirements for himself. The high-intensity work pressure made him more demanding on his daily life. He didn''t smoke, drink or indulge in bad habits. It was his first time to drink in the bar last night, Han Mo couldn''t help shaking his head for the past of the original owner.


    When it comes to failure, this guy is really a loser.


    All the information ran quickly in his brain. Han Mo gradually recovered from his amazement, sighed softly, and looked around at his tall and handsome young body. He was a little sad.


    Han Mo is different from the original owner. He achieved his later status step by step with his own efforts. He became one of the few hot stylists in Z country. Moving towards a larger international stage is the road he has been pursuing. The reason why he doesn''t call it a dream is because that kind of life is not a dream, but just a midpoint of this road. He knew the rules of the game in this circle, but despised it, so he was cancelled at the last minute. In every day and night, he worked hard, gave up his health, gave up reuniting with his relatives, and gave up dating with his beloved woman, in order to make money, become an international master and supreme glory. When all this was broken in the dark operation of others, Han Mo''s spirit collapsed, went to the bar to get drunk, and finally suffered a car accident.


    All this past will not be able to go back to yesterday, since God gave himself a chance to live again, although it was in someone else''s body. Fortunately, the original owner is also called Han Mo, and the role conversion is easier.


    Luck came to him. Han Mo decided to spend his life. He suddenly remembered a line in the film he saw not long ago: if God gives you a chance to be reborn, remember, be sure to do what you like, even if it''s wrong.


    Han Mo was no longer frightened, and a trace of gratitude filled his heart. He thanked this body for allowing him to walk again in the world, although it was a parallel world, in a strange city and in a strange environment.


    He silently warned himself in his heart, "this life can''t waste time like the original owner, nor can it be as paranoid and indifferent as the original himself. We should live every day and cherish everyone around us."


    Thinking of this, Han Mo suddenly seems to remember something, the... People around him?


    "Dad, if you don''t work again, Xuanxuan will have no money to go to school!" The little girl''s milk voice sounded behind him again. Han Mo remembered the little girl who had just appeared, exactly the daughter of the original owner.


    Han Mo was surprised and looked in the direction of the voice. He couldn''t help but recall the corners of his mouth. The little man in front of him was no more than four years old, but he said what adults said solemnly.


    Han Mo''s actual age is older than the original owner. He has not been married because of his career. Several girlfriends have separated because he is too busy to accompany him. Although he has always hoped that he can have a daughter when he gets married in the future, suddenly a little man called his father. Han Mo didn''t know how to promise for a while.


    Just for a moment, the tender tenderness in her eyes.

 Chapter 2

    The original owner is basically in the stocking mode for his daughter, which doesn''t need the original owner''s memory. Han Mo can see from his eyes that he seems to have never been washed and has a messy hair.


    The little girl''s name is Han Zhixuan. She was found pregnant by the original owner''s girlfriend after breaking up. Originally, she was not ready to tell the original owner, but later, because she was busy with her career, the child always had to be taken care of by someone else. She was really worried about being taken care of by outsiders. She had no choice but to find this ready-made nanny, the child''s father.


    Obviously, the original owner is not a good father. He is not even competent as a nanny.


    Xuanxuan''s mother often goes on business for three or four months. She misses her children very much and will pick her up as soon as she is free, but Xuanxuan spends most of her time living with her original owner. Xuanxuan''s mother will leave Xuanxuan a large amount of living expenses before each business trip. Of course, all the money is kept by Xuanxuan''s father.


    It''s ironic to say that the original owner didn''t work much. He began to eat soft food and spent Xuanxuan''s living expenses lavishly.


    Integrating the memory of the original owner, Han Mo knew that he loved Xuanxuan and loved her deeply, but he was unable to give her the best life. Because of his personality, he began to complain about others and people. The more he hated his incompetence, the more he envied Xuanxuan''s mother''s success. In his paranoid thought, it had become a vicious circle, so that every time he contacted Xuanxuan''s mother, Whether it''s a phone call or a short meeting, it''s in a situation where water and fire can''t be tit for tat.


    The most pitiful thing is Xuanxuan, who is only a three-and-a-half-year-old child, but bears the pressure and pain that children of the same age don''t bear. They try to reconcile in front of their parents. They all say that children from poor families are early masters. Xuanxuan has a lot of living expenses from her mother, but she still lives an early masters life.


    Because the original owner''s is unreliable, every time Xuanxuan''s mother comes to pick up Xuanxuan, she will quarrel with him. At first, the original owner will fight back, saying that taking care of children should be a woman''s business. Who makes her always run outside, but gradually the two people don''t even bother to quarrel.


    A strange scene appeared on Xuanxuan. For a period of time, she would look like a little princess carved with powder and jade, but for a period of time, she would become a Cinderella with a gray face and messy hair. Slowly, the teachers and classmates knew the law. The little princess lived with her mother, while Cinderella lived with her father.


    Han Mo was distracted when he looked at Xuanxuan. The original owner''s mood suddenly surged into his heart, full of debt, love but incompetent complex emotions.


    "Dad! I''ve said it twice. Do you want me to say it a third time? Xuanxuan has to pay her tuition. " Xuanxuan looks like a little ghost, but she sounds funny and cute with a milk voice. Just for a moment, Xuanxuan bowed her head, rubbed her hands and looked down, "but... Mom has been on a business trip for a long time and hasn''t come back yet."


    Xuanxuan knew that every time there was no living expenses, her father would call her mother. Although they would quarrel after a few words, her little heart still wanted her father to call her mother.


    Han Mo watched Xuanxuan''s mood change. He was different from the original owner. He had struggled for so long, climbed and fought from the bottom, mixed with human spirits, and finally became human spirits. How could he not understand the little guy''s mind? His heart was full of the original owner''s love for Xuanxuan, but his behavior style was Han Mo''s own.


    He hooked the corners of his mouth, reached out and touched Xuanxuan''s messy head, squatted down and looked at her gently for a while, "how about changing our shape today?"


    Xuanxuan''s drooping head suddenly lifted up, and the lovely child voice repeated her father''s words again, "change the shape?" This word is not a rare word for the ancient and strange Xuanxuan. There are often stylists around her mother. However, Xuanxuan was surprised when this sentence came out of her father''s mouth.


    When she lived with her father, Xuanxuan washed her face by braiding her hair. Not to mention her style, it was good to go out reluctantly.


    Han Mo decided to surprise the little cute and said mysteriously, "will Xuanxuan go and sit on the sofa first? Dad will find out what tools can be used and create a fashion for Xuanxuan later."


    The little guy blinked. Just when he was three years old, his mother signed up for Xuanxuan''s English class. Later, although her father didn''t care about her, he sent Xuanxuan to the class on time. Of course, she knew the meaning of fashion, but it was too strange to say the word from her father''s mouth. Xiaoxuanxuan''s big watery eyes opened more round.


    Han Mo saw that Xuanxuan didn''t move immediately. He used to see children standing in place in shopping malls or supermarkets. He just wanted his parents to hold him. Han Mo lifted a warm arc around his mouth and leaned over to pick up Xuanxuan. The room was very small. Han Mo was tall and had long legs. He didn''t walk a few steps to the sofa and put the little guy firmly on the sofa. "Wait for Dad here."


    Xuanxuan and her father are always chattering, but her father ignores her. At this time, her father suddenly becomes so gentle that Xuanxuan is at a loss, and... Her father hasn''t held her for a long time.


    Dad always said that he had to do his own things. In Xuanxuan''s consciousness, dad was either not at home or drank at home. He seldom played with her, talked with her and told her stories. Xuanxuan hoped that she could act as a spoiled child with her father and jump around on her father like other children. Xuanxuan looked at her father''s tall back and sat still with excitement, because her father just said to let her sit down.


    Han Mo didn''t think much. He put Xuanxuan on the sofa and began to look for Xuanxuan alone. He really couldn''t see the current state of Xuanxuan. He wanted to have a hairstyle without a hairstyle and clothes without matching. How could his hair be in such a mess and clothes without matching? Where is the beauty?


    Thinking that he was a top stylist in his previous life, how could he let his daughter swing around at home like this every day? While looking for tools, he scolded the original owner in his heart.


    Fortunately, the original owner was once a beauty lover. After all, he wanted to enter the entertainment industry. He even had all the necessary tools at home. Although it has not been used for a long time, it is not bad and can be used.


    "Count your boy and leave something useful." Han Mo said in his heart.


    Put the tools on the table and wipe them clean. If you can see water, wash them with water and then dry them. Han Mo has been busy for a while. No matter what he does, he either doesn''t do it. If he wants to do it, he will try his best to be perfect. That''s why he is always more tired than others.


    All the tools are ready. Han Mo is ready to give Xuanxuan a complete change. Because of the integration of the original owner''s feelings for his daughter, he has now entered the role of father.


    Returning to the living room, Han Mo was surprised by the scene in front of him.


    The little guy still kept his posture when he left just now and didn''t move.


    "Xuanxuan, why didn''t you move? Aren''t you tired?" When Han Mo just came over with Xuanxuan, because he was tall, he just put Xuanxuan on the side. He thought Xuanxuan would climb in by himself, but the little guy sat on half his ass for so long.


    Xuanxuan looked at Han Mo seriously, her clear eyes seemed to be able to see through at a glance, and nodded proudly, "Xuanxuan didn''t move at all, because her father said to let Xuanxuan sit here and wait."


    As soon as Han Mo''s heart warmed, the original owner''s feeling of guilt surged into his heart again. Although the child looked strange and articulate on the surface, he was actually very fragile in his heart and longed for his father''s care and warmth. He was a sensitive and sensible good child. Han Mo took a deep breath and rubbed Xuanxuan''s head, making the already messy hair more messy.


    "Let''s start from scratch. First of all, let''s invite Princess Xuanxuan to enjoy aristocratic service." Han Mo picked up Xuanxuan and went to the bathroom. He had built a temporary shampoo bed in the bathroom, put Xuanxuan on it and began to wash her hair and face carefully.


    Xuanxuan didn''t know what her father was going to change her, but she was very happy to be with her father.


    Han Mo found that Xuanxuan''s hair was very good. Maybe it looked dull and messy because no one helped to take care of it.


    The little guy''s hair was washed and dried quickly. Xuanxuan, sitting on the round chair, blinked her big eyes, her feather fan like eyelashes flickered, and her washed little face was pink. She looked like a little princess without careful dressing but after washing.


    Han Mo sighed in his heart that such a lovely baby face has a delicate pointed chin. How can it not have Qi bangs.


    In terms of modeling, Han Mo can''t be described as professional. He is at the peak. As long as he starts, it will be an artistic feast. The scissors and comb cooperate perfectly. Although it''s not as easy as the advanced tools he used to use, the technology is there. In a short time, the first work of Han Mo, who belongs to the world, was born.


    "Dad, can I look in the mirror?"


    Han Mo said with satisfaction, "of course, Xuanxuan."

 Chapter 3

    When Xuanxuan saw herself in the mirror, her eyes twinkled with surprise, and her little face blossomed happily, "Dad, is this Xuanxuan? Is Xuanxuan so beautiful? " She looked at the little princess like girl in the mirror and couldn''t believe her eyes.


    Han Mo was afraid that the curling stick would hurt the child''s hair. Instead of curling with the curling stick, he chose to blow big flowers by hand, use his fingers to flexibly divide his hair into a strand, and then use the hair dryer to blow out the shape of a big roll, which is more natural and elastic. Of course, it also tests the skill of the stylist.


    The playful Qi bangs and dark and thick long hair blow out several natural curls at the end of her hair. Even her mother only braids Xuanxuan for the first time. In her heart, only the princess in the fairy tale book can have such beautiful curls.


    The little guy immersed in his own world, looked left and right in the mirror, and couldn''t close his mouth happily.


    It''s just hair. Next, it''s clothes. Han Mo can see that the little guy''s clothes style and material are good. His mother must have bought them, but no one matched them. The poor little guy looks for clothes every day. He really wrongs Xuanxuan. When such a big child should be spoiled by his parents, he has to do all this by himself, It''s rare that the character of the key little guy can be so lively and sunny.


    When Xuanxuan smelled beautiful in front of the mirror, Han Mo had searched in her small wardrobe.


    While looking for and classifying, the clothes of the same season were put together, matched and hung up. Soon, Xuanxuan''s original wardrobe like a battlefield became neat and clean, and sets of perfectly matched clothes and skirts were hung inside.


    Han Mo took out a suit suitable for this season and matched it with today''s Xuanxuan hairstyle skirt, pink princesses, white lace socks and black leather shoes. It''s perfect.


    "Xuanxuan, come here. Dad will change your clothes."


    Xuanxuan is still smiling in front of the mirror. Although she is only three and a half years old, she has already had her own aesthetic style. She likes this hairstyle. Xuanxuan jumps and jumps in front of the mirror. She doesn''t hear what her father says. She says to herself, "Dad, I don''t want to wash my hair in the future."


    Han Mo asked puzzled, "why? If you don''t wash your hair, Xuanxuan will stink. " After that, Han Mo also pinched Xuanxuan''s small nose.


    "After washing your hair, the beautiful shape is gone." Xuanxuan was a little wronged.


    "Little fool, in the future, your father will dress you up like a little princess every day. What''s this shape? It''s just the entry level. Your father is powerful."


    Xuanxuan looked up excitedly, "really?"


    "Of course it''s true." Han Mo pinched Xuanxuan''s pink face.


    "Long live Dad!" Xuanxuan jumped up happily. Her thick curly hair fluctuated up and down like a beautiful pear flower.


    "Now, Xuanxuan is going to change her clothes and see if the clothes her father chose for you are beautiful." Han Mo squatted down and measured the clothes in front of Xuanxuan. He thought that if they were not perfect, he would go back and choose one. The little guy was really beautiful and had a good temperament. Any clothes looked like a fairy on her.


    It was the first time that her father carefully selected clothes for her. Xuanxuan couldn''t help crying. Today, her father did a lot of things he wouldn''t do before. Xuanxuan hooked her father''s neck, "Dad, Dad, Xuanxuan will be obedient every day in the future. Don''t ignore Xuanxuan any more."


    Han Mo knelt on one knee and held the pink dress in his hand. He didn''t expect Xuanxuan to say such words and react like this.


    His shoulders were warm and wet. Han Mo was stunned. He patted Xuanxuan on the back with one hand. "Good boy, dad will always accompany you and never ignore you."


    Finally, the little guy''s mood stabilized and dried his tears. Han Mo began to dress Xuanxuan.


    "Dad, Xuanxuan can wear it and do her own things." Xuanxuan looked like a kid, raised her head and straightened her waist.


    Xuanxuan''s small appearance made Han Mo laugh. He couldn''t help rubbing Xuanxuan''s head. "In the future, Xuanxuan will do her own things without her father. When her father is there, her father will do everything for you."


    "Why?"


    "Because..." Han Mo thought, "because dad is omnipotent. With Dad, Xuanxuan doesn''t need to be able to do anything. Just be a little princess."


    Han Mo was only busy working in his previous life and ignored his relatives around him. He didn''t want to get married and have children. He also wondered how he could be so patient with Xuanxuan, probably because the original owner of the body''s love for Xuanxuan has been completely integrated with his consciousness.


    The little guy has a good foundation. Just now he looks good in his randomly matched clothes. Now he puts on the skirt matched with Han Mo, showing Xuanxuan''s Pink complexion and elegant and lovely temperament.


    "Dad, is Yuxuan beautiful? Dad, is Xuanxuan dreaming? " Xuanxuan revolved around in front of the mirror, and the little skirt swung with her.


    Han Mo looked at Xuanxuan dancing in front of the mirror, smiled, danced and turned happily, slightly reminding the corners of his mouth.


    "Dad."


    "Huh?"


    Xuanxuan hung her head and rubbed her hands with each other.


    Han Mo knew that the little guy must have something to say. He squatted down, picked up his finger and swept Xuanxuan''s small nose, "what do you want to say?"


    "Dad, let''s go out."


    Han Mo secretly smiled in his heart and deliberately asked, "why do you want to go out?"


    "The weather is so fine today that it''s suitable for a walk." Xuanxuan raised her head, carried her two small hands behind her, looked at the direction of the window and covered up her careful thoughts.


    Han Mo didn''t reveal it. "The weather is good. Let''s go and take a walk with dad."


    "Well, well." Xuanxuan nodded her head like a chicken pecking rice.


    ......


    This city is also called Beidu, but it is completely different from Han Mo''s previous life. There is no haze, turbid air and dark sky.


    The blue sky is inlaid with several clouds in different forms, fresh air and endless vehicles. Similar but different buildings are very different from what Han Mo is familiar with.


    "Dad!"


    "Huh?"


    "Let''s go to the park."


    "OK."


    Xuanxuan''s Park is an open-air park near her home. Many old people and children usually gather here. Today is Saturday. The park is more lively than usual. At that time, in order to make it convenient for the original owner to pick up Xuanxuan to kindergarten, Xuanxuan''s mother specially rented this house. Most of the children playing in the park are children who live in the same kindergarten with Xuanxuan nearby.


    Han Mo is originally a tall and handsome type. Casually wearing a T-shirt and jeans has been very eye-catching. At the moment, he is holding a little princess carved with powder and jade. The appearance of father and daughter has attracted the attention of many passers-by. The sound of discussion kept floating into Han Mo''s ears.


    "Look at that little girl. She''s so beautiful, like the little princess from the cartoon."


    "You don''t look at their father''s face. That''s genetic logging.


    "I have good genes."


    "You can pull it down. After another 500 years of evolution, you will catch up with others."


    ˇ°......ˇ±


    Along the way, with such praise, Han Mo pretended not to hear and continued to lead Xuanxuan to the park.


    "Dad, let''s go over there." Xuanxuan raised her little hand and pointed to the sand field not far away. Many children were playing with sand there, surrounded by their parents.


    It doesn''t matter where Han Mo goes. He just walks out with the little guy, takes a look at the battlefield not far away and says, "OK."


    With his father''s consent, the little guy let go of his father''s hand and ran to her favorite battlefield.


    "Oh, Xuanxuan is so beautiful today. Did mom comb this curly hair?" It was Xuanxuan''s kindergarten classmate Zhang Mengmeng''s mother who spoke. She knew about Xuanxuan''s parents. Seeing the beautiful Xuanxuan appeared, she guessed that she was living with her mother.


    Another parent, Xiaohu''s mother, came around and said with a smile, "Xuanxuan can only live with her mother like a little princess and stay with her father......" she smiled coldly and shook her head.


    "My father combed my hair!" Xuanxuan raised her face and raised her chin proudlyˇ° And my skirt, which my father gave me to wear! My father said that he would give me modeling every day in the future. "


    The two mothers were a little embarrassed, but they kept smiling. In any case, they would not believe that Xuanxuan''s father could do such a thing, not to mention getting such beautiful hair for the children, even dressing and washing their face. The children go to school together for half a year and live close to home. How can they not know what''s going on in their home? Every time Xuanxuan lives with her father, she runs around with her dirty face staring at her messy hair, Like a wild child. They look down on this father in their hearts. They are not only ignorant and incompetent, but also not a competent father, and their key temper is not good. The two mothers smiled at each other and didn''t speak again.


    Just at this time, Han Mo also came over and saw that Xuanxuan was chatting with others, so he stood beside her. Through the memory of the original owner, he knew that the two women were the parents of Xuanxuan''s classmates, so he nodded politely, "hello."


    The two mothers were surprised. Unexpectedly, Xuanxuan''s father would take the initiative to say hello to them, and hurriedly and rigidly replied "hello."


    What happened today was so incredible that a trace of embarrassment floated on their faces.

 Chapter 4

    After playing in the sand field all afternoon, the little guy was reluctantly carried home by his father. Xuanxuan has become a little sand man. She can throw out a pile of sand at random and get home "Yeah!" Xuanxuan made a gesture of victory and applauded herself excitedly. At first, she didn''t think about what to draw, but her father said it was for him. Of course, Xuanxuan wanted to give her portrait to her father, but she couldn''t draw it. She often used small fingerprints and footprints at school. Her face should be the same. She used this method to "draw" her own portrait, which was praised by her father. Xuanxuan was a little complacent.


    Han Mo moved his eyes, frowned slightly, and pointed to the matchstick like unidentified objects on both sides of Xuanxuan''s "portrait", but what are on both sides of Xuanxuan? "


    "This is father and mother! Xuanxuan painted herself, but she felt so lonely. Xuanxuan wanted to be with her parents forever. Xuanxuan''s face occupied too much space, and the rest of the space was too small, so she could only paint like this. " Xuanxuan looked at her family with a little pity.


    Han Mo touched Xuanxuan''s head, "Dad will be with Xuanxuan forever." He hesitated for a moment and continued, "Mom... Will too."


    The little guy nodded happily. It was her happiest thing to be with her parents forever.


    Yuxuan is very interested in the pink pig drawn by her fatherˇ° Dad, what do you draw? Is it a pig? "


    "Yes, her name is page, a girl who is as lively and cheerful as Xuan Xuan. She is five years old, and is bigger than Xuan Xuan. Love to jump mud puddles. She always dress herself up." Han Mo knows that piggy is very popular in the old world, and can be described in the world as a whole. She can see Paige''s toy snacks and balloons everywhere. But he doesn''t know much about the cartoon. He just thinks the cartoon image is very cute. Sometimes when playing, he will take a look intentionally or unintentionally, which are scattered.


    "Page''s best friend is Susie the lamb. She lives with pig father, pig mother and brother George..."


    When hearing her brother, Xuanxuan''s big eyes twinkled, "Dad, Xuanxuan also wants a brother."


    Han Mo was a little embarrassed and didn''t know how to answer.


    Suddenly the mobile phone rings. Han Mo breathes a sigh of relief and just avoids the difficult question. He walks towards the mobile phone and sees a familiar name beating on the screen.

 Chapter 5

    The name in the memory of Han Mo''s original owner is beating on the mobile phone, Shuya. The woman he loves and hates.


    Countless memories of the original owner and Shuya in Han Mo''s brain quickly passed in front of him, like acting in a movie. Shu Ya was originally a southern girl. Six years ago, despite the opposition of her family, she followed her original owner to Beidu and lived a painful life of drifting north. It was also because of this elopement that Shu Ya broke up with her family completely and had no contact for several years.


    Shu Ya, who was desperate to flee with the original owner, did not abandon her poor life and bitter life. She silently accompanied the original owner, worked hard to make money and supplement her family, for the original owner''s unrealistic dream.


    At that time, although the life was light and there was no lack of small noise on weekdays, it was also harmonious. In the original owner''s N + 1 audition, he broke the fragile calm.


    The original audition failed, but Shu Ya, who accompanied him to the audition, was accidentally favored by the director and played female No. 3, which made Shu Ya embark on the road of acting. With Shu Ya becoming more and more popular, the key is that Shu Ya''s career is an acting road that the original owner can''t expect, which makes him more impetuous, suspicious and unreasonable, and slowly breaks the relationship between the two people, In a quarrel, Shuya finally left him ruthlessly.


    Han Mo connected the phone. This was the first time he talked to Shuya. He didn''t know what to say. He thought it was Shuya. There must be something. He didn''t speak first and waited to listen to each other''s voice.


    Shuya didn''t hear Han Mo''s mouth. She was also stunned. She quickly took the mobile phone in her ear to her eyes and thought it was hanging up. She looked at it and was still reading seconds to make sure it wasn''t hanging up. Every time she called, she could hear his lazy first sentence, "you still know that when you call, the child has no living expenses." Shuya was surprised that she didn''t say it this time.


    Both sides didn''t speak. The phone once fell into an awkward atmosphere. Shuya coughed twice. "This filming time is a little long. It''s going to Europe for shooting again. It may take a few days to go back." She explained so much that the other party was not impatient. Shuya was surprised. She paused and continued, "how are Xuanxuan these months? Is there enough money? "


    Han Mo and Shuya finished all the words. They probably knew the purpose of Shuya''s call. They glanced at Xuanxuan, who was waiting in line to answer the phone on the sofa not far away, and hooked up the corner of their mouth, "Xuanxuan is very good. Don''t worry." The first question is answered. The second question is money. To tell you the truth, there''s no money at home. The original owner spends a lot of money. Shu Ya''s living expenses for Xuanxuan have been almost wasted by him, but Han Mo is not the original owner. How can he manage women to ask for money, "money is enough." Han Mo answered Shuya''s questions briefly.


    It seems that the call should be over at this time. The two people fell into silence again. At this time, Xuanxuan jumped over and said, "Dad, Dad, is it mom? I want to talk to my mother. "


    Han Mo took a long sigh of relief in his heart and gently handed the mobile phone to Xuanxuan. He just wanted to escape here quickly. Although he had the memory of the original owner for Shuya in his mind, he still felt strange when he really talked to the child''s mother.


    Xuanxuan and her mother had a good time again and hung up the phone reluctantly.


    Shuya took the phone and looked at the hung up mobile phone screen for a long time.


    "What''s the matter? Call that guy again? Every time I asked for money, what moth came out this time? " Peng Ye two slender fingers holding a lady''s cigarette, gently sucked in his mouth and slowly spit out wisps of smoke rings.


    "I feel like he''s different this time."


    Peng Ye snorted contemptuously, with a trace of helplessness on his tight face. "Every time you say that, as a result, he has no other surprises except getting worse and worse. Find a nanny for Xuanxuan as early as possible, and then completely draw a line with that guy. What will happen to the child''s life with him? "


    Shuya sighed deeply, "the child is willing to be with him, I can''t help it." She really felt that this time was really different from before, but she couldn''t tell what was different. She whispered to herself, "maybe I think too much again," and shook her head helplessly.


    ......


    The little guy is the happiest, because this is the first time in her memory. Her parents didn''t quarrel when they called. Although they didn''t feel close, they at least didn''t quarrel. In Xuanxuan''s small heart, this is a good sign. They are one step closer on the road of trying to make their parents live together.


    Han Mo looked at the time. In the past, time passed quickly only when he was working. Unexpectedly, time passed faster with the little guy. It was time to go to bed.


    The little guy is still jumping on the sofa and running around with a kite. Although he is not willing to interrupt Xuanxuan, children can''t stay up late, "Xuanxuan, we should go to bed."


    The happy smile stiffened the little guy''s pink face, "but Xuanxuan didn''t play enough and didn''t want to sleep."


    "Instead of letting Xuanxuan go to bed right away, we can lie in bed first, and dad will tell Xuanxuan a story and go to sleep slowly."


    When Xuanxuan heard that her father wanted to tell a story, her little face looked excited. "OK, Xuanxuan wants to listen to the story."


    Han Mo knows that there are no green fairy tales in this world. Andersen''s fairy tales have never appeared. He casually thought of the story "Frog Prince", which he often heard when he was a child. He is going to use this story to coax the little princess to sleep. There is no fairy tale book. In order to make Xuanxuan feel this story more clearly, Han Mo decided to tell it and draw the main plot for Xuanxuan.


    When he got the paper and pen back to the bedroom, the little guy had turned himself into the quilt, covered the quilt, and only showed a lovely little face. His eager big eyes flashed innocently, ready for his father to come in and tell a story.


    "Why are you telling the story of the Frog Prince today." Han Mo touched the little guy''s head.


    Xuanxuan knew the frog, but it was the first time she heard about the frog prince. She was very interested. Just hearing the name, xiaonaogua suddenly popped out and came up to her father.


    Han Mo''s low magnetic voice sounded slowly, "in ancient times when wishes could be realized, there was a king whose daughters were very beautiful, especially the youngest daughter. Even the sun, who had seen everything, would be surprised at her beauty every time he saw her. She has a golden ball, which is her favorite toy. In hot summer, she often sits next to the well under a bodhi tree, discards the golden ball high and catches it... "Han Mo quickly draws the main content on paper while telling a story.


    Xiaoxuanxuan listened carefully to the story told by her father and stared at the picture outlined by her father.


    "But once, when the little princess threw the golden ball high into the air, she didn''t catch it and fell to the ground. The golden ball rolled and rolled into the well. The golden ball is the little princess''s favorite toy. She cried anxiously. " Because of Han Mo''s picture, the story became more vivid. The little guy''s expression became sad. His pink mouth was tilted and he was about to cry.


    Han Mo noticed the little guy''s mood change and hurriedly told the following plot, "at this time, a voice came suddenly." He changed another voice and said, "beautiful little princess, what can I do for you?" The little princess told the frog what had happened to her. The frog promised the little princess to help her find the golden ball on the condition that she would make friends with the frog. "


    The little guy was happy that he could pick up the golden ball, but when he heard that he wanted to make friends with the frog, a frog appeared in his head. He couldn''t help but fight a cold war and muttered in a low voice, "the frog is so ugly. I don''t want to make friends with him."


    Han Mo pinched Xuanxuan''s pink face and said patiently, "Xuanxuan can''t judge people by their appearance, whether beautiful or ugly. As long as he has good intentions and wants to be friends with us, we should treat each other sincerely, you know?"


    The little guy looked at his father as if he knew something. What his father said must be right. After thinking about it, the chicken nodded like pecking rice. "Xuanxuan knows. What happened later?"


    "Of course, the little princess made friends with the frog, ate and played with him."


    Xuanxuan was also happy. The image of the frog didn''t seem so ugly. In her father''s painting, the frog was very cute.


    "Then one day, the little frog woke up and became a handsome boy. It turned out that he was a prince of a neighboring country. He became a frog because he was cursed by a witch. Only by getting real friendship can he restore the appearance of human beings. It was the little princess''s friendship that lifted the spell, and the little princess lived a happy life with the frog prince. "


    "Wow, great." The little guy was very satisfied with the result and shook his face excitedly in his two small hands.


    "Well, the story is over. It''s time for the little princess to go to bed."


    In fact, the little guy was already very sleepy. After listening to the story and reading the pictures, the little soul was greatly satisfied. He slept very fast and went to sleep sweetly in a short time.


    Han Mo couldn''t help recalling the corners of his mouth, "this little guy."


    He gently pasted it on Xuanxuan''s forehead.

 Chapter 6

    The little guy was tired of playing yesterday. He slept very late. Han Mo just had time to prepare for today''s trip.


    To tell the truth, Han Mo''s consciousness is not only the deep love of the original owner for Xuanxuan, but also the debt. This complex emotion is intertwined, and he always wants to do his best to be good to Xuanxuan. And the cute little guy is worth Han Mo''s effort to make her happy.


    The golden sunshine outside the window shoots into the house through the glass, leaving beams on the floor. It''s very soft and beautiful.


    The little guy rolled on the bed for countless times. After a large font, holding a pillow, riding a quilt, pouting his ass and other postures, his curled eyelashes moved, his little hand swept his small nose, arched and arched like a caterpillar on the bed. Finally, he stretched his waist and yawned slowly before opening his eyes.


    Xuanxuan rubbed her dazed eyes and said softly, "Dad, I''m awake."


    Han Mo has just found all the equipment. He has installed what should be installed and brought what should be brought. He waits for the little princess to wake up. Hearing the sound, he put down his bags and walked towards the bedroom.


    "The sleeping beauty finally woke up. Come and get dressed." Han Mo had already put the clothes Xuanxuan was going to wear by the bed.


    Still in a semi coma, the little guy let his father play with him and rubbed his bleary eyes, "Dad, where are we going today?" When talking, the little guy''s clothes have been neatly worn by his father.


    "Let''s fly kites today and..." Han Mo pretended to pause mysteriously. "Then let''s camp at night."


    The little guy who was still hazy suddenly stared at the word camping, "did Xuanxuan hear wrong? Did dad say camping?" The little guy accentuated the word "camping".


    "That''s right. We''re just going camping. Dad checked the weather. Today''s weather is very good. There will be many, many shining stars in the evening."


    Han Mo pretended to be excited and assumed to Xuanxuan that there were many stars in the sky at the moment with exaggerated body movements. The little guy looked around the ceiling along his father''s arm. His dark eyes glittered. After chasing a meteor across the sky, he ran into the house at a speed of 100 meters and carried his small book bag on his back.


    "Come on, Dad, let''s go and see the stars." The little guy looked serious and rushed to the door with a small schoolbag on his back.


    Han Mo was amused by the little guy''s appearance. "Not yet. Let''s not say that we can''t see the stars in the daytime. Even if we can see them, we little princess Xuanxuan can''t go out like this. We haven''t washed our face and combed our hair yet!"


    Xuanxuan''s long eyelashes like feather fans blinked in the air for a few times. Then she remembered that she had not washed her face and combed her hair, "Xuanxuan, go wash her face." The little guy said and ran excitedly to the bathroom.


    Han Mo hooked his mouth, reluctantly shook his head and followed the little guy to the bathroom.


    Because today is going to the wild, Han Mo didn''t get a very complicated hairstyle, but just tied a simple ponytail for Xuanxuan.


    The fact is, although it is also a ponytail, the gap is so large. The ponytail produced by Han Mo is not only clean and neat, but also cute and playful. It is a Barbie doll.


    The little guy can finally carry his schoolbag and turn on the chatterbox mode. He keeps asking questions. Han Mo answers patiently. He tells the little guy that there will be mysterious programs in addition to kite flying and camping at night. Hearing the word "mystery", the little guy couldn''t close his mouth with excitement.


    After Xuanxuan fell asleep last night, Han Mo did a lot of things. First, he carefully painted the picture of the frog prince. When he told Xuanxuan before, he just painted the necessary colors, which was not comprehensive. After the little guy fell asleep, he added again, bound it into a book, and made the cover with cardboard.


    The second thing is to find the owner''s belongings. Han Mo has been busy in the storage room for a long time, but he really found the treasure. Unexpectedly, this guy was also a person who loved life before he became an asshole. There were double-layer tents that could camp in the lockers and some tools. They had not been used for a long time and were slightly damaged, but repair and repair were Pediatrics for Han mo.


    Han Mo came up with the idea of camping because of his major discovery in the storage room. When he was a child, Han Mo envied others for camping. At that time, the living conditions were not good. His parents were busy making a living and it was impossible to provide him with amateur entertainment. Later, he gradually grew up and set foot in the industry of stylist and lived a life of endless days and nights, Childhood wishes were forgotten.


    Han Mo searched the memory of the original owner and found a good location most suitable for field camping. He can fly kites for picnic during the day and camping at night is safe and convenient.


    The original owner has no serious work and no income, and Xuanxuan''s living expenses are very little. Han Mo''s pocket is cleaner than his face at the moment. However, it is absolutely impossible to save food. He can not eat and grievance his children. Han Mo bought many of Xuanxuan''s favorite foods. He can''t save food, so he can only save transportation expenses. Han Mo gave up a more convenient and fast taxi and chose to take the subway.


    In this way, Han Mo''s 1.86-meter tall body, carrying, carrying large and small bags, deliberately vacated his right hand and led his most precious baby.


    It''s a long way. Fortunately, the subway is also very fast. In addition to more people, the subway is really the first choice for travel. At least you don''t have to worry about traffic jams.


    Han Mo found an open space with few people. It is suitable for flying kites during the day and camping at night.


    When the place was selected, he began to work without arms and set up a tent first. Han Mo did this work for the first time. However, he has one advantage. As long as it is a hands-on task, no matter how difficult it is, he can manipulate it. Moreover, it is not difficult to assemble the tent.


    "Dangdang ~ PRINCESS Xuanxuan''s new home has been built. Please move it." Han Mo''s gesture with sound effect to let Xuanxuan visit the tent.


    Xuanxuan was also a playwright, with her two small arms behind her and her small mouth like an adult, "let''s go in and have a look." Then he walked into the tent with his small head raised.


    The little guy''s little body just stepped into the tent. An excited scream came from the tent, and then there was a sound of jumping up and down, accompanied by laughter.


    Xuanxuan had seen other people''s parents playing with their children in the park before. This was the first time she walked into the tent. The little guy rolled around in the tent excitedly.


    Han Mo gave Xuanxuan time to have fun. After a while, he said, "Xuanxuan wants to fly a kite with her father." He took the kite in his hand and shook it at the door of the tent.


    "Yes!" Xuanxuan''s crisp and sweet child voice floated into Han Mo''s ear through the tent door, and the little guy slipped out of the tentˇ° Xuanxuan wants to fly a kite with her father. " The little guy made the kite with his father last night. He thought he could fly his kite right away. He was so happy.


    Han Mo brought both kites, just for Xuanxuan to fly whichever one she likes. Just put the kite in place, the little guy''s soft, waxy voice sounded beside him.


    "Dad, can you fly the kite painted by Xuanxuan?" Xuanxuan dropped her head and rubbed her hands with each other.


    Han Mo Leng, for a moment, to tell the truth, he thought he painted piggy, which is almost the original version. This design will be sought after by the children in the old world. Xuan Xuan''s response is somewhat unexpected. He leaned over and touched Xuan Xuan''s head. "Can you tell daddy what it is?"


    Xuanxuan''s curled eyelashes trembled, "because mom and dad have never played with Xuanxuan together. Xuanxuan hopes to have a family of three together, although it''s only in the picture."


    Han Mo''s nose was sour. Unexpectedly, Xuanxuan''s simple little brain had such expectations. He was very unhappy. He squatted down and pinched Xuanxuan''s pink face, "OK, let''s fly this kite and have a family of three together."

 Chapter 7

    The happiest thing about flying a kite is to enjoy the process of flying a kite. The little guy participated in the process and jumped with his father. Today''s wind is not strong, but the weather is good. In addition to Han Mo, there are several kites flying.


    "Dad, great, great." Xuanxuan clapped her hands and cheered. She watched her family fly to heaven. Not to mention how happy she was. In the little guy''s eyes, this kite is the most beautiful kite in the world.


    Their kites are flying higher and higher. Han Mo is quite confident in his kite flying skills. When he was a child, he could fly as high as a kite with paper paste. Now this kite is not difficult at all.


    In the whole grassland, only the kites of Han Mo family flew up to the sky, and they were very high. Everyone couldn''t fly up. It can be said that there was no wind and the weather was not suitable for flying kites, but there were kites flying up and flying well, which was embarrassing.


    "Dad, why haven''t you flown the kite yet." A boy pouted at his father and urged him. This is the super Eagle he has been waiting for for for a long time. It has been tossed by his father for an hour and is still in the stage of dragging on the ground.


    "It''s too windy today. It''s going to be windy to fly a kite." The man stroked his glasses, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and explained slightly embarrassed.


    "But the uncle put it up and put it so high." The little boy pointed to Han Mo''s direction.


    Just now, the man didn''t notice. When he looked in the direction pointed by the child, he was surprised. He looked at the kite with only a small spot in the sky and sighed.


    Several other companies also encountered the same embarrassing problem. After throwing a jealous look, they all automatically avoided the orientation of Han Mo, and there was no harm without comparison.


    Xiaoxuanxuan looked after the kite for a long time. Her head was a little sour. She took back her eyes and just saw that the little friends who were flying kites nearby had gone away. She asked strangely, "Dad, why did they all go?"


    Han Mo took care of Xuanxuan to stop running and wrestling. While flying a kite, he didn''t pay attention to his surroundings. When he heard Xuanxuan''s words, he glanced around. He just saw that his fathers were looking at his kite, and then glanced at him with complex eyes.


    Han Mo pulled the corners of his mouth. Every father wanted to be tall, omnipotent, worshipped and looked up at in his child''s heart. Of course, Han Mo understood their mind. He touched Xuanxuan''s head, "they want to leave the best position for us, because our kite is the highest."


    The little guy nodded and shouted, "our kite is the highest, and the kite painted by Xuanxuan is the highest, the highest."


    ......


    The place where Han Mo built the tent was very quiet and there were not many people. After flying the kite, other people who were also preparing to fly the kite thought that the wind was strong in this position, so they gathered together one after another. However, it turned out that it was not the wind, but the human problem. They had to go awkwardly. For a time, only father and daughter were left in this grassland.


    "Xuanxuan, let''s wash our hands and eat." Han Mo looked. It was noon.


    Although I haven''t had enough, I still want to watch the kite fly in the sky for a while, but the little guy is very sensible. He just doesn''t give up in his eyes. He doesn''t say much and nods and agrees.


    How could this little expression escape Han Mo''s eyes? He picked up his finger and scanned the little guy''s delicate nose. "Kite flying is just a program today. Later, my father prepared more wonderful content for Xuanxuan, but now, please taste the super invincible big Mac big hamburger carefully made by my father."


    The little guy was stunned. He didn''t know what his father said. In the twinkling of an eye, Han Mo had put the prepared food on the picnic mat.


    Because I couldn''t finish flying a kite, I felt a little lost and disappeared in an instant.


    Han Mo, holding the super invincible big Mac in his hand, shook in front of Xuanxuan''s coveted little face, and the small family''s bright eyes followed the big Han castle.


    "Does Xuanxuan want to eat?"


    The little guy swallowed spittle hard and shouted, "think!"


    "If you want to eat, we should wash our hands first." Han Mo shook the water bottle in front of Xuanxuan with one hand.


    After washing her hands, Xuanxuan didn''t stop for a second. Xuanxuan quickly took a big hamburger from her father. Her mother had taken her to eat hamburgers before, but she always said it was junk food and didn''t often buy it for her. However, Xuanxuan had never seen the hamburger made by her father today.


    Watching the little guy enjoy the super hamburger with relish, Han Mo''s mouth evokes a gratifying arc, which he spent a morning making. In order to make the little guy nutritious, there are eggs, vegetables, cheese and a piece of beef carefully fried in Korean ink in the morning. He has worked hard to make the beef tender and smooth.


    "Dad, Xuanxuan has never eaten such delicious food since she has lived so long." Xuanxuan praised her father seriously.


    Han Mo was amused by the little guy''s serious praise and pinched his little face stuffed with hamburgers. "How old are you? I said you''ve lived for so long. After that, dad will cook delicious food for you every day. "


    Xuanxuan''s big black eyes lit up, "really? Dad, do you mean to cook delicious food for Xuanxuan every day? "


    Han Mo cooperates with his daughter''s expression and confidently raises his chin, "it''s absolutely true."


    The little guy danced happily and exulted for a while. He suddenly calmed down, sat on the picnic mat and whispered to himself, "if only my mother could eat it."


    Han Mo didn''t expect that the little guy would suddenly say so. He glanced at the big eyes with some expectation and smiled, "mom wants to eat, and dad makes it for her."


    "Thank you, Dad!" The little guy jumped on Han Mo and hooked his neck.


    ......


    After a sumptuous lunch, Han Mo simply cleaned up and was thinking about the wonderful content of the afternoon. There was a noisy voice not far away, as if he were holding some activity.


    Just lying in the tent, the little guy pricked his ears to listen to the sound in the distance and slipped out of the tent, "Dad, Dad, come on, it seems that there are activities there." Xuanxuan raised her little hand and pointed to the direction of the voice.


    Han Mo saw that the little guy wanted to see the excitement and said, "how about going to see it with dad?"


    Xuanxuan''s little brain wanted to see the excitement, but she was afraid that her father didn''t want to mention it. Her father took the initiative to say it. She quickly nodded like a chicken pecking rice and said "OK."


    When he approached, he found that a stage and a small screen had been built here. It was like an open-air performance. Han Mo glanced at it and saw several editors, directors and cameras. He guessed that there might be a live program.


    The staff on one side are counting the list of people who have just signed up on site.


    "I didn''t expect so many people to sign up on site." The fat staff with glasses are still sorting out the registration form because they will appear in the order of registration later.


    Sitting at the table with exquisite makeup, the woman in red skirt skimmed her lips, "it''s useless for many people to sign up. People sign up to be a denominator and join the fun."


    The woman with fat glasses raised her head in surprise and whispered, "aren''t there public judges and online voting? We''re live! "


    "Do you know why this registration method is used to pull a bunch of temporary mass families to perform on the stage? Just to highlight Jimmy and his son. " The woman in red disdained to hook the corners of her mouth, revealing a trace of contemptˇ° No comparison, no gap, see. "


    The fat glasses woman still argued unconvinced, "what if the master is in the people?"


    "Ha ha..." the woman in red laughed and stood up. "It''s really an expert. How can you be so childish after being a choreographer and director for so long among the people? Wake up." Then he twisted his waist and walked to the stage.


    The fat glasses girl left alone at the registration office wanted to continue arguing, but the other party had gone away.


    Han Mo listened to all these words and didn''t care. He has seen many rules in the entertainment industry. It''s just a small game. It''s normal to have a little inside information.


    "Dad, what are you doing on the stage?" The little guy was held high by his father and looked at the stage.


    "Wait a minute, there will be many children singing and dancing with their parents."


    As soon as she heard that someone was going to sing and dance, Xuanxuan''s big furry eyes flashed a trace of excitement, "Dad, can you teach me to sing?" The little guy looked forward to his father.


    "Of course."


    The little guy clapped his hands on his father happily.


    Han Mo''s original world songs are not available here. He still remembers that the theme song of a parent-child program is very nice and catchy. He can sing it only after listening to it a few times.


    Han Mo cleared his throat. The voice of the original owner was very magnetic, but he didn''t know how to sing, but it should be no problem to teach Xuanxuan to sing.


    "In my family, there is a man who is cool, three heads and six arms are invulnerable, and his palm is a little thick. He led me to learn to walk..." just one sentence, Han Mo was stunned. He usually only thought he spoke very well. Unexpectedly, the original owner really had a good voice.


    The little guy looked at his father with adoring eyes and learned to sing word by word. Xuanxuan was not only smart, but also had a good sense of music. The crisp and sweet children''s voice had a full sense of rhythm and accurate tone.


    "... dad, Dad, where are we going? If I''m here, I''m not afraid... "


    Han Mo taught Xuanxuan to sing a sentence. The little guy is really a natural little star. Once he taught, he can sing with Han Mo only once. Their voice is not big, mixed with Xuanxuan''s laughter. Father and daughter are immersed in their own happiness.


    Xuanxuan took her father''s hand and danced and hummed the new song she had learned.


    Wang Qian, who was about to hand over the list of on-site registration to the executive director, pushed her glasses. She was still unhappy about the debate just now. In her heart, the competition should be fair, fair and open. How can ordinary families... Suddenly, a pleasant child voice floated into her ears.


    Wang Qian suddenly looked up at the direction of the sound, attracting her not only the little girl''s voice, but the song itself, the melody and


    "Baby, baby, I''m your big tree. I''ll watch the sunrise with you all my life..."


    This magnetic and charming voice, Wang Qian''s heart fluctuated violently, holding the application form in her hand excitedly, this is not an ordinary family, this is not the best sound!

 Chapter 8

    Wang Qian could no longer restrain her excitement. She firmly believed that the father and daughter could stand out in the competition regardless of their appearance or voice. She must stop them immediately. Before Wang Qian could take the first step in time, her shoulder was patted heavily.


    "Director, director?" Wang Qian pushed the glasses that almost slipped from her eyes.


    "The registration form hasn''t been counted yet, okay? The game is about to begin. " The middle-aged man is thin and obviously unhappy.


    "Director Guo, give me a little more time. I still need a family. I can hand in the form right away." Wang Qian pleaded that she had made up her mind to let the father and daughter who had just sung participate in the competition.


    Guo taoning eyebrows, impatiently lowered his voice and roared, "the on-site registration is just a formality. Don''t be so complicated."


    "Give me a little more time and it will definitely brighten your eyes." Wang Qian raised her head with confidence.


    "No, the competition is about to begin. These entries are enough." Guo Tao grabbed the application form in Wang Qian''s hand, turned and left.


    Wang Qian was stunned for a moment. Her hands were empty. She suddenly reacted and caught up, "director Guo, I promise that if this father and daughter participate in the competition, our ratings will soar. I am very confident."


    Guo Tao stopped, frowned and didn''t speak. He glanced doubtfully at Wang Qian, who was begging.


    "Please, director Guo, give me more time." Wang Qian''s heart crossed. Today, whether it''s throwing and rolling, she should ask the director to agree to give her some time, because the father and daughter will never let her down.


    Guo Tao raised his wrist and looked at his watch. "It''s only a quarter of an hour."


    Looking at Guo Tao''s back, she jumped up excitedly. After a short excitement, Wang Qian suddenly realized that she had only a quarter of an hour.


    Just now, she was too excited to pay attention to the direction of the father and daughter. Wang Qian tiptoed to scan the crowd, and suddenly her eyes brightened.


    Han Mo is very tall and looks outstanding. He is very easy to recognize in the crowd. He is afraid that too many people will squeeze into Xuanxuan, so he always holds the little guy in his arms.


    "Wait a minute, sir!" Han Mo didn''t know he was calling himself at first. He didn''t realize that he wanted to wait until he saw a fat girl trying to squeeze out of the crowd and run to him.


    Han Mo stopped and looked blankly at the panting staff in front of him, "what''s the matter?"


    Wang Qian raised the application form and shook it. "Sir, take your daughter to our parent-child talent competition."


    Han Mo said politely. He was a low-key person and didn''t want to participate in these programs. "Sorry, we still have something to do. Thank you for your kindness."


    Wang Qian''s brain was blank. She only wanted to persuade the director to give herself a quarter of an hour, but she didn''t expect that the father and daughter would refuse her invitation.


    "Think again, sir. We are an apple program. You and baby can be on TV if you participate in this competition." Wang Qian deliberately played the banner of their station. In fact, many parents signed up to take their children on TV and show off in front of relatives and friends.


    Wang Qian thought that throwing out this gimmick might impress the man in front of her. After all, every parent has vanity. She never thought that Han Mo still had a still face without any waves. Then she politely shook her head, smiled and held the little guy and was ready to walk out of the crowd.


    Wang Qian is worried. She has been the editor and director for such a long time. Every time she holds such activities, it is the parents who find a relationship and plug red envelopes to show their face on the stage. It is the first time that she meets such a cold parent. She firmly believes that the father and daughter will cause a commotion as soon as they speak on the stage. The headlines of their program tomorrow will definitely use the photos of the father and daughter when they compete. Wang Qian had an idea when she thought of this.


    "Dad, what does that Aunt want us to do?" The little guy looked back in his father''s arms, his dazed big eyes flickering.


    "Aunt wants us to sing on the stage, too." Han Mo replied softly.


    Xuanxuan had no idea about singing on the stage. After listening to her father''s answer, she just said "Oh". Anyway, her father''s decision must be right. The little guy skillfully didn''t speak anymore, but looked at the panting aunt behind her father.


    "Sir, we have prizes in this competition." Wang Qian pinned her last hope on the prize.


    Han Mo secretly laughs in his heart. He has been in touch with this kind of program much before. There will be no valuable prizes for small production. It''s just to give some people a chance to get on the screen for the first time. It''s just for a chance to show their face. If it''s a bonus, maybe he can consider it. Han Mo is really not interested in prizes.


    Wang Qian took out her mobile phone, turned out a photo, pointed to the photo with wide eyes and shouted, "our prize is a full set of doll dolls of Bessie rabbit limited edition!"


    As soon as her voice fell, the little guy screamed, "Dad, dad is Bessie rabbit, Bessie rabbit, what a lovely Bessie rabbit." The little guy''s big eyes stared at Wang Qian, wearing different styles of clothes and small rabbits of different sizes in her mobile phone, and excitedly called the name of Bessie rabbit.


    Han Mo knows that Bessie rabbit is a very popular cartoon image for children in the world. At this time, the little guy has jumped down from him and looked at the picture of Bessie rabbit in her mobile phone at the instigation of Wang Qian.


    "Sir, you see, the baby likes Bessie rabbits so much. If you participate in our competition, you may have them, and they are limited edition. You can''t buy them with money."


    Han Mo looked at Xuanxuan''s expectant eyes and leaned over to touch the little guy''s head.


    After receiving the application form, Han Mo quickly filled in all the main information.


    Wang Qian ran ahead excitedly with the registration form. She had long forgotten the time. Her heart pounded when she watched the competition on the stage officially begin.


    "Director Guo, there is another player here."


    "It''s a quarter of an hour. The application form in your hand is invalid."


    "We''re just a little late. Please forgive me and look at the application form first." Wang Qian shoved the application form into Guo Tao.


    Guo Tao took the application form in his hand and glanced at the entries, "where''s dad going?"? I''ve never heard this song. " Contemptuously put the application form on the next table.


    "It''s not that you haven''t heard it, but that everyone hasn''t heard it. This song is absolutely original. I don''t believe you listen." Wang Qian has been a choreographer and director for many years and has the habit of carrying a recording pen with her. She handed the recording pen to Guo Tao. The singing of Han Mo and Xuanxuan was just playing in it, mixed with the sincere laughter of her father and daughter.


    Guo Tao was surprised, his eyes widened slightly, and took the application form on the table in his hand again. "What''s recorded here is that the person who sang the application form in your hand?"


    Wang Qian nodded hard, "it''s absolutely true."

 Chapter 9

    The host just finished reporting for the last family on the application form and stepped down from the stage in high heels. Yu Guanggang glanced at Wang Qian who had argued with him not long ago and snorted.


    "Mary, after scoring, don''t worry about the results. There''s a family." Guo Tao handed her the last application form.


    "Director, are you kidding? Our program is almost over. We have added players temporarily. We live broadcast." Mary said softly.


    Guo Tao frowned slightly and said in an ordered tone, "I know, but this player must add."


    Li Manli didn''t know who the player forced by the director was, but she certainly wouldn''t win the first place. With a sneer in her heart, she took the application form in Guo Tao''s hand and twisted her crotch back to the stage.


    What is professional is a face off the stage and another face on the stage. Li Manli, who came to the stage, did not have the reluctance just now. She smiled and introduced Han Mo''s father and daughter.


    The little guy heard his name. "Dad, is it our turn to sing?"


    Han Mo touched Xuanxuan''s head. "Yes, Xuanxuan can sing with her father on the stage in a moment. Just sing the one my father taught you just now, okay?"


    The little guy nodded like a chicken pecking rice. All she thought was her favorite Becky rabbit. My aunt said that as long as she worked hard to sing, she could get a full set of limited edition Becky rabbits.


    When the host announced that there was another group of participating families, the contestants waiting for the results backstage began to stir up.


    "Doesn''t it mean that there are only 10 groups of participating families? How can there be another group?"


    "Yes, I don''t know where it came from. I forced it here."


    "Don''t you know that? Today''s parents are willing to use any method in order to give their children a chance to show their face on TV. "


    "Hehe, if I say it''s those parents who also want to show their face. Vanity is causing trouble. I know that parent and always have a star dream. My wife has run away for so many years and hasn''t woken up yet."


    No warm applause, no gorgeous clothes, no well-designed modeling, only one father carefully led his Petite daughter and carefully whispered, "be careful of the steps."


    The light shines in the center of the stage again. Some people are still questioning why they want to add another family to participate in the competition. The judges are also whispering. Very few people who eat melons just want to see the excitement and have been happily waiting to host the last group of family performances said by the population.


    Xuanxuan took her father''s big hand and tilted her little head. "Dad, can you sing little stars?"


    Han Mo leaned over and touched the little guy''s head, "No."


    "Can I teach you?"


    "Good!"


    ˇ°TwinkletwinklelittlestarˇŁ HowIwonderwhatyouareˇŁˇ±


    "You ran away ~"


    Father and daughter laughed happily on the stage.


    A simple conversation attracted everyone''s attention to the stage. They heard such an opening method for the first time. It was just the most ordinary father and daughter chatting.


    "In my family, there is a cool man with three heads and six arms. He is invulnerable. His palm is also a little thick. He led me to learn to walk."


    At the moment when Xuanxuan''s sweet child voice sounded, the judges either pushed their glasses and looked at the father and daughter on the stage again, or tried to search the song in their brains and asked the assistant behind them the name of the song.


    "Thank you for patronizing my little monster. You are the most beautiful love letter I have ever written. You are the happiness of living in a home. You love you, rain or shine..."


    As soon as Han Mo''s voice came out, the audience suddenly became silent. Everyone stared and held their breath. The lamplighter hit the most gentle and soft beam on the father who firmly held his daughter''s little hand. When he finished singing the last word of this song, the audience was boiling. Just now he was still questioning why he had to join a group of contestants. Their relatives and friends had long forgotten who they came for, Cheering along.


    "Dad, Dad, where are we going. You are not afraid of me. "


    "Baby, baby, I''m your big tree. I''ll watch the sunrise with you all my life."


    Judges, look at me and I look at you. They have never heard of this song. Such a beautiful melody and such sincere lyrics would have spread all over the streets if they were made public too early. This is an original song. The judges stretch their eyebrows, nod their heads and write the most satisfactory scores on their rating boards.


    "This is my first time to be your father. Our mood is a little complicated. You try your best to sprout. I have white hair and write together..."


    "Dad, Dad, where are we going? You are my heaven and earth."


    "Baby, baby, with the hand of time, you are forever precious..."


    The father and daughter held hands and sang the last lyrics, bowing politely.


    There was a moment of silence under the stage, and everyone was still alive. They didn''t come out of the song until their father and daughter really stepped down. There was warm applause for a long time.


    "Director Guo, how can I do that? Am I right? Is this team worth a quarter of an hour?"


    Guo Tao clapped his hands and kept saying "it''s worth it, worth it." Then he ordered the director to quickly cut into the online voting results.


    Li Manli, who has been standing beside Guo Tao, also applauded uncontrollably, glanced at her red lips and frivolous eyebrows. "I didn''t expect there were two brushes."


    "It''s more than two brushes. This song is original, and the sound is super sexy. It''s definitely no worse than professionals in some populations." Wang Qian was also immersed in the voice of Han Mo magnetism and defied Li Manli.


    It''s rare that Li Manli didn''t argue with Wang Qian this time. She just rolled her eyes and twisted her crotch.


    The stage screen was switched to the online voting process, and the progress bar grew rapidly upward. The whole audience held their breath and silently watched the flashing transformation of numbers.


    "97, 98, 99100..." all the people present, the audience, judges and staff stared at the growing progress bar and couldn''t help shouting the numbers on the screen.


    "Full vote, full vote, all 100 public judges voted for family 11." The host looked at the big screen full of votes with an excited look and said loudly, "this program has been held for the first time in these years. For the first time, we have met the contestants who have cast full votes in the public judges. Now please follow me to see how many points the crucial expert judges give to our 11th family. "


    The big screen quickly switched to the camera aimed at the judges. The first judge slowly raised his sign, "full score, 10 points."


    Thunderous applause broke out in an instant, but the applause did not last long, because everyone was afraid that their voice would miss the score of the next judge.


    The seat slowly moved to the position of the second judge. The old man pushed his glasses, revealing a mysterious arc at the corner of his mouth. He pretended to lift his brand mysteriously. The camera can only see the back of the brand, a blank.


    There was a commotion under the stage and a little sigh.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Nothing, is it 0?"


    "No, how can it be?"


    "If 0 points, I won''t agree first."


    While the scene was discussing what the score was all about, the blank scoreboard suddenly turned over.


    The host''s loud voice suddenly spread through the microphone to every corner of the scene, "full score, another full score of 10 points."


    Ah! That is great!


    The remaining score is not so important. As long as it is not less than 5 points, Han Mo and his daughter win steadily, but people are still nervous about the last score.


    "Director Guo, why did you clench your fist?" Just now in the excited and jumping corner of Wang Qian''s mouth, she glanced at Guo Tao aside with a clever arc.


    "Nonsense, I''m not as nervous as you."


    Without organization and guidance, the audience shouted in unison, "full score, full score, full score..."


    The scene boils again.


    "Full marks!"

 Chapter 10

    The agreed camping could not be carried out because of the competition. Xuanxuan''s little regret gradually dissipated because of her father''s promised Next Camping plan and the full set of limited edition Becky rabbits in her hand.


    Han Mo didn''t take the game too seriously. At the end of the game, the director strongly begged him to leave his contact information. Han Mo still refused. At the moment, Han Mo was happy to see the little guy holding Becky rabbit.


    "Dad, look at my Becky rabbit. This is father rabbit, this is mother rabbit and this is little sister Bei." Xuanxuan proudly introduced her favorite cartoon image to her father and described the story of the Becky rabbit family to her father one night.


    Tonight, it''s not Dad telling stories to coax baby to sleep, but baby''s stories warm dad.


    The bright moonlight projected a faint light on the little guy''s sleeping face through the glass. It just slipped through the smile on the corner of her mouth. It may be that the little guy was having too much fun during the day. The little guy was talking in his dream sweetly and holding little sister Bei tightly in his hand.


    Han Mo put the little guy''s exposed arm back into the quilt. He thought about his own business and made money in his heart.


    Making money has become a top priority for Han Mo now. He subconsciously moved his arm. The original owner''s physical quality is general. Taking the little guy out for a day, his shoulders and arms are sore. Han Mo meditates in his heart and needs to exercise while making money. His body is the capital of revolution.


    ......


    I''m tired during the day and sleep very well at night. This rule is especially applicable to the little guy. A burst of aroma floated into the bedroom with the air. Xuanxuan rubbed her small nose and opened her bleary eyes.


    Han Mo got up early and began to make breakfast for Xuanxuan after a simple exercise. The eggs made a tempting noise on the frying pan. When he was cleaning up the kitchen, the fried egg mold he found was just in use. If Han Mo ate it himself, he would fry it on one side, but for the little guy, he fried it on both sides.


    The heart-shaped fried egg is clear yellow and white, tender, smooth and sweet. Han Mo puts the fried egg firmly on the dinner plate, with the sound of small feet behind him, and the lazy and lovely doll''s sound, "Dad is so fragrant..."


    Han Mo hooked his mouth and knew that the little guy was coming. "Wash your face and brush your teeth quickly. You can eat."


    Xuanxuan, who was still sleepy and half awake, suddenly opened her eyes and made a rhythmic grunt.


    Han Mo walked over and spoiled the little guy''s head. "Dad, wash your face and brush your teeth."


    The little guy nodded like a chicken pecking rice and didn''t forget to look at the table when he turned and walked to the bathroom.


    In Xuanxuan''s little brain, his father made breakfast for him for the first time. In the past, he could only have a decent breakfast when he lived with his mother. He bought it on the way to kindergarten with his father.


    The little guy wolfed down his meal. Han Mo had prepared the clothes to wear. In order to have enough time to make a shape for Xuanxuan, he was on standby at any time.


    He dressed and made his hair at one go. Han Mo was very fast and didn''t waste any time. He had always been a person with strong time control. With the cooperation of the little guy, he finished everything before the expected time and led the little guy out of the door happily.


    For the first time, she was dressed like a little princess by her father. Xiaoxuanxuan was surprised. For the second time, she was excited, but now she feels very calm, because her father will shape her every day.


    Their home is not far from the kindergarten. They don''t even need to cross the road when walking along the street. The little guy bounced in front, followed by Han Mo, slightly hanging his mouth.


    "Mom, look, is that Han Zhixuan?" A thin little boy stood at the gate of the kindergarten, shaking his mother''s hand and staring at his slender eyes.


    The woman looked in the direction of her son''s little finger and was stunned, "is it... Is it... Ah?" In fact, it looks very similar, but Xuanxuan''s state these days... She really can''t connect the little girl who is jumping like a little princess with Xuanxuan who was still dirty last morning.


    Ding Rou walked out of the kindergarten door slowly with a smile and was ready to welcome the children who came to school in the morning. She happened to see the children and parents in her class. They were about to say hello, but she saw them staring in the same direction with complex eyes. For a moment of curiosity, Ding Rou took a few steps forward and looked in that direction.


    The eyes subconsciously stared, the purplish red lips slightly opened, and couldn''t help sending out a "hiss ~" from her mouth. Before she could react, the crisp, sweet and familiar voice came from the direction she looked at, "teacher Ding!"


    Ding Rou has washed Xuanxuan''s face for three months and combed her braids for three months. She doesn''t know what Xuanxuan''s mother does. She just knows that she is always busy. Every time she picks up and sees off, a nanny works for her. She occasionally appears with sunglasses, but as long as Xuanxuan lives with her mother, she must be clean and tidy. Every time Xuanxuan looks like a little dirty child, she must be living with her father.


    Xuanxuan''s mother had been on a business trip for a long time. Did she come back today? Ding Rou gently waved to Xuanxuan, who was running towards her, while thinking. The next second, a tall body came into her eyes, breaking all Ding Rou''s guesses. Her pretty face stiffened, took a breath of air conditioning and whispered, "how is this possible?"


    The children were sent to the kindergarten by their parents one after another, and more and more parents gathered. Parents and teachers handed over at the door.


    "Is that Han Zhixuan from class two?"


    "Yes, yes."


    "God, like a little star, it''s so beautiful!"


    The parents of other classes had never noticed that there were such beautiful children in the kindergarten before. They whispered to each other, "are there any child stars in the kindergarten?"


    "I don''t know. I haven''t heard of it."


    "Look at other people''s hairstyles and clothes. It''s something that ordinary parents can pour out."


    "Isn''t it? There must be some clever mothers. It''s not like us to tie a braid every day."


    At this time, Xuanxuan has come to Ding Rou and greeted the teacher politely. Although she saw the child''s father, Ding Rou still can''t believe that today''s little princess like Xuanxuan is the credit of the father behind her. Ding Rou leaned over and touched Xuanxuan''s head intimately, "Xuanxuan is so beautiful today. Did her mother dress her up?"


    Xuanxuan replied with a proud face, "no, it''s the shape my father designed for me."


    Ding Rou looked at Han Mo awkwardly and nodded with a smile. Just now she was far away. She just thought Xuanxuan was very beautiful and like a fairy. Now she saw the little guy''s hair from a close distance and found that this is an ordinary shape. She hasn''t even seen this kind of braided hair. The curled long hair was braided into a bow and heart at the back of the little guy''s head, not just a braid, It was a work of art. Ding Rou swallowed her saliva and looked again at the man standing behind the proud little guy. She twitched twice at the corners of her mouth, shook her head and whispered in her heart that it was impossible. The unreliability of Xuanxuan''s father was known to all who knew Xuanxuan. She would rather believe that it was made up by Xuanxuan herself than her father.


    What happened next even more stunned Ding rou. Every time she wanted to see the teacher come out to pick up the children, Xuanxuan''s father, who left lazily, didn''t leave immediately. Instead, he greeted her politely but not warmly. Holding Xuanxuan''s little hand, Ding Rou sent the children to the kindergarten like his mother. Ding Rou watched them walk into the kindergarten, He blinked in disbelief. Although he couldn''t hear what Han Mo was saying to Xuanxuan, he could see from his expression that every sentence was a spoiled advice.

 Chapter 11

    Guo Tao frowned into a big pimple and sat down on the swivel chair with a sad face. "Happy Valley saw the song" where''s dad going ". We must use this song as the theme song of the amusement park, and only give us one day. What do you say we can do?"


    "This is a good thing. The songs going out from our program can make the theme song of Happy Valley, and our program also has light." Wang Qian was a little excited.


    "Nonsense, I don''t know it''s a good thing, but where to find Han Mo now."


    Wang Qian swallowed her saliva, held her breath and shouted with her fist, "don''t worry, director Guo, I will find Han Mo''s father and daughter within the specified time, and won''t let our program lose the big investor of happy valley."


    Guo Tao glanced at Wang Qian, who made a vow, and sighed softly, "that''s what you said at that time. You said you could get the contact information of Han mo. as a result, people refused you before they understated it?"


    Wang Qian was stunned. Before she finished, she stuck in her throat and swallowed it again before she could say it. She was wronged and muttered in her heart, "she also said about me. You didn''t want to come to someone else''s contact information. The director didn''t work well. As an assistant director, I don''t have that ability."


    Of course, Wang Qian only dared to say in her heart, "what do you say? If we don''t find Han Mo right away, we may lose the big investor Happy Valley. "


    Guo Tao got up from the swivel chair and couldn''t sit still any longer. Anyone can lose it. That is, the big investor can''t be lost. If the investor is gone, the program doesn''t have to be done. It''s impossible to find a new partner in a short time. He shook his head helplessly.


    Li Manli, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, snorted coldly, and the red lips of the flame opened slightly, "what''s the use of worrying here."


    Wang Qian''s unconvinced mouth curled. She didn''t like Li Manli''s domineering appearance. "Does Mr. Li have a good way?"


    Li Manli didn''t even look at Wang Qian. She took out a small badge in the shape of the sun from her handbag and put it on the table in front of Guo Tao.


    Guo Tao picked up the badge suspiciously, and the corners of his eyes trembled slightly. He didn''t know what Li Manli meant by taking out the badge at this time.


    Wang Qian thought Li Manli had a good way. It turned out that she just took out such a small thing, "the badge is very cute. Miss Li, this is your good way?"


    Li Manli rolled her eyes. "Turn over and have a look."


    Guo Tao turned the badge over. Behind the little sun was a row of small characters, "golden sun kindergarten."


    Guo Tao seemed to remember something, but he was not sure. He stared at Li Manli. "Is this?"


    "It fell out of the child''s small schoolbag yesterday." Li Manli''s tone was very flat.


    Guo Tao stared in surprise and looked at the small words behind the badge again.


    Wang Qian said excitedly, "I''m going to the golden sun now." As the voice declined, Wang Qian ran outside the door.


    "Wait!" Li Manli stopped Wang Qian who had run to the door. "I''ll go with you."


    ......


    Ding Rou takes back her puzzled eyes. Several children in the class also arrive at the door. The dialogue between parents floats into her ears.


    "Did you watch the live program on apple yesterday?"


    "Is that the parent-child program?"


    "Yesterday, I took my children to the green paradise and saw their live broadcast. Unfortunately, I only saw the end of the award."


    "Oh, when the program was publicized, it was said that anyone could sign up. We began to want to sign up. Unfortunately, the children had dance classes on weekends and didn''t have time to go. Well, who won the first place in the end? "


    "The first seems to be Han Mo, especially like the father and daughter just now."


    Hearing this, the parents around laughed, "don''t you know that man? He''s from class two. I believe whoever you say won the game. It''s him. It''s absolutely impossible. "


    Another parent was just listening to the excitement. When he heard the laughter here, he couldn''t help saying, "I don''t believe it. So many parents have never seen such unreliable programs broadcast live on Apple station. How can such people win?"


    "But... I should be right. Parents and children are very similar, although they are far away... And the songs they sing are original songs." Although she was a little skeptical, she still wanted to say what she saw.


    The people around laughed, and the women laughed a lot, "Huanhuan mother, you have just transferred to golden sun school. You may not know the situation of their family. If Xuanxuan''s father can write songs, I''ll eat this bag."


    "You can eat this bag now." Li Manli, who just got out of the car, suddenly stood behind her laughing parents with big sunglasses.


    Several parents were stunned and hurried back. They saw Li Manli behind them. Although she was wearing big sunglasses, her beautiful face and enchanting figure could not be covered at all. The sharp eyed parents recognized it at a glance and said excitedly, "Li, Li Manli."


    Li Manli, who was recognized, had no expression and turned her eyes across her big sunglasses. "Where''s the person you just discussed?"


    Several parents pointed to the direction inside the kindergarten gate. Wang Qian rushed in the direction of the kindergarten like a small universe explosion. Li Manli stepped on high heels and slowed down a little two steps.


    Han Mo arranged everything for the little guy. He came out of the kindergarten and happened to meet Li Manli and Wang Qian.


    In comparison, Han Mo was slightly surprised and indifferent. The two women in front of him were almost crazy with excitement. In particular, Wang Qian, who had already expressed all her emotions on her face, almost jumped up to celebrate the meeting with Han Mo again.


    "We finally found you!"


    Han Mo didn''t know what they were looking for. He pulled his mouth awkwardly, "what''s the matter?"


    Wang Qian''s excitement hasn''t slowed down yet. Just about to speak, Li Manli pulled the corner of her clothes, "let''s find a quiet place to talk in detail."


    Until watching Han Mo''s back disappear in the field of vision, the parents relaxed from their surprise, "really, it''s him?"


    The others looked at the poor bag with a complicated look.


    Just opposite is the cafe. In order not to be disturbed, Li Manli chose a position near the corner.


    Since yesterday''s competition, Wang Qian has become the brain powder of Han mo. today, she finally met her idol again. Naturally, she was very excited. Li Manli was much more calm. She took off her sunglasses and moved her red lips. "Mr. Han, your original song" where''s dad going "is very good. Happy Valley attaches great importance to your work, I hope I can buy this song as the theme song of the playground. "


    Han Mo listened carefully to Li Manli and didn''t have any expression. In this long sentence, he didn''t care about any appreciation or fancy. Instead, the word "buy" attracted Han Mo''s attention, because the rent should be paid and the monthly board expenses of the little guy''s kindergarten should be paid. In the past, the original owners only stretched out their hands to take care of Shuya''s demands, Han Mo can''t do such a thing.


    He wanted to know the price offered by the other party, but his expression was very flat. This calm made Li Manli, who had been living in the TV station for many years, a little confused. According to her expectation, although Han Mo was very talented, there was a new one after all. Some people liked his works, which could make him excited. What''s more, the gold owner was a happy valley that had always been forthright, You should know how many new people''s works have been sunk to the bottom of the sea and are not paid attention to at all.


    Han Mo qingen replied.


    Wang Qian had not experienced this process. Although she was worried, she was measured and looked at Li Manli silently.


    "Mr. Han can first look at the conditions given by Happy Valley." Li Manli took out the prepared contract, put it on the table and gently pushed Han mo.


    Han Mo used to be in the entertainment circle for more than ten years. Although he is not a public star, he is more familiar with this circle than many stars.


    He quickly turned to the page closely related to himself to find keywords, buy out songs, 50000. Han Mo''s eyes stopped at the number.


    Wang Qian thought that Han Mo was hesitating about the price. She couldn''t help depressing her mood any more. She said excitedly, "Mr. Han, the price is really high. Don''t miss the opportunity."


    Han Mo talks. Of course, he knows that the price is not only high, but should be very high. If ordinary newcomers get such a buyout fee, they will be happy and can''t sleep. Although Han Mo will not be happy because of 50000 yuan, with 50000 yuan, he can solve his urgent need.


    Li Manli always thought she was a very observant person, but she couldn''t guess Han Mo''s mind. She said tentatively, "Mr. Han? You see... "


    Han Mo looked away from the contract, "I agree."

 Chapter 12

    Han Mo agreed happily. Happy Valley gave money happily. Fifty thousand yuan soon arrived, but he was a little helpless when he looked at the money. In the past, money was just a number for him. Work was not for money, but a sense of achievement, reputation and status. Now when he looked at the money, he couldn''t help sighing in his heart that money was a bastard, but it was really good-looking.


    He paid the rent for a year and set aside the living expenses of the little guy''s kindergarten. There was little left of 50000 yuan. If you want a decent life, you must seize the time to find a job.


    The original major education is no education, work experience, no work experience, a lot of time is not used in the right place, and it''s useless to think about something.


    But now is really not the time to criticize the original owner. Han Mo walked on the most prosperous central street in Beidu and made several job calls. As soon as others heard about his education and work experience, they directly refused him, and didn''t even give him an interview.


    I thought that although 50000 yuan was not much, there would always be some surplus after paying the rent and leaving the tuition. Unexpectedly, the north of the world was the same as his life. The rent was frightening. Han Mo touched the little money left on his body and looked at the crowd in a hurry on the street. He didn''t feel that he also accelerated his pace.


    On both sides of central street, there are all the best hotels, bars, shopping malls and shops in Beidu. As long as they can operate here, no matter what business they do, they must be the best in Beidu. Of course, the price is also very top.


    Han Mo is a little aimless. He doesn''t have much money. It''s no problem to support him for a month. It''s not necessary to find a job today, but he can''t do it at home for a minute.


    Although he was a top stylist in Z country in his previous life, all his achievements were the same and could not be achieved overnight. He still remembered his first days in the store. At that time, he was very happy despite his hard work. He contacted different people every day. As long as he studied technology, there was no intrigue.


    Han Mo thought about his mind. Unconsciously, he had walked to the front of a store and looked up at the sign, "Nantian style".


    A two-story small building looks simple and generous in decoration. There is no need to think about this place and decoration. It is expensive. In previous lives, you can see your photos as long as you go to this high-end facade. It is treated as an industry leader. Unfortunately, here, you don''t even have the confidence to spend your money in your pocket.


    Han Mo shook his head with a wry smile and was ready to leave. There was a fierce quarrel in the store. It was not a quarrel, but a person who was losing his temper, and others were explaining what kindly.


    The glass door is not very soundproof, and Han Mo used to be in this industry. After listening to one or two words, he understood why the man lost his temper. When he heard a keyword, he was ready to turn around and leave, and took back his steps and hesitated.


    "If you don''t give me an explanation today, old... I won''t go yet." Meng Si stroked the back of his head in the air. The original position of the braid was empty at the moment, and his anger was even stronger. "He just said to change the shape for me. Who asked you to cut all your hair, who and who gave you the right." Meng Si said with his hands on his hips.


    Facing Meng Si''s accusation, the unlucky stylist just stood helplessly and let the powerful roles in front of him vent.


    Meng Si''s anger was not dispelled because the other party was silent. On the contrary, he held his orchid finger angrily and pointed to his hair, "1880, do you think it''s worth the price? I don''t care which celebrity you cut your hair for, I''ll ask you, is it worth it? "


    At this time, the hairdresser was wrong in everything he said. He simply didn''t say it. Meng Si said that the store manager was very embarrassed. Their store is the most upscale store in the whole North. Generally, celebrities and celebrities can come to them for consumption. In short, they are all public figures. Everyone can smile and return satisfied. It is this evil man who can toss a little moth every time, Hairdressers are afraid of him.


    Meng Si saw that no one spoke, and his thin and small voice raised an octave again. "If you don''t give me a satisfactory result today, no one will want to get off work."


    Meng Si sat down on the sofa and put on a fighting posture.


    The hairdresser didn''t say a word. She was busy looking for opportunities. What the manager could do. She was also very desperate. She whispered to the hairdressers around. All she got was shaking her head, "I won''t go."


    Meng Si was furious, "no one, right? Your Nantian style boasts of being the leader of the industry. Now no one is there, right?"


    There was a repressive silence in the store... Even the sound of breathing became obvious.


    "Yes!" Han Mo has pushed the door in.


    He was tall and stood conspicuous at the door. Everyone''s eyes looked in the direction of the voice. Originally, the manager heard that someone was willing to accept the dish, but he thought he was the hairdresser in the store, but he was a stranger. He didn''t look like someone who was able to serve the master in sand hair.


    "Who are you?" Before the manager had time to speak, Meng Si took the lead in speaking, narrowed his charming eyes and exuded a feminine atmosphere from top to bottom.


    Han Mo didn''t look at Meng Si carefully outside the door just now. He just saw a figure and thought it was a woman. When he walked in, he found that this guy was a man. He just raised his hands and feet... But Han Mo didn''t wonder about it. He just glanced at it and didn''t change his expression.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is that I can satisfy you." Han Mo was confident and calm. Everyone present took a breath of air-conditioning. Several hairdressers behind him secretly smiled, hum, a man who didn''t know how to live or die came.


    Meng Si picked up the corner of his mouth and showed an evil smile. He was a little surprised at the certainty spread by the young man with high appearance in front of him. At the same time, he also knew that behind this confidence was not to learn * * to do good things, "what are your conditions?"


    "You have to give me the same price." Han Mo can already hear the whispers of people around him, and even some people laugh at him without scruples.


    Meng Si got up from the sofa chair, pinched his orchid finger and said coldly, "young man, why do you rely on it?"


    "I''m worth it."


    "Ha ha ha." After a burst of laughter, Meng Si put away his expression, "yes, I''ll give it to you, on the premise that you''re really worth it."


    Han Mo didn''t speak any more and went straight to the hairdresser who had just been scolded by Meng Si, "can you lend me your tools?"


    The hairdresser was stunned for a while, and then he was a little happy. No matter whether the guy who didn''t know how to live or die could be satisfied with Meng Sijian, he didn''t have to listen to the reprimand anymore. He quickly replied, "yes."


    Meng Si sat in front of the central stage on the first floor. That position was the chief hairdresser who cut his hair. It was also the most expensive hairdresser in Beidu.


    The assistant in the store had the foresight to dress Meng Si again and stepped aside. The hairdressers exchanged their eyes with each other. They didn''t believe that Han Mo could satisfy Meng Si. If they couldn''t handle Meng Si''s hair, no one in the whole North would be able to do it. They dared to report and courageously cut Meng Si''s hair.


    Han Mo stood behind Meng Si, looked at Meng Si in the mirror and said calmly, "your cheekbones are very high, your face shape is thin and long, and the sideburns on both sides can''t be too short. You should just stay at the cheekbones. Your forehead is narrow and your temples collapse. You need to modify your face shape with bangs. There are also short people who try to make their heads fluffy and increase their height slightly. "


    Han moyue said that Meng Si''s face was more ugly and was about to explode. The employees in the shop around the mirror stage couldn''t help staring. This was the first time that someone dared to say to his face that Meng Si had high cheekbones, collapsed temples and short stature, although these were facts.


    Meng Si''s hand under the cloth has saved his fist. If he is not satisfied with the scissors, he will tear off the cloth and throw it on Han Mo''s face.


    Han Mo is very calm. In his previous life, he has seen more strange heads than Meng Si. He doesn''t know how many stars are more difficult to handle than Meng Si. The scissors move flexibly in his hand. With the short and broken black hair falling to the ground, Meng Si clenches his fist ready to explode and gradually relaxes.


    The disdainful smile on the hair stylist''s face disappeared, and his expression became serious. He kept his eyes on the movements of Han Mo''s hands, like a textbook.


    Han Mo put down the scissors, picked up the hair dryer and took the last step. The hair dryer was not for modeling. His hair never needed special modeling in the later stage, but just to blow off the broken hair. The wind stopped. Han Mo hooked his mouth like a smile and stared at the works in the mirror.


    "That''s great. Why haven''t I seen you in the north before?" The hairdresser behind Han Mo couldn''t help but exclaim.


    They couldn''t wait. They hurried around to study the hairstyle they couldn''t cut. He perfectly covered up the defects of Meng Si''s face with his hairstyle. At the moment, they forgot that the person sitting here was Meng Si, completely immersed in the praise of Han mo.


    "Have you ever learned this technique in the United States before?"


    "I haven''t seen it before. This style is completely self-contained."


    "There will never be such a foundation without ten years."


    "But looking at his appearance, he is 28 years old."


    "Beauty, his beauty and skills are combined very well."


    After several hair stylists whispered, they couldn''t help looking at Han Mo who was already standing by.


    Han Mo heard what they said. Both the previous contempt and the present surprise worship are meaningless to Han mo.


    Meng Si rubbed and stood up from the big work chair. He pulled off the cloth and threw it aside. The hairdressers chattered on his head like studying headmodels, which made him a little crazy.


    Meng Si''s reaction made the already relaxed hairdresser nervous again, and the manager took a breath of air conditioning. Didn''t he be satisfied with such a high level? The manager''s brain is running fast, thinking about the next words.


    But this time Meng Si didn''t go to her, but went directly to Han mo. all the people in the store moved with Meng Si''s movement, held their breath and didn''t dare to speak. Are they angry again.


    Han Mo looked coldly at Meng Si, who was a head shorter than him and came towards him angrily. There was no wave in his eyes.

 Chapter 13

    Hair stylists subconsciously took a step back, a posture of holding high regardless of themselves, and admired them again, but who should carry the pot.


    Although Meng Si was short and shook the snake''s waist angrily, he was very fierce. He swished a few steps in front of Han mo.


    Han Mo didn''t speak, and his dark eyes were so deep that people couldn''t guess his idea. Meng Si met a stylist for the first time who dared to look at him with such eyes. His originally tight face gradually changed and burst into laughter.


    "What''s your name? You can be my exclusive stylist in the future." Meng Si flirted with her hair on her forehead.


    Han Mo didn''t speak. He held his mouth and didn''t want to tell him his name at all.


    Meng Si thinks from the bottom of his heart that this young man is good. He looks pleasing to the eyes, stubborn and lovely. He is young but mature and steady. It''s perfect to be a close stylistˇ° Don''t worry, I won''t treat you badly in money. Well, you can make an offer. "


    "I just want the money for today''s haircut, 1880." Han Mo has been a stylist all his life in his previous life. In this life, he will never return to his old business. Otherwise, he will be paid high everywhere with his ability, and he won''t walk around the street looking for a job.


    Han Mo''s answer stunned everyone present. Although Meng Si was difficult to serve, being his royal stylist was a very good platform for hairstylists who were still struggling at the grass-roots level. The same invitation would never be rejected by others present.


    Meng Si met such a naked refusal for the first time, and the little man almost jumped up. It was the first time that Meng Si invited a person to do things for himself.


    Meng Si couldn''t accept Han Mo''s refusal. It was not good to be rejected for the first time. He took a deep breath and tried not to break out immediately. "Today''s money will not be less than you." He''s going to take the card.


    "I want cash." Han Mo''s plain voice interrupted Meng Si''s action.


    Meng Si paused, took out a pile of money from his wallet with his slender fingers, suppressed his displeasure, kept smiling, clenched his teeth and thought to himself, if someone hadn''t been satisfied with cutting his hair for the first time in more than 40 years, would he give you these good faces?


    Han Mo took a look at the money and knew that it was more than 1880. Although the price in his previous life was much more expensive than this, Han Mo didn''t want to take more of others'' money. He took out the extra 100 yuan bill, took out a 20 face value money from him and handed it to Meng Si.


    "Here you are. Don''t give me the change." Meng Si is famous for being stingy in the circle, but he is never stingy about what he thinks is worth spending money.


    Han Mo gently put the money on the stage beside Meng Si, "the extra money is here." Then turn around and go.


    "You, you wait. How many people dream of becoming an imperial stylist for me. I''ll give you another ten minutes. You, you think about it. Don''t go yet." Meng Si''s heart was burning to the top of his head. If he blew again, it would explode.


    The store manager quietly walked behind Han Mo and said in a voice that Han Mo could hear, "I don''t want to go to him. Come to work here."


    Han Mo politely hooks the corners of his mouth, gently shakes his head, ignores Meng Si''s words and continues to walk to the gate.


    "Ten, ten minutes hasn''t arrived yet." Meng thought angrily, but he found that the other party didn''t even give him the chance to get angry. "I''m Meng Si. You don''t want to be a stylist for me."


    With the glass door pulled and closed, only a tall and handsome figure was left, and finally disappeared in sight.


    Meng Si shouted angrily and stamped his feet with his hands on his hips. The staff in the store hurriedly worked their own way to avoid suffering.


    It was just passing by. Han Mo, whether he was Meng Si or Kong Si, raised his arm and looked at his wrist watch. It was time to pick up the little guy from school.


    Facts have proved that no matter what happens, as long as there are women, the news will spread at the speed of sound. Han Mo''s original song won the award of TV station. The news exploded in the circle of children''s parents. When Han Mo appeared at the gate of the kindergarten again, his eyes became different.


    However, he didn''t care. Han Mo''s attention was entirely on the children who lined up to come out, because his little princess was about to line up to come out of the gate like the children.


    As soon as the little guy came to the door, he stretched out his little head and looked around for his father.


    Han Mo saw Xuanxuan and walked towards her.


    "Dad!" Xuanxuan ran to Han Mo happily with her schoolbag on her back, jumped to her father.


    Han Mo picked up Xuanxuan and looked at the little guy''s smiling face carefully. His eyes moved to his hair. Han Mo gently put Xuanxuan on the ground, took her little hand, spoiled the corners of his mouth and touched the little guy''s head.


    Han Mo saw that this was not the braid he made up in the morning. It should be when he took a nap. The teacher was afraid that the child was uncomfortable with braiding, so he opened it.


    Although trying to imitate the original pattern, it''s really too far away. If it''s others, they may think it''s good, but Han Mo is the designer of this hair editing, "is the hair comfortable, is it too tight?" He noticed that the braid behind Xuanxuan''s head was obviously tight in order to weave the pattern of bow and heart.


    It''s a little tight, but it''s not serious. Xuanxuan didn''t care before. Now when her father said it, she felt a little uncomfortable. She nodded slightly.


    Han Mo untied her braid, rubbed the little guy''s long hair and rubbed his fingers into the hair. The action was done in one go. In the blink of an eye, a lovely ball was added to Xuanxuan''s head, clean and playful.


    Ding Rou just gave all the children in her class to their parents. She was very confused about Xuanxuan''s father''s abnormal state. Instead of returning to the kindergarten immediately, she stood at the door and secretly observed Han Mo''s reaction when she saw the child''s hair. You should know that she had studied the hair editing method that she imitated for a long time.


    Although Han Mo didn''t have any expression when he saw her braided hair, careful Ding Rou still found that his eyebrows were slightly frowned, his pure eyes flickered, and sighed softly, "the balls are really beautiful." Inexplicably lost.


    ......


    Han Mo bought a lot of seafood with the money he earned from hair cutting and was ready to cook a seafood meal for the little guy. His father was busy in the kitchen, and Xuanxuan was alone in the living room watching the hand-painted version of the frog prince.


    The little guy likes the picture book drawn by her father very much. Today, she mentioned it to her friends at school. They don''t believe it. They must take the book to school next time. Xuanxuan thought in her little brain, but her little nose sensitively smelled the smell from the kitchen.


    "Dad, is dinner ready?"


    Han Mo just brought the dishes to the table. Before he had time to ask Xuanxuan to eat, the little guy came by himself.


    The little guy gave full play to the potential of eating goods in the future. Han Mo couldn''t help laughing. In the past, he always listened to his colleagues complain that children love to talk when eating. He was never serious. He couldn''t eat seriously until he kept telling them. Han Mo finally understood that it''s not that children don''t eat seriously and talk, but that the food is not delicious.


    In front of her, Xuanxuan only said, "Dad''s cooking is really delicious." I never said a word again. My small mouth is only used to do one thing and keep eating, eating, eating.

 Chapter 14

    With enough food and drink, Xuanxuan returned to the living room with a round belly.


    Han Mo cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks in the kitchen. It''s strange that the little guy was silent. Such a talkative little mouth was suddenly quiet. It''s a little strange. Just now it was because he didn''t have time to talk, but now he doesn''t talk alone in the living room.


    After cleaning up the kitchen, Han Mo walked into the living room and saw the little guy concentrating on the TV. He was very serious and stared at the TV screen with big eyes.


    He was in the same direction as the TV. He didn''t see the shadow broadcast on the TV. He just saw the golden light in the little guy''s eyes. He was so fascinated that he didn''t find that his father had entered the living room.


    It was not until she approached that she saw that Xuanxuan was not watching her usual favorite cartoons, but watching a fashion show. Models dressed in beautiful but exaggerated clothes walked gracefully on the T-stage.


    "Does Xuanxuan like watching models walk?" Han Mo looked at the little guy suspiciously and didn''t understand what attracted her.


    The little guy''s eyes still fell on the TV. He replied with milk, "it''s not walking, it''s clothes. Why do aunts have so many great clothes." Xuanxuan really didn''t know what words to use to describe the clothes she saw. They were so beautiful, but she didn''t meet them in the street.


    "This is not their clothes. These clothes are designed by designers and displayed by models." Han Mo sat beside Xuanxuan and said casually.


    "But they can wear it!" Xuanxuan doesn''t understand what her father said, but it''s a happy thing to wear it. "Xuanxuan also wants to be a model and wear great clothes."


    At ordinary times, little Xuanxuan, who always talks about adults, is still a child. Han Mo looked thoughtfully at some baby fat faces of the little guy, "Xuanxuan also wants to wear great clothes?"


    The little guy nodded hard at his father, and then turned to the TV again.


    "Xuanxuan can put on great clothes soon." Han Mo Meifeng finely adjusted and confidently hooked the corners of his mouth. In fact, the models on TV don''t wear clothes that can be worn at ordinary times. The theme is environmental protection. Designers use paper and some materials used in life to make exaggerated and bold clothes. It may be because of their particularity that they attracted the attention of the little guys.


    "Can Xuanxuan wear it?" The little guy looked at his father strangely. He couldn''t believe he could wear the clothes worn by aunts on TV.


    "Of course, just wait a minute." Han Mo Chong drowned and touched the little guy''s head, "waiting for Dad."


    The little guy nodded expectantly, and then sat on the sofa waiting for his father.


    Han Mo is looking for something that can be used in the house. In fact, for him, anything can be used. Design originally comes from life, as long as there is sufficient imagination, which was played incisively and vividly by Han Mo in his previous life.


    Han Mo, who came back again, had a lot of things in his hand. The little guy stared at the "baby" in his father''s hand. Just for a moment, Meng Meng''s big eyes showed a lost mood, because what her father held in his hand was not the skirt she expected to see, but paper, plastic bags, bottles, fruit, even her plush toys and a lot of messy things


    Han Mo saw the loss in the little guy''s eyes, put down the things in his hand and gently pinched Xuanxuan''s small face, "Dad can do magic."


    Yuxuan certainly believed what her father said, but... Can these things really make great clothes? There was a question mark in the little guy''s little head.


    When looking for these things, Han Mo envisioned in his mind where they could be used in the future and what they would look like after the finished products.


    Although making clothes is just to make the little guy happy, Han Mo is still meticulous. He is used to this way of doing things. No matter what he does, he will be very focused as long as he does it, and he won''t be careless because it''s a game.


    This attitude made him very tired in the past, but Han Mo just enjoyed this process. He was tired and had no choice.


    Xuanxuan began to watch her father busy, but she couldn''t see why. However, her little brain wanted to break her head, and she couldn''t think of what her father would turn these things that she could see every day. Finally, she gave up and went to watch cartoons directly.


    No little guy asked around. Han Mo''s speed is faster. One set, two sets, three sets... A total of six sets. All the clothes cut with some strange things have been completed.


    "Yuxuan, do you want to see great clothes?" Han Mo pretended to be mysterious and hid several clothes behind him.


    The little guy heard his father''s words and flew to his father like a bird, "want to think, want to see, want to see!" Xuanxuan jumped and ran behind her father like a treasure hunt.


    Han Mo dodged and teased the little guy for a while, then raised his clothes in front of the little guy.


    Seeing the six sets of clothes in her father''s hands, Xuanxuan''s big eyes twinkled with surprise. In any case, she could not connect these beautiful clothes in front with the daily necessities just now.


    Xuanxuan was completely immersed in the worship of her father and the surprise of seeing the clothes. After staring at them for a long time, Han Mo swept Xuanxuan''s upturned little nose, "why don''t you put them on soon?"


    The last second I was stunned and only focused on appreciating my father''s works. The next second I couldn''t wait to wear beautiful clothes on my body.


    "Does Xuanxuan want to walk on the catwalk like the model aunt on TV?"


    "Yes!" The little guy jumped and said the word almost excitedly.


    "Change your clothes quickly every time you go."


    Xuanxuan nodded seriously.


    Han Mo arranged the sofa. The sofa with the imperial concubine''s bed was just like a small T-stage. In order to make it convenient for the little guy to get on and off the sofa, Han Mo carefully built a temporary small ladder with a pillow and cushion.


    Xuanxuan stood behind her father and stared. She wanted to jump on the sofa right away. She had picked a skirt to wear. It was made of waste paper after she scribbled. Because it was the color of Scribble and had no rules, it was folded into different shapes by Han Mo and spliced together to make a princess skirt with irregular radian, The color on the original paper added a bright spot to the skirt.


    Han Mo found a light background music suitable for the show. The little guy couldn''t wait and ran to the sofa on tiptoe.


    "Wait!" Han Mo stopped Xuanxuan and picked up a white angel wing with the same material but turned the paper over.


    The little guy couldn''t help sighing, "Wow, I ~"


    Han Mo gently carried the little wings to Xuanxuan, "the little angel can start."


    A lively music sounded.


    Xuanxuan steps on the rhythm and learns the steps she just saw on TV. She walks on the sofa like a model. Han Mo uses the paper roll as a microphone. "At the moment, the international supermodel Xuanxuan shows you the new midsummer style designed by Xuanxuan''s father, a non famous designer. This skirt is fashionable and simple, with strong color as the theme..."


    The little guy stopped at the end of the imperial concubine''s bed, put a pose and a little model. In the process of walking back, Xuanxuan waved to the imaginary audience like an aunt on TV.


    The little guy is really a playwright. His strange appearance made Han Mo laugh uncontrollably.


    "The following suit is themed with fruit. The designer skillfully uses the materials to highlight the numerous and sweet fruits in summer..." Xuanxuan is now wearing a suit. Her upper body is a short version of clothes, and her lower body is a puffy skirt, which is made of plastic bags by Han mo. then many flowers and petals are carved out of orange skin and fixed on the skirt. With the swing of the skirt, it is like summer flower rain, He also made a headdress with grapefruit skin. Everything became magical after Han Mo''s skillful hands. Xuanxuan put it on like a fairy.


    Han Mo and Xuanxuan were immersed in the fashion show of two people who wrote, directed and performed by themselves. They had a lot of fun. They didn''t find that someone was walking towards their door.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang.

 Chapter 15

    Zeng Ying''s mood is a little complicated. She has been Shuya''s assistant for half a year. In her heart, Shuya is a very easy-going person. She doesn''t have a star shelf at all. Unlike some artists who call their assistant as a servant and shout around.


    Shuya is modest and friendly to the people around her. She is serious and hard-working. She is beautiful and hot. In Zeng Ying''s heart, Shuya is perfect, but why can''t she have a clear relationship with such people?


    Zeng Ying stood at the door, sighed, raised her hand slowly, and reluctantly rang the doorbell.


    Han Mo turned down the music.


    "Dad, are you a guest?" Xuanxuan also stopped modeling.


    "Maybe, Dad, go and have a look." The original owner has no friends and relatives. Han Mo really can''t think of anyone who will ring the doorbell at night.


    When the door gradually opened, Han Mo saw a petite girl who looked very neat. The memory of the Central Plains Lord ran rapidly in his mind. Han Mo recognized that this person was Zeng Ying, Shuya''s assistant.


    Han Mo frowned slightly, didn''t speak, paused, and politely let Zeng Ying in.


    Zeng Ying was surprised. Although she only came to Han Mo''s house twice, she handed over the work directly at the door and never went in, and Han Mo''s lazy and decadent attitude left a deep impression on her.


    She didn''t go in, but because of curiosity, she looked around the house intentionally or unintentionally. She could only see the living room, which was enough to shock Zeng Ying. That''s what a random word can describe.


    But today, Zeng Ying always felt that Han Mo in front of her was different from before, but she couldn''t tell what was different. She didn''t go inside. Although Han Mo was different this time, she still couldn''t change the terrible image in her heart. Zeng Ying didn''t want to stay for more than a minute.


    Han Mo was just polite. After all, it was impolite to block others outside the door and didn''t know her well. The other party wasn''t ready to go inside. Han Mo also stood in the hall and didn''t say more.


    "This is the rent and living expenses. Sister Shuya asked me to give it to you." Zeng Ying took out a paper bag from her bag.


    Han Mo lightly looked at the paper bag and moved his eyes to Zeng Ying. He could see Zeng Ying''s aversion to herself.


    Seeing that Han Mo didn''t receive the money immediately, Zeng Ying thought he was taking cash, so she wasn''t happy. "Sister Shuya is afraid you''re short of money. Let me send it quickly." The tone was casual but somewhat contemptuous.


    Han Mo still didn''t answer the paper bag. "The rent has been paid. I have the living expenses. Take it back."


    Take it, take it back? Zeng Ying wondered if she had heard wrong. She only knew that in the past, he always thought he had little money and played late. It was incredible to hear that Han Mo would not want it for the first time.


    "You, don''t?" Zeng Ying blurted out in a surprised tone.


    "No, you don''t have to give me living expenses every month in the future. I have money and can take care of Xuanxuan." Han Mo''s tone is very plain and his voice is not big, but he enunciates clearly and seriously.


    The sudden change made Zeng Ying don''t know how to do it for a moment. The bag of money was not put in, nor was it in her hand. Her eyes inadvertently glanced at the living room. She couldn''t help but take a breath of air-conditioning, and her eyes widened.


    If it weren''t for the furniture or the previous style, she couldn''t believe it. The house was Han Mo''s home. It was clean, tidy and spotless. Zeng Ying suddenly took back her eyes and looked at Han Mo again. It was still this face, but it was different from before.


    "Aunt Zeng Ying!" Xuanxuan jumped down from the sofa and her little skirt was dancing in the air.


    Xuanxuan''s crisp voice alleviated Zeng Ying''s embarrassment at the moment. She quickly turned her eyes to the direction of the voice, which shocked her even more, "Xuanxuan... You''re beautiful."


    "Thank you, aunt Zeng Ying." The little guy has a sweet mouth.


    Xuanxuan''s appearance is naturally high. Her father is handsome and her mother is beautiful. She has taken the advantages of two people. Although she is young, she is already a beauty. But in the past, whether she went to school to pick up Xuanxuan or met Xuanxuan at Han Mo''s house, as long as she lives with her father, Xuanxuan is like a little clay figurine. She is in a mess. Thanks to her high appearance, she can''t see it, but now


    Zeng Ying couldn''t help opening her mouth. She was so beautiful that she found herself poor in words for the first time.


    The little guy ran to his father, "aunt Zeng Ying, my father is great. We also had a seafood dinner today. My father made it for me personally, and it was eaten up by Xuanxuan." The little guy tried his best to show off and looked at his father with a proud face.


    Han Mo was amused by the little guy''s words and expression, and fondly touched the child''s head.


    Suddenly the little guy seemed to remember something and said excitedly, "is mom back?"


    Zeng Ying hasn''t sobered up from her continuous surprise since entering the door today, nodded, "back, back." Zeng Ying leaned over and looked at Xuanxuan gently. "Will your aunt pick you up from kindergarten after school tomorrow?"


    Xuanxuan nodded hard, "OK."


    The little guy likes to be with her father, but she also wants her mother. She hasn''t seen her mother for a long time.


    What should be done has been done and what should be said has been said. Han Mo doesn''t want money himself. Zeng Ying is surprised, but she can''t force her. After saying goodbye to Xuanxuan, she walks out of Han Mo''s house.


    Zeng Ying couldn''t wait to go downstairs. She just took two steps and dialed Shuya''s phone to tell Shuya what happened today. Only then did she breathe a long sigh of relief.


    The father and daughter who were interrupted by the performance sounded music again and performed heartily on their T-stage. The little guy just walked back and forth on the sofa. Han Mo''s phone rang. He knew who it was with his eyes closed. It''s sad to say that the original owner was really sad. There was only one person''s name on the call record.


    Shu Ya was a little angry. He didn''t know why, but he was uncomfortable. "Why don''t you want my money."


    Han Mo just got on the phone, Shuya suddenly clanged and said that he was stunned. It took a few seconds to answer, "Oh, I have money."


    Shuya''s eyes trembled slightly. For so long, she was responsible for Han Mo''s rent and children''s living expenses. Han Mo always took it with money and asked her if she had no money. She was used to it, but this time Han Mo turned down her money so resolutely.


    "Well... Have you found a job?" Shuya heard Han Mo''s voice, and her anger gradually decreased.


    "Not yet. I''m looking for it. But the rent and living expenses are enough. I don''t have to give me money in the future. "


    Shuya was not surprised and angry when she just received Zeng Ying''s phone call, but a kind of loss. This inexplicable emotion stuck in her throat and hung up the phone with a gentle "Oh".


    Although there is a memory of the original owner in his consciousness, Han Mo can easily get along with Xuanxuan. But he didn''t know how to talk to Shuya. Han Mo was relieved to hear the beep on the phone.


    Shu Ya at the other end of the phone is in a complicated mood with a long eyebrow.


    "Every time I call that bastard, it''s like this. Why bother?" Peng Ye pressed out half of the cigarette butts in the ashtray and said, "Yaya, I broke up with that boy earlier. He has no future and will drag you down."


    "This time is different. Han Mo has really changed. He doesn''t want my money. He said he will pay the rent and living expenses himself." Shuya explained.


    Peng Ye sneered and shook his head helplessly. She picked Shuya from a group of people and promoted Shuya from an 18 line supporting role to one of the best young Huadan in China today. Peng Ye is not only an agent, but also like relatives. She knows more about Shuya and Han Mo than anyone else. Han Mo said that he would change and make money by his own ability. Peng ye would rather believe that the sow would go up the tree.


    "Don''t think too much. Your money is not good. It''s all your hard-earned money. Why give it to him. Rest early. There will be a press conference tomorrow. "


    "Sister Peng, we overheard them talking about Han Mo on TV today. Could it be him?"


    Peng Ye rolled his eyes silently, "silly girl, don''t dream."


    Shuya''s eyes flickered slightly, sighed softly, and didn''t defend again.

 Chapter 18

    Meng Chen leaned lazily on the sofa with a smoke ring in his mouth. In his opinion, he came to Beidu with a guitar for money and the so-called dream. In fact, the ultimate goal of the dream is money. Since it''s not a problem of money, it''s not a problem.


    He put out his cigarette butts in the ashtray and said in a loud voice, "as long as it''s not a matter of money, it''s not a matter. Come to work tomorrow and stop singing today. It''s tempting for those people outside."


    "Sorry, boss Meng, I can''t do this job."


    Hearing this sentence, Meng Chen almost jumped up from the sofa and stared round. He was fierce. The stare looked even worse. He pulled out another cigarette. "The young man has passed the village, but there is no shop. My old Meng''s bar is one of the best in the north. My conditions are open, or you can think about it again."


    "Really not." Han Mo is also very helpless, but there is really no way for his children.


    Meng Chen is a smart man and very reasonable. He is angry. He doesn''t like such a good opportunity. However, he can understand that everyone has his own difficulties. Sometimes he has to be. He didn''t want to ask more. At this time, Han Mo had got up, and Meng Chen also stood up.


    The atmosphere suddenly became very awkward. Meng Chen looked fierce and stood up like a wall.


    Meng Chen smiled, held out his hand, took the initiative to shake hands with Han Mo and said, "young man, your" those flowers "can completely explode those popular shit and rotten songs. I remind you that you must register the copyright and don''t be taken advantage of by those who have a heart. That''s all I can say." Although it was a pity, he appreciated the young man and had a hunch that the young man could not be wrong in the future.


    Han Mo politely responded to Meng Chen, thanked and prepared to leave.


    Through the memory of the original owner, Han Mo has long learned that the world has a heavy awareness of copyright and there is not so much piracy. To be exact, there is no awareness of piracy. People also pursue genuine copies and will not download piracy. Meng Chen is kind-hearted. No piracy doesn''t mean he won''t steal the song, because since the song is original, if he doesn''t register, he will perform first and others will hear it. It''s unclear who registers.


    Han Mo, who left the bar, looked back at the high brand max at the top of the bar. He might not find a higher salary than here when he left here, but there was no way. He always had to make a choice.


    The warm wind in summer blew off the hair on his forehead, revealing a little sweat. Han Mo''s mood was a little complicated. He couldn''t see the little guy at night. He was really reluctant. Unconsciously, he walked in the direction of the child''s kindergarten. He found that Han Mo didn''t want to change his direction. As he continued to walk to the kindergarten, suddenly, the mobile phone rang.


    Hanmo was delighted. Could it be that Shuya couldn''t pick up the child temporarily? He quickly took out his mobile phone, looked down on the screen, and frowned. What flashed on the screen was not the familiar name, but a strange number. Han Mo''s mobile phone had not received a strange phone for a long time. He instinctively associated the phone with a junk phone. He hesitated, and his finger slipped and connected.


    Because the waiting was a little long, Wang Qian silently counted the beeps in her heart. Suddenly, the phone was connected, and she was at a loss, "you, Hello, I''m..." a few seconds later, Wang Xi introduced herself stumbling and didn''t express anything, and suddenly her hands were empty.


    "Hello, Han Mo? Hello, I''m Li Manli, the host of Apple station. " Li Manli rolled her eyes at Wang Qian. She was acute. She couldn''t stand Wang Qian''s hesitation. She grabbed the phone.


    Han Mo was stunned, "hello."


    After hearing the word "hello", there was no other voice on the phone. Li Manli knew that the other party was waiting for her to say the reason for calling. She didn''t have much contact, but she was used to Han Mo''s silence. She hooked her mouth to the phone and showed a beautiful radian, "this time you are disturbed because happy valley contacted our TV station, I hope you can sing where Dad is going. Of course, the price must be very beautiful. You can rest assured that you just don''t know if you have time? "


    Wang Qian clenched her fists with both hands behind Li Manli and clenched her back teeth. She hated her teeth itching. It was the phone number she found, and director Guo gave it to her. This kind of thing should have been done by her director assistant. Where did Li Manli come from, what identity and why to make this call? No, it wasn''t a call, but robbed her mobile phone.


    At the thought of this, Wang Qian was even more unconvinced, especially when she heard Li Manli, who was usually domineering and aloof


    "You" call Han Mo, still so polite and pleasant, Wang Qian was upset and spat in her heart, "hypocritical."


    Han Mo held his mouth. This thing came suddenly, but it was a great good thing. He really had no reason to refuse. Happy Valley''s big pen had learned it when he bought this song. He didn''t show an excited mood, but he was very happy. Because he had money, he just brushed a trace of loss for losing his bar job, and now he rekindled hope.


    Li Manli waited for a moment and didn''t hear the other party''s answer. She tried to say, "Han Mo, are you still there?"


    "Yes. I have time recently, anytime. " Han Mo certainly has time. Because he has no work, there is only time left. He hopes that this matter will be put on the agenda as soon as possible, because in the way of Happy Valley, he will have a good time making money. Money is always good in his hand.


    Li Manli and Wang Qian don''t know that Han Mo''s life is difficult. In their thinking, Han Mo is very cold and low-key. Even if it''s such a big thing to sell songs, they also have a calm expression. Before they call, they even worry that Han Mo may refuse. At the moment, Li Manli falls to the ground when she hears Han Mo''s happy promise.


    They agreed to go directly to the recording studio the next morning. Happy Valley will also send someone to talk with Han mo. The leadership of Happy Valley has a vigorous and resolute work style, and the time cost is higher than everything. It''s obvious to make an appointment in the studio. Talk about money, talk about it, and record it immediately. I don''t want to delay it for a moment.


    Hanging up, Li Manli threw her mobile phone to Wang Qian. Her purplish lips caught up a happy arc. She turned and was ready to go without saying anything.


    Wang Xi just pricked her ears and listened for a long time. She didn''t hear what Han Mo at the other end of the phone said. She was worried. Li Manli hung up the phone and wanted to leave. She didn''t agree.


    She hurried to catch up, "how, how, did Han Mo promise?"


    Li Manli rolled her trademark eyes. "Of course he will agree if I go out. If you estimate it, it will be suspended." She didn''t stop talking and twisted her crotch.


    Wang Qian heard the answer she wanted to know. She didn''t follow. She stopped. She was happy. Her two fat hands waved in the air for a few times. At this time, she reflected the second half of Li Manli''s sentence, "what is I?"


    Han Mo on the other side put away his mobile phone and began to talk. Money is too important for him. It''s really time for this job. He took a deep sigh of relief. At the moment, he had come to the door of the golden sun kindergarten. Because it was not outdoor time and there were no children on the playground, Han Mo stopped at the gate and thought of the little guy playing in a classroom in the building.

 Chapter 16

    The biggest difference between Han Mo and the original owner is that he knows when to do what. From the moment he came to this world, he lost his original aura. If he wants to survive, he must rely on himself. Making money is the last word. It is no longer about face. Life will force people to have no choice.


    Han Mo has packed Xuanxuan''s small box with clothes, books and toys that the little guy likes.


    "Dad, if you want Xuanxuan, you can call." The little guy smiled sweetly.


    Han Mo, of course, understood the little guy''s attempt, reached out and touched her head, and spoiled her little face.


    The kindergarten parents'' attitude towards Han Mo has changed dramatically. They not only put away their contemptuous eyes, but also took the initiative to say hello to him. Han Mo doesn''t care much about other people''s attitude towards him. He will nod when smiling at him, and respond politely when greeting him.


    Han Mo took the little guy''s little hand, gave careful instructions, and stroked the fairy braid he made for the little guy, so he left at ease.


    In the afternoon, Shuya will send someone to pick up Xuanxuan after school. It''s strange. In the memory of the original owner, Shuya would rather send someone or disguise herself with sunglasses and hats to pick up the children in the kindergarten than go to the original owner''s home. Although Han Mo doesn''t know why, this is undoubtedly a good way for him now. He is really not ready to meet Shuya.


    Ding Rou looks at Han Mo''s back after leaving for a while, and then looks at Xuanxuan''s hair. There is a trace of worship in her eyes.


    ......


    Looking for a job, Han Mo is full of these three words. Even if he is not suitable for long-term work, he must let himself have something to do and get busy. Of course, the purpose of this busyness is paid.


    Strange streets, strange faces, strange buildings, everything is so different, but the same is the busy and hurried crowd, working hard for life.


    Han Mo walked aimlessly in the street. The weather was a little hot. Although he dressed Xuanxuan carefully every day, he wore a T-shirt, a pair of jeans and a pair of sneakers. This dress was too ordinary, but Han Mo was still very eye-catching because of his high appearance and good figure.


    Suddenly, a burst of music floated into Han Mo''s ear. He inadvertently looked at the direction of the sound. There was a bar not far away. It seemed that the decoration was very retro and mixed with a bohemian tone. In the past, Han Mo was relaxed and liked to sit in this bar in a leisurely afternoon, listen to music and have a drink.


    Touching the scenery, he suddenly missed that time. Han Mo couldn''t help walking to the max bar.


    As he imagined, the inside and outside of the bar are a style, not very noisy, but a place to enjoy leisure time. People drink and chat with each other, listening to songs that only they can sing.


    He ordered a glass of wine, sat at the bar, looked around, and tried to coincide the scene at the moment with what he had remembered. Although it was not exactly the same as the previous life, he felt the same, but... Han Mo frowned. No one performed on the stage, and the music was actually played.


    The bartender put the wine glass in front of Han mo. Han Mo was not a gossip man, but he couldn''t help asking, "the business here is so good, why isn''t there a resident singer?"


    "There was a singer who died in a car accident not long ago. The boss only liked his feeling. Later singers were not satisfied. They said they would rather lack than abuse." The bartender shrugged helplessly.


    Han Mo gave a sad "Oh" sound. He always felt that there was something missing in such an emotional place without real singing.


    While wiping the bar counter, the bartender said casually, "our boss used to be engaged in music, so there are many friends in the circle. Our bar is one of the best in the north. In fact, just find something similar. I don''t know what the boss thinks. No one can sing in his ears."


    Han Mo just smiled and didn''t speak. He can understand this mood. He was the same before. He would rather be tired to do it alone than recruit inappropriate assistants. This may be that he would rather be short than excessive.


    "Do you know how much our singers cost a month?" The bartender pretended to be mysterious, raised his eyebrows and lowered his voice to Han mo.


    Now, as long as it is related to money, Han Mo is very interested.


    The bartender stretched out a hand and held the corner of his mouth, "fifty thousand."


    Han Mo showed a surprised look. The net salary of a bar singer is 50000 a month. Not to mention that in a world where the cultural industry is not so developed, even the world he used to live in is also a high number. Han Mo couldn''t help feeling a little excited.


    "Where''s your boss?"


    "He may be in a corner of the bar quietly. Our boss is strange." The bartender said casuallyˇ° Are you looking for our boss? "


    "I want to apply for a bar singer."


    The bartender smiled, "man, it''s impossible. Many famous singers in the circle can''t get into the boss''s ears. I think you''d better forget it."


    Han Mo didn''t say more. He didn''t rely on others to tell him whether he could do it or not, but on himself.


    He directly got up and walked towards the stage. In the middle of the stage, a guitar stood next to the chair, probably in memory of the previous singers. It seems that it has been useless for a long time and still keeps their original appearance.


    The bartender wanted to call Han Mo, and it seemed that the boy was doing a very absurd thing. And the boss dislike others'' private guitar automatically. Before he could stop it, Han Mo had already come to the stage. The bartender quickly bowed his head, pretending he had not spoken with Han Mo, and the boss was angry for a while.


    There were many people in the bar. Everyone was chatting and drinking. No one noticed that Han Mo had stepped onto the stage and picked up his guitar.


    Han Mo adjusted the seat position and took a deep breath. Only a few people close to the stage saw Han Mo, some showed strange eyes, some were surprised, but they all flashed by, and no one looked at him any more.


    The decoration of this bar has a melancholy but warm style. The boss perfectly rubs these two seemingly contradictory words together to show them, which makes Han Mo think of a song, "those flowers".


    Han Mo holds the slender fingers of the guitar and moves the strings flexibly. The beautiful melody floats out of the piano box. The melody is very quiet, just like Han Mo, quiet as water and moving. He always likes to hide all his happiness and unhappiness in his heart and only talk about his works.


    Hearing the sound of music, some people looked up at the stage and continued their business. Regular guests knew the story of the bar and glanced at it.


    "Who let him up!" The bar owner Meng Chen angrily went to the bar, "find someone to drive him away."


    The bartender pretended to be busy and didn''t say anything. The manager was scolded by the boss. He was very frightened and hurried to find the security guard.


    "That laughter reminds me of my flowers..."


    Meng Chen was stunned for a moment, angrily pointed to the security guard and asked them to slowly take back their hands and looked at the stage.


    "Quietly open for me in every corner of my life..."


    The security guard was about to rush to the stage after receiving the boss''s instruction and dragged the boy from the stage.


    "Wait!" Meng Chen stopped the security guard and motioned them to stand aside first.


    "I thought I would always stay by her side. Today we have left in the vast sea of people..." Han Mo''s deep voice floated to every corner of the bar with a clean guitar accompaniment. The tuner secretly pulled down other voices and turned up the microphone on the stage.


    People in the bar couldn''t help raising their heads, putting down their glasses and looking at the center of the stage through the dim light.


    Han Mo didn''t pay attention to the audience. He sang his own ballad with his heart. The lyrics of the song "those flowers" are simple, but there are 100 stories for 100 people. Different memories have the same green and beautiful.


    "Are they all old? Where are they... Fortunately, I opened it with them... "


    The bar was quiet as never before. No one drank any more. Han Mo''s voice echoed in the air.


    Meng Chen sat down at the bar and waved to the bartenders to stop and keep quiet.


    Everyone''s emotions are infected by the song. Han Mo''s voice is not very loud, but it has extraordinary appeal. It is delicate and warm. It states a beautiful and melodious story. It is presented to every listener like a poem and a picture, which can calm the impetuous heart.


    Just as everyone was immersed in the story sung by Han Mo, an excited face was recording everything on the stage through the mobile phone screen.

 Chapter 21

    The summer in Beidu is not as hot as that in the south, but it is more dry. The leaves rustle under the warm wind.


    Han Mo got up early and made breakfast. The little guy was not at home. He didn''t do anything. He simply took a bite. Xuanxuan hasn''t seen her mother for a long time. She went out with her mother very late yesterday. When she got back to her residence, she just called her father to say good night and went to bed.


    The appointment time of Happy Valley is 9:00 a.m. one of them is time first. They will never delay doing things that can be done in the morning until the afternoon, because the high-level work style is so, and the people working below are also very time conscious. Han Mo knows that this cooperation with happy valley is likely to be a one hammer deal, and the theme song will not always change. It should be difficult to sing again this time, However, he still went out early to avoid being late due to any situation on the road. He doesn''t like to let others wait for him.


    ......


    The recording engineer has started to prepare in the shed. Han Mo arrived 15 minutes in advance. He thought it might take a few minutes for the happy valley to arrive, but he just arrived, and Happy Valley followed him.


    There were six people in the line, including men and women. The leader of the team was a middle-aged woman, about 40 years old. Her face was painted with exquisite makeup. Her eyebrows were strong and her hair was neatly coiled behind her head. No hair fell. She wore gray professional clothes and stepped on high-heeled shoes of the same color. The inconvenience of shoes did not affect her steady pace. Her sleeves were windy when walking, The people behind obviously have to speed up to catch up with her.


    Han Mo is looking at the tuning equipment. In the original world, he often comes to play in the shed with his friends who make music in the circle. In front of him, this equipment is quite backward before him. He suddenly looks up and sees the people in Happy Valley coming cheerfully.


    "Hello, Mr. Han Mo, I''m the marketing planning director of happy valley. My surname is Jin. They all call me president Jin." After a brief self introduction, the middle-aged woman stretched out her hand. Although she took the initiative to shake hands, every grain and every subtle action on her face showed her arrogant and powerful aura.


    Han Mo politely replied, "hello."


    They are not superiors and subordinates. At most, they can only be regarded as a cooperative relationship. The middle-aged woman deliberately says the title of president Jin, which obviously wants to cover up the other party. However, Han Mo is not interested in this kind of deliberate provocation. His method is not to conflict and ignore. They all call you president Jin, but I am not them.


    "We have talked about Mr. Han''s contract before. Today we have brought all the contracts. To be honest, we haven''t heard Mr. Han''s voice, but the boss has heard it and likes it very much. We all work for the boss. He likes it." A woman seems to say it casually, but she expresses her distrust every word.


    A hurried voice sounded from the back, "Mr. Jin, you came so early. Don''t worry. I''ve heard Han Mo''s voice, and our TV station has heard it. It plays stably in the live broadcast. The voice is very good. You will definitely get an unexpected surprise." As the intermediary to facilitate this cooperation, Apple TV sent Wang Xi to accompany the recording of songs. Originally, she shouldn''t have come. She volunteered and asked to come and run errands.


    "Oh, it''s Xiao Wang. How are you Guo Dao recently?"


    "Fortunately, he was busy with the program on the stage and sent me to see if there was anything he could help." Wang Qian spoke in a respectful tone, which Jin Mei liked.


    Han Mo and Wang Qian nodded and said hello.


    "Nothing. Let''s hurry up and start." Jin Mei said with a smile.


    Wang Xi was stunned. "Didn''t you sign the contract first?"


    "No hurry, no hurry. Mr. Han sings first and warms up."


    Wang Qian tilted her lips. Does it still need to warm up to record songs? She signed a contract to record songs slowly. I haven''t heard who can do it over and over again. Sometimes it takes a few days to record a song. If the singer is in a bad state, she won''t record it first, and then record it when the state is good. It''s obvious that you don''t want to sign the contract. Happy Valley needs everything fast. Why don''t you worry about signing the contract. Wang Qian was not satisfied, but she didn''t have her position at the moment. She could only look at Han Mo with questioning eyes, hoping that Han Mo could strive for interests for herself.


    Han Mo understood Jin Mei''s meaning. From her first sentence, both her expression and words were full of disdain and hostility. However, Han Mo didn''t care about her opinion at all and calmly led the corner of her mouth to the studio.


    Han Mo has no opinion on Jin Mei''s proposal, and Wang Qian has nothing to say.


    Jin Mei sat down. Several people behind her also found a place to sit behind her. Wang Qian couldn''t sit still. She stood alone in the corner of the glass window of the studio and looked inside. She had a hunch that Jin didn''t come to sign the contract. She came to find a way to make the contract impossible.


    Wang Qian secretly glanced at Jin Mei''s direction and turned her eyes in her heart.


    She guessed right. The top management of Happy Valley did disagree on the candidates for singing the theme song. As the marketing planning director, Jin Mei advocated that Zhai Xu, the popular little meat, sing the song "where''s dad". Her reason is also very reasonable. Zhai Xu is a popular artist with multi habitat development, has strong appeal, and has a unique advantage of singing origin, The most important thing is that he is the image spokesman of happy valley. It''s most appropriate for him to sing this song.


    But the boss vetoed Jin Mei''s proposal by one vote and insisted on Han Mo singing for a simpler reason, because Han Mo wrote this song for his daughter. Only a father can sing the charm of the song. He likes Han Mo''s voice.


    Jin Mei couldn''t compete with her boss. Finally, she took the initiative to take charge of this matter. Her purpose today is not to sign the contract, but to personally find out the evidence that Han Mo is not suitable for singing this song and let the boss change her mind.


    Today, when she saw Han Mo herself, she sneered. She looked in her early twenties. She looked a few years younger than Zhai Xu. She didn''t look like a calm father at all. She concluded that the boss was out of sight. Sitting in front of the studio, Jin Mei snorted and stared at Han Mo in the glass window with her eyes watching the funny play.


    Han Mo only needs to sing his own part. For the children''s part, they will invite a professional child star to sing later.


    Standing in front of the wheat, he took a deep breath, then waved a gesture to the recorder outside the glass. The recorder adjusted the volume to the most appropriate state and began.


    "... thank you for patronizing my little monster. You are the most beautiful love letter I have ever written. You are the happiness of living in a home and love you, rain or shine..."


    The original owner''s voice is great. Han Mo once wondered why such a good voice didn''t make any achievements. It''s a monster.


    Just after the first sentence, Jin Mei couldn''t help sitting up, looked at the recorder''s computer screen, looked at Han Mo, and opened her mouth slightly.


    "Baby, baby, I am..." just singing a few words, Han Mo quickly made a gesture with the recorder, took two steps, picked up the mobile phone flashing on the screen on the table and left the studio.


    Han Mo answered the phone as he walked and left the studio. Everyone only heard a gentle, "hello."


    Looking at Han Mo''s back and leaving, Jin Mei suddenly changed her face, "it''s too unprofessional. She even answered the phone when recording."


    Wang Qian is more curious than everyone. Whose phone can make Gao Leng''s untouchable Han Mo have such a gentle expression. She calmed down for a while and quickly helped Han Mo round the field. "Maybe Han Mo has something urgent. The mobile phone is silent. It should be answered only after seeing the caller."


    Jin Mei is still cold. She has made up her mind to make a little disclosure when Han Mo records. These two things together will give her evidence.

 Chapter 17

    "Are they all old? Where are they? So we went to the ends of the world. " With the end of the last sentence, the lingering sound lingered slowly. Han Mo interpreted the song in his own way, simple, sincere and moving.


    Han Mo looks cold, but his heart is a delicate person. He likes such songs, telling stories quietly and expressing his feelings.


    The singing is over, and people are still immersed in the beautiful melody. It seemed that they were still waiting for something, waiting for the next syllable, one second, two seconds... The bar was silent until they realized that the singing was really over. They raised their hands together and patted hard. There was warm applause in the bar.


    Meng Chen stood up. He was about the same height as Han Mo, but Han Mo was fat. He was very aggressive when he walked. The bartender watched his boss walk towards Han Mo and couldn''t help but pinch a sweat for him. He wanted to see it but didn''t dare to look. He walked sideways and secretly aimed at the direction of the stage.


    "Man, you sing well." Meng Chen walked in front of Han Mo like a mobile armored car. His voice was very rough. With this figure, most people didn''t have to talk, but they were scared away when they saw Meng Chen''s momentum.


    Han Mo calmly put down his guitar and looked at each other. His dressing style and temperament are very similar to the style of bar decoration. Han Mo guessed that this person is the owner of the bar.


    From the end of the music, God calmed down. The audience was boiling, cheering and shouting. They hadn''t heard such a beautiful voice for a long time. For a moment, there was a great deal of noise.


    "One more, one more."


    "A song is not enough! Sing another song. "


    "Lao Meng has such a cow X. it''s not authentic that he released it to us today."


    Everyone said their own, but the content was almost the same. They had to listen, but they didn''t hear enough. When there was a noise, everyone focused on the stage for fear that this guy would run away after a while. Many regular guests in the bar were originally friends of Lao Meng, and there was no estimate of their noise.


    Only one young man sitting in the corner bowed his head and began to fiddle with his own affairs after singing the song.


    "This Guy Sings really well. Hey, Xiangzi, what are you doing?"


    "Upload video." Zhang Xiang didn''t look up. His fat fingers lit on the screen and looked at the completion of the progress bar. A greasy smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    Just uploaded the recorded video to the Internet, Zhang Xiang''s heart is very looking forward to it. He often shares some videos at station C, but the response is flat. He has been struggling desperately on the way to become a small net red, which obviously has no effect.


    "Come on, you''d better listen to the song. Just your popularity and not many hits. The first condition for online popularity is handsome. Look, it''s like the man on the stage."


    Zhang Xiang''s heart was bitter, but Zhang Xiang didn''t say it. He was always ridiculed by his best friends. At first, he defended himself. Now he doesn''t argue. He wanted to add popularity to himself by the performance of his friend on the stage. He looked at the page where he uploaded the video, sighed, shook his head, turned off his mobile phone, picked up the glass and took a sip of wine.


    ......


    Meng Chen also wanted to listen to another song, but obviously not now. He wanted to keep the talent in front of him. He had not heard such a pure good voice for a long time. Meng Chen squeezed out a very uncoordinated polite smile on his murderous face, "it''s too noisy here. Why don''t we go inside and talk?"


    Han Mo politely gave a light, um, and followed Meng Chen to the depths of the bar. His departure caused a commotion. The guests of the bar didn''t want Han Mo to leave like this. They hadn''t heard enough. The scene was a little out of control. The manager hurried out with two security guards to explain to everyone and appease their emotions.


    Han Mo followed Meng Chen into the room deep in the corridor. As soon as he entered the door, he was shocked by the scene in front of him. This is not an office, but a rehearsal room. The wall facing the door is full of guitars, and the spotlights shine brightly on the piano box. On the other side, a set of drums, bass, keyboard and other musical instruments are placed on both sides, The ground in front is full of various effectors, surrounded by speakers, which may not affect the music of the bar during rehearsal, so sound insulation panels are installed on all four walls.


    There was a set of black leather sofa in the room. Meng Chen sat down on the sofa and waved his hand to Han Mo to sit down.


    Can obviously feel the moment Meng Chen sits down, the leather sofa vibrates and squeaks. The position where he sits collapses into a big pit. Han Mo glances at the sofa and sits in the single sofa opposite Meng Chen.


    "My name is Meng Chen. I''m the owner of this bar." Meng Chen is a typical Beidu native who engages in rock and roll. He is very casual, careless, loud and straight.


    "Well, I know." Han Mo said faintly.


    Meng Chen lit a cigarette and held it in his mouth. He took one out of the cigarette box and handed it to Han mo. Han Mo waved his hand and refused.


    "It''s better to know. You sing well. The song is original." Meng Chen smiled heartlessly and put the rejected cigarette back into the cigarette box.


    Han Mo nodded and gave a light um.


    "That''s great. I didn''t expect you to be young and able to sing and write." Meng Chen was very fond of the young man in front of him. Although he just listened to him sing a song and said two words, he boasted that he was good at looking at people. The boy liked him very much. Meng Chen said with a hook in his mouth, "come to work tomorrow, 2000 a day, all year round. You know, this is a bar. As long as I don''t close the door, we have to go to work, However, in case of special circumstances, you can ask me for leave in advance. It''s easy to say. "


    Two thousand a day, Han Mo was shocked when he heard this number. It was more than the bartender said. It was 60000 a month, but... All year round, Han Mo couldn''t help frowning, "what about working hours? Can you control it freely? " He knew that the question was almost impossible and a little stupid, but he couldn''t help asking it.


    Meng Chen''s laughter echoed in the big room. He said carelessly, "man, are you teasing me? Can the guest let you control freely? It''s up to you during the day. You must be here at night. " Seemingly random, but with the determination that can not be changed.


    Han Mo didn''t speak again. He was silent. If the child''s mother was on a business trip, the little guy couldn''t be taken care of at night. The time was inappropriate. Although the salary was high and exciting, he made money for the little guy. Taking care of her was the first.


    Meng Chen saw that the other party didn''t immediately agree, but his response to Han Mo was quite strange. No mixed bar singer in the North would refuse such a high salary. In the past, others sharpened their heads and wanted to come. He couldn''t see it. Meng Chen seemed very fierce to outsiders, but to his spleen, he was actually a good talker. He held his mouth and said, "why, man, don''t you think there''s enough money? The salary is in the bar in Beidu. You can inquire about it. If there is one higher than me, I''ll double what he gives. "


    Han Mo shook his head and said, "it''s not about money."

 Chapter 22

    "Dad, do you miss me?" Xuanxuan''s voice reached Han Mo''s ears through the radio wave.


    Han Mo couldn''t help recalling the corners of his mouth, "of course."


    In fact, Xuanxuan didn''t have anything to do because she didn''t see her father at night and missed her father very much. As a head teacher, Ding Rou didn''t know until she saw the child''s abnormal inquiry, so she lent the phone to the child and asked her to call her father.


    Father and daughter chatted for a while, then reluctantly hung up the phone.


    Han Mo replied that there was no retreat smile on the studio''s face. He didn''t explain much. He just said sorry and went back to the studio.


    Jin Mei turns a blind eye in her heart and looks at Han Mo coldly. At first, she can pretend to be peaceful. Now Jin Mei completely removes her disguise and waits for Han Mo to make a fool of herself. She doesn''t hide her dissatisfaction with Han Mo at all.


    On the surface, Wang Qian is a happy, heartless little girl. In fact, her mind is very delicate. She can see that Han Mo''s gentle and smiling expression seems to aftertaste the content of the phone conversation just now. When she entered the studio, all her expressions were taken away, leaving only polite indifference.


    Standing in front of Mai again, Korean, Mexican and Korean recorders compared a gesture. They had not cooperated before, but the body language was interlinked everywhere. With one or two simple gestures, there was no obstacle to communication.


    "Baby, baby, I''m your big tree. I''ll watch the sunrise with you all my life... This is the first time when you''re your father. Our mood is a little complicated... Baby, with a wave of time, you are always precious..."


    Han Mo sang passionately. The recorder and staff listened carefully to find the defects in the singing. If they were dissatisfied, they would immediately stop and re record. They were all very professional. Even minor deficiencies would be heard immediately. They looked at the computer screen, listened to the sound transmitted by Han Mo''s microphone, and kept the mouth shape of their lips, But I know the word didn''t come out at the last minute.


    "Lala... Lala... Twinkle, twinkle, twinkle, twinkle, twinkle, twinkle, twinkle, twinkle, twinkle, twinkle..."


    After the last sound, the tuner made a gesture and Han Mo took off the headset.


    Jin Mei couldn''t believe it was over. She was still immersed in Han Mo''s singing. The purpose of the team she brought was to find out the shortcomings of Han Mo''s singing and replace him. Just now Jin Mei was only listening to the song and forgot to find mistakes. She swept the five people behind her with an ordered eye.


    After receiving the signal, the five people remembered their task. They only listened to such a beautiful song. They didn''t have time to find fault. Several people were a little embarrassed. You look at me and I look at you. They all hoped that others except themselves could say something insightful. As a result, no one spoke. They avoided Jin Mei''s eyes and pretended not to understand.


    His men are unreliable. Jin Mei glared at the five people behind her, got up and walked to the recorders, "play what Han Mo sang just now again, and I''ll listen to if there are any defects."


    The tuners paused when they heard Jin Mei''s words and frowned. They were professional. If they didn''t stop just now, there must be absolutely no problem. Jin Mei''s attitude now is obviously that she doesn''t believe the results of their recording. Although she was unhappy, she didn''t say much. Jin Mei let them go, so they let them go.


    Han Mo just thought of it. He saw Jin Mei''s violent past in the glass window. He couldn''t hear it in there, but he could feel that she was picking on problems. Han Mo simply stood where she was and didn''t go out. He waited for it to be recorded again at any time.


    Wang Qian doesn''t care whether Jin Mei wants to find fault or not. At the moment, she stands in the recording room like a little fan and looks at Han Mo''s every move through the glass. TV stations often go in and out of all kinds of stars, including popular Xiaosheng and fresh meat. Let alone infatuation, Wang Qian has no desire to take a group photo, but she just likes to listen to Han Mo sing.


    Han Mo''s song was played again. Jin Mei was cold in her heart. She didn''t believe there was nothing wrong. Even if a professional singer didn''t record the song three or five times, she couldn''t think of it, let alone an amateur.


    The recorder was very satisfied with Han Mo''s voice and was confident in her profession. Wang Qian listened to the song again with a feeling of enjoyment, while Jin Mei and her men were completely different. They listened with their ears up for fear of missing a word. They had to sing again as long as there was something bad.


    Jin Mei didn''t believe in evil. She played it again and again until she heard the last note stop. She didn''t find any defects.


    "Play it again." Jin Mei said in a tough tone.


    At this time, Han Mo had come out of the studio and stood behind several people. The recorder gave him a thumbs up and mixed in the circle for so long. Han Mo''s voice was the cleanest and most infectious they met. They could circle and point whether they were familiar with the song or the sound quality, but Wunai played it again for Jin Mei.


    At the end of this time, Jin Mei was already a little impatient. The cold knife''s eyes swept at the people she brought. Several people were so depressed that they didn''t even dare to breathe. It''s no use saying it. We really can''t find anything wrong.


    Wang Qian knew that Jin Mei would not gain anything even if she cycled the song to the evening. She said proudly, "president Jin, can we sign a contract? The style of Happy Valley is to put time first. We have something to do this afternoon. Otherwise, we''ll sign the contract and be busy. "


    Jin Mei is unwilling to admit defeat, but she can''t refuse. She has listened to the song three times. There''s no problem at all. Jin Mei can''t distort the facts any more. "Mr. Han, you sing well. Let''s sign a contract. We''ll put the song on the market as soon as possible."


    Han Mo doesn''t care when they put it on the market. Just get the money.


    Although Jin Mei doesn''t like Han Mo, she is still a resolute person in her bones. She can''t change things and doesn''t want to waste time. After signing the contract, she blacked her face and stepped on hate Tiangao. She took several of her subordinates out of the studio. She was in a bad mood and didn''t even want to talk. Coincidentally, no one else wanted to talk to her.


    After the happy valley people left, the atmosphere in the studio became harmonious. The sound recorders were all engaged in music. They had seen all kinds of singers in the shed for a long time. Some could not be regarded as singers, so they didn''t have a word in tune. But in their words, as long as you can read it, your friends can make you a song. It takes only a long time. They naturally like Han Mo''s one-off, Save time and effort, everyone is happy.


    He chatted casually with the studio''s recorder. Unknowingly, at noon, Ding Dong''s mobile phone rang. Han Mo glanced at the screen. It seemed that it was a video with explosive hits. There were too many news pushed every day. He didn''t care much, so he put his mobile phone back in his pants pocket.


    ......


    In a rental house in the suburb of Beidu, Zhang Xiang was lying on the bed with his mouth dripping on the pillow.


    Jingling, a burst of rapid mobile phone ringing, woke up Zhang Xiang, who was dreaming of becoming a net star. He frowned and didn''t open his eyes. He felt on the bedside table for a while before he met the mobile phone. He slid the screen and lazily squeezed out a word, "hello..."


    At the moment of connection, the other end of the phone shouted, "Hey, what? Hey, the dead fat man is still sleeping. You didn''t surf the Internet."


    Zhang Xiang is still half asleep and half awake. He is annoyed by such a quarrel among his best friends. "What net? I want to sleep."


    "Sleep, you big head ghost. Look at the video you sent yesterday. It''s exploding, exploding."


    Just woke up a little dull, Zhang Xiang still closed his eyes, "what exploded."


    "Fuck you! Click, shit, get online. " The best friend scolded and hung up.


    Click? Zhang Xiang slowly sat up from his bed, turned on the computer and logged in to his account for uploading videos.


    For a long time, the page where he left a message and hopped was filled with comments. He stared round and slowly moved his eyes to the position where the number of hits was displayed. The number of hits was changing at a speed that could be seen by the naked eye.


    He couldn''t believe his eyes. He rubbed his bleary eyes, swallowed saliva, closed his eyes, stared hard again, was stunned, took a breath of air conditioning, "pa", and the mobile phone he hadn''t had time to put down fell to the ground.

 Chapter 23

    In the twinkling of an eye, the number of hits has risen to 300000. Zhang Xiang''s unpopular home page was visited 300000 times overnight, and this number is still growing rapidly.


    Zhang Xiang has been doing this kind of "work" for more than two years. He has tried countless ways, funny, funny, sharing food and tourism. He has done everything he can to achieve nothing. Poor clicks are logged in by himself with a trumpet.


    Zhang Xiang looked at the surging numbers on the screen and pinched his fat thigh. "Oh, it hurts."


    This is, really!


    Just immersed in the dream of click explosion, I didn''t slow down. At the moment, I remembered the messages rolling up and down the screen.


    "I just want to ask, who is this guy who sings? It''s too special."


    "This song is original. I''ve never heard of it. I can''t find it."


    "Visually, this guy wants fire. Another songwriter is born."


    "Are they all old? Where are they? We just ran to the ends of the world... Do you want to be so touching? I cried. "


    "The video recording is too bad. I can''t see my face clearly. Which bar does this guy sing in? Report the address, my brother will go there now, online and so on. "


    "This is one of the best sounds and songs I''ve ever heard."


    "A video from the disabled party? Can''t you light it up? People can''t see clearly. "


    Zhang Xiang''s account page has been blown up by netizens. At that time, he just wanted to increase his popularity. He didn''t expect it to be like this. Once in a while, one or two netizens left a message that could make Zhang Xiang dance and dance excitedly. He had to go back in seconds.


    At the moment, looking at the rapidly rolling messages on the screen, Zhang Xiang is stupid. He doesn''t know which one to reply to or what to reply to.


    Because Zhang Xiang didn''t show up, netizens continued to bomb and brush the screen.


    "Is the landlord there? I really want to know my singing buddy."


    "Where''s the bar? I''m going to see the scene."


    "Didn''t any of you notice that this song was written for past lovers? The flower that once silently accompanied and supported the singer. "


    "This song reminds me of him. I used to be desperate to be with someone. Even if he was poor and had nothing, he now ran to the ends of the world."


    "Good girl upstairs, marry me. I''m poor, too."


    "The sound quality is so poor, but I''ve been single cycling all morning."


    Zhang Xiang put his hands on the keyboard and couldn''t reply to a word. He was completely confused.


    ......


    Top floor of sichen media office building


    Meng Si teased the bangs on his forehead. I don''t know many people praise his new hairstyle these two days. It''s very handsome and suitable for him. Meng Si hummed coldly in his heart. It was because he was handsome that he would look good in any hairstyle.


    Meng Si was originally a famous gold medal broker in Z country. Now many stars active in the front line are popular with him. Later, Meng Si established his own media company, mainly engaged in films, TV dramas and entertainment sections of artist brokers, and became the leader of the industry. Basically, the popular artists in China come from sichen media, coupled with Meng Si''s high-profile character, Make sichen media a dream stage for all young people who dream of becoming a star.


    A few years after he founded the company, he will still be responsible for the brokerage work of some brothers and sisters that the company is striving for. Later, the company grew stronger and stronger. Meng Si has fully entrusted the work of broker to others. He is mainly responsible for managing the company and maintaining the corporate image.


    During the noon break, Meng Si finished his work in the morning and opened the video website. He was ready to take a casual look at the videos uploaded by netizens. Generally, he took a look at the ranking list first and chose the ones he was interested in. He was originally relaxed, so he usually ordered those funny videos to kill time.


    First, the best bar singer


    Meng Si said coldly, I''m not interested. How awesome a bar singer can be. The line of sight automatically filters out the first video and continues to look down. In the second place, "* * cute sister eats 50 steamed buns at one go", Meng Si pie his mouth. What''s this. Third, "a sow named Ruo went up the tree"


    Meng Si silently moved his eyes back to the first video.


    Because the number of hits on the website was counted in real time, when he caught another glimpse of the "best bar singer" who remained the first, he couldn''t help approaching the computer screen and took a closer look at the rising number of hits.


    "Oh, it''s rising so fast. What video, with such a high click, can sing flowers in the bar?"


    Meng Si doubtfully clicked the title of the video. The secondary page is the recorded video, and there is a row of subtitles below, playing and singing "those flowers" on the guitar


    "Oh, it''s really a flower." Meng Si sneered and clicked play.


    Because the number of hits was too high, Meng Si was just curious and didn''t take it seriously. After clicking to play, he picked up his mobile phone and was ready to see the information.


    "That laughter reminds me of my flowers... Quietly opening for me in every corner of my life..."


    The voice in the video reached Meng Si''s ears through the air. He subconsciously raised his head and looked at the man in the video, "it''s a good song."


    Meng Si, holding his mobile phone in his hand, looked at the video on the computer screen, "I thought I would always be by her side. Today we have left, in the vast sea of people... "


    In the past, he only watched videos casually, usually playing small pictures. Meng Si put down his mobile phone and moved the cursor to full screen mode.


    As an agent for more than ten years, if Meng Si says he is the second major in this circle, no one dares to say he is the first. With such bad recording level and recording equipment, the sound quality has changed greatly. To some extent, it reduces the score of this song, but it has not affected the singer''s singing level at all.


    "Those flowers... This is an original song." Meng Si muttered whether a song will sell for money, whether it can be loved by the public, whether a singer''s singing is good or not, and whether it can become popular, Meng Si can know only by listening to a few words.


    Before the video was finished, Meng Si dialed the assistant.


    Less than two minutes later, the little assistant timidly knocked on the door of the office and poked his head, "Mr. Meng, are you looking for me?"


    "Go and find me the people in this video." Meng Si stirred his bangs with one hand and pointed to the picture being played on the full screen. The song had just finished singing.


    The video assistant watched it on his mobile phone in the morning. He sang very well. He saved it for the first time and sent a private letter to the landlord, hoping to know which bar has such talents.


    The little assistant whispered, "I watched this video in the morning, and I also contacted the building owner who uploaded the video."


    Meng Si hooked the corners of his mouth, crossed his hands in front of his chest, gave a light "um", and expressed satisfaction with his men''s keen awareness of digging new people.


    The little assistant looked at the face praised by the boss and continued, "but the landlord didn''t know the singer and only said the name of the bar."


    It''s OK to know which bar is. Just go and find it directly. Meng Si picked a new eyebrow, "which bar?"


    The little assistant hesitated for a moment and spoke in a smaller voice, "yes... Mr. Meng, Max bar."


    Meng Si suddenly opened his eyes and his pupils narrowed, "what!"

 Chapter 19

    The innocent laughter of the children came from the classroom of class 2. Now it''s free play time. In fact, the kindergarten class plays most of the time, but usually in groups. At the moment, the children gather around a small table.


    "Han Zhixuan, you said your father painted it?" Li Xiaohu enviously stretched out his fat little brain and wanted to touch the picture book on the table.


    "Of course, my father painted it while telling me a story. I saw my father draw it with my own eyes. My father is great." Xuanxuan sat in front of the small table with a proud look. The small table was surrounded by children.


    Xuanxuan has told the children the story of the Frog Prince twice according to the picture book, but we still don''t want to leave. We all want to see more picture books. Xuanxuan is a child who is willing to share. She treats the picture book as a treasure for fear that it will be damaged and wrinkled. But the child wanted to see and touch, and she didn''t mind.


    "Xuanxuan, your father is really good. I haven''t seen such a beautiful atlas in the bookstore." Yue Yan carefully squeezed into Xuanxuan''s side, and the whole small face had to be pasted on the picture book. She looked at it closely for fear of missing a detail.


    "I think Xuanxuan''s father must be a painter. My mother said that a painter can draw such a good picture book."


    "Nonsense, there are so many painters. Why haven''t we seen their story books?"


    "Then Xuanxuan''s father must be a genius. Genius can do anything."


    The children praised her father around Xuanxuan. This praise made her happier than her praise in art class. Xuanxuan raised her small face slightly, "of course, my father is great. He is not only a painter but also a genius. There is nothing in the world that my father can''t do." The subject of every sentence of the little guy is my father, and he doesn''t hide his proud little look.


    "Xuanxuan, can you lend me the picture book?" Zhang Mengmeng asked in a timid whisper. She was not satisfied with reading from a distance. She wanted to touch the book closer. She liked the beautiful little princess and the frog who would become a prince.


    "Of course." The little guy carefully picked up the book and handed it to Zhang Mengmeng standing behind.


    The children who did not dare to take the initiative to borrow books were excited and raised their small hands one after another.


    "I want it, too. Can Xuanxuan lend me a look?"


    "I want to borrow it, too."


    "And me."


    "And me"


    ˇ°......ˇ±


    Zhang Mengmeng quickly held the book in her arms for fear that it would be robbed by other eager children.


    "Well, well, lend it to you. Don''t rob it. Don''t rob my book." The little guy imitated the teacher''s tone of voice, solemnly commanded the little friends with small hands, "you are the first, you are the second, you are the third..." the little guy calmly arranged the reading order of each child, and then sat proudly in his seat.


    After the book was taken away, the children changed the battlefield with the book. Whoever took the book, the others gathered around. They had seen it before, or the next one was that they could take it, but they still couldn''t help but want to look around again. They didn''t see enough at all.


    Ding Rou has been standing in front of the classroom to observe the children''s every move. She first browsed the book brought by Xuanxuan, because what the children brought, as a head teacher, must have a look first. She thought it was just an ordinary story book, but she found its difference in her hand.


    This is not an ordinary story book, but a very interesting book. It can be seen that the book is handmade. Every page of the picture in the book is painted by hand, including the bound cover. The painter is comparable to any picture book she has shown her children. The most important thing is the story "Frog Prince" in the picture book, which she has never heard of.


    Ding Rou''s major is preschool education. Naturally, she has read a lot of story books, but she hasn''t seen or even heard this story. Just now, she curiously checked it on her mobile phone and didn''t have any information about this book. According to Xuanxuan, this picture book was painted by her father while telling. Then this story must be original by Xuanxuan''s father.


    Just now, Ding Rou just looked at it in a hurry. At the moment, Ding Rou was looking at the children in the class competing to borrow Xuanxuan''s picture book. She was also a little stupid and ready to move. She wanted to borrow it in the past. Now she should be able to see it in a moment when she went to line up. Ding Rou suddenly had this idea in her mind.


    "What do you think? Miss Ding. "


    Ding Rou suddenly calmed down from her childish thoughts and found that the head of the garden was standing next to her and said hello with a hurried smile, "head Wang."


    Wang Lei, in his 60s, was originally the editor in chief of a famous children''s magazine in Beidu. He devoted his life to early childhood education. He wanted to enjoy a leisurely life after retirement, but he was invited to be the head of the golden sun kindergarten.


    Wang Lei looked at Ding Rou with a simple and honest smile and found that the children were looking around at something. A trace of childlike curiosity floated on his kind face, "what are the little guys looking at? So focused, it''s much more serious than when the gardener tells stories every week. " Then he laughed at himself.


    "They are reading a picture book."


    "Ha ha." Wang Lei''s simple and honest laughter sounded again, and there were several more wrinkles on his fat face because of the smile. "What picture book is so beautiful that it can compare with our own books in the park?" Every batch of books in the kindergarten are carefully selected by him. He dares to pat his chest and say that he is definitely the best in children''s books.


    Ding Rou knew the old principal''s self-confidence and whispered in a slightly embarrassed voice, "it''s a picture album drawn by the student''s parents and told a story, which should also be original by the parents." With that, Ding Rou squeezed out an unnatural smile.


    The old man''s smiling expression suddenly froze on his face and looked at Ding Rou strangely. Ding Rou nodded unnaturally, "it''s really painted by a parent. The child brought it to school. That book is very popular." Afraid that the old principal couldn''t face up, she added, "at least now, but maybe the children are curious about new things and like it so much." After this sentence, she felt far fetched and laughed to hide her words.


    Wang Lei usually laughs happily and doesn''t worry about anything. This time, it''s different. Books are his lifelong career. He takes his work father very seriously. He walks towards the children curiously.


    The little guys were immersed in the story of the little frog and the little princess. They didn''t find the gardener standing behind them.


    "Children, can you lend me this book?" Wang Lei smiled kindly with a very soft tone, like an older child asking to join the children''s reading team.


    The little guys turned back and shouted in unison, "Grandpa the gardener."


    Wang Lei smiled and touched the brains of the children near him. "Can you lend it to Grandpa?"


    "But we''re in line." Li Xiaohu said in some embarrassment, because it''s his turn to see it now, but he wasn''t sure whether the children in the back row would like grandpa the gardener to jump in the queueˇ° Why don''t you ask Han Zhixuan? This is her book. "


    Wang Lei looked at Xuanxuan with inquiring eyes. The little guy nodded and agreed with the gardener''s grandpa to jump in line and read her book first. Wang Lei smiled kindly and thanked the little guys.


    Ding Rou hurried over to interact with the children and divert their attention so that they have other things to do now. The children are not so easy to fool. Although they play games with the teacher, their eyes look at the direction of the principal from time to time, because their most precious prince green frog is still in the hands of the principal.


    Wang Lei''s eyes fell on the book and couldn''t help but worry. At first, he thought the book was just the graffiti of a parent who had studied painting. But when the first picture on the cover came into his eyes, the author''s exquisite painting skills completely stunned him. This was definitely not a little understanding of painting or graffiti. Wang Lei opened the first page with a complex mood.

 Chapter 24

    Meng Si stood at the door of Max bar for a long time


    "Mr. Meng, why are you standing at the door? Our boss is inside." The bar manager had long seen Meng Si walking around the door, but he didn''t go in. He had no choice but to come out and make a round.


    The friends around them knew that Meng Si and Meng Chen were close brothers. The two had a very good relationship. They had a dispute over some problems. Later, they became fighting cocks. They quarreled when they met. No one would let anyone. They made a lot of trouble every time, and the people around them were embarrassed. Finally, they didn''t meet at all.


    Meng Si, the manager of the bar, also knew him. He thought that it was really a little difficult to go in like this. Someone came out to meet him, which made his face much more comfortable.


    Meng Si coughed softly, provoked Liu Hai''er who thought he was handsome enough to explode, one hand on his waist and one hand fanned on the side of his face, "Hey, I''m just passing by. Since you invited me so warmly, I''ll try my best to go in and have a look. Don''t leave me more. I''m busy."


    The manager smiled awkwardly, "yes, yes, come in and have a look, and we''ll shine."


    Walking through the bar are all kinds of people in the society, which can make business prosper and customers satisfied. The bar manager must be the human spirit of the human spirit and can speak very well. Regardless of what he thinks in his heart, he must say people very comfortable on the surface.


    Meng Si walked into the bar with a VIP stand. He was too familiar here. When Meng Chen opened the bar, he helped his brother decorate. After busy, Meng Si waved his hand and said, "you go and be busy. I''ll walk around by myself."


    The manager of the bar was so happy that he was worried about how to find an excuse to slip away. Now the other party took the initiative to say that he didn''t run with oil under his feet. He smiled on his face, "then I''ll be busy. Mr. Meng, turn around by yourself."


    Meng Si said softly, "go and be busy."


    As soon as the manager left, Meng Si hurried towards the bar stage. The bar was a little big and couldn''t see it at the door. Previous musicians usually sat at the bar near the stage to rest. He walked quickly and swept around the stage. There was no one.


    "Where are the people?" Meng Si inserted his waist, frowned and said to himself.


    "Why is there such a big God in my little temple?" Meng Chen''s rough and crazy voice suddenly came out from behind and startled Meng Si.


    "Oh, my God, you want to scare me to death. Walking silently, you are a cat. " Meng Si put his hand on his heart and patted it gently. He rolled his eyes at Meng Chen.


    Meng Chen stopped talking and looked down at Meng Si with a quick expression.


    "Oh, come on, stop talking nonsense. I''m here to see you today." Meng Si did have something to find Meng Chen. He couldn''t hold it too much, so he took the initiative to soften his tone.


    "If you have something to say, don''t stand outside. Don''t make a fool of yourself." Meng Chen''s voice was loud and thick. He ran into his brother at random. Then he went deep into the corridor.


    "You!" Meng Si angrily pointed at Meng Chen''s back and shouted, "you''re ugly. Your whole family is ugly." As soon as the voice fell, he suddenly found that he and Meng Chen were also a family. This was a little inappropriate. He scolded himself, closed his mouth, swallowed what he didn''t say, and reluctantly walked in the direction of Meng Chen.


    When they entered the rehearsal room, they both put on an expression of great dislike for each other. Today, they didn''t pinch it immediately. It was entirely because Meng thought wanted someone from Meng Chen, so they slightly suppressed their arrogance.


    It''s strange to say that if they were not familiar people, they would never think they were brothers. Meng Chen is 1.86 meters tall and weighs 200 kilograms. However, Meng Si''s official information is 1.75 meters. In fact, he only has 1.69 meters. The rest are all due to shoes and hair. They weigh more than 100 kilograms. They walk side by side and have a full sense of disobedience.


    When he was a child, the conditions at home were poor. Meng Si took care of his brother in everything. He was a little famous, so he helped his brother open this bar. He knew that his brother liked music. There was such a bar that he could live and have time to play music with his friends, but Meng Chen liked rock and roll and had to make a living. Meng Chen was an agent, He knows what kind of artist is likely to be popular and what kind of hope is slim. If it''s someone else, he can give it a try, but his own brother, he hopes Meng Chen can live a stable life and don''t end up with nothing for his so-called dream.


    The two people also had differences for this reason. After a fierce quarrel, they broke up unhappily and never contacted again. Even when they met, they began to ridicule each other and the fierce war of words ended.


    At that time, they were both young. With the passage of time, they gradually grew older. In fact, what they remembered in their hearts was not differences, but mutual concern and concern. However, both of them were stubborn, and neither of them was soft. They cared about each other in their hearts. They still kept the style of fighting each other.


    "Come on, what''s up?" Meng Chen sat down on the sofa and lit a cigarette. He put one hand on the back of the sofa at will. Smoke rings spit out from his mouth. In an instant, the room is full of smoke.


    Meng Si disliked covering his nose and fanning the smoke in front of the fan. "I''ve told you many times that smoking is harmful to health."


    Meng Chen sneered, "how many times have I told you to come out without a bib."


    Mencius looked down at his chest and stared round his eyes. "I am a flower collar, you woodlouse."


    This time Meng Chen did not continue to run on his brother and laughed. He liked to see Meng Si angry when he was run on by himself.


    "Well, I''ll get down to business." Meng Si rolled his eyes. "I want you to sign someone."


    "There are few people you have signed from me these years." Although Meng Chen is incompatible with his brother, he will not hinder the development of singers in the bar. He will support anyone Meng Si company likes.


    Meng Si didn''t want to talk more nonsense. He directly took out his mobile phone, found the video and handed it to Meng Chen, "I want this man. I can''t see his face clearly, but you should know the song sung in your bar."


    Meng Chen put out the cigarette butts in the ashtray and took over the mobile phone. The video was playing. After listening to a prelude, he smiled and shook his head. "You''re late. This man didn''t sing here. I was rejected."


    "What?" Meng Si sat up in disbelief. "There are still people who don''t want to sing here. No bar owner in the north is richer than you."


    "Yes, maybe he has other reasons. The young man is very good. It''s a pity." Meng Chen also felt sorry.


    Meng Si heaved a long sigh and frowned. He didn''t expect that he was not here. He thought for a moment, "did you leave a phone or address?"


    "No, after a few words, they felt inappropriate and left."


    Meng Si was silent, no phone, no address, where to find the vast crowd, after a short silence.


    "You have surveillance here. Show me." Although I can''t find anyone in a short time, I always have to look at this person. The video effect is too poor to see his appearance at all.


    Meng Chen was stunned. "Yes, wait a minute."


    After a while, the manager pulled out the surveillance video in the corridor.


    "It''s him!" Meng Si pointed to the screen and shouted, almost jumping up. No wonder I always feel that the young people who play and sing in the video look familiar. It turns out that they are stylists who cut their hair.


    Originally, Meng Si wanted to find the person in the video. He was a good seedling both in singing and talent. This time, seeing his appearance and the favorable impression left during the last haircut, Meng Si silently decided in his heart that he must find this person anyway. As long as he didn''t leave Beidu, there would be no one he couldn''t find.


    ......


    Han Mo''s video is wildly spread on the Internet, but he doesn''t know it at all. He''s only busy with his own business. The publication of frog prince has been properly contacted. Han Mo has no requirements. He just asks not to use his real name, but to use the pseudonym of "Royal Horse Knight". Other things were left to Wang Lei. Wang Lei was really a pragmatic person. He didn''t disappoint Han Mo and won him a very rich copyright contract.


    Wang Yuanchang also said earnestly that he hoped that he could use his spare time to create several picture books suitable for children to read. Wang Lei speaks politely, using his leisure time, but Han Mo knows that he has leisure time all day.


    When Han Mo got home, he began to conceive the content of his next picture book. In his original world, there were too many stories that children liked, but he wanted to choose a story that was suitable for children and would attract parents to buy.


    The ringing of the phone interrupted Han Mo''s thinking. Han Mo glanced at the name on the mobile phone screen and connected the phone, "hello."

 Chapter 20

    Wang Lei read carefully page by page and was deeply attracted by the story content and pictures.


    It''s not the first time for him to read a story book written by others, but most of them tell stories in large length, and only a few of them are illustrations. For example, every page of the book is painted with pictures, and the pictures can basically associate with the central meaning expressed on this page. Lao Wang saw it for the first time.


    Children who wonder how they have to know words can also easily tell a complete story by looking at the book. It turned out that it was the reason for the picture. Wang Lei fell into meditation.


    After returning the books to the children, Wang Lei returned to the office and dialed the secretary.


    ......


    When Han Mo came home, he sat alone in front of his desk and his eyes fell on the closed computer screen. The black screen can clearly reflect his appearance. This face is gradually not so strange.


    After a short look, Han Mo leaned back heavily on the back of the computer chair and sighed. There was a big contrast between the busy before and the idle now. Although it was only a few days, Han Mo, who was used to running around, felt uncomfortable. Recently, he has been paid for these short-term jobs, and life is no problem.


    Han Mo sat up straight and put one hand on the computer desk. He just met the original owner''s ashtray. Han Mo himself doesn''t smoke. Although he has the memory of the original owner smoking in his mind, his resistance to smoking hasn''t changed. He has thrown away all the cigarettes in the room. This ashtray is Shuya''s first film abroad and bought a gift for the original owner. It has a unique shape, It''s a mouth with blackened teeth. It''s not bad as a decoration. It''s also kept as a souvenir, so Han Mo didn''t throw it away when cleaning the house.


    The phone rang. Han Mo didn''t want to take out his mobile phone. There was an unknown number flashing on the screen. The mobile phone number of the TV station had been saved before. Who is this? Is it someone from Happy Valley.


    Connect the phone.


    "Hello, this is golden sun kindergarten. Are you Han Zhixuan''s father?"


    Hearing this sentence, Han Mo''s nerve instinctively tightened and thought it was something the child had encountered in the kindergarten. He subconsciously stood up and looked serious, "yes, I''m her father. What''s the matter with the child?"


    Han Mo is a calm person, but somehow he gets flustered when he hears the child''s name. He hangs up and down. This feeling is very strange.


    "No, there''s nothing wrong with the child. The child is very good." The caller was a young woman. She smiled and explained when she heard Han Mo''s response.


    Hearing that the child was okay, Han Mo''s hanging heart was put down. However, since it was not the child''s business, how could the kindergarten call him? After his mood was stable, he asked again, "what''s the purpose of this call?"


    "Our headmaster saw the frog prince you painted and was very interested. He wanted to ask if you could come to the kindergarten and talk to you in detail." The female secretary secretly read the book before making a phone call and felt very good. Now she was a little looking forward to what the omnipotent father called by the children was like.


    Han Mo hooked his mouth. The little guy took the book to the kindergarten. Whether to talk about books or not, Han Mo didn''t care much. He mainly wanted to have children. For some time in the future, children will live with their mother. You can take advantage of this opportunity to see children.


    "Yes, I''ll go now."


    "Come here now?"


    "Yes, now."


    The female secretary was stunned. She didn''t expect Han Mo to promise so soon. She thought the painter would be very busy. She should say to make another appointment, or ask the Secretary to check the worksheet and give another notice. She was ready to communicate and meet again. She was surprised that the other party was so frank.


    The female secretary took the initiative to communicate with Han Mo briefly, and the phone hung up.


    Han Mo was happy and could see the little guy right away. Usually, parents can only enter the park when their children go to and from school. They are only at the door. He has never seen his children''s class. He really wants to see his children''s class with his own eyes.


    He always felt that he was a person who could control his emotions. Even in this world, he could still perfectly control himself, so that his happiness and anger were not expressed. However, as long as he thought of things related to the little guy, Han Mo would unconsciously remind the corners of his mouth and be full of happiness. Maybe this is father''s love, the most and most real feelings inherited from the original owner.


    ......


    Golden sun kindergarten.


    The other party just said to come now. The female secretary didn''t know how long it would be. She simply went to the door and waited. Although she had just graduated, her ability to observe words and colors was not just learned. From the gardener''s attitude, it can be seen that Mr. Wang was really interested in the author of this book. She came to apply for the Secretary of the gardener against the prestige of Wang Lei, a senior preschool educator, So the old man didn''t dare to neglect her.


    Han Mo''s rented house and kindergarten were originally nearby. In addition, he was a little anxious. He walked fast with long legs and arrived at the kindergarten without a moment''s effort.


    Seeing someone standing at the gate of the kindergarten, Han Mo thought it might be the female secretary who called him, "I''m Han Zhixuan''s father." He didn''t say the following words, but he was sure that the other party knew the reason for his coming, and the other party''s reaction also confirmed his guess.


    "You are, you are the painter?" She can''t believe her eyes. Although her voice is really young and magnetic when she calls, she doesn''t know why she always thinks it should be a middle-aged man who looks a little fat, maybe a little bald. She didn''t expect the child''s father to be tall, handsome and young


    "Not a painter, just the child''s father." Han Mo said faintly.


    She coughed twice and adjusted her expression. "Hello, I''m the secretary who called you just now. Please come in with me. The principal is already waiting for you."


    The female secretary and the security uncle nodded and signaled that she would take someone in.


    Walking in front of her, she couldn''t help looking back at Han Mo and covered her surprise with a smile.


    After knocking on the door several times, with a "please come in", the female secretary gently pushed open the door and made a gesture of invitation.


    Han Mo''s main purpose this time is to see how Xuanxuan looks in school. Unfortunately, it''s time to go to bed in the afternoon. The whole kindergarten is quiet and the children are sleeping. The plan to visit the little guy can only be abandoned.


    Wang Lei was surprised when he saw Han Mo at first sight. He thought about the appearance of the book author, but he didn''t think it would be so young. The old man smiled gently and said, "you are the youngest painter I''ve ever seen."


    "Don''t dare to be. I''m not a painter. I can only be a painting lover at most." Han Mo is right. He is not a painter. He studied art when he was a child, which is a little boy skill. Later, when he grew up, he went to r country to study modeling courses and took art courses, which raised his art skills to a higher level.


    Painting is about talent. Han Mo is the kind of person with great talent. If he didn''t want to be the world''s top stylist at the beginning, he might become a cartoonist, but this is all later. In this world, the development of cultural industry is not good. Even the top paintings here can only be regarded as the general level in the original world of Han Mo, and Han Mo''s paintings are even the top in this world.


    The old man smiled and liked the modest young man very much. "Our story book is mainly written, supplemented by pictures. It is generally in the form of illustrations. The picture book you painted for your children looks like an album. The words on each page are very short, but it can tell a complete story in a very novel form."


    Han Mo was stunned. Don''t they know it''s called a picture book? It has long been popular all over the world in his original world. Almost every child will have several such picture books, because they mainly focus on pictures. Adults and children can freely tell stories according to pictures and short sentences, and pictures are hand-painted, which is very real, unlike the printed version in the past.


    Wang Lei continuedˇ° And did you create the story of the frog prince? "


    Since there is no picture book here, nor is the story of the frog prince. Han Mo doesn''t want to explain more. He replied casually, "yes, the story is what I think casually, coax the children to be happy, and then draw it into a picture book."


    "Picture book?" The old man keenly grasped the word, "is this your name for this type of book?"


    Han Mo was a little embarrassed and nodded slightly, "it''s true."


    "Great, since all the copyrights are in your hands, I want to help you publish this work. No, it''s a picture book, your picture book."


    "Publishing?" Han Mo didn''t guess the purpose of the principal''s calling him to come. The most he could think about was to ask him to draw some more books and circulate them to the children in the garden. He never thought he was going to help him publish them.


    "Yes, publishing. I want to promote your picture book so that more children can see it. Of course, I can''t give you the exact figure of the copyright fee, but you can rest assured that I have been doing children''s books all my life. I have a little position in this circle. I can help you win the greatest interests as long as you agree to publish it." The old man was a little excited. He just wanted to promote such good works. He didn''t think he could get any benefits. In his opinion, the display form of picture books is too suitable for preschool children who don''t know much, so he should spare no effort.

 Chapter 25

    Shuya finished the publicity work of the new film, stepped on hentiangao, stood on the stage to answer the reporters'' questions, and smiled and posed all kinds of elegant postures for them to take pictures. She was very tired. Back to the nanny car, immediately take off your shoes, put down your seat and lie down to rest. She is used to the life of driving from one place to another and resting in the car.


    Shuya closed her eyes and rested, but she didn''t really sleep. The driver''s skills were very good, but after all, she was in the car. It was difficult to sleep, braking and bumping. She could only squint and couldn''t really rest.


    "Zeng Ying, did you watch that video?" Xiaomei, the makeup artist sitting in the back of the business car, came to Zeng Ying, the little assistant.


    Zeng Ying was holding her mobile phone and suddenly became interested when she heard Xiaomei''s words. "Look, look, that video has exploded in station C. It''s great to sing."


    "Yes, it''s so handsome. Although I can''t see my face clearly, I can smell a strong smell of hormones from his affectionate singing." Xiaomei looks like a flower maniac.


    Peng ye, who was sitting in the co pilot''s position, sniffed, "you little girls, can you be reserved and smell hormones by listening to a song?" Peng Ye is an agent. In the eyes of outsiders, she is one of the best people in the industry. She is a strong woman and a domineering master Peng. Some people even call her the great devil behind her back, but she is still very kind to her artists and little assistants and takes good care of them.


    "Didn''t you see it, Mr. Peng? It has exploded on the Internet. " Xiaomei was a little excited. She learned the way in the video and sang, "that laughter reminds me of my flowers. In every corner of my life, open it quietly for me... "Xiaomei is intoxicated with her singing and pretends to hold a guitar in her arms.


    Master Peng smiled, "Oh, the song is good. What video? Show me."


    Zeng Ying handed her mobile phone to Peng ye, who actually didn''t take it too seriously. They mixed in the circle like this. Seeing many young people who spread small videos, they were only a flash in the pan and rarely had the ability to really get angry.


    She casually clicked to play, and the voice in the video was transmitted through her mobile phone.


    "... I thought I would always stay by her side. Today we have left, in the vast sea of people... They are old. Where are they? We just run to the ends of the world..."


    Peng Ye hissed. Unexpectedly, it would be such a nice voice. He subconsciously turned up the volume of his mobile phone, and the song echoed in the whole carriage.


    The space in the car was small and quiet. Even if the sound was small, everyone could hear it. When she heard the first sentence, Shuya frowned. She was too familiar with the sound. At the beginning of the second sentence, she opened her eyes, sat up straight and listened carefully. After the second sentence, she could determine the source of the sound, but she couldn''t believe it.


    The song still echoed in the sealed car.


    "La... La... La... Miss her ~ la... La... Is she still driving? Ah... Ah... Ah... Go! They have been blown away by the wind and scattered on the horizon... "


    "Master Peng, master Peng, do you sing well? Let''s not talk nonsense." Xiaomei said proudly.


    Peng Ye is a gold medal broker in Beidu. She doesn''t know how many popular singers are. She knows which one sings well and which one doesn''t sing well. Although the video recording effect is very poor, the sound quality is not very good, and she can''t see her face clearly. It''s far worse than the samples recorded by the singers themselves, but such a dreary recording can make people fascinated.


    "It''s a good song, and the song is original, but this man... Looks a little familiar." Peng Ye suddenly came out and frowned.


    Shuya finally couldn''t help it. She suddenly sat up and said softly, "sister Peng, I also want to see the video."


    "Oh, good." Peng Ye handed Shuya his mobile phone, still frowning and looking for the singer he knew in his brain, muttered, "who is this? It looks familiar, but... I don''t seem to know."


    Shuya''s heart has been up and down, reluctantly repressing her emotions and making her expression look normal. She takes over her mobile phone and looks at the person on the screen, who makes her love and hate.


    "Some stories are not finished yet. Forget it. It''s hard to tell the true from the false in the years. Now there are many weeds and no flowers here. Fortunately, I once had your spring and autumn, winter and summer. They are all old. Where are they? Fortunately, I opened it with them... Ah... Ah... Ah... Miss her... "


    Shu Ya took a deep breath and closed her eyes. A hot tear fell from her cheek, or it just fell on her hand. She didn''t know. She cried. Again, for this man.


    Shuya hurriedly wiped the wet corners of her eyes, stabilized her mood and returned her mobile phone to Zeng Ying.


    "Sister Shuya, the video we recommended this time is good. You used to say that YingYing and I were childish. This time, you were shocked." Xiaomei is a little talkative. Seeing the video she recommended, she was not only praised by master Peng, but also in the eyes of sister Shuya. She was a little proud.


    "Well, it looks good." Shu Ya was afraid that her emotions would be seen. She just replied briefly and pretended to lie down again.


    Peng Ye didn''t see the change of Shuya. He carelessly turned back and said to Xiaomei and Zeng Ying, who played the single loop video, "of the 10000 times you two recommended, this one is reliable. It''s not bad to recommend it according to this vision in the future. "


    "Mr. Peng, your vision is too high. You can''t get out of this grade in the future." Xiaomei whispered unconvinced.


    After that, Shuya couldn''t listen to what they said. Her head was full of the people she had just seen in the video and the emotions conveyed in the lyrics. Her palm held her mobile phone tightly. No, she had to ask, she had to ask.


    ......


    Shuya pretends to be asleep and asks them to eat first and rest in the car.


    As soon as they got off the bus, Shuya sat up, hurriedly felt out her mobile phone, found the number at the top, and stared at the name for a long time.


    Time passed minute by minute


    Shuya closed her eyes, her heart crossed, and casually clicked on the number.


    She silently counted the numbers in her heart, three times. As long as no one answered after three times, she hung up immediately, 1


    "Hello?" Han Mo''s low and magnetic voice came from the phone.


    Shuya didn''t expect Han Mo to answer the phone so soon. In her panic, she accidentally dropped her mobile phone to the ground, gave an "ah" and quickly picked up her mobile phone.


    "Hello... Hello." Whispered.


    As soon as Han Mo answered the phone, he heard the noise from the other end of the phone and Shuya''s scream and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Shuya took a breath, and her fluctuating heart gradually calmed down, "no, nothing."


    "Oh." Han Mo said softly.


    Then she fell into silence. At this time, Shu Ya remembered that she had taken the initiative to call and coughed softly to ease her embarrassment.


    "I watched the video of you singing. It''s great. The song is well written."


    Han Mo was stunned, "huh?"


    "Those flowers." Shuya gently added.


    At first, Han Mo thought Shuya was talking about where Dad is going, but it''s wrong to think about it. It was only recorded today. Even if happy valley is fast, it will not be displayed on major platforms until tomorrow. It won''t come out so soon.


    It turned out to be "those flowers", which seems to be a video. Maybe it was recorded by some netizen and sent to the Internet when he was singing in the bar. Han Mo thought.


    Shuya hesitated.


    In the hearts of fans, she is a high-quality artist with zero scandal. In the eyes of her peers, she is an ice rose that will never intersect when she plays. In the eyes of the media, Shuya has a strong aura, speaks appropriately, is polite but difficult to approach. She is low-key, modest, stubborn and strong. She never admits defeat and is high above everything. It seems that there is no role she can''t control. There is nothing she can take to heart, and there are no difficulties that will shake her. This is Shuya, who is labeled by outsiders.


    But only for Han mo


    Shuya sighed softly and still wanted to ask. After all, the appearance in this video was so far from the Han Mo she had known that she was in a trance. The adjustment in a few seconds had made her return to normal, and her pink lips opened slightly.

 Chapter 26

    Shuya''s pink lips moved slightly, "are you the original song in the video?"


    "Yes." Han Mo responded calmly.


    In the face of Han Mo''s understatement, Shuya had some waves in her heart and was completely calm. "This video is very hot now." Although she was surprised that Han Mo could write songs so well, she knew that Han Mo used to sing well.


    Han Mo doesn''t care much about this. In his original world, people often upload recorded videos to the network. Some people may reprint them, perhaps just seen by Shuya. He gave a soft "Oh" and there was no response.


    Shu yapo was surprised by Han Mo''s indifferent attitude. In addition, what had happened before, Shu Ya subconsciously frowned and wanted to say something, but she didn''t say it. She was used to Han Mo''s boasting and talking about his unrealistic ideal. Suddenly she became so silent and low-key. Shu Ya was not used to it.


    Although Shuya had questions in her heart, she didn''t say much. Over the years, she has adapted to hide all her feelings for Han Mo, "go online and search the video."


    The two people didn''t have too much greetings. They just said a few words and hung up the phone.


    Hang up. Shu Ya hasn''t put her cell phone back in her bag for a long time. She always feels that Han Mo is very different from before these days. Although she hasn''t met before, her way of speaking, tone and style of doing things have changed too much.


    After a moment of doubt, Shuya lifted the corners of her mouth. Isn''t this what she wants? Maybe Han Mo is really getting better and wants to start working hard.


    Han Mo put his mobile phone aside and didn''t take it too seriously. He continued to search for new stories in his memory. The first frog prince was just told by Han Mo impromptu. The picture books he drew were also drawn on a whim to amuse the little guy. The second book can''t be so casual. We must choose it well. Fortunately, there are no stories of the original world here, and the world''s cultural industry is depressed and children''s books are scarce.


    Ding Dong, the mobile phone just rang at Han Mo''s hand.


    A push message pops up on the screen. Han Mo glances at his mobile phone. It''s a video.


    He just remembered the video that Shu Ya had just said on the phone. In the past, he automatically ignored all the pushed things and finally emptied them together. Because Shu Ya mentioned his video just now, Han Mo casually clicked the message.


    When the prelude sounded, Han Mo was stunned. Isn''t this himself.


    This is just a video reprinted by a news website. As long as it is to report the video and brush the news of the largest video website C station overnight, it is also equipped with screenshots of some netizens'' comments. Han Mo didn''t look carefully and delimited the screen twice, even if he finished browsing.


    He just remembered that what Shu Yagang just said was also station C. when he turned on the computer, Han Mo searched Station C and clicked in to see his video, because his video had been placed on the top. The big picture above scrolled the picture of Han Mo holding a guitar.


    There is a small triangle at the bottom of the figure, which is the playback volume, followed by a number of 63.325 million times. He hasn''t paid attention to this video website before. He doesn''t know the difference represented by the number of playback volume. His sight moves down a little, just the second video. The cursor moves a little, and the playback volume is 3534.2 in an instant. I have nearly twice as many videos as the second. On the list, a purple word "pop" was written after the video title "the best bar singer". Most of the others are red "new" or red "hot".


    There are also several hot search topics around the video in other positions of the home page, # looking for bar singers, # are you okay with those flowers, # those stories that once fell in love and now run to the ends of the world


    Han Mo is low-key and indifferent to these things. He knows that these popularity is temporary. Tomorrow, a new hot search video may occupy the top of the list, and his "those flowers" will soon be forgotten. People''s attention to new things is very short. Han Mo doesn''t have much joy after being paid attention to, just like watching an ordinary news, After reading, I''m ready to turn off the computer.


    There is an unread email in the lower right corner of the screen, which is from happy valley. Click it in calligraphy.


    "Hello, Mr. Han, here is a sample of the song that has been produced. Mr. Jin asked me to send it to you for trial listening. If there is no problem, we will put it on the market as soon as possible."


    I thought that happy valley has a high speed of work. I didn''t expect it to be so high. In only one day''s effort, the songs will be completely made. Think about it, CAIDA is arrogant. As long as you have money, all procedures can be expedited.


    Han Mo opened the song sample and sang the part by himself. Because Jin Mei''s nitpicking has been heard many times, Han Mo mainly wants to listen to the children''s voice. This voice is very professional, but it is too professional, but it is less naive when Xuanxuan sang at the beginning. But think about it. Maybe happy valley can find the best little singer.


    At first, Happy Valley wanted Xuanxuan to sing the children''s part and restore the most authentic singing, but Han Mo refused. He didn''t want the children to contact these things too early. Although Happy Valley said it would add a lot of money, Han Mo didn''t want to directly decline.


    There was no problem with the song. Han Mo replied to the email briefly.


    ......


    Noon the next day


    Meng Si has been looking for people in the video day and night. He specially sent several people to stare at the web page and wait for Han Mo to come out. Meng Si doesn''t believe in such a hot video. The singer can''t see it. He doesn''t know how many times he pushes it on his mobile phone in a day. Even if he doesn''t see it on his mobile phone, he can always see the reprint of people around him, even if the recording is not clear, But people close to you can always recognize it. The people in the video will never know that they have become popular on the Internet.


    Meng Sitai knows the mood of bar singers. They are a group of madmen with dreams. Even now, they can calm down and make money by playing and singing in the bar, but no one wants to be famous because they don''t want a bigger stage. He decided that the person in the video would show up and jump out to admit that the person in the video was himself.


    At first, Meng Si was full of confidence and asked his subordinates about their squatting from time to time. Once, twice, and countless times, it was a result. Meng Si directly scolded several people. He certainly didn''t read the messages carefully. The amount of information was so large that he didn''t miss anything. Later, he himself joined in the work of screening messages.


    Meng Si put down the empty coffee cup in his hand and sighed, "this guy doesn''t even have a computer at home. If he doesn''t have a computer, he should have a mobile phone. Even if he doesn''t have a mobile phone, does everyone around him die? Oh, my eyes, eye mask, eye mask."


    The little assistant quickly took the eye mask into the office and respectfully handed it to the boss. He hasn''t been so interested in him for years.


    "Mr. Meng, your eye mask."


    Meng Si took the eye mask and was upset. He didn''t believe it. Could a living man evaporate.


    Meng Si teased the seeming bangs and said, "tell them to keep looking for me, and I don''t believe in this evil."


    The little assistant nodded and agreed. Suddenly, the mobile phone rang. Meng Si didn''t like the mobile phone ringing when others talked to him, so the little assistant was usually silent, but the boss just called and suddenly didn''t have time to turn off the voice.


    When the music came out, the little assistant was surprised and hurriedly touched out his mobile phone to turn it off.


    Meng Si suddenly sat up from his chair, "wait."


    The little assistant dared not move, and the music in the mobile phone was still playing, "thank you for patronizing my little monster. You are the most beautiful love letter I have ever written. You are the happiness of living in a home and love you, rain or shine..."


    Meng Si''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Come on, give me your cell phone."

 Chapter 27

    The little assistant didn''t know what the boss suddenly asked for his mobile phone, but he quickly handed it to Meng Si and then returned to his desk.


    The bell had only one paragraph and soon finished singing, "where did this come from?" Meng Si said eagerly.


    The little assistant didn''t understand Meng Si''s question. Embarrassed, he touched the back of his head and said, "this mobile phone was given to me by my girlfriend two days ago."


    "I asked you about this song."


    The little assistant was stunned and said with a smile, "you said where''s dad going? I overheard it on the Internet this morning. If you think it sounds good, you''ll pay to download it."


    "Is there a complete song on the phone?" Mons asked.


    The little assistant nodded, "yes, yes." He can''t guess the boss''s intention, but he will look at the boss''s face. His intuition tells him that this song is very important. In the morning, he just thought it was good to listen, so he downloaded it and made a cell phone ring tone without thinking about anything else. Now, does the boss find another good voice? He dared not neglect, so he quickly found out the complete song and played it.


    "... this is the first time to be your father. Our mood is a little complicated. You try your best to sprout. I have white hair and write down together... Baby, I''m your big tree and watch the sunrise with you all my life..."


    Meng Si repressed his inner joy. Just a hunch and a guess kept pouring into his heart. When he heard the voice again, he finally confirmed his idea. He smiled and slowly sat back in his chair with a sigh of relief.


    "The ballads are well sung, and the children''s songs can also be sung so well. You are a thousand knives, let me find it." Meng Si said to himself, his neck stemmed, his hands inserted into his waist, as if the man was sitting opposite.


    The little assistant secretly watched the boss''s strange behavior. He didn''t know what kind of inner play would be staged in the boss''s powerful inner world. He could only stand in place and far away.


    Meng Si quickly typed the words "where''s dad going" on the computer search page, and the relevant contents of the song came into sight.


    "Where''s dad? Happy Valley Theme song. Songwriter: Han Mo, Singer: Han Mo, little earthworm."


    He knew that little earthworm was a famous singer and sang a lot of children''s songs. This Han Mo...... Meng Si''s eyes lit up. At this moment, he can be sure that this person is the singer in the video. Han Mo''s voice recognition is very high. Ordinary people may not be able to hear it only by the poor sound effect of the video, but Meng Si is a veteran agent. He has been in the circle for more than ten years and has never forgotten almost all the songs. He dares to say with confidence that he will never hear wrong, The person in the video is Han mo.


    It takes no time to find a place to wear iron shoes. My heart said that this song is also well written. Unfortunately, it was bought by Happy Valley.


    Meng Si was not so worried. He couldn''t help laughing for a while and forgot to apply the eye mask.


    The little assistant looked at the boss smiling so strangely and subconsciously stepped back. There should be no problem with Meng. Originally, Meng Si''s image and behavior in the company were enough to make people think about it. The little assistant secretly aimed at Meng Si''s direction.


    After a burst of crazy laughter, Meng Si looked up at the little assistant. There was still an arc of not completely retreating at the corners of his mouth. There was a charming look between his eyebrows and eyes, "come here."


    The boss has never talked to him with this expression. The little assistant swallowed his saliva. At the moment, he has retreated to the door a little, "Meng, general manager Meng..."


    Meng Si was a quick tempered man. Watching the little assistant whet haw and didn''t move, he shouted impatiently, "what do you think!"


    The little assistant muttered in a voice so small that only he could hear, "I, I am... Straight, male."


    Meng sigen didn''t hear what the little assistant said, and directly ordered, "now go and contact Happy Valley and ask for Han Mo''s contact information."


    The little assistant was stunned, "Han Mo?"


    "It''s the songwriter and singer of where''s dad going." Meng Si said casually.


    Little assistant Juhua was so relieved that she was surprised that she thought of such a dirty thing just now. She hurriedly promised, "OK, OK." Red faced and ready to run away, just ran to the door, the voice behind rang.


    "Wait a minute, what did you just say?" Although Meng Si didn''t hear clearly, he felt as if the little assistant had said something.


    "No, nothing." The little assistant''s face turned red and ran away without looking back with his tail.


    Looking at the nervous figure of the assistant running away, Meng Si rolled his eyes. "Now these young people are suffering from snake essence disease." He snorted and shook his head.


    Everything is ready. Meng Si takes out the eye mask and puts it on the dimly visible eye bag. He just waits for the assistant to get the contact information and everything will be done. He has this confidence. As long as Han Mo knows that he is the boss of sichen media, he will happily take the initiative to sign a contract. Thinking of this, Meng Si feels a little beautiful and comfortable leaning against the leather seat, He hummed the children''s song he had just heard.


    Very quickly, there was the hurried footsteps of the little assistant outside the shutter. Meng Si covered his eye mask, half lying in his chair, hooked his mouth and said, "the phone is coming, very fast."


    Meng Si waited for a moment. The little assistant didn''t speak. He glanced at the door. "What''s the silly pestle doing there? Bring the contact information and put it on the table."


    "People in Happy Valley say they have no contact information." The little assistant said with a bitter face.


    Meng Si suddenly sat up from his chair, his eye mask still stuck to his face, "how can there be no contact information? Have you asked clearly?"


    "Asked clearly, is really not, only left a mailbox, in order to send song samples, nothing else."


    Meng Si just felt his head buzzing. The mailbox is useless. This guy doesn''t even know his video is hot and expects to log in to the mailbox in time.


    The short-term joy was split by this "click" without contact information. If there was no hope, there would be no disappointment. Meng Si stood up and paced back and forth in front of the office desk.


    The little assistant knew that he had not completed the task and was worried, "why don''t you ask director Jin again?"


    Meng Si stopped. Yes, the people at the bottom didn''t register the contact information of Han mo. the senior management must have it. Let''s not say that this song is the new theme song of happy valley. Just for the singer himself, he must want to curry favor with the senior management. Happy Valley is such a big fat meat. There''s still another chance. Thinking of this, Meng Si quickly took out his mobile phone and turned to Jin Mei''s number.


    The hope that had just been split was rekindled. As soon as the other party connected, Meng Si said impatiently, "Oh, Jinmei, I want someone from you."


    Jin Mei looked at Meng Si''s private mobile phone number and answered the phone soon. Although she was arrogant, she also knew how to put it back and forth. Let''s not talk about her personal relationship with Meng Si. Although the two people were not mixed in the same circle, they had more or less work intersection after all. When she heard that Meng Si didn''t exchange greetings and directly cut into the subject, she smiled, "who has such face, You can ask Mr. Meng to make this call in person. "


    Meng Si smiled bitterly. When did he give face to others? This boy was different. He asked him to run after him again and again. His name blurted out, "Korean ink."


    Jinmei didn''t expect Meng Si to call Han Mo himself. She didn''t speak for a long time.


    "Oh, miss, what do you think? Give me Han Mo''s number, brother. I''ve been looking for it all day and night, and the dark circles under my eyes have come out. "


    Jin Mei wanted to give Meng Si this favor, but she really couldn''t help it. "I really don''t have a number." Jin Mei was beaten in the face by Han mo. naturally, she was embarrassed to ask Han Mo for a phone number, and Han Mo was a low-key to no good master. She was stubborn. How could she take the initiative to give Jin Mei the number, so this result was caused.


    Meng Si''s heart sank. He almost sat on the ground and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Jin Mei''s eyes lit up and suddenly thought of something, "I don''t, but I know someone must have."


    Meng Si held the phone tightly. "Who is it?"

 Chapter 28

    Han Mo initially made picture books just to make Xuanxuan happy and didn''t think too much. By chance, Wang Lei took a fancy to help publish them. Wang Lei was a person who made pure contributions to children''s education. He didn''t get any more benefits from them. He was purely voluntary to help.


    It''s a good thing for Han Mo to inadvertently insert Liu Chengyin. It just solves his problem of economic distress. It''s not a big money, but it''s not a problem to deal with the current food and clothing. At the moment, he wondered whether he could make money by drawing picture books and writing stories in a short time, so that he would be at home most of the time and take care of Xuanxuan.


    With a plan in mind, the next step is story creation. Fortunately, those classic stories in the original world have never appeared here, and a few children''s stories here have been chewed and printed into many versions. Apart from the publishing house, there is nothing new about turning over and over. Children have long been tired of reading and listening. This is why Wang Lei found Han Mo''s works and wanted to help him publish them. Although it was only put on the market in a small scale, it was mainly for some kindergartens. But this is only the first time. Han Mo has been satisfied with him.


    He has many stories in his heart, which he often heard when he was a child. Even in the original world, children''s reading is still a classic. However, Han Mo has more concerns at the moment. After all, this book is not only to make the little guy happy, but also to sell and make money.


    Han Mo doesn''t worry about drawing pictures. According to his previous painting skills, he is at the top level in the world. As long as he wants to express the content, he can express it through painting, and the rest is just the choice of stories.


    Han Mo suddenly remembered that he saw the news that children were abducted by traffickers two days ago. At that time, he also lamented that there were such bad people in both the previous world and the current world. In order to minimize such tragedies and increase children''s awareness of prevention, it is particularly important.


    Han Mo suddenly remembered a story, "Little Red Riding Hood". Little red riding hood is different from the frog prince. She is not only an innocent children''s story, but also has deeper educational significance. The story had been thought out and began to write.


    The phone rang. Han Mo glanced at the screen and connected the phone.


    "Hello, Han mo..." Wang Qian subconsciously glanced at the people standing by her eyes and said uneasily.


    "Hello." Han Mo answered lightly.


    "Well, there are some things that the TV station wants to discuss with you in detail. Director Guo asked me to ask you if you have time now. Let''s meet in the cafe opposite the TV station?" Wang Qian finished this sentence like reciting her lines. She was secretly relieved and looked at her side tentatively.


    Meng Si smiled and nodded.


    Han Mo didn''t think there were any unsolved problems with the TV station, but after all, through this platform, she had cooperation with happy valley. Wang Qian was busy and didn''t help less. Han Mo agreed without asking more questions.


    The time and place were agreed. It was not far from Han Mo''s house. He hung up and went out. He arrived soon.


    He didn''t waste much time on the way. When he entered the coffee shop, Wang Qian had arrived. The enthusiastic north and South Korean Mo waved. Han Mo nodded politely, but noticed that there was still a person sitting next to Wang Qian. Although they had only met once, Han Mo still recognized him at a glance. The sissy who was difficult to serve in the barber shop.


    Han Mo was stunned and slowed down. However, out of politeness to Wang Qian, Han Mo went to the table and sat opposite them.


    Wang Qian was obviously embarrassed and squeezed out a smile. "I called you out so suddenly because President Meng went to the TV station to find our program group. I hope I can talk to you about cooperation."


    Wang Qian''s introduction is very official, but she has explained all the main matters clearly. The person next to her is surnamed Meng. She took the initiative to find the TV station and hopes to cooperate with Han mo.


    Meng Si was a little anxious. He finally saw Han Mo, a big living man, not a voice, not a shadow in the video. It was too hard to find. It was twists and turns. No, it was twists and turns. His little heart also fluctuated several times with the ups and downs of the eighteen turns of the mountain road.


    Meng Si tried to suppress himself. He didn''t get up and hold Han Mo excitedly at the first sight. He took a deep breath and maintained the image of the president of sichen media company. He just nodded slightly, reached out and shook hands with Han Mo, and then introduced himself.


    "Hello, Mr. Han. I''m the boss of sichen media. Your name is Meng." Meng Si is not tall, thin and small. In order to increase his aura, he deliberately straightened his waist after introducing himself.


    Han Mo responded faintly, "Oh, Hello, President Meng." This is not the first time to meet, but Han Mo still keeps his due courtesy.


    Meng Si didn''t want to wait for a second to sign Han mo. what greetings? Your song is well written and your voice is very good. Meng Si didn''t want to say a word of these nonsense. He directly said, "sichen media and I personally hope to cooperate with Mr. Han." Meng Si did not directly use "you" as the subject, but Mr. Han. This is a very polite wording for Meng Si''s character of dragging heaven, which also shows his importance.


    Han Mo is very indifferent to everything. Although Meng Si didn''t leave a good impression in his heart, he can''t be annoying. After all, when he was a stylist before, he didn''t rise to the sky step by step. Customers who work in stores are more difficult than Meng Si have seen. There are too many people who have high requirements for hairdressers and don''t have a reasonable positioning for themselves.


    Although Han Mo understood it, he was determined not to be a stylist any more, so he was so determined to refuse Meng Si''s invitation in the barber shop at that time. However, he didn''t expect that after so many days, the other party would find himself through the TV station. Meng was persistent enough to be a stylist.


    Han Mo didn''t think much and said directly, "thank you very much for Mr. Meng''s love, but let''s forget the cooperation."


    As soon as this sentence came out, the two people sitting opposite were surprised.


    Not to mention Wang Qian, she was surprised that Han Mo refused directly without asking how to cooperate.


    It''s not surprising that Meng Si, who has worked hard to find Han Mo for two days, was rejected by someone else''s light "forget it".


    Meng Si almost jumped up. He also learned about Han Mo on the side of the TV station. Meng Si probably knew the character of this guy. He held back his anger and said in a low voice, "don''t you want to hear what we offer? It''s a pity to refuse. "


    Wang Qian nodded hard and said, "yes, yes, it''s not too late to listen to the conditions and refuse again."


    In Wang Qian''s opinion, Han Mo is a very talented person and should take the road of professional singer in the future. Sichen media is the leader in the industry. Many artists may not be able to enter if they want to.


    Han Mo''s expression was firm, "I won''t be a stylist again, no matter what conditions."


    "What? Stylist? " Wang Qian looked confused.


    Meng Si was stunned. A mouthful of coffee he drank to suppress his anger almost came out.

 Chapter 29

    Meng Si choked himself with a mouthful of coffee and coughed for a long time before he could barely speak.


    "My little ancestor, do you think I worked hard for two days to find you as a stylist?" Mengsi patted his chest and tried to calm down.


    Han Mo said casually, "isn''t it?"


    Meng Si almost vomited blood. Even if he was born beautiful and wanted to be beautiful forever, he spent his manpower and material resources to find a stylist. It''s too much business.


    Wang Qian didn''t know that Han Mo and Meng Si had met before. She was still at a loss. She interrupted, "Meng always wants to sign you as the signing artist of sichen media."


    Han Mo was stunned. He was also surprised. He didn''t expect Meng Si to find himself as a signing artist, not a stylist. He didn''t like to show his heart''s reaction. Although he was surprised, his expression was still very indifferent.


    Hearing that the other party could be so calm when sichen media came to the door to sign the contract, Meng Si was almost crazy. The anger of the coffee he choked just now finally smoothed out.


    Meng Si said, "the flowers is very well written, sings well, and the video sound quality is very poor, but it doesn''t affect your play. Later, I also listened to the HD version of where Dad is going. This time, I came specially to sign a contract with you. I hope Mr. Han can become an artist under our sichen media. "


    Hearing this, Wang Qian was a little excited and said that she held the cup and looked at Han Mo''s expression.


    But


    Wang Qian didn''t read any expression from Han Mo''s face. He was the one who gave full play to the nonverbal color of happiness and anger among all the people she knew. She never knew whether Han Mo was angry or happy. Everything was light. Except that time, he answered the phone outside the studio and came back with a smile on his mouth.


    Wang Qian didn''t understand it, nor did the crafty Meng Si, but he was more anxious than Wang Qian to know Han Mo''s attitude. He knew this guy in advance. He knew that he was not good at talking and kept a low profile, but he didn''t expect it to be unpredictable. After being a broker for so many years, he didn''t know how many artists Meng Si had, let alone the people he deliberately created outside, I may pretend to be cool and cold in order to suck powder, but I have nothing to talk about in private and myself. How can this ancestor be such a master in front of me.


    Han Mo thought, "Oh".


    oh Oh, what do you mean? Meng Si coughed twice, smiled and said with a little pride, "we think Chen media is one of the best companies in the industry, and its artists will have a very good display platform."


    Of course, Han Mo knows that the memory of the original owner of sichen media is all about how to sign sichen''s star dream, but at the moment, Han Mo hesitated and frowned slightly, "I want to think about it."


    Meng Si was anxious. "I don''t know what else Mr. Han is considering?"


    Han Mo only considers one question: can he have free time to accompany his children? He is not interested in being a star. The only thing he thinks is that he is a high-income group. His songs are held by the company, and the money will be faster and more stable. He was just worried that he didn''t have free time to take care of Xuanxuan. This was the only big thing. Everything else was small.


    Han Mo did not give a positive answer, but he has already expressed his refusal.


    Meng Si didn''t wait for Han Mo to say, "you are very talented, you can sing, you can write, and you have a good image. Since you can go to the bar to find a job, it''s just for life. I know you didn''t stay in Max because you don''t think the time is appropriate. I won''t ask for specific personal reasons, but don''t worry, your time is absolutely free here, Unless an irresistible reason will be reported to you in advance, you are free to work during other working hours. "


    Speaking of this, Han Mo has no reason not to sign the contract. Since time is free, everything else is easy to say.


    Meng Si just guessed that Han Mo''s worry was about the freedom of time. When chatting with Meng Chen, he overheard his brother talk about it. It seems that Han Mo asked about the working hours and then left. His brother''s brain axis, but Meng Si read a great message from this detail, that is, Han Mo is short of money and needs a high-income job, but he also wants the freedom of time, When there is a contradiction between the two, he will not hesitate to choose the latter.


    Meng Si swallowed his saliva and subconsciously loosened the orange decorative bow tie at the neck, waiting for Han Mo''s reaction.


    After a little silence.


    "OK." Han Mo said a word briefly.


    Meng Si slapped the table. "I''ll be looking for you at the president''s office on the 23rd floor of sichen media building at 10 a.m. tomorrow. I can''t see you or leave." Meng Si got up and left.


    His heart was about to jump out when he waited for the word "good". For more than ten years, he had no feeling of heartbeat. He felt the pleasure of seeing a good seedling and trying to cultivate him into a towering tree. Meng Si breathed a long sigh of relief. He left in such a hurry not because he had other things, but because he was too afraid that the boy would suddenly change his mind and not sign a contract.


    His mouth was worn out to get such a "good" word. He must be a stubborn donkey. Meng Si thought to himself, strode out of the coffee shop and laughed, "I just like a talented stubborn donkey in my life. Hey, there''s no way."


    ......


    The next day, at 9:50 a.m., the conference room on the 22nd floor of sichen media office building.


    Just after the regular morning meeting, Meng Si walked out of the office at a relaxed pace. He didn''t know how. He kept humming the song "those flowers" in his heart. If he didn''t deliberately control it, he would sing aloud.


    As soon as Meng Si came out of the conference room, everyone began to be uneasy.


    "Have you heard? Our company has just signed a new contract. "


    "Wrong, to be exact, I haven''t signed yet. I signed the contract at ten o''clock today, and it was in the boss''s office. The boss personally witnessed the signing."


    "What witness signing? I heard Xiao Guo at the front desk say that this time the boss will go out in person and be his agent."


    As soon as the voice fell, several female workers gathered around to join the fun opened their mouths and expressed surprise.


    "Meng hasn''t fought in person for ten years?"


    "It''s not ten years, it''s eleven years. I still remember his last popular artist was he Meijia. Since he Meijia committed suicide because of lovelorn, President Meng has never been an agent again. "


    Several company elders added information, and several other young girls brushed "Oh" together.


    "Eh, what do you say is the origin of the new artist signed this time? Please move president Meng, the living Buddha."


    "I guess which star is the second generation? Or the rich second generation? "


    "This kind of thing should be reported in advance. It''s not so good. I haven''t heard of it."


    Meng Si''s little assistant, who had been silent, stood behind the crowd and pushed his glassesˇ° He didn''t invite Mr. Meng, but Mr. Meng volunteered to be his agent. "


    Everyone''s eyes turned to the little assistant who seldom spoke honestly.


    All of a sudden, he was noticed by so many people. The little assistant was a little uncomfortable. He bowed his head slightly and coughed twice, "because he was the bar singer in the video of those moments. He......" the little assistant''s words haven''t finished yet.


    "I said, there must be a source."


    "God, it''s the bar singer."


    "Ah, it''s ten o''clock. It''s ten o''clock. I''m going to see what he looks like. His voice is so attractive."


    "I''ll go too."


    "I''m going too."


    ˇ°......ˇ±


    The meeting room, which was originally full of people, was empty in an instant.


    The little assistant pushed his glasses again and whispered, "they didn''t sign a contract in the office, but changed to the private reception hall of President Meng." Then he went to the meeting table, took the left documents and walked out of the office.

 Chapter 30

    night


    After signing the contract, Meng Si did not arrange specific work for Han Mo, but only allowed him to register a public official account with a real name. It was somewhat similar to Sina micro-blog, which was originally the world''s original micro-blog. The information is all public, and everyone can share life.


    Meng Si is very professional. He has formulated a series of plans and a special team for specific operation. These Han Mo only know their existence without much interference. Meng Si does give him free time as promised, and try not to worry about some things.


    Taking advantage of the few things in recent days, Han Mo began to create his new book. The first frog prince has been widely promoted in various kindergartens. Almost everyone''s Frog Prince is very popular with children. They are also very curious about the mysterious "Royal horseman".


    The published picture books are printed, which is basically the same as that painted by Han Mo at the beginning, maintaining the original appearance of hand-painted, but there are some differences in color.


    After drawing a few pages, Han Mo looked at the next time. The little guy should have finished taking a bath and entered the preparation stage for sleep. This time is the best time to make a phone call. Han Mo picked up his mobile phone and it rang in his hand before he could dial.


    Shuya''s name was displayed on the screen, but he had a hunch that Xuanxuan must be stealing her mother''s mobile phone to make a call. When he connected the phone, a soft waxy voice came from the receiver, which confirmed his guess.


    "Dad, Xuanxuan is hiding in the bathroom. Don''t worry, no one can hear us." Xuanxuan''s voice is very sweet and crisp. She speaks to her father seriously.


    "Why did Xuanxuan hide and call her father?" Han Mo thinks the little guy is very cute. He can think of her mysterious expression at the moment. It has a sense of picture, but Shuya won''t stop them from talking. Why should the little guy sneak.


    "Didn''t dad tell Xuanxuan not to tell others that the knight and dad are the same person last time? This is our secret. Xuanxuan will help her father keep it a secret. "


    Han Mo remembered that when the frog prince was just published, Xuanxuan''s kindergarten was the first to get the picture book. Originally, Xuanxuan wanted to show off in front of the children. It was a Book painted by her father, but it was written on the picture book. The little guy argued with her friends for a long time. She insisted that the book was painted by her father. Later, she cried and asked teacher Ding to borrow her mobile phone, Call Han mo.


    Han Mo used the name of the Royal knight, but he didn''t want to attract too much attention. He didn''t consider Xuanxuan''s feelings. Later, after answering the phone, Han Mo coaxed the little guy for a long time and told her that this was the pseudonym created by his father to hide people''s eyes and ears. Because his father was always Xuanxuan''s Royal knight, he had this name, It''s a little secret between Dad and Xuanxuan.


    Knowing why Xuanxuan was so mysterious, Han Mo also cooperated and said, "yes, our little secret must not be known by others."


    The little guy nodded his head like a chicken pecking rice on the phone, and then his expression changed again, "Dad, but Xuanxuan found that it seems that Miss Ding also knows that you are a horse rider? Did dad tell her? " The little guy''s tone was obviously a little lost. In her heart, it was a secret that even her mother couldn''t say.


    Han Mo was stunned. This problem baffled him. Ding Rou knew that Wang Lei should have said it. The book was originally published with the help of director Wang. Although Han Mo once hinted that Wang Lei didn''t want to be known, so he used his pseudonym. Wang Lei also understood his low-key, but after all, Ding Rou was Xuanxuan''s head teacher. Wang Lei would tell her that Han Mo didn''t feel strange.


    But how to tell the little guy? Han Mo thought about it and decided not to make up a reason, so he told the truth.


    "First of all, dad wants to apologize to Xuanxuan, because this secret is not only known to dad and Xuanxuan." Han Mo is very sincere at the moment. He doesn''t treat Xuanxuan as a child, but speaks in an equal tone.


    The little guy was very depressed when he heard his father''s words, and said a little awkward, "why did dad tell Miss Ding? It''s Xuanxuan''s secret and dad''s secret."


    Han Mo guessed Xuanxuan''s reaction. Although it''s a small matter, he can lie casually, but it''s just because it''s a small matter that Han Mo can''t lie. Once he tells a lie, he has to use a lot of lies to round up the front panic. Parents are used to lying, so how can they be qualified to discipline their children not to lie.


    Han Mo continued to explain in a sincere tone, "my father admitted that not only Xuanxuan and my father knew about the Royal Horse knight, but my father can also guarantee that my father didn''t tell Mr. Ding."


    When the little guy heard the second half of the sentence, he was in a low mood and suddenly had a little vitality. He said excitedly to the microphone, "didn''t dad say it?"


    "No, because Dad''s book was published with the help of the kindergarten director''s grandfather, there may be teachers in the kindergarten who know, and dad is not sure. But Dad promised that he had only shared our secrets with Xuanxuan. "


    Xuanxuan was originally angry that her father didn''t keep his promise. After listening to her father tell the truth, her low mood suddenly dissipated. She didn''t care about others. As long as her father didn''t tell their little secret, it was the secret of her and her father.


    The misunderstanding was solved, and the little guy returned to his former lively state. When he asked East and West, Han Mo answered seriously. What the little guy cares most about is his father''s new book, "Dad, when can the new story book be given to Xuanxuan?"


    "Soon, Xuanxuan will wait patiently for a while."


    Xuanxuan nodded seriously, "dad finished painting, I want to show it to Xuanxuan first."


    "Of course."


    Father and daughter talked and laughed again for a while before reluctantly hanging up the phone.


    The little guy thought she didn''t know when she finished the phone call. In fact, Shu Ya found out from the moment she took away her mobile phone and hid in the toilet. She knew that she must call Han Mo again. It''s just a little strange why Xuanxuan was mysterious. She used to call openly in the house.


    The child''s mind is always changeable. Shuya doesn''t think much and pretends not to see it.


    Xuanxuan quietly put the cell phone back to its original place. In order to hide her embarrassment, the little guy walked to his small room and hummed, "there is a cool man in my family who is invulnerable to three heads and six arms, and his palm is a little thick. He led me to learn to walk... Dad, Dad, where are we going? I''m not afraid if I''m here..."


    Xuanxuan''s pure and sweet child voice broke into Shuya''s ear. She suddenly looked at the little guy, "baby, is this a new nursery rhyme taught by the kindergarten teacher?" Shuya thought the song was good, but she had never heard it before, so she asked curiously.


    The little guy stood up straight, stood up and said in a show off way, "it''s not taught by the teacher. It''s taught by my father. It''s a song written by my father."


    Shuya was surprised. Han Mo used to sing well, so she had a star dream, but she didn''t find that he could write songs. He has really changed a lot from the video of the bar to Xuanxuan''s omnipotent father who shows off from time to time. He is just different from Han mo.


    Although Shuya herself was strange, she didn''t want the child to notice. She gently squatted in front of Xuanxuan and touched her head. "This song is really good. Can you sing a complete version for her mother?"

 Chapter 31

    Xuanxuan was very happy to sing to her mother and added her own original dance steps. After performing many times, the little guy followed her mother back to the room.


    Shu Ya lay in bed and gently looked at the sweet and lovely little people sleeping beside her. The corners of her mouth evoked a quiet arc, but her brain kept repeating the song she had just heard.


    ......


    The night wind is running slowly, the moonlight is bright, and the summer night is always not so quiet. Insects cry from time to time outside the window, singing songs that only they can understand.


    Han Mo holds his mobile phone. The video of his first singing "where''s dad going" with Xuanxuan in the live program is played on the screen. Wang Qian specially cut it for him. Han Mo saves it in his mobile phone. These days, he will have a look at the little guy''s lovely appearance before going to bed.


    The next day, sichen media office building.


    After Han Mo officially signed the contract, although the time is free, he still has to report to the company in the morning. It''s a job anyway. Whether it''s a star or an ordinary artist, this is also the minimum professional ethics.


    From the singer of wanghong bar to the signing artist of sichen media, Han Mo is passive from beginning to end. He also thinks it doesn''t matter. Being calm is his attitude towards everything. If he is calm, his colleagues in the company won''t be calm.


    Media companies have not only artists and agents, but also many behind the scenes personnel and clerical staff responsible for other work. Since they superimposed the image of Han Mo''s tall, handsome and long legs with the image of the singer telling the story with a guitar in the video, calmness has become a thing of the past.


    Meng Si was unconventional. In those days when he was looking for the "best bar singer", several people assigned by him to stay on the website were scolded by him. The little assistant didn''t even dare to breathe when he saw Meng Si every day. It is reasonable to say that he finally found Han mo. Meng Si should vigorously publicize it, but not only did he stop talking about it, but also asked the people in the company not to say it, The new couple they signed up for is a bar singer widely rumored on the Internet.


    If you don''t say it, you don''t say it. People in media companies see stars every day and are sensible. They may be afraid of fans blocking the door. They don''t understand the boss''s intention, but they can resolutely implement the boss''s orders.


    Han Mo doesn''t care. Although he was not an artist in the past, he also knew the rules here. Since he signed an agent, he would listen to Meng Si. He would never harm himself, at least on the road of acting.


    No one understands Meng Si''s idea, but he knows that the gimmick of "the best bar singer" is his trump card. He can''t throw it all out at once. He should hook the nerves of fans and netizens a little, and win the greatest attention at the most critical moment, so that Han Mo can officially debut.


    Although he didn''t let everyone say that Han Mo was the bar singer in the video, he sent someone to let the video of "the best bar singer" continue to ferment on the Internet and throw out many topics about looking for bar singers.


    The more people can''t find the "best bar singer", the more they feel that he is mysterious. The song "those flowers" has been uploaded to the HD version, which is much better than the playing and singing version in the original video. The original song recorded by Han Mo has become popular on the Internet without anyone hearing its voice first.


    Han Mo sat on the sofa in Meng Si''s office, waiting for his agent. Meng Si had a meeting downstairs, but called Han Mo up early.


    Sitting with nothing to do, Han Mo suddenly remembered his registered wechat account, opened the mobile phone software and entered the account home page. He had never published anything. The page was blank and only the above attention and fans. He only paid attention to Meng Si. There were more than 100 fans. They were all colleagues of the company and some marketing accounts. Han Mo glanced and was ready to quit the software.


    He casually clicked the return arrow to enter the public page, which will push some news reports and topics with high reprint.


    Because it was boring, Han Mo didn''t turn it off. Instead, he casually slid the screen and looked at the news he was interested in. He didn''t encounter any desire to go in. He was just about to completely exit the page and scroll to the top of an entertainment news. It was an interview video. The video was fixed on the beautiful woman surrounded by many microphones, Shuya.


    Han Mo didn''t meet Shuya after entering the original owner''s body, but he recognized Shuya at a glance through the original owner''s memory.


    Shuya''s beauty is blessed by nature. It is not flirtatious or publicized. It has a unique temperament that is extraordinary and can only be seen from a distance. Every frown and smile is full of Fairy Spirit. Han Mo''s sight can''t help stopping on the screen for a while.


    It was like an interview about Shu Yaxin''s film. He casually ordered it to play.


    "It''s said that in this film, there are many fighting scenes. You go to battle in person and don''t ask for a double. You are injured in many places. Director Xu Zhi praised your professionalism for this. Fans are very concerned about how your injury is."


    "There were a lot of kissing scenes in the film, which were later deleted by your request. Director Xu Zhi reprinted your words: the film won a place by these lenses must not be a good film. This sentence has become a classic golden sentence in the mouth of film fans. What do you think of the fact that many films rely on marginal lenses to attract attention? "


    "It''s said that you took over the palace duel drama" biography of emperor Ji ", the protagonist''s age and character span are very large, which is in great contrast to the roles you have created before. Are you confident that your acting skills are a new challenge?"


    There are many questions. Some are really asking questions for fans, and some are set by reporters. Just wait for Shuya to drill in, and then they will start the second round of offensive.


    Shuya is very professional. She keeps her quiet and fresh signboard smile from beginning to end. When everyone has asked the questions, she replied, "there are many questions. I answer them one by one. First of all, thank you for your concern. There are some bruises on my body. It''s no big deal. The role I play is an agent with gentle appearance but unique skills, Personally in order to shape the most real role. As for the kissing scene, director Xu Zhi conveys my idea. I can only be responsible for my own role. I can''t evaluate other filmsˇ¶ Diji biography is really a new attempt for me, but I am also confident that I can shape this role well. Thank you. "


    After patiently and politely answering all the questions, the staff whispered something in her ear, indicating that the reporter''s interview was over


    Before the video was finished, there was a hurried footsteps outside the door. Meng Si''s little assistant, holding a folder in his hand, walked to Han Mo and said, "brother Han, Meng always asked me to give this to you."


    Han Mo got up, put his mobile phone on the tea table and took the folder in the little assistant''s hand. The mobile phone was lying on the tea table, and the unfinished video was still playing on the screen.


    At the moment when Shuya turned and left, the direction of the camera suddenly said, "sister Shuya sang the theme song of the film. I heard that the next step is to develop into the singing world. Apple station" looking for a good voice "invited you as a guest judge in the third season, right?"


    This question focuses on the last. The news of being invited as a judge is that Shuya has just received the notice this morning, and it has just been finalized. Almost no one knows. Obviously, not all the reporters present know it. At the moment, it has caused a great sensation.


    The reporter who was ready to leave quickly extended the microphone to Shuya.


    Peng Ye stood behind Shuya and whispered, "this question can''t be answered. Let''s go."


    Shuya didn''t leave directly, but stopped to turn around and hook the corner of her mouth, "look forward to it."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Han Mo said "thank you" and flipped through the folder sent by his little assistant. He went back to the sofa and sat down. The video on his mobile phone has been played, and the picture is only fixed in Shuya''s beautiful smile.


    Han Mo quit the software and put the mobile phone back on him.

 Chapter 32

    Han Mo didn''t finish watching the later video, but he wasn''t ready to play it again. He always passed the time. Han Mo just flipped through the folder brought by the little assistant. It''s a program planning case.


    Meng Si just entered the office and saw that Han Mo was already waiting for him. He said happily, "I found another advantage of you, punctuality, which is a noble character." Meng Si hates artists who are always late. They show their big name by being late. Obviously, there is no special reason to come later than others.


    Han Mo didn''t respond. The corners of his mouth moved slightly, which was a response.


    Meng Si saw the folder in Han Mo''s hand, "have you got the information? That''s why I came to you. Have you opened it? " Meng Si has sat on the sofa opposite Han mo.


    "Simply turned it over." Han Mo said casually that he was also telling the truth. He just read the first page and knew it was a program, but he didn''t watch anything else. In fact, he didn''t need to watch it. He knew too much about the relationship between agents and artists. All he needed to do was to listen to Meng Si tell him what to do.


    Meng Si is a little excited. He really likes Han Mo and is impeccable in all aspects. Meng Si is also feeling when there is no one. After more than ten years, someone can finally revive his enthusiasm for this cause again.


    He straightened his waist, and his thin body seemed to have a lot of spirit. "Let''s start by this. The weapons we have covered for a long time can be bright."


    "These days, I''ll make a fire to make the bar singer more popular. The name of this program is just in line with our current topic. It''s not the first season. The previous two seasons have laid a lot of audience foundation. I want to make you famous. I Meng Si is the best agent in the whole North. " Meng Siyue became more and more excited and stood up.


    Meng Si looked at Han Mo with passion. He thought Han Mo would be like him. At least he had to look forward to it. Meng Si stared at Han Mo with round eyes, and the air was filled with quiet embarrassment.


    Han Mo thought it was just Meng Si''s emotion. He didn''t need to respond by himself. At the moment of embarrassment, he found that he should respond to him, so he nodded slightly, "Oh".


    Meng Si''s saliva flew, and he said and danced with his impassioned speech. Finally, he got a faint "Oh". Meng Si only felt that the cool wind behind him was swishing, and there was no love, but he didn''t cut down. This is his own artist''s character.


    In order to ease his embarrassment, he coughed twice and slowly sat back on the sofa. "The game is two weeks later, a total of ten games. At least prepare twelve songs. Two spare songs, "those flowers" can''t be sung, and "where''s dad going" is not suitable for the competition. Well, I''ll make an appointment with Mr. Tian later to help you choose songs and find out what classic songs are suitable for you. "


    Meng Si has entered the working state. His excitement just faded, and his face showed a serious expression. As he said, he walked towards the desk, picked up the phone and pressed a shortcut key, "can you ask if Mr. Tian in the rehearsal room is in? Well, ask now. "


    The little assistant acted quickly and soon gave Meng si the answer. Meng Si frowned, "well, I see", and hung up.


    "The old man Tian Yadong is often absent from the company. He''s not lucky today. He''s not here. It''s estimated that where to find inspiration. Let''s make another appointment about the song selection. " Meng Si didn''t say much, but obviously he was emotionally affected and his ending became weaker.


    Han Mo didn''t say anything. In fact, he knew it for a long time. From the beginning when he sang "where''s dad going" to being watched by TV stations, to the later "those flowers" being sought after by netizens, it can be said that the songs of the original world, one of which was taken casually, were high-quality products. In addition, there were many songs that the original owner''s voice could control. He didn''t worry about the choice of these twelve songs at all.


    Don''t worry, don''t worry. Han Mo still has to choose. After all, some songs are suitable for the competition, and some songs are only suitable for him to enjoy quietly when no one is around. Generally, he doesn''t want to say what hasn''t been done well, so he didn''t say anything in the face of Meng Si''s worried expression.


    The competition is scheduled two weeks later. It''s neither long nor short. If he can''t do the song selection in Mengsi''s plan today, there''s nothing to do. Although Han Mo signed the contract, he hasn''t made a formal debut and is fine in the company. He left Mengsi''s office and went home.


    Han Mo has painted half of the story of little red riding hood. In addition to the picture book version mainly based on pictures, he also specially wrote a complete story displayed in words. Han Mo hopes to give children some warning through this story. He is worried that the picture book version can''t better explain the story clearly, so he has a complete text story.


    Han Mo is very serious and devoted to doing one thing at a fast speed. In the evening, Han Mo''s whole picture book has been drawn. He breathed a long sigh of relief and thought that he could hand in the manuscript to Director Wang tomorrow.


    Put away the original painting. Han Mo suddenly remembered that Wang Lei gave a website last time, saying that there were some recommendations and reader rankings of children''s storiesˇ¶ The frog prince was also pushed to this website after it was published. Han Mo didn''t care about the ranking, but he wanted to see the feedback from readers.


    Han Mo opened the website. His main business is very childlike. After all, it is a children''s book website. There are no messy advertisements. The large picture of the rolling book cover is displayed from left to right at the top, and the Frog Prince is also in it.


    The first mock exam of other books is relatively young and unique in color. The theme of frog prince is different from the previous painting styles.


    At the bottom of the scroll chart are the text introductions of some stories, and the ranking of recently published stories is arranged on the right.


    First place Kate lamb 23562 votes


    Second place "baby bear story garden" 19456 votes


    Third place "Frog Prince" 19223 votes


    Fourth


    Only the top ten votes are displayed on the home page. Han Mo''s story ranks third, only more than 200 votes less than the second, which is a very good result among newcomers. Hanmo was originally a person who scoffed at these rankings, but he had a little joy when he saw his vote ranking.


    Maybe it''s because this is a children''s story book. She always thinks it has something to do with the little guy. Xuanxuan must also very much hope that the book written by her father will be popular. He doesn''t care what he looks like in other people''s eyes, but he enjoys the image in the little guy''s eyes.


    Han Mo casually clicked the title of the book and went directly to the next page, which is the trial reading page of frog prince. Parents can try to read part of the content first. If they feel good, they will go online to buy it. Then some will go back to the website to write some book reviews as feedback, which is a bit like that kind of buyer''s evaluation.


    Readers'' feedback is very important. He also wants to see the comments of these parents who have read the book on the story. When the mouse scrolls down, he sees the comment page at a glance. One comment after another jumps into his eyes, and Han Mo can''t help opening his eyes.

 Chapter 33

    (PS: I forgot the last chapter. The plot of the second half of chapter 31 issued yesterday has been slightly modified. My friends can review it when they have time. (* ^ ^ *)


    Han Mo just wanted to have feedback, but he didn''t expect so much. It was just a picture book with full screen comments. He had more comments on one book than Kate the lamb and baby bear paradise combined, but his book was published a month later than the previous two books. He was a new author and didn''t have as high reader base as the previous two authors.


    Han Mo glanced at the comments below.


    "It used to be picture books. I had to read stories to pictures. Since I had this picture book, children began to tell stories to me, and they added details every time. It''s so cute."


    "I saw it first when I bought it. I didn''t expect that the frog would be a Prince later. Hee hee, it''s interesting."


    "I am a primary school art teacher and a mother. To tell you the truth, what moved me about this book was not only the wonderful story, but also every picture in the picture book. They were hand-painted versions. I don''t know if anyone noticed this as much as I did."


    "I agree upstairs. I started reading the content only after I was attracted by the painting. I also do educational work. I will read the books for my children first. This picture book is great."


    "I''m really curious about who the horseman is. I''ve bought so many story books before, and I''ve never heard of the writer''s name."


    There are dozens of replies at the end of this comment, all written with "+ 1" or approval. The painting style of comments changed from here, and everyone began to discuss the real identity of the author. Han Mo didn''t look down and quit the page. He didn''t care much about other people''s comments.


    After turning off the computer, Han Mo found that his mobile phone was muted. 37 missed calls. When he clicked it, it turned out that it was all Meng Si. He called it almost every three or five minutes. Han Mo was speechless, but it was also in line with Meng Si''s character. Generally, if no one answered it once or twice, he might give up. Wait a minute, the other party will call back, But Mengsi kept calling until you answered the phone.


    Han Mo guessed that Meng Si might be in a real emergency. He clicked the number and was ready to dial. Suddenly, the mobile phone rang and Meng Si''s name jumped on the screen. Han Mo held his mouth and connected the phone.


    Before he could speak, Meng Si''s loud voice exploded, "my little ancestor, what are you doing? Why don''t you answer the phone."


    "I..." it''s really bad that Meng Si didn''t answer the phone in time, and Meng Si must have informed him of something important before he called. Han mogang wanted to explain that the mobile phone was accidentally muted and didn''t wait to speak.


    "OK, I stopped talking just now. Just take it now." Meng Si seemed to be relieved. He rounded up the matter. Han Mo didn''t open his mouth to explain after hearing Meng Si say so.


    "At 10:30 tomorrow morning in the rehearsal room No. 1, it''s not easy to make an appointment with Tian Yadong''s old man today. He hates being late. He must not be late tomorrow." Meng Si''s tone was filled with strong dissatisfaction with Tian Yadong. It can be imagined that he had said a lot of good words before inviting the other party. He was still angry and had no place to send it.


    Han Mo said faintly, "OK."


    Meng Si held it for too long and had no place to vent, so he told Han Mo a lot about Tian Yadong''s contempt for newcomers, how to put on airs and how to play big cards. Even his boss didn''t pay attention to him. He said it for more than ten minutes. Han Mo maintained the state of "uh, ah, oh", and seriously did a good listener. He didn''t cooperate or stop.


    Meng Si said that he was tired and breathed a long sigh of relief. "Oh, transparent, comfortable, little Mo Mo, I found another advantage of you. It''s not easy for an excellent listener to do this. Well, you have to rest early. See you tomorrow. " Meng Si''s feminine conclusion floated into Han Mo''s ear, which made him goose bumps.


    ......


    The next morning, Han Mo simply cleaned up and went out. He had a T-shirt, jeans and a pair of sneakers. It couldn''t be simpler. Although he signed a contract with sichen media, he is no different from roadside office workers. The only difference may be that he has a higher appearance.


    In fact, Han Mo won''t be late without Meng Si reminding him. Meng Si is right. Punctuality is one of his advantages, and he will arrive a little earlier every time.


    The whole 19th floor of sichen media building is used for rehearsal. The so-called No. 1 rehearsal room is the largest and most high-end equipment in all rehearsal rooms. Only front-line artists can make an appointment with this room. It can be seen that Mengsi has spared no effort in cultivating calligraphy.


    Han Mo raised his wrist and looked at his eye watch. He drew an arc with the hour and minute hand, just pointing to the direction of 10 o''clock. He went out early and knew he would arrive early, but this time it was a little early. Originally, rehearsal room No. 1 could invite many people a day according to the time period, but Meng Si was the boss, and no one dared to provoke him. Today, this rehearsal room was theirs all day.


    Han Mo went to the door. The lock of the rehearsal room had been opened by the little assistant. He pushed the door open and turned around the empty rehearsal room. He vaguely heard the sound of music outside the door. Sometimes there was no music, which seemed to be rehearsing.


    Following the music, but also because he had nothing to do, Han Mo walked out of the rehearsal room. He found that the music came from the No. 2 rehearsal room opposite.


    The door of the rehearsal room was open. Han Mo stood at the door and could just see the situation inside. They were three teenagers. Although they were dressed very mature and wore shiny clothes, Han Mo could see at a glance that they were 15 or 16 years old.


    At this time, the music sounded again, and one of the boys was singing and dancing hard. Although Han Mo had not heard the song of the world, he knew from the rhythm and lyrics that it was a singing and dancing song with a strong sense of rhythm, and the lyrics were very mature. Although the melody was not classic, if the singer had a solid foundation in dance, it should still be very attractive, It''s not that the boy can''t dance well, but he always thinks his performance is unspeakable.


    Maybe he realized this himself. He stopped dancing for a while, turned off the music in frustration and sat directly in the corner. Another boy who had been sitting aside walked to the center of the rehearsal room.


    The prelude is very soothing. After listening to the lyrics, it is a love song about lovelorn. A boy who looks only 15 or 16 years old sings a love song, and he is deliberately intoxicated. When he sings the chorus, he almost roars out and tries his best to cooperate with the lyrics. Han Mo shakes his head when he sees here.


    Until the third boy finished the performance, Han Mo standing at the door also saw why he had a strange feeling when he saw the three boys at the first sight. In fact, their voice was very good, but it was a pity. Han Mo was a person who had nothing to do with himself. They were all artists of the company. He didn''t want to mind his own business and was ready to turn around and leave.


    Ding Dong, a message.


    Han Mo took out his mobile phone and accidentally touched the door. The open door was pushed open by his inadvertent action.


    The three boys in the rehearsal room looked in the direction of Han mo.

 Chapter 34

    Han Mo casually slid down the information on the screen and put his mobile phone back on him. He looked up and saw three teenagers looking at himself.


    He nodded slightly, hooked the corners of his mouth, and was ready to turn and leave.


    "Elder martial brother?"


    Han Mo turned around and paused. He really didn''t know whether to promise. He might enter the company later than the three children, but when others called him, he couldn''t help responding, "hello."


    Originally, he said hello and was ready to leave. One of the boys stood up and said, "are you the signing artist of sichen media?"


    "I don''t need to ask. Elder martial brother must be a contracted artist with such a high appearance." Said the other boy.


    Han Mo held his mouth, which was the default. The boy who had not spoken all the time suddenly stood up excitedly, "elder martial brother, are you here for rehearsal? You must be a professional singer. Can you give us some guidance? "


    The eyes of the three children were full of expectations. Han Mo wanted to step back. He couldn''t take a step. He hesitated and walked into the rehearsal room.


    Han Mo saw that the three children worked hard and wanted to help them, but he was really not professional. At most, he could only give advice, and guidance was really out of the question.


    "I signed a contract not long ago and haven''t made a formal debut. I''m not a professional singer." Han Mo tells the truth.


    The three boys heard Han Mo''s words, and a trace of loss flashed in their eyes.


    The boy who just danced the hot dance said in a low voice, "even if he doesn''t make a formal debut, at least he has signed a contract. We still have no idea of our life or death."


    As soon as the voice fell, the two boys outside also sighed.


    Han Mo knew through understanding that they had not signed a contract and were not the official artists of sichen media. This rehearsal was for selection, because only one of the three of them could stay.


    The three children are very simple. Although they are competitive, they don''t smell of gunpowder. They meet to rehearse together, but they don''t feel ideal no matter how they practice.


    The boy who sang the love song said unhappily, "let''s not waste time. We''d better rehearse. We''ll go to the execution ground in a minute."


    "Elder martial brother, can you listen to our song? Although only one of us can stay, we also hope everyone can do well. "


    "Yes, elder martial brother, help us."


    Han Mo saw himself in their youth. At that time, he just came into contact with modeling. He studied how to improve his skills every day. When he saw a teacher, he immediately went to learn from others behind their hips. He always wanted to buckle some useful things and learn a little other people''s skills. At night, he went back to practice and chewed them into his own things.


    The three boys were still yelling at one elder martial brother. Han Mo gently pursed his lips and said calmly, "well, I can give you some advice, but whether you can use it depends on yourself."


    "Thank you, senior brother!" The three boys showed an excited look. They didn''t know how powerful the handsome and tall senior brother in front of them would be, but they knew that they must be better than themselves. As long as they could sign a contract with sichen media, they must not be ordinary people.


    Since he decided to help the three children, Han Mo wouldn''t just pretend. He walked up to the three children and said seriously.


    "I''ve seen all three of your performances. First of all, you have a common mistake, choosing songs."


    The three boys stared round. They thought that the elder martial brother would only mention some shortcomings in singing skills. Unexpectedly, they directly denied their songs.


    One of the boys bowed his head slightly and whispered, "but our songs were chosen by Mr. Tian himself."


    "Mr. Tian is the most powerful music producer in Beidu." The boy showed a look of worship.


    Han Mo said with a smile, "the point is not who helped you choose this song, but whether this song is suitable for you to sing. Maybe they are classics that have been sung for 20 years, but whether they are suitable for you is useless."


    He leaned slightly to one of the boys and said, "have you ever been in love?"


    The boy felt the back of his head and smiled awkwardly, "No."


    Han Mo certainly knows that from the boy''s expression when singing and the empty and pale emotion in the chorus, we can guess that the boy must not have experienced lovelorn.


    "If you want to impress the audience, you must first impress yourself. Even you don''t think it''s appropriate. If others listen, it can only be worse."


    Han Mo is a very reluctant person to talk. This time, he talked a lot with the three children. He always felt that no matter engaged in every industry, when they just set foot on this road, one person could give a little advice. Maybe there would be no deviation in the first part of the road. Although he is not a teacher, Han Mo just wants the three children to be good at the moment.


    Han Mo carefully guided the three children, but he didn''t notice what happened in the rehearsal room


    Meng Si''s mouth was worn out before he found Tian Yadong. He was angry, but he had to hold others on the surface. He also fought for Han Mo''s fame in the game.


    "You''ve been an agent for so many years and haven''t changed. What''s the use of beauty? Strength is the ultimate standard to measure an artist." Relying on his age and seniority, Tian Yadong doesn''t pay attention to his boss at all.


    "Yes, Mr. Tian is right, but I can guarantee that Han Mo not only has high appearance, but also has great strength." Although Meng Si didn''t want to offend Tian Yadong, he didn''t want him to speak ill of Han mo.


    Tian Yadong snorted coldly, "I watched you enter the industry. I don''t know you, Yan Kong. The selected artists are not only poor in ability, but also not good in character."


    Meng Si didn''t want to talk to Tian Yadong anymore. He rolled his eyes behind him and said in his heart that when we Han ink fire, I''ll let you have a good look at what virtue is.


    They said that they had come to the door of rehearsal room No. 1. The door was open, but there was no one inside.


    Meng Si''s heart sank. He also wanted to say that he was not late until the time arrived. He hurried to look at his watch. It was just 10:30. Finally, there was no excuse for Han Mo''s delay.


    "What did I say? The people you choose are all of this virtue. They play big cards before they make their debut." Tian Yadong said reluctantly.


    Meng Si had no choice but to say good words and smile, "wait another five minutes, just five minutes." While pacifying Tian Yadong, he took a few steps forward to call Han mo. as soon as he looked up, he saw that Han Mo was in the No. 2 rehearsal room opposite.


    Meng Si patted his thigh in his heart, "my little ancestor." He just wanted to push the door in and let Han Mo out.


    The door was half open. Han Mo''s voice came from the classroom. Meng Si standing at the door heard it clearly. His action of pushing the door was fixed in place.


    Tian Yadong found Meng Si, who was going to take out his mobile phone, standing at the door of the opposite rehearsal room, secretly looked inside and walked impatiently, "what are you looking at? If I don''t find him again, I''ll go. I''m very busy and don''t have time to wait for such a bad artist. "


    Meng Si glanced at Tian Yadong, put his finger on his mouth and said, "Shh," keep your voice down. "

 Chapter 35

    Meng Si ignored Tian Yadong and looked at the scene in the rehearsal room.


    Tian Yadong was very upset. He wanted to leave and inadvertently saw it inside, "eh, isn''t this..."


    Meng Si didn''t answer and Tian Yadong didn''t leave. He thought about what the boy was doing and stood behind Meng Si with his mouth tilted.


    Han Mo knows that it''s easy to give them a song. Any song he took in the original world is a classic. Let alone let one of the three children stay, even if they all stay, he also has this confidence, but what''s the future? After signing the contract, too many have become 18th tier singers. They have no characteristics and solid singing skills. In the end, they can only become a grain of dust in the waves and will be buried forever.


    Han Mo''s actual age is ten years older than the original owner. Too many experiences let him know that no matter what your job is, which way you want to go, mentality and positioning are very important.


    Han Mo decided to change their mentality and positioning first. "Remember, don''t imitate others. What you imitate is never your own. The audience won''t want to watch a teenager dance hot dance or listen to a child sing songs of vicissitudes. Everything should be sunny and gorgeous. Even love is the feeling of first love, not some moaning without illness."


    The three boys nodded one after another, and they automatically stood in a row, like three students listening to the teacher carefully. At first, they only thought of the handsome big brother and said some simple suggestions at most, but now they were attracted by the strong personal charm of the predecessors in front of them.


    Two people eavesdropping outside the door stood one after another. Tian Yadong snorted coldly, "what''s the matter? He hasn''t made a formal debut, but he said some high sounding truths. I chose those three songs. After thirty years of music, can he be less than a hairy boy?"


    Meng Si didn''t care about Tian Yadong. He rolled his eyes in front and didn''t speak.


    Han Mo didn''t know there were people outside listening to him. He continued, "I''ll teach you a song now. Later, you''ll sing the song I taught in front of the judges and teachers of sichen media."


    "Just one? But there are three of us. " The boy was very happy to hear his senior brother say he would teach them to sing, but he knew there was only one song and was a little puzzled.


    "The three of you sing this song together in a group."


    The three boys brushed a trace of surprise in their eyes and said in an unbelievable chorus, "together? Combination? "


    Han Mo gave a light "um".


    Just now, he always wanted to choose three songs for them, which should be suitable for them in each capital and classic. Finally, an idea crossed my mind, why should I choose three songs? They can clearly form a combination. The three boys have similar ranges but different ranges, which can just fit together.


    When he had this idea, the first thing he thought of was the little tigers'' love. This song was an old song in the previous world, but he still felt catchy and couldn''t help humming. This is the classic charm. It''s not like a fast food song. It sounds good today. It can make people think of a single cycle all day, But after this, I feel upset when I listen to it again.


    Han Mo said faintly, "I''ll sing it for you first, and then you can practice it yourself."


    The song "love" expresses a positive attitude towards life. The so-called love also has a wide range of meanings. In addition to love, there is also the love of family, compatriots and friends. And this song has a very classic sign language dance, which can be regarded as creating a generation of precedent.


    Tian Yadong wanted to go. When he heard that Han Mo wanted to teach others to sing, he gave a stuffy hum from his nose. After two steps, he retreated, "I want to see what ability this boy has and teach others to sing."


    He didn''t stand behind Meng Si this time, found a better angle, crossed his hands in front of his chest, and looked disdainfully at Han Mo in the rehearsal room.


    "I also have a dance in this song. You mainly listen to the song this time. After you memorize the song, you can learn dance again." Han Mo was going to perform the sign language dance together. He wanted the boys to see it, but he was afraid that they would only pay attention to the dance, so he gave more instructions.


    "Cut, does this boy really use himself as a bowl? And dance. " Tian Yadong sneered.


    Meng Si was already very impatient with Tian Yadong. He found that Han Mo didn''t need others to help him choose songs. "Mr. Tian, aren''t you still busy? Why don''t you get busy first? "


    Tian Yadong didn''t say a word and didn''t go.


    When the three boys in the rehearsal room listened to the dance, they stared at the round eyes excitedly, and the clear eyes that had not gone through the world could not help shaking.


    Han Mo had no expression. In order to make them see clearly, he walked two steps to the middle of the rehearsal room. Time was tight, and he sang directly.


    "String your heart and my heart, a lucky grass and a concentric circle, so that all those who look forward to the future can be partners while they are young..."


    As soon as the first sentence came out, the three boys were attracted by Han Mo''s song. The melody was so beautiful.


    Tian Yadong frowned slightly, and the corners of his eyes twitched uncontrollably. The expression he just disdained was stiff on his face, which seemed very unnatural.


    "... call to the sky loudly, say I love you, and say I miss you to the wandering white clouds, so that the sky can hear and the white clouds can see, and no one can erase our promise..."


    At the first climax, the three boys'' bodies had swung along with the rhythm of Han mo. although they still couldn''t remember the lyrics, they just wanted to hum along.


    Meng Si straightened his waist, put his hands in his waist and sighed deeply, "Oh, the younger generation is terrible. Han Mo not only sings well, but also must be an excellent music producer in the future. It''s good, it''s really good." He felt from his heart that Han Mo''s excellence was also said to Tian Yadong. After that, he didn''t forget to glance at Lao Tian''s expression.


    "... don''t let the young grow more lonely, plant my lucky grass in your dream field, and let the earth rotate with our concentric circle forever..."


    Han Mo found that the original owner''s physical coordination ability was great. He learned the sign language dance of this song in the backstage of a large party. A young group reviewed the classics and performed this song. Han Mo chatted with several singers backstage. Seeing them practice, he felt very interesting and followed up. He didn''t expect to use it in this world.


    "I want to take you to see the sea, say I love you, say I miss you to your brightest star, listen to the oath of the sea, look at the persistent blue sky, and let us fall in love freely."


    Until the last lyrics were sung, Han Mo''s action stopped. The three boys still swayed with the rhythm. They were stunned for a while before they realized that the song was over. The three people clapped their hands hard and their palms were red.


    Han Mo waved his hand, "don''t clap, you''ll practice this song."


    The three boys quickly put their hands on their sides and nodded hard as if they had heard orders.


    Han Mo thought for a while and continued, "whether you three can stay today or not, your future development depends on yourself. You should pay attention to everything you do. Fans first listen to the song, listen to the melody, then listen to the song, listen to the lyrics, then they listen again, listen to the story, and finally listen to themselves. " This sentence was inadvertently seen by Han Mo in the original world, but he did speak his heart. He knew that this sentence did not exist in this world, so he gave it to several children in the hope that they could go further in the future.


    The boys nodded vaguely. They remembered the elder martial brother''s words deeply in their hearts, and everyone thought about them carefully in their minds.


    "That''s great. I''m listening to myself." Meng Si really wanted to applaud with him. Unexpectedly, Han Mo was still such a connotative man. He raised his hand excitedly. Just when he wanted to clap hard, he remembered that he was eavesdropping, shook his fist and waved it down excitedly.


    Tian Yadong snorted and was ready to go.


    Meng Si gently pulled him down, "don''t go, Mr. Tian, help us Han Mo choose songs. The child has no talent and virtue. I want you to give me more advice." Although Meng Si smiled, it was obviously a bad smile. Tian Yadong lived most of his life. He couldn''t see the meaning of Meng Si''s words. He was even more upset. He turned and left.


    "Hey, where are you going, Miss Tian?" Meng Si snickered.


    Tian Yadong didn''t speak up and walked to the elevator.


    Meng Si glanced at Tian Yadong, who had gone far, "cut, damage Sai." His eyes returned to the rehearsal room and nodded to the figure of Han Mo who was carefully correcting the boys'' actions.

 Chapter 36

    After all, the three boys are young and learn very fast. They can sing skillfully after teaching them only a few times. Sign language dance is basically no problem. Han Mo taught them to cooperate with each other and walk. A combination just formed is presented in this way.


    "Elder martial brother, give our group a name." A boy said,


    "Yes, elder martial brother, we''re going to have an interview soon. We need to say a name to introduce ourselves."


    Han Mo thought, "it''s called sunshine boys, sunshine boy." Han Mo thinks this word is also in line with the image and temperament of the three boys.


    "Sunshine boys, sunshine boys, great." All three boys whispered their names.


    "It''s already ten fifty. We''ll start the interview at eleven." A boy looked at his watch and said.


    At this time, Han Mo also raised his wrist and looked at his watch. His heart sank. He was late. He was worried, but he didn''t show it.


    Han Mo finally looked at the three boys. "Change your shape today."


    At first, in order to match the songs they sang, the three boys made mature shapes and wore fancy clothes, which were not in line with their age.


    The boys haven''t understood Han Mo''s meaning yet. He has strode in front of them and arranged their hair. The hairstyle that originally looked out of proportion to their age has changed in an instant, and the clean outline of the three boys'' faces has been highlighted.


    The side wall of the rehearsal room is a big mirror. The boys looked at themselves in the mirror in amazement, touched their hair, couldn''t believe it, and turned to look at Han Mo, "senior brother, you are so divine."


    Han Mo didn''t explain much, and said faintly, "take off your coat and wear the white shirt inside. Don''t wear decorations. Just be clean and generous. "


    When he had finished what he should say, Han Mo was ready to go. He was also a little worried. After all, he was so late for so long.


    The three boys were very grateful to Han mo. Han Mo gave them more guidance and paid more attention than any so-called music master of sichen media. A boy came forward and took a step, "elder martial brother, my name is Wang Zirong, his name is Huang Yi, and his name is Yang Cheng." The boy pointed to the other two companionsˇ° Excuse me, elder martial brother, is it convenient for you to tell us your name? A stage name is OK. " He was afraid of being rejected, so he added that a stage name was OK.


    Han Mo has turned to go, and turned sideways and said, "I don''t have a stage name. My name is Han mo."


    ......


    When Han Mo came out of the No. 2 rehearsal room, he quickly took out his mobile phone to see if there were any missed calls. According to Meng Si''s character, he saw that he was not in the rehearsal room and should have a life-threatening serial call, but there was no missed call. Standing at the door, he looked at the information and still had nothing.


    Han Mo put his cell phone back on him and walked directly opposite.


    The door of rehearsal room No. 1 remained the same as when he left. Calligraphy pushed the door. The rehearsal room was very large, and his sight swept around.


    "Coming?" Meng Si''s voice with a feminine ending sounded in the corner of the rehearsal room. Han Mo saw Meng Si, who was thin and small, sitting in a chair.


    Meng Si stood up and walked to Han mo. the two men formed the most cute height difference. Han Mo looked down at Meng Si. The other party didn''t ask why he was late, and there was no change in his expression because he was late, just like the appointment was at this time.


    Han Mo is a little strange. It''s too abnormal and not Meng Si.


    But Meng Si didn''t ask, and Han Mo didn''t want to explain. He looked around to make sure that there were only two of them in rehearsal room 1. Tian Yadong was not there. He didn''t speak, so he waited for Meng Si to say about the next song selection. Han Mo has made a plan himself. He has basically figured out the songs of the competition. If Meng Si asks, he also wants to say something.


    Meng si still didn''t ask anything. He kept laughing, shaking his head while laughing. Finally, he looked at his watch. "Well, it''s almost time. Let''s go to the theatre."


    Han Mo didn''t ask much. He didn''t like to inquire about these things. He followed Meng Si straight out of the No. 1 rehearsal room.


    Han Mo is not very familiar with the office building of sichen media. He probably knows what to do on which floor, but it is not so clear when it is subdivided. He doesn''t know where Meng Si is going and walks out of the elevator.


    Han Mo didn''t know until he entered a large room with double doors that they had arrived at the multi-functional performance hall, which is a place for some artists who are still practicing to assess their performances.


    The innermost part of the performance hall is a small stage. The trainees to be assessed have not yet come out, but the judges under the stage have all sat down. There are six or seven people. Han Mo glanced at them and basically didn''t know them. His eyes moved to the farthest position. It is Tian Yadong that Meng Si has been talking about all the time these two days. He just glanced at them and didn''t stop much, Han Mo looked away again.


    Meng Si didn''t want to stand at the door. He walked inside with a complex smile on his face. Several judges saw the boss coming and stood up to say hello to him. Meng Si nodded politely in response.


    One of them gave Meng si the middle position. Meng Si waved his hand, pulled a chair and sat next to Tian Yadong.


    Han Mo didn''t want to go inside. He stood at the door and looked twice. He was ready to leave. He went out to wait for Meng Si. He had reached the door. The voice behind him suddenly attracted his attention. It was a boy''s voice, which was too familiar, because he had just heard it.


    "Hello, judges and teachers. My name is Wang Zirong. Today is my last day as a trainee, and it may also be my last day in sichen media. Whether I can stay today or not, I hope to show my best self to all teachers."


    Han Mo stood at the door and looked at the boys on the stage. The bangs on his forehead fell naturally, the clean white shirt and the simple typhoon. This is what a teenager of their age should look like. Han Mo couldn''t help reminding the corners of his mouth.


    Several judges frowned slightly and wrote and drew on the score sheet in their hands. The judge sitting in the center just got up to give up his seat to Meng Si whispered, "does he want to stay or not? His clothes and hair didn''t work hard. It''s too careless." Then he shook his head and crossed the column of appearance and temperament.


    Several other judges were also dissatisfied with his dress today. The judges sitting on the other side of Tian Yadong said casually to the stage, "start performing."


    Wang Zirong nodded and continued, "the song I performed today is called love."


    "Love"? I haven''t heard of it. " The judges discussed with each other and asked whether they had heard the song. Only Tian Yadong had no expression.


    The judge next to him suddenly turned to him, "Yadong, didn''t you choose Wang Zirong''s song? I remember it wasn''t that name. "


    Of course, it''s not this song. Others said that it''s not suitable to cut it directly. Tian Yadong didn''t want to tell the judge about this kind of anger. He just "um" and didn''t bite again.


    Meng Si heard their conversation, smiled unabashedly, and then "tut tut." Two.

 Chapter 37

    Tian Yadong, who should have the right to speak, didn''t speak, and other judges were hard to say. Everyone didn''t want to waste their time on it. It was a small matter for them to change a song. No one cared. Obviously, in their opinion, the trainee said a little more.


    Some judges began to urge him to hurry up. Wang Zirong paused and whispered, "in fact, I didn''t sing this song alone, and there were two teammates." As soon as he had finished speaking, two other boys came to the stage from the side of the stage.


    Combination? The judges who had been painting on the score sheet with their heads down suddenly raised their heads and looked at the three boys on the stage.


    "Who let you combine yourself?"


    "Today is one out of three. You sing a song. Who will stay?"


    "This is too childish."


    The judges were very dissatisfied. They were just a few trainees. First, they changed the song without authorization, and now what combination did they make.


    Tian Yadong, who was sitting on the edge, was already on fire. At the moment, he also wanted to take the opportunity to vent. He suddenly opened his mouth, "who do you think you are? Is it up to you as a person or as a combination? " Tian Yadong''s tone was very heavy. As soon as he spoke, other voices on the scene stopped.


    The three boys on the stage didn''t expect to be attacked like this by the judges and teachers. They didn''t know how to do it for a while. They were timid and didn''t dare to speak. They bowed their heads one after another and had a cold sweat in their fists.


    In the team of music producers, Tian Yadong has a high status, old qualifications and high prestige. His words can already represent the meaning of other judges. After a moment of silence, others began their duty of saying one word to another, starting from the three boys on the stage.


    "If you don''t want to stay, you can go now."


    "Oh, what are these young people thinking now? They take themselves too seriously."


    "The alternative tracks instructed by the teacher dare to change and make a combination. What are these?"


    The judges'' words are not only their duties, but also gradually become strange and cynical, one by one.


    Han Mo''s long eyebrows were slightly restrained and his deep eyes looked at the three boys on the stage. His steps began to move and came to the position facing the stage. Although it was far away, the boys still recognized their senior brothers at a glance and had just taught them many predecessors.


    The three boys felt nervous when they saw Han Mo, whether they could stay or not, whether they were as unbearable as the judge teacher said, they had to show themselves at least once, right here, right in front of them. Even if they failed, they would not regret it.


    Wang Zirong took a breath and slowly spit it out, "all judges and teachers, without permission, we changed the track and changed it into a combination form. I apologize to all teachers for this, but I hope to give us a chance to perform. Everything we do is to stay. The three of us stay together."


    After Wang Zirong''s words, the other two boys came to his side, grabbed his arm and nodded meaningfully.


    Tian Yadong snorted coldly, "I don''t think it''s necessary. You can''t see the songs I choose. Sichen media can''t accommodate you at all." Of course, he doesn''t want them to perform, because among the judges sitting here, only he has seen them perform and knows what kind of waves this song will stir up.


    Originally, other judges were still hesitant to give the three children a chance, but Tian Yadong opened his mouth, and they echoed Tian Yadong on one side.


    "Since Director Tian said forget it, you don''t have to perform." The judges set aside the scoring forms of the three boys for the interview of the next round of trainees.


    Lost, unwilling to enrich the boys'' dark eyes, they stood on the stage helplessly looking at the indifferent judges under the stage. They didn''t want to go, but they were at a loss.


    Suddenly, someone who hasn''t spoken under the stage makes the originally noisy Performance Hall quiet in an instant.


    "Oh, you all think I''m dead. Shouldn''t you ask my opinion?" Meng Si pulled a long tone and said half jokingly.


    At this time, the judges remembered that in the performance hall, in addition to themselves, there were bosses who had been sitting in the corner without talking. They looked at Meng Si''s direction and smiled, "Mr. Meng, what do you think to do with them?"


    They know that Meng Si hates that others don''t take himself seriously. He is the center and must obey him in both daily communication and artists in the company. Therefore, obedience has always been one of the important requirements of sichen media for artists.


    These boys even changed the track and performance form without authorization, which undoubtedly violated Meng Si''s bottom line. They all waited for Meng Si to say to let the three go, so that they wouldn''t bully the newcomers.


    Everyone looked at Meng Si''s expression with their hearts, waiting for him to say the final decision.


    Meng Si sighed slightly, "Hey, deal with it, my deal is..." Meng Si paused for a moment. The three boys on the stage subconsciously swallowed saliva. Death is not terrible, waiting for death is the most terrible. How can people not be nervous about their fate in the next sentence.


    Meng Sipu laughed and waved to the three boys on the stage, "sing, children?"


    Hearing Meng Si''s "sing", the three boys were so excited that they almost jumped up on the stage and bowed deeply to Meng Si, "thank you, Mr. Meng, thank you."


    Meng Si shook his hand. "Come on, let''s start quickly."


    The judges were surprised. When was their general manager Meng so close to human relations, but they were stunned. No one took it seriously. Just sing. A song is only a few minutes. They didn''t think that singing could change their fate. It''s just a waste of time to sing a song they haven''t even heard of.


    The three boys took a deep breath, no light, no applause, no prelude, and began their performance in the face of questioning and mocking eyes.


    "String your heart and my heart, string a lucky grass, string a concentric circle, let all calls looking forward to the future, and be a companion while you are young... Don''t let the younger you grow up, the more lonely you become, plant my lucky grass in your dreamland, and let the earth keep rotating with our concentric circle forever..."


    The boys'' clear and clean songs echoed in the performance hall, singing and showing sign language dance. They replaced each other''s positions according to the rehearsed walking positions and cooperated with the movements of their feet.


    "It''s a sign language dance. It''s a little interesting."


    "Did our company write this song? I haven''t heard it before. Is it a new song that hasn''t been released yet? "


    "Mr. Tian, look at the combination of their three children. It''s quite like that. It looks very comfortable."


    Tian Yadong sniffed and didn''t say a word. He spat in his heart. He didn''t want to praise them at all. Other judges came to see the excitement. Only he knew what was going on. His song was changed by a newcomer who had just entered the company for a few days and hadn''t made a debut. He also arranged such a performance. It was a slap in the face.


    Tian Yadong became more and more angry. The corners of his eyes twitched fiercely. There were several deep grooves on his wrinkled face. He couldn''t sit down and was ready to get up and leave. This subtle action had long been seen by Meng Si beside him.


    Meng Si gently pressed Xiatian Yadong''s arm with a smile on his face and whispered, "teacher Tian, these three little are only your disciples. How can you go before the performance is finished?"


    Tian Yadong didn''t speak and continued to sit in place with a black face.


    Until the last sentence of the lyrics was sung, the judges couldn''t help clapping for the three teenagers. It seemed that they didn''t make the voice of doubt and ridicule just now. Anyway, at the moment, they were really clapping for the three boys. They were shocked, unbelievable and more appreciative.


    However, they also know that the creation and choreography of this song will not be completed by the three boys themselves. Someone must help them. First, someone spoke.


    "Your performance brightened our eyes. I didn''t expect it to be so amazing."


    "Can you tell us who helped you practice this song?"


    Just as Wang Zirong wanted to answer, another judge interrupted him, "shouldn''t it be Lao Tian''s surprise to us? You''ve always brought these three little guys."


    In fact, they all know that although each so-called teacher will bring several trainees, they don''t really teach them. The most thing is to help choose a song. There are so many things every day. Who can care about the trainees. Just at the moment, this sentence has changed a taste, like ridicule and irony. In short, Tian Yadong''s face is more ugly.


    The three boys were a little excited when they stood on the stage. They didn''t think that their performance would be so smooth that they could win the applause of the judges and teachers. Thanks to one person, they wanted to say it. Wang Zirong said first, "in fact, today''s song was taught by a senior brother, including sign language dance and our modeling. He taught us a lot of things, In fact, he is in the performance hall. He is... "


    Wang Zirong wanted to say Han Mo''s name directly. He was excited and raised an arm to point to the place where Han Mo stood just now.


    The judges also looked back in that direction


    The performance hall was quiet for a moment. Everyone wanted to see who was so talented to write such songs and make up such dances


    There was nothing. Wang Zirong pointed to no one except the empty wall.

 Chapter 38

    Tian Yadong grimaced, while Meng Si gloated aside. He knew that Han Mo was behind him, and the artists he was optimistic about were not ordinary.


    Meng Si also looked back at the opposite direction of the boy''s finger.


    People''s eyes stayed on the empty wall for a moment and turned back to the direction of the stage.


    Wang Zirong explained, "it was there just now. Where are the senior brothers? "


    Meng Si was also stunned. Others didn''t know that he knew. Han Mo was brought by him. Why was the time of a song gone.


    No one knows that Han Mo left the performance hall when the three boys finished singing the last lyrics. The boys were too focused on the stage to find it. When he saw that the three boys had performed the song "love" perfectly, he was happy for them. It didn''t matter whether anyone knew it was taught by him.


    Hanmo sent Meng si a message telling Meng Si that he was waiting for him in his office.


    As soon as he sat down on the sofa in the office, Meng Si''s hurried footsteps passed through the air to the room.


    "Why did you leave without saying a word? I also want to take the opportunity to beat the old man Tian Yadong in the face so that he can know that Tian Yadong is not a celebrity. He is at most a personal name in our sichen media." Meng Si''s hands were on his hips, and his body swayed with the cadence of his tone.


    Han Mo sat silent and watched him perform quietly.


    "But you really impressed me. After less than an hour''s training, the three little things changed a lot. They not only taught them to sing and dance, but also helped them make image positioning. Sunshine boys, you even helped the company choose the name of the group for them. It''s really you. Oh, otherwise, my vision is unique ~ "at last, Meng Si drew an arc in the air with his index fingers and put a shape.


    Han Mo didn''t answer, but he wondered how Meng Si knew he did it. The vivid description seemed to have seen it with his own eyes, but Han Mo didn''t think much.


    A person''s performance is always easy to get tired. Han Mo doesn''t cooperate with Meng Si at all. He doesn''t even have the interaction between his eyes and expression. Meng Si''s mouth is dry and he sits on the sofa opposite Han mo.


    Meng Si suddenly changed his painting style and asked seriously, "how''s the song prepared? Do you have confidence?" At first, Meng Si just thought that Han Mo might have written the two songs "those flowers" and "where''s dad going". After watching him guide three teenagers, Meng Si found that he still underestimated Han mo. this boy can''t write songs. He''s so handy.


    Han Mo can handle it from the inside to the outside. At first, Meng Sisheng pulled Tian Yadong hard and begged Tian for his noble little face in order to help Han Mo in song selection and stage presentation. After all, he is a newcomer and doesn''t understand many places. This is the first step of his debut. He must kick it away and kick it in place, but he didn''t expect that he doesn''t need other people''s guidance at all, What, Tian Yadong can stand aside.


    Meng Si looked at Han Mo with expectant eyes, hoping to get a positive answer.


    Han Mo said two words lightly, "OK."


    Meng Si thought Han Mo would confidently say there was no problem. As a result, he squeezed out such two words. He didn''t drink the coffee and put it on the table. His anger was completely extinguished by Han Mo''s answer. He said anxiously, "is it just ok? A total of ten games. Prepare according to the maximum number of games. Ten main hits plus two alternatives. How many songs have you prepared? " Meng Si regretted kicking Tian Yadong away so early. He should ask Han Mo about his preparation before kicking. He hated that he didn''t suppress the fire at that time.


    Han Mo didn''t answer immediately and thought for a while.


    This second pause was too hard for Mengsi. He was in a hurry. He picked up his coffee and took a sip. Yu Guang still looked at Han mo.


    "Twelve." Han Mo''s tone is still flat.


    Meng Si''s mouthful of coffee almost didn''t come out, stuck in his throat and swallowed it after a while.


    He coughed twice, pointed to Han Mo and said, "you''re all ready. I asked you how you prepared. Why did you answer?"


    Han Mo''s face was indifferent. Meng Si looked at Han Mo and suddenly felt as if his brain was hard to use.


    Meng Si coughed again. "Let''s record the sample of the song to be sung in the first scene. Buckle the details. The first scene is very important."


    Han Mo nodded. Meng Si was very professional, and Han Mo believed him.


    It was originally said that it was only a sample of one song. As a result, Meng Si was so surprised by the song prepared by Han Mo that he had to pester him to sing all the twelve prepared songs before he let him go.


    It was seven or eight o''clock in the evening when Han Mo left the building of sichen media.


    The night was pleasant, the warm wind came, and against the hazy moonlight, Han Mo returned to his rented home alone.


    The little guy is not at home. Han Mo feels that his home is much deserted. He suddenly misses Xuanxuan''s playful and lovely figure. Han Mo picks up his mobile phone and dials Shuya.


    The phone rang on the sofa. The little guy just took a bath and strolled around the living room in a rabbit ear bathrobe. When he heard the bell, he ran to the phone for the first time, because this time was the phone time agreed by her and her father.


    Shuya also heard the bell and walked to the mobile phone with Xuanxuan almost at the same time. The little guy was small and ran to the sofa to pick up her mother''s phone. Shuya stretched out her hand and held it empty. Before she could see the name on the caller ID, the mobile phone was taken away by the little guy. Shuya deliberately tooted her mouth and said, "Xuanxuan, this is my mother''s phone."


    "It''s dad calling." The little guy held the cell phone tightly in his little hand, and then continued proudly, "however, if Mom misses dad, Xuanxuan can let mom talk first." Xuanxuan raised her cell phone and her small face blossomed happily.


    Shuya took two steps to Xuanxuan, didn''t answer the phone, but gently squeezed the little guy''s face and whispered, "answer the phone quickly." Then he walked away and left a private chat time for Xuanxuan. In fact, Xuanxuan''s voice was very loud every time. Shu Ya could hear it wherever she was.


    The phone had been connected for a long time, and no one answered the phone. Han Mo was wondering. Suddenly, the little guy''s soft, waxy voice came out through the microphone.


    "Dad, Dad, have you finished the story you told last time?" The little guy''s little face stuck tightly to the phone.


    Needless to see, Han Mo can feel the excitement of the little guy. "It has been written, but the publishing and printing is not so fast. It may take two days to send it to you."


    "Wow, my father is great." Xuanxuan was very happy. Her father had told her the story of Little Red Riding Hood and told him the truth. Although she had not seen the hand-painted version drawn by her father, the little guy was still very proud because she was the first of all the children to know the content of the story.


    The little guy always said a lot in front of his father, and Han Mo couldn''t help laughing in front of Xuanxuan. They talked for a long time before they hung up the phone.

 Chapter 39

    Every time he talked to Xuanxuan, Han Mo was the happiest time. No matter what the little guy said, he would laugh. This smile came from his heart and couldn''t help but show. If he could, he wanted to talk to the little guy all the time, but it was time for the child to go to bed. Han Mo didn''t want the child to go to bed late.


    Hang up and Han Mo turns on the computer. The paper version of little red riding hood has not been printed yet, but the online trial version has been uploaded to the book pushing website. On that website, readers can try to read the full text, but they can''t copy and download it. The world has a heavy awareness of copyright, and most readers won''t choose to watch piracy, let alone create piracy.


    Click into the website, the home page is still a large picture of the cover of the book that rolls to vote in front. Han Mo glances at the ranking. The number of votes for "Frog Prince" has exceeded that of "baby bear paradise" in front, becoming the second place.


    It''s not surprising that the ranking of the frog prince will rise. Originally, this book was published a long time later than the previous books, and ranked third in just two days. After a rising period, it''s normal to surpass them. Moreover, the form of picture books is really new in this world, and will certainly receive the attention of parents and children in the initial stage.


    Han Mo pays more attention to Little Red Riding Hood. He still spends some time on the choice of this story. After all, some educational significance is in it. He hopes to give children some warnings through the story.


    Fifth, Little Red Riding Hood won 23335 votes.


    This ranking is good for a book that has just been uploaded, and there is no physical version. They all vote through online trial reading. Han Mo clicks into the home page of little red riding hood to see the readers'' feedback on this story.


    Just entering the home page, comments have occupied the whole page. Through the comments on frog prince last time, he can probably guess that little red riding hood will receive similar attention this time.


    "Little Red Riding Hood is so cute. I''ll buy a red hat for my daughter in winter."


    "Fortunately, Little Red Riding Hood and grandma were rescued by hunters. When I saw them eaten, my heart was pulled together."


    "The story is really good. Give a compliment to the horseman."


    The comments are updated in real time, and new comments will roll up constantly. Han Mo casually read a few, all of which are people''s praise for the story or express their worship for the author. Unexpectedly, no one found the educational significance of the story. Han Mo was a little disappointed, but he thought about it. Maybe the upload time is short, and everyone''s attention still stays on the surface of the story, There is no deep-seated thinking. Sometimes, it''s like this. Whether it''s a book or a movie, the first time may be a lively one. You have to watch it for the second time and the third time to figure out the taste.


    Han Mo didn''t think too much and was ready to exit the web page. Suddenly, the real-time rolling comments were updated, and seven or eight new comments appeared at the top. Han Mo moved the cursor to the exit position, but inadvertently saw the contents of these comments. His eyebrows frowned and moved the cursor again.


    "What are these things, big gray wolf? Little Red Riding Hood? The author made it up and talked nonsense. "


    "Little Red Riding Hood is the worst story I''ve ever read. Only the mentally disabled author can think of it."


    "There''s also the Royal horseman. I think it''s bad to ride shit."


    Han Mo didn''t read the following articles carefully, but the contents were similar. The spearhead pointed at the author, all kinds of slander and abuse, and every sentence was ironic. This was not the feedback of the story itself, but more like a personal attack. Han Mo didn''t care much about what others said, but felt that it was strange that there were so many offensive comments all at once.


    The negative comments are not over yet. During the period, several fans of the horseman occasionally came out and said a few words of justice, but they were soon drowned by aggressive comments.


    "The author himself must be as evil as the big gray wolf, otherwise how could he think of the big gray wolf''s cannibalism."


    "Such a story even ranked fifth. There is a problem. There is definitely a problem."


    "Brush the ticket, it must be brush the ticket. How can a new person squeeze down teacher Mao''s Bear Baby story park with so many votes for the first book?"


    "Ticket dog!"


    "Ticket Dog + 1"


    "Ticket Dog + 748"


    For a time, the website was full of bad comments denouncing Han Mo''s ticket brushing, but occasionally readers came out to speak for him.


    "The Frog Prince is really great. I voted for it because I think the story deserves this vote, and I like the form of picture books."


    "Yes, it''s impossible for the Royal horseman to brush his votes. The number of votes rises little by little. It deserves its name."


    The two comments that just came forward to support Han mo were immediately drowned by saliva. Malicious comments emerged one after another, from life attack to slander. He swiped his ticket. Soon, the screen was filled with the words "swiping dog".


    If it is someone else, he will jump out of his feet and fight back immediately. You scold me, and I scold you a hundred, a thousand.


    But Han Mo didn''t. He was not angry, but strange, because these people were not like readers, but more like professional jet. They might not even have carefully read these two books, completely one-sided attacked the author of the horseman himself, and deliberately rhythmically said that he swiped the ticket.


    Han Mo is very calm. He has a hunch that there is a problem. Maybe someone is operating behind his back, otherwise he won''t be so aggressive.


    The book pushing website records the votes of each reader number and the books collected. As long as you click the reader''s Avatar, you can enter the reader''s home page and see the books they have browsed and voted for.


    Han Mo opened the first reader''s home page to scold him. Only one book, baby bear story garden, was displayed on the bookshelf, and 631 votes were cast for it.


    He opened it down in order. Similarly, there were only 889 votes for baby bear paradise on the shelf.


    After seven or eight consecutive points, the situation is exactly the same. Han Mo below is not ready to read it again. He already has a general answer in his heart. He minimized the book pushing website, opened the search page, entered several keywords "the author of baby bear paradise", and soon the author''s profile will be displayed.


    Mao Yifu, a native of northern metropolis, is a famous contemporary fairy tale writer. Graduated from the Chinese Department of Beidu University, he is now an associate professor of Beidu University, a member of the children''s literature Committee of Z Writers Association and a director of Beidu Writers Association. His representative works include baby bear paradise, the flying of small flowers, the secret of the sea and so on


    Han Mo glanced at Yifu''s profile, a series of identity introductions behind the name, and then thought about the sprays in the book review just now. Han Mo couldn''t help sneering in his heart.


    He turned off Mao Yifu''s profile and went back to the book pushing website. Wang Lei had already applied for an author account for him. With the author account, you can directly delete comments, and you can also top and reply to readers'' comments. Han Mo never cared about these comments. He didn''t want to delete or explain replies, whether good or bad, So I didn''t log in the first two times when I opened the website. I just looked at it casually.


    At this moment, Han Mo clicks the login, enters the account and password, and the web page opens again with four words written in the upper right corner - Royal Horse knight.

 Chapter 40

    Han Mo didn''t read the constantly updated comments. He clicked on the comment bar and his slender fingers crackled on the keyboard.


    "First of all, I don''t want to take the trouble to explain whether to brush the ticket. I said I didn''t brush. You said I did. I can''t tell a result here. There is website supervision and justice. True readers understand, I understand, that''s enough. Disgusting people bite, sincere people know. Then, tell me my story, little red riding hood. This story is not only a little girl visiting her grandmother''s house, but also has a deeper meaning. "


    There is a word limit for comments. After Han Mo typed this paragraph, the word limit has been reached. He can only send comments first.


    Just now, because no one came out to respond, it was meaningless to sing a monologue. The bombing had stopped. Only occasionally came out to say a word. It was not so crazy at the beginning, but there was still a curse on the screen.


    Han Mo''s comments were just sent and soon displayed at the top of the comments. He knew that the jet was just resting at the moment and would never leave the page completely, so he put his comments at the top for real readers to see.


    Unexpectedly, not only did the jet not leave the page, but also many real readers have been watching behind the screen. As soon as his comments came out, they were immediately followed by several comments on familiar readers'' avatars.


    "Everyone, look, the horse knight is out. This is the author."


    "Horseman, author!! Finally came out. "


    Generally, authors often appear in the comment area of their works, sometimes interact with readers and sometimes solicit votes for themselves. There are few low-key writers like Han Mo who never show up. His sudden appearance has attracted a lot of comments from real readers.


    "The horseman said that little red riding hood has a deeper meaning."


    "Sit and wait for the Royal knight to continue."


    Because Han Mo''s query on the ticket swiping is an attitude that I am not afraid of the crooked shadow. What you like to say at the moment is like a mad dog biting. With an understatement, he turned the topic to Little Red Riding Hood''s story itself. He still said, "ticket swiping dog", but he can''t splash any waves, No one cares at all.


    At this time, Han Mo continued to write the next part in the comment box. The educational significance contained in Little Red Riding Hood was intended to let the readers understand it slowly, but he felt it necessary to say it in advance at the moment. Only in this way can we stop the endless scolding of the sprayers. A meaningful story should not have been stained by these dirty things.


    "In fact, there are also bad people like the big gray wolf around us. In order to achieve their despicable purpose, they cunningly disguise themselves as good people, which is impossible to prevent. So little Red Riding Hood''s story tells the children, first, children can''t believe the words of strangers. It''s impossible to say that there are big gray wolves among strangers. Be vigilant, and don''t easily tell others about you and your family. Be careful to be used by bad people. Little Red Riding Hood told the address of big gray wolf''s grandmother''s house, so big gray wolf was able to find grandma''s house and pretend to be little red riding hood to eat grandma. "


    As soon as Han Mo''s second article was issued, the waiting readers could no longer sit still and expressed admiration one after another.


    "Ah! Yes, yes, I didn''t think of it. Little Red Riding Hood not only talked to the strange gray wolf, but also told him his grandmother''s address, so there was everything that happened later. "


    "It''s a shame that I haven''t seen the meaning of the story all at once after reading so many years."


    Several replies followed, all for how they didn''t understand the moral of the story when they read it for the first time, and some said they were waiting for the horse knight to continue to speak. Han Mo didn''t read it carefully and continued to write the third comment.


    "Second, children should pay more attention to observation and be vigilant when they find abnormalities. When Little Red Riding Hood first arrived at her grandmother''s house, she found that her grandmother''s voice on the bed was not "rough" and "big mouth", but she didn''t attract attention and was eaten by the wolf. Third, there are many good people around us. They are like hunters who help others selflessly. We should not only learn the hunter''s character of being willing to help others, but also learn the hunter''s brave spirit of fighting against bad people and bad things. "


    After putting the two together, Han Mo quickly wrote the last one, "finally, and most importantly, children must listen to their parents and remember their adults'' instructions, so as to avoid being fooled when they meet bad people, don''t easily trust strangers, and don''t be deceived by others'' appearance."


    At the top of the four comments, Han Mo has expressed all the things he wants to express clearly and said very simply. Generally, the children''s parents who log on to the book pushing website understand such a simple truth. At first, they didn''t read the story and didn''t analyze it very carefully. If he didn''t say it today, someone might find it in a while.


    After reading the four comments in a row, the readers immediately realized and praised it. The fact that little red riding hood ranked fifth with more than 20000 votes proves that it has many real readers. At first, a group of spurts came out, and the readers have no power to resist, just because they have no voice of spurts, and although they voted for the ticket swiping, But I don''t know if other tickets are brushed, so I don''t dare to say anything.


    However, Han Mo''s ingenious non response and unreasonable attitude makes these jet painters look like clowns, especially ridiculous. The profound implication of the later story has completely shifted the reader''s attention to the content of the story itself. As for whether to brush the ticket or not, it is like what Han Mo said. It is enough for the real reader to understand and the author to understand.


    At the moment, the spray that comes out from time to time to say "ticket swiping dog" is like a rat crossing the street. It is immediately besieged by real readers and then beaten to death. However, in this way, many spray are still willing to jump out and die. However, the scrolling comments on the home page are much cleaner, and everyone is discussing the story.


    "At first, I just thought Little Red Riding Hood was just an ordinary picture book like frog prince. I told it to my child as a bedtime story. From tomorrow on, I''ll teach her a lesson with this story."


    "I also want to teach my child a lesson. Every time I tell him these principles, he hates me for being wordy. This time I want to teach him stories, which will certainly arouse his interest and get twice the result with half the effort."


    Someone also mentioned the bad comments, "author, delete those bad comments. They must be spray."


    "Yes, at first glance, it''s the Navy. It''s too bad to deliberately discredit it. It''s immoral."


    Han Mo didn''t delete those bad comments. Deleting or not deleting is meaningless. Anyway, he has said what he wants to say. It''s good if you can know the real meaning of the story. He''s ready to quit the website, and the comments below continue.


    "Eh, I found that the reader accounts of these sprayers only pay attention to the book baby bear paradise! Should not...... "


    As soon as this article came out, other readers also confirmed it, "really, there is only this book, and they have only voted for this book."


    Han Mo didn''t look again. He quit the website and turned off the computer.

 Chapter 41

    Han Mo didn''t pay attention to the comments after he said what he should say. He went to bed and woke up again the next morning.


    A burst of rapid mobile phone ringing echoed in the room. Han Mo connected the phone. It turned out to be Wang Lei, the head of the kindergarten. Before Han Mo could speak, Wang Lei''s excited voice in the receiver had spread out.


    "The moral of Little Red Riding Hood''s safety warning is really great. At first, I just thought that the story of Little Red Riding Hood and the Frog Prince is different. It''s wonderful through your analysis. I''m going to print another 100000 copies. "


    "Print it now? So fast. " Han Mo completely entrusted the publishing to Wang Lei. He trusted Wang Lei and Wang Lei was willing to help. However, Little Red Riding Hood was just a children''s book, no matter how good it looked. It had just been printed, and it was printed so soon. Han Mo was not sure whether Wang Lei was right to do so.


    Wang Lei smiled foolishly and honestly, "don''t you know how popular your book is now? The book pushing network has exploded. The number of bookings has long exceeded the number of our first batch of printing. The supply has been in short supply before it is officially on sale. If you don''t hurry to print, you have to come to us. "


    Han Mo gave a light "Oh".


    "Early this morning, I received a call from the leaders of the Education Bureau. They were also very concerned about the story of little red riding hood. They said that the city leaders were also concerned." Wang Lei was a little excited. Although he had been an educator all his life, he met such an influential fairy tale for the first time. Then he sighed, "the spread speed of little red riding hood is amazing."


    The spread speed is amazing. Han Mo is not very strange. He didn''t pay attention to the book pushing network after posting. If, as Wang Lei said, the book pushing network has exploded, it''s not difficult to spread one thing all over the streets according to the current development of the network. This is the power of the network.


    They simply communicated about the two books and ended the call.


    Han Mo continued to do his own business, simply had breakfast, and then went out to the company.


    More than a week before the competition, Han Mo will go to sichen media to report on time every day. Although the name of the competition seems to be to dig new people, it is actually new people from various companies. They are basically signed singers. Even if they don''t sign, they are ready to sign a contract or make a debut.


    Meng Si kept his affairs under strict control. It was always mysterious every day. Han Mo was not very interested in what Meng Si did. Meng Si didn''t say it, and he didn''t ask. But Meng Si will find Han Mo every day and deliberately disclose his plan.


    Han Mo is ready to go to the company. As soon as he leaves the community, he sees a lot of people around the gate of the community. A small table is neatly stacked with piles of red brochures. Aunt Zhang in the community wears the armband of a safety propagandist on her arm and two young community liaison officers. She looks around the table as if she is sending something.


    Han Mo glanced at it and didn''t care too much. The community would always engage in some activities nearby, which generally made everyone pay attention to fire prevention and theft prevention.


    As soon as he took two steps, he was stopped by Aunt Zhang''s loud voiceˇ° Xiao Han, wait! "


    We don''t know what Aunt Zhang used to do, but after she retired, she began to help in the community. In many communities under the jurisdiction of the community, almost every family knows her. She has a loud voice and is kind-hearted. It''s easy to open the chatterbox. She worries about things in the East and worries about things in the west, but Han Mo doesn''t have much contact with her.


    Han Mo stopped. Aunt Zhang in the back trotted up to him, took out one from the small pile of brochures in her hand and stuffed it into Han Mo''s hand.


    "Go back and let your Xuanxuan learn. This is the brochure sent from above."


    Han Mo casually opened the booklet in his hand and stopped at the little girl with a red hat on the first page. It turned out that the safety booklet was printed Little Red Riding Hood. The above vivid drawings are all reduced versions of Han Mo''s picture books. Each picture is also matched with what Han Mo said on the book pushing website. It is concise and easy to understand. Not only the picture book version, but also the complete version of the story text are attached to the back of the picture book version.


    He suddenly remembered what Wang Lei said in the morning. The city leaders and the Education Bureau began to pay attention to the story of little red riding hood. Attention is attention, but he didn''t expect that the action speed would be so fast. The pamphlet had been printed and sent to various communities for distribution.


    Aunt Zhang looked at Han Mo looking through the album and thought he was interested in the album. She continued to say loudly, "today''s society is really chaotic. The big gray wolf is walking in every street. Human traffickers should be shot. It''s hateful. We have to tell the story of Little Red Riding Hood to the children and give them safety warning lessons. Prevention is the first thing."


    Han Mo looked down and flipped through the booklet, and with Aunt Zhang''s light "um", it is estimated that Aunt Zhang said the same thing to everyone who distributed the safety booklet. After reading the booklet, Han Mo nodded in agreement and was ready to leave.


    Aunt Zhang didn''t mean to leave. "Xiao Han, what do you think of the story of Little Red Riding Hood?"


    Han Mo replied lightly, "well, it''s good."


    The word "yes" suddenly struck the nerve of Aunt Zhang''s chatterbox. It seemed that Han Mo became a like-minded person with her. Aunt Zhang''s voice rose another octave and said excitedly, "I also think this story is really great. As soon as the booklet was issued, I taught a lesson to my two grandchildren at home. Hey, you said, how did the author think of giving children safety education with fairy tales? It''s so talented. "


    Aunt Zhang then looked at Han Mo with expectant eyes. When he responded, Han Mo didn''t know what to say, so she could only cooperate with her and said "Hmm" again.


    "Xiao Han, your Aunt Zhang has seen the world. I guess the Royal Horse knight must be an old professor in the Chinese Department of Beidu University. He may retire and have nothing to do. He can write fairy tales. If he doesn''t have rich experience and solid foundation, he can''t write them." Aunt Zhang talked with great seriousness, as if she had seen the so-called old professor.


    "Yes." Han Mo listened to Aunt Zhang''s saying that she was an old professor who had retired. He still used such a positive tone. He was a little sad and laughing, but he wasn''t ready to stop her, so he nodded and didn''t say anything.


    "No, it may also be a professor in the Department of fine arts. It is said that this picture was also painted by the author. Talent, talent, it''s still mysterious. " Aunt Zhang thought thoughtfully and made multiple-choice questions in her brain. Is it a professor in the Department of Chinese or a professor in the Department of fine arts? Suddenly he thought of something and suddenly added, "I don''t care what Professor He is. In short, the Royal knight is definitely not an ordinary person."


    Han Mo listened to Aunt Zhang boasting about the horseman for more than ten minutes at the door of the community. Finally, she left with the safety manual of little red riding hood. When she left, Aunt Zhang shouted behind, "I''ll tell Xuanxuan well when I go back."

 Chapter 42

    A week later, sichen media building.


    Han Mo stood in Mengsi''s office, and his sight fell on the TV hanging on the wall. An entertainment program called "daily entertainment" is being broadcast on TV. At the beginning, it spent a long time reporting the news that the new couple sunshine boy has quickly become popular with a single "love".


    At the moment, a MV of "love" is being broadcast. Three big boys are wearing similar white shirts and school uniform pants, performing sign language dance in a place similar to the campus playground.


    Although Han Mo doesn''t care much about entertainment news, he pays attention to the dynamics of the three boys. Meng Si has arranged a very experienced agent for them. The song "love" has just been released. Because of its catchy rhythm and positive lyrics, it is widely praised. Coupled with the fresh and sunny temperament of the three boys, it is very popular with young fans.


    Meng Si continued to extend the positioning set by Han Mo in advance, positioning the images of the three boys on the campus in a lively, healthy, sunny and enthusiastic form, and produced an MV with a theme on a special campus. Their "audience" was not ordinary people, but students of deaf mute primary school.


    This idea was prompted by Han Mo in a chat with Meng Si. Meng Si had a quick mind and asked the director to change the original scheme overnight and choose the scene again. Finally, there was the MV now on TV.


    Meng Si also hid a thought. He launched this MV only two days after the single had been released. He always said that the bombs in his hand could not be put at the same time. They should be put one by one, and they should be louder and louder again and again, so that the heat could ferment rapidly. This is Meng Si''s way of doing things.


    When these two pieces are played again, they immediately set off a clear stream in the whole Chinese singing world. They are highly praised both on the Internet and on the TV media. In recent years, more and more artists have made their debut in the form of groups. The cost of making their debut in groups is low and the audience is wide. Several people singing together can also make up for each other''s shortcomings. It is precisely because of these advantages that the combination is flooded and there are many works, There are few high-quality products, many people make up for the number, and few people with strength. The audience has long been aesthetic fatigue. Most of them are short-lived, submerged in the vast sea of people, and no one cares anymore.


    In the past two years, sichen media has made little progress in launching new people, just like most companies. The popularity of new people is low. When they encounter inaccurate positioning or poor strength, they basically push one by one. In the past, sichen took the route of repackaging some well-known artists, so the success rate will be much higher.


    The inserted MV has been played, and two fashionable young hosts, a man and a woman, appear on the screen. The two hosts are reporting the program in the form of a dialogue.


    The male host said: "today, we make a special edition for sunshine boy for daily entertainment. Fans should feast their eyes."


    "Yes, follow our camera to see the latest news about your idol."


    It turned out to be the album of three boys. Han Mo didn''t leave and continued to pay attention to the report on sunshine boys on TV. In fact, the program has been introducing how popular their songs and people are now. Moreover, the song "love" has become the theme song of public welfare activities for the deaf mute.


    The screen began to forward screenshots of some netizens'' comments on the network.


    "I am a deaf mute. Although I can''t hear this song, I can still feel its melody. This is a song I can understand."


    "This song is so beautiful. Since listening to it, I can''t help humming on my way to work every day. Although I can''t sing well, it has become the only song I can sing."


    "I love sunshine boys very much. As soon as they appear, they are like a wisp of spring breeze blowing their faces. They look very comfortable. They are much better than those well-dressed men''s and women''s groups."


    Many comments are sought after and praised by fans. The last screenshot summary is scrolled on the screen, which is also the comment of a netizen. "I really want to know what kind of person can write such a beautiful song as love."


    The large screen behind the host is fixed on this comment, which leads to the next topic of the two hosts.


    The male host said with a disappointed expression, "in fact, like everyone else, we really want to know who the songwriter of the song love is. Sichen media carefully created a young combination sunshine boy, but never mentioned their famous songwriter, casting a mysterious veil on this talented producer."


    The hostess then said, "but mystery is mystery. Our daily entertainment has gained exclusive news from sichen media." She paused, smiled and continued, "a staff member of sichen media, who didn''t want to be named, accidentally said the information about the producer of love when interviewed by our reporter."


    "Oh, don''t sell off. Tell everyone quickly."


    The hostess pretended to smile mysteriously, "it is said that he is a new music producer with the surname h. This time, he is not only responsible for the production of lyrics and songs, but also arranged the sign language dance in the sunshine boy MV. He is a genius producer. The point is that sichen media has got the exact news. At some time soon, it will let the music ghost surnamed h come to the stage to meet you. Please wait and see if you like the song love. "


    Han Mo smiled and shook his head when he heard this. Don''t think Meng Si must have released the news himself. Since he deliberately filled in the blank in the column of songwriter, the popularity of the songwriter of this song has been high. People''s curiosity is very strange. The more you don''t say it, the more he wants to know that Han Mo is not a showman. He doesn''t care whether to write his name or not. Let Meng Si do whatever he wants.


    Han Mo was thinking, and Meng Si walked into the office.


    "Do you see wechat? The news about the songwriter of love has risen to the second place in the hot search list, now second only to the sunshine boy. "


    Han Mo has never been on wechat. Since the last registration, he hasn''t sent any news and basically hasn''t paid attention to hot search. Meng Si just asked. He knew that Han Mo certainly didn''t know. He took out his mobile phone with one hand, opened wechat and got it in front of Han mo.


    Han Mo probably glanced at it. Now the hot search article has changed from the songwriter of love to Mr. h of sichen media, and the "best bar singer" who has been ranked sixth in the hot search list for this period has jumped to third.


    Han Mo knew that it must be Meng Si who made the bar singer more popular.


    Meng Si knew that Han Mo must have seen the bar singer become hot search No. 3. He suddenly brushed a smart smile on his face, picked up the remote control, and transferred the channel of "daily entertainment" to Apple station. A program preview is playing on the TV.


    It is the program that Han Mo will participate in three days later. First, he briefly introduced the competition rules. There are seven singers in the competition. The final elimination system is adopted for the comprehensive score ranking every two periods, and then one will be added in the next period to continue the competition. After the introduction of the rules, the posters of the singers who will participate in the competition will be displayed on the screen in sequence.


    There are men and women. Han Mo doesn''t know them, but their characteristics are very similar. They are young and have high appearance value. Until the end of the sixth singer, Meng Si shows an excited look, "look, the next one is you."


    Han Mo glanced at Meng Si''s excited figure standing in front of the TV and moved his eyes to the screen. The image of a singer holding a guitar and facing the microphone occupied the whole screen, but the singer''s face was cleverly blocked. Han Mo remembers that Meng Si invited a famous professional photographer to take a picture for an afternoon two days ago. Han Mo just didn''t expect that the picture was handed over to the TV station. He was a little confused. Since he would block his face later, why did he have to make so many different expressions at that time.


    Other singers will write their names and brief introductions at the bottom of the poster, such as age and hometown. Only Han Mo wrote six words "the best bar singer" at the bottom.

 Chapter 43

    The hot sun shines on every place she can shine. The weather in Beidu is as hot as the people living here. However, there is not so much haze in the north of the world. The sky is very clean. Han Mo looks at the blue sky in the distance through the window.


    "Here we are." Meng Si said to North and South Korea.


    Han Mo takes back his sight and looks at Meng Si on the other side of the business car.


    Meng Si is in a good mood today. He specially wears a pink shirt with a light yellow bow tie and a white eight point shorts, revealing what he thinks is the sexiest ankle in the world. Many people don''t agree with Meng Si''s fashion, but Han Mo thinks this dress is Meng Si and has characteristics.


    Already in front of the Apple TV station building, the car is still driving slowly. The front of the TV station building is full of people. Some of them hold signs, some hold selfie poles, shout and shout. The security guard pulled the isolation belt early and lined up in front of them.


    Han Mo''s car is a little far away from these people. He can''t see whose brand they are holding. However, he can guess from this situation that it must not be a fan of the players. It is estimated that there will be big guests in the evening. Han Mo only glanced at it and didn''t pay attention anymore.


    The driver parked the car at the door of the back door. Meng Si took Han Mo through a small passage. In order to avoid the over enthusiastic fans in front, the players usually enter from the back passage.


    The program will inform all contestants to gather in hall 1 in advance, where they will explain some competition matters and the lottery of competition order.


    Meng Si went to the door and answered the phone. Han Mo walked into hall 1 alone.


    The so-called hall 1 is really like the living room at home. It has a sofa, a tea table and everything to eat and drink. The program team is very considerate. Maybe in order not to make the pre game atmosphere too tense, it also spent some thought on the layout. It looks very warm here.


    Han Mo stood at the door and glanced inside. There were many people, but he stood round on one side of the sofa. Someone surrounded in the center seemed to be saying something. Han Mo didn''t go inside. He stood at the door. Maybe the conversation inside was over. The onlookers opened a gap. The man standing in the center walked out of the crowd.


    The onlookers stared at the moving direction of the man with adoring eyes. Han Mo was ready to find a place to sit. Just about to go to the other side of the hall, the man had walked to the door. When he saw Han Mo, he was stunned for a moment, and then showed a trace of contempt. Han Mo glanced at him lightly, ignored him and walked straight to the side of the hall.


    Han Mo just stood still when someone patted him on the shoulder.


    "Hey, Hello, are you here to participate in the competition, too?" The young man is very angry. He can tell from his speech that his voice is very bright.


    Han Mo gave a "um" sound and replied faintly, "hello."


    The young man is hip-hop, a little fat, and has a pair of smiling eyes on his white and round face. He is very enthusiastic. He said with a smile, "you see, there are so many people in the hall. In fact, there are only seven singers in the competition tonight, and they haven''t come yet. The rest are all waiting for singers. I think you come alone like me. Hehe, That''s what we call low-key. "


    Han Mo held his mouth. In fact, he didn''t come alone, but Meng Si disappeared when he answered the phone, but he didn''t want to explain.


    The young man is very talkative and has been talking to Han mo. he can say anything from all over the world. If it''s someone else, Han Mo will deal with it and leave politely. But at the moment, he doesn''t dislike this person. The story is very interesting. It''s time to kill time. But suddenly a quarrel came not far away, interrupting the young man''s conversation.


    "This seat belongs to Yao Yao. Please go somewhere else." A cocky woman in her thirties was pointing at a girl on the sofa in a condescending tone. Behind the woman stood a tall, delicate young woman with beautiful facial features. The woman didn''t speak, but her eyebrows and eyes were full of arrogance.


    The girl didn''t move immediately. She seemed to be reciting the lyrics, so the reaction was a little slow.


    "At this time, which singer is still reading the lyrics and singing the song later should have been familiar with his heart. He hasn''t memorized the lyrics and participated in any competition. Just go home." The middle-aged woman smiled with a sarcastic tone. Her voice was loud and everyone around her heard it, causing a burst of laughter.


    The girl stood up and obviously wanted to say something to defend herself. There was a trace of stubbornness in her eyes, but soon she was not confident and covered up the stubbornness. She didn''t say anything and left the sofa with her belongings.


    This scene was like a routine in the star''s dressing room. Han Mo didn''t take it seriously. He glanced at the girl and took back his eyes.


    The fat guy''s conversation box opened again. He secretly pointed to the tall woman who had just driven others away and was ready to sit down and said, "she is Wang Yao, a newcomer favored by JINDA entertainment. It is said that she has a big background. Watching her play alone, there are so many people waiting on her, including brokers, dressing room designers, stylists and light assistants. This is a show. When you didn''t come, even Zhai Xu came here to cheer her up. Zhai Xu, you know, he is very popular now. Today, he is one of the guest judges. Thanks to the voting system of 100 public judges, the star guest judges are only responsible for adjusting the atmosphere. Their comments are most used as reference, otherwise the result may not be what happened... "


    He was still talking, but Han Mo didn''t listen carefully, because he suddenly caught a name, Zhai Xu. No wonder the man had such an expression when he first entered the door. At first, Han Mo didn''t care, but felt a little familiar. When he heard the name, he searched the man in the deep memory of the original owner.


    Six years ago, the original owner just came to Beidu and joined the army of dream seekers in Beipiao. When he first went to the crew mirror, he met Zhai Xu. At that time, Zhai Xu sang several songs, but he was not famous, so he wanted to try to transform into an actor, so he came to the crew for an interview. He and the original host interviewed for the same role. They were of the same age and had dreams. They talked happily. They were like old friends at first sight and left contact information. They agreed that no matter which one was selected, they would cover another brother when they became popular.


    Later, the crew came the news that the original owner was selected. He was glad to call Zhai Xu to comfort him and promised to introduce him to the role when he had the opportunity.


    But just the night before joining the crew, the original owner received a notice that he didn''t have to go and decided to play someone else. It was a great blow to the original owner. Later, when the TV play was broadcast, he knew that Zhai Xu was the original replacement for him, and the two had no contact anymore. This past is not very pleasant, so it has been buried in the memory of the original owner.


    "Hey, what are you thinking?" The fat boy interrupted Han Mo''s thoughts.


    "No, you go on." Han Mo said easygoingly.


    The fat guy kept looking at the door of hall 1 and said faintly, "there are still two singers who haven''t arrived. I don''t know which one of them is the best bar singer. In fact, I only expect this person. His singing" those flowers "is really great. My brother has been in Beidu bar for many years. I don''t know how many times he has sung. I only serve him, to tell you the truth, When I saw the video, I recognized that it was Max''s field and hurried to take a taxi. Just in order to listen to him sing on the spot, I was still a little late. People didn''t sing there. " Then he sighed.


    After an instant sigh, he was suddenly excited, "however, I heard that he came to participate in the competition, and I also heard his real name." The fat guy paused and said mysteriously, "his name is Han mo."


    The fat guy seemed to know a great thing and was very proud. Then the conversation changed, "eh, we talked for so long, and I haven''t introduced myself. My name is Ye Lizhi. What''s your name?"


    "Han mo."

 Chapter 44

    "..." Ye Lizhi couldn''t believe his ears and opened his mouth. "You, you are Han... Han Mo?"


    Han Mo didn''t speak, just looked at him calmly.


    Ye Lizhi stared, suddenly stretched out his hand, held Han Mo''s hand tightly and shook it vigorously, "so you are the best bar singer, Han Mo, Han mo."


    Han Mo gave a light "um" and quietly pulled out his shaking hand held tightly by Ye Lizhi.


    Ye Lizhi pestered Han Mo to ask East and West for a while, and the other two singers also came to hall 1 one after another.


    All the singers participating in the competition arrived. The people from the director group came in and took the lottery props. It was a golden box with seven small red balls the size of table tennis. The numbers were written on it. From one to seven, whichever number was drawn, the first one came out.


    The assistant of the director group took the box to the table in the center of hall 1 and said politely, "teachers can come and draw lots. The number you draw is the order of appearance tonight."


    People in the hall gathered around one after another. Ye Lizhi gently touched Han Mo with his arm, "what number do you want to draw?"


    Han Mo didn''t care much about the first few appearances, and casually said, "all right."


    Ye Lizhi frowned and said in a low voice, "don''t draw the number one. After listening to the seven songs, the audience has long forgotten what the first singer sang. How can you vote for him?"


    Han Mo didn''t answer, but what ye Lizhi said is actually reasonable. According to the deepening degree of the audience''s memory, the more it goes, the more it has an advantage. This is the idea of most people when drawing lots. In fact, Han Mo thinks it doesn''t matter much. It depends on the strength of the players themselves.


    Everyone is in a wait-and-see state. They want to draw lots, but they are afraid to take the number they don''t want to draw. Everyone''s eyes fall on the golden box. No one moves, but someone always comes out from time to time, "let''s start." All want others to start.


    It doesn''t matter how many times Han Mo came out. He wanted to wait for everyone to finish smoking, but he didn''t expect that no one was willing to be the first and couldn''t stand like this all the time. Han Mo took two steps forward. His arm was long, he fished it easily, took out a ball, held it in the palm of his hand, and returned to the position he had just stood.


    When Han Mo went out, ye Lizhi was surprised. He wanted to pull him. He didn''t want him to smoke first. Before he could do it, Han Mo came back. Ye Lizhi quickly asked, "look at the number."


    Han Mo unfolded his hand, and a 7 was written on the red ball.


    They took a breath of air-conditioning and hated that they didn''t go early just now. The number 7 they wanted most was taken away.


    Ye Lizhi whispered excitedly, "you''re lucky."


    Since Han Mo was the first to draw, everyone rushed to draw lots, almost at the same time.


    Ye Lizhi shook a small ball in front of Han Mo and narrowed his eyes proudly. "It''s No. 5. It''s good. I''m satisfied."


    At the end of the lottery, everyone whispered with the people around him. They were quite satisfied except one.


    "I don''t care. I don''t want number one. Now go to the director and draw lots again." Wang Yao stuffed the small ball with number 1 to the agent.


    We all think Wang Yao has a backstage, but we don''t know who her backstage is. In fact, her backstage is Wang Yi, President of JINDA entertainment, and Wang Yao''s uncle. Since childhood, she has been treated with dignity, unruly and willful. Now, relying on her uncle''s relationship, she has driven all the way into the entertainment industry.


    The agent was also very helpless. "It''s impossible to draw lots again. Even if the director agrees, the other six singers won''t agree. Don''t worry first." The middle-aged woman took Wang Yao and advised her.


    "What do you say? Anyway, I just don''t want No. 1." Wang Yao threw away the middle-aged woman''s arm.


    "Why don''t we try changing with others?" The agent is only tentative. In fact, the operability of this kind of thing is not very great. Generally, no one is willing to change it. She sweeps around the circle and turns her eyes on the girl they just drove away. The girl holds a small ball with number 2 in her hand. The agent pulled Wang Yao''s arm again and said softly, "let''s not change with her. No. 2 is better than No. 1."


    Wang Yao didn''t think so. She snorted coldly. She just wanted to take back her sight. Suddenly she saw Han Mo standing not far away, "I want to change with him. I want No. 7." Then he walked to Han Mo in high heels.


    "Give me your number 7." Wang Yao raised her chin and applied for unkindness.


    Han Mo was being pulled by Ye Lizhi to speak. Suddenly, he was stunned when he heard such an endless sentence. Looking at the direction of the voice, the other party can still use such an arrogant tone when she puts forward such unreasonable requirements. Han Mo feels that the people she meets are too kind. However, he just glanced at her. His sight didn''t stay for half a second, so he faintly replied, "don''t change."


    If it''s someone else, ask him politely. Maybe Han Mo will agree. After all, he doesn''t care about the appearance order, but Han Mo doesn''t like and doesn''t bother to talk to this woman in such a tone.


    The agent didn''t hold any hope, but he didn''t expect that Han Mo would not give Wang Yao any face. He angrily followed him and said, "this is the attitude of newcomers to their predecessors now? It''s good for a newcomer like you to come to the game and show your face. It''s not a pity to participate in two games at most. What''s the difference between the first few appearances? "


    Ye Lizhi got angry and said, "do you know who he is? He is the best bar singer. The topic about him has always occupied the top 10 of the hot search list. "


    "Bar singer, oh, can you take it seriously on the Internet?" Wang Yao showed a sarcastic expression.


    After drawing the lottery, the singer can go back to the room with his own number to rest. Han Mo doesn''t want to entangle with these two people any more. It''s a waste of life to say one more word, but ye Lizhi refuses to give up and continues, "Han Mo has signed a contract with sichen media and is no longer a bar singer."


    "Sichen media signs up so many artists every year, what if they sign up? It''s not a queue. Even the agent didn''t send one to follow. Even if it''s a signed artist, it''s a newcomer who doesn''t get attention. " Wang Yao''s agent snorted coldly, "come on, who''s your agent?"


    Ye Lizhi clenched his fist unconvinced, gently touched Han Mo''s arm and whispered, "who''s your agent? Speak up and tell them that any one of sichen media is better than their JINDA entertainment."


    For a time, Wang Yao and his agent, including Ye Lizhi, watched Han Mo, but Han Mo was really too lazy to compete with people like Wang Yao. Suddenly, a familiar voice came from behind.


    "Xiaomo, I heard from the director group that you got number 7? You are so lucky. " Meng Si thrust his waist and looked excited.


    "Meng, President Meng?" Wang Yao''s agent took the initiative to say hello to Meng Si. His expression stiffened on his face, and the corner of his eyes just raised trembled twice.


    Munce glanced at her and nodded in response.


    Han Mo handed Meng si the small ball with No. 7 written on it. He didn''t say anything.


    "It''s really the 7th. I''m very lucky. Let''s go to room 7 and get ready." Meng Si looked at the time and walked to the door.


    Han Mo said to Ye Lizhi, "I''ll go first." Ye Lizhi was also surprised that the boss of sichen media talked so easygoing with Han mo. he really didn''t like the boss and artist. He wanted to say something, but Han Mo had gone out of hall 1 with Meng Si.


    Wang Yao hasn''t recovered from the stunned expression just now. Looking at the back of Han Mo and Meng Si, she slightly turned her face to the shocked agent beside her. "Some time ago, I heard that Meng of sichen media came out of the mountain as an agent again. Is that for him?"


    The agent smiled bitterly, "it seems... Right."

 Chapter 45

    Han Mo doesn''t need much makeup and his clothes are very simple. He packed them early and waited for him to play.


    In order not to make the players nervous because of watching the competition in front of the stage, there is no live TV installed in the lounge, so they can''t see the situation on the stage. There is an editor and director assistant in each room, with a headset, waiting for the notice from the front at any time and waiting with the singer.


    The size of the singer''s lounge is the same. The standard room, a row of curved sofas, tea tables, dressing tables and fitting mirrors are also well prepared for food and drink. The lounge is not small. It is very spacious for singers with few entourage like Han Mo, but the room is much smaller for some staff assistants.


    Listening to the assistant director in charge of waiting, Wang Yao changed to No. 2, and Liu Xiaoqing, who was originally No. 2, became No. 1. The assistant editor and director is young after all, and there are not many such things. Therefore, when making a statement, he still has a personal emotion and feels unfair. Meng Si just smiles and shakes his head, while Han Mo has no expression. There are too many unfair things. You don''t know if you haven''t met them yet.


    Han Mo sat on the sofa and just finished the phone call with Xuanxuan. This time, the little guy used the phone of Shuya assistant Zeng Ying. She said her mother went to work. Han Mo put his cell phone away, looked up and saw Meng Si walking around in the lounge.


    "I say you''re not nervous at all. This is your debut." Meng Si doesn''t know how many times he has been an artist, but this is definitely his most nervous time. He has done too much work in the early stage and worked too hard. The more attention he pays, the more he worries about failure. At the moment, Han Mo is still so calm, which makes Meng Si extremely unimaginable.


    Han Mo said faintly, "is nervousness useful?"


    "..." Meng Si was stopped by Han Mo''s words. He was nervous here with himself. He sat down on the sofa next to Han Mo and began to pretend that he was not nervous.


    I can''t see the situation in front of the stage, but I can hear the applause at the end of the concert. The applause again and again tells them that the singer in front has finished singing.


    Before each singer goes on stage, the host will come out to make a string of words. After the singer sings, the guest judges will make appropriate comments to liven up the atmosphere.


    Suddenly, the door of the lounge was knocked, and ye Lizhi''s round head poked in through the crack of the door, "hee hee, I''m going to wait, Han Mo, when I finish singing, it''s estimated that you''ll also go to wait, and tell you to come on in advance."


    Ye Lizhi is No. 5. He has been on the stage. It is closer to Han Mo''s stage. Meng Si stands up again and walks around the house.


    "You''ll just play normally in a while. Anyway, there''s a second game. We''ve got popularity. It''s certainly not too bad to connect people with heat this time. You have strength. Don''t be nervous." With that, Meng Si walked back and forth two times in front, as if thinking about what else to explain.


    Meng Si''s little assistant smiled, "I think you''re nervous, Mr. Meng." The little assistant smiled. It was the first time he saw Meng si so nervous.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m not nervous. Han Mo is a newcomer after all. I''m comforting him in advance and reminding him. I''m afraid he''ll be nervous when he comes on stage. If something goes wrong again, the foreshadowing in front will be in vain." Meng Si didn''t admit that he was nervous and sat down again, but he didn''t really get into the sofa because he couldn''t sit still.


    The singing in front of the stage rang. The voice of ordinary singers was not very clear. At most, they could only hear the sound of the accompaniment. They knew they were singing, but they couldn''t hear the specific singing. However, at the moment, they could clearly hear ye Lizhi''s voice in the lounge. It was loud and clear. Although it was sometimes unstable in the high part, the melody of the song was more like a folk song, But his range is naturally high and his voice is good.


    Soon the singing was over. After a burst of applause, the guest judges began to comment, and the rest area behind them could not hear. A few minutes later, the editorial assistant North Korea and South Korea nodded politely, "Mr. Han, we can wait."


    Han Mo stood up with a light "um", and Meng Si walked out of the lounge with him.


    Coming out of the lounge is a corridor, which is a green channel for singers waiting for the stage. The stage and the end are on both sides of the stage. When Han Mo stood in the waiting area, ye Lizhi has stepped down from the other side of the stage. On the stage is singer No. 6.


    The stage is very big, the lights hit the singers, and the auditorium is distributed in a semicircle. Only the singers on the stage can be seen in the waiting area, but the situation under the stage can not be seen clearly. It is probably that the audience is full of darkness.


    The world is strange to Han Mo, but this brightly lit stage is not strange to him, but he used to be a top stylist, and now he is a new singer who has not yet made his debut.


    The sixth singer has stepped down. Li Manli stays on the stage. As a sister of Apple station, she supports the large-scale program "looking for a good voice" every season.


    Each contestant will put a video recorded by their relatives and friends before the competition. They will be arranged in a separate small room, facing the camera to cheer up the contestants. Because Han Mo didn''t have a group of relatives and friends, this link was cancelled.


    Li Manli was a little excited because the "best bar singer" who had been ambushed for a long time was about to appear. She always knew that this person was Han Mo, but because of the requirements of the stage and in order to cooperate with Meng Si to make Han Mo''s appearance have better results, she kept silent. Today, she can finally tell the secret buried in her heart in the most formal way.


    "Next is the last singer of this issue. I believe there is no need for me to introduce more. Everyone knows who this person is." Li Manli''s tone is stable, her aura is full, her voice is cadenced, and each word shows her excitement at the moment.


    Under the instigation of the host, the audience immediately became boiling. Many young people began to scream and shout. Many of today''s audience came just to see the true face of Lushan, the "best bar singer". They wanted to feel the singing of the bar singers on the spot. I don''t know how many people were drunk by singing those flowers.


    Zhai Xu snorted coldly and said, "it''s embarrassing enough to have no family and friends."


    His voice was not loud, but the other two guest judges in the same row heard him and didn''t say a word, but they obviously complained about the fact that there was no family and friend group to cheer. After all, it''s not difficult to find one or two relatives and friends who came to say a word. If it weren''t for the extreme popularity.


    A poster of Han Mo suddenly flashed on the big screen. It was the same one. He held his guitar and looked at Mai. His face was cleverly blocked.


    The audience was boiling again, and some young people shouted in unison, "the best bar singer"ˇ° Best bar singer "!


    Shu Ya, sitting in the jury, was surprised to see the poster on the big screen. She agreed to participate in the program, but she didn''t pay attention to the contestants'' information. She didn''t know that Han Mo would come. Although the photo was blocked her face, but


    At this time, Han Mo has slowly come to the center of the stage. With his steps moving, he stands in front of Li Mai. The spotlight instantly hits Han mo. at the same time, the shelter disappears in the poster on the big screen, and the perfect outline of Han Mo is presented in front of everyone.


    Warm applause broke out from the audience.


    Han Mo settled for a moment, confident and determined, and his eyes slowly scanned the front.


    Shuya''s heart contracted suddenly, fluctuated violently up and down, and her palm couldn''t help saving tightly.


    Han Mo''s eyes inadvertently swept to the judges'' table, but he was in the center with a slight frown on his eyebrows.


    Just for a moment, he collided with Shuya''s eyes in the air.

 Chapter 46

    Han Mo took back his sight, looked at the microphone and said faintly, "the southern girl is dedicated to you."


    The surrounding lights gradually dimmed, and the scene was silent. He slightly adjusted the guitar tape. Suddenly, the light came on again, and a beam of light hit Han mo.


    The audience looked at the stage with expectant eyes. In an instant, it seemed that the bar singer who had seen it countless times in the video came back to them with the most real image.


    At the moment when their eyes collided and separated, Shuya''s heart seemed to be bounced. She looked away and deliberately didn''t look at the direction of the stage.


    Zhai Xu didn''t know the situation. He thought Shuya disdained to see Han Mo and whispered, "this guy doesn''t have much ability. He depends on hype. It''s all online popularity. It''s a flash in the pan. Don''t look at it."


    Shuya didn''t speak, nor did she have any expression, pretending not to hear.


    "Those flowers" has intoxicated countless people''s hearts. Fans can sing every lyrics silently in their hearts. At the moment, they hope to hear that melody again, but Han Mo chose to sing the song that has been recognized by everyone and will make the success rate of the competition higher, but chose the southern girl that no one has heard.


    When Li Manli received the repertoire, she felt a sweat for Han mo. the first phase of singing "those flowers" is undoubtedly the safest. There is already a fan base, and everyone is looking forward to it. It is the best choice to let everyone feel this song again, at least in Li Manli''s heart.


    Wang Qian had already quietly come to the scene. She knew that Han Mo would come to the competition. She hid in the field early and found the most favorable terrain. What she didn''t expect was that Guo Tao also came to the scene and stood beside Wang Qian silently.


    "Guo Dao." Wang Qian was a little surprised and whispered.


    Guo Tao nodded with a smile and set his eyes on the stage.


    "You said, why didn''t Han Mo sing the flowers? He was the first one to sing that song." Wang Qian said somewhat puzzled.


    In fact, Guo Tao doesn''t understand Han Mo''s behavior. Why should he give up a song with such high popularity? Moreover, he knows that Meng Si covers Han Mo as a bar singer so strictly in order to make a big splash in this competition. Wouldn''t it be better to choose the already popular song "those flowers".


    Guo Tao thought about it and said casually, "maybe Han Mo has his own plan."


    Guo Tao and Wang Qian didn''t speak any more. They both looked at the stage quietly, waiting for Han Mo''s performance.


    Han Mo''s slender fingers moved on the string. The prelude sounded, the rhythm was very slow, and the scene became more quiet. Everyone was listening carefully to the melody on the stage. With the end of the last syllable of the prelude, Han Mo''s clean voice penetrated the calm of the scene and dispersed.


    "In the village in the north, there lives a girl from the South... She always likes to wear a skirt with flowers ~ stand on the roadside... She doesn''t talk much ~ but she smiles so calm and melodious... What''s in her weak eyes ~ the sadness of missing..."


    Shuya, who had already looked away, couldn''t help looking up at Han Mo on the stage and silently read a sentence: southern girl


    Han Mo''s song is not a high pitched type, but his voice is very penetrating. The song itself has a strong sense of substitution. Coupled with Han Mo''s unique voice, the interpretation of the song is incisive and incisive. Just one sentence, it deeply infects the audience.


    The audience no longer thought about why it was not the flowers, but couldn''t help following Han Mo''s rhythm and listening to him talk about the girls from the south.


    "A small town in the South ~ the rainy winter is not as cold as the north. She doesn''t need bulky cotton padded clothes ~ to cover her watery face. She leaves a shadow in the coming and going streets. In the blink of an eye, the fragrance has dispersed ~ the shadow has disappeared..."


    Nanfang girl is a song that Han Mo liked very much in the original world. Both the lyrics and melody give people a faint feeling at first, but it can ruthlessly poke the heart of every listener. Yes, it is the girl who came to the north from the South and hid in the bottom of your heart for you.


    "Southern girl, are you used to the cool autumn in the north? Southern girl, do you like the directness of northerners..."


    Shuya took a breath and clenched her fist slightly. Every word of the lyrics was so clear that every word affected her heart.


    More than six years ago, Shuya followed Han Mo from the southern city to Beidu in spite of her family''s opposition. They had to live in a basement of only a few square meters and crowded on a single bed of one meter two. At that time, she was not used to the weather in the north, but she never mentioned it to Han mo. she spent countless nights in a cold room and never felt depressed and confused, Because she could snuggle up to him, she cooked for him and took care of everything. He was busy looking for his dream every day. Her thoughts were set at a moment. Shuya restrained herself from thinking anymore and took a deep breath.


    The singing continues, without high pitched skills, fast-paced drums and hot dance. A person, a guitar and a microphone tell the story of the singer.


    "Life is like those sleepless nights. She chews gum and talks about her ideals to the wall... Southern girl, we are all enduring a long time. Southern girl, do high buildings hide your hope... Southern girl, do you fall in love with the north, southern girl, you say you will return to your hometown today..."


    Zhai Xu saw that Shuya didn''t want to pay attention to him, so he whispered to himself, "the lyrics are so white, and the skirt with flowers?" After that, he sneered, but he was the only one who cared about his comments. Except him, everyone''s attention was attracted by Han Mo holding a guitar and wearing a low-key on the stage.


    Until the last lyrics accompanied by the melody stirred by Han Mo floated in every corner of the hall


    "Missing makes people sad. She calls your tears. The fruits of the south are ripe. That''s your simple ideal..."


    At the end of the singing, the guitar sound gradually weakened, and the time seemed to be set at that moment. The audience present were moved by Han Mo''s singing. Some young female audience were filled with tears in their eyes. Until the sound completely disappeared, the audience realized that the song was over, the story was over, and applause thundered.


    The guest judge Lei Jia is a famous musician in the circle. He himself is also a singer. He produced many popular songs when he was young. He took the lead to clap his hands and said loudly, "this is the soul singer. This is a new force in the singing world and a talent with excellent singing and writing." The old man praised Han Mo without stinginess.


    Zhai Xu gave a cold hum, but everyone was applauding, so he took a few reluctant shots.


    The Korean and Mexican audience bowed deeply, and the host Li Manli came on again.


    "Thank Han Mo for letting us hear such a moving song again. Is this your original work?" Li Manli was a little excited and her voice was much higher than usual.


    Han Mo gave a light "um".


    "After" those flowers ", this song" southern girl "let us hear another touching story, as if it happened around us. Every lyric is a lens, so clear and vivid." Li Manli didn''t prepare the crosstalk in advance. These are her true feelings after listening to Han Mo''s singing.


    The audience clapped again, and applause echoed in the studio again.


    "Thank you, thank you." Han Mo said faintly.


    "Well, excuse me, is the southern girl writing to someone this week?" Li Manli asked this question for herself and for all the audience.


    As soon as this question came out, the scene was quiet, and everyone was waiting for Han Mo''s answer.


    Shuya held her breath and raised her eyes slightly. She swam away on Han Mo and moved away lonely.


    "Yes."


    Shuya''s heart tightened and suddenly looked up at Han Mo, with a trace of complex emotion in her eyes.


    Han Mo''s answer was simple and straightforward, and the audience was boiling in an instant. Even Lei Jia was a little excited and looked at the stage with great interest.


    How could Li Manli miss this opportunity and immediately continued to ask, "where is she?"


    Shuya Youmei''s eyes trembled slightly, and her heart, which had fluctuated violently, was hung high again.


    Han Mo pursed his lips and looked down slightly. At that moment, Shuya also looked


    At the moment of the collision again, Shuya held her breath. She looked forward to Han Mo''s answer, but she was afraid to hear the answer.


    At a glance, Han Mo looked away.


    The whole audience was waiting for his answer, but Han Mo smiled faintly, "she is in my heart."

 Chapter 47

    Han Mo''s sentence "in my heart" ignited the emotions originally affected by his singing to the climax again. The whole studio burst into warm applause for the third time. Everyone on the scene, whether the audience or the staff, as long as they can free up their hands, is constantly clapping their hands.


    Han Mo is the seventh contestant. By now, all the singers have finished singing. A hundred public judges can enter the voting room to vote. Each public judge can cast three votes for different singers.


    The results will be announced on the spot. There is a special camera in the voting room. The voting process can be seen on the big screen in the studio. This time is the interactive time between the three guest judges and the host.


    Lei Jia is the oldest of several people. He took the lead in saying, "today, the seven singers performed well. Except that Han Mo was original, several other songs are classic old songs with high popularity." Lei Jia''s remark is actually just a casual statement of a fact without any emotional color.


    Zhai Xu immediately answered, "generally, songs with high popularity will add a lot of points to singers. The heat of the songs themselves. I think Wang Yao sings very well and dances very well. There should be no suspense today. "


    Lei Jia smiled twice. "I don''t agree with Xiao Zhai. The audience''s feelings for the song itself will certainly give the singer extra points, but if it doesn''t sing as well as the original, it will destroy the work. Of course, the seven new singers in today''s competition are all good. Wang Yao''s vigorous singing and dancing really brightened up. It can be said that the appeal of the song is obviously better than that of Han mo. "


    "Mr. Lei is old and his appreciation level is different from that of young people. Today, the public judges are mainly young people. I don''t think Han Mo can get good grades. " Zhai Xu said with a sneer. He looked down on Han Mo in his heart. He hasn''t mixed up for so many years. He can''t do anything today. Wang Yao has a backstage. His songs and choreography are arranged by a professional team who spent a lot of money. Which Han Mo can surpass with a broken guitar.


    Lei Jia thinks he is still young, and the classic songs are regardless of age. The old songs twenty years ago are still very interesting. He continues to argue, "I''m old. Let Shu Ya talk about these singers today."


    Shuya hasn''t completely calmed down from the scene just now. After a pause, she reacts and says with a smile, "southern girl is good." She didn''t know what to say for a moment. She just said what she thought.


    After giving several judges the time to comment freely, Li Manli quickly took over the words. "Today, several singers have their own characteristics. In addition to Han Mo and Wang Yao, ye Lizhi''s" hometown red leaves "is also very characteristic." Although she likes Han Mo''s songs in her heart, as a host, she can''t mix personal feelings on the stage.


    Lei Jia thought for a moment and finally shook his head slightly. "Ye Lizhi sang well today. The young man has a high range and a good voice, but this song was not selected today. It is estimated that it will rank third and fourth. I still support Han Mo, the first is him. " He has heard Han Mo''s "those flowers" before. Both the song creation and singing skills are very simple and distracted. Today''s "southern girl" can be said to improve another height on the basis of the previous one. More importantly, the two songs seem to tell two stories, which has a great sense of substitution. Lei Jia appreciates Han Mo very much.


    Zhai Xu disagreed and said with a smile, "Mr. Lei, let''s make a bet. I bet today''s first is Wang Yao." Zhai Xu knows clearly that these singers are good voices and newcomers. In fact, they are recommended by various companies. They are not newcomers at all. Some have even been famous for a long time. Taken together, Wang Yao is undoubtedly the best. "


    Zhai Xu has a creed in his heart. What is good? It''s good to be praised. At the beginning, he was only popular when he found his backer. Six years ago, Han Mo couldn''t win himself and didn''t get the role. Six years later, he still couldn''t win Wang Yao. This is a truth.


    And say Han Mo''s song is good? Zhai Xu doesn''t admit that he is a singer and has released so many albums. Among Chinese male singers, Zhai Xu can''t see it.


    Lei Jia is very upright. As a musician, he is very confident in his ears. Good is good. He used to talk casually, but when Zhai Xu said so, he also became serious and said unconvinced, "bet, bet, I''ll bet on Han mo. let''s see who predicted right today. Shuya, you can testify to us."


    Shuya said with a smile, "OK." As a guest, Shuya doesn''t care who will win at all, but because of the emergence of Han Mo, she also has a little expectation for the result.


    The audience sitting in the studio can hear what the guest judges say and talk about it in private.


    "I think Han Mo sings well," southern girl "can''t stand the first day."


    "Yes, what does Wang Yao sing? It''s OK to watch the excitement while singing. If you listen to songs, I still support Han mo."


    "I also support Han mo. it''s original. Let''s dump other streets that sing other people''s songs."


    "If I were allowed to vote, I would also vote for the southern girl."


    It can be seen on the big screen that after the voting, the staff have counted the voting results of the public judges. Every detail is tracked by cameras to ensure fairness. The on-site audience and the audience in front of the TV can see it. Everyone''s attention is focused on the big screen. It seems that if you want to look through the screen, you can directly see the competition results.


    The competition ranking has been counted. The staff directly sent the competition results to Li Manli''s mobile phone on the stage in the form of information. In order to increase the suspense, when editing the text message, the direction of the lens just took a little angle, so that the audience can see that he is editing in real time, but can''t see what he is editing.


    The scene was also supervised by several well-known songwriters in the circle. Under such supervision, the staff completed the final work of the voting.


    The staff held up the mobile phone and the words "sent successfully" were written on the screen.


    The big screen lens turned to the scene, and the seven contestants took the stage in turn.


    Li Manli is an old hand in variety shows. Naturally, she knows how to satisfy everyone''s appetite. She starts from the third and fourth positions in the middle, then seventh, and then may and June. Ye Lizhi ranked third. He was very satisfied, and Liu Xiaoqing, who was temporarily changed, came last.


    Now there are only two people who haven''t announced their results. One is Han Mo, and the other is Wang Yao, who is strongly praised by JINDA entertainment.


    These two people are also the object of Lei Jia and Zhai Xu''s bet. Naturally, they are anxiously staring at the stage. Everyone on the field holds their breath and waits for Li Manli to read the information in her mobile phone. She paused for a moment, and her dark eyes flickered slightly.


    Purplish red lips slightly moved, "first... He won 99 votes, that is, 99 of the 100 public judges voted for him."


    As soon as this sentence came out, there was a short boiling under the stage. The reason why it was a short boiling was that the host had not said who the person was. They were afraid that they would miss the important information that Li Manli was about to release.


    The studio was quiet again, and the air was filled with tension.


    "He is..." Li Manli''s penetrating voice sounded again.


    The audience clenched their fists and cocked up their ears waiting for the name to appear.


    "Han Mo!"

 Chapter 48

    The results of the competition were all announced. Some people were happy and others were worried. In this way, they began with similar expressions and ended with different expressions.


    Han Mo is confident that his performance will not be poor. After all, the quality of the song "southern girl" is there. It is highly popular in the original world, but he doesn''t care whether it will be the first.


    Ye Lizhi is very satisfied with his results. His goal is to be eliminated. He can sing until the last game is a complete victory. He always says that the rest is the king. If he can stay in the last and sing for ten games, he is the winner.


    Liu Xiaoqing, who ranked seventh in this competition, because the song she sang was a love song route, and her voice belonged to the sweet type, but she didn''t have any explosive power. She had the opportunity to show her face only after waiting in line for three years in the company. She had been prepared for a long time. Originally, she had poor psychological quality and was not confident, so she had a lot of pressure. When she was on stage, she was changed in the order of appearance, which was just worse for her, She was forced to be the first one on the stage, which made her more nervous and didn''t play well. Everyone was talking privately that she must be eliminated next.


    After the results were announced, the audience left the stage. When the contestants stepped down, Liu Xiaoqing fainted directly. Later, the staff on the stage carried her to the lounge.


    The last is Wang Yao. She thought she was the first one, but she became the second. She didn''t have any brain. She won''t think whether others really sing better than herself and the songs are more infectious. Now she''s full of how to step on Han Mo under her feet. "If he didn''t want to change No. 7 to me, where would she get him in the first round?" Wang Yao spoke loudly. It was obviously for the agent, but in fact it was for other singers.


    The agent quickly pulled Wang Yao''s arm. The little girl was not sensible, but she now knew that Han Mo was not a newcomer who was praised by sichen media. Meng Si brought her own artist. She put a "Shh" mouth and said in a low voice, "let''s go, stop talking."


    Wang Yao''s words were just heard by Ye Lizhi. He rolled his eyes and caught up with Han Mo walking in front, "man, you''re great today. I want to rush to the stage and hug youˇ¶ Southern girl is against the sky. Where did you get your creative inspiration? Tell me about it. "


    Han Mo smiled. He really didn''t know how to answer. He liked this song very much, but he just moved from the original world. As for the creative inspiration, Han Mo didn''t know. He could only smile without saying anything.


    Meng Si breathed a long sigh of relief and patted Han Mo on the shoulder. "You really give me a long face today. I heard you sing really well before, but I''m afraid that if something happens on the scene, the moth will fall off the chain. Fortunately, your boy''s stage control ability is still very strong. When you stop there, you will have the aura of a champion." Meng Si said with his hands on his hips and shook his neck.


    Meng Si''s words and body language were too exaggerated. Han Mo was a little speechless and went straight ahead. Meng Si was stunned in the back before he reacted. Han Mo had gone and hurried to catch up.


    Han Mo is not sure whether he can achieve the blockbuster Meng Si wants, but for himself, just try his best. Maybe he thinks too much about his kung fu in the previous life, but he doesn''t like it in this life.


    ......


    At the end of the game, Han Mo got home very late and went to bed after taking a bath until a crazy mobile phone ring the next morning.


    Han Mo connected the phone and didn''t have time to speak.


    "Did you surf the Internet?" Meng Si''s excited voice came through the receiver. The voice was sharp and loud. Han Mo couldn''t help taking away his mobile phone a little.


    "No." Han Mo was awakened by the phone. Naturally, he didn''t surf the Internet. He thought he was too tired and slept heavily, so he didn''t hear the sound of the alarm clock. He glanced at the alarm clock at the head of the bed and was stunned. It was less than six o''clock.


    "Get online quickly." Meng Si was so excited that he had to drill down the radio wave to Han Mo and drag him up directly.


    Han Mo didn''t quite understand what Meng Si was going to do. He asked faintly, "what?"


    "Wechat."


    Han Mo just said "Oh".


    Hang up and Han Mo logs in to his wechat. This number has never been published since registration. Other artists send some daily food, drink and fun from time to time to let fans know what they are doing. Only Han Mo didn''t like this kind of thing before. This time, if Meng Si didn''t ask for registration again and again, he would never do it.


    Just after landing successfully, his hand kept ringing. He didn''t turn off the sound of receiving messages from the software. There were too many messages in the moment. The small red numbers originally displayed in the column of new messages became a pile of ellipsis.


    Before he could click on the news, a row of numbers at the top of the home page suddenly broke into the sight of Han Mo, with 20000 fans.


    Last time he just registered successfully, he had only more than 100 fans. In addition to his colleagues in the company, there were some marketing accounts, but today he suddenly rose so much.


    Han Mo ordered new news, and messages jumped out one by one. There were too many messages. Han Mo couldn''t see the bottom one at all, because new information kept jumping out, and he could only see the latest news in front.


    "Hello, Han Mo, I''m your loyal fan. I''ve loved your song since the video. I didn''t know your appearance at that time. I just thought I could write such a beautiful song as those flowers. I must be a person with a story."


    "The southern girl is so beautiful. I''ve been single cycling all night. This is called a song. This is the work that tells the story in our hearts. Han Mo, I support you. "


    "There was once a girl like that who came to the north for me, but I didn''t cherish it. Now she has married and had children. I hope she will be happy all her life. Your song reminds me of the bitter days of those years. The days are bitter but the heart is sweet. Thank you, southern girl. "


    "Beidu is really not a place for people to stay. It''s too stressful. Now I''ve gone home with my southern girl. I listened to your song last night, and my wife said that the song was singing her, ha ha."


    Han Mo looked at the flash of information one by one. Some praised his song for being well written and others praised him for singing well, but most of them were still recalling the past through the southern girl.


    A good melody of a song can make people want to hear, while a good lyrics of a song can make people play circularly. Han Mo admits that "southern girl" has this charm, which can let you lie in a lonely bed in a quiet cabin, close your eyes and listen again and again


    Suddenly, the home page pushed a topic, # "looking for a good voice" predicted the ranking in the second phase. The message area of the topic is open, and the replies of netizens are rolling below.


    "Guess the result of the next competition. I bet Han Mo is still the first. If I lose, I''ll be single for another year."


    "Man, you still need to swear for such an obvious thing?"


    "I voted for Han Mo, who did you vote for?"


    "Han Mo plus one."


    "Han Mo + 999"


    "Han Mo + 10086"


    Han Mo points into the homepage of wechat, and the program of "looking for a good voice" has made great publicity. It almost dominates the whole page, which is about the topic of yesterday''s program. Many front-line celebrities have also forwarded photos of the game, or left messages under the official wechat of the program group to express their support.


    The row of little red "hot" on the hot search list was very conspicuous, and Han Mo''s attention was shifted to the hot search list.

 Chapter 49

    The popularity is updated in real time. It is re ranked according to the amount of search in each period. Han Mo took a casual look at the hot search.


    1. Find the first ranking of good voice


    2 best bar singer Han Mo


    3 southern girl


    4 looking for good voice phase II forecast


    ......


    There are only ten positions in the hot search list. The first four are related to Han mo. each hot search point has corresponding news with words and pictures. Han Mo didn''t click on it. He put down his mobile phone and got busy with his own affairs.


    Just after washing, the phone rang again. Meng Si''s "cute photo" of the evil spirit was on Han Mo''s mobile phone screen. When he was waiting for the game yesterday, Meng Si insisted that Han Mo save his mobile phone as his incoming call photo. Han Mo didn''t want to, but after playing, he gave his mobile phone to Meng Si for safekeeping. The guy set it up himself. Later, Han Mo found that he wanted to delete it, He could not resist Meng Si''s entanglement, so he had to give it up for the time being.


    When the phone was connected, Meng Sisheng looked loveless, "Oh, my little ancestor, you have been in wechat so many times, but you have given an echo."


    Han Mo replied faintly, "I didn''t see it." He was telling the truth. He really didn''t see it. Too much information poured in all of a sudden. A lot of aithe didn''t click every one. Maybe Mengsi''s was missed.


    Meng Si sighed on the other side of the phone, "Xiao Mo Mo, you are at least a star. The artists of sichen media, can we not make wechat so quiet? You can say that you have started work, started recording songs and are going to the company again. Just say something. You have a high appearance. The simplest way is to take a selfie. How much do you have to interact with your fans? You see, in addition to the registration information, you have written about the signed artists of sichen media. Even the avatars are brought by the system. Can we go for dessert? "


    Han Mo thought for a moment and thought Meng Si was right, but he was really unwilling to do these things. It was impolite not to respond to him, so he squeezed out a word, "Hmm".


    If it were someone else, Meng Si would have lost the phone to him, but he really had no way to treat Han mo. nothing is a matter in Han mo. others crowded their heads to compete. Han Mo smiled at most. What others tried hard to show, Han Mo ignored. But this is Han mo. because of this, Meng Si appreciates him more. He has to hold the treasure he picked up no matter how hard and tired.


    This "um" completely defeated Meng Si, "well, you can forward the message about sunshine boy I sent in the morning. Don''t say anything, just forward it." Meng Si has a little thought. Although Han Mo doesn''t care about writing songs for the sunshine boy, Meng Si doesn''t think so. He won''t let go of anything beneficial to Han mo. letting Han Mo forward is also one of his actions.


    Hang up. Han Mo boarded wechat again. He found the message Meng Si said and forwarded it.


    As soon as the forwarding was successful, the mobile phone message shook up and kept ringing.


    "Han Mo even sent Micro customers. I''m not wrong."


    "Sunshine boy, Han Mo forwarded the information about sunshine boy."


    "It''s the first time our Han Mo has sent the news of sunshine boy. Is there any special reason?"


    Netizens began to discuss this state of Han mo. Han Mo didn''t pay attention to his mobile phone at all. He guessed that it might be wechat, so he didn''t read it in time. When he picked up his mobile phone again, there were thousands of comments under the wechat he forwarded.


    "Sunshine boy and Han Mo are from sichen media. They may be forwarded only when they have a good relationship."


    "No, I don''t think it''s that simple. The songwriter of sunshine boy''s recent popular song love has not been released. Han Mo is also a creative singer. Contact your brain?"


    As soon as this message came out, the following netizens began to like it crazily and agreed. After a while, the number of likes has reached 30000, and the number of fans of Han Mo has also increased to 800000.


    The number of 800000 fans may not even be a fraction for the first-line celebrities, but for the new singer who officially made his debut yesterday, the speed of rising fans is quite amazing.


    Han Mo now knows why Meng Si asked him to forward this message. In fact, Meng Si had a plan for a long time. Like the original "best bar" singer, he deliberately didn''t say it, and then said it at the right time. He was used to Meng Si''s style of behavior and didn''t think much.


    Looking at the screen again, I just saw the hot search ranking list updated in real time. The contents of the top four did not change, but changed positions with each other. A new hot search topic jumped to the fifth place, "Han Mo forwarding", and such four words jumped to the hot search ranking list at once.


    Han Mo knew that part of the reason for the heat was Meng Si''s good preparation in the early stage, and part of the reason was the heat of the "looking for a good voice" program itself. He didn''t take the sudden attention too seriously, and the news kept ringing. He turned off the message, put his mobile phone on his body and walked out of the door.


    The home page of wechat has not stopped being active, and new news continues to roll up. Lei Jia, one of the guest judges yesterday, forwarded the competition photos taken by the program group. Other stars who cheer for the program will forward all the pictures, or leave a message directly under the message that the program group has arranged a version to express their support. But Lei Jia, this wechat, Tightly approved to send a picture of Han Mo, with a line attached: Thank you for letting me hear the good voice of singing with my heart. At the end of the text, Aite wrote Han mo.


    Lei Jia has a high position in the music circle and is the old man of the "looking for a good voice" program. Lei Jia has served as a guest judge since the first episode of the first season. This is the third episode of the program. He accompanied the program to grow up all the way. An elder will say this sentence, which is the best affirmation of the strength of Han mo.


    As soon as this wechat came out, it aroused a great wave of enthusiasm that had just subsided, and netizens left messages one after another.


    "Teacher Lei is really the most sincere judge."


    "I''ve watched the program for three seasons. This is the first time that a song can make me cycle a single one night."


    "Find more voices like Han Mo is a good voice. Stop singing rotten Street songs. I especially want to say to a singer that you can''t sing as well as the original. Can you stop singing?"


    Although Lei Jia''s comments are Aite Han Mo, people with a clear eye know that they are supporting Han mo. Han Mo is certainly the most popular one in yesterday''s competition, but the other six players are not pure newcomers. They have issued singles, or sang some theme songs and interludes. Of course, they are not very popular, but they also have a fan base. A group of netizens safeguarding their own fans quickly emerged, among which the most powerful is Wang Yao''s fans.


    "I think Yao Yao of our family sang the best, and the number of the lottery was not dominant. The public judges certainly didn''t have such a deep impression of her when she appeared the second time. Han Mo''s appearance order was obviously dominant. This result was lucky."


    "Lei Jia is an old fox. He tries his best to flatter others when he wins. Although Han Mo''s song is original, he stands there singing and monotonously dying. I still think it''s good and lively to sing and dance."


    Wang Yao has fans, but compared with the current Han Mo, Wang Yao''s fans are generally of low quality and attack people when they come out. Some are not Han Mo''s fans, but simply respect Lei Jia or netizens who like the program.


    "I like the excitement. You go to see monkeys. It''s so lively. You can jump and jump."


    "Will take the appearance order to compare blindly. Even if Han Mo is the first to appear, he still gets the most votes. If he has strength, he still cares about the first appearance?"


    "If we lose, we lose. Can we have some face? Don''t lose our tickets and lose our face at last. I was at the scene, who was good and who was bad, as long as I had ears. "


    At this time, the number of fans of Han Mo has risen to 1.1 million, and the number is still increasing. Originally, there was the popularity of bar video as the basis. Coupled with the perfect performance in the program yesterday, Han Mo''s popularity is not comparable to that of Wang Yao. Wang Yao''s fans who have just emerged are no longer afraid to say a word and run away with their tails, The fans'' War of words that hasn''t started yet won in an instant because of the large number of people on Han Mo''s side.


    Han Mo didn''t know what happened on wechat. Now he had already arrived at the sichen media building and began to prepare for the second game in a week.

 Chapter 50

    Although yesterday''s game added a lot of popularity to Han Mo, he has not been chased by fans. In addition, Han Mo is very simple in dress and is not as obvious as other stars wearing sunglasses and masks. No one recognized him until he arrived at the company building.


    But just stepped into the sichen media building, things were not like that at all.


    "Han Mo!"


    Bang, bang!


    With the two rings, the ribbon floated all over the ground. I don''t know where a group of people suddenly appeared. They suddenly surrounded Han Mo, holding ribbons, color spray, and small gifts. Everyone has something in their hands.


    Han Mo was stunned. He didn''t expect this scene to appear suddenly. When he looked carefully, he found that they were all colleagues of the company.


    "Congratulations, you made your debut yesterday."


    "Han Mo, you''re great. Although I didn''t go to the scene, I saw the end from the beginning in front of the TV. You sang so well that you could crush other singers."


    "Southern girl" sounds so good. I''ve been shaking my fist excitedly. Later you said, "she''s in my heart." Oh, I''m so drunk that I almost stood up and applauded youˇ°


    "Of course, we people of sichen media have strength."


    "That''s also my good eye." Meng Si suddenly came in from the periphery of the crowd. "All right, let''s break up. Han Mo has to prepare the song for next week."


    Han Mo didn''t like to talk. He finally got in touch with Han mo. before he could say a few words, he was interrupted by Meng Si. Everyone was a little reluctant, but there was no way. He was like a deflated balloon and walked back step by step.


    Seeing that people were gone, Meng Si rolled his eyes. "These people don''t know how to work well and think about chasing stars every day." Then he laughed, "but our company''s own stars can be chased at will." Meng Si sighed with his hands on his hips. "Hey, I''m going out. There are many things in the company recently. Go and prepare the songs for the next game yourself. You can use the rehearsal room freely without making an appointment."


    Meng Si left. Han Mo went to the rehearsal room alone. Rehearsal room 1 was in the first room in the corridor. Han Mo looked inside. There was no one. The door lock had been opened by the little assistant. It was estimated that Meng Si arranged it.


    Han Mo was just about to practice, but there was a quarrel outside the door. It was more like a person scolding loudly than a quarrel, while the other person didn''t speak, but cried quietly.


    In fact, this kind of reprimand is very common in the rehearsal room. Some newcomers are often scolded by music producers when they are arranging songs, because they have no fame and background. In order to continue to develop in the company, they can only have a good relationship with their predecessors in the company. Han Mo is not surprised.


    The reprimand was loud, and the content of their words suddenly broke into Han Mo''s ears.


    "You also saw yesterday''s game. They are all human spirits. Which one can you compare? In terms of strength, you can''t compare with Han Mo, in terms of voice, you can''t compare with Ye Lizhi, in terms of backstage. " The woman who spoke sneered, "who is Wang Yao? If you don''t say anything else, let you change the number plate. Don''t you have to change with others."


    Han Mo knows who he is talking about. The names she mentioned, including herself, are singers who participated in the competition yesterday. It is certain that the person reprimanded at the moment also participated in the competition yesterday, and only one person, Liu Xiaoqing, was changed.


    Liu Xiaoqing didn''t speak, but she could hear her subtle cry. The woman continued to scold.


    "I don''t say, you also know in your heart that the game is so cruel. Yesterday you were at the bottom. In the next game, if you were at the bottom again, you can pack up and leave." Although Han Mo couldn''t see the woman''s appearance, he could still feel her sour look when she said this sentence.


    Liu Xiaoqing silently admitted the woman''s reprimand, but when she heard the sentence "pack up and leave", she suddenly said with a cry, "Sister Liu, please, please don''t drive me away. I''ve waited in the company for three years before I have the chance to sing this time. Singing is my dream, I will work hard, the next one..." Liu Xiaoqing paused, maybe crying or choking, After a pause, he continued to say firmly, "I will not be eliminated."


    Han Mo frowned slightly. He listened to the song sung by Liu Xiaoqing. Although he was not a singer with strong explosive power, his voice was sweet and infectious. It was not so unbearable. Moreover, Han Mo felt that Liu Xiaoqing would be at the bottom, which was directly related to her nervous state. He believed that Liu Xiaoqing knew the song well, but he still recited the lyrics before the competition, It''s enough to show how nervous she is.


    The woman didn''t stop complaining about Liu Xiaoqing because of her crying. The cold laughter was even bigger, "she won''t be eliminated. What won''t you be eliminated? The last time you chose your own song, facts have proved that your score is the last. If you don''t have strength, don''t insist. You should understand the rules. "


    Liu Xiaoqing was silent. After a moment, he whispered, "I just stick to my ideas, but just now he... Went too far, even if I''m new..."


    The woman didn''t wait for Liu Xiaoqing to finish, "even if you are new, you also have your own bottom line, dignity and ideals, right? Shit, these are unsuccessful people. Make excuses for your failure. In front of the losers, others will only see your failure, not your backbone."


    Hearing that a woman should say this sentence in such a righteous tone, Han Mo couldn''t help sighing softly, because the weak is not even important to dignity? He shook his head slightly


    Liu Xiaoqing was silent. The only sound she could hear was crying.


    "Today, I can come to Tian Yadong to help you guide. I have used my last contacts and entrusted my relationship to find him. Who makes you angry? In a word, don''t be popular. The only hope for the next game is gone. I can''t help you. Ask for more luck." The woman said and left. There was a sound of high-heeled shoes stepping on the ground in the corridor.


    Han Mo knows Tian Yadong''s character too well. He treats his company''s interns like he is superior. He always severely belittles others every time. Moreover, he despises newcomers very much. At the beginning, he was also one of the objects he despised, so it''s not surprising that Liu Xiaoqing would hit a nail here.


    Even if Liu Xiaoqing doesn''t stick to his opinions, Tian Yadong will have many ways to drive them away. Sometimes others have a bad attitude, not because you''re really not good enough, but because you''re weak.


    There was no reprimand outside the door, only a faint cry could be heard. Although the sound was not loud, it looked particularly sad in the quiet corridor.


    Han Mo knows that Liu Xiaoqing hasn''t left yet, and the intermittent cry still comes into the No. 1 rehearsal room from time to time.


    He frowned slightly, thought about it, picked up the score on the table, and the signature pen moved quickly on the white paper.


    Liu Xiaoqing didn''t leave, but curled up and squatted on the ground, burying her head between her arms.


    Because she didn''t know where to go. She came out of the mountain at the age of 18. Her only wish was to take root in Beidu, make money by singing, and let her parents live a better life. She sang for three years under the overpass, in the underpass, in the square, in spring, summer, autumn and winter, in severe cold and heat. Finally, she had the opportunity to sign a contract with the company, but it was a long wait, There is no chance to make a debut, no works, no one cares. She has no sense of existence, but she doesn''t give up. She just silently makes herself better for another three years


    Yesterday''s first stage was bought by her six years of efforts. She really couldn''t be so free and easy. Like some people, she just smiled. It''s a big deal to start all over again. She has no head and doesn''t know where to come from. The three-year contract is full. If she fails to make her debut this time, she can only leave the company. Do you want to go to the overpass?


    Maybe, Liu Xiaoqing wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. Maybe singing is really not suitable for her.


    She has completely fallen into despair. She just wants to be quiet for a while. Maybe the next game is her last singing.


    Suddenly, a steady sound of footsteps seemed to be coming towards her. Liu Xiaoqing was not sure, but she subconsciously raised her head.


    Her eyes couldn''t help but be stunned. Her eyes that had just cried were red and swollen, and her lips were dry because of crying. Liu Xiaoqing opened her lips slightly and looked at the tall man in front of her incredulously, "Han... Han mo."


    Han Mo didn''t speak. He slowly raised his arm, handed the paper in his hand to Liu Xiaoqing, and then turned and left.


    Liu Xiaoqing took the paper and wanted to say something to Han Mo, but he had gone far.


    She took back her sight and fell on the paper spectrum in her hand. It turned out to be a song, with a few words written on the top, the girl waving her wings.

 Chapter 51

    Seven days later, Apple TV Building


    Today is the second and more important game of "looking for a good voice", because one person will be eliminated at the end of this game. The person with the worst comprehensive results in the two games will not be able to compete in the third game, and the competition is very cruel.


    The front of the TV building was crowded with fans, holding all kinds of signs with the names or photos of their idols.


    Far away, Han Mo saw his poster, which was still the publicity photo that appeared in the program. Under the poster, several fans held up signs with his name.


    Han Mo and Meng si still go through the back door of hall 1.


    As soon as ye Lizhi saw Han Mo, he gathered together with a smile, "man, I''m looking forward to your performance. Is today''s original?"


    Han Mo gave a light "um".


    "Don''t tell me the song name now, the spoiler will have no sense of mystery. At that time, my friends should listen to the live version. Don''t sing first, don''t sing, I won''t listen, don''t listen." Ye Lizhi wrote and acted mysteriously, as if Han Mo really wanted to sing to him and he refused.


    Han Mo was a little speechless. He looked at Ye Lizhi and didn''t speak.


    Meng Si looked at his watch and said to himself, "it''s time for this notice. Why don''t you start announcing the appearance sequence? Didn''t you say that the appearance sequence was announced on site today?"


    "You don''t see. There are still people who haven''t come?" Ye Lizhi answered and scanned the scene with his eyes.


    Ye Lizhi didn''t say that Meng Si and Han Mo didn''t pay attention. It seems that there is really one less person.


    Meng Si was concerned by everyone except his own singer. He rolled his eyes impatiently. "Who is this? I don''t have a sense of time. What time is it?"


    But of course Han Mo knows who it is. There are only seven singers. It''s clear at a glance who comes and who doesn''t. But when his eyes fell on the corner of the hall, he paused and moved away in a moment.


    Ye Lizhi half joked and said, "who else can there be, big names?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Wang Yao stepped into hall 1, followed by a group of agents, assistants and makeup artists.


    Having entered the hall, Wang Yao still looked arrogant, "Oh, there''s no way. There are too many fans. There''s no way to get in when blocking the front door. It took a lot of effort to get in."


    The agent behind has had a number in his heart since he knew Meng Si was Han Mo''s agent last time. Seeing Meng Si, he quickly nodded respectfully, "there are really many fans at the door. Mr. Meng, you are also blocked."


    Meng Si replied casually, "we went through the back door." The reason why there is a back door is for artists to avoid being surrounded and opened by fans. Han Mo and Meng Si also took the back door for this reason to save time.


    The agent smiled awkwardly. Of course, she knew the reason why others entered through the back door and didn''t speak again.


    Wang Yao didn''t recognize the taste in his words and continued, "Oh, fans are enthusiastic."


    Ye Lizhi laughed. "Fans are enthusiastic, but they are all other people''s fans. It has nothing to do with you." Although Ye Lizhi came in through the back door, he liked to watch the excitement. He took a look at the gate. In addition to the guests and judges, these big fans are Han Mo''s fans. There is nothing wrong with Wang Yao at all.


    "What did you say, you..." Wang Yao also wanted to go back, and the agent standing next pulled her down.


    "Here comes the director." The agent whispered.


    The chief director of the program group personally took the staff into hall 1.


    Everyone moved closer and surrounded in the direction of the director group.


    The chief director is a middle-aged man with a pair of eyes. He looks polite and surnamed Li.


    Director Li was very polite. He greeted everyone first, and then said with a smile, "the order of this game is determined by the results of the game."


    As soon as this remark came out, it caused a small commotion on the scene, and everyone talked about it.


    Director Li continued with a smile, "the order of this game is the reverse order of the game. Seventh place, the first appearance in this game, and so on. "


    As soon as the voice fell, Han Mo accidentally caught a glimpse of Liu Xiaoqing standing at the edge of the semi arc crowd. Her body obviously shook for a while.


    After the director announced the appearance order, he simply said something to encourage everyone and left hall 1. The players returned to the lounge corresponding to their appearance number one after another.


    Because Han Mo was the first in the last game, his lounge has not changed this time. It is still room 7.


    They all want to hurry back to their rest room to make up, and then rest to adjust their state. This game is very important. Anyone may be out. Naturally, it is more gunpowder.


    Han Mo walked at the back of the crowd. Room 7 was at the bottom of the corridor. He walked slowly towards his room.


    Just behind him came the dialogue between Wang Yao and his agent, "Liu Xiaoqing will be eliminated today. Just play normally. Don''t deliberately sing that paragraph."


    When Wang Yao returned to the company the day after the last competition, she asked someone to help her choose songs. They were also difficult high pitched songs. Her voice could not be controlled at all. She could only succeed three or four times in audition for ten times. Her agent advised her many times to give up the high pitched part of the chorus, but Wang Yao didn''t listen to other people''s opinions.


    "Don''t worry. I know that. I can handle that high pitched chorus. Liu Xiaoqing''s elimination is a certainty. My goal is Han mo. hum, I want to be the first. "


    The agent shook his head helplessly.


    At this time, Han Mo just walked to the door of Liu Xiaoqing''s No. 1 lounge and subconsciously glanced at Liu Xiaoqing. Liu Xiaoqing sat alone on the sofa. The people in the company had completely given up on her and didn''t send anyone to accompany her. There was no singer with her own makeup artist. She would be assigned by the program team. Maybe she didn''t arrive. There was only Liu Xiaoqing in the room.


    Han Mo is ready to take back his sight, but he inadvertently sees Liu Xiaoqing reading the music score he gave her a few days ago. He looks very nervous. His two hands hold the edge of the paper tightly. Because of too much force, there are serious wrinkles on both sides of the paper.


    He shook his head slightly and continued to walk to his room. As soon as he took a step, the voice in the lounge stopped him.


    "Miss Han." Liu Xiaoqing stood up excitedly. Her voice was very soft. Because she was too nervous, it seemed that every nerve was shaking uncontrollably.


    Han Mo stopped and nodded in response.


    "Today is my last game. I will sing the song you gave me. It sounds good, but I let you down."


    Han Mo frowned slightly. In the original world, the original singer won many awards with this song. The song became popular all over the country as soon as it came out. Later, he sang at many major parties. It can be said that the original singer created a peak of his singing career with this song.


    Liu Xiaoqing''s voice is very suitable for this song. As long as it plays normally, this song will definitely bring the same effect to her.


    Liu Xiaoqing lowered her head after saying these words, and still held the score tightly in her hand.


    Han Mo hesitated for a moment. Instead of moving forward, he stood at the door of lounge 1. At this time, the whole corridor was empty and everyone returned to their own lounge.


    His lips pursed lightly and asked faintly, "why is it your last scene?"


    Liu Xiaoqing didn''t expect Han Mo to stop to talk to herself. She was a little excited, raised her head fiercely, and then lowered her head. She said dejectedly, "because I was the last one in the last game and the first one in this game, I will be eliminated, mainly because..." she paused and her voice became smaller and smaller, "because I can''t sing well."


    Han Mo just heard a faint "Oh". Then he took two steps to the room.

 Chapter 52

    Han Mo took two steps and didn''t go in again. He stood casually, "after being eliminated, do you think about what to do?"


    Liu Xiaoqing was stunned. She didn''t expect Han Mo to directly ask her about her elimination. Maybe everyone thought she would be eliminated.


    She breathed a long sigh of relief. Instead, she smiled and said, "it''s eliminated. Hey, it''s a big deal to go back to her hometown. Our family has a few acres of tea garden. In the future, she will plant tea. I''m dissatisfied with you that our tea is very famous locally."


    Han Mo pulled the corners of his mouth, "pick tea and pay attention to skills."


    When Liu Xiaoqing heard Han Mo''s question, her eyes lit up. It was like being asked what she was best at. She said excitedly, "of course." Then Liu Xiaoqing began her lecture on tea picking knowledge. When is the best tea and when tea must be picked by hand? She said a lot of interesting stories about picking tea when she was a child.


    Han Mo didn''t speak. With a faint expression on his face, he listened to Liu Xiaoqing telling her story.


    Suddenly Liu Xiaoqing smiled with relief. "The worst thing is to go back and continue to be a happy tea farmer. In fact, it''s nothing."


    Liu Xiaoqing finally showed a bright smile on her face. This was the first time she knew she had the opportunity to participate in the competition. The pressure on her suddenly took off. Yes, it''s a big deal to go back. It''s not so bad to go back.


    At this time, the director in charge of waiting and the makeup artist walked into the lounge together. They came a little late. Liu Xiaoqing was the first to appear. After they came in, they began to get busy.


    Han Mo went straight out of the lounge.


    In fact, Liu Xiaoqing''s tension can no longer be resolved by a few words of encouragement. She doesn''t need to defeat anyone. What she needs to defeat is herself. I have worked hard for too long, so I dare not face failure. I am afraid of myself after failure, so Liu Xiaoqing must learn to face it first.


    Liu Xiaoqing has been able to calmly face the results after failure. At the moment, Liu Xiaoqing should have no reason to make her nervous.


    The program began to enter the countdown stage, the audience lined up one after another, and the program team staff are making preparations.


    Han Mo returned to the lounge, and Meng Si didn''t ask much. Meng Si was no longer nervous. In his heart, Han Mo was the best. No one could be nervous? Does not exist.


    There was applause outside. The program has begun. The host took the stage as usual to interact with the guests and judges.


    Standing in the center of the stage, Li Manli smiled and said to the guest judges under the stage, "do the judges and teachers have any predictions for this competition?"


    Shuya smiled and didn''t speak. Lei Jiagang wanted to say, but Zhaixu took the lead.


    "I think Wang Yao will have a wonderful performance in this competition. I heard that the difficulty coefficient of the track she chose today is very high. It is almost impossible for other singers to surpass this difficulty."


    Lei Jia disagrees. Although he doesn''t know what songs the players have chosen, it has long been obvious to everyone what level their strength is in the first game. In Lei Jia''s heart, it''s a fluke that Wang Yao can get the second place in the game. It''s impossible to counter attack today. She can''t control too difficult songs.


    Lei Jia said bluntly in a loud voice, "I''m still optimistic about Han mo. although I don''t know what songs he will bring today, whatever it is, it''s worth looking forward to."


    The two men argued for a while. They were obviously joking. In fact, the smell of gunpowder was very strong. No one would let anyone. Shuya didn''t participate, but she was also looking forward to it. In the first scene, she didn''t know that Han Mo would come. Today, her mood is completely different, especially the sentence that Han Mo said after the southern girl, "she is in my heart."


    With her headset, Li Manli could hear the director''s instructions at the rear at any time to control the time. When the time was almost up, she said, "why don''t the two teachers gamble again today to see who predicted accurately, but it may have to wait for a while, because Han Mo and Wang Yao were the last and second to appear respectively, Let''s leave the stage to singer No. 1 Liu Xiaoqing. "


    The audience applauded with the cooperation of the audience. After the first phase, the audience also had a preliminary understanding of the performance of various singers. It was almost tacit that Liu Xiaoqing would continue to be at the bottom of the competition and then be out. They had no expectations for her singing.


    The stage was suddenly dark. After a few sound effects, only a small beam of light shone on the entrance of the stage. The beam followed her, and Liu Xiaoqing came to the stage slowly.


    A white dress just highlights her graceful figure and pure temperament. Without the previous pressure, the whole person looks confident and beautiful because of self-confidence.


    A soothing Prelude sounded slowly. Liu Xiaoqing smiled and took a breath. This is her last game. Now that she has faced this fact, what else can she be afraid of? Just face it calmly, and her purplish red lips pursed slightly.


    "When I was an ignorant girl ~ met love, did not know love, from the past to the present... Until he left, leaving me wandering in the sea of clouds. Understand that no one can replace him, the trust he once gave me... "


    Leijia didn''t care much about Liu Xiaoqing''s singing. However, she had a general score in her heart. However, the first sentence was sung, and the voice echoed in the studio. Leijia quickly turned around and asked the assistant behind her, "what song did she sing?"


    The little assistant was also attracted by the song. For a moment, he didn''t respond. Lei Jia called him twice before he heard it. He bowed and leaned over and touched the back of his head, "it''s like a girl waving wings?"


    Lei Jia frowned slightly and searched the song in her mind. Suddenly, the audience burst into warm applause.


    "Seemefly ~ I''m proud to flyuphigh ~ can''t always rely on others to support me. Believemeicanfly ~ I''m singinginthesky ~ even if the wind and rain cover it, I''m not afraid to start again... "Liu Xiaoqing is immersed in her song at the moment, without any worries or fears. It seems that she is a girl waving her wings, embracing the sky and singing freely.


    The audience did not expect that Liu Xiaoqing, who had been kicked out in their hearts, would have such a performance. They have never heard this song. It doesn''t matter whether they have heard it or not. What matters is that the people on the stage are so different at the moment.


    Zhai Xu opened his eyes slightly and looked carefully at Liu Xiaoqing on the stage. If the face hadn''t changed, he really suspected that it was another person. Whether it was singing or the typhoon changed too much. In the last game, she was obedient and began to tremble after singing a few words. She didn''t look like a professional singer at all, but at the moment, she was intoxicated with her own singing, Is so confident and calm. And this song, I haven''t heard it at all. Is it original again? No, Liu Xiaoqing knows that he has been unknown for many years. If he had this ability, he would have been angry.


    The singing on the stage continued, the audience was already boiling, and the staff quickly whispered about the girl waving wings against the song table in their hands.


    "I hope to meet you one day and say proudly to the sky, by your wind..."


    Then the climax sounded again. Director Li didn''t react to the first climax. He didn''t think Liu Xiaoqing would behave like this before. He was very professional and ordered the staff to call out the special effects stored in the computer before the second chorus.


    "Letmefly ~ i''mproudtoflyuphigh ~ life has been opened, I want you to be wonderful..." with the singing of the first word, the screen behind Liu Xiaoqing suddenly added a pair of angel wings, just where she stood. From the front, it was like she was really a girl with wings, waving her wings and flying in the wind. She appeared with the special effects and singing at the same time, The audience was boiling again, and everyone clapped their hands.


    Liu Xiaoqing didn''t pay attention to what happened. She only regarded this as the next song of her life and carefully interpreted each lyrics.


    "Believemeicanfly ~ I''m singinginthesky ~ you once told me to be a brave girl ~"


    "I won''t be alone because you are here."


    At the end of the last sentence, Liu Xiaoqing was relieved. There were glittering tears in her eyes, which slipped down with a hot tear, because it ended slowly. She said to herself, Liu Xiaoqing, you succeeded.


    The singing ended, but the applause under the stage did not end. Bursts of applause broke out one after another, because Liu Xiaoqing gave them too many surprises today, and even the guest judges couldn''t help applauding her.


    Zhai Xu turned back and urged the assistant, "did you find it? Who wrote this song?"


    The little assistant whispered back, "I can''t find it. Isn''t it an original song that hasn''t been published?"

 Chapter 53

    Meng Si, while leisurely browsing the web with his mobile phone, listened to the movement outside. He suddenly looked up and said, "who is the first to appear? How can we keep applause?"


    Han Mo just listened and didn''t speak.


    The little assistant said, "the first one to play is the last one at the bottom of the game. It seems that his name is Liu Xiaoqing. It is said that his voice began to tremble without singing two sentences last time."


    "Listening to the audience''s feedback, it''s not as bad as singing." Mengsi didn''t take it seriously. His fingers continued to move on the screen.


    Although the little assistant felt strange, he didn''t take it to heart, but more applause didn''t mean anything. Only Han Mo knew that Liu Xiaoqing must have perfectly performed the girl waving wings to win these applause.


    Liu Xiaoqing''s singing on the stage ended and stood in the center of the stage. Li Manli came on stage. The audience clapped for Liu Xiaoqing again. These applause were not only for this song, but also for Liu Xiaoqing, who is confident and beautiful on the stage.


    Li Manli was just attracted by Liu Xiaoqing''s song. She looked at the song name before, but she didn''t feel impressed by the song name, but she didn''t expect such a surprise at the end.


    "Xiaoqing, you are really great today, and you are also very beautiful tonight." Li Manli''s first sentence is praise. This praise comes from her heart, not a prepared line.


    Liu Xiaoqing smiled and said, "thank you."


    "Xiao Qing''s performance today brightened everyone''s eyes. I believe not only me, but also the judges, teachers and audience friends on the scene were infected by your singing. Just now I couldn''t help applauding you again and again just like everyone else." Li Manli speaks from her heart. She hasn''t heard the song sung by Liu Xiaoqing, but both the lyrics and melody of this song are too infectious, and it is very suitable for Liu Xiaoqing''s voice.


    At the moment, Liu Xiaoqing found that she sang this song so well. Just now, she just sang seriously, didn''t think so much, and didn''t even pay attention to the reaction of the audience.


    Liu Xiaoqing smiled gently, "in fact, I just sang at my heart. Thank you for your support."


    "What a sentence to sing at will. The melody to sing with your heart must be the most beautiful." Li Manli continued, "Xiaoqing, I haven''t heard the song" girl waving wings "you just sang before. Is this song an original song?"


    "This song is really an original song, but I didn''t write it." Liu Xiaoqing told the truth that she was very grateful to Han mo. it was Han Mo who gave her this song and encouraged her before the competition.


    Although she didn''t directly say something like refueling, Liu Xiaoqing finally knew why han Mo asked her what she wanted to do after she was eliminated. That is to let her face failure. Only when she has accepted everything after failure, can she stand on the stage with the most relaxed mood.


    It is precisely because Liu Xiaoqing has decided that this is the last concert that can completely relax her mood. With the performance just now, to tell the truth, if Han Mo only said some ordinary encouragement, Liu Xiaoqing will not eliminate her tension at all.


    In fact, Li Manli guessed that this song may not have been written by Liu Xiaoqing. The program team knows whether each singer is creative. The on-site audience is also curious about who wrote this song. The song that has not been published must have just been createdˇ° Xiaoqing can tell you on our stage who is the teacher who wrote such a beautiful song as the girl waving her wings? "


    "Of course I can tell you, but before I say the teacher''s name, I want to thank him first. It was he who gave me this song when I was most helpless. It was also because of him that I had the courage to stand on the stage today. Today, everyone praised and applauded me because of his help. "


    As soon as Liu Xiaoqing''s words came out, the audience began to whisper. After all, there are not many people who are respected and easy-going and will support new people.


    The audience whispered and guessed who this person was. The guest judges also asked around, thinking who could write such a good song.


    After whispering, all the attention returned to the stage. Liu Xiaoqing paused and spoke slowly again, "the teacher is also on the scene today."


    "Mr. Lei, shouldn''t it be you?" Zhai Xu deliberately pulled Changyin and said, in fact, he didn''t care whether Lei Jia was willing to help the new people, but didn''t want to believe that the old man sitting next to him could write such a good song.


    Lei Jia didn''t spend so much time and said frankly, "it''s not me. I also want to know who it is. Isn''t it you? " Lei Jia laughed twice. Of course he knew it wouldn''t be Zhai Xu. Zhai Xu didn''t have the ability to write songs at all.


    Liu Xiaoqing smiled, "but I want to leave a little suspense. I''ll tell you when all the singers finish singing."


    The audience was a little disappointed, but they applauded Liu Xiaoqing and responded with applause.


    The delay in this link was a little long. Li Manli didn''t say anything more in order to continue the competition for the later players, but she always had a faint sense of familiarity after listening to Liu Xiaoqing.


    The latter players are all playing within the level, nothing special and no mistakes. Soon, singer No. 6 will play, and Han Mo, as No. 7, will also be ready to wait.


    In the waiting area, you can fully hear the songs sung by the singers on the stage.


    Wang Yao''s singing is average, but her expressiveness is good. It''s not difficult if she just keeps safe and doesn''t eliminate it. From the beginning of the first sentence, I can hear that this song is not something she can control. She demonstrated with practical actions that if you don''t die, you won''t die.


    The chorus broke at the beginning, and then the state collapsed instantly. Continuous out of tune, broken sound and stumbling were regarded as mixing a song. The scene was extremely embarrassing. Not only did there be no applause at the end of the performance, but some audiences directly cheered. Wang Yao reluctantly insisted until the end of the music, and then ran away. The roar of the audience became louder, and the scene once became very chaotic.


    Wang Yao''s embarrassment makes Zhai Xu, who has been touting her, embarrassed. At this time, Lei Jia doesn''t need to speak again. Zhai Xu can''t hang on his face.


    Li Manli hurried to the stage. The singer ran away, so there was no interview and interaction. Li Manli was very professional. She still tried to help Wang YaoYuan a few words, and the next one was Han mo.


    According to the Convention, there is an interview session of relatives and friends before the concert. Han Mo didn''t have relatives and friends in the last game, so is this one.


    Zhai Xu just felt that Wang Yao had nothing to do with his face. Now Han Mo was going to appear. He said, "in fact, no matter what industry you do and whether you do well or not, the support of your family is still very important." This seems to be a non offensive sentence. He sighed softly and continued, "even if his family opposes, it seems a little sad that he doesn''t even have a friend."


    Zhai Xu''s voice didn''t sound like talking to herself, but Shuya heard it all. Except her agent and assistant, no one knew her relationship with Han Mo, and others didn''t know Han Mo, but she knew that after running to Beidu from the south, Han Mo basically broke off contact with his parents. After all these years of mediocrity, how far would his friends hide? Family and friends? How could Han Mo have.


    Li Manli smiled solemnly and held the microphone. "Now let''s invite the last singer..." before she could say Han Mo''s name, the director''s voice came from her headset. Li Manli frowned and relaxed in an instant.

 Chapter 54

    After hearing the director''s instructions, Li Manli smiled, "please Han mo."


    The host didn''t go and the lights didn''t dim. Han Mo was stunned and walked slowly onto the stage.


    Meng Si didn''t know what was going on. He whispered in the back, "why, shouldn''t we sing directly?"


    Although he had doubts in his heart, Han Mo didn''t have any emotional fluctuations on the surface, and walked slowly to Li Manli''s side.


    Suddenly, the large screen lens switched to the room where the relatives and friends cheered. Generally, the singer would play the lens of relatives and friends cheering for them before appearing. Han Mo knew he didn''t, so he should have skipped that link and sang directly at the moment.


    Han Mo, like everyone at the scene, didn''t know what would happen next. The room of the family and friends group was empty and there was no one.


    Zhai Xu smiled and shook his head. "It''s embarrassing. The program team can even make a mistake. If there is no family group, there will be no empty room. What''s a shame."


    Shu Yaxin sank and frowned. She also felt that the program group had made a mistake and made an oolong. She was thinking about how to help Han Mo avoid embarrassment if Zhai Xu made a fuss.


    The audience at the scene was also surprised at the big screen, because they couldn''t see anyone for a long time. They were all talking in a low voice.


    Only Li Manli still kept smiling. Although Han Mo''s expression was indifferent, he still looked at Li Manli and cast a puzzled look.


    Suddenly, a milk voice came from the big screen, "I''m here. Can you see me? Dad, I''m here! "


    Han Mo stared and whispered, "Xuanxuan." In a flash of surprise, the original indifferent expression suddenly became affectionate and tender.


    Shuya took a breath, tried to control her expression and looked back at her agent Peng Ye.


    Peng ye also looked confused. He didn''t know why Xuanxuan came. He was shocked when he saw the big screen and stood up to Shuya in amazement.


    Suddenly, Shuya''s mobile phone vibrated slightly on the seat platform and an unread text message.


    It''s Zeng Yingfa''s message, "I''m sorry, sister Shuya. Xuanxuan has to come to refuel Han Mo today. I really can''t help it, but don''t worry. No one saw me coming too. I asked the driver to take her up."


    Shuya silently pressed out her mobile phone and looked at the big screen. She was in a complicated mood.


    The audience did not know where the sweet little voice came from and looked around.


    Until the camera slowly went down, the little guy bounced and waved his little hand, "here, here, Dad, can you see me? Dad. "


    Han Mo quickly replied, "yes, Xuanxuan, Dad can see you."


    I saw a little princess carved in powder and jade appeared in front of the camera. All the audience first grew up and surprised, and then showed their favorite eyes.


    Xuanxuan heard her father''s voice and said happily, "my father is the best. My father is the first. Dad, you also have a family and friend group. Xuanxuan cheer you on. Xuanxuan is your family and friend group."


    At the top of the big screen is Xuanxuan''s lovely appearance of dancing excitedly to cheer her father. There is a small image in the lower right corner, which reflects Han Mo''s expression. Han Mo''s face is full of warmth, which is an expression that all the audience and staff have never seen.


    Meng Si saw this scene, smiled and joked with the little assistant behind him, "I didn''t expect this boy to laugh so sweet."


    Xuanxuan thought for a moment and began to imitate the appearance of her uncle and aunt she had just seen. She continued, "Dad, Xuanxuan will always support you! Xuanxuan loves you! " Then put a scissors hand.


    Han Mo''s heart warmed and his throat choked. "Dad loves you forever."


    The little guy said he would refuel. When he came just now, he saw his uncle and aunt refuel for his family.


    As the little guy waved goodbye and fixed the warm picture at that moment, the lens of the big screen was switched to the scene again.


    The people present were attracted by the little guy who just appeared on the big screen. It was so cute. They didn''t expect Han Mo to have such a lovely daughter. The way of refueling was so special, but they haven''t seen enough.


    Zhai Xu, who always said that Han Mo had no relatives and friends, did not dare to say anything at this time.


    "The little girl is so beautiful. She looks like Han Mo, ha ha." Lei Jia said happily to Zhai Xu.


    Zhai xukan smiled twice. "Yes, yes, it''s very beautiful."


    Like everyone else, Han Mo didn''t know that Xuanxuan would suddenly appear, but at this moment, he suddenly found that the meaning of life itself lies in the little man who just appeared, and everything is beautiful because of her.


    Xuanxuan''s appearance set off a small climax. The stage was returned to Han Mo again. The light suddenly darkened, and he adjusted his mood slightly. Turn on the light again and fully focus on Han mo.


    Han Mo once thought about what to sing in the second song for a long time, not only for winning the game, but also for himself.


    The memory of the original Lord often runs rapidly in his brain in the dead of night. Those memories may be the most real mark of the original Lord.


    In the days when he just came to Beidu, he was surrounded by ideals, he struggled, he was persistent, and he tried to become the person he wanted to be, but he was robbed of his role, failed in interviews, endured other people''s white eyes and assignments, hid his grievances and reluctance in his heart, but he still could only maintain the simplest survival, countless days when he couldn''t find a job, He sat on the streets of Beidu, watching the vehicles coming and going, killing his fading ideal.


    Han Mo lowered his head and slightly adjusted the guitar shoulder strap. The low magnetic sound came from the microphone. "Ideal" is for you. "


    The studio became very quiet, only the sound of fluctuating strings could be heard, and the calm melody came out slowly


    "Living in this city alone, I''m exhausted in order to fill my stomach. It''s our dream to talk about ideals... After waking up, I still run around in the stormy streets. If I want to cry, I''ll cover my blood chest with tears..."


    As soon as the sound came out, the audience at the scene suddenly became quiet.


    Ideal, what a sensitive topic for young people, every word of Han Mo''s lyrics clearly echoed in the studio and touched everyone''s heartstrings.


    Meng Simai frowned, turned back and asked, "is this song called ideal?" He was too relieved of Han Mo, so he just listened to Han Mo''s alternative songs about once, but he didn''t know how he could sing them in order, and Meng Si obviously hadn''t heard this song.


    The little assistant listened to the song carefully. He was stunned and quickly nodded and replied, "yes, Mr. Meng, the name of the song reported is ideal."


    Meng Si didn''t speak any more, but his eyes fell on Han Mo, who sang with his guitar.


    "On the bus, I slept past the station. Along the way, I looked at the neon Beijing. My ideal left me ~ in this crowded crowd, and there was ~ a vast expanse of snow outside the window... "


    The camera switches to the audience. Instead of listening to the song, the audience is seriously reading the story told by Han mo. they are experiencing the story of their own life.


    He worked hard in Beidu, went out two or three hours in advance every morning, just to avoid being late on the crowded road, lived far away from the company, and tried to survive in order to save expensive rent, but he had long forgotten life.


    "Another four seasons reincarnation, and I got nothing ~ sitting on the street, only the ideal is supporting, those numb flesh and blood... How old are you this year, you always tempt ~ young friends, you always thank and open, surprise me, and let me sink into a disappointed life..."


    There was no discussion and no one whispered, because they were listening to themselves in the song, and every word was like a mirror reflecting the listener''s life.


    The camera swept to the audience. Everyone''s expression was recorded on the big screen, but no one cared. They were immersed in their own world. The camera stopped at an audience. The big screen just caught his lens, and a tear flowed out of his ruddy eyes.

 Chapter 55

    "... busy people can be seen everywhere in the sun. They are crowded and ignored by the flying time..."


    The melody of the guitar gradually weakens and the sound suddenly stops. Listening to a song on site is completely different from listening to the singer at home. The atmosphere and authenticity are much stronger.


    The music hovering over the sky completely dissipated, and people slowly recovered from the song. Some suddenly closed their eyes and opened them again, and some hurriedly wiped the corners of their eyes.


    Suddenly, there was a thunderous applause. There was no staff with rhythm and no prior discussion. The applause was wave after wave, continuous and non-stop. Everyone present applauded Han Mo as long as they could spare their hands. They gave applause to his song and his ideal.


    Meng Si stood in the waiting area until Han Mo''s hand left the guitar. Meng Si quietly turned and left.


    The little assistant said in surprise, "Mr. Meng, where are you going?"


    Meng Si didn''t speak and walked straight to the end of the corridor.


    The little assistant was surprised at the boss''s reaction. Han Mo performed so well. The boss should clap his hands as excitedly as last time. He looked at the boss''s thin back and didn''t think much. He immediately turned back and looked at the front of the stage with excitement and clapped his hands.


    Han Mo bowed deeply to the audience. The singing degree of ideal in previous lives was not so high, but he believed that this song sang the voice of everyone struggling in the city. How nice he was, maybe not, but every word of his lyrics was written by yourself.


    Han Mo was the last to appear. After he finished the competition, he entered the stage of public judge voting. Just now, the appearance of the little guy surprised and delighted Han mo. he flew off the field and ran to the room where the family and friends came to refuel, but there was no one in the room.


    The staff didn''t know where the child had gone, that is, after recording the refueling session, they followed the adults who brought her.


    Without seeing Xuanxuan, Han Mo is a little lost and is ready to go back to the lounge. The voting process will take a while.


    Before walking two steps, I saw a thin figure standing on the balcony at the end of the corridor, holding the railing with both hands and looking into the distance.


    Han Mo changed his direction and walked to Chaoyang terrace.


    Standing next to Meng Si, Han Mo didn''t speak. He put his hand on the railing and looked at the direction Meng Si was looking at.


    Meng Si looked at Han Mo and continued to look into the distance. "Sichen media is now the leader in the circle. Whoever sees me is chief Meng, and chief Meng is short." Meng Si curled his lips and smiled bitterly. "In fact, I started from the artist assistant, carrying tea and water, carrying stools and umbrellas. On rainy days, they even dried the tips of their shoes, and even my underwear was wet. On a whim, I want to eat something. No matter what time it is, I can''t delay a minute whether I''m sleeping or taking a bath. At that time, there was no ideal. My family was poor, so I wanted to eat some hardships so that Meng Chen could live a better life. But fortunately, I did. " Meng Si breathed a long sigh of relief. He held the railing in his hands and stretched it back, with a happy smile on his mouth.


    Han Mo didn''t speak, but also led the corner of his mouth. Of course, he knew what Meng Si had experienced. In the original world, he was not.


    Meng Si suddenly looked at Han Mo and said half jokingly, "this man''s aesthetics also changes with your status. Look at my appearance and figure. When I used to be an assistant, I said I was half disabled. I sarcastic what I said. Now these grandchildren say I''m handsome every time they see me. You say, were they blind before? " Munce smiled and shook his head.


    Han Mo listened to Meng Si''s self mockery of his figure for the first time. He pursed his lower lip, smiled and said, "you are handsome."


    Meng Si smiled, "I know that." The eyes are red, but the smile is bright.


    Han Mo raised his wrist and looked at his watch. "It''s almost time. Let''s go."


    ......


    The voting process of the public judges is still displayed on the large screen in front of the stage.


    "Today is really a surprise. This is the third season. After sitting in this position for three years, I feel moved by the song for the first time." Lei Jia''s voice is a little hoarse. No matter what occupation or level he has mixed, he can''t achieve it overnight. Han Mo''s ideal also deeply touched his heart.


    Zhai Xu didn''t want to admit the strength of Han Mo, but he had nothing to say at the moment. He didn''t say a word and abnormally didn''t argue with Lei Jia.


    Lei Jia continued, "Han Mo''s ballads have a feeling in them, three ballads and three stories." He also expressed his opinions on ballads. During the interaction between the three guest judges and the host, the voting results have been counted.


    As in the previous scene, the camera looked for an angle and just saw that the staff had sent the results to the host''s mobile phone, but the audience could not see the real number of votes.


    The result of this game is not in suspense, not to mention the ranking order in the middle, but we all know the first and last place.


    In fact, what we are more concerned about is the suspense left by Liu Xiaoqing at the end of her singing. Who can write such a good song as the girl waving wings and is willing to help and support the new couple.


    The singers came to the stage and the host announced the voting results of the game.


    Li Manli didn''t announce it in order. First, she announced the first place Han mo. there was no suspense. Then she announced another place without suspense, that is, Wang Yao, the last player in the game, with zero tickets.


    Wang Yao not only made mistakes during the competition, but also didn''t apologize to the audience at the end of the singing. She ran off the stage directly, which made the scene almost out of control. What''s more, she didn''t appear on the stage at the moment. It is said that she left with her agent and a group of people.


    For her extremely irresponsible behavior, the executives of Apple station were very angry and immediately issued a ban order. From today on, apple station will not allow Wang Yao to participate in any programs and activities of this station.


    Li Manli deliberately placed third, fourth and fifth, leaving only the second and sixth places.


    Wang Yao''s elimination is a foregone conclusion, but Wang Yao''s last game had 50 votes and Liu Xiaoqing had 25 votes. Li Manli disclosed in advance that the sixth place in the game was 24 votes. In other words, if Liu Xiaoqing is the sixth place and the total votes of the two competitions are only 49, less than Wang Yao''s 50, she will still be eliminated, and two new singers will join in the next competition.


    At this moment, it is very important for Liu Xiaoqing. Although it can be seen from the audience''s feedback that everyone likes this song at the end of the concert, the heart is still hanging at the moment when they don''t see the number of votes.


    Li Manli smiled mysteriously and said, "next, I want to read the name of the second player in the competition, and the singer who has not been read the name will automatically become the sixth."


    "Now I announce that the second singer in this competition is..." Li Manli deliberately pulls a long tone.


    Liu Xiaoqing has been afraid to look in the direction of Li Manli. When singing, she thinks this is the last game and tries her best. But at this time, of course, she doesn''t want to be eliminated. If she can stand two more games on this stage, she can have better results


    Liu Xiaoqing clenched her hands. It was summer, but her palms were full of cold sweat.


    The audience''s mood was also mobilized by Li Manli. The scene was extremely quiet. Everyone held their breath and waited for Li Manli to read the singer''s name.


    "Liu Xiaoqing!"


    Finally, Li Manli read out the name of the second singer. Liu Xiaoqing was stunned and didn''t react. She was too nervous just now and her brain was empty. The singer next to her suddenly congratulated her. She just reacted that she was the second singer today.


    Li Manli paused, waited for everyone''s applause to end, and continued, "Wang Yao has 0 votes in this game and 50 votes in the game. The two games add up to 50 votes, ranking seventh. Therefore, it is a pity that the player eliminated in this game is Wang Yao. She will bid farewell to the stage of ''looking for a good voice'', and a new singer will fill the place in the next program. Please look forward to it."


    If it''s normal, this may be the last sentence of the program, but today''s suspense caused by Liu Xiaoqing''s song, let alone the audience, the host and guest judges don''t want to end with this sentence.


    Li Manli''s conversation turned and showed a marked dignified smile, "Xiaoqing, at the end of the program, can you reveal the suspense before?"


    There was warm applause and the audience wanted to know who wrote the girl waving wings.


    Other players have stepped down, only Liu Xiaoqing stayed on the stage.


    She picked up the microphone, "I didn''t say just now that I didn''t mean to leave a suspense, but I was afraid that when I said the teacher''s name, I would finally be told by someone who wanted to say that I used the human card to affect the result, because the teacher also participated in the competition, and he was the first in the game, so there was no need to increase the heat with anyone''s story."


    Liu Xiaoqing hasn''t said his name yet, but there have been bursts of sighs of sudden enlightenment under the stage. The audience can''t help but open their mouths. They should have guessed that it was his expression long ago, and then applause broke out in the audience.


    Li Manli had already vaguely guessed that it would be Han mo. after hearing this sentence, her eyebrows widened slightly and kept smiling.


    Lei Jia clapped his hands. He had guessed a lot of people in his mind before, but he never thought it would be Han mo. he just thought that he would not be a songwriter supervising the voting. At the moment, his love for Han Mo has increased a bit.


    Zhai Xu was surprised. His surprised expression flashed by. He didn''t speak. No one knew what he thought in his heart, but he also clapped his hands and clapped his hands.


    Shuya''s expression was a little complicated. She looked at Liu Xiaoqing and moved her eyes elsewhere.


    At the moment, Han Mo has gone back to the lounge to pack up. He doesn''t know what happened in front of the stage.


    Liu Xiaoqing waited for a moment. The applause ended, took a step forward, bowed deeply to the camera, "thank you, Mr. Han mo."

 Chapter 56

    After sending Han Mo home, Meng Si was alone with a tablet computer in his armchair. He knew that Han Mo''s nerd couldn''t pay attention to the information on the Internet, but Meng Si determined that the audience''s feedback could be seen in the evening of this live program.


    Based on his years of experience, the song selected by Han Mo today is a little risky. Part of the reason why he can maintain the first place is that it continues the popularity of the last game, and the public judges are mostly young. The mood of the scene is driven, and the score of feelings will increase a little. However, from the number of votes, it can be seen that the leading advantage of this game is not as obvious as that of the last game.


    Meng Si first opened the wechat home page. As he guessed, he just opened the home page, and various topics about "looking for a good voice" rolled all over the screen.


    "I seldom watched this kind of program before. Today, I inadvertently changed the channel and saw the ideal sung by Han mo. I still remember that when I first started working after graduating from college, I struggled every day whether to make an air-conditioned car for 1 yuan or an air-conditioned car for 2 yuan."


    "At the age of 30, there was a lot of pressure. The ideal was eaten by the dog early, but I cried when I heard this song ideal today."


    "I didn''t expect that the girl waving wings was written by Han mo. no, I should have thought that only Han Mo was so talented at the scene. Hee hee."


    Meng Si simply turned it over. Most of them were positive comments on the songs sung today. It was harmonious. Maybe he thought too much. Meng Si was going to continue tracking the online trends tomorrow. He just wanted to exit the page. Suddenly updated a number of comments, and they are all entertainment we media numbers.


    "The song" ideal "can take the first place. It really disappoints me. I just moan without illness. What''s the gold content of such a song?"


    "I bet Han Mo can only sing ballads. From those flowers, southern girls to today''s ideal, they are all ballads. To test whether a singer is really a good voice, we should comprehensively measure it. For a person who can only sing folk songs, I don''t think he can go far. Sooner or later, the audience will be aesthetically tired. "


    After several big V spoke, netizens began to be brought to the rhythm.


    "I also think Han Mo can only sing ballads. He is tired of listening to too many ballads."


    "According to the visual inspection, Han Mo can''t finish the next issue. Have the ballads been sung to the end? Unless there''s a backstage, I bet he''s kicked out. "


    "I still like singers with comprehensive singing skills."


    Han Mo''s fans certainly support him. They don''t want to see someone say he will be eliminated and fight back immediately.


    "What''s wrong with the ballad? If the ballad is sung well, you can win the championship."


    "I just like watching Han Mo sing folk songs with his guitar. It''s a handsome word."


    "If I don''t want to say anything else, I''ll ask you whether the ballads written by Han Mo are good or not. Are you moved?"


    Compared with other people''s sharp attack, the refutation of fans supporting Han Mo seems a little weak. Meng si still withdrew from the page and frowned slightly. He had a hunch that something was coming.


    ......


    It was very late when he came home after the game. Han Mo took a bath and went to bed. As Meng Si guessed, he didn''t pay attention to the situation on the Internet at all. Compared with the game of the program, he paid more attention to the two books published.


    Wang Lei called the first two days and said happily that the 100000 copies of little red riding hood for the second time had been booked by major bookstores in Beidu. Although the sales volume of books would have a small climax at the beginning and gradually decrease later, Wang Lei''s experience in publishing children''s books for many years showed that the book would not be bad, and bookstores also called to consult frog prince, The publishing house is expected to print another batch of frog prince. Not only bookstores, but also major kindergartens in Beidu are calling to book these two books.


    Han Mo just sold the book copyright of the two books to the publishing house. The publishing house will share a certain proportion of each book sold. This money has become Han Mo''s main income at present, so he is so concerned about the sales of books.


    Turn on the computer, enter the book pushing website, and you can see the book pushing voting list at a glance.


    It is not surprising that little red riding hood has been ranked first. Compared with the stories of the world, Little Red Riding Hood deserves it, both from the educational significance of the book and the story itself. He looked down again. The Frog Prince ranked third and ranked relatively stable. Han Mo wanted to open his popularity by relying on these two books. In this way, when he was the third book, he could also talk about the price with the publishing house. As a new writer, he had no right to speak.


    Han Mo didn''t pay attention to the comments. He said what he should say before. The feedback from readers has been seen from the sales volume. He didn''t bother to care about other comments, whether negative or positive. After exiting the web page and turning off the computer, Han Mo suddenly remembered the scene where the little guy suddenly appeared yesterday.


    He took out his cell phone and was ready to call the little guy. He had already set the shortcut key for Shuya''s phone and slipped his finger to dial.


    The house was not very soundproof. Han Mo heard it faintly. It seemed that there was a mobile phone ring outside the door. He didn''t care much. He continued to wait for the other party to answer the phone. Suddenly, the doorbell rang.


    Han Mo walked to open the door while holding his mobile phone. Just opened the door, a villain suddenly jumped on Han mo. Han Mo, who didn''t respond for a moment, tilted back slightly, and immediately hugged the little princess in his arms.


    The cell phone ring outside the door was still ringing. Han Mo found Shuya standing at the door. He hung up the phone.


    This is the first time Han Mo has seen Shu Ya at close range since he came to the world. The first two meetings were at the program site. Han Mo stood on the stage and Shu Ya sat under the stage as a guest judge.


    Shuya is wearing a low-key white loose shirt, the top two buttons are properly loosened, and two perfect collarbones are looming along the white slender neck. Lower body black shorts, a pair of beautiful legs show no doubt, with a pair of small white shoes, simple and generous.


    Han Mo knew a lot about Shuya in the memory left by the original owner. In fact, he had already prepared to meet Shuya, but when this day came, he was a little nervous and nervous. It was dozens of times more nervous than singing on the stage. Han Mo didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    The little guy got tired of being crooked in his father''s arms and jumped to the ground with his little schoolbag on his back.


    Xuanxuan turned her back to Han Mo and pointed to the small schoolbag on her back. "Dad, help me take down the schoolbag."


    Han Mo quickly took the small schoolbag off the little guy and took it in his hand.


    "It''s the stomach medicine my mother bought for you. She said your stomach is bad. Let me remind you to take the medicine." The little guy carried his little hand behind his back like a little adult.


    Han Mo was surprised. He opened the small schoolbag and found that it was really full of stomach medicine.


    Shuya''s face instantly climbed up with a blush, and an embarrassed smile froze on her face, "Xuanxuan, that... Isn''t that the medicine you bought for your father?" She Yu Guang saw Han Mo looking at herself, so she didn''t dare to look up. She smiled awkwardly and looked at Xuanxuan.


    The little guy glanced. "I''m still so young. How can I buy medicine by myself? Xuanxuan won''t tell such an insincere lie." After that, the little guy sighed like an adult and went to his small room with his little hand on his back.


    Only Han Mo, who didn''t know what to say with a small schoolbag, and Shuya, who scolded Xuanxuan as a "little traitor".


    The atmosphere became very quiet, and there was an ambiguous atmosphere in the air.


    "I..."


    "Me."


    The two said at the same time.


    Han Mo coughed and Shuya deliberately looked away.


    "You!"


    "You..."


    The two men spoke in unison again.


    Han Mo decided to stop talking and let Shuya finish.


    Shuya''s face was burning hot and her heart was fluctuating. She just wanted to care about Han Mo, but she was embarrassed by the "little traitor". She took a breath.


    "You remember to take medicine. Your singing is great. I''m a little busy recently. Xuanxuan stays with you for a few days. I''ll go first." Shuya finished all her words in one breath, and then ran out of the door.

 Chapter 57

    Today is Sunday. Children don''t have to go to school, but there is an open class on Monday morning. Parents need to be present to attend class with children. Generally, open classes are manual. They sew dolls together or disassemble toys. Shuya is very interested in children''s education. The golden sun read by Xuanxuan belongs to a very good kindergarten in the north. Of course, the charge is also very beautiful.


    Han Mo was busy in the kitchen. He washed the bowl he had just finished eating and put it in the cupboard. The little guy sat at the table with his small chin in his hands and looked at his father''s busy figure.


    At this time, Han Mo suddenly remembered that the little guy just said that he would go to school for a parent-child open class tomorrow. He didn''t say the content of the class and what to prepare. In his memory, Han Mo couldn''t find the content about the open class, because Xuanxuan had never had a parent-child class with her before. Her mother was busy and her father was "busy". Every time she watched other children do handicrafts with their parents, she was very envious.


    "Dad, will you really accompany me to the parent-child class tomorrow?" Because in the past, my father promised, but when it came to class, he would find reasons not to go. The little guy was a little confused.


    Han Mo wiped his hands, went to the little guy and touched her head. "Of course Dad will go. Let''s go to kindergarten tomorrow, okay?"


    Xuanxuan opened her eyes excitedly, and her little baby fat face blossomed happily.


    Han Mo handed the freshly squeezed juice to Xuanxuan and asked with a smile, "what do you usually do in parent-child class?"


    "The last time I made fruit with cotton and cloth, the last time I made clothes for dolls, and the last time I made puzzles." Xuanxuan tried to remember with her tender mouth.


    When Han Mo heard this, he secretly laughed. These are not difficult for him. He is good at them. Han Mo gently continued to ask, "what about this time?"


    "Teacher Ding said it was a baking class to make cookies." The little guy drank a mouthful of juice.


    Han Mo was stunned and made cookies? Although he knows that many people now use the oven to make cookies and cakes at home, and he has seen them in his friends'' homes in the original world, he is only limited to seeing them and has never made them himself. Han Mo didn''t speak, thinking in his heart.


    Xuanxuan saw that her father suddenly stopped talking, her long eyelashes flashed twice, tilted her small head and whispered, "Dad."


    Han Mo spoiled and pinched the little guy''s face. "Let''s go to the supermarket to buy what we need tomorrow."


    Before going out, he dressed up the little princess as usual. The little guy was used to looking beautiful every time he went out with his father. After dressing up, he turned around in front of the mirror and took his skirt with a little pride.


    When he got to the supermarket, Han Mo pushed the shopping cart and Xuanxuan followed him. Originally, Han Mo wanted to hold Xuanxuan in the shopping cart, but the little guy refused and said he wanted to go by himself.


    Han mo later learned that Xuanxuan was afraid to wrinkle her beautiful skirt. Now the little guy pays great attention to his image.


    The supermarket is very large and sells a wide range of things. Han Mo bought the ingredients and tools needed for baking for the first time and found them according to the signs.


    Suddenly, the little guy pointed to the bookshelf and said, "Dad, look, it''s the Frog Prince and little red riding hood."


    Han Mo looks at the position pointed by Xuanxuan''s small hand. This area is the children''s reading area. The bookshelf is filled with children''s favorite story books, and little red riding hood and frog prince are placed in the most prominent place. Both books are covered with transparent film, and the packaging is very exquisite.


    Han Mo just wanted to take it down and have a look. The woman next to him took the lead.


    "Oh, father Xuanxuan, you also take your children to the supermarket." The woman took the book in her hand and greeted Han Mo warmly.


    Han Mo was impressed by her. He was Wang Xiaohu''s mother in Xuanxuan''s class. He also nodded politely.


    Seeing that Xuanxuan pointed to the book just now, Wang Xiaohu''s mother said carelessly, "although there are these two picture books in school, children love to read them. We should buy another one and keep them at home."


    Han Mo nodded in agreement and said nothing.


    Mother tiger continued, "Hey, I don''t know if you read these two books, but I have read them myself. To tell you the truth, I took great pains to educate my children. No matter how busy your work is, you should also pay attention to your children and see what books they like to read. "


    Han Mo smiled and listened politely.


    Mother Xiaohu usually tells other mothers that they don''t like listening. Today, she finally caught Han Mo and wanted to boast about her parenting experience. She continued, "the authors of these two books are amazing. They can tell profound truth with two simple stories. I won''t say much about his painters. You may not understand it. After all, you''re not engaged in art, I still know a little. "


    She paused and continued proudly, "Little Red Riding Hood is about these children who must listen to their parents and are not allowed to talk to strangers outsideˇ¶ The frog prince tells them that you can''t judge people by their appearance when making friends. Xuanxuan''s father, do you think I''m right? " Little tiger''s mother is very satisfied with her feelings. She talks a little about her children.


    Before he bought anything, Han Mo didn''t want to waste more time, so he smiled and said, "yes."


    Xuanxuan curled her mouth and held her father''s clothes. "These two books are originally..."


    Han Mo Chong fondled the little guy''s head and winked. Xuanxuan knew that her father didn''t want her to say, so she pouted and didn''t say a word.


    Little tiger''s mother wanted to say something. Han Mo first said, "we have to buy something. Let''s go first." Han Mo smiled, nodded and took Xuanxuan away.


    Little tiger mother took Book pestle in place, "don''t buy your book."


    Han Mo and Xuanxuan have walked a distance, but they also heard the last words of Xiaohu''s mother. Xuanxuan Dudu said unconvinced, "cut, we have the original version drawn by our father."


    Han Mo smiled and pinched the little guy''s pink face.


    This is really a big purchase. Han Mo searched the materials needed to make biscuits on his mobile phone. The kindergarten will prepare some for tomorrow''s parent-child class, but parents should also prepare some for emergencies. He didn''t know what the school would prepare for him. Anyway, he bought everything he could use.


    It''s time to take big and small bags home. Although Han Mo is not good at baking, he is a good cook. He used to live alone for so many years and has developed a good cooking skill. He once thought of opening a small restaurant when he retired.


    The little guy watched cartoons. Han Mo worked alone in the kitchen and soon made three dishes and one soup. He used to eat his own meat and vegetables, and the taste would be heavier. Now he is cooking for Xuanxuan. Han Mo tries not to put seasonings to keep the taste of the ingredients.


    Xuanxuan was surprised and excited when she first ate the dishes made by her father. Now she is used to it. In his little heart, her father is so capable and can do anything.


    The evening always passed quickly. After dinner with Xuanxuan and cleaning up the kitchen, he was pestered by the little guy to talk about Little Red Riding Hood all night. It was time to go to bed after taking a bath.


    The little guy was still holding Han Mo''s arm in bed, clamoring to tell a story, and only listened to Little Red Riding Hood, because when Little Red Riding Hood was published, Xuanxuan was with her mother and didn''t hear the story told by her father at the first time. She was very unwilling. Today she yelled to hear enough. This is not an excessive request. Han Mo naturally seriously meets the little guy''s wishes.


    Until Xuanxuan fell asleep and his pink face showed a satisfied smile, Han Mo gently pulled out his arm, covered the quilt again, pecked gently on the little guy''s forehead, got up, turned off the light and left the room.


    Han Mo has a more important thing to do. Practice making cookies.


    The bright moonlight shines into the room through the window. Han Mo uses his mobile phone to find out the method of making biscuits. Today, he deliberately bought more materials for his own practice in the evening. According to the steps on the prescription, he weighed, fed and mixed noodles, and made various shapes with molds


    Until the clock and minute hands coincided and pointed to 12 o''clock, Han Mo took a look at his achievements and turned off the kitchen light.

 Chapter 58

    Long tables are neatly placed in the classroom of class 2 of golden sun kindergarten. Parents and children enter the classroom one after another and find their own position according to the name written in the upper right corner of the table.


    Han Mo also walked into the kindergarten early with the materials and tools needed for baking, holding Xuanxuan''s small hand. Ding Rou stood at the school gate to meet the parents and greeted each child with a smile.


    The classroom layout is very warm. There are special chefs in charge of Chinese food and Western food in the kindergarten. In today''s baking class, a master cooperates with the head teacher to teach parents and children together.


    Ding Rou sent the tools and materials to each table. The tools distributed were complete. There was basically no need for parents to prepare anything. Han Mo repeated it in case of need. He put his things under the table.


    "What you bring is superfluous. Can''t you use it?" Wang Xiaohu''s mother happened to be behind Han Mo''s side. When she saw that he put the things he brought under the table, she secretly laughed. She guessed that Han Mo must not even know what baking is and can''t use the things he brought. She continued to whisper, "being a father, you don''t do much work at home. How can you make cookies."


    Han Mo heard and didn''t speak. His mother Leyan at their adjacent table looked at Han Mo and whispered, "you can ask me for help later."


    Han Mo smiled politely.


    Because parents know in advance that today''s parent-child class is baking class and making cookies. The father at home was very self-conscious and avoided it directly. Han Mo was the only male parent in the whole room. At first, it was not so conspicuous, but Wang Xiaohu''s mother spoke loudly. Other parents heard it and threw sympathetic eyes at Han Mo one after another.


    It''s said to be a parent-child class, but it''s quite clever for children not to make trouble for such complicated things as making cookies, and it''s almost impossible to expect their help.


    Han Mo listened carefully to master Xi Dian''s explanation. The worried little guy standing next to him gently pulled his father''s clothes, "Dad, you can do it, right?" After listening to her classmates'' mother''s comments, Xuanxuan was worried about her father. Although her father could do anything, she really didn''t make cookies.


    Han Mo was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know that the little guy had been worried about his failure. He spoiled his smile and said confidently, "don''t worry, we won''t let Xuanxuan down."


    Xuanxuan tiptoed and whispered, "as long as it''s not the worst." Then Gu Lingjing glanced at the children around him.


    Han Mo knows that although Xuanxuan is small, she has good face. If the worst in the class is always shameless, the children''s self-esteem can''t be hurt.


    Han Mo swept Xuanxuan''s upturned little nose with the back of his hand and didn''t guarantee with the children, but he was still very confident that he would not be the worst in the class. He tried many times last night. Although the prescription on the Internet was not exactly the same as that said by master Xi Dian in terms of dosage, this kind of thing has everything.


    He succeeded in his first attempt yesterday, but he practiced several times in order to make the taste and appearance better. He didn''t sleep until he finally met his expectations, so he has a bottom in his heart today.


    Han Mo listened carefully. Behind him were Wang Xiaohu''s mother and son and Zhang Mengmeng''s mother and daughter. The two mothers whispered.


    "Xuanxuan''s father listened carefully and looked very attentive."


    "Oh, it''s no use trying again. Men are not good at doing this. My child''s father can''t even cook noodles and make cookies. Men are almost the same. It''s no better."


    "Well, you too."


    The biscuit has been made to a later stage. Han Mo pushes the kneaded dough into a pancake with a rolling pin. The teacher just distributed a lot of gadgets, including molds with small animal patterns and chocolate brushes of various colors. You can draw some patterns on the biscuit, but the operation is very complex. Most parents gave up this step, Only a few parents are ready to spend some lace with a try mentality.


    The little guy has been watching his father busy with big eyes. She looked at the mothers of the children around her. Although they are in the final stage like his father, the steps to look at his father are much more cumbersome. Other mothers use molds to directly press out patterns, but it seems that his father has other operations.


    Xuanxuan asked in surprise, "Dad, are you drawing?"


    Han Mo made several common colors with powdered sugar and kneaded small dough of different colors. The pattern he made became more three-dimensional and varied.


    Because the kindergarten uses a large oven, not a small household oven, the West Point teacher stipulates the unified thickness of biscuits. Within this thickness range, biscuits will not paste, which also tests the skills in making biscuits.


    Some parents have finished, and the pastry master and Ding Rou help to send the biscuits to the oven.


    Han Mo has long conceived what kind of biscuits he wants to make. Although his steps are the most cumbersome, they are not slow at all.


    Ding Rou went to Han Mo''s table and took over the baking tray. There were rows of vivid animals, flowers and small trees in different shapes on it. She couldn''t help staring in surprise, "Dad Xuanxuan, did you do this?"


    Han Mo smiled.


    Of course Ding Rou knew that Xuanxuan''s father must have done it, but she was surprised at the first sight. Originally, she was worried that Xuanxuan''s father would not be able to hand in a work in the end. Unexpectedly, it was so different not only.


    All the biscuits have been put into the oven, and the rest is waiting time. Parents who know each other are chatting. Of course, the topic of discussion is the biscuits made today.


    Wang Xiaohu''s mother came over and said carelessly, "Xuanxuan''s father just saw that you also handed in your work. It''s really not easy. However, the front of the biscuit is paved. Only when the finished product is brought out can we see whether it is well done. It''s said that we have to take these cookies back. It''s all right. Your cookies have failed. I''ll give you some of mine later and give them to the children. "


    Han Mo didn''t speak and smiled to express his thanks.


    Mengmeng is a good friend of Xuanxuan. The two girls play with the rest of the dough together. After hearing what Wang Xiaohu''s mother said, Mengmeng kindly said to Xuanxuan, "Xuanxuan, you can eat my cookies later. My mother is good at making cookies."


    Xuanxuan kneaded a small dough into a circle and said happily, "no, I have cookies made by my father."


    After a while, Ding Rou and master West Point returned to the classroom. They pushed a cart respectively. The upper three floors were filled with baking plates, all of which were biscuits made by parents and children.


    Everyone gathered around and looked for their own biscuits. Although they boasted that they often made them at home, they didn''t know what they could do today.


    Suddenly, everyone''s eyes were attracted by a plate of biscuits on the top of the cart. The biscuits on other plates were either burnt and light black, or kept a yellowish color, which was nothing new. Only one plate of cookies were made into lovely patterns, blue whales, pink kittens, yellow little people, colored flowers and green pine trees.


    "Mother tiger, did you do this?" Yueyan''s mother looked back and asked.


    Mother Wang Xiaohu looked surprised, "this, this, how can I do it?"


    Everyone is asking each other whose work this is. Teacher Ding Rou smiled and whispered, "this is the biscuit made by Xuanxuan''s father."


    It can be imagined how surprised the mothers were. Little tiger''s mother stared round and couldn''t even say a word.


    "Dad Xuanxuan, how did you make it? How did you make the little green pine?"


    "Yes, Xuanxuan''s father told us, and we''ll do it when we go back."


    Mom, you asked me one by one. It was all about the making process of biscuits. Han Mo specially downloaded the software for making pastries the night before, which was full of methods for making biscuits and cakes. He recommended the software to everyone and told them that it was not difficult to do everything.


    Ding Rou prepared many beautiful biscuit boxes. She helped the children pack their biscuits and handed them to everyone, and the names were written on color cartoon stickers.


    Xuanxuan just got her own biscuit. She couldn''t wait to put one into her mouth and tasted it happily. She looked up and suddenly found that the children were looking at her.


    Wang Xiaohu swallowed his mouth. "Can Xuanxuan give me one of your biscuits?"


    Xuanxuan is not a stingy child. She takes out a biscuit and gives it to Wang Xiaohu.


    Zhang Mengmeng quietly walked up to Xuanxuan and whispered, "can you give me one too?"


    Mengmeng is her good friend. Of course, she can''t refuse. Xuanxuan took out another cookie and handed it to Zhang Mengmeng.


    Other children also looked at the biscuit box in Xuanxuan''s hand. No one paid attention to whether the biscuits made by their mother were packed by the teacher. Anyway, as long as they can eat a piece of Xuanxuan''s biscuit, they can exchange it with a box of biscuits.


    Xuanxuan hugged the box in her arms and whispered reluctantly, "well, you can only eat one piece."


    In the blink of an eye, the originally full biscuit box was empty, and there was only a biscuit lying alone under the box


    At the end of the open class and the afternoon holiday, the children left the school with their mothers. Ding Rou stood at the gate of the kindergarten to send the children. Xuanxuan was always very unhappy because her father only ate one biscuit and gave the last one to teacher Ding. The little guy didn''t say it. He was very unhappy.


    Little tiger''s mother stood at the door and saw Han Mo''s father and daughter come out. She remembered buying books in the supermarket yesterday and said in a loud voice, "Dad Xuanxuan, why didn''t you buy yesterday''s book? Even if you don''t buy the frog prince, you must buy little red riding hood. Go home and educate your children. This is common sense of safety." She has a loud voice.


    Ding Rou stood behind her, very close. When she spoke, Ding Rou looked at Han Mo unnaturally.


    Han Mo didn''t speak. After all, people were talking to him. He stood down and didn''t leave directly.


    Mother tiger began to talk about her reading experience again. "You may not have seen it yet. I''ll tell you briefly. It''s a little girl who went to give grandma a cake. As a result, she met a big gray wolf on the way..." she opened her chatterbox and began to chatter.


    At first, Ding Rou just looked at Han Mo and didn''t want to talk much, but later she couldn''t listen. She whispered in Xiaohu''s mother''s ear, "in fact, Xuanxuan''s father is the Royal knight. He painted Little Red Riding Hood and frog prince."


    Mother tiger was stunned. Before she finished, she stuck her words in her mouth and suddenly looked back at Ding rou.


    Ding Rou nodded affirmatively.


    Little tiger mother''s expression stiffened on her face and looked at Han Mo awkwardly.


    Han Mo neither denied nor spoke.

 Chapter 59

    As long as there is a little guy, time will pass quickly. Han Mo sends Xuanxuan to the kindergarten and goes to the company alone. Meng sigang just called him and listened to him in a very anxious tone. Han Mo is also used to Meng Si''s ability to call repeatedly, so he didn''t care much.


    As soon as he entered Meng Si''s office, he saw his two carefully tattooed eyebrows screwed together. Han Mo knew that something must be wrong, but it was not too big. If it was really serious, Meng Si Gen was not in the mood to sit in the office. With his character, he flew to Han Mo''s house and dragged him away.


    Han Mo walked to the desk with long legs and big steps, and sat opposite Meng Si.


    Meng si still frowned, turned his notebook to Han Mo and sighed softly, "have a look."


    Han Mo glanced at the screen. It was the home page of wechat. The message below the official big V of "looking for a good voice". There are many messages about the first two games.


    He pulled down the computer in his own direction. Several comments have been placed at the top. There are a large number of likes, and the comments will be automatically placed at the top of the message.


    Han Mo glanced at the first one who was highly praised.


    "Many people around me say that ideal is not pleasant to hear, but I hear myself from the song. Han Mo''s songs represent our generation, from "those flowers", "Southern girls" to later "ideal". We may all have a good girl who can''t be together and an ideal that can''t be realized even if we work hard. "


    There are also many netizens with the same feelings under this comment. Han Mo didn''t open it one by one. The content is roughly the same. He moved his eyes slightly, and his eyes fell on the second comment.


    "With all due respect, the song" ideal "can get the first name in the second competition of" looking for a good voice ", which definitely rubbed the heat of the previous two songs. To be fair, the lyrics of" ideal "are good, but they can only touch some people, and the melody is worse than that of" girl waving wings ". Of course, I appreciate Han Mo''s talent very much. I can write so many classic songs, but if I keep the style of folk songs, I can''t go far on the stage of "looking for a good voice."


    The verification information of this comment reads, Yu Zifei, a famous music critic.


    Following the trend of comments, there are many comments, including refutation and support, and many Korean ink can see that it is a jet at a glance.


    Meng Si walked behind Han Mo, changed his old Zha Huhu tone, and said with some worry, "at the end of the last game, I began to pay attention to the dynamics and feedback on the Internet. The topic that you can only sing folk songs has been fried very hot these days. Some netizens who were originally just watching the excitement were incited by them and followed them. The online review is very unfavorable to you."


    Meng Si is worried that a group of public judges will be changed for each program, and these people are beyond the control of singers. As natural people, they will certainly go to see the online information and evaluation, and there will be some subjective will. Han Mo''s first "southern girl" is well deserved, but the second "ideal" is not bad, but it is worse than other works of Han mo, There''s no way to get caught in a pigtail.


    Of course, there are also Shuijun. The comments of some netizens are the same. At first glance, someone is playing tricks behind black Korean ink. Meng Si has always ignored the jet. He used to laugh that this is a conspirator to help him do publicity for free. Many songs and people are more and more angry.


    However, in any case, the most important thing is to know his own problems. Meng Si has been in a state of laissez faire to Han Mo since the second game. The song is freely decided by Han Mo himself, but now he is a little worried, so he is anxious to ask Han Mo to discuss it today.


    Han Mo didn''t turn it over casually this time as before. In addition to his praise and support, he read it all, focusing on those who scolded him, and read it carefully with great interest.


    Meng Si''s heart tightened when he saw Han Mo''s comments so seriously for the first time. After all, Han Mo is still a newcomer. If he sees so many attacks, he will be hit. He hurriedly said, "you can''t see all the online comments. Many of them are water troops and professional jets."


    After reading, Han Mo gently closed the computer and looked at Meng Si without talking.


    "I must believe in your strength. Our little Mo is the best." Meng Si suddenly showed his symbolic coquettish expression, and then said in a moment of seriousness, "but those music critics have their reasons, but don''t take it to heart. The game mentality this Saturday can''t collapse."


    Meng Si is most afraid of Han Mo, who holds everything in his heart. He doesn''t know what he thinks. It''s reasonable that newcomers see so many negative news on the Internet, and professional jets attack with personal attacks. Han Mo must be miserable. Meng Si loves him a little. It''s an artist he holds in his hand.


    Meng Si tried to conceive how to comfort Han Mo in his brain. He didn''t know what to say for a moment, "Xiao Mo, you..."


    Before he finished, Han Mo pursed his lower lip and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I can''t only sing folk songs."


    With Han Mo''s words, Meng Si naturally didn''t worry about his strength. He was more worried about Han Mo''s mentality, "I''m not worried about this, I''m afraid of you..."


    Han Mo smiled. "I never care about the words of the jet."


    Meng Si was stunned. He was worried about synthesis. Others did not worry about their strength or the comments on the Internet.


    Meng Si rolled his eyes and returned to his true face in a second. "Oh, that''s what I''m worried about. I''m not saying you. Just take a few selfies and send them to wechat. I''ll be tired to death."


    From the moment Meng Si let Han Mo watch the computer, he knew what Meng Si was looking for. As an agent, he must be worried about the next game. He not only wanted to let himself know these seemingly reasonable doubts on the Internet, but also feared that those extreme remarks following the trend would hurt him. however......


    Meng Si put his hands on his hips and sighed, "little Mo Mo, you can''t always play in your heart, but also interact with your fans. You''re so handsome. You can take a few photos at will. You don''t want to write words and just send an expression..."


    Han Mo knew that Meng Si had finished his serious business, got up and said casually, "I''m leaving." Just go outside.


    "Hey, I haven''t finished yet." Meng Si pointed to Han Mo''s tall back with one hand, and kept his waist on his other hand. Looking at Han Mo''s head left without looking back, Meng Si showed a happy smile on his face and muttered to himself, "this smelly boy."


    Just after stepping out of the sichen media building, Han Mo''s mobile phone rang. He thought Meng Si''s phone had caught up with him again. He took out his mobile phone and saw that it was a strange number.


    Han Mo slipped and connected the phone. A very magnetic young man''s voice came from the receiver.


    "Hello, are you the horseman?" Zhang Mingli asked tentatively.


    Han Mo asked his pseudonym. He was a little strange, but he politely replied, "Hello, I am."


    Zhang Mingli was a little excited and continued, "my name is Zhang Mingli. I''m the host of the children''s channel of Beidu TV station and the story telling column of bunny. This time I found your phone number through the publishing house."


    Han Mo gave a light "Oh".


    Zhang Mingli continued, "I''d like to ask, is the audio copyright of Little Red Riding Hood and Frog Prince still there?"


    "Still there."

 Chapter 60

Sorry, there are some things today. Silly rabbit really didn''t have time to update in the evening. I''m sorry to ask for leave and bow to say sorry.


    If it weren''t for something, I would never ask for leave. Hey, I''m sorry again.

 Chapter 61

    Apple TV office building


    Han Mo looked at the information displayed on the mobile phone screen. Two days ago, he only communicated with Zhang Mingli by telephone. Zhang Mingli can''t be the master of the meeting and needs the participation of the leaders of the children''s channel of Beidu TV. Therefore, Zhang Mingli sent the time and place of the meeting today. Han Mo put his cell phone back after reading it.


    The order of appearance is the same. In the last game, those who ranked first came out later, while new singers, as substitutes for eliminated players, need to come out first.


    The appearance sequence of this game has long been known. The rules will continue. Meng Si went directly to the lounge, but Han Mo, as a participating singer, still had to go through a procedure and gather in hall 1.


    The chief director first introduced the new singer Song Qing. He and Wang Yao, who was eliminated in the last game, are artists of the same company. JINDA entertainment has a cooperative relationship with Apple TV. Wang Yao''s misconduct was blocked, but the company should continue to push new people. After the introduction of the newcomers, the general director repeated the rules and said a few words of encouragement, even if it was over.


    The crowd kept going out. Everyone wanted to go back to the lounge early, so they left in a hurry. Han Mo was not in a hurry and followed the crowd slowly out.


    The negative evaluation of Han Mo on the Internet is similar to the praise of his talent. Similarly, the topic that Han Mo can only and can only sing ballads has become recognized. Even Han Mo''s own fans think he can only sing ballads. What they say most in the war of saliva for him is "Han Mo can only sing ballads, which is also the best one to sing ballads."


    Both singers and staff are talking about this topic. After all, the first two Korean ink films are too dazzling. How much applause and expectations they have, they naturally have to bear the corresponding criticism and pressure.


    "Wang Yao was eliminated. It is said that JINDA entertainment is very dissatisfied. You can see the singers sent this time. Song Qing is singing folk songs. It is estimated that he will fight with Han mo." A singer assistant whispered to another young assistant nearby.


    "I also read on the Internet that Han Mo can only sing ballads. I think the three songs he has sung are ballads."


    "Well, listen to the people on the Internet. Have you ever heard him sing anything else? To tell you the truth, it was luck to be the first in the last game. "


    "Hey, it''s really nice to hear you say that. Even Yu Zifei came out and said that Han Mo can''t go far. Yu Zifei is a famous music critic in Beidu. " Subconsciously, the young assistant also thought that Han Mo could not go far. It was a pity in his heart.


    The other man didn''t speak any more, just sneered twice.


    Liu Xiaoqing walked at the back of the crowd. She listened to the conversation between the two people in front. She had seen all the comments on Han Mo on the Internet and connected a lot of jets with wechat trumpets. If there was no Han Mo in the last game, there would be two new replacement singers in this game. It is inevitable that they will be eliminated. Liu Xiaoqing also wants to do something for Han Mo, but there is nothing else she can do except apply for a trumpet to fight against the jet of black Han mo.


    She was a little depressed and worried that Han Mo''s seeing these negative comments would affect her mood, because if she saw so many people attacking herself indiscriminately on the Internet, she would collapse.


    Liu Xiaoqing looked at the tall and straight figure not far from the front and accelerated her steps.


    ......


    On the other side of the TV station building, the guest judges have arrived and can be invited as guests. They are front-line celebrities with a certain audience appeal.


    Guests'' comments are separated from singers'' areas. The program group specially prepares a separate rest area for them, because they all have a high position in the circle. They are afraid that their rest will be disturbed. Each guest is equipped with a suite to make up and rest for the current Festival.


    Shuya has just put on her makeup, sat down on the sofa and looked at it with her mobile phone for a while. She has been in the entertainment circle for many years. She doesn''t care much about the authenticity of some online voices, but she can''t help worrying about him when she sees some online comments these days. Now she can''t sit still when she sees these criticisms again, Quietly got up and walked to the door.


    "Xiaoya, where are you going?" Peng ye asked casually when he saw that Shuya was going out. In the past, they all stuck to the point and went on stage just after putting on their makeup. Today, Shuya specially asked them to come out earlier. Now it''s still early to put on their makeup, leaving a blank.


    Shuarden smiled and said, "go to the bathroom."


    Looking at Shuya''s back walking out of the lounge, Peng Ye frowned strangely and whispered, "isn''t there a bathroom in the lounge? Why go out?"


    Shuya is tall and bumpy. Today, she wears a light pink slim dress to show her body advantages properly, and she is full of Fairy Spirit. In addition, she originally has a fresh and refined temperament. Not to mention walking among ordinary people, she is very eye-catching when walking in the TV building where stars often go in and out.


    People kept coming to say hello, and Shuya nodded politely one by one.


    The guest lounge and the singer''s rest area are at both ends of the same floor. Shuya just feels a little uneasy and wants to go to the other end of the floor to find him.


    Shuya knew that Han Mo first drifted north with a star dream. After so many years, she finally had a chance. She was afraid that Han Mo would be affected by the negative emotions on the Internet and play an abnormal role in the game.


    Wearing high-heeled shoes across the first floor, Shuya was a little worried and walked very fast. Finally, she came to the singer''s rest area. She saw the familiar tall back in front at a glance, which was very conspicuous.


    Shuya couldn''t help smiling on her pretty face. She just wanted to take two steps to catch up,


    "Sister Shuya, I should have met you here." Song Qing came out of lounge 1 and met Shu Ya as soon as he went out. This is the national goddess. How can he miss the opportunity to say hello? He hurried over.


    Shuya''s eyes were completely on someone in the distance. She was a little absent-minded. She nodded and was ready to move on.


    Song Qing was a little excited and hurriedly continued, "does sister Shuya think there will be any change in today''s game results?" His words are more direct. The results of the game have not changed except for the first place.


    Shu Ya understood who he meant. She glanced at Song Qing. "I''m just a guest. It''s the 100 public judges who really decide the singer''s ranking, but from the previous two competitions, Han Mo is really good." Then she looked into the distance again. At this time, she didn''t want to talk to Song Qing anymore and smiled politely at Song Qing.


    Just took a step, Shuya settled in place, looked at the front, the corners of his eyes trembled slightly, and his naturally drooping arms were subconsciously tightened.


    Liu Xiaoqing caught up with Han Mo, with an adoring smile on her face, and said all the words she had prepared in advance


    Song Qing saw Shuya stop and continued, "but Han Mo can only sing folk songs. The Internet is saying that he is no better than the third game."


    Han Mo quietly listened to Liu Xiaoqing''s words, smiled faintly, and told her that she didn''t care about the comments on the Internet. As for whether she could only sing folk songs, everyone would naturally know about the game, and there was no need to defend with them.


    Shuya took a panoramic view of all this. Although she couldn''t hear what they were saying, Liu Xiaoqing''s concerned expression and Han Mo''s smile... Shuya forced her lower lip and suddenly turned away.

 Chapter 62

    Han Mo didn''t know there was another pair of eyes behind him. He simply said a few words to Liu Xiaoqing and went back to lounge 7.


    Just sitting down in the lounge, Meng Si''s little assistant came back from the outside.


    "They are all sick. Now who sees me and asks the first question is, is Han Mo still singing ballads today?" The little assistant walked in the chair next to the sofa and continued angrily, "what''s the matter with singing folk songs? Brother Han can also win the championship by singing folk songs."


    The little assistant gets more and more angry. He also sees a lot of negative comments on Skynet. Although he is half of the people in the entertainment industry, he should see these things less. No artist in the company has negative news, but the key is that now the little assistant is Han Mo''s iron powder. It''s harder for his idol to be scolded than himself.


    The little assistant came to Han Mo, "brother Han, don''t be afraid. Let''s sing folk songs. It''s nice to hear. I support you." The little assistant was originally a timid and honest man. He got familiar with Han Mo these days and spoke boldly.


    Han Mo looked at the serious little assistant, paused, and squeezed a word out of his lightly pursed lips, "OK."


    Although only one word was returned to him, the little assistant was even more energetic. "Brother Han, those who said you would be eliminated are jealous of you. I suspect it was the ghost of JINDA entertainment. Look at their song Qing today. He is singing folk songs. What does that mean? I analyzed... "Before the little assistant finished, Meng Si, who had been wandering back and forth, stretched out his legs and gave him a foot.


    The little assistant was talking vigorously. Suddenly he was kicked. He got angry in his heart and suddenly turned back with anger in his eyes


    "Meng, general manager Meng..." said with a smile in an instant.


    Meng Si put his hands on his hips and said impatiently, "don''t talk. People who listen are upset."


    The anger in the little assistant''s eyes suddenly turned into grievance, "I''m not angry for brother Han."


    "There is a fire in my heart. I sit in the corner and it''s cool there." Meng Si followed his finger to the corner of the wall. The little assistant was stunned and sat still. Meng siden''s eyes, "smelly boy, don''t go there soon."


    The little assistant reluctantly got up and walked to the lonely chair in the corner.


    To say that no one is upset, Meng Si is upset. He is Han Mo''s agent. He handles any negative news in public relations. Han Mo is the happiest to do well in the competition. If Han Mo has problems, he is the most worried.


    It is conceivable that a little assistant will be besieged and kept asking. Meng Si, the boss of sichen media and the agent of the hot singer of the competition, has been flooded with saliva. Even some senior executives in Apple station took the initiative to inquire about Han Mo to Meng Si. After all, this program is the guarantee of audience rating in the station. As the hottest singer, apple station also attaches great importance to Han mo.


    So Meng Si was worried and didn''t dare to say it in front of Han mo. after all, before the game, he said too much for fear that his mood would be affected, but he was also upset. When he heard the little assistant say it all over, he drove him away.


    Meng Si sat in the little assistant''s position and whispered, "it''s all right. I''m not worried about you at all."


    At this time, the stage outside was full of lights and the game began.


    Bursts of applause proved that the singer came on stage and stepped down. Meng Si, with his hands on his chest and straight body, sat on the edge of the sofa, waiting for the choreographer''s assistant to inform them to wait.


    When contestant No. 5 finished, the staff informed Han Mo to wait, and Meng Si suddenly stood up.


    Two people walked side by side in the corridor leading to the waiting area. Meng Si coughed twice. "That''s all right. I''m not worried about you at all."


    Han Mo suddenly stopped, looked at Meng Si helplessly, and said calmly, "you have said this sentence six times."


    Meng Si was stunned. He didn''t know that he had said it so many times and puffed, "it shows that I really have confidence in you."


    Han Mo didn''t speak, shook his head and continued to walk forward.


    Meng Si curled his mouth and whispered, "have you been so many times?" He quickly caught up with Han Mo, "that, today''s song?"


    Meng Si suddenly remembered that he only knew the name of the song Han Mo was going to sing, but he didn''t know what kind of song it was.


    Han Mo knew what Meng thought asked and deliberately sold it, "you''ll know in a minute."


    "Hey, you stink boy." Meng Si raised his eyebrows.


    Not only Meng Si, but everyone in front of the stage is looking forward to the song type of Han Mo''s competition, because there are too many topics that Han Mo can only sing folk songs on the Internet, and the negative predictions are one wave after another, including some big V''s on the Internet. If they lie a thousand times, they will become true and be believed by others, not to mention the true and false things that the audience can''t distinguish.


    Some people worry about Han Mo, and others are in the state of watching a good play.


    "I don''t know what kind of song Han Mo sings today." Zhai Xu asked Lei Jia with a smile.


    "No matter what you sing, quality is the most important." Lei Jia makes a sweat for Han mo. he knows too much about the rules of the game here. You''ve been at the bottom and no one pays attention to you. But once you make achievements and take the head, too many people want to see you make a fool of yourself. Han Mo is the first in two consecutive games. If this one can''t maintain this advantage. Even if you fall to the second and third place, someone will fall hard, and your words will be more ugly and more ugly.


    Lei Jia''s words obviously didn''t have much confidence, because no one knew what song Han Mo was singing. Zhai Xu threw his words to another guest judge, "Shuya, if Han Mo was still singing folk songs, would he be the first today?"


    If she had asked her two hours earlier, Shuya would have spoken for Han Mo, but now she was sulking, too lazy to speak and didn''t bite.


    The sixth singer has finished singing. Except Song Qing, the other five singers have sung on the stage in the previous two games. It has to be said that each singer has made progress. Although Liu Xiaoqing''s song is not the classic of the girl waving wings, it is also very suitable for her voice. Both her singing level and stage performance are great. Ye Lizhi''s song obviously takes advantage of his high voice. Through the last two competitions, singers also know what their opponents are good at, and are also trying to find opportunities to make their strengths more prominent.


    In order to continue to interact with the guests and judges, Li Manli on the stage was ready to move and whispered in the audience.


    "The first six singers sang really well today. Han Mo is going to appear. I don''t know what to sing."


    "It''s said on the Internet that he can only sing folk songs. It''s estimated that it''s still folk songs."


    "Song Qing''s ballads are already great, and they are also singers. If Han Mo is still a ballad, it''s a little... Tut tut."


    "If it''s still folk songs, it''s impossible to be the first."


    Wang Qian and Guo Tao stood on the side of the stage, deliberately pinching and waiting for Han Mo to appear. Their expressions were very serious.


    "Guo Tao, do you think Han Mo can continue to be the first today?" Wang Qian hopes that Han Mo is still the first, but she has no bottom in her heart, so she wants to pull Guo Tao to give a positive answer, so she is more secure in her heart.


    Guo Tao shook his head. "It''s hard for me. After all, ballads are a minority. "


    Wang Qian had no bottom, and her heart was even colder now. Just now she saw wechat, someone came up with a prediction. It was said that the prediction was actually gambling on the ranking of Han mo. many people thought that Han Mo could not continue to be the first, and even ranked third and fourth. Moreover, some people said that Han Mo consumed popularity every time, The ranking will only get worse and worse.


    Wang Qian looked at the direction of the stage and clenched her hands slightly. Suddenly the light dimmed and the host ended.


    The light is on again, and Han Mo is already standing in the center of the stage.


    Han Mo is still holding a guitar and a standing wheat.


    "Why, let me say, it''s still a folk song. Ah. " Someone in the audience whispered.


    Some sighed, some were disappointed, some shook their heads.


    Han Mo nodded slightly toward the band on the side of the stage.


    He adjusted the position of the wheat and looked ahead.


    The guitar of the band sounded, the cymbals of the drums sounded, and the sound of Korean ink magnetic penetration suddenly came out with the music.


    "How many times have I fallen on the road and broken my wings? Now I don''t feel at a loss anymore. I want to surpass this ordinary life..."


    The drum gradually became stronger. Han Mo''s slender fingers moved on the guitar and raised his chin slightly.


    Suddenly, all the spotlights on both sides of the stage shot down at the same time, interwoven with the dry ice and white fog, and the stage special effects and the sound of Han Mo broke out at the same time.


    "I want a life in full bloom, just like flying in the vast sky..."


    The audience under the stage was shocked.


    Rock! Han Mo is singing rock this time.


    Everyone followed this climax and couldn''t help standing up and clapping with their hands.

 Chapter 63

    "Rock! Han Mo sings rock. "


    "Who says Han Mo can only sing folk songs? Nonsense."


    "Life in full bloom!"


    Everyone in the auditorium stood up. The atmosphere at the scene suddenly boiled. Even the excited audience raised their hands and waved in the air. The staff immediately went to the auditorium and motioned everyone to sit down. In order to avoid losing control of the scene, the general director sent two more staff to maintain order at the scene.


    Meng Si and his assistant stood in the waiting area behind the stage side, very close to Han mo. everything on the stage was the most authentic.


    "It''s not folk, it''s rock, ah! Brother Han, brother Han, ah! Life in full bloom, rock! " The little assistant waved his hands incoherently and jumped and jumped excitedly. He was originally standing behind Meng Si, but he went crazy with the music and moved forward more and more.


    Meng Si put his hands around his chest, stretched out his legs and gave the little assistant a foot, "don''t jump, jump again, you''ll go on stage and stand behind."


    The little assistant covered his ass and walked behind Meng Si. He turned and danced towards the stage as soon as he stood behind him.


    Meng Si turned his eyes at the little assistant and shook his head. His sight returned to the direction of Han Mo again. A trace of comfort flashed in his eyes and said to himself, "this smelly boy always surprises people."


    The band and Han Mo cooperated seamlessly, because the previous contestants'' songs were too soothing, the band teachers'' mood was relatively gentle, and their mood was also flat and light. At the moment, Han Mo''s song completely drove the musicians, accompanied and broke through the air at the same time.


    "How many times have I lost my direction and shattered my dream? Now I no longer feel confused. I want my life to be liberated..."


    Lei Jia''s songs are mainly pop music, but he likes songs with strong rhythm. Just before Han Mo appeared, Lei Jia was still worried about him. At the moment, Lei Jia said to himself, "I didn''t expect it. Rock and roll is great."


    Lei Jia glanced sideways at Zhai Xu next to him and said with a laugh, "strength is always the best weapon to hit the face, ha ha."


    Zhai Xu turned his eyes and didn''t say a word. He didn''t like Han Mo, but he didn''t want to argue with Lei Jia. Before, JINDA entertainment asked him to help build momentum for Wang Yao, but Wang Yao didn''t work hard and ended up being blocked, which made him lose his face.


    Shuya couldn''t help applauding Han Mo, with a smile on her lips.


    The audience sat down reluctantly, but the excitement didn''t end. The surging emotion boiled again with Han Mo''s voice.


    "I want a life in full bloom, like flying in the vast sky, like walking through the boundless wilderness, with the power to break away from everything..."


    "I want a life in full bloom..."


    Lights and stage sound effects burst out with Han Mo''s singing, one after another.


    "Guo Dao, Guo Dao, have you seen Han Mo? It''s the first time I''ve seen such a Han mo." Wang Qian shouted excitedly.


    "See, see, I''m not blind. Let go. You''ve broken my arms." Guo Tao pulled out the arm tightly grasped by Wang Qian, subconsciously moved away and moved his shoulder.


    The song continued to climax, and the audience under the other stage almost lost control. The editor and director assistant in charge of the singer''s waiting was assigned to keep it going and let the audience eager to stand up sit down.


    The first six singers who had performed heard Han Mo''s singers and enthusiastic applause at the scene backstage, and came out of the lounge to the side of the stage one after another.


    Liu Xiaoqing''s circle was ruddy and excited and speechless.


    Song Qing''s expression was frozen on her face and looked at the performance on the stage in disbelief.


    Ye Lizhi shouted Han Mo''s name with the audience.


    The program "looking for a good voice" is a live program, which is broadcast live by TV stations and the Internet. Although netizens don''t feel the atmosphere of the scene, they have not been calm for a long time.


    "Which grandson said Han Mo only knows folk songs. Come out, I promise I won''t kill you."


    "My God, I almost picked up the computer. It was so unexpected and shocking."


    "This is the singer. You cry when folk songs can sing, and you boil when rock and roll can sing."


    "How many people, like me, shouted as soon as the second chorus came out: I want a life in full bloom..."


    "I + 1"


    "Me too!"


    ˇ°......ˇ±


    The same inspirational, the same touching, just used another form of expression to burst out the inner feelings. Before Han Mo came on the stage, he was still shouting. The blowers who were ready to see a good play suddenly didn''t dare to speak. The vote about Han Mo made by them now looks so ridiculous.


    With the superposition of waves of climax, Han Mo''s voice broke out for the last time.


    "I want a life in full bloom, like standing on the top of a rainbow, like walking through a bright galaxy, with the power to surpass the ordinary..."


    At the end of the song, Han Mo left the microphone a little, and the band''s accompaniment gradually weakened. The audience suddenly stood up and applauded. The staff couldn''t help but let everyone sit down, because they couldn''t help applauding Han Mo, and the audience shouted Han Mo''s name in unison.


    The applause lasted for a long time. The audience, guests, staff and participating singers all stood up and clapped for Han mo.


    Han Mo bowed deeply to the audience, and then thanked the band''s accompaniment teacher.


    Since he chose this song, he knew he would get such feedback from the audience, because in the original world, "life in full bloom" is the main song of the first album made by the creator, that is, the original singer after he left the record company.


    This song perfectly reflects a singer''s deep understanding of life. Both appeal and explosive power are rare good works in their world. The music style is impassioned and makes people''s blood boil. The lyrics are also very meaningful. It expresses a hope to find life again after experiencing frustration, confusion, hesitation and pain, and enriches the power to surpass the ordinary, It is also a cry for life to meet the blooming life with a broad mind of self-improvement.


    This song is experienced by Han Mo at that age. He has experienced it for many years in the past world, so he brought this song to this stage and reinterpreted it with his precipitation in the original world.


    The singing was shocking and the applause was filled. The audience didn''t sit down until the host came on.


    There is no suspense about tonight''s game. During the voting, Lei Jia said with a smile, "it''s the first time I don''t care who is the first."


    Lei Jia said everyone''s thoughts, because Han Mo will become the first place in the game, which is well deserved. There is no doubt. If there is no largest number of votes, it will be shocking. The same is true for the audience. Now they only care about 2 to 7.


    Meng Si stood in the waiting area, watching Han Mo coming towards him after the concert, and greeted him with a smile on his face.


    "You have no conscience. I''m worried about you these days. It''s airtight. You told me earlier that there was such a cruel move. Am I still fidgeting before the game?" Meng Si put his hands on his hips and pretended to scold Han mo.


    Han Mo''s lips gently pursed, stood in front of Meng Si and said faintly, "didn''t you say you didn''t worry about me at all." Then he walked towards the lounge.


    "Hey, you stinky boy!" Meng Si put one hand on his waist and the other pointed to Han Mo''s back.

 Chapter 64

    At the end of each game, Han Mo is really over. He won''t care about other people''s comments. It''s meaningless and he doesn''t have that spare time. However, as an agent, Meng Si is different. He should care about these. If there is negative news, he should also pay attention to public relations. However, Meng Si does not care about this game, because if there are more negative comments, there is only one possibility, the Navy.


    The attitude towards the navy is to ignore it, and if someone comes out to incite netizens in this game, it''s really death. Anyone who pays attention to the program "looking for a good voice" knows that Han Mo''s position on the stage can no longer be shaken. At least among the new singers, no matter who is new to fill the seat below, there is no threat.


    At the end of the competition, Han Mo went to Zeng Ying to pick up the little guy home. Zeng Ying didn''t have a good impression of Han mo. in her and Peng Ye''s heart, Han Mo was an ignorant but grumpy person, so they didn''t want Shu Ya to contact him, but recently they felt that Han Mo seemed to have changed.


    In Peng Ye''s words, Han Mo repents and wants to turn from an asshole into a good egg.


    Han Mo takes Xuanxuan home. It''s late. Zeng Ying suggests that the child sleep at her house, but Han Mo still takes the little guy away. The reason is that he promised Xuanxuan that he would come to pick her up.


    Han Mo doesn''t have a car. Zeng Ying''s home is still a distance from the main road where you can take a taxi. Fortunately, it''s summer and the temperature at night is not cold. The little guy lies on his father''s back and falls asleep sweetly. She doesn''t care if his father has a spacious nanny car like his mother. His shoulder is the most secure and comfortable place.


    ......


    The golden sunshine shone into the room through the gap of the curtain, and just showed a long beam on the floor. The little guy''s white and tender little fat man consciously swept his small nose, his pink mouth muttered a dream sentence, "Dad..." and then turned over and rode on the quilt.


    Han Mo is busy in the kitchen. Shuya signs up for the little guy''s dance class. This morning is the first class. Han Mo looks at the time and is ready to call Xuanxuan to get up.


    Wake up the child is the most troublesome thing for parents. The little guy with his own gas has to roll in bed for a long time every time he gets up. Later, Han Mo found the best way.


    Han Mo puts the freshly steamed Shaomai on a plate. The hot Shaomai emits an attractive aroma. With this plate of Shaomai, Han Mo walks into the little guy''s small room.


    Steamed wheat stuffed with beef and carrot is Xuanxuan''s favorite. Every time Han Mo makes steamed wheat, the little guy will become an upgraded snack. Eat as much as you have.


    Han Mo leaned down and shook the Shaomai in front of the little guy. "Xuanxuan, it''s time to get up and eat Shaomai."


    Xuanxuan vaguely heard the voice, and her beautiful little eyebrows frowned together. She just wanted to get up.


    Suddenly, I smelled bursts of familiar fragrance, and my long eyelashes moved slightly.


    Han Mo continued, "beef and carrot stuffing. If you don''t get up, you will be eaten by the little rabbit."


    Xuanxuan listened to her father''s words half asleep and half awake. She cooked wheat, beef and carrots.


    These key words suddenly floated into the little guy''s ear. The little guy swallowed his saliva and suddenly sat up from the bedˇ° Dad, I want to eat Shaomai. "


    Han Mo smiled and took the burnt wheat away. "If you want to eat the burnt wheat, get up quickly, put on your clothes and wash."


    Xuanxuan jumped out of bed and rushed into the bathroom.


    The best way to cure the little guy''s anger is to lure him with her favorite food. Han Mo has tried this trick repeatedly.


    After Han Mo finished washing Xuanxuan, the little guy ran to the dinner table with a white and tender face and pink slippers. His big watery eyes lit up and ate Shaomai happily.


    After breakfast, Han Mo took Xuanxuan to dance class. Today is also the day to meet Zhang Mingli to talk about audio copyright. The place they met was near Xuanxuan''s dance school.


    Zhang Mingli and Hu are also sitting in the cafe waiting for Han mo. Hu is also the director of the children''s channel of Beidu TV station. He is just 40 years old this year, but he has been a channel director for two years. He is a young cadre who climbs quickly in the station. He is also very talented. He published several fairy tales a few years ago, which are very popular. Later, the work of the TV station became busy and did not write any more books, But literary literacy is very high.


    Children''s programs are becoming more and more difficult to do, and have reached the bottleneck period. Now there are too many channels for children to get in touch with new things. Some we media do well, and there is great competition. "Baby rabbit storytelling" hosted by Zhang Mingli is a program that Zhang Mingli tells a story with a doll with a lovely rabbit image. It has always been a program with high ratings on the children''s channel. However, the ratings have declined significantly recently. According to the feedback of the audience, the story is nothing new and the children don''t like it.


    Zhang Mingli saw "Little Red Riding Hood" and "Frog Prince" of the Royal knight on the book website, which are highly recommended to Hu Ye.


    In fact, Hu also knew about the horse rider for a long time. He also knew about the relationship between the horse rider''s book and baby bear paradise on the book website. Moreover, Mao Yifu, the author of baby bear, was his college classmate. Although what Mao Yifu did was not elegant, as a fellow student, Hu also more or less preferred Mao Yifu.


    However, after the publication of "Little Red Riding Hood" and "Frog Prince", no matter how popular or popular it is, Hu has to admit that it is wisest to buy the audio copyright of these two stories at the moment.


    "Why hasn''t the horseman come yet?" Hu also said impatiently.


    Zhang Mingli looked at his watch. "It''s not time yet. He must be on the way. I contacted him just now. It seems that he has something else to do. He''ll come after he''s done."


    Hu didn''t speak immediately. He stopped and asked, "do you know the identity of the Royal knight? Is it an old man? " Hu has also read "Little Red Riding Hood" and "Frog Prince". To tell the truth, it is much better than the works of his old classmate Mao Yifu. Therefore, in his subconscious mind, the Royal horseman must be a middle-aged and elderly man who has achieved great success late. In image, he should be bald like his old classmate Mao Yifu.


    Zhang Mingli smiled awkwardly. "In fact, I don''t know what the Royal Knight looks like, but it sounds very young."


    "The sound is unreliable. I can''t make a wrong judgment. A middle-aged man, 40 to 60 years old, may still be bald." He thought for a moment and continued, "he might have a moustache." Hu also guessed by comparing the appearance of his old classmates. Most of his classmates engaged in literary creation also have this image.


    Just then a man came in from the gate of the cafe. He was middle-aged, bald, with a little goatee and eyes.


    Hu also sneered, "here comes the man."


    Zhang Mingli quickly stood up and prepared to meet the Royal knight.


    The middle-aged man came towards them.


    "Look, I''m right." Hu has also determined that this man is the horseman.


    The middle-aged man went to the table.


    Zhang Mingli is ready to reach out and shake hands with his predecessors.


    But


    The middle-aged man walked directly past the table without even looking at Zhang Mingli. Zhang Mingli looked in the direction of the man. He walked straight to a woman and sat down.


    Zhang Mingli''s outstretched hand retracted again and touched the back of his head in embarrassment.


    Hu pretended not to see it and coughed twice.


    Later, several people came in, and their characteristics were similar to what Hu also guessed. As a result, they were not the Royal horsemen they were waiting for. Zhang Mingli was tossed several times, and finally decided not to get up and shake hands unless the other party sat opposite him.


    Suddenly, the door of the cafe opened again and a tall and handsome figure came in.


    Zhang Mingli opened his eyes and mouth slightly, "director Hu, you see, this is not..."


    Hu also looked at the past and was stunned. A trace of surprise brushed his eyes.

 Chapter 65

    Zhang Mingli is a little excited. He watches the program "looking for a good voice" in front of the TV every week. He has watched the program in the first two seasons, which can be regarded as a loyal audience of the program. Previously, he only focused on the program and didn''t pay much attention to any singer. This time, he was completely conquered by Han Mo, two ballads and one rock. He is a proper idol in Zhang Mingli''s heart.


    Hu also didn''t watch such programs. His wife watched them at home. He overheard the song "ideal", which instantly recalled his memories of working hard in Beidu when he just graduated. Therefore, he paid attention to the singer. Yesterday''s "life in full bloom" made his blood boil when he was a middle-aged man who had been in his 40s.


    Zhang Mingli ignored the people who had opened the door. He quickly took out his mobile phone, "director Hu, I want to ask Zhang for a group photo later, hee hee."


    Hu didn''t stop him. If he was 20 years younger, he would go and take a group photo.


    Han Mo stood at the door and didn''t continue to walk in, because he hadn''t seen the people from the children''s channel of Beidu TV. It''s hard to find them directly, so he wanted to make a phone call first.


    Han Mo picked up the phone and dialed Zhang Mingli''s number.


    As soon as Zhang Mingli thought of asking for a group photo, the phone rang. Then he sat back, took back his sight and bowed his head to answer the phone.


    Han Mo glanced into the hall and just saw that there was only a young man answering the phone with his head down. Next to him was a middle-aged man, who should be from the children''s channel of Beidu TV. That''s right.


    After a few simple words, Han Mo hung up and went straight inside.


    Zhang Mingli finished answering the phone, held his mobile phone in his palm and quickly looked up. Suddenly, he was afraid that his idol would leave when he answered the phone. Unexpectedly, he not only didn''t leave, but also came in his own direction.


    Zhang Mingli stood up and walked out of his position. Han Mo also came to their table. Zhang Mingli stepped forward and stretched out his hand excitedly, "Hello, Han mo."


    Han Mo was stunned, but he shook hands with Zhang Mingli politely.


    The seat was next to him, and Han Mo didn''t think much. He sat directly opposite Hu Ye.


    Zhang Mingli was stunned. He wanted to take a picture with his idol, but the idol sat directly opposite him. He stayed for a second and sat down with him.


    Hu was also confused. His heart said what happened.


    Zhang Mingli thought, did Han Mo recognize him? After all, he is also the host. He is half a public figure, but he hosts children''s programs. Every time he tells stories, he wears lovely shapes that meet the tastes of children. Can Han Mo recognize this? Zhang Mingli looked puzzled and slightly turned his head to look at the leader. The leader was also at a loss.


    Han Mo sat down and didn''t speak immediately. He looked at Zhang Mingli and Hu Ye. He probably knew that the young people who talked to him on the phone were about the same as he guessed. They were about 25 years old, but they were very beautiful and a little cute. They looked like a child, which was in line with the image of the big brother in the children''s program.


    Zhang Mingli doesn''t care so much, "Han Mo, I''m your fan. Your song is great. I was excited to hear yesterday''s life in full bloom."


    Han Mo said faintly, "thank you."


    The idol sat opposite him. There were not many opportunities. Zhang Mingli asked a lot about Han Mo''s songs. Although Han Mo was always light, Zhang Mingli was still very excited. Time passed a little fast. In the twinkling of an eye, 20 minutes passed.


    Hu also likes the singer in front of Hu. Han Mo likes it very much. He writes a good song and is stable, but he has something to do today. Hu also touched Zhang Mingli with his arm and whispered, "why hasn''t the Royal Horse Knight arrived yet."


    Zhang Mingli realized that just after the phone call, the Royal Knight said he would be there soon. Why can''t he be there yet. He politely said to Han Mo, "sorry, I want to make a call. To tell you the truth, we are waiting for a writer. The old man may be lost." After being brainwashed by Hu, he also felt that the horse knight must be an old man with age, baldness and beard.


    Zhang Mingli dialed the phone and looked at the gate with his head outstretched. His eyes searched for the figure of middle-aged and elderly men.


    Han Mo''s cell phone rang. He calmly picked up the phone and shook it in front of Zhang Mingli.


    Zhang Mingli thought Han Mo was out of politeness and quickly nodded respectfully, "you take it, you take it."


    Han Mo was speechless, put down his mobile phone again, looked at Zhang Mingli, who was still searching for the target, and said calmly, "I am the Royal Horse knight."


    Zhang Mingli thought how the Royal Horse Knight didn''t answer the phone. He was a little worried. Han Mo suddenly said something. He heard it, but he didn''t think much. He repeated it in his mouth, "well, you''re the Royal Horse knight."


    Well, the horseman


    what? You are the horseman!


    Hu also heard it clearly. The coffee he had just drunk almost gushed out. He stubbed it in his throat for a while before he reluctantly swallowed it. He stared and said in amazement, "are you the Royal knight?"


    Zhang Mingli directly took the phone down from his ear and looked at Han Mo in disbelief, "Royal Horse knight?"


    Han Mo is a little embarrassed. His mobile phone hasn''t hung up yet and is still ringing. He turned the mobile phone screen to Zhang Mingli, and a row of words jumped on the screen, "Zhang Mingli of Beidu TV station"


    Zhang Mingli was stunned. He looked at the beating name on Han Mo''s mobile phone and his own phone


    Zhang Mingli, "..."


    Hu ye, "..."


    Both of them didn''t expect that Han Mo was the Royal Horse knight. They were surprised to see Han Mo for a while and adapted to the role transformation. Zhang Mingli smiled and took the lead in saying, "our leaders guessed that the Royal Horse knight is a middle-aged man, so I''ve been paying attention to people of that age just now." Then he touched the back of his head.


    In fact, he hasn''t said it all yet. The leader also said that the horseman was bald and had a goatee.


    Hu was embarrassed and didn''t speak. He drank coffee silently.


    We are all professional. We appreciate Han Mo''s accident. However, Han Mo has become a Royal Horse knight. We should cooperate and talk about money without hurting our feelings.


    Hu is also an old Jianghu. Of course, he wants to minimize the cost. At first, he thought that the Royal Horse knight is also an old guy. Now, it seems that Han Mo, who is so young, sells audio copyright for the first time. Naturally, he wants to press more.


    Hu Ye''s reason is that Han Mo sings well, but in the fairy tale, after all, he is a newcomer, and the newcomer has only the price of the newcomer.


    Han Mo guessed that the TV station would use this reason to bargain, and Han Mo''s reason left Hu speechless.


    Han Mo knows that children never pay attention to whether the author is new or not, but only the story itself. He also made it clear with Hu that "Little Red Riding Hood" is the second story he wrote, and it will certainly not be the last story. There will be opportunities for cooperation in the future. The most important thing is that Hu also needs good stories, because both Frog Prince and little red riding hood are short stories. They can only tell one issue respectively, and they will continue to look for stories loved by children.


    Han Mo finally said a number. Zhang Mingli can''t be the master and looks at Hu.


    Hu was silent for a moment, thinking, and finally nodded.


    The meeting went well. Han Mo got the price in his heart.


    Zhang Mingli asked for a group photo with his idol.


    Hu only cares about the ratings after the program is broadcast and the potential for long-term cooperation. Although the price Han Mo wants is the most expensive he has bought in the past two years, it is not an exorbitant price. Within a reasonable range, the TV station can accept it and he can decide.


    After the matter was settled, Han Mo went directly to the dance school to pick up the little guy home.


    Xuanxuan talked to her father about the dance class. From before dinner to after dinner, her little mouth didn''t stop.


    After dinner, Han Mo Chong rubbed the little guy''s head, "Xuanxuan, it''s time for you to take a nap." Kindergartens take naps. As long as they are at home, Han Mo will let their children take a nap.


    The little guy is a good baby at school. It''s not so easy to sleep at home. He pouted and talked about the conditions, "dad tells me a story, and Xuanxuan wants to hear a new story."

 Chapter 67

    After being quiet for a while, netizens seemed to react suddenly, and comments jumped out one wave after another.


    "Who can tell me who the horse riding knight is? I searched it just now. I didn''t see his published poetry collection."


    "Don''t mention the poetry collection. I haven''t received a single poem by the horseman."


    "I also want to know who the Royal knight is. I''ve read it carefully many times. The more I read it, the better. Is it a newcomer? "


    "Wait, horseman, is it about Little Red Riding Hood? The author of Little Red Riding Hood and frog prince, my daughter''s two favorite books recently, is the horseman. "


    The beating comment is quiet again


    "I''ll go. It''s really."


    "I also found out that the Royal Horse Knight really wrote two fairy tale books. It''s incredible that those who write fairy tale books can also write poetry."


    "But apart from the information of these two books, there is nothing else, not even a brief introduction."


    "Is the horseman still there? Why don''t you come out and say something? "


    "Yes, I uploaded the poem and the person disappeared."


    For a time, comments were launched around the horse knight. At first, they were appreciating his poetry, and then they began to guess his identity. Other poets will still come out to interact with netizens after the competition. All those who can enter this post are poetry lovers. They are very familiar with the participating poets, and only the horse riding knight is particularly mysterious.


    The competition in the forum is purely entertainment. The people who vote the most only represent the love of netizens. There is no reward. It is regarded as meeting friends with poetry. The poets don''t want to make money on this platform. They don''t care. They continue to vote.


    Han Mo didn''t wait for the voting to end and directly withdrew from the website. Originally, he didn''t expect to win the prize. He just shared a poem he liked very much.


    Tick, an unread text message.


    Click to open the text message. The money paid by the TV station for the audio copyright has arrived. Not to mention Hu ye, he is really vigorous and resolute. Han Mo didn''t expect the money to arrive so soon.


    After the bank''s arrival reminder, followed by a message from Zhang Mingli, "idol, my program will be broadcast on the children''s channel of Beidu TV at 5:00 this afternoon. It''s about the frog prince. I hope you can also watch my program, hee hee. Also, you can rest assured that I will never tell you your double-sided identity. "


    Zhang Mingli is actually two or three years younger than Hanmo, but both speech and mind are like a child. Han Mo typed two words in the reply dialog box, "OK."


    Xuanxuan didn''t sleep long during the day. There was a confused and milk voice in the small room, "Dad, I woke up."


    Han Mo smiled at his mobile phone and walked to the little guy''s room.


    The little guy just fell asleep before he heard the story. As soon as he woke up, he remembered that before he heard the story, why did ektor abandon Xiaoge''s great grandmother? Why do you miss Coco''s great grandmother so much but don''t go back to meet her?


    Xuanxuan sat on the bed with her messy hair rolled on the bed. When she saw her father coming in, she flopped down againˇ° Dad, I haven''t finished listening to the story just now. " The little guy likes to stay in bed. He didn''t want to sleep before and didn''t want to get up when he woke up.


    Han Mo walked over and gently stroked Xuanxuan''s long hair on both sides of her face. The little face protected by her disheveled hair suddenly appeared pink. Han Mo picked up his fingers and scanned the little guy''s little nose, "get up and listen to the story."


    Xuanxuan pursed her lips reluctantly. It was so comfortable in the quilt, and her little brain retracted into the quilt again.


    Although Han Mo dotes on children, he is very principled about forming good habits. Han Mo pretended to turn and walked to the door.


    The little guy slipped out of the quilt and saw that his father didn''t go out. He thought his father wouldn''t tell a story because she couldn''t get up. He sat up quickly. "Yuxuan gets up," she said with a cute look on her face


    Han Mo stopped, smiled and turned around. The little guy had jumped out of bed and walked in front of Han mo.


    Xuanxuan hurried to the living room, jumped onto the sofa, held the plush rabbit, and waited for her father to continue telling the story.


    Xiaoge''s story continues. Han Mo tells Xuanxuan that ektor didn''t abandon her wife. She wanted to go home and miss her wife and daughter, but on the way home, she was poisoned by her then partner Dracus and robbed the songs written by ektor... The last great grandmother Imelda forgave her great grandfather and sent blessings to Xiaoge, Without any conditional blessing, Xiaoge''s great grandmother didn''t forget her father. It was Xiaoge''s singing that made Keke''s great grandmother speak again


    Xuanxuan''s mood was completely driven. She began to worry about ektor being misunderstood, and was sad that ektor was about to disappear from the world of the dead because he was forgotten by his relatives. However, with the misunderstanding solved, Xiaoge received the blessing of his family, ektor did not disappear, and the little guy clapped his hands happily.


    Han Mo was very happy to see that Xuanxuan was so excited. He just told the film to the children as an interesting and novel story, but didn''t tell his last feelings. In fact, when he watched the film in the original world, he felt very deeply.


    Although it is a dream seeking story, because the little boy MIG''s musical dream unfolds, it is a story about "going home" for both Xiaoge and ektor.


    Xiaoge hopes to get the blessing without additional conditions and return to the world, otherwise he will really become a "kid" and stay in the world of the dead. Ektor hopes that someone can sacrifice his photos. He wants to go home and see his daughter before he finally disappears, and they must finish these before dawn.


    At that time, we were watching in the cinema. At the end, everyone was sobbing quietly. Although Han Mo didn''t shed tears, he was filled with emotion, just like the sentence in the publicity of the film: please remember me before the memory of love disappears.


    The disappearance of the body is not terrible. The terrible thing is to be forgotten, because the real death is that no one remembers you. It is because of this that I stabbed the audience''s tears when the film was playing.


    The story is a little long. It''s just time for dinner.


    The little guy didn''t hear enough. This story is too novel and fun for Xuanxuan. But Xiaodu has demonstrated to her and is a little hungry.


    Xuanxuan ordered some dishes she liked to eat in her father''s menu. Han Mo received the order and hurried to the kitchen to cook. Xuanxuan watched TV alone in the living room.


    Han Mo''s meal was half done. Suddenly, the little guy shouted, "Dad, look, the Frog Prince is on TV."


    Han Mo went to the living room and glanced at the TV. It turned out that it was the children''s channel of Beidu TV. Zhang Mingli was wearing candy colored clothes on TV and telling a story with a rabbit doll. Originally, Zhang Mingli was younger when he looked at his age and dressed up. No wonder he called himself Mingli''s brother.


    Maybe for adults, they have seen the program once. Unless the very good part will be watched again, they will not watch it again. However, children are different. Good stories are never tired of hearing. Xuanxuan doesn''t know how many times she has heard the story of the frog prince. At the moment, it is being told on TV, and she can still watch it with interest.


    Han Mo didn''t take it seriously. After watching it for a while, he continued to go back to the kitchen. The time was just right. The meal was ready and the story was finished.


    In the face of a table of favorite dishes, the little guy turned on his ability to prepare food and cleaned it up. Han Mo likes to see Yuxuan''s delicious appearance when eating. Every time he eats with the little guy, he feels that time passes quickly.


    ......


    After playing with Xuanxuan, taking a bath, brushing his teeth, telling stories and coaxing him to sleep, Han Mo gently took the door of the small room. At this time, his mobile phone suddenly rang. He hurried to the phone for fear that the bell would wake up the child.


    Before Han Mo spoke, Zhang Mingli''s excited voice came from the other end of the phone. "As soon as the program ended, the children''s parents began to call the TV station, saying that we chose the story well. Up to now, the phone hasn''t been disconnected. We also asked if the next story is your little red riding hood. It is estimated that the children are waiting to watch the next program. " Zhang Mingli smiled a few times, then said a little embarrassed, "in fact, there is another thing I want to ask you. Director Hu just said, let me ask you if you have any other stories. If so, we want to buy them all."


    Han Mo knew that the last sentence was the key point, which was also the reason why Hu agreed to his price so happily.


    Zhang Mingli waited carefully for Han Mo''s answer on the other side of the phone.


    Han Mo said faintly, "at present, there is no."

 Chapter 68

    Next day


    Han Mo sent Xuanxuan to the kindergarten and went to the company alone.


    Meng si used to call Han Mo even on weekends, and he had to make many calls a day, but Meng Si didn''t make a phone call this weekend, which is very inconsistent with Meng Si''s character.


    Before he got to Meng Si''s office, Han Mo saw the little assistant looking at it with his mobile phone, his mouth still plausible, like reading something.


    Han Mo walked behind him. The little assistant didn''t find it. He suddenly turned around and was shocked to see Han mo.


    "Oh, brother Han, you scared me to death. President Meng went to a meeting. He''s not here now. He''ll be back in a minute."


    Han Mo gave a light "um" and glanced at the little assistant''s mobile phone screen, "what are you looking at?" Han Mo only saw the icon on the page, which was from the space-time forum, so he asked casually.


    The little assistant thought Han Mo didn''t care about these, so he didn''t take the initiative to say it. In fact, he felt uncomfortable and was looking for someone to share it with. Upon hearing Han Mo''s active question, his eyes glowed with excitement, "I''m looking at a hot post of space-time forum. Do you know space-time forum?" The assistant knows that Han Mo doesn''t care about gossip, but he''s not sure whether Guan pays attention to these forums.


    Han Mo certainly knew. He nodded slightly and said faintly, "I know."


    After hearing these two words, the little assistant said excitedly, "great." Then he took the mobile phone screen to Han Mo, "brother Han, I saw a poem in the forum yesterday. It''s great. To tell you the truth, I''m also a poetry lover, but my literary literacy is limited. I can''t write it myself, but there''s absolutely no problem in appreciation."


    Han Mo glanced at the screen. The little assistant showed him the post of yesterday''s poetry competition.


    The assistant slipped the page and said seriously, "brother Han, you are first-class in singing and writing songs, but you certainly don''t understand poetry, but I understand. I can see this good work at a glance."


    Han Mo nodded approvingly.


    After being recognized, the little assistant opened the chatterbox mode, "our poetry has reached the bottleneck period, and there has been no breakthrough in recent years. Some award-winning works are not very good in my opinion, but this poem, last night, I just Han Mo thought it was worth such achievements, and I was not surprised.


    The little assistant was not surprised to see Han Mo, and seemed to further prove his vision and the charm of the poem. He continued, "look at wechat." He withdrew the space-time forum page and clicked into his wechat account.


    It turns out that this poem has been forwarded to wechat by netizens. Unlike the forum, wechat has a large circulation. A poem can be forwarded with countless people just after it is uploaded, affecting a wider coverage.


    "This poem was first forwarded to wechat. Look at the numbers here." The little assistant pointed to the number of reprints displayed below his wechat, with 20000 written in a row of small characters. He was a little proud and said with a smile, "this is only forwarded from me. It doesn''t count being forwarded again after being forwarded."


    Han Mo glanced at the top comments of the wechat reproduced by the little assistant.


    "I reprint modern poetry again. Although I don''t understand poetry, I must praise this one today."


    "Please tell me the micro guest name of the Royal Horse knight. I''m going to powder him."


    "I didn''t expect that today''s poets can write such good poems. My friend reprinted them for you."


    Although the little assistant is only Meng Si''s assistant, the friends in wechat are also people in the circle. Many of what they see have been forwarded. The spread of this poem is very fast.


    He excitedly told Han Mo about his love for this poem, "brother Han, you know, you are my first idol. The song you wrote can touch people''s hearts. This horse knight is my second idol, and his poetry touches my heart." Then he sighed softly, "Hey, if only I could meet the Royal knight."


    Han Mo didn''t speak, but he just pulled the corners of his mouth.


    "What are you doing?" Meng Si''s voice suddenly came.


    The little assistant saw that the boss came and quickly put back his mobile phone. "No, just show brother Han a poem."


    Meng Si smiled as he walked to his desk. "Oh, you''re the only one who reads poetry."


    The little assistant was embarrassed and scratched his hair behind his head. He smiled and didn''t speak and stepped aside.


    Meng Si doesn''t care much about poetry. He has something more important. "Let me tell you a good news. People from Apple TV just told me that the audience rating of looking for good voice last Saturday was the highest in the same period. Especially when Han Mo sang, the audience rating broke the record since the Festival was broadcast. What''s more interesting is that the audience rating was still strong when it was replayed. It''s estimated that some didn''t see Han Mo singing. Wait to see it during the replay. "

 Chapter 69

    Meng Si is really relieved of Han Mo, and the meaning of the TV station is also very clear. Han Mo is the main favorite this season. There is no special situation. The champion of this season has not run away. In fact, without the hint of the TV station, Meng Si is also very confident in Han mo.


    "As long as we keep it steady, there is no suspense behind. The TV station will step up its publicity for you." After that, Meng Si found out the sample of the promotional film sent by the TV station. The first shot was Han Mo, followed by several other singers. The posters of the last singers were connected side by side, and Han Mo was also in the center.


    Meng Si continued, "don''t underestimate the ranking during publicity. This is the hint of the TV station." He crossed his legs with some complacency, "but our little mo doesn''t need such a hint. We all speak with strength."


    Han Mo doesn''t want to answer at all. Every time Meng Si calls Xiao Mo, Han Mo''s scalp is numb and doesn''t want to say a word.


    "Get out of the way. Don''t you know who I am? Do I have to make an appointment here? Go away. "


    It''s very noisy outside. The whole floor is Meng Si''s office area. There is no one except the little assistant who works outside. People outside don''t have to think about finding Meng Si.


    Meng Si''s expression changed instantly. Two carefully tattooed eyebrows twisted together. This is his company. Others dare to be so presumptuous. Meng Si suddenly stood up and put his hands on his hips. "Who is this, living wrinkling?"


    Han Mo didn''t stand up, but he also looked in the direction of the door. Two staff members were still blocking at the door. They also did things according to the regulations.


    The woman''s voice grew louder and louder. "Ask Meng Si if I need an appointment."


    Hearing the voice, Meng Si twitched his eyes slightly, took his hands away from his waist and put them around his chest.


    Suddenly, the woman rushed into the office.


    The two staff members quickly whispered in the direction of Meng Si, "President Meng, we can''t stop her."


    The woman''s fierce image suddenly clubbed at the door and took two steps forward.


    Han Mo was surprised. This man he knew often appeared in the memory of the original owner.


    The little assistant was obviously stunned in his eyes, stepped back two steps, smiled and whispered Hello, "master Peng..." although he smiled, he could see his fear of the woman.


    The two staff members didn''t understand the situation and didn''t know Peng Ye. They stood at the door foolishly. The little assistant quickly signaled that they could go out.


    "Oh, yes, Meng Si. Now I need to make an appointment in advance if I want to find you?" Peng ye and Meng Si are about the same age. They are about 40 years old. They are tall and thin. They wear a small black suit, step on black high-heeled shoes, comb their short hair, and stride straight to Meng Si''s desk. They pull the swivel chair next to Han Mo out and sit down.


    Master Peng looked at Han Mo, and there was a meaningful look in his eyes. Han Mo also looked at her and didn''t speak.


    Meng Sihuan slowly put down his hand on his chest and coughed twice. "Of course, you have to make an appointment when you see me." He still kept his tough tone, but his momentum was much weaker. Meng Si said and sat down.


    Master Peng sneered, "I haven''t seen you for such a long time. You''re still so gloomy. Oh, your bib is good. " She pointed her eyes at Munce''s clothes.


    "This is my collar flower. It''s really tasteless." Meng Si rolled his eyes and said in the same sarcastic tone, "you are still so feminine after such a long time."


    "Ha, I''m not feminine. Yes, I can''t compare with you. You smell feminine all over." Peng Ye''s strength is reflected in all aspects, and of course, he will not show weakness.


    "You!" Meng Si stood up angrily and pointed to Peng Ye.


    "Me?" Master Peng has the upper hand.


    "You''re sick!"


    "You have medicine!"


    Meng Si couldn''t fight master Peng. He sat down again.


    "I don''t mean you. Look in the mirror and see what you wear all day. It''s really hot eyes." Peng Ye leaned on the back of the swivel chair, his hands around his chest and crossed his legs. He took another look at Meng Si''s clothes and tutted twice.


    "Hello, you dress well. You wear black 365 days a year. You think you''re a killer. Black ~ ha ha ~ "then he rolled his eyes.


    Han Mo really couldn''t listen. He said to Meng Si lightly, "I''ll go first."


    Just got up and didn''t have time to take a step.


    "Wait a minute, I''m looking for you today." Peng Ye''s tone was very flat and had no emotion, but it was obviously much more polite than talking to Meng Si.


    She originally wanted to find Han Mo through Meng Si. Unexpectedly, Han Mo was here today. It was easy. She didn''t have to convey it to Han Mo directly.


    Han Mo stopped and didn''t speak.


    Meng Si understood as soon as he heard it. Peng ye asked for them. The momentum that had just been suppressed picked up in an instant. He smiled and said, "Oh, it''s for our little mo mo. tell me what''s the matter."


    Peng Yebai glanced at him. "I''m here. Can I tell you?"


    She didn''t give Meng si a chance to turn over. She sneered at him twice, then changed her tone, and then spoke to Han Mo, "I came to ask you for a song today. The new album is short of a main song." Peng ye thought for a moment and added, "to Shuya."


    Han Mo had no expression on his face. In fact, he had guessed in his heart for a long time, but I don''t know why. When he heard the name suddenly appear, his heart trembled.


    Except one or two people close to Shuya know her relationship with Han Mo, no one else knows. Meng Si doesn''t know, but Han Mo must know that since he said she was in his heart after singing the southern girl last time, Peng Ye felt that the boy must still have Shuya in his heart.


    To tell you the truth, Han Mo could be what he is now. If Peng Ye hadn''t seen him singing on the stage, she wouldn''t believe it. Although Han Mo''s character seems to have changed a lot, always light, steady and deep, she still firmly believes in her judgment. The boy won''t refuse his invitation to sing.


    Han Mo gave a light "um" and went to the door.


    "Hey, don''t talk to me, you just um, um, what um." When Meng Si said this, Han Mo had left the office. In fact, Meng Si would not refuse even to discuss with him. He had a good impression of Shuya, and he was just popular. There was no reason to refuse.


    Peng Ye got a satisfactory answer and said with a proud smile, "your artist is much more literate than you."


    Meng Si rolled his eyes and shook his neck. "Hum, yours is not the same."


    The two friends continued to quarrel in the office, but Han Mo had left.


    Along the way, he was thinking about the song for Shuya. Every time he saw Shuya or was mentioned, many original owners and her past would emerge in his consciousness. These memories were too deep, which would always drive Han Mo''s mood and become restless.


    Until he opened the door, Han Mo''s mood slowly calmed down, and a song "hurried that year" appeared in his mind.

 Chapter 70

    Han Mo sat at the table. The memory of the original Lord kept shuttling in his mind. Happiness, happiness, pain and trouble were intertwined like silk. Right and wrong could not be said clearly. After the soul fusion, although the consciousness still maintained Han Mo''s own consciousness, the original Lord''s more profound emotion and memory also had a great impact on him.


    After a long sigh of relief, the back of his hand inadvertently touched something. Han Mo''s eyes cast over. It turned out to be a box of stomach medicine.


    Take out the only medicine left and take it with water.


    Han Mo reached out and took the guitar standing on the piano stand beside him. This is the only thing of value in the luggage that the original owner and Shuya secretly ran from the south to Beidu. In those years, she had no money in her hand and no money for dinner. Shuya became a small gold lock she had worn since childhood and didn''t give up letting the original owner sell the piano. She often said that because it represents his dream, No matter how hard or poor you are, you can''t sell it.


    Han Mo picked up his guitar. His mood was a little complicated. He opened the mobile phone on the table. The numbers on the screen were timing and the recording began.


    Under the slender fingers, the paddles beat on the strings, and the beautiful melody echoed in the house.


    "In a hurry that year, we said it several times, and then delayed after goodbye ~ unfortunately, who has? Love is not an eloquence. In a hurry that year, we put down our unbearable promise in a hurry and had to wait for others to fulfill..."


    This song is the theme song of a movie. It was sung by Han Mo''s former world singer diva. He has always liked it. Today, he wants to give this song to Shuya. The first reason is that Shuya''s voice is very similar to this diva. The second reason is that Shuya''s mood can interpret this song very well.


    The pictures of the past life of the original owner and Shuya are playing like a movie in Han Mo''s mind


    "If you can''t keep your eyes red again, can you still keep your face red? It''s like a beautiful rumor that you''re in a hurry to carve together forever. If the past is still worthy of nostalgia, don''t let go of your past grievances too soon. Who is willing to do this, without hanging or holding each other? We owe each other. Otherwise, why should we cherish our memory..."


    The number on the mobile phone screen on the table is still growing, the recording continues, the piano continues, the singing continues, and the memory continues.


    The heart when we met, the pity when we fell in love, the helplessness and quarrel when we got along, the farewell and pain when we left, love, hate, regret and blessing, a song, a love, incisive and affectionate, no matter what will happen in the future, Han Mo is singing their hurried year with a complex mood at the moment.


    "If you can''t keep your eyes red again, can you still keep your face red? It''s like a beautiful rumor that you were in a hurry to carve together forever. If the past is still worthy of nostalgia, don''t let go of your past grievances too soon. Who is willing to do this, without hanging or holding each other ~"


    "We should owe each other, we should break our ties..."


    The music grew weaker and weaker and finally disappeared in the air.


    This is a girl''s song. Han Mo''s voice is deeper, more perceptual and full of emotion.


    After that, Han Mo didn''t audition and sent it directly to Shuya in the form of audio file.


    Han Mo didn''t pass Peng Ye. He felt that this song didn''t need anyone''s hand. This is the best way.


    The document was sent successfully. Han Mo put the guitar back on the shelf, and then went out to pick up the little guy from school.


    Peng Ye disappeared in the morning. Shu Ya was very tired after a day''s notice. She opened the door and threw off her high heels. Her swollen and painful feet could finally step on the ground steadily. Shu Ya walked to the sofa and lay down directly. She didn''t bother to change her clothes.


    Ding Dong, the mobile phone vibrated.


    She closed her eyes, felt in her bag for a while and took out her cell phone.


    An audio file, sent by: Han Mo, in a hurry.


    Shu Ya was stunned because Han Mo hadn''t sent her a message for a long time. Every call was related to the children. Their communication in recent years was only about Xuanxuan, nothing else.


    Her first reaction may be the children''s songs sung by Xuanxuan. Without much thought, she clicked on the play, put her mobile phone aside and continued to close her eyes.


    "In a hurry that year, we said it several times and delayed it after goodbye. Unfortunately, who has ever loved is not an eloquence on seven emotions..."


    Shuya suddenly opens her eyes, picks up her mobile phone and looks at the screen. This is Han mo


    The song continued to play, Shuya''s mood was complex, but there was a faint smile around her mouth.


    Memories that I haven''t remembered for a long time suddenly flashed in my brain. Those feelings have been severely crushed and integrated into the blood. I don''t want to be remembered, but they are still flowing.


    "... if you can''t look red again, can you still blush..."


    "... if the past is still worthy of attachment, don''t let go of the past too soon..."


    "... we must owe each other, we must break our ties."


    The music gradually weakened, Shuya slightly closed her eyes, and a tear fell from the corner of her eyes.


    Just after the singing, the mobile phone ring suddenly rang. Shuya slowed down and adjusted her mood before connecting the phone. Peng Ye''s excited voice came from the receiver.


    Peng Yezheng was happy that he won Meng Si with an overwhelming victory. "I just came out of sichen media. Xiaoya, I''ll help you do a big thing today. Han Mo accepted our invitation song. He..." her words haven''t finished yet.


    "Oh, the song has arrived." With that, Shuya hung up the phone.


    Peng Ye didn''t understand Shuya''s meaning, "what? Hello? Xiaoya? " There was only a beep in the receiver.


    ......


    Han Mo gets along with the little guy and does very fixed things every day. He takes Xuanxuan home and starts washing his hands and cooking, then eating, playing with the children, bathing and brushing his teeth, and coaxing the children to sleep. Xuanxuan falls asleep. Han Mo also has to wash the dirty clothes the little guy wears during the day. Generally, he won''t have his own time until after ten o''clock, but he enjoys it very much.


    Han Mo is going to sort out the story of the journey to the dream ring, and then draw the illustrations of the story based on his impression. This is a little complicated, so he draws everyone''s drawings first.


    The mobile phone suddenly lights up, with Zhang Mingli''s name beating on it.


    Because the last time the phone almost made the little guy sleep, Han Mo paid great attention to it. Before coaxing the child to sleep, he set the mobile phone to silent mode.


    Just after the phone was connected, Zhang Mingli''s eager voice came out without concealment, "brother Han, you need to help me. Our program is waiting for your story. There''s no good story. Children don''t do it. "


    The main reason for the decline in the ratings of Zhang Mingli''s program is not that he has no personal charm and the children don''t like it, but that there are too few good stories. There is nothing new to tell. Let alone that the children are tired of listening to it, that is, Zhang Mingli is tired of telling it himself.


    Han Mo''s two stories bring baby rabbit story telling back to life. The ratings are higher and higher again, but the two stories can only be told for two periods, and then it''s over. If the quality of the story decreases, the ratings will plummet again.


    Zhang Mingli had no choice but to continue to beg Han mo.


    "Han Mo, I don''t care. You must save me. Last time you said it was not for the time being, that is, it may be. If it is not today, you must give me a positive answer, or I won''t hang up." Zhang Mingli said to Han Mo half coquettish and half begged.


    The illustration is not good, but as long as the television station has sound copyright, the illustration can''t be used. Han Mo glanced at the text version of the just sorted journey around the dream.


    A faint reply, "today."

 Chapter 71

    As soon as the word "you" fell, Zhang Mingli''s cheers came from the receiver, and then the crackling sound of things falling to the ground.


    Han Mo shook his head helplessly.


    "Brother Han, it''s so late today that I won''t bother you to rest. Well, we''re still the same place tomorrow morning. We''ve cooperated for the second time. As long as the price is within our tolerance, director Hu said it''s no problem. We''ll bookmark the authorization directly tomorrow. " Zhang Mingli smiled innocuously again.


    The two had a brief chat. Zhang Mingli asked about Han Mo''s songs and the game, and then hung up the phone.


    Han Mo knew that Zhang Mingli was anxious about the program, so he quickly sorted out the story again and prepared to bring it to him tomorrow.


    After all the work is finished, it is close to 12 o''clock. Han Mo will look at the space-time forum before going to bed. Before, he only looked at other people''s Posts and never commented. He was a tourist. The poetry competition was registered for the first time. This time, he directly boarded the account of the Royal Horse Knight at one o''clock.


    The last time he won the first place in the competition, the moderator sent him a congratulatory post and some netizens'' follow-up posts. The contents were similar, and Han Mo didn''t look carefully.


    Suddenly, a small white envelope was hanging in the upper right corner. It was a private letter. Generally, it was posted directly in an open place in the post bar. It rarely sent private letters. Most of the private letters were spam messages, advertisements and so on. Han Mo didn''t take it too seriously and casually opened the small envelope.


    "Hello, Royal knight, I met you because of your" facing the sea, spring flowers bloom ". I like this poem very much. I am usually a simple, honest and happy little Teaser in everyone''s heart. Everyone wants to talk to me about unhappy things and seek comfort, but I am also a person and will be unhappy. Now I am very painful, but I don''t know who to talk to. Horseman, are you there? May I tell you something? " The sender''s nickname is spicy little crab.


    Han Mo wanted to turn it off at a glance. When he saw the nickname, he slowly withdrew his action.


    The person who sent this private letter was no one else. It was Pang Xie, Meng Si''s little assistant. Because his name was just the same as the crab, everyone always made fun of him. Fortunately, Pang Xie always looked heartless and heartless. Over time, he was used to it and often called himself a little crab.


    His wechat nickname is also, spicy little crab. In addition, Pang Xie''s love for the horse cavalry in front of Han Mo this morning, Han Mo can almost conclude that this is the little assistant and there can be no mistake.


    Han Mo looked at the private letter time. It was 15 minutes ago. He didn''t know if the person was still there. He tried to reply, "of course."


    The message was sent successfully, and Han Mo waited for the other party''s reply.


    Indeed, as Xiao Pang said himself, everyone takes him as a funny person in the company. He is simple, honest and easy-going. The more such a character, the more people will ignore his feelings.


    Soon a small envelope was hung in the upper right corner of the screen, which was Xiao Pang''s reply.


    "I was so excited to see your reply. I really didn''t expect you to reply to me. You are my idol. I can recite that poem. Hey, but I''m really in a bad mood now, because the girl I like is in love, but my boyfriend is not me. Having been a single dog for more than 20 years, I don''t care about being single. I just want to like her silently, but she has a boyfriend, but I don''t even have the qualification to like her silently. I''m so depressed and my heart hurts, but I still like her. I know I shouldn''t, but I can''t help it. I don''t know what to do. "


    After reading Xiao Pang''s private letter, Han Mo was really a little surprised. Unexpectedly, an optimistic little assistant was upset because of emotional things. He thought for a moment and replied, "you didn''t affect her life, just silently pay attention to her and like her. There''s nothing wrong." Click send.


    After a while, Xiao Pang''s message came, "but she already has a boyfriend. I should give up, but I just can''t control my heart."


    Han Mo can understand Xiao Pang''s mood, but he doesn''t know how to persuade him to make him feel more comfortable. He suddenly thought of a poem, which seems to be in line with Xiao Pang''s mood. He is also a lover of poetry and prose. He hopes that he can untie his heart knot by himself. To untie the bell, he must tie the bell. He must figure it out by himself before he can stop suffering.


    Han Mo''s slender fingers tapped on the keyboard.


    "I love you, it''s none of your business"


    I love you, it has nothing to do with you


    Even at night, endless thoughts


    It only belongs to me


    Not until dawn


    Maybe it can only exist in the dark


    I love you, it has nothing to do with you


    Even if I stand by your side now


    Still carrying my eyes


    I don''t want you to see


    Just let it hide behind the wind


    I love you, it has nothing to do with you


    Then why can''t I remember your smiling face


    But see infinitely


    Your upset


    Bloom when I come


    I love you, it has nothing to do with you


    Missing can''t last till dawn


    So I chose to sleep


    See you again in my dream


    I love you, it has nothing to do with you


    Longing can''t hide your eyes


    So I dodged


    Don''t you see me flustered


    I love you, it has nothing to do with you


    Really


    It only belongs to my heart


    As long as you can be happy


    My sadness


    You don''t need to care "


    In other words, Han Mo didn''t say anything. He directly sent the whole poem. He believes Xiao Pang can understand it. As a senior poetry lover, he won''t fail to understand the meaning contained in this poem. This is a poem of Han Mo''s original world. The author is German poetess Carson katzez.


    The other side of the screen was silent. There was almost a second of information just now, but there was no response at the moment. Han Mo guessed that little pangxie must be thinking about the meaning of this poem.


    More than ten minutes later, Xiao Pang didn''t reply. Han Mo was ready to quit the forum. Suddenly, a private letter floated over.


    This reply is very short, only a few words, "thank you, horseman."


    Han Mo guessed that he might have figured it out and said, "you''re welcome."


    Just after sending it out, Xiao Pang''s letter came again, "Royal knight, can I share your poem with wechat? I''ll write your name with the words "reprint only."


    This is not an excessive request. Han Mo doesn''t care. He directly replied, "yes."


    After replying to the last two words, Han Mo quit the page, turned off the computer and went to bed.


    At the moment, Pang Xie is still facing the computer screen. The table is full of empty beer bottles. He drank a lot of wine today. If he didn''t feel uncomfortable, he wouldn''t think of sending private letters to the Royal knight. I was in a daze until the poem suddenly jumped out of the screen.


    Xiao Pang read the poem over and over again. His original sad expression gradually eased, and he gave a smile at the corners of his mouth. "Yes, I love you. It has nothing to do with you."


    Suddenly, little pangxie felt his mind was very clear. He opened wechat, copied the poem and wrote the name of the Royal knight. In this reprint, he didn''t write a lot of recommendations, only said one sentence: those who understand will understand.


    To be honest, I haven''t slept at this time. The key is to stroll on wechat. In addition to single dogs, I''m still single dogs.


    Xiao Pang appreciated this poem very much because he wrote his mood. He didn''t think anyone would resonate with him. After reprinting, he read it alone and carefully. He couldn''t help praising the horse Knight''s ability to write a book. Is this a live poem? Just for him? Xiao Pang is a little excited to think of here.


    A message appeared at the bottom of the screen. Xiao Pang clicked it. It turned out that someone reprinted the poem. He didn''t expect someone to forward it so soon, so he clicked in and took a look. Wechat is an open platform. Although it is his fan, it usually has no interaction and doesn''t know him. Xiao Pang''s eyes fell on the forwarded essay.


    "I open my eyes every day. The first thing is to pick up my cell phone and send you a message. Although sometimes it''s just a simple good morning, I remind myself that I can''t stay up late every day, I still stay up late at night just to talk more with you. You like to avoid and always don''t care. I dare not say I love you, because I have no confidence. Every word I send for you starts with loving you. Even if this love can only be buried in my heart. "


    Looking at the avatar, the nickname should be a girl. Xiao Pang didn''t know how to comfort her, but he could feel it. He must be silently liking someone. He sighed gently and praised it below the reprinted wechat.


    In two or three minutes, Xiao Pang returned to his home page again. This poem has been forwarded more than 300 times.


    Each forwarding is accompanied by words, which may be from feelings. Everyone has his own story.


    "I didn''t want to be the person in your heart. I just hope I can contact you every day. Just like now, contentment is enough."


    "I know you hold her in your arms now, but you don''t know I love you."


    Xiao Pang was surprised to see the forwarding one by one. The speed at which this poem was reprinted was faster than that of facing the sea, warm flowers bloom in spring. Each refresh would increase by thousands. Xiao Pang was shocked but also felt reasonable. Maybe everyone was appreciating the last one, but this one can better resonate with everyone.

 Chapter 66

    Han Mo picked up his finger, gently swept Xuanxuan''s upturned little nose and said gently, "OK, today we''ll tell a new story, but Xuanxuan will lie in bed and listen."


    As soon as the little guy heard that his father was going to tell a story, he slipped himself into bed.


    Han Mo has been thinking about which story of the original world should be moved to this world these days. He suddenly thought of a movie he had seen. Although it was presented in the form of animation, Han Mo was very infected. Maybe the meaning of the story itself is a little difficult for the little guy to understand, but Yuxuan must like the strange story.


    Xuanxuan had already got into the bed and only showed a lovely baby face. Her big eyes blinked and waited for her father to tell a story.


    Han Mo sat by the bed, leaned against the head of the bed and stroked Xuanxuan''s hair.


    "Today, my father told you a story about Miguel, a 12-year-old boy from Mexico. The name of the story is" journey to the dream ring. "


    Xuanxuan''s black eyes flashed a surprise look. Her pink mouth made a "wow Doll" mouth, pulled the quilt and listened to her father carefully.


    "Xiaoge lives in a lively and noisy Mexican village and has had a music dream since childhood. However, he was born in the shoemaker''s family "riveras", which is the only family in the whole town who hates music. "


    The little guy stretched out his quilt with two small hands and said, "why don''t they like music? How good music is. Both mom and dad and Xuanxuan like music very much. "


    Han Mo smiled and continued, "because the riveras are convinced that they are cursed by music, they have abandoned music for generations. It is said that a long time ago, Xiao GE''s great grandfather abandoned his wife in order to pursue his dream of music performance. Imelda, Xiaoge''s great grandmother, became the patriarch, raised Xiaoge''s great grandmother cocoa by making shoes, and announced that the riveras family would never have access to music. "


    Xuanxuan nodded vaguely, grabbed the quilt with two small hands and whispered a little lost, "but what about Xiaoge''s music dream?"


    "Of course he won''t give up his music dream." Han Mo first answered Xuanxuan''s question and pinched her little face.


    Hearing his father''s words, the little guy''s lost mood disappeared in an instant, and his face showed a naive smile.


    Hanmo continued, "in distant Mexico, the annual festival of the dead is about to begin. It is said that on the day of the day of the dead, the dead family members will return to their families, but there is one condition that their photos must be enshrined..."


    Han Mo covers Xuanxuan''s small cup again. The little guy has fallen asleep. There is a sweet smile on his pink face. Han Mo looks at Xuanxuan''s lovely appearance again, and quietly walks out of the room and closes the door.


    Today, the talk about audio copyright went well. According to Hu, their program is in urgent need of good stories. In the latest issue, they will launch Frog Prince first, hoping to restore the ratings. Han Mo is still very confident in his story. Just wait for the copyright fee to arrive.


    Turn on the computer and Han Mo searches the space-time forum. Space time forum is very popular in this world. It includes elites from all walks of life. People often open some topics for discussion. Everyone will fight with each other. The scene is very lively. There are often some small competitions, and everyone will meet friends with technology.


    A hot post was just placed on the home page of the space-time forum, and Han Mo clicked in.


    It is a modern poetry competition. The moderator has counted the participating poems and placed them at the top of the post. There is still an hour before the deadline for registration. At the moment, netizens are commenting on the participating poems.


    Han Mo looked at the rules. The fact is that there are no rules at all. The title of the poem is self-made and the content is unlimited. After the registration deadline, online netizens can vote for the poems according to their preferences.


    Han Mo doesn''t want to watch some entertainment gossip, but likes to visit the forum. He just comes in with the mentality of watching the excitement and becomes a melon eater.


    He casually opened the entries, some about love and some about life. In fact, most poets are sentimental and perfectionists, so they always have negative emotions about the things around them, complain about injustice and complain about the lack of talent. However, the poetry in this world has become a means of venting, and the content is very negative.


    Netizens evaluated the poetry and expressed their own views.


    "Hey, life is so boring. I don''t know why I go to and from work every day."


    "Yes, the girl is too realistic to find an object."


    "Closing your eyes every night is to play the misfortune of the day again. Happy people are similar, and unfortunate people have their own misfortunes." Then he made a sigh.


    Han Mo frowned and read all the poems in the competition. Unexpectedly, none of them was positive. They were all saying how unfortunate they were. Although Han Mo agreed that poetry was originally a tool for poets to express their feelings, it can''t be too pessimistic.


    Suddenly he thought of a poem in the original world. He still remembers that when he first read this poem, it seemed that there was a happy and beautiful scene described by the poet. He could feel the kindness of the poet from the poem. The poet sent blessings to everyone, lovers, friends, even strangers. The lines reflected the poet''s positive and high emotion.


    Han Mo registered his account in the name of "Royal Horse Knight" and clicked on the registration page. There are twenty minutes before the registration deadline. Han Mo quickly typed out the poem in his heart.


    After finishing all the writing, he checked it again and clicked send. The time was just right. Before the deadline, Han Mo''s entries were presented to everyone.


    "What, someone signed up again."


    "How dare you! It''s a card to sign up."


    We all read the previous poems. Netizens were ready to vote. Suddenly, Han Mo''s poems jumped out and bounced to the top of the web page.


    "From tomorrow on, be a happy person.


    Feed horses, chop firewood and travel around the world.


    From tomorrow on, care about food and vegetables.


    I have a house, facing the sea, with warm flowers in spring.


    From tomorrow on, communicate with every relative.


    Tell them my happiness.


    The happy lightning told me.


    I will tell everyone.


    Give every river and every mountain a warm name.


    Stranger, I also bless you.


    May you have a bright future.


    May your lovers get married.


    May you be happy on earth.


    I just want to face the sea and flowers bloom in spring. "


    As soon as Han Mo''s poem came out, the page that had been scrolling the latest comments suddenly became quiet, and no comments popped up, because at the moment, everyone was watching the poem on the screen.


    Time seems static, one minute, two minutes, five minutes, ten minutes


    I don''t know how long it has passed, suddenly a comment jumped out, "Oh, good poetry, good poetry."


    "Don''t talk. You''re interrupting my reading poetry."


    "Look who the author is."


    "Horseman? I haven''t seen his poems before. "


    "This is the life I want, facing the sea and blooming in spring. It''s so beautiful. Every word is so beautiful. Suddenly, I feel an inexplicable sense of happiness and want to cry. "


    Han Mo quietly looked at the comments on the Internet. Indeed, the purpose of this poem is to be a happy person. He is willing to tell everyone the "lightning of happiness". Even strangers, he will sincerely wish him "happiness on earth". This is a poem by Han Mo, the world famous poet Haizi, "facing the sea, warm flowers in spring".

 Chapter 72

    Two days later


    Han Mo met Xiao Pang in the company these two days. He looks in good condition and spirit. Han Mo guesses that this barrier has passed.


    He only knew that the spicy little crab who sent him a private letter was assistant Pang Xie, but he didn''t know that the identity of the Royal Horse knight had exploded on wechat, became a hot topic and hung up on hot search for two days.


    This time period is just the lunch break. The employees of sichen who don''t go out to eat will order some takeout to deal with it in the company.


    Han Mo came to the company in the morning to reconfirm the details of the year in a hurry with the arranger of Shuya''s company. Everyone was professional and finished in the morning, which was very efficient.


    Out of the studio, in the corridor, there came a tuner with a mobile phone in his hand and headphones in his ears. He looked and listened attentively, and rushed to North and South Korea without raising his head.


    Han Mo hid in time and didn''t collide with the man. They passed by. Han Mo was tall and looked condescending. It seemed that Zhang Mingli was on the mobile phone screen.


    Looking back, Han Mo didn''t take it seriously. He only took two steps and heard a dull noise behind him. Looking back, it turned out that the tuner hit the box of fire-fighting equipment, probably hit his leg, staggered forward for two steps and almost fell.


    But as soon as he adjusted his steps, the tuner picked up his mobile phone and watched the video again.


    Han Mo glanced and went on to the elevator.


    Because it was noon, there were not many people waiting for the elevator. Everyone went to eat or rest. Standing in front of the elevator, the door slowly opened. There was an artist assistant standing inside. It should be helping the recording artist buy dinner at noon.


    Everyone in this circle is very sensible. General assistants will take the initiative to say hello to any company artist they know. Feng shui will pass on in turn. As long as they still want to eat this meal, they may not be their own boss in the future. Han Mo has no assistants and is also a newcomer. It is a little famous recently, but it still lags behind some old masters, But Meng Si, the boss of the company, is his agent, which is different. People in the company are also talking privately. Han Mo must have a bright future in the future.


    Han Mo is low-key and easygoing. Both artist assistants and ordinary employees in the company like him very much. They often call him if they are still far away.


    After everyone is familiar, Han Mo will also take the initiative to say hello to others. There is no star shelf.


    Until Han Mo walked into the elevator, the elevator door closed, and the artist assistant in the elevator didn''t look up and wore headphones, Han Mo didn''t take the initiative to speak.


    There was not much space in the elevator. They stood side by side in the direction facing the elevator door. Han Mo didn''t mean to see it, but he was a familiar person on his mobile phone. He recognized it only by sweeping his sight. It was Zhang Mingli again.


    "Is the children''s program so good?" Han Mo couldn''t help muttering in his heart.


    Until the electric chair reached the first floor, the elevator door opened again, and the artist assistant still bowed his head and didn''t look at the road. He walked out of the elevator with his feeling.


    Han Mo followed him out of the elevator. As soon as he got to the hall, Meng Si came face to face.


    Meng Si saw Han Mo at a glance, as if he finally met an object who could vent, and angrily accelerated his pace, "I finally saw a normal person."


    Han Mo stood still and looked at Meng Si angrily.


    "Just now I came in from the gate. It''s only a few steps. Three people almost hit me, and all three people look at their mobile phones while walking. Tomorrow I''ll add a new rule. It''s strictly forbidden to look down at their mobile phones when walking in the company." Han Mo knew that Meng Si was angry and couldn''t give such an order. That is, he was angry and just said it casually, but it''s really strange today. Why are he looking down at his mobile phone.


    As like as two peas mobile phone came, the next headset came out of the lift, looking down at the phone, with earphones hanging on his ears, exactly like those of Han mo.


    "Little crab, come here." Meng Si was still angry. Xiao Pang came over with his head down and his mobile phone. It was hitting the muzzle of the gun with his life.


    Munce put one hand on his waist, pointed to Ponzi''s direction, and his lips were tight. Xiao Pang didn''t hear Meng Si call him until he got near Han Mo and Meng Si. It was estimated that Yu Guang saw them. He suddenly looked up and took down his headphones.


    Meng Si stared angrily, "what are you looking at? I''m not afraid to hit the tree. " Then he took the cell phone directly from Ponzi''s hand, "show me."


    Pang Xie''s mobile phone was taken away directly by his boss. He didn''t take it seriously. He giggled twice, "hee hee, I''ll listen to a story."


    What the mobile phone plays is not live content, but a cut video. Just now, while Pang Xie took off his headphones, he paused the video. The freeze frame picture on the screen is a big boy and a lovely rabbit doll.


    Meng Si glanced at the sign and snorted coldly, "your IQ is worthy of watching children''s programs."


    Han Mo stood by and glanced at the big boy, Zhang Mingli.


    Hearing the boss''s words, Pang Xie quickly defended, "President Meng, this is not an ordinary children''s program. He is telling a story."


    "Nonsense, children''s programs don''t tell stories. Do they tell storytelling?" Meng Si threw his mobile phone to pangxie with a disgusted face.


    "This is not an ordinary story. Its name is" journey to the dream ring ". This story just started yesterday and has been popular on wechat and major video websites today. Netizens are watching. Everyone in our company should have seen it. If you don''t believe it, ask them. " Xiao Pang spoke very seriously. This is one of the few times he talked back to Meng Si. He was right before. Today, he took the initiative to explain his views.


    "Everyone is watching?" Meng Si put two bracelets on his chest and said thoughtfully, "no wonder these bastards all look down at their mobile phones and don''t look at the ones in front when they walk. They are all listening to this ghost story."


    Xiao Pang was a little worried and continued to explain, "this is not a ghost story, but a story about family, dreams and memories of love. This is a fairy tale for adults to learn to think. "


    "Come on, come on, how old are they? They still have stories. Eat quickly and go to work after dinner." Meng Si didn''t care much about today''s attitude towards himself.


    Ponzi whispered unconvinced, "the author of this story is my idol horseman."


    Meng Si laughed and rolled his eyes. "You told me last week that your idol is Han mo."


    Han Mo glanced at Meng Si and didn''t speak.


    "Brother Han is really my idol, but the Royal Horse knight is another idol." Pangxie is very serious. He likes Han Mo because of his songs and his personality. But he also liked the horseman, because his poetry, his poetry untied his heart knot.


    Meng Si didn''t take this seriously, but seeing that the little assistant was bold and fat and dared to fight with him, he looked at Han Mo and said half jokingly, "little Mo Mo, do you know the Royal Horse knight?"


    Han Mo was speechless. He was dragged into such a boring argument by Meng Si. He really didn''t bother to pay attention to him.


    But Xiao Pang is looking at this side with expectant eyes. Han Mo knows pangxie''s love for the Royal knight. He sighed helplessly and said calmly, "well, I know. I heard Xiao Pang read his poems a few days ago."

 Chapter 73

    As soon as Han Mo''s words came out, Pang Xie was excited as if he had won some victory. "President Meng, brother Han knows, he knows the Royal Horse knight."


    In fact, Meng Si didn''t want to be more serious with Pang Xie. Seeing that he was so happy, he turned his eyes. "Go tossing around by yourself. I don''t have time to accompany you. Don''t watch videos when working, otherwise I''ll make you look good. Hurry to dinner. "


    Xiao Pang was beautiful in his heart. Without much nonsense, he ran out of the office building of sichen media.


    Han Mo also prepared to go back. He had a brief talk with Meng Si about the morning work of the arranger of heshuya company, and left.


    Just out of the building, the cell phone bell suddenly rang. He took out his cell phone and habitually looked at the screen first. It was Wang Lei.


    At the moment of connecting the phone, Wang Lei''s voice jumped out, "Xiao Han, you''re not interesting enough. Why don''t you contact me for such a good story? If the video wasn''t flying all over the sky today, I didn''t know you should have sold such a good manuscript to the TV station.


    Han Mo was entangled by Zhang Mingli at that time, so he quickly gave him the "journey to the dream ring". He didn''t think much, let alone turn it into a hot search video.


    Wang Lei continued, "you just sold them the audio copyright?" He is most concerned about this problem.


    Han Mo said "um".


    "Oh, that''s great. The publishing house made several calls this morning. I went to the Education Bureau for a meeting this morning. I didn''t hear the phone or see the video. I just came back to know this. I only sold the audio ones. I''ll go and answer them." Wang Lei was careless and bluntly added, "in fact, it''s good. The TV station is equivalent to helping you do publicity. Yesterday''s story didn''t finish. It seems to be told in three phases. The price of this book can be higher from the publishing house."


    Han Mo knows that this book will have excellent results, because "journey to the dream" is different from ordinary fairy tales. It is not only for children, but also more suitable for adults. It can be seen from the online dissemination of the video after broadcasting that this story has still aroused some people''s thinking and resonance.


    After chatting with Wang Lei for a while, it was all about the book. Different from the audio copyright of TV station, Han Mo hoped to still be equipped with illustrations for publication, which was more infectious and had a strong sense of substitution. However, this drawing was more time-consuming than ever before and could not be completed at once.


    He was not in a hurry to talk to the publishing house, but asked Wang Lei to tell them to wait.


    Wang Lei doesn''t want to. From the perspective of the publishing house, he certainly hopes to get the copyright as soon as possible. After all, the TV station has broadcast an audio story. It sounds good to say that this is an advertisement before publication, which will increase popularity. Let everyone know the story first, but on the other hand, there is a possibility that you won''t read after listening to the story, After all, the video can be downloaded and listened to.


    Han Mo feels that there is no conflict between the two. Listening to books and reading are two groups. Finally, in order to reassure Wang Lei, Han Mo told him that there are many drawings that will be sold to the publishing house together with the story manuscript. Compared with listening to stories, he has a stronger sense of empathy by reading words while watching drawings.


    Wang Lei finally hung up happily.


    ......


    Han Mo just got home and was ready to continue to draw the portrait of "journey to the dream ring". The mobile phone ring shook wildly. You don''t have to see who it is.


    Last time, Meng Si privately saved his photo to Han Mo''s mobile phone and made an incoming call avatar. Later, he was deleted by Han mo. he was extremely unwilling and entangled Han Mo for two days. Finally, he was agreed to have a separate incoming call ring.


    It''s just a ringing tone, and not many people call Han mo. Meng Si is the most diligent one. He wants a special ringing tone, so Han Mo goes with him.


    Han Mo took his hand and instinctively left his ears for a distance, because Meng Si''s first sentence on the phone was always very loud, without exception.


    "Do you really know the horseman?" As Han Mo guessed, Meng Si almost shouted out this sentence.


    Suddenly he called and said this sentence. Han Mo said casually, "I know."


    "Ah, two broken poems and three broken stories have pushed me to the second place in the hot Search about you that I have worked so hard to build. Where did the Royal Knight come from?" Meng Si''s tone was unhappy because Han Mo was too low-key and unwilling to interact with netizens. Meng Si worked hard to keep the heat, but he was squeezed down and was angry in his heart.


    Han Mo didn''t know that the Royal Horse knight was so popular on the Internet. He couldn''t say that he was the Royal Horse knight. For a time, he didn''t know how to comfort Meng Si, so he said casually, "second, it''s nothing, just the location. You can open the home page and see it at a glance."


    That''s what I said, but Meng Si was not convinced and was engaged in the topic. He was the mentor in the circle. He fried what topic and kept it in the number one range of the hot search. As long as Meng Si dared to say, it was almost accurate. Today, he was burst by a person he hadn''t heard of. It''s normal to feel unhappy.


    "Little Mo Mo, you don''t want to make progress. Stop talking. See how I can win back the first place for you. The tiger doesn''t get angry and thinks I''m Hello Kitty." Then Mengsi hung up the phone.


    Han Mo was a little helpless, but he didn''t take it seriously. Originally, it was an accident that the Royal Horse knight could go to the hot search. It may be that things got together. The reprint of the two poems and the story suddenly broke out yesterday put the name on top. When the heat went down, everything would return to the same.


    Meng Si put down the phone and began to think about countermeasures. He put his arms around his chest and leaned against the back of the sofa chair. He suddenly found that he didn''t seem to know anything about such a horse knight. If he wanted to defeat the enemy, he should at least know himself and the enemy.


    He searched it casually. As a result, the name of the Royal Horse Knight didn''t register wechat customers at all. Now those who are a little famous hurry to register wechat circle powder. The Royal Horse knight is very strange, Meng Si thought in his heart.


    Without a wechat account, you can only start from his works. Fortunately, many people are reprinting it online.


    Meng Si opened the relevant content forwarded by netizens. He glanced at two poems and read them roughly. Meng Si turned his eyes. "What''s the matter? Literati are hypocritical." He didn''t understand poetry and didn''t even have the desire to read. He skipped the two poems directly.


    Although he doesn''t understand poetry, he prefers some good stories. Sichen media not only has the section of producing records and albums for its artists, but also has its own film and television business. It invests in some film and television dramas, and most of them use their artists as actors.


    Meng Si personally checks many large-scale scripts, so Meng Si is very experienced in what kind of scripts will sell well.


    "Frog Prince", Meng Si opened the first story reprinted by netizens, with pictures of picture books on it. Although he rarely read fairy tales and didn''t know much about painting, Meng si still had the ability to appreciate whether a story was good or not. Soon he read little red riding hood again.


    Meng Si frowned and whispered, "the fairy tale is not bad."


    Although it''s good, it''s a fairy tale after all. The audience is children. Even if there are parents to watch it, it''s still a minority. He doesn''t understand the two poems. However, no matter how well modern poetry is written, it''s difficult to squeeze into the top 20 and top 10. How can it explode to the first place.


    Meng Si was still unconvinced and clicked on the video that the whole company was watching today.

 Chapter 74

It may be one watch today. Something happened. I''ll try my best to update it, but if not, everyone will rest early.

 Chapter 75

    Meng Si didn''t think about it. Meng Si scolded for not listening to it. Just for a moment, he smiled at the corners of his mouth and suddenly had an idea.


    Whether a story is well written or not is suitable for adaptation into a film. As long as he watches it once, he can know that although the journey to the dream is not finished, its commercial value is self-evident. A video less than 20 minutes, and only one third of the whole story, can be wildly reproduced on the Internet, and its influence can be imagined.


    And the story starts from the dream. He thinks this theme is also very good, but he doesn''t know what the later story is like. After thinking for a while, he decided to contact the TV station first to see if he could come to the outline of the later story.


    Meng Si dialed Pang Xie, his little assistant, and asked him to contact the TV station.


    While waiting for a reply, Meng Si began to guess the plot of the story about to develop. After thinking about it, he had no clue. Instead, he wanted to see it more and more.


    After a while, Xiao Pang reported the TV station''s reply to Meng Si. Although others said it gently, it was simply two words, No.


    Meng Si was angry when he heard this. He suddenly picked up the phone and was ready to call in person. Just picked up the phone and thought about it, suddenly there was a better way, and his hand holding the phone fell slowly again.


    "You give me Zhang Mingli''s phone and want to come." Meng Simei said to Xiao Pang with a smile.


    The boss''s attitude suddenly changed 360 degrees. Little Pang Xie couldn''t touch his head, but he obediently asked for Zhang Mingli''s phone. It''s not difficult to get the host''s phone. They are originally a media company. The host is also a public figure. They are half of the circle. Many hosts will also develop some other performing arts undertakings and have to contact their company.


    Meng Si got Zhang Mingli''s phone and immediately dialed it. Soon the other party was connected.


    Zhang Mingli had saved Meng Si''s phone number for a long time. At that time, he just knew that he was the boss of sichen media and kept it with respect. But he didn''t expect Meng Si to call him one day. He quickly connected the phone and said politely, "Hello, President Meng."


    Meng Si didn''t say hello either. He cut directly into the subject and said politely, "is it convenient to come out this afternoon? Please contact the horseman and let''s come out and have a seat. "


    Zhang Mingli was stunned. Meng Si asked him to contact the Royal knight? However, they agreed. They made an appointment and hung up.


    Zhang Mingli didn''t have to work when he didn''t have a program, so he had a lot of free time. They made an appointment to meet in a cafe near the TV station.


    Meng Si was very happy when he hung up the phone. He began to think a little twists and turns. Why did he have to call the TV station to ask for the outline of the story? You can find the horse Knight himself. Moreover, he guessed that Zhang Mingli, as the host of the program, must have contact with the story author. He didn''t refuse to directly agree just now, which proved that he was right.


    Meng Si gets up and prepares to go out. Xiao Pang hasn''t left. He has heard all the phone calls from his boss. He has always been weak in front of his boss, and he doesn''t dare to ask about Meng Si''s itinerary.


    Meng Si didn''t care about Pang. He had walked to the door. Seeing that the thin figure was about to disappear at the door, Pang Xie finally summoned up his courage, "general manager Meng, where are you going?" Although Zhang Mingli said something on the phone just now, Xiao Pang couldn''t hear it, but he heard what the boss said clearly. At the moment, this question is also clearly known.


    Meng Si hesitated and said casually, "go to see the host and the horseman."


    Pang Xie held his breath, exhausted all his strength, closed his eyes and shouted, "can I go with you?"


    "Huh?" Meng Si couldn''t believe his ears. Pang Xie dared to make such a bold request, but he remembered that it seemed that the boy said that the horse knight was his occasional face. Meng Si was in a good mood and turned away. Looking at Pang Xie standing at the door foolishly, he turned his eyes and said, "I don''t want to follow."


    Pang Xie almost jumped up when he heard Meng Si''s words.


    Zhang Mingli was close to the meeting place, so he arrived first. Soon Meng Si and Xiao Pang arrived, because the horse Knight didn''t arrive, Meng Si didn''t say his purpose. He just politely praised Zhang Mingli''s good hosting, and then had a simple chat.


    At this time, Han Mo has walked to the door of the cafe. He is painting at home. Suddenly Zhang Mingli calls and says if he has time to meet. Zhang Mingli doesn''t say anything. Han Mo doesn''t want to ask more. He guesses that it may be about the story. He strides into the cafe and sees Zhang Mingli at a glance.


    They sat at a round table. Zhang Mingli was facing the door, so Han Mo was the first to see Zhang Mingli, but Han Mo was too familiar with the other two people''s side faces.


    He hesitated and continued to walk in the direction of Zhang Mingli.


    Seeing Han Mo, Zhang Mingli waved warmly, "brother Han."


    Meng Si and Xiao Pang looked in the direction of Han mo.


    Meng sile waved, "Oh, what a coincidence, I can meet you."


    "Brother Han, what a coincidence." Pang Xie Han got up with a smile and greeted Han mo.


    At first, Han Mo didn''t know how they got together. When he heard this sound, he seemed to know what was going on. He didn''t speak and sat down directly.


    Zhang Mingli''s expression was a little unnatural. He wanted to say something. Suddenly Pang Xie was excited and opened his mouth first, "brother Han, tell you a good news. I will see another idol horse riding Knight right away." Then he touched the back of his head, "I copied his poems into the book and wanted him to sign for me."


    "Also sign, I brought you to follow the stars? Don''t embarrass me. I have business. " Meng Si rolled his eyes and said Xiao Pang.


    Pang Xie didn''t bite, but he had made up his mind that he must find the Royal knight to sign later.


    Meng Si didn''t like waiting for people very much and was a little impatient. "Does the horse Knight really take himself as a big shot? Not yet. "


    "The horseman must have been delayed. He won''t be late on purpose." Pangxie explained.


    "Well, you know." Meng Si said it casually. Unexpectedly, Xiao Pang dared to talk back.


    "Or I''ll pick up the horseman at the door." Ponce said


    Han Mo quickly stopped, "don''t go." He wanted to say he was a horseman, but before he said anything, Mengsi was unhappy.


    "Let him go. There are nails on his ass here, and he can''t sit still." Meng Si frowned and said unhappily.


    "Yes, it''s all right, brother Han. I can''t sit still. Let me go." Then Xiao Pang will stand up.


    "Go, go, go." Meng Si took a sip of coffee.


    Zhang Mingli was completely confused. At first, Meng Si asked him to inform the Royal Horse knight. It was very strange that Han Mo was from their company. Seeing Han Mo, Meng Si and his assistant said "what a coincidence". Now they said they went out to pick up the Royal Horse knight.


    Do you?


    Zhang Mingli coughed softly and said slowly, "don''t you know that brother Han is the Royal knight?"


    Mons didn''t have time to swallow the coffee in his mouth.


    The little Pang sitting opposite hasn''t had time to stand up.


    Poof!


    A mouthful of coffee left no drop

 Chapter 76

    Time seems to be forbidden, and all actions stop in the air.


    Han Mo was stunned, and then his eyes fell on pangxie.


    Zhang Mingli swallowed his saliva and looked at pangxie with a confused face.


    Meng Si was stunned, then bowed his head, coughed twice, picked up his handkerchief and gently wiped the corners of his mouth.


    Little Pang sat still and waited for a while before raising his hand and wiping his face.


    Zhang Mingli quickly handed him the tissue paper. Pang Xie didn''t look at Zhang Mingli. He just took the paper and turned directly to Han mo.


    "Brother Han, are you... Royal horse, knight?" Xiao Pang wiped his face carelessly, and couldn''t care about the ticking coffee. If this affirmative answer didn''t come out of Han Mo''s mouth, Pang Xie''s heart couldn''t be steady.


    Meng Si also looked up at Han mo.


    Zhang Mingli was a little embarrassed and didn''t speak. His eyes shifted back and forth from the three people in front of him.


    Perhaps because of his character, Han Mo didn''t deliberately want to hide it. At first, he just wanted to write fairy tales under the name of Royal Horse knight. He didn''t think it necessary to tell them. He didn''t know that Meng Si would meet Zhang Mingli with Xiao Pang today, and the purpose was to find him.


    Under the gaze of two pairs of expectant eyes, Han Mo said calmly, "well," I''m the Royal Horse knight. "


    Hearing this sentence, Pang Xie, who had been sitting tight, suddenly relaxed, dried his face, took out a black notebook from his bag, pretended to be calm and said with a simple smile, "brother Han, can you sign for me?"


    "Smelly boy, you are the knight of the Royal horse. If you didn''t say it earlier, I''d have to look for you in such a big circle." Meng Si rolled his eyes, and then saw Xiao Pang push his notebook to Han Mo, "come on, come on, sign what name, you go back to the company. It''s important to find the Royal Knight today. "


    "Xiao Mo, I want to buy the film copyright of the journey around the dream." Meng Si said with a smile. He was worried about how to convince him if the Royal knight was a difficult guy. Now, it''s all his own people. Han Mo will definitely sell it.


    Han Mo thought for a moment and asked seriously, "movie copyright, do you want to make a live action movie?"


    Meng Si nodded affirmatively and looked very proud. He didn''t expect this thing to go so smoothly. He determined that the copyright of Han Mo''s film was not sold to others and must still be in his hand.


    "No." Han Mo is resolute.


    no way? Meng Siqian thought for a long time. Unexpectedly, Han Mo said no.


    Originally, he was still in a comfortable position on the sofa and immediately sat up straight, "little Mo Mo, have you rebelled?"


    Han Mo said no, not that he didn''t sell it to Meng Si, but that he thought it was impossible to make a real-life film. The story was released in animation in the original world, and only when it was made into animation can it fully show its three-dimensional sense. If many backgrounds were made into real people, the reuse special effects would be hot eyes.


    The animation is different. There is more imagination space, and Han Mo has seen the animation. Now he still clearly remembers the characters and details with strong sense of picture. Maybe Han Mo has strong ability to remember the picture because he has this specialty.


    Meng Si''s eyes stared round and waited for Han Mo to say, "don''t you sell it to me? Huh? ".


    "It''s not for sale. It can''t be made into a live action version. If it''s going to be made into a film, I hope the journey to the dream ring is in the form of animation."


    Animation?


    Animation


    Move, draw!


    At that time, the other three people present looked at Han Mo together. With an incredible look, they suspected that they had heard wrong.


    You know, when Meng Si said he wanted to buy the film copyright, Zhang Mingli thought Meng Si was very bold. It must be difficult to make the story into a film, but Han Mo said it was made into an animation. He couldn''t imagine.


    In this world, in Z country, there is no animated film. Generally, most adults go to the cinema. If it is an animated film, how many adults are willing to buy tickets, even to take their children to see it, the number is very small.


    Munce was lost in thought.


    Xiao Pang stared at Han Mo, admiring and shocked by his suggestions.


    Han Mo looked at the time and it was time to pick up Xuanxuan from school. It was estimated that there was no result to discuss today. "I have something else to do. Let''s go first."


    Meng Si was thinking about the animation. When he saw Han Mo go, he stood up and said, "I''ll go too."


    "I have to record a program in the evening. Let''s go together."


    Both of them followed Han Mo out of the cafe one by one.


    In the blink of an eye, Pang Xie was the only one left on the small round table. Before he knew what had happened, everyone left. He sighed softly and quietly put away his notebook. Suddenly, he said to himself, "you can go to the company tomorrow to find brother Han for signature."


    ......


    After dinner


    Han Mo has just cleaned up from the kitchen. It''s strange that the little guy who always chatters around him plays quietly in the living room.


    When he came out of the kitchen, he saw Xuanxuan''s small figure standing at the table, holding a piece of drawing paper in his hand, tiptoe on his little feet, and his other hand reached the picture album deep in the table.


    Han Mo quietly walked behind the little guy, gently picked up Xuanxuan and put her in the chair next to the desk. He stretched out his hand and took the picture book.


    "Does Xuanxuan want to see this album?" Han Mo handed her the album.


    The little guy nodded hard, and her big eyes were full of expectation. The sheet of drawing paper in her hand was a draft made by Han mo before. It was not completely finished, which had fascinated Xuanxuan.


    Xuanxuan opened her father''s picture book, and her black eyes twinkled like stars, "ouwa ~ dad, you''re great."


    The 50 square picture album is a little thick. It''s all the people''s drawings Han Mo painted for the journey to the dream seeking ring these two days, as well as the illustrations of the main scenes. It''s basically completed. Some small places need to be deliberated again and can be done in the evening.


    The little guy listened to the story told by his father. At the moment, he was completely attracted by the picture. He looked at it page by page, with a surprised smile on his mouth. Almost every time he opened a page, the little guy would give a "wow Doll" praise.


    Until Pangpang''s little hand turned to the last page, Xuanxuan was a little lost and whispered, "no more."


    Suddenly the little guy raised his chin and looked at his father, "Dad, can Xuanxuan learn painting from you?"


    Han Mo squatted down beside Xuanxuan, picked up his fingers and swept the little guy''s upturned nose, "of course."


    He took another chair and put it next to Xuanxuan. Then he prepared blank paper and brush before he sat down.


    Xuanxuan pointed to the dog in the picture book, "Dad, I want to draw a dog."


    Little guys used to doodle. Han Mo has seen the paintings. They basically painted colors in the already painted outline or painted casually. If you want to learn, you should start with the basic composition, but the children are too young and painted for fun. Han Mo didn''t want to be too demanding.


    "OK, let''s start with the dog." The puppy in the album looked more complex. Han Mo was afraid that the child could not imitate it, so he outlined a simple puppy image on the blank drawing paper.


    The little guy looked at his father''s painting very seriously. He held the brush in his small hand and followed suit.


    After a while, the little guy''s "puppy" was finished.


    Xuanxuan raised the paper and smiled, "Dad, is the puppy I painted cute?"


    Han Mo looked at the "puppy" for a long time. His brain was looking for words to encourage his children and wanted to find a little guy to praise. But what did he think? The drawing paper was just a combination of two polygons and several lines. As for the dog


    Han Mo Chong fondled Xuanxuan''s head and took the paper. "Xuanxuan painted an abstract dog. It''s great."


    Xuanxuan blinked happily. "Is the abstract school very powerful?"


    "Of course, abstractionists are masters of painting."


    The little guy''s pink face blossomed happily, "Wow, I ~ Xuanxuan will continue to practice painting and be a master in the future."

 Chapter 77

    The little guy was motivated to be an abstract painting master, so he concentrated on practicing all night and went to bed an hour later than usual. If Han Mo didn''t pretend to be angry and coax and cheat later, she wouldn''t take a bath and go to bed.


    Maybe he slept soundly because he slept late. Not long after he went to bed, the little guy smiled and fell asleep sweetly.


    Han Mo covered the little guy''s quilt, spoiled the sleeping little man, stood in the small room for a while, and then walked out of the bedroom.


    After drawing the final illustration, Han Mo dialed Wang Lei and told him that he could contact the publishing tomorrow.


    ......


    The next morning


    Han Mo sent the little guy to kindergarten. After watching Xuanxuan enter the classroom with head teacher Ding, he went upstairs and talked to Wang Lei about publishing.


    With the previous two cooperation, Han Mo was more assured of Wang Lei. Before, he didn''t know much about the market. Wang Lei helped him win a lot of interests, and Han Mo didn''t ask too much.


    However, the story of "journey to the dream" is different. The TV station has first publicized the audio version of the story. The first phase is on fire and the major video websites are crazy to reprint it. The second phase last night set off a new wave of climax. In addition, Meng Si has asked him to talk about film copyright, although Meng Si has not made it clear whether he will accept his proposal, But he was confident of persuading Munce.


    Although the form of this story is the same as that of the first two stories, there are drawings, but compared with the difficulty of painting and the number of pages of the picture book, the first two stories can not be compared with the journey to the dream.


    Han Mo specially published the book first, and then sold the film copyright to Meng Si. It also took some time for the animated film from preparation to publicity, and finally broadcast and screening, which just made room for the sales of the book.


    So this time, Han Mo has its own psychological price, 3 million + share.


    He doesn''t know whether this price is high or low in the publishing house, but in Han Mo, this is the psychological price.


    Wang Lei was stunned when he heard the price. "Xiao Han, your story is really wonderful, and you don''t have to say your painting skills. However, when I used to be a children''s book, many famous writers didn''t sell it at such a high price. I''m afraid it''s difficult for them to agree. Do you want to think about it again?"


    Han Mo held his mouth. "This is not just a children''s book. It doesn''t need to be considered. He is worth the price."


    Wang Lei was a little embarrassed, but he didn''t say anything. Han Mo had never raised the price before. If he dared to raise it so high this time, he should also have full psychological preparation and confidence.


    Picked up the phone on the desk and dialed the number of the publishing house. The other party was very excited to hear Wang Lei''s voice. They knew that Han Mo must have agreed to publish Wang Lei''s call.


    The other party''s voice came from the receiver, "did the horse Knight say what price to prepare?"


    Wang Lei looked at Han Mo and said calmly, "3 million plus sales share."


    The people in the publishing house were very loud. Although Han Mo couldn''t hear what he said, he could hear it every time he spoke. When he heard the price, the other party was silent.


    It may be asking the opinions of others, or he may be thinking about whether he can do it at this price. In short, there was no sound on the phone.


    What Han Mo thought of, how could a publishing house that has been published for so many years not think of it? Wang Lei was only engaged in children''s books in the past. He was not familiar with other sections, but the publishing house was different. They knew the market and knew better. The story had been wildly spread on the Internet after only two episodes of children''s programs on TV, and its influence was self-evident, And Han Mo has illustrations in his hand, which has a stronger sense of substitution.


    The voice on the phone rang again, "we agree to the price, but the horseman wants to attach the illustrations, and we still publish picture books."


    Wang Lei repeated the other party''s request in a low voice, and turned his attention to Han mo.


    Han Mo nodded slightly and agreed.


    Hanging up, Wang Lei smiled, "I didn''t expect that the Publishing House agreed so soon. I thought it would take a lot of talking. It seems that they have smelled the commercial value of this book. Oh, I''m really old and conservative. If this book is as you expect, the price of the next book will be higher. "


    Han Mo didn''t say anything, but just smiled. He didn''t start to think about what the next book was. This book is his current focus. Such a good work is worth such a price.


    Out of Wang Lei''s office, Han Mo went downstairs and couldn''t help walking to the door of Xuanxuan''s classroom. Standing outside the door, he could just see the scene in the classroom through the glass.


    Xuanxuan is seriously singing along with the music played by the teacher. Today, Han Mo combed a lovely ball head for the little guy, matched it with a lattice bow, stood among a group of children and took off a little princess carved with powder and jade. Han Mo didn''t want to disturb the child. He looked at the door for a while and left silently.


    After leaving the kindergarten, Han Mo went directly to sichen media building.


    Wang Lei was given a picture album with illustrations of the story. At the moment, Han Mo still has another picture album in his hand, which is about the people in the story and the background pictures of important scenes, including some details in his memory, which are used to help make the story into animation.


    When professional animation teams see these hand-painted drawings of Han Mo, they can use the computer to draw them again. After all, Han Mo is hand-painted and can''t cover everything, but with the main scenes, Han Mo in other places can give them opinions without seeking to restore 100%, but more than 90% is absolutely no problem.


    Han Mo didn''t know that there was a man in the company waiting for him looking forward to the stars and the moon.


    Little pangxie felt like a dream since he came out of the cafe yesterday. Han moge, the horse knight, wrote words, music, songs, poems and stories. He connected these things together and suddenly found that it was a mess. He couldn''t imagine that he had written a private letter about his emotional troubles, comforted him, and wrote a poem for him. It was brother Han mo.


    The most important thing is that he was stupid enough to recite his poetry in front of the Royal Knight himself. Little pangxie still remembers what he said at that time. He pulled the text in front of brother Han Mo and said he knew poetry. It was a shame.


    Xiao Pang knew that Han Mo would come to the boss, because he had not finished talking about the film copyright yesterday. He was in no mood all morning. He stood at the door of Meng Si''s office with a black notebook in his hand.


    Meng Si was also waiting for Han mo. at a glance, he saw a small pang walking back and forth with a notebook at the door. He tutted and rolled his eyes. "I said, you, door god, either come in or go back to your office. Don''t stand at my door."


    Xiao Pang was so happy that he quickly drilled into the boss''s office with his notebook in his hand. Without talking, he stood aside.


    After a while, Han Mo walked into the office, strode to the desk, pulled a chair and sat down.


    Xiao Pang smiled and leaned towards Han Mo, holding the notebook tightly in his hand.


    Meng Si''s two bracelets were on his chest. "I went back and thought about it yesterday. Our cartoons have always been broadcast on TV. The audience is children. No one has dared to move the cartoons to the screen. The box office is very realistic, and I dare not take risks."


    Han Mo guessed that Meng Si would have such concerns. Without justification, he directly put the picture album in his hand in front of Meng Si.


    Meng Si was stunned. He opened the album and couldn''t help taking a breath.

 Chapter 78

    Meng Si couldn''t help staring. The first page was Xiaoge''s human design. He was an image of a Mexican boy with dark skin, big eyes and round face. He turned the page very slowly, because Meng Si read it very carefully. He listened to both episodes of the story, but the main characters had come out, but he didn''t expect Han Mo to draw them all.


    When Meng Si decided to make a movie of the journey to the dream ring, he began to search for what image it should be and what kind of temperament actors could be better qualified for the role, but he didn''t think he could perform like this. Han Mo''s paintings have too much sense of substitution. At the moment, Meng Si feels that any actor doesn''t fit the character image of the story, and only these animations fit.


    Xiao Pang was standing next to Han mo. the black notebook in his hand was eager to try. He always wanted to find an opportunity for Han Mo to sign. When Meng Si opened the album, the impact of hand painting made Xiao Pang ignore the book in his hand. He trotted to Meng Si''s side and looked at every page of drawing paper turned by Meng Si without blinking.


    It was not until Meng Si turned to the last page that Xiao Pang had time to think about a problem. Brother Han Mo could also draw, and he painted so well.


    Xiao Pang not only couldn''t believe his ears, he couldn''t believe his eyes, which was another explosive impact after the explosion that Han Mo was the horseman.


    "Brother Han, you..." before Pang Xie could speak out, Meng Si directly interrupted him.


    "I''ve decided to make an animation." Meng Si smiled, and the smile at the moment was the merchant''s smile. As Han Mo thought, as long as Meng Si saw the human design and scene map, he would no longer use real people to interpret the story, because no real person can perfectly present the images of the protagonists in everyone''s mind.


    Meng Si continued, "there''s no need to bargain between us. It''s a buy it now price of 6 million, but you have to pack these people and the background map together and give me the whole process guidance to the post animation production team. After all, only you know what the scene of the story is like."


    Han Mo didn''t answer immediately. He looked at Meng Si and smiled.


    This way of speaking is very Meng Si. As an agent, he is like a family member and a close friend. He works hard for Han Mo and is nervous and restless in the game, one by one.


    But as a businessman, when negotiating, he will put aside all personal feelings, talk about business, and talk directly with Han mo. This is Munce. Both faces are the most real him.


    Meng Si''s price is the top limit of his psychological price. After all, it is animation and a pioneer in film animation. Whether people will buy it or not is unknown. Meng Si has to check the production cost.


    Han Mo also knew these things. As for the additional conditions Meng Si said later, even if Meng Si didn''t say it, he would do it out of personal feelings.


    Han Mo said only one word, "OK."


    ......


    A week later


    In the past few days, the Internet has been dominated by two things. One is that Han Mo won the title again with a song "in spring" in the fourth game of "looking for a good voice", which is the fourth time he has won a single title since he participated in the program. If such a result occurs in the first two seasons, the audience will say that there is a black curtain, but Han Mo''s performance is obvious to all, Every game is an overwhelming advantage. In addition to the crazy call of fans, there is no black powder again, which also saves Meng si a lot of things.


    Some people are happy and others are worried. The only player eliminated in the fourth game is Song Qing. Originally, he was a professional folk singer. If he kept his style all the time, it was difficult to say whether he would win the title, but it was very promising to keep his performance until the last game. However, he wanted to imitate and change the original style. His strength was limited. If the audience didn''t buy it, he could only end up being eliminated.


    Another thing that was dominated by the screen was the new book "journey to the dream ring" by the Royal knight.


    As Han Mo thought, the video of this story was forwarded a lot after it was broadcast on TV. It was regarded as a preliminary publicity. When the book was launched, there was basically no special publicity. It just hung the news online and led the sales all the way. Some netizens even said that this is the most influential Book of the year.


    Whether it is the most influential book cannot be an official conclusion, but Han Mo is sure that this book will definitely become the highest selling book this year.


    The book is very thick. In addition to the whole long story, many color pages are inserted in the middle. They are all illustrations drawn by Han Mo himself. They are scanned directly to perfectly maintain the original appearance of the drawing.


    Meng Si''s animated film is still in the preparatory stage and has not been made public. After the publication of the book, bosses who keenly smell the great commercial value of the journey around the dream have offered olive branches to Han mo.


    Most of them asked for Han Mo''s phone number from the publishing house through relationship, but they only knew that the author was a horse knight, a writer who could write poetry and make up stories.


    Zhai Xu sat in the office with his eyebrows locked. Now the Performing Arts Road is becoming more and more difficult. On the surface, it is still full of A-list stars, but I already feel the crisis in my heart. Although I am just red and my age is not big, new people emerge in endlessly, and their strength... Zhai Xu is unwilling to admit their strength, but there is nothing he can do,


    Zhai Xu lit a cigarette, and the white smoke soon dispersed in the office. Rising sun media is a way for Zhai Xu to fight for himself. He wants to use this company to invest in film and television dramas, and Zhai Xu''s first investment is focused on the "journey to the dream ring", which is currently hot in the market. He must get the film copyright. He wants to move the story to the big screen and make the first pot of gold.


    However, for so many days, Zhai Xu called his assistant to the office.


    The little assistant was scolded several times in the morning. Now he came in and said timidly, "are you looking for me?"


    Zhai Xu was angry when he thought of the horse cavalry and shouted, "are you all white-collar workers? Don''t talk about meeting. I didn''t even get through to the horse knight. What''s the use of the company for you? "


    The little assistant was also very aggrieved. He didn''t get through the phone. He just said something, but he was directly rejected. He didn''t even give him a chance to fight for it.


    "It''s not that we didn''t get through, but that others directly refused our invitation, refused to come out to meet, and said that the copyright had been sold to others." Little assistant, tell the truth.


    "Impossible." Zhai Xu snuffed out his cigarette butts in the ashtray. "This book has just been published. It''s on fire these days. Even if someone asks him for copyright, it''s still in the negotiation stage."


    Zhai Xu sneered, "I know these so-called writers too well. They are poor and dying. They hope to seal the gods with one book. Generally speaking, it is for money. No matter how much others pay, as long as I have more than them, the copyright must be mine. Well, I''ll do it myself. Have you found the address of the Royal knight? "


    When Zhai Xu said that he didn''t care about it, the little assistant breathed a long sigh of relief in his heart and quickly handed Zhai Xu the address. Finally, I don''t have to be tortured in this matter. In order to get the address of the Royal knight, Xiao Zhu tried his best. I don''t know how many benefits he gave to others in private, so he got it out of the mouth of the publishing house.


    Spending money was a small matter. He was afraid that Zhai Xu would let him visit the Royal Horse knight. People made it clear that they would not sell it to Xuri media. He must have hit a nail when he went there and be scolded by Zhai Xu when he came back.


    Well, he doesn''t have to go. The little assistant has no change on the surface and is already dancing happily in his heart.


    In Zhai Xu''s heart, there is nothing he can''t do with money. The assistant didn''t see the Royal knight. He is just incompetent. He has money and the Royal knight can''t refuse. He walked out of the office with a sneer.

 Chapter 79

    Because of the four games, Han Mo is a little famous. Not only are there constant topics on the Internet, but also many fans will recognize Han Mo and ask for a group photo or signature.


    Nevertheless, Han Mo is still very low-key and wears ordinary clothes. He is not like other artists. Every time he goes out, he is afraid that others will not recognize him. His hat, mask and sunglasses are fully armed.


    Han Mo always feels that he hasn''t done anything wrong. Why are you afraid of being recognized by others? Even if the fans recognize him, it''s over with polite cooperation. In fact, the more low-key you wear, the less likely you are to be recognized. When you walk on the street, the probability of Dongzhang''s hope is very small. It''s unintentional to catch a glimpse of a star, On the contrary, those who travel in a complete set of tightly wrapped hats, masks and sunglasses on hot days will be more noticed.


    Han Mo is very calm. On stage, he is just a singer. Off stage, he is the child''s father. As for the word star, he has never thought so.


    Just came back from Mengsi. He has been busy with animation these days. Han Mo walked to the door of the community. Suddenly, a Maserati suddenly drove from a distance. It was very fast. Fortunately, Han Mo stood on the roadside, otherwise he would not be able to dodge.


    The car braked sharply and stopped at the door of the community.


    There are many such people, and Han Mo doesn''t take them too seriously. He just glances at them and is ready to continue to walk into the community.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open and a person came out of the car. He was wearing a fashionable cap, a black mask and big sunglasses.


    It''s really strange that this kind of dress appears in the street. Even ordinary passers-by will look more. Han Mo is stunned. This dress looks familiar.


    After taking a closer look, Han Mo recognized that Zhai Xu was the one who came out of the car. He didn''t intend to talk to Zhai Xu and turned to take a step in the community.


    "Han Mo!" Zhai Xu''s voice came from behind.


    Out of politeness, Han Mo stopped and glanced at Zhai Xu slightly.


    As a judge in the competition, Zhai Xu was very good at steering the wheel. At first, because Wang Yao was held by someone and asked Zhai Xu to help build momentum, he pushed the boat with Lei Jia and argued for Wang Yao. With Wang Yao being blocked and Han Mo rising, Zhai Xu was mostly silent during the competition, only commenting on other players, or cooperating with Lei Jia to praise Han mo.


    But at this time, there were only two of them. Zhai Xu didn''t need to hide his emotions. He just refused to accept Han mo. at the beginning, he couldn''t even win a role. Now he has become a popular singer. He has occupied the hot search list for a month. He spent so much effort that so many means can''t shake his current momentum.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you here." Zhai Xu said strangely, "I just sang a few songs and didn''t have much money. Now, it''s hard to make money. The pressure of renting a house is not small, is it? " He obviously seems to care. In fact, he has the mentality of watching the excitement in his heart. Zhai Xu started singing. New singers can''t make much money, he knows.


    The money for the publication of the three books, together with the film copyright fee given by Meng Si, added up to more than 10 million. The first thing Han Mo got the money, he went to the landlord to buy the house. There was still some surplus in his hand, but he didn''t bother to tell Zhai Xu.


    Han Mo noticed that Zhai Xu had a book in his hand, which was "journey to the dream ring". The cover of the book was painted by Han Mo, which was brightly colored and eye-catching. He could recognize it at a glance. He took back his sight and didn''t speak.


    The other party didn''t give back, Zhai Xu also felt boring, subconsciously took two books, "I have something to go first."


    Han Mo didn''t speak from beginning to end. He just watched Zhai Xu perform alone. After Zhai Xu finished, Han Mo continued to go in the direction of his home.


    Zhai Xu also went to the community. After that, he didn''t talk to Han Mo, but they were almost peers, which inevitably made them a little embarrassed.


    If it''s someone else, Zhai Xu may also want to make fun of him, or use his consistent surface kindness but sarcasm. Every time he sees others take his words to heart, with that sad and lost expression, Zhai Xu has the joy of winning. He likes to suppress new people with the experience of his predecessors and celebrities.


    This move is useful to others. To treat Han Mo, the more Zhai Xu says, the more he looks like a fool and a clown, because no matter what he says, Han Mo has no expression and won''t have any emotional fluctuations because of his words. I don''t care about you at all.


    So Zhai Xu didn''t want to take the initiative to speak. He looked at Han mo. there was no response from others and walked leisurely in the direction of his own home. Zhai Xu picked up the address given by the assistant, looked at it carefully and looked at the building number in the community.


    The community is relatively large, with a total of 40 buildings. Zhai Xu hopes that Han Mo will enter each building.


    1, 2, 3, 4


    Rows of buildings passed, and Han Mo still didn''t mean to turn and go in.


    Zhai Xu dressed strangely. He was conspicuous in this community. From time to time, someone looked in his direction. Zhai Xu was a little upset. He looked at the address and took the initiative to say to Han Mo, "the person I''m looking for today seems to be a neighbor with you." They have passed 20 buildings.


    Han Mo didn''t look at him. He gave a light "um" and answered.


    The other party didn''t mean to talk to him at all, and he didn''t continue to say that Han Mo walked faster than him. Zhai Xu didn''t want to follow him, so he had to trot and keep a level speed with Han Mo as much as possible.


    Ahead is building 33. Han Mo turned left directly.


    Zhai Xu breathed a sigh of relief and finally could walk slowly. Walking with this guy was like a race walking competition. The speed was too fast and tiring. He smiled and picked up the note with the address.


    For a moment, he closed his eyes and opened them again. Building 33.


    It''s also building 33.


    Zhai Xu trotted two steps.


    The footsteps were a little loud. Han Mo glanced back and Zhai Xu nodded with a smile.


    They stood side by side on the first floor waiting for the elevator.


    It''s not surprising that so many people live in a building, even in the same unit. Zhai Xu said in his heart, and then picked up the address and looked at it.


    At this time, the elevator door just opened. Zhai Xu stepped in first and pressed the button on the 23rd floor.


    Han Mo glanced and didn''t reach out and press the floor again.


    Zhai Xu was surprised that the 23rd floor was already a very high floor. Why didn''t Han Mo press the floor? But on second thought, the building has a total of 28 floors. Maybe he got out of the elevator himself, so he can press it in time.


    The number keeps growing and the elevator is moving up smoothly.


    Soon the 23rd floor arrived.


    Han Mo walked out of the elevator and went straight to the gate of 2303.


    Zhai Xu was surprised and hurriedly looked at the address, 2303.


    One by one, the two walked to the door of 2303 almost at the same time.


    Zhai Xu looked at Han Mo with unbelievable eyes. Time seemed to be forbidden.


    Han Mo glanced at Zhai Xu calmly, slowly took out the key from his body, twisted it gently, and the door opened. He casually said to Zhai Xu, "I''ll go first."


    There was a dull noise and the door was closed.


    Zhai Xu stood at the door for a long time, still with a confused face.


    Suddenly, he picked up the address again and confirmed it word by word. The community was right, the building was right, the floor was right, and the room number was right. He was absolutely right. At the moment, Zhai Xu''s fire rubbed to his head and directly dialed the assistant''s phone, "how do you do things? Will you get the address wrong? Useless things will not be used for work tomorrow. "


    The assistant hurriedly explained, "the address can''t be wrong. It''s copied from the power of attorney of the Royal knight. The book" journey around the dream "has only been published for a week, and it won''t move so soon. Have you seen the horseman? "


    Zhai Xu trembled when he heard the assistant''s words and looked directly at the closed door of 2303, "I..."


    "I''m sure the address is correct. If you see him, it''s the horseman. Yes, in fact, the original work is a lot different from what we expected. Sometimes I think the original author is a girl, but when I go to sign the contract, I find that he is a big man. Sometimes I think he is an elderly man, but he is actually a young man younger than his own age, I''ve seen these situations before... "


    Zhai Xu didn''t speak any more, his brain was blank, the corners of his eyes twitched fiercely, and the assistant''s words kept coming out of the receiver.


    "President Zhai? Are you still listening? Already in? The address really can''t be wrong, hello? Zhai Zong? "


    Next, Zhai Xu couldn''t hear a word. His hands fell on both sides of his body, and his face was full of embarrassment, shock, disbelief, etc.

 Chapter 80

    In the past, Xuri media made several phone calls almost every day to pester Han mo. since Zhai Xu''s incident, Han Mo has never received a phone call from Xuri media again.


    Today''s kindergarten held a cross dressing party. Parents can go to the kindergarten to prepare at 3 p.m. this activity. The teacher made it clear that they want their parents to participate at the same time, but Shuya''s identity is special. If it is known that she and Han Mo have a daughter at this time, it is not good for her or her children, so Han Mo also understands very well and doesn''t want Shuya to participate.


    As the name suggests, the cross dressing party is to let the children change. The items they need can be prepared at home, but they must be changed by their parents at the scene. The headdress, makeup and clothes must be made by the parents themselves, and then show a completely different look from that before cross dressing.


    Han Mo didn''t let Shu Ya attend, but asked her to help prepare some things. In the afternoon, Zeng Ying sent the things to Han Mo''s house for Shu Ya, and repeatedly asked if she needed help. This is also what Shu Ya meant.


    Shuya wanted to participate, but there was no way. Now Han Mo has made it public that he has a daughter. He started as a single parent father, and entertainment reporters didn''t pay special attention to this matter. Now no one knows who the child''s mother is, and Shuya and Han Mo are not married. If it is exposed at this time, it will certainly set off a huge wave in the entertainment circle. Maybe paparazzi will block up at the gate of the kindergarten to take pictures immediately, which will have a great impact on the child''s life. Han Mo and Peng Ye don''t agree with Shuya.


    That''s why she asked Zeng Ying to send something to see what could help. The cross dressing party was a time when her mother needed to show her skills. Although Han Mo suddenly matched her children''s clothes and combed her hair recently, he couldn''t make up. It''s not easy to sew and mend clothes. Shuya was a little worried.


    When Zeng Ying arrived, Han Mo was already busy. He was going to make the clothes he would wear for the little guy first. When he arrived at the kindergarten, he would just do his hair and makeup directly. Clothes can save time here.


    Han Mo didn''t talk much and didn''t treat Zeng Ying as an outsider. When he opened the door, he continued to be busy with his work.


    "Is this your skirt?" Zeng Ying last came to send money to Han Mo, but he refused. At that time, she was only shocked that Han Mo didn''t want money and ignored some pictures. She remembered that Han Mo and Xuanxuan seemed to be playing a fashion show game. The children were wearing skirts made of waste plastic bags.


    Han Mo didn''t look up. He continued cutting in his hand and gave a light "um".


    Zeng Ying couldn''t help staring. The small skirt has been basically formed, which is much more complex than the skirt made of plastic bags. It''s not ordinary to see in the mall, but more like the dress of a foreign princess in the cartoon. Zeng Ying couldn''t help asking, "it took a long time."


    "I''ve been preparing since I knew that Xuanxuan kindergarten has this activity. As long as I''m free, I''ll think about it. It''s almost a week." Han Mo doesn''t have much free time. He can start only when the child is asleep. Generally, he starts after 90 o''clock every night.


    Zeng Ying suddenly remembered what Han Mo asked Shuya to prepare. There was a golden wig in it. Then he contacted the dress and asked, "today''s cross dressing party is to dress Xuanxuan up as a foreign princess?"


    Han Mo threw out the last job and looked back and forth with satisfaction. He smiled at the corners of his mouth, "didn''t you find it?" He put down his skirt and glanced at the picture book on the table.


    Zeng Ying looked along her line of sight and couldn''t help opening her mouth. "Is this the little princess in the frog prince?"


    Han Mo smiled and didn''t answer directly. He went to see what Zeng Ying had brought. He was picky. It was all he wanted. Now he had to find his little princess.


    Zeng Ying was going to leave when she finished sending things, but now she really wanted to see Xuanxuan dressed up as a little princess. She said with a smile, "I''ll go to the kindergarten to take pictures for you and Xuanxuan. No one in the school knows me, so I say I''m the child''s little aunt." Zeng Ying looked at Han Mo with expectant eyes.


    Han Mo thought for a while. He also had to cross dress for a while. He really needed someone to take pictures, so he nodded and agreed.


    ......


    At three o''clock, the parents of class two came one after another.


    "Aunt Zeng Ying will take a beautiful picture of Xuanxuan later." The little guy obediently sat in front of his father and waited for his father to make a shape for himself.


    Zeng Ying nodded hard, "don''t worry, aunt must give Yuxuan a beautiful picture."


    The classroom is decorated with the smell of cross dressing ball. There are masks and cartoon images on the wall. Colored hydrogen balloons are tied into bunches of flowers floating on the ceiling. Soothing music is playing in the classroom. The first parents have begun to be busy.


    Ding Rou also wore an antique skirt with long black hair around her waist.


    How to make a child beautiful? Parents can also search the Internet and do it according to it. However, how to make a child cross dress is not only beautiful but also different. At least it is completely different from the way they usually dress. Otherwise, how can they "change"?


    "Dad Xuanxuan, this skirt is so beautiful. Where did you buy it? Why didn''t I see Xiaohu when I bought clothes? In order to buy clothes for him, we ran all over the shopping malls in Beidu. " Little tiger''s mother stuck her waist and said not far from Han Mo with an expression of bitter hatred.


    Hanmo has just changed the skirt for Xuanxuan and has not started to make other shapes.


    Mengmeng''s mother heard Xiaohu''s words and sighed, "we are willing to participate in the kindergarten activities. It''s really worrying to buy clothes, but we can''t wear the same clothes as usual. To tell you the truth, we''ve also run all over the mall. But Xuanxuan''s father, you really have an eye. If I saw this skirt in the mall, I would buy it. Thanks for not seeing it, otherwise I would hit my shirt. " With that, Mengmeng''s mother smiled again.


    Zeng Ying made a small video for Xuanxuan. When she heard the conversation between the two mothers, she wanted to tell them that the dress was made by Han Mo, but when she looked at Han Mo, she didn''t care much about what others said. Zeng Ying didn''t talk much.


    The children''s clothes have been basically put on. Parents begin to put on makeup for their children. Most of them stay in the stage of painting their children with two moustaches as kittens, puppies and little old men.


    Because their modeling is simple and the time required is short, some parents soon end their "cross dressing". Now Xuanxuan has put on the wig prepared by her mother. Shuya is very careful. She prepares two copies of everything Han Mo wants in case of need.


    "Father Xuanxuan, this is a foreign little girl." Xuanxuan''s style is just half finished. Little tiger''s mother has nothing to do. She just wanted to take a casual look, but suddenly shouted in surprise.


    Han Mo gave a sound and continued to speed up.


    Little tiger''s mother''s voice is very loud. The parents who are busy chatting have gathered around.


    "Oh, the shape is so beautiful."


    "Is it the princess in the fairy tale?"


    "It''s like a child coming out of TV."


    "The skirt is also beautiful. I don''t know where I bought it. I''ll buy one for my daughter."


    The modeling is basically completed, and the parents surround more and more. Zeng Ying has to squeeze around in the crowd even taking photos. Han Mo is already finishing, and the living little princess has been completed.


    Suddenly, a little boy''s voice came from outside the crowd, "I know who Han Zhixuan is now." With a picture book in his hand, the chubby little tiger squeezed into the circle surrounded by his parents.

 Chapter 81

    The new rabbit has written more than 1000 words. This is the first time to talk so much with you. More than 1000 words don''t need any writing skills and ideas. They are all vernacular, heart to heart, and only for you to listen to.


    Finally, hee hee, if there are no special circumstances, the silly rabbit will be on the shelf at the end of January. First give a preview, and then everyone who has monthly tickets will keep them. Although the silly rabbit won''t compete for the list, the monthly tickets will be bald and ugly at that time. Let''s be specific before we go on the shelf. We won''t say it today, but don''t be stingy about the recommended tickets ~ ~, Then use the recommendation ticket to threaten the villain of the rabbit. Be careful that the rabbit sends you out to the zoo next door to turn left to feed the gorilla. Do what you say, hum.


    I hope all the friends who see this speech are in good health and everything is going well.

 Chapter 82

    The little tiger''s chubby round head squeezed in from the crowd. Because he was too fat, the parents were tall and stood densely. It was not so easy for the little tiger with a tiger''s head to squeeze in. He held his breath and tried hard, just passing by the little tiger''s mother.


    "Hey, you child stepped on me." Mother tiger reached out and patted her son on the head.


    By this time, Xuanxuan was completely dressed up. She had a beautiful little crown, long blonde hair and a European princess skirt.


    The little guy jumped out of the chair and stood in the middle of the crowd like a real princess. At the moment, she can''t see her appearance, but Xuanxuan likes the skirt very much. She asked her father who she would dress up for today''s cross dressing party, but her father said to keep it a secret. We''ll know when Xuanxuan is completely dressed up.


    Just now Xuanxuan was just sitting in the chair. Everyone couldn''t see it completely. Now the little guy is standing on the ground. The parents are stunned and can''t believe the "little princess" after cross dressing.


    Xiaohu was knocked by his mother and touched his head. A little fat hand held a picture book and suddenly said loudly, "Xuanxuan is dressed up as the little princess in the frog prince. She is the king''s youngest daughter."


    Just now, the parents were surprised at Xuanxuan''s beautiful appearance, but they didn''t think about who she was dressed up. This time, when Xiaohu said it, everyone realized that there was a prototype.


    Little tiger''s mother took the book from little tiger''s hand, "let me see."


    Just as Xiaohu opened that page, there was a picture of the whole body of the little princess. Other parents came together and their eyes fell on this picture book.


    "This is as like as two peas." Mother tiger raised the picture book slightly and compared it with Xuanxuan.


    "Yes, it''s so similar."


    "Where is this like? It''s obviously the original."


    "Oh, the characters in the painting came out."


    The children were playing in beautiful clothes. Hearing the praise of the adults, they also gathered around Xuanxuan.


    "How beautiful! Xuanxuan is a little princess." Mengmeng ran to Xuanxuan, walked around her little friend for a few times, and ran back to her mother with envy, "Mom, I don''t want to be a little cat, I want to be a little princess."


    Meng Meng''s mother''s expression stiffened on her face and looked at her daughter awkwardly, "this... Mom won''t."


    Xuanxuan stood in the middle of the crowd and didn''t see her, "Dad, Mengmeng, they all saw the little princess. I haven''t seen the little princess yet."


    The little guy listened to everyone talking about the little princess, but he still didn''t react. He had become a little princess and was still confused in his head.


    "Well, now let''s show our Xuanxuan the little princess in the frog prince." Han Mo took Xuanxuan''s small hand and walked slowly out of the crowd.


    The crowd automatically spread a gap, and the parents'' eyes moved with the movement of Han Mo and Xuanxuan.


    There was a whole mirror on the opposite wall. Out of the crowd, a little blonde Princess walked slowly to the mirror.


    The little guy opened his eyes. "Wow, I, Dad, that''s, is that Xuanxuan?"


    Han Mo picked up his finger and swept Xuanxuan''s small nose, "yes, this is Xuanxuan. She is today''s little princess."


    Mengmeng shook her mother''s arm. "Mom, mom, I want to be a little princess, too."


    Mengmeng''s mother was a little embarrassed and looked at Zeng Ying, "aunt Xuanxuan, do you know where to buy this princess skirt?" As like as two peas, she thought that even if she could not dress up as a little princess, she could at least buy a dress exactly the same, and the child would not be noisy.


    The other girls'' mothers also looked over and waited for Zeng Ying to say where to buy the skirt.


    Zeng Ying''s eyes stopped on the father and daughter who interacted with each other in front of the mirror, then slightly turned to the parents waiting for the answer and said, "this skirt was made by Xuanxuan''s father himself. It is estimated that there is no place to buy it." I don''t know why Zeng Ying finished this sentence. She was a little proud in her heart.


    "Yourself? I did. " Hearing Zeng Ying''s words, someone immediately said in disbelief.


    "It''s impossible. It''s too complicated. Let alone a man, I can''t do it." Mother tiger thinks she is the most dexterous person. The key to such beauty and delicacy is that the skirt so similar to that in the picture book is actually made by Han mo. she doesn''t believe it.


    The parents whispered. Teacher Ding Rou, who had not spoken all the time, whispered, "Xuanxuan''s father is really more skillful than ordinary parents. Doesn''t Xuanxuan''s braids, matching clothes and biscuits made last time all come from his hands?"


    Through teacher Ding''s reminder, parents began to recall these things and looked more surprised at the direction of Han Mo and Xuanxuan.


    "Dad, can I be a little princess every day?" Xuanxuan turned a circle in front of the mirror. Her fluffy skirt swayed like a blooming flower with the little guy''s naive and lovely smile. It was very beautiful.


    Han Mo Chong looked at the little guy jumping around happily, "of course, Xuanxuan is always a beautiful little princess in his father''s heart."


    "Then Dad is Xuanxuan''s Prince." The little guy looked at his father admiringly.


    Han Mo laughed twice. "My father is your majesty. Princes usually live far away. They won''t appear until Xuanxuan grows up."


    "Wow, I have to grow up to have a prince. How old is that? As big as your mother? " The little guy''s naive big eyes blinked twice, and the black eyes glittered like stars.


    Han Mo squatted down, pinched Xuanxuan''s pink face, smiled and said, "yes, if you want to be as big as your mother, the prince will appear."


    The little guy nodded as if he had got a big secret.


    Suddenly, a pair of pattering trots stopped behind Han Mo''s side. Han Mo looked back. It was Xiao Hu.


    The little tiger two chubby little hands held the picture book of the frog prince. On the picture book sat a lovely little frog doll. The little tiger was naive and shouted in a loud voice, "Han Zhixuan, can I be your frog prince?"


    Xiaohu''s voice was so loud that everyone could hear it. The whole classroom suddenly quieted down. The parents were just surprised that Han Mo could make such a delicate and beautiful skirt. Xiaohu suddenly raised his voice and everyone''s eyes fell on them for a moment.


    Xuanxuan was also stunned for a moment, then looked at the direction of Xiaohu, raised her small chin and said with a little pride, "no, you are not my frog prince. My father said that my prince will appear when you are as old as my mother."


    The parents who didn''t react just now were all laughed with a puff after hearing Xuanxuan''s words.


    Han Mo didn''t expect that at the moment, looking at the little tiger who was cruelly "rejected", he was a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 83

    The cross dressing party ended in a boisterous atmosphere and laughter at the little tiger, because Xuanxuan became the most successful child in cross dressing and got the prize prepared by teacher Ding Rou, a pink lovely fairy stick, which was the best reward for the little guy. The children were very envious, and Xuanxuan generously passed it on for everyone to play.


    It was very late at the end of the activity. It was time to go to bed after taking off and washing at home. Children were too excited before going to bed, which would affect their sleep. This feature was fully reflected in the little guy. Han Mo coaxed the child to sleep for a long time, telling stories and singing. It was already 9:30 p.m. when he walked out of the small room.


    Han Mo gently closed the door and sat in front of the computer. The film of "journey around the dream" has begun to be prepared. Meng siplease''s special animation team has communicated with Han Mo several times. In addition to the character setting and the main scenes, the animation display diagram has been made according to the hand-painted, it is made systematically according to the actual story content.


    Han Mo communicated with the team leader until late at night.


    ......


    The air in the northern capital of the world is much better than that in Han Mo''s original world. The blue sky and white clouds are free from any haze. The fresh air and warm sunshine. The leaves outside the window swing with the slight warm wind in midsummer, while the room


    "Xuanxuan, get up quickly. She will be late soon." Han Mo came in and called the little guy three times while steaming steamed buns, but they all ended in failure. This time, Han Mo made a big move, opened the little guy''s quilt and helped Xuanxuan''s small body into a sitting position.


    "Sit and wake up first. Dad, go and see if breakfast is good." Han Mo held Xuanxuan and sat for a while. Seeing that she had settled down with her eyes closed, he turned to go to the kitchen and just took a step.


    Pounce~


    A dull noise.


    Han Mo looked back and the little guy lay down again. His mouth was slightly open and hung a simple and sweet smile. His whole body slept in a big font. He didn''t mean to wake up at all. It seemed that she wasn''t sitting up at all.


    The steamed stuffed bun in the kitchen has been steamed and is steaming. Han Mo hesitated, but shook his head and walked out of the bedroom.


    Ten minutes later, after finishing everything in the kitchen, Han Mo returned to the small bedroom again.


    The sleeping position is stable and hasn''t changed. It seems that I have slept more soundly. My two small arms stretch comfortably and fall asleep.


    "Xuanxuan will be late."


    The little man on the bed didn''t move.


    "Xuanxuan, if you are late, Miss Ding will criticize you."


    Still not moving.


    "Can''t you get up? Then Dad had breakfast alone. Oh, it''s a delicious steamed stuffed bun. "


    The little guy who was still sleeping turned over, his eyes narrowed slightly, half asleep and half awake, like talking in a dream, and muttered in a low voice, "what kind of filling?"


    Han Mo knew that the child just didn''t want to get up. When he just sat up, he woke up and lay in bed. He smiled in his heart and said blandly on his face, "beef and carrot."


    The scene was so similar that Han Mo didn''t say another word. A little pink man jumped out of bed and went out of the bedroom.


    The time in the morning was very precious. He always felt that time passed quickly. Han Mo got up very early and still felt that time was tight. Only then did he complete a series of things to do in the morning and send the little guy to school.


    His nerves were tense all morning. He stuck and sent the little guy to the kindergarten. When he came out of the gate, Han Mo was a little relieved.


    He is going to participate in an activity with Meng Si today. This is the first time Han Mo has participated in the activity as a singer in addition to "looking for a good voice". Meng Si attaches great importance to it, but Han Mo is very calm.


    Suddenly, the phone rang, and there was a familiar and strange man for Han Mo, mom.


    The memory of the original owner about his parents runs rapidly in Han Mo''s brain. In fact, the original owner''s love of music has a lot to do with his parents.


    His father Han Jun is a professor at the southern Jiangsu Conservatory of music and is good at piano. His mother Chen Yuehong is a professor at the same school and teaches folk dance. He had been influenced by the piano in his father''s arms just when he could sit still, and his mother''s flexibility and coordination in dancing were all inherited from him, so the original owner was so talented in music.


    But his parents hope that one day, he can inherit their mantle and become a teacher, whether it''s piano or other musical instruments or even dance, but he doesn''t want to live an ordinary life. With a star dream, he secretly took Shuya to Beidu and began his six-year North drift life.


    In the first two years, his mother often called him in the hope that he could go back, but every time he had a big quarrel and finally hung up. Later, he didn''t answer his mother''s phone at all and hung up when he saw it. Later, he called more and more. The nagging content was repeated again and again, and he was simply put on the blacklist, Han Mo removed the phone number of the original owner''s parents from the blacklist while cleaning up the address book some time ago, so this call can be called in.


    In the memory of the original owner, this is the first time in four years that he beats the word "mother" on the screen. He has always cherished the illusion that he will never return to southern Jiangsu or bow to his parents until he becomes famous.


    These are stored in the memory of the original owner. If it were not for today''s call, it would not be touched.


    The bell continued. Han Mo picked up his cell phone and connected the phone.


    I don''t know if it was because the bell had been thinking for a long time. There was no sound at the other end of the receiver. Han Mo whispered, "hello?"


    As soon as the voice fell, a woman''s excited voice suddenly came out of the receiver, "get through, get through, get through."


    Han Mo was stunned and guessed that there might be another person on the phone. This sentence should be said to that person, or the father of the original owner.


    Han Mo didn''t hear the other side respond to her, but soon her voice sounded in the receiver again, very gentle and light, "Xiao mo."


    Like every mother, although it is just an ordinary call that can no longer be ordinary, it contains too many emotions. There is no news for four years, but I don''t know how to express my thoughts for four years. Only Chen Yuehong knows how to come over these four years after taking sleeping pills with tears for four years.


    At first, she hated her son and quarreled. Later, she softened and begged him to come back. There were both tough as a mother and helpless as a mother. These had nothing to do with identity, status and professional income, just because she was the mother of her son. She was a proud and helpless mother.


    Han Mo slowed down, his lips slightly opened, and gently shouted, "Mom."


    Han Mo just said what he thought he should say, but the receiver was quiet again, and a thin sob came out.


    After a while, a choking voice came out of the listening, "well, your program, your father and I have watched it. It''s great to sing and play the guitar so well. The lyrics are also well written. Your father said that he has the skills of writing words like him. "


    Han Mo smiled, whether it was because of the original owner''s support from his parents, or because he felt the love and warmth of his parents at the moment. In short, he couldn''t help laughing from his heart.

 Chapter 84

    Chen Yuehong''s main question is the child, because she hasn''t been in touch for so many years, but she saw a little girl named Han Mo''s father in the program. She was so happy that she became a grandmother.


    Han Mo talked more when he mentioned the little guy. He told the child''s grandmother a lot about Xuanxuan. Chen Yuehong''s happy laughter kept coming from the receiver.


    They talked a lot. Chen Yuehong was asking. Han Mo answered patiently. Did you eat well, live unaccustomed, fat and thin? Was it hard to be a singer at the beginning. One question after another, Han Mo was a little overwhelmed by answering questions. He didn''t have time to say what he wanted to say. It was a little too late to find Meng Si. At the end, he only said one sentence to make the two old people pay attention to their health, so he hurriedly hung up the phone.


    Han Mo is really busy. After hanging up the phone, he went straight to the company building.


    On the other side of the phone, Chen Yuehong has put down the phone, and there is still uncontrollable joy around her mouthˇ° Old man, I feel that our son has become mature and steady. Anyway, his words are different from before. Oh, that little baby is really our granddaughter. We are grandparents. "


    Chen Yuehong has a pleasant aftertaste of what her son just said. After a while, he found that Han Jun, who had been sitting in the Taishi chair not far away reading the newspaper, didn''t respond.


    "Hey, old man, I''m talking to you." Chen Yuehong said unhappily.


    Han Jun''s face was unwilling, "I heard you."


    "Eh, our son''s standing on the stage has my temperament. Look at the typhoon, the beauty, ha ha. " Then Chen Yuehong smiled twice.


    "I didn''t watch that program, I don''t know." Han Jun didn''t look up with the newspaper.


    Chen Yuehong rolled her eyes and took two steps forward. "You didn''t watch the program. Why did you sit there when the TV was on?"


    Han Jun pushed his glasses. "I was reading newspapers at that time. Who knows what programs you watch."


    "Well, why do you say that every Saturday night when I finish washing the dishes and just enter the living room, there are pre competition advertisements looking for a good voice on TV? I''m afraid I''ll forget what looks like. " Chen Yuehong smiled with her hands around her chest and her mouth.


    Han Jun still didn''t look up. He kept staring at the newspaper and said, "I don''t know which station. Just press it and the TV will turn on."


    "Don''t you admit it? These two weeks of nights, I turned off the TV only when I was specially tuned to the news channel, just to cure your hard mouth. " With that, Chen Yuehong crossed her waist and walked away triumphantly, as if she had won a victory.


    .


    After just two steps, he suddenly stopped and glanced at Han Jun, who still kept reading the newspaper. "The newspaper you read was last week. I haven''t taken it today." Then with a bad smile on his face, he continued to walk towards the kitchen.


    As soon as Chen Yuehong left, Han Jun quickly looked up, put down the newspaper, took off his glasses and moved his neck. Just now, in order to eavesdrop on the phone, he posed for too long, and his cervical spine was stiff. Suddenly, the corner of his mouth evoked a kind arc, "I''m a grandpa."


    ......


    Han Mo and Meng Si arrived at the scene, and the staff were ready. The words "music fashion reward" were written on the big screen behind the stage.


    Today''s event is the most important music festival for singers and music producers. Many heavyweight awards will be awarded on this stage. These awards not only show the popularity of a singer, but also show the results of hard recording and making an album.


    Meng Si said that now Han Mo is still a newcomer. Try to arrive early and don''t go too late, so as not to fall into the mouth and play a trick to get online, which has become the topic of the Navy. But even if Meng Si didn''t say it, Han Mo wouldn''t want to be late. The trick of showing his big name by being late was boring. He despised it and despised it.


    As soon as they arrived, the staff at the door quickly and enthusiastically won. The seats were arranged in advance. Although Han Mo often participated in large-scale activities in the previous world, it was the first time as an artist. He didn''t think much about where others arranged.


    Meng Si is the boss of sichen media and has a high position in the circle, so he was arranged next to Han mo.


    In the performing arts circle, no matter what activities, seats are very particular. Nowadays, the degree of fire and the recognition of works by the audience are reflected in the seats of the organizers, which is the same as the ranking of assets, but it is not about qualifications, but whether an artist is on fire or not.


    The seats were arranged, the names were pasted on the chairs, and the etiquette lady led them directly to the corresponding seats.


    Han Mo''s position was in the middle of the second row. Before he and Mengsi reached their position, they heard a whispered argument not far away.


    "Who arranged the location of this event? How can brother Xu sit in such a biased position? " Zhai Xu''s agent is blaming the staff. Zhai Xu stood aside and didn''t speak, but he was obviously not satisfied with his position.


    The staff was very aggrieved and whispered, "I also came according to the arrangement, which was arranged in advance by the organizer. I really don''t know what to arrange." Even if she knows, she dare not say.


    Zhai Xu''s position is also in the second row, but he deviates slightly from the center. Although he is still a front-line superstar, his current focus is on movies. He was born as a singer. He released an album this year with mediocre response, but his seniority is old. This album was shortlisted for the selection of "best album of the year".


    The agent didn''t give up. "Brother Xu will get the best album award later. It''s not convenient to go out of this position." He pointed casually, "leave us the position in the middle by the stairs."


    Zhai Xu didn''t speak, glanced at the position, walked straight over and sat down.


    The staff quickly trotted over, "brother Xu, I''m really sorry. Our position is arranged. If you sit down, another star will come later. How can we explain?"


    Zhai Xu didn''t want to pay attention to the embarrassment of the staff. He brushed a trace of disdain in his eyes and snorted.


    The staff member in charge of taking Han Mo into the venue was stunned because Zhai Xu was sitting in the seat of Han mo. her footsteps suddenly stopped, and Han Mo and Meng Si stopped. They didn''t care about the voice in front before. At this time, they looked in that direction. Zhai Xu sat in the middle of the second row near the aisle steps, and the seat next to that position was pasted with Meng Si''s name.


    There is no front position for an ordinary agent. Because Meng Si has a special identity, he will have a seat next to the artist. Obviously, the name pasted on Zhai Xu''s position must be Han mo.


    When the staff saw that Han Mo and Meng Si had come, they hurried to explain, "Mr. Han Mo, I''m sorry, that... The seats are arranged, but we can''t help it. I''m sorry, I''m so sorry. " The staff has been apologizing to Han mo.


    Han Mo frowned, glanced at Zhai Xu and didn''t speak.


    Meng Sihuo said, "since the location is arranged, you can go wherever you should sit."


    Zhai Xu''s agent came over and said, "Oh, Mr. Meng, don''t be angry. Isn''t Zhai Xu going to receive the award later? Look at this venue, the distance between the front and back rows is so small that it''s inconvenient to come out. After all, Han Mo is a newcomer and doesn''t need to receive the award. Let''s change it and jump up three positions. It''s not very biased, I''m here to make amends for you. "


    Meng Si sneered, "no change. Sit wherever you should. "


    The two groups of people were in such a stalemate. Meng Si didn''t agree, and Zhai Xu couldn''t get up. The staff were red eyed and begged while saying sorry. One after another, other artists participating in the activities also came. Many people looked in their direction, and some were whispering.


    In Han Mo''s heart, it''s the same everywhere. Zhai Xu thinks it''s good to sit in the aisle. Han Mo also thinks it''s clean inside. He coldly glanced at Zhai Xu''s agent, bypassed him directly and walked to the position originally arranged for Zhai Xu.


    Meng Si was still holding his hands on his hips and never gave in. He was stunned when he saw Han Mo go. Then he trotted after him, bit his teeth and said, "what are you going to do? We don''t change it. We can''t get used to his ugly problems."


    "It''s the same everywhere."


    Meng Si said in a low voice, "how can it be the same? This position is arranged according to the current fire in the singing world. He is not as skilled as others, so he began to cheat."


    Han Mo sat down directly and said calmly, "if it''s really fire, someone will still pay attention to sitting next to the toilet. If it''s not fire, no one will pay attention to sitting on the stage."

 Chapter 85

    Meng Si listened to Han Mo''s words and wanted to explain. When he reached his mouth, he thought about it. He felt that what others said was reasonable, so he swallowed it back again. Unconvinced, he turned his eyes and didn''t say a word.


    "Music Fashion Awards" is held once a year. In order to thank musicians for their contributions in this year, major awards such as album, music production and male and female singers will be awarded. Except that the most popular male and female singers will not know until the ceremony begins, other awards will be selected in the shortlist by the Organizing Committee and announced on the spot.


    No matter who they are, they just know whether they are shortlisted or not. As for whether they win the prize in the end, the mystery will be solved only at the moment of disclosure. The most popular male and female singers are voted by netizens on the Internet. The voting results are closed ten minutes before the award ceremony.


    Zhai Xu actually didn''t know that this position was Han Mo''s. He came here to see the name. At the beginning, Zhai Xuqian thought about the journey to the dream ring, but he didn''t think that the Royal Horse knight was Han mo. he didn''t say anything about it and pretended not to know. Originally, Han Mo is gaining momentum, and now the topic about the Royal Horse knight is hot. If you know that they are one person, Isn''t Han Mo even worse? Zhai Xu doesn''t do the wedding clothes for others.


    Meng Si glanced at Zhai Xu''s position and turned his eyes. Although Zhai Xu was a front-line student in the performing arts circle, Meng Si couldn''t see him. At the beginning, he had just opened the company and Zhai Xu had just become popular. Soon, someone approached Meng Si and wanted Meng Si to help hold Zhai Xu. He didn''t want to. He replied that he was rebellious. Sure enough, in successive years, Zhai Xu kicked all the people who had cultivated him step by step. No one came to a good end. He shook his head and "tut" twice.


    Successive artists have begun to enter, and the empty positions are gradually filled. Both singers and music producers are dressed up to attend.


    Suddenly a familiar figure came into the field of vision of calligraphy.


    Shuya is wearing a lavender slim dress to show her graceful figure. Her long black waterfall hair is exquisitely shaped and naturally hangs on her chest, fresh, refined, gentle and elegant. Even at such an award ceremony, people will still notice it at a glance.


    Han Mo''s eyes stopped on Shuya and moved away.


    Meng Si beside him suddenly uttered a cold hum, "Peng ye, the female tiger is also coming."


    Peng Ye followed Shuya in a black and irregularly cut women''s suit, which was very cool. It was the same as her usual shape, simple and neat, but also fashionable.


    Meng Si wanted to fight with Peng Ye''s spout for one second. The next second he seemed to think of something and smiled twice. Han Mo glanced at him inexplicably when he heard the laughter.


    "It''s really interesting. They are only shortlisted, and no one says who will win the prize. Why are some people so confident that they will win the prize?" Meng Si''s voice was a little loud. He deliberately said it to Zhai Xu, who was two places apart. Just at this time, Zhai Xu''s agent stood on the aisle steps and whispered something to Zhai Xu. Both of them listened to Meng Si''s words.


    Zhai Xu''s expression stiffened, immediately covered up the past, continued to speak, pretending not to hear.


    The agent whispered, "brother Xu''s two awards have long been set." Zhai Xu heard what he said and quickly winked at him. The agent immediately shut up.


    Although the voice was small, but the distance was too close. Meng Si heard it. He sneered twice, "internal determination? Ha ha. " No more words.


    The "Music Fashion Award" officially began. The host interacted with everyone on the stage. There were two awarding guests for each award. Two people took the stage to make fun, and then announced the list of winners.


    Meng Si whispered to Han Mo, "the previous awards are not very important. They are generally awarded to producers or small awards related to singers. Only two awards are what singers care about most."


    Han Mo really didn''t understand this. He listened to Meng Si slightly.


    Meng Si chuckled. "Singers with some strength are staring at the awards behind, a best album award, and the most popular male and female singers. The first is the highest affirmation of the album produced by the singer in this year, and the most popular male and female singers reflect the market. If everyone likes you, you are the most popular, you have a market and are valuable. " The tone of his speech was smiling, and he glanced at Zhai Xu''s direction intentionally or unintentionally.


    Han Mo nodded and gave a light "Oh".


    "The most popular male and female singers only closed voting ten minutes before the award ceremony. No one knows the statistical results. The data was temporarily sent to the award guests. Ha ha, go to his internal decision, ha ha." Meng Si put his hands around his chest and leaned his thin body against his back.


    The awards on the stage will continue. Some performances will be interspersed in the middle. Some people will go on stage and others will step down. Time passes quickly. The next award is the best album of the year.


    The host just introduced what the next award was. Zhai Xu coughed and changed his sitting position.


    Two award winners came to the stage. They were all praising the singers who were shortlisted for the album.


    The awarding guests are very good at creating an atmosphere and connecting everyone''s expectations. One of them made the final hint, "he is an all-round artist. Film and television plays, singing are in full bloom, and there were new films released not long ago."


    Zhai Xu''s mouth has begun to show an uncontrollable smile. People around him cast congratulations. Zhai Xu was not polite. Someone congratulated, and he also responded, raising his chin slightly.


    At the moment, the awarding guests face the microphone, smile and say loudly, "he is..."


    Everyone has begun to applaud, waiting to say the last name, and then watched the winning singer stand up and receive the award.


    Zhai Xu didn''t control the smile on his face. He won the award of best album of the year. Among the shortlisted singers, his voice is the highest and must be sure.


    The awarding guests looked around the singers sitting under the stage, and finally their eyes fell in the middle of the first few rows.


    Zhai Xu tidied up his suit and coat and was ready to stand up. An artist sitting next to him kept saying "Congratulations, congratulations." Shake hands with him to congratulate him.


    "Shu, ya!"


    The applause continued. Zhai Xu didn''t react when he heard the name. He leaned forward and stood up. Suddenly, he saw Shu Ya walking slowly on the stage. He found that Shu Ya was not his name just now.


    He paused awkwardly and sat down quickly. He hurriedly looked at the artist next to him. He had already turned his face and clapped for Shuya on the stage.


    Zhai Xu twitched fiercely in the corners of his eyes, and no one paid attention to him. It seems that the eyes that had just congratulated him have never happened. At the moment, he is like a clown. He has no time to retreat, his smile is frozen on his face, he sits awkwardly in his position, and his cheeks are burning hot.


    Meng Si clapped and laughed, and said loudly, "Oh, isn''t Shuya the one who received the award? How can anyone even get their name wrong." Then he didn''t mean to ridicule Zhai Xu at all. After that, he didn''t forget to give Zhai Xu a look synchronized with the ridicule.


    Zhai Xu clenched his fist, repressed his anger, clenched his gums and didn''t say a word.

 Chapter 86

    Zhai Xu felt ashamed and turned his head fiercely to look at the agent sitting behind him.


    In fact, the agent was also embarrassed. He blew the cow out before the award. As a result, he was busy for a long time. The winner was not his own artist at all. He was quite shameless.


    Because it was inconvenient to speak from a long distance, Zhai Xu turned around and took out his mobile phone. He was angry and sent a message to his agent.


    "Didn''t you say everything was done? How did someone else win the prize? " Zhai Xu pressed hard to send, and the questioning of the text was not enough to erase the shame that he had just been ridiculed.


    Soon, the agent replied, "don''t be angry, brother Xu. There may be something wrong with this award. Don''t worry, the most popular male singer must be you. The Navy I sent out is not vegetarian." Then he made a confident expression.


    Zhai Xu looked at the information and smiled again at the corners of his mouth. At this time, Shuya had finished her acceptance speech and walked slowly down the stage. Applause rang out. Everyone under the stage was clapping, and Zhai Xu slowly followed suit.


    At this time, the award ceremony of "Music Fashion Award" is coming to an end. The penultimate heavyweight "album of the year award" has been awarded, and there are only two awards left, namely, the most popular male and female singers, because this award is the only award judged by netizens and the only one that can know the results at the beginning of the award ceremony, Therefore, it adds a touch of mystery to its promulgation, which makes this award more important.


    Before the awarding guests walk slowly from the backstage to the stage, the first thing to announce is the most popular male singer. There is no shortlist for this award. All singers who have worked in this year have the opportunity to be selected. Through the voting of netizens, they finally choose one to win this honor.


    Every year, this award is won by singers with older qualifications and more songs. After all, fan groups and qualifications will prevail. Zhai Xu missed this award last year. His main importance last year was filming. He didn''t produce an album and lost his qualification for selection. This year, Zhai Xu produced an album. He is bound to win this award.


    The two award winners on the stage are still interactive and active. Zhai Xu slightly raises his chin and thinks to himself that there is no one who can compete with him for this award, whether in terms of strength or influence.


    At the moment, Zhai Xu firmly put his hands around his chest, like a winner who is about to be announced on the stage. His body leans back slightly in the back of the chair. In fact, it is not really reliable, because his legs still keep the posture of standing up at any time.


    The people around him again threw congratulatory eyes at him. Zhai Xu didn''t respond this time. Instead, he raised his mouth and looked proud and disdainful. The artists who originally wanted to say hello and wish to him turned back one after another when they saw that Zhai Xu didn''t like to talk to him.


    Because there was no big screen to show the finalists, the interaction between the two award winners seemed a little long, but both of them were predecessors in the singing world. In addition to music, they had more eloquence, and one of them was Lei Jia.


    In order to keep the mystery of the award, the envelope with the name of the award was presented to the stage by the etiquette lady after the award guests came on stage.


    Lei Jia took the envelope. At that moment, everyone''s eyes under the stage focused on his hands. Time seemed to be static. Every move was very slow. Zhai Xu swallowed his saliva, pretended to be calm, took a breath, leaned forward slightly and changed his sitting position.


    Lei Jia took out the card in the envelope, handed it to his partner with both hands, and then made a gentleman''s move. The female partner took the card with a smile, scanned the contents of the card, opened her eyes exaggerated and made an expression of disbelief.


    Because the expression was too exaggerated and the performance was very heavy, there was a sparse laugh under the stage.


    Zhai Xu slowly put down his hands, naturally hung on both sides of his body, and slightly pulled his suit coat.


    Meng Si glanced at Zhai Xu, sneered at Han Mo and said, "look, what excites him has not been announced yet. It seems that he has won the prize."


    Han Mo didn''t speak, glanced at Zhai Xu, who was stiff, smiled faintly and shook his head. Han Mo participated in the award ceremony as a spectator today. He is a newcomer who has only been on the road for two months, just a pure audience.


    In fact, the awarding guest was not pretending to be surprised, but really surprised. She looked at the card and didn''t say her name for a long time. Lei Jia came over and glanced at the card. First she was stunned, and then she immediately showed a gratifying smile.


    Leijia laughed simply and honestly, "is it the first time to present such a heavyweight award? It''s too exciting."


    The female partner also felt that she had just lost her temper. She quickly adjusted her expression and said with a smile, "it''s really too excited. It''s a great honor to be in close contact with the most popular male singer who is handsome and talented this year."


    The little embarrassment just now was resolved by your words and mine. The female guest picked up the card again.


    "I announce that the most popular male singer of the year is..." she deliberately dragged a long voice, and the audience was quiet. Everyone was ready to clap their hands, waiting to hear the name and applaud him.


    Han Mo is the same. For the previous awards, whether the winning music producer or singer, he will take the lead in applauding, which is also a way to support their efforts.


    Because of the long sound, Meng Si, who was also ready to applaud, said impatiently, "come on."


    Zhai Xu''s hands had been taken from both sides of his body to the front and put them rigidly on his legs.


    Lei Jia was a quick tempered man and joked, "if you don''t say it again, I''ll say it."


    The female guest suddenly cleared her throat and shouted at the microphone, "he is Han Mo!"


    Applause thundered, one after another. The people in the first row turned back and applauded Han Mo, and Meng Si clapped his hands with all his strength.


    Han Mo was stunned and didn''t stand up right away. He never expected that he would win the prize today, let alone be the most heavyweight and popular male singer in Meng Si''s mouth.


    Meng Si touched Han Mo with his elbow. "It''s silly not to receive the award?"


    Han Mo got up. Because he was sitting inside, he had to go out. The distance between the front and rear seats was relatively close. It was not convenient to walk.


    Zhai Xu was still stiff when he got to the edge. He couldn''t believe it. He even lost this award, and he couldn''t accept it. Han Mo, who had only been a singer for two months, won the most popular male singer award. He didn''t notice that Han Mo had come next to him. Zhai Xu''s eyes were stunned and kept his sitting position just now.


    The atmosphere became a little awkward. Zhai Xu didn''t recycle his legs. Han Mo couldn''t get out at all. The people who applauded Han Mo in front gave Zhai Xu a strange look.


    Han Mo looked at Zhai Xu from a commanding position. His mood could not be seen in his deep eyes. At the moment, Han Mo is a winner without too much words.


    The artist sitting next to him gently pushed Zhai Xu, "brother Xu, take your legs back. Han Mo wants to go out and receive the award."


    Zhai Xu was surprised. At this time, he realized that Han Mo had come to him and quickly sideways.


    His eyes fell on the stage because he didn''t expect to win the prize. Han Mo just said a few words,.


    At this time, a position in the middle of the first row is empty, and that position is just Shuya''s position.

 Chapter 87

    Han Mo stepped down in bursts of congratulatory applause and inadvertently swept the empty position.


    However, when he returned from the original road, he passed Zhai Xu''s position again. This time Zhai Xu reflected quickly. In the presence of so many people, although he had a furious mind in his heart, he remained calm on the surface. When he saw Han Mo coming back, he quickly sidled and let him in.


    Zhai Xu''s agent has no face to look up after his countless brother Leng Daozi''s eyes. He is ashamed that he can''t explain to Zhai Xu, and he is ashamed that the cow blew too hard just now. At the moment, he wants to find a ground seam to drill in, changing his posture like a needle, avoiding the sarcastic eyes from time to time.


    After the award of "the most popular male singer", there is only one award left in this award ceremony, which is also the most intense and heavyweight award among female singers.


    The same awarding guests came on, and the etiquette lady sent the envelope with the winner''s name. The process was the same, suspense, exaggerated expression, and shouted her name out loud.


    "The singer has a double harvest today and won the two most important awards in this award ceremony." As soon as I said that, everyone began to applaud. There was no suspense. But they were surprised when they looked at the position of the winner in their hearts.


    At this time, the awarding guests were also confused. Suddenly, the host came on the stage and whispered something with the awarding guests.


    Meng Si frowned, "this award seems to be Shuya. Where is she?"


    Han Mo didn''t speak, but he was also thinking about this problem. Just when he was receiving the award, he noticed that Shuya''s position was empty and had doubts in his heart.


    Suddenly Meng Si''s mobile phone shook up. Meng Si glanced at his name and viciously connected the phone, "speak quickly and fart quickly."


    I don''t know what the other party said. Meng Si suddenly forked his waist without taking the phone. "You bitch, you called me. You''re so fierce."


    Han Mo smiled bitterly. Listening to Meng Si''s tone, he knew who was calling. Only one person can make Meng Si fight and hide.


    As if the other party had said something, Meng Si''s expression suddenly became serious, "well, let me ask first."


    Meng Si put down the phone and whispered to Han Mo next to him, "there''s something wrong with Shuya''s singing accompaniment. Do you have a spare accompaniment for hurried year?"


    Han Mo finally knew why Shuya had not been there. He glanced thoughtfully at the side and rear of the next stage and nodded slightly, "yes."


    Meng Si''s serious expression gradually disappeared, smiled and said to the microphone, "you owe me a favor this time."


    Han Mo got up and walked out.


    Shuya was still in a hurry. Peng Ye got a positive answer. He hurried over happily and urged, "go and receive the award."


    At this time, Shu Ya was a little surprised, but she didn''t think much. She hurried to the stage. No matter how anxious she was backstage, as long as she came to the stage, she changed another expression, confident, elegant, calm and calm. This is professional.


    Fortunately, the host and the awarding guests are also very professional. They have been interacting with the audience, and the atmosphere is not very embarrassing.


    Shu Ya left. Peng Ye waited for Meng Si to accompany her. The other party said that this stone had fallen to the ground, but after the last award, Shu Ya was going to sing the main song of the new album of the same name "hurried year".


    Just now, the staff suddenly ran to say that there was a problem with the accompaniment. In a hurry, Peng ye thought of asking Meng Si for help. Although they quarreled, they actually made friends in private.


    Peng Ye paced back and forth, trying to control his anxious mood, but the clatter of high heels on the ground could not be controlled.


    Suddenly it seemed that there was someone in the dark backstage. Peng Ye looked at it in surprise. The light was dark and could not see his face. A tall figure strode forward. Peng''s ambition sank. She knew that this person must not be Meng Si.


    The visitor walked very quickly out of the darkness.


    Peng Ye''s eyes were stunned, "Han mo." She clapped her hands excitedly and asked, "here''s the accompaniment. Is it a USB flash drive?" Then reach out for the accompaniment sent by Han mo.


    Han Mo stood still and said faintly, "no accompaniment."


    Peng Ye''s head buzzed. He was stupid. Just for a moment, he quickly put away his stunned expression. Ignoring Han Mo, he ran straight to the mixer on the side of the stage. She must race against the clock. She must find a backup in the computer, otherwise... Peng Ye doesn''t want to think about it.


    Shuya is a hot little girl in the film and television industry. However, she is still at a low ebb in the field of singing, and her previous albums have had a mediocre response. This year, she was invited to be a guest of "looking for a good voice". In fact, the judges also value her popularity in other fields.


    There are too few good songs. Peng Yehua has paid a lot of money to invite songs everywhere. The main song plays a vital role in the quality of an album. If Han Mo''s song hurried that year had not been the main song, Shuya''s album would not have achieved today''s results.


    Han Mo''s words didn''t finish, but Peng ye had run away. He looked at the back of the running away and shook his head helplessly.


    On the stage, Shuya is still saying her acceptance speech, because this is her second time on the stage to receive the award, and it is also the first time she has won such a heavy award since she entered the singing world. As an actor born artist, it is difficult to win the most authoritative and heaviest Award in the singer industry, so Shuya is also very excited.


    Under the stage, many people are competing with Shuya, but everyone is infected by her emotion and listens to her expression very seriously. Except for one person.


    In fact, who will sing the main song in the album is not predetermined in advance, but according to the Convention, whoever has won the award of "album of the year" must sing a song after all the awards are issued. This is the tradition of Music Fashion Awards. Singers know it every year, Therefore, as long as the singers shortlisted in this award will take the accompaniment of their own singing tracks when attending the award ceremony, and then hand them over to the staff.


    Zhai Xu, as the winner with the highest self-confidence, is also prepared. Although she has sung many songs, as the finale on this stage, she represents honor and affirmation of the singer. More importantly, she represents excellence.


    Zhai Xu seemed to think of something and suddenly smiled.


    Shuya''s award speech has ended, and warm applause broke out at the scene. She is very popular in the circle. After so many years of efforts, she deserves the award. We are sincerely happy for Shuya and congratulate her on her achievements today.


    Because Shu Ya also won the final award, she didn''t have to go on stage again, but handed the trophy to the staff for safekeeping. Her eyes swept to the side of the stage and stood on Peng Ye beside the tuner.


    Peng Ye shook her head with a bitter face. She and the tuner and technicians tried their best, but there was no way to restore the accompaniment.


    Shuya took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. She had no choice. Even if it was a solo, she had to finish singing the song "hurried that year". This singing is not just singing for a singer.


    She walked gracefully to the center of the stage, swept her eyes under the stage and took a deep breath again. She wanted to say she was sorry. She wanted to say that there was something wrong with today''s accompaniment. She could only sing this song for everyone.


    Shu Ya calmed down and prepared to speak out her heart. Her purplish lips just approached the microphone


    Peng ye no longer hopes to find another accompaniment, but stands on the side of the stage and helplessly looks at Shuya. She knows what Shuya will say next.


    For a time, everyone''s eyes focused on Shuya. Some people knew and sweated for her. Others didn''t know and were waiting for her emotional singing.


    Shuya pursed her lower lip and just wanted to open her mouth, but the word "sorry" was in her mouth and didn''t say it


    Suddenly.


    A beautiful piano sound came, and the performance was the prelude to the hurried year.


    Peng ye and the staff looked at the back of the stage with wide eyes.


    Shuya suddenly turned back and looked for the source of the sound. She just saw the figure sitting next to the piano behind the curtain.

 Chapter 88

    Shu Ya faces the stage again, adjusts his mood, his face is full of calm smile, and the elegant accompaniment of the piano is circling in the air.


    The microphone is lifted slightly, and a trace of affection is brushed in Shuya''s dark eyes. The past can''t be repeated, but it will still be remembered in the brain, like poetry, painting and song.


    "In a hurry that year, we said it several times and delayed it after goodbye. Unfortunately, who has ever loved is not an eloquence on seven emotions..."


    Shu Ya has sung this song many times since she got it. Whether it''s practice before recording or careful polishing after recording the album, she sings every word and every note with her heart. She has some stories, some emotions and some painful but unforgettable memories that only she can understand.


    Shuya has a slender figure and stands in the center of the stage. Her voice is ethereal. This is the first time Han Mo listens to Shuya singing in this body. The memory of the original owner enriches his brain again, and warmth keeps pouring into his heart.


    "If you can''t see red again, can you still blush, just like the beautiful rumor of being together forever in a hurry that year..."


    Shuya''s eyes are red. She doesn''t remember the last time she cooperated with Han Mo, about seven years ago in the summer? In the piano room of Sunan Conservatory of music? Or at home by the river in southern Jiangsu on a rainy afternoon.


    She has always resisted meeting Han mo. even if it is essential to pay for the child''s living expenses or pick up the child at his home, Shuya also asked Peng ye or Zeng Ying to work on her behalf, so that she doesn''t want to see Han Mo''s decadent appearance. She hopes that the image of persistent dream, optimistic life and sunshine can be retained in her heart forever.


    Han Mo''s slender fingers rise and fall one after another on the black-and-white keys. The sound of the piano is crisp, hazy and gentle, sometimes soothing and sometimes turbulent. A staff member hid in the corner, facing the piano box with a microphone, and the beautiful notes continued to float in the air through sound waves.


    He learned to play the piano with his father from the beginning of his memory. Being beaten because he didn''t meet his father''s standard has almost become the most common reason for the original owner''s childhood experience of being beaten. In addition, he inherited his parents'' musical talent, and his piano performance is natural.


    "We deserved to fall in love that year, because we didn''t understand the stubborn promise, just the preface of breaking up..."


    Shuya didn''t look at the audience and was completely immersed in her own world. The lingering love and the secluded thoughts of her youth. How many years have she been young, but she can''t leave forever.


    The first time I heard this song "hurried year", it was the guitar version of Han Mo playing and singing by herself. She had not listened to Han Mo singing for a long time. Instead of singing to everyone, she just sang to her.


    Today she is also singing. She sings to only one person in her heart. The world seems to have been quiet, time seems to have been static, there are only two people, only the same story, only the year in a hurry.


    The spotlight hit Shuya, making her white skin more radiant. She was singing and singing her story. For the first time, standing on this stage, it was also the first time that she was on the same stage with the people in the story. They were warm in those years, and they are worried now


    "If the past is still worthy of nostalgia, don''t let go of the past grievances too soon ~ who is willing to do this, without hanging or holding each other ~ we should owe each other, otherwise, why should we cherish our memory..."


    "We want to owe each other, we want to break our ties."


    The piano gradually weakened and finally dissipated in the air.


    Shuya slowly took away the microphone, smiled and tears flashed from the corners of her eyes.


    Everyone was so fascinated that every word and sentence was infected by Shuya''s sincere emotion. They were listening to other people''s songs and recalling their own stories. Although the lyrics were not long, they were like a movie. They were in front of them bit by bit. Before they calmed down, the singing had ended.


    The whole scene was suddenly quiet for two seconds, as if someone had pressed the pause button. I don''t know who first came out of the memory of interwoven smiles and tears and took the lead in clapping. The whole audience applauded, one after another.


    Zhai Xu was also stunned. Just like the "seven emotions" sung in the song, even if he struggled in the entertainment circle, forgot his original intention, lost edges and corners, and was no longer kind, how could the "seven emotions" not have been touched, never mentioned, never found, and tried to suppress and restrain.


    He slowly raised his arm and clapped for Shuya, very hard, and for his own sake.


    Meng Si also clapped his hands hard. It was perfect. He knew that the song was written by Han Mo, but he didn''t pay attention to it later. Today is his first time to listen to it and feel it on the scene for the first time. His emotion was driven by Shuya involuntarily.


    He clapped his hands for a while, as if he thought of something. Suddenly he leaned back in his chair and put his hands around his chest. "This smelly boy has gone to work for others for free. What good has that crazy woman Peng Ye given you, hum." Meng Si squinted. He asked Han Mo if he had accompaniment music. Why did Han Mo suddenly play the piano by himself.


    Although you can''t see who is playing the piano under the stage, the whole piano is blocked behind by the curtain. You may only see it standing on the stage. But Meng Si knew the truth and thought carefully. Through some details, she soon found that Shuya was standing on the stage before singing. Her mouth looked like what she was going to say, but suddenly the piano rang. She looked back and didn''t say anything.


    And Han Mo didn''t come back for so long, and there was only a piano accompaniment. Meng Si knew that Han Mo could play the piano. At once, he thought that it must be the boy who accompanies others.


    How can our artists work for others for nothing? Meng Si didn''t want to think about it here. He made a small calculation in his mind and wrote it down first. Later, he must find Peng ye to ask for this favor back. He burst into laughter again.


    After Han Mo finished playing, he thanked the staff who helped him get the microphone, and then left the backstage silently.


    At the end of Shuya''s singing, she waved goodbye to the music colleagues who applauded her and left the center of the stage slowly. The first thing she thought was to say thank you to Han mo.


    But when she came to the piano, there was no one there.


    Shu Yayu''s eyelashes drooped and touched the piano keys with residual temperature. At the moment of touching, her fingertips retracted slowly. Suddenly, it seemed like thinking of something. She raised her head, stepped on high-heeled shoes, gently lifted her long skirt and ran back to the stage.


    High heels made a rapid noise when they stepped on the marble floor. The dark backstage corridor was very long. Suddenly, footsteps came from the front.


    Shuya stopped, her hands drooped slightly, and the lilac skirt fell naturally.


    She took a breath, her dark eyes were full of expectation, and the figure was getting closer and closer. She swallowed her saliva and silently repeated the most familiar name in her heart. The moisture in her eyes had not completely receded, and looked more hazy and crystal under the dim light.


    Suddenly


    "Shuya?"


    Shuya heard her name, the voice from afar. Her heart, which had been violently undulating, sank, instantly put away all her emotions, lifted her two free drooping arms slightly and gently pulled off her skirt.


    After an instant of adjustment, Shuya smiled again, "sister Peng, my trophy is in Xiaofang. Help me get it back later."

 Chapter 89

    Shuya walked to Peng ye with a smile, as if the mood had never happened just now.


    "I didn''t expect Han Mo to accompany you today. I didn''t know that boy could play the piano well before." Peng ye took the lead in mentioning Han mo.


    Two months ago, in her mind, Han Mo was still a guy who didn''t know how to eat and die. At that time, she was really shocked to see him on the stage of "looking for a good voice". However, as the two months went by, Peng Ye was used to the constant surprises brought by Han mo. today, there was no accident. She just sweat for Shuya at the beginning.


    The smile on Shuya''s face stiffened, slightly turned sideways, lowered her eyes and whispered, "Han Mo can play the piano since childhood. His father is a piano teacher."


    Peng Ye didn''t think much and said carelessly, "no wonder." Then he laughed, "if this boy wasn''t so confused, I wouldn''t bother him. He''s still very talented."


    Shuya didn''t speak again. Of course she knew Han Mo''s talent. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have abandoned him. She ran from her hometown of Southern Jiangsu to a strange northern capital. She never regretted her decision. It''s just that the past is in a hurry. Now looking back, a burst of sadness surged into her heart.


    At this time, Peng Ye''s mobile phone rang. She looked at the mobile phone screen, tilted her mouth and connected the phone.


    Meng Si was a little proud and raised his chin. "Come on, how can I repay this favor?"


    "When did I owe you?" Peng ye said disdainfully.


    "Oh, hey, you still don''t admit it. My little Mo Bai helped you?" Meng Si didn''t expect Peng ye to turn his face and refuse to admit it. He pulled a long voice and made a posture of theory with one hand on his waist.


    "Oh, ridiculous, is it your accompaniment? Or can you play the piano? You can''t do anything. It''s the help of Han mo. it has a dime to do with you? " Peng ye then hung up the phone and gave Meng si no chance to theory again.


    "You..." before Meng Si finished his words, there was only the blind sound of hanging up in the receiver.


    Peng ye put his mobile phone back on his body like a winner, and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    Shu Ya was a little embarrassed and said softly, "in fact, I still want to thank them today. After all, without piano accompaniment, I''m going to sing. This effect must be bad. Those reporters don''t know how to write after shooting."


    "Han Mo should be thanked. You will have a chance to thank him in private in the future." Peng Ye continued calmly, "he left after the rescue. I didn''t have time to thank him."


    ......


    Han Mo walks to Meng Si. After the award ceremony, everyone goes out again and again. Meng sigang has just been hung up. He is righteous and has been muttering in Han Mo''s ear.


    "Don''t do free labor in the future. Even if you have to do it, let me know first, so that some people won''t admit it when they take advantage of it." Meng Si complained angrily.


    Originally, I wanted to show off at my old friend Peng ye and let Peng Ye owe him personal favor. As a result, the other party not only didn''t admit it, but also hurt Meng Si. It really made people not fight.


    Han Mo is used to the "battle of wits and courage" between Meng Si and Peng Ye. He doesn''t take it seriously. He knows that Meng Si and Peng ye have known each other for a long time. They have been friends for at least 20 years. They are in a quarrel as soon as they meet, but who is in trouble will help each other. Finally, I don''t mean to help you. The one who is helped has to say who asked you to help. They are strange friends. Their friends have long been used to it.


    Sitting in the business car, Meng Si vented what he should vent. He suddenly turned to Han Mo and smiled happily, "Xiao Mo, you really have a long face today. In fact, I didn''t expect that the most popular male singer could be taken by you at last, ha ha."


    Han Mo smiled and didn''t speak. He was shocked to hear the award guests say the word "Han Mo".


    Meng Simi leaned back Zizi, as if thinking of something, puffed and laughed. "It''s funny to think about Zhai Xu''s expression at that time. She scrambled to sit on the side and said it was convenient to receive the award. As a result, it was left to give way to others."


    Meng Si said again for a while, because Han Mo would not take over. He said it was boring alone. Meng Si began to tell the driver about today''s award ceremony. The driver''s eldest brother has driven to sichen media for many years. In the past, he helped Meng Si pick up and send guests. Now he is specially responsible for picking up Han Mo to participate in programs and activities. Han Mo has just made his debut, and he resolutely refused to pick him up. He always goes to the company by himself, and then takes the bus with Meng Si.


    The driver doesn''t know much about the things in the circle, but he has heard of some stars over the years. After all, he can hear the company people talking in the car, regardless of whether he told him or not.


    Of course he knew Zhai Xu, so Meng Si talked to him a little effortlessly and finally finished the whole process. The driver was a silent person and was generally unwilling to comment on others. He just smiled with Meng Si and didn''t say much.


    After all that should be said, Meng Si was relieved, suddenly looked serious and turned to Han Mo, "according to the Convention, our company''s artists won this kind of heavyweight award, and the company will prepare in advance for a small celebration banquet. Today, I really didn''t expect you to win the award, so I didn''t tell them in advance, I''ll call Xiao Pang and ask him to prepare. " Meng Si took out his cell phone and wanted to call pangxie.


    Han Mo looked at the time. "I have to pick up the children from school in the afternoon, so I won''t go."


    Meng Si was already on the phone and suddenly frowned, "that''s it. Let''s go there later. Take a picture with you and stay for a while. It shouldn''t take too long. How about it?"


    Han Mo thought about it and agreed. If you hurry up, you shouldn''t be late to pick up the little guy from school.


    Fortunately, it was not the rush hour of the evening after work. The driver found another shortcut. They soon returned to the company. Little pangxie was very efficient and had prepared what Meng Si wanted to prepare.


    Pang Xie went to the door early and waited. He just saw Han Mo, rushed over and danced to congratulate Han mo. he wanted to say too much and blocked his mouth. Finally, he didn''t say anything, so he kept repeating, "brother Han, you''re great, you''re great."


    Meng Si smashed his mouth, "don''t Baba. Your brother Han has to pick up the children from school. Can we go in first?"


    At this time, Pang Xie realized that he was blocking the door. He quickly stepped aside and felt the back of his head. Han Mo and Meng Si went in together. Xiao Pang whispered, "brother Han, you''re great!"


    In fact, Meng Si wants to take some photos. After all, he won the award. Han Mo is unwilling to release them on wechat. However, Meng Si must send them, but it doesn''t matter who sends them. It''s good to have Han Mo on the camera.


    Han Mo stayed for a while and left. Meng Si took others to the predetermined restaurant to continue the dinner. Han Mo didn''t attend.


    The driver sent Han Mo to the gate of the kindergarten. He came early. The child hasn''t finished school yet. The parents who picked up the child arrived one after another.


    Suddenly the mobile phone rings, and two words "Mom" jump on the screen.


    In the morning, they just talked on the phone, but Han Mo didn''t think much. He connected directly and took his mobile phone to his ear.


    "Mom."


    Hearing her son''s voice, Chen Yuehong excitedly promised twice, "Alas, alas." Then she smiled brightly and continued, "your father and I are going to Beidu tomorrow..." she paused and added, "travel, hee hee, I want to see you by the way."


    Han Mo was stunned. He didn''t expect his parents to come so soon, so he didn''t give a response immediately.


    Chen Yuehong on the other side of the phone quickly said, "it''s a little sudden. Isn''t it inconvenient? It''s all right. Let''s stay in a hotel and go and see you."


    Han Mo hurriedly said, "it''s convenient. You don''t have to live in a hotel. There''s a place to live at home."

 Chapter 90

    At first, Chen Yuehong was worried that her son would refuse. After all, she would leave for Beidu tomorrow. Even she felt sudden, but when she heard Han Mo''s answer, she was relieved and had an uncontrollable smile on her face.


    Han Jun, sitting not far away with a newspaper, can only hear Chen Yuehong talking. He doesn''t know what the other side of the phone is saying. He pretends not to care. In fact, he is worried. He doesn''t read a word in the newspaper. He just pretends. Han Jun has been secretly observing Chen Yuehong''s expression.


    Han Mo felt a little surprised at first. He just called in the morning and said he would come to Beidu tomorrow in the afternoon, so he didn''t react at once.


    Later, when I heard the two "you", I understood that this is not a tour at all, nor is it to see the Han Mo represented by "you", but mainly "you".


    It is estimated that after the two old people confirmed in his mouth that they have really been upgraded to grandparents, they are so anxious to come to Beidu and want to see their baby granddaughter. Han Mo can understand this mood as long as he thinks about it.


    Han Mo asked carefully, "when will it arrive tomorrow? I''ll pick you up at the railway station. "


    "No, no, just send me the address. Your father and I are not old enough. The subway is so developed that we can go there by ourselves." Chen Yuehong smiled confidently. In fact, she was also surprised. She felt that her son''s promise was too smooth. If it had been before, let alone let them live at home, she proposed to go to Beidu to see him, she would certainly be rejected, and flatly rejected.


    But just for a moment, Chen Yuehong understood her son. At that time, she went to Beidu to prove her ideal. She must have suffered a lot. Now, whether life is better or not, after all, she has made her debut as a singer and has been on TV. At that time, she was not sensible, but too young. Now as a father, her personality change is normal.


    The mother and son talked for a while and hung up.


    Put down the phone, Chen Yuehong was still immersed in the joy of chatting with her son, and turned around after a while.


    Han Jun is guessing the result of the call through his wife''s expression. When he sees her turn around, he quickly lowers his head and "continues" to read the newspaper.


    Chen Yuehong didn''t speak. She smiled and walked briskly in front of Han Jun. she continued to walk to the kitchen.


    Han Jun wanted to know the content of the call. The old companion didn''t take the initiative to say it. He was really worried. He struggled for a while. Finally he couldn''t help coughing twice, "what did he say?" Deliberately pretending not to care, his voice was flat.


    "Of course my son won''t refuse. He not only agreed to meet, but also let us live at his house." In fact, Chen Yuehong knew that Han Jun wanted to know the phone content, but she had to pretend that she didn''t care. She waited for the old man to ask himself.


    Chen Yuehong was proud this time. Her expression turned and continued to say to Han Jun, "you can make this call yourself in the future. Obviously, you want to see your granddaughter in your heart."


    Han Jun knew that the phone call to his son was very smooth. He was happy. He tried to restrain the smile on his face and continued to say calmly, "I slipped my hand and accidentally bought the wrong ticket. In fact, I want to take you to travel elsewhere."


    Chen Yuehong sneered twice, "cut, if I don''t expose you in front of my son, don''t argue hard. If you can make a mistake even in Beidaihe, let''s go nowhere. Let''s go to the hospital." Then she tied up her apron and went straight into the kitchen.


    As soon as his wife left, Han Jun put down the newspaper, took off his glasses and smiled silently. Suddenly he seemed to think of something. He said to himself, "Oh, I have to check the Internet quickly. What gifts do little girls like? You can''t go to see my granddaughter empty handed."


    Han Jun got up and went to the study. He turned on the computer. His face was filled with uncontrollable joy and laughed from time to time.


    ......


    After school, the children came out in line. Teacher Ding Rou handed the children over to their parents one by one.


    "Dad!" Xiaoxuanxuan ran over when she saw her father. This is a daily reserved item. Han Mo knew what the little guy wanted. He bent down and opened his hands. The little guy jumped and hugged his father''s neck with his hands.


    Han Mo held Xuanxuan in one hand and gently squeezed the other hand on the little guy''s pink face.


    Xuanxuan threw Jiao on her father for a while and jumped down. Han Mo wanted to take down the child''s schoolbag, but the little guy insisted on carrying it himself. The schoolbag was really not heavy, so he didn''t say anything.


    Han Mo took Xuanxuan''s small hand and cooperated with the little guy''s speed. They walked on the sidewalk in Beidu. As soon as the end of summer, they gradually entered the rainy season, and the weather was a little dull.


    Grandpa and grandma will come tomorrow. Han Mo feels it necessary to tell the children about their coming. After all, there will be two more people in the family. The children are also part of the family and have the right to know in advance.


    I''ve never seen my grandparents since I was born. In her little heart, my grandparents are just two titles, just like shouting when I see any strange old man. Naturally, I won''t have any concept.


    Han Mo thought for a moment and said softly, "Xuanxuan, your grandparents will come to our house tomorrow."


    "Grandparents?" Xuanxuan raised her head and looked at her father with big eyes.


    "Yes, Xuanxuan''s grandparents are her father''s father and mother." Han Mo was afraid that the little guy didn''t understand this concept, so he explained it in detail.


    The little guy nodded and gave a "Oh" sound.


    Han Mo stopped and touched Xuanxuan''s head with a spoiled hand. "In addition to my father and mother, my grandparents love Xuanxuan most."


    Xuanxuan''s lovely little face raised a happy smile, "then Xuanxuan also loves her grandparents."


    Han Mo picked up his finger and scanned the little guy''s nose. "Xuanxuan is so good. My grandparents will live in our house tomorrow. My father doesn''t know how long they will live."


    Xuanxuan asked suspiciously in a low voice, "do you live in Xuanxuan''s room?"


    "Of course not. My father will clean up the guest room and let my grandparents live in it. If someone lives in Xuanxuan''s room, my father will apply in advance. It''s Xuanxuan''s room and Xuanxuan makes her own decisions." Han Mo spoke slowly and patiently. He knew that although the child was young, he had a sense of territory.


    Although grandparents are close family members, they are strangers who have never seen each other before. It is difficult to accept them all at once. They can only guide them slowly, and they should not impose some adult consciousness on their children.


    Xuanxuan was a little happy to hear that her little room would not be expropriated. She was also looking forward to seeing what her father said. In addition to her parents, she loved her most.

 Chapter 91

    Beidu has entered the rainy season. These days have been gloomy. Although it has reached the end of summer, it is still summer. Coupled with the dull weather, there is no wind, and even the leaves have no spirit. They are all hung still and drooping on the twigs.


    Han Mo just finished cleaning up the dishes and chopsticks and looked at his eye watch. It should be almost there.


    The children''s grandparents said that they would arrive by bullet train in the morning. The station is not far from home. It''s almost time to calculate


    In fact, there are many train trips to Beidu, but Han Jun chose the earliest train in order to see his lovely granddaughter earlier. The old man didn''t care. He was anxious to see his granddaughter than anyone else. He used to miss his son, but now he cares about his granddaughter he hasn''t met. Anyway, we can''t delay a minute and run north every minute.


    The arrival time and departure time of the train number correspond. They arrive early and naturally start early. After more than five hours'' drive, Chen Yuehong complained all the way.


    "For six years, I didn''t know to take the initiative to call my son. Now it''s still a few hours away. I was so excited to buy a car so early that I couldn''t sleep at night. I was awakened by your broken alarm clock as soon as I closed my eyes."


    "How do you know I didn''t steal the phone? He answered when I called. All right, all right, you can sleep by yourself. " After checking online yesterday, Han Jun went directly to the mall to buy a gift for his lovely granddaughter. He went home and giggled at the gift all night. Lying in bed, he was too excited to sleep.


    But now he is not sleepy at all. He is completely excited. His wife beside him has rested in his seat. Han Jun''s mind is full of the lovely smiling face of his granddaughter.


    The children are so old. They look like four years old, like a little princess. All the pictures of the old man to the children come from the scene when she cheered Han Mo in "looking for a good voice".


    When the old companion exposed him, he said that he always deliberately transferred the TV to Apple satellite TV. In fact, he was only half right. It was Han Jun who changed the TV to Apple satellite TV, but he didn''t transfer it on purpose. Instead, he watched the replay every time his wife went out to buy vegetables. When he heard the sound of opening the door, he quickly turned it off. There was no time to change the channel. When there were children, come on, He even watched it and didn''t know how many times it was played back.


    ......


    It didn''t take the old couple much to find here according to the address. They checked the route at their home in southern Jiangsu, transferred to the subway twice, and soon arrived at Han Mo''s home.


    Standing at the door, Han Jun didn''t ring the doorbell immediately.


    "Why don''t you ring the doorbell?" Chen Yuehong urged, and then reached out to ring the doorbell.


    "Wait a minute, what''s the hurry?" Han Jun stopped his wife''s movements.


    Because the clothes were a little wrinkled after sitting in the car for several hours, the old man got the shirt collar and tucked the corners into his pants again. He felt that his image was OK and told his wife, "you ring the doorbell."


    Chen Yuehong glanced at the strange old man, rolled her eyes and rang the doorbell.


    Xuanxuan took the picture book and looked at it carefully. Her father said that her grandparents would arrive in the morning. The little guy was looking forward to it, but she was a little timid. She fantasized about her grandparents in her little brain, but she couldn''t remember.


    The little guy has a lot of rules. After reading the book, she will put it back on the small bookshelf. She put back the Little Red Riding Hood she just finished and took out the thickest book, journey to the dream ring.


    "Dad, why don''t grandparents come? Didn''t they say they would arrive in the morning?" Xuanxuan couldn''t help asking her father. In fact, the little guy''s little ears were always listening to the movement outside the door.


    Han Mo gently smiled and touched Xuanxuan''s head. "When Xuanxuan finishes reading this book, Grandpa and grandma will come."


    As soon as the voice fell, the doorbell rang.


    Han Mo Chao smiled at Xuanxuan and got up to open the door. The little guy quickly followed his father and ran to the door.


    The door opened slowly. The first thing I saw was a tall, thin, beautiful, young middle-aged woman. Relying on the memory in his brain, Han Mo knew that this was the original owner''s mother, and his father was standing behind.


    The little guy hid behind his father''s leg and peeped out his little head.


    Han Mo touched Xuanxuan''s brain while letting his parents in. "Haven''t you been looking forward to it, Grandpa and grandma are coming."


    Han Jun originally pretended to be a serious face. At the moment of seeing the little guy, he suddenly stretched out. Chen Yuehong also came over. Her face was full of joy and took two steps forward, "Oh, this is my baby granddaughter."


    Xuanxuan was a little shy and stepped back behind her father and said quickly, "Hello, Grandpa and grandma." Then he ran back to his small room.


    Han Mo saw the child run away and explained to the two old people, "the child is a little embarrassed. In fact, he has been looking forward to you just now."


    Chen Yuehong complained to Han Jun, "it''s your fault. You must have scared my baby granddaughter away."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I didn''t have a straight face just now. I, I smiled." Han Jun also wanted to be close to his granddaughter. Before he could show his granddaughter the gift, the little guy ran away.


    "That''s because you laugh more ugly than you cry." Chen Yuehong rolled her eyes at her wife and followed her son into the room.


    Han Mo moved the luggage of the two old people to the guest room. Chen Yuehong also took the opportunity to walk around each room. She wandered all over except the little guy''s room and even the toilet kitchen.


    "Son, it''s expensive to rent this house. Is the rent enough? Not enough to tell mom. " Although they live in southern Jiangsu, they all know the situation in Beidu. The house price is high and the rent is high.


    Han Jun and Chen Yuehong sat on the sofa. Han Mo poured two cups of tea for the second old man and gently put it on the tea table. "I have bought this house and I have enough money to spend."


    Chen Yuehong stared round, and Han Jun was also startled.


    "The house costs a lot of money." Chen Yuehong said in surprise.


    Han Mo smiled and didn''t answer.


    "Well, you and Shuya..." before Chen Yuehong spoke, Han Jun secretly kicked her foot. She quickly shut up and didn''t go on.


    In fact, after wandering around, the two old people understood everything. They could see that Han Mo lived alone with his children, and there was no trace of women at all. They knew that the child''s mother must be Shuya, but why Shuya didn''t live with Han mo. they didn''t know and it was inconvenient to ask.


    Think about it. After all, Shuya is a big star now. They can often see it on TV, but Han Mo is just getting better. Naturally, the difference between the two people is too far. It is normal that they are not together. They also understand. Therefore, Han Jun doesn''t let Chen Yuehong ask, and Chen Yuehong''s desire to talk stops.


    Han Mo thought it was nothing, and said generously, "Shuya will take the child to live for some time if she is not busy, but she is busy, so I bring it most of the time."


    After chatting for a while, it was Chen Yuehong who asked about her son. Whether he was good or not these years and what he had done. Han Mo also answered, just reporting good news instead of bad news.


    Han Jun was not in the mood to listen to their chat. He had already secretly walked to Xuanxuan''s room with toys. He had secretly made a good plan on how to close the relationship between his sons and grandchildren. His face showed a rare smile, loving and gentle.

 Chapter 92

    Although Xuanxuan hid back in her little room, she had been lying on the door secretly listening to the news outside. As Han Mo said, the little guy was a little shy, but she still liked her grandparents in her heart, because the children in the kindergarten had grandparents. Sometimes they would pick up the children from school, but they only had their parents or aunt Zeng Ying to pick them up.


    Han Jun hesitated at the door and gently knocked on the door. Xuanxuan was lying on the door listening to the sound. Suddenly the door rang. She ran away and sat back at her small desk.


    The small room made the sound of little feet running away. Han Jun listened closely again. The footsteps stopped and quiet for a second. Suddenly, a soft waxy child voice rang.


    "Please come in."


    Han Jun gently turned the door handle, pushed the door open, covered his face with a toy box, and walked inside carefully.


    The little guy opened his eyes and looked at the big box held by grandpa''s hands. There was a beautiful Barbie doll in it. She had blonde hair and blue eyes, wearing a small silver skirt and red high heels. Although Xuanxuan had many dolls, the girl had a natural love for Barbie. She liked the Barbie doll in an instant.


    Next to Barbie, there is a big pink wardrobe. There are two doors in the wardrobe. I don''t know what''s inside.


    Han Jun put his hands down slowly, showed his face and smiled at Xuanxuan.


    "Your name is Xuanxuan, right? May I sit down? "


    Han Jun pointed to the chair not far from the little guy and said.


    "Of course." Xuanxuan is not so shy at first. Her big eyes are still staring at Barbie and the mysterious wardrobe next to her.


    Although Han Jun got along with children for the first time, the little guy''s thoughts were all written on his face. He saw that Han Jun showed a kind smile again and was ready to remove the outer package of the gift box. "Grandpa really wants to see what''s in the wardrobe. Can Xuanxuan open it for grandpa?"


    The little guy nodded like a chicken pecking rice, jumped off the chair and ran to Grandpa. He said that Xuanxuan helped grandpa open it. In fact, the old man mainly helped to open the paper box with plastic packaging outside.


    But Han Jun didn''t do the last move to open the wardrobe and motioned the little guy to open it himself.


    Xuanxuan''s long eyelashes flashed twice and her big eyes looked at Grandpa.


    "Open it yourself." The old man said gently.


    The little guy stretched out two fat hands and slowly opened the pink mysterious wardrobe.


    "Wow, me." Xuanxuan couldn''t help exclaiming.


    After the two doors of the wardrobe are fully opened, there are just three sides. There are six small hangers in the middle, hanging a long princess skirt, and a small clothes hanger next to it. It is a short evening dress, as well as several separate small clothes and skirts. In the cabinet doors on the left and right, there are accessories, high-heeled shoes and small bags, as well as small combs, small mirrors and simulated cosmetics for Barbie dolls.


    Every little guy likes it, but he doesn''t know how to start.


    "Does Xuanxuan know how to play this? Grandpa is old and can''t play with toys. " Han Jun saw that the little guy was hesitating and said with a smile.


    The little guy raised his chin slightly. "This is not a toy. Her name is Barbie. These are her clothes and jewelry. If we want to dress her up beautifully, we must learn to match."


    She chose a long light blue princess dress, carefully put it on Barbie, and then began to choose shoes.


    The old man couldn''t get in, so he had to laugh with his granddaughter, and then kept saying, "good-looking" and "great".


    Chen Yuehong wanted to know why the old man suddenly disappeared while talking about heaven. Listening to the old man''s laughter, she went to the door of the small room and secretly glanced inside.


    He didn''t continue to walk. He just stood at the door and looked leisurely inside. Han Mo also came over. Chen Yuehong made a low voice gesture and said in a low voice, "when you were a child, the old man didn''t have such patience. It''s really a matter of brine ordering tofu."


    Han Mo smiled.


    From time to time, the little guy''s laughter and grandpa''s praise came out of the house, and then the two people laughed and clapped their hands together.


    Chen Yuehong looked for a while and turned to the kitchen. Han Mo didn''t disturb ye and sun.


    "Can you cook now? I couldn''t even cook noodles well before. " Chen Yuehong wanted to wear an apron to cook, but Han Mo stopped her, saying that they had a hard journey and didn''t let her intervene.


    Han Mo tied his apron on himself. "You always have to learn to do it, and children have to eat."


    Chen Yuehong helped her son. Although she didn''t talk much, she was very pleased. Her son''s character was not only mature, but also changing in all aspects.


    I know what my son is like when I am a mother. At that time, I was really afraid that Han Mo was unable to take good care of his baby granddaughter. Now they are worried too much.


    The two women were cooking in the kitchen. There was a big giggle outside the kitchen. The laughter was getting closer and closer.


    Chen Yuehong curiously walked to the kitchen door and suddenly shouted, "Oh, old man, you have a wound on your waist."


    Han Mo also came out and said softly to Xuanxuan, "come down, Xuanxuan, grandpa has a bad waist."


    The little guy was holding the doll in his hand and riding on Han Jun''s neck. As they walked, they were still talking and laughing together.


    Han Jun was having a good time with his granddaughter. Suddenly two troublemakers came and said unhappily, "what''s down? My waist is all right. As long as I carry my granddaughter, it''s all right." Then he bounced forward like an old urchin.


    The little guy clapped his hands happily on Grandpa''s neck. He didn''t want to come down at this time. He said with a small mouth, "Grandpa said that his waist is all right and won''t let Xuanxuan come down."


    "Yes, I won''t come down." Han Jun added.


    Chen Yuehong loves her old companion, but she takes the old child again. The little child can''t help but watch.


    There is an atmosphere of old and small. Time always passes very quickly. The method of getting closer between the old man and his granddaughter is very successful. Now it is completely played together, "Grandpa, help me hold Barbie."ˇ° I''m going to eat next to Grandpa. "ˇ° Grandpa, let''s watch cartoons together. "


    Han Mo feels that he has nothing to do. He used to have to play with his children after dinner, but now he doesn''t need it at all. Xuanxuan doesn''t have time to pester him, because now there is a grandfather who dotes on her more. Han Mo sometimes asks for some things, such as the time to watch cartoons and the amount of snacks. However, no matter what requirements grandpa has, as long as the old man can meet them, All the way to the green light.


    After lunch, the little guy played with grandpa for a while and went to take a nap. Han Mo coaxed the child to sleep and gently closed the door.


    There is a program of "looking for a good voice" in the evening. He will go to the company in the afternoon. Because the two old people are at home and get along well with the children, he has no trouble. Zeng Ying decides to let the children at home.


    Han Mo came out of the small room and was ready to tell his parents.


    There was a small gap in the door of the guest room. Just as Han Mo was about to knock on the door, he saw the child''s grandfather lying on the bed, and grandma put a plaster on his waist.


    "I told you my waist is bad. I can''t play with children like that." Chen Yuehong said painfully.


    Han Jun frowned, "keep your voice down. Don''t let Han Mo hear it. What''s this injury? Stick two plasters and you''ll be fine."


    Chen Yuehong shook her head helplessly and tore another plaster.


    Han Mo took a panoramic view of all this and waited at the door until the old man finished pasting the plaster and sat up. He gently knocked on the door.

 Chapter 93

    After explaining to his parents, Han Mo went out alone.


    The weather in Beidu is oppressive. Except for a heavy rain, it seems that it can no longer bring the slightest coolness to the people in Beidu. That''s the thing. The more you expect, the less you can get what you want.


    Meng Si had something to do, so he came to the TV station later. As he walked to the lounge, he complained, "what kind of weather is it? It''s so hot that it doesn''t rain." He used his hands to fan the wind on both sides of his cheeks. In fact, the air conditioner was turned on in the TV station, which was not hot, but Meng sigang came in from the outside, and the heat on his body had not yet dissipated.


    He sat down on the sofa and was annoyed. Suddenly he heard the voice of Xiao Pang running in from the door. He yelled more irritably, "what are you doing in a hurry? Being chased by ghosts? "


    Xiao Pang was out of breath. He was angry at the door and swallowed his saliva. "It''s not a ghost, it''s Chang Hao. I saw Chang Hao just now, and I heard the staff say that he is the singer who filled the seat today."


    Hearing Pang Xie''s words, Meng Si frowned slightly and looked at Han Mo, "haven''t you gathered in hall 1? The replacement is Chang Hao?"


    Han Mo was sending a message to the child''s grandmother to ask about the little guy. When he heard Meng Si''s words, he gave a light "um" and didn''t look up.


    Meng Si''s expression suddenly became serious, his eyebrows tightened, and said to himself, "why is he here?"


    Pang Xie nodded his head. "Yes, yes, why is Chang Hao here? This program only promotes new singers. He is not a new singer."


    Meng Si took a deep breath and put his hands around his chest and close to the back of the sofa. "The program team won''t let Han Mo always stand alone. How can the ratings of monologue be high."


    "So what? My brother Han is in danger. " Pangxie shouted anxiously, and then ran to Han Mo, "brother Han, you should be careful of Chang Hao."


    Han Mo didn''t listen to them carefully. Just after sending a message, he put his mobile phone back on him. When he heard Xiao Pang''s words, he was stunned, "huh?"


    "As soon as you speak, you have no edge. What danger, murderer?" Meng sigang just frowned because it was strange, but after thinking about it, he could understand the intention of the program group.


    Han Mo''s outstanding performance has won a large number of fans. He can get the "most popular male singer" just after his debut for more than two months. It is conceivable how much fan he relies on this program. Moreover, Han Mo''s fans are mostly young people. Now he has become an example for young people. Not only is his calm and low-key state very pleasant, but also his songs are very inspirational.


    Except for those whose parents have accumulated wealth, the vast majority of young people in Beidu are in the struggle period of career, which is true in all walks of life. Whether they are top students graduated from Beidu university or young people who come to work in other places, people in this age group generally have little economic strength. They buy a house with a slightly better mortgage, but they are also overwhelmed by housing loans, So Han Mo''s song gave them a lot of motivation to struggle and spoke their hearts. Or the song itself wrote their state at the moment.


    The resonance is strong and the voice is naturally high, and this group is the most active group on the network, so Han Mo has an advantage in the online selection, including the popularity on wechat.


    Han Mo relies on the program circle powder, and it''s nothing to improve the ratings of the program by Han Mo, but "looking for a good voice" is a competition program after all, with a total of 10 episodes. If you know the final champion candidate just after 4 episodes, it''s not very boring. The audience not only want to watch a song listening program, but also need to rely on the suspense of the game to stimulate the audience.


    To figure this out, it is not difficult to understand why the program team found a strong enemy for Han mo.


    But Meng Si is a little strange. As Xiao Pang said, Chang Hao is not a newcomer.


    Han Mo didn''t know Chang Hao. At that time, he didn''t listen carefully to the announcement of the appearance sequence, because he was the seventh appearance, and each issue was the same, and it was a common practice that new singers would appear first. There was nothing special. Han Mo didn''t care about Chang Hao at all.


    The most anxious thing in the room is Xiao Pang, holding his hands together nervously, "brother Han, you may not know Chang Hao. He is not a newcomer at all. He used to be our sichen media."


    Han Mo doesn''t care whether Chang Hao is a newcomer or not, but Han Mo is a little interested when Xiao Pang says that he used to be an artist of sichen.


    Xiao Pang then said, "when I first came to the company, Chang Hao was already very famous. He was also a creative singer. He wrote a lot of good songs and wrote songs for other singers in the company. He had a bright future, but later I didn''t know what had happened. The whole person changed. He beat entertainment reporters, gambled and drunk driving. During that time, a lot of negative news broke out, Then he left the company and quit the entertainment industry. It''s more than three years since he disappeared. " Xiao Pang is trying to count the time.


    Meng Si took a deep breath and slowly spit out, "three and a half years."


    "Yes, for three and a half years, President Meng, you were also very optimistic about him and said he was a pity." Pangxie said without hesitation.


    Meng Si looked serious. Obviously, he didn''t like to listen to the second half of what Xiao Pang said. He gave him a white look, but it was rare that he didn''t hate him because Meng Si really felt that Chang Hao had ruined his singing career at that time.


    Han Mo has a general understanding of Chang Hao and some expectations.


    Suddenly the door of the lounge was knocked.


    Xiao Pang was nervous about Han mo. Leng Buding was startled when he heard the knock on the door. He looked up and looked in the direction of the sound. He was stunned, "Chang Hao."


    Meng Si was thinking about his mind. When he heard the name, he turned to the direction of the door and saw the figure standing at the door with his eyebrows raised slightly.


    Chang Hao smiled and walked into the lounge. Without talking immediately, he sat directly opposite Meng Si and slowly opened his mouth, "brother Meng, haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Meng Si smiled. "Yes, for a long time."


    "I just heard you were here, so come and have a look. I didn''t expect you to be an agent again." Chang Hao''s expression is very gentle, like chatting with an old friend. His title to Meng Si is not general manager Meng, but brother Meng. Obviously, the relationship between the two people should be very good.


    Meng Si is the same. He doesn''t talk much, but he can see that he has a good impression of Chang Hao. At least in Meng Si''s heart, Chang Hao is worthy of the company''s praise both in strength and character.


    After a while, Chang Hao''s agent came to remind him that he could be ready to wait. He had a simple chat with Meng Si. Chang Hao got up.


    At the moment of walking outside the door, he looked back at Han mo.


    Han Mo didn''t participate in their chat, but he noticed that the other party was looking at himself and welcomed his eyes. When his eyes collided, Chang Hao paused and turned away.


    After Chang Hao left, Meng Si sighed, "I thought he would never enter the entertainment industry again in his life. Unexpectedly, he came back."


    Little Pang Xie has been sweating for Han Mo, hesitated for a long time, and finally couldn''t help but say, "brother Han, it doesn''t matter if we get the second place. We can''t always be the first. As long as we don''t eliminate, we can make more efforts in the finals. Now, with your popularity, Chang Hao must be better than you. It doesn''t matter whether we get the first place in this game or not, Hei hei."


    "Shut up." Meng Si stared at Pang. Pang Xie received the boss''s eyes. He knew he was wrong and dared not speak again.


    Han Mo didn''t think so. In the past, he didn''t really care about the number of places, because the ranking in his heart was not important, but this time, he wanted to win, not to get the first honor, but to win Chang Hao. At a glance, he determined that this man was a worthy opponent.

 Chapter 94

    The studio where Apple TV broadcast the "looking for a good voice" program is the best in the TV building. Both the number of people the venue can accommodate and the sound effect equipment are in the forefront of national TV stations, especially the sound effect equipment, which can absolutely show every singer''s voice perfectly.


    The audience has arrived. The three guests and judges are making the final makeup before the opening, seat debugging and lighting on. The chief director once again determines the staff in all directions.


    Countdown, five, four, three... The program officially begins, and host Li Manli takes the stage.


    Li Manli is wearing a sapphire blue evening dress inlaid with Rhinestones of the same color today. Her skirt fits well, just outlining her graceful streamline. Her long black hair is carefully shaped and regularly placed on one side of her shoulder.


    "It''s said that Chang Hao is making up the vacancy." Lei Jia said.


    Zhai Xu chuckled, "it''s a good program this time."


    Shu yaxiumei is slightly restrained and has a colorful expression. She doesn''t know Chang Hao, but she has heard about him. When she first came to Apple TV today and heard that the replacement singer is him, Peng Ye told a lot of stories about this man.


    He is a good singer. His songs have lost their reputation for more than three years. His sudden appearance this time should also want to comeback through the program. The stage of "looking for a good voice" is really the best choice for him at the moment.


    If it''s an ordinary person, it''s also a good position to get the second place, but Han Mo is the single champion for four consecutive periods. If he doesn''t continue this time, there will be overwhelming negative comments, and then many so-called music critics pop up and start making up stories.


    At the moment, Shu Ya can''t listen to the host or the other two guests and judges around her. She has been thinking about Han Mo who came out last.


    Of course, the program team hopes that every singer participating in the program will have a degree of topic. The situation of a hundred schools of thought competing is good. A single show is really monotonous and there is no suspense. Such a program is not good-looking.


    Therefore, Li Manli''s hand cards to introduce Chang Hao are also a tribute to his past and a remembrance of the good songs he once sang.


    Many of the audience knew him. When they heard Chang Hao''s name, they began to applaud and cheer.


    The applause continued for a while. The lounge listened very clearly. Xiao Pang was scolded by Meng Si and didn''t dare to talk more. He sat next to his idol obediently and didn''t dare to stand up and walk around. However, Han Mo was worried. His hands kept rubbing each other. He always wanted to speak, but he was swept over by Meng Si''s cold knife''s eyes, and then hurriedly shut his mouth.


    Meng Si didn''t mean to make Xiao Pang uncomfortable, but he was also nervous for Han mo. if one more person kept banging, he would be more unable to sit still. Meng Si was also on pins and needles.


    Wang Qian and Guo Tao in front of the stage, like every game, are waiting for Han Mo''s appearance next to the stand on the side of the stageˇ° In order to create a mysterious atmosphere, the program team of "looking for a good voice" did not type Chang Hao''s name and kept it confidential to other singers, but as Apple TV staff, they still secretly heard the name of the replacement singer.


    They understand the intention of the program group arrangement, but they are also worried that Han Mo has a strong opponent.


    Li Manli ended all the opening crosstalk and said in the warm applause of the audience, "please welcome singer No. 1, love song Prince Chang Hao."


    Most of the songs written by Chang Hao are love songs. Their voice is low and restrained. They are not technical singing. Their range is stable and suitable for listening when they are quiet.


    The light darkened. In the dark, a tall and thin man walked slowly to the center of the stage with his head slightly lowered.


    Suddenly the light turned on again. Chang Hao slowly looked up, "I''m back. Are you still there?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the scene began to boil. Although he disappeared for three and a half years, for an artist in the rising period, this time was too long, but for fans, they did not forget the familiar voices and popular old songs they were familiar with more than three years ago.


    For a moment, a lot of audience shouted together under the stage, "yes."


    What Chang Hao said could not be heard in the lounge, but the "Zai" shouted by the audience was too penetrating, and Meng Simei''s heart tightened.


    Little Pang Shi couldn''t help standing up, "President Meng, brother Han, I, I''ll go ahead and have a look and inquire about the enemy." Afraid of Mengsi''s opposition, he ran away.


    Meng Si watched pangxie disappear from the door and shook his head helplessly.


    Han Mo has not changed much. He is still sending messages to his child''s grandmother. Her grandmother also sent some photos of Xuanxuan playing with her grandfather. All the old and young are laughing happily.


    The lounge without Pang became a little quiet, and the applause also stopped in front of the stage.


    Chang Hao motioned to the band teacher next to him that the song he sang today was "stay".


    "The flowers blooming outside the window and the home prepared for you in the window, our biggest fault is not the insurmountable barrier, but that I will not stay affectionately, and you will not try to turn back..."


    Chang Hao has a low voice, deep emotion and slow music style. This song is not very suitable for the game, but it can make people calm down and listen carefully.


    "Stay" is a song created by Chang Hao at the peak of his career. It has won many awards. Although the world''s cultural and entertainment industry lags behind the world before Han Mo, and the quality of the song is relatively poor, it is not easy to get major awards and be loved by fans.


    Chang Hao used this song as his first song on the stage of "looking for a good voice" to make a good start.


    This song is suitable for listening in a quiet environment. It is very sensational. Although Chang Hao withdrew from the singing world for more than three years, his singing level has not decreased. Most of the audience miss the love song Prince they once liked.


    The replacement of the singing world is too fast. I don''t know how many singers are introduced and how many new songs are added every year. Unless it is particularly classic, everyone basically forgets after listening to it. Chang Hao sang this song on the stage this time, which once again reminds everyone of his memory.


    The five minute song soon ended. The audience burst into warm applause. Chang Hao bowed deeply to the audience.


    After more than three years of absence, he made his debut again as a newcomer on this stage. The audience changed, the emotion changed, and so did he.


    After listening, pangxie returned to the lounge. As soon as he stepped into the door, Mengsi looked at him.


    After being an assistant for so many years, the boss knew what to answer with a look in his eyes.


    "Chang Hao''s" stay "today is the same as before." When Xiao Pang just knew that Chang Hao was coming, he was very worried about Han mo. he didn''t know why he was not good at rap after listening to Chang Hao''s singing, but he didn''t worry at once.


    Meng Si whispered the title of the song, "stay." Then he smiled as if he thought of something.


    Han Mo''s songs are original and have not even been released. Meng Si has always been laissez faire, but he knows that Han Mo is a comprehensive singer and can control any type. Similarly, he also knows Chang Hao.


    Meng Si just remembered Chang Hao''s fame more than three years ago. He forgot the song he once sang. Now he suddenly remembered it and compared it with Han Mo''s previous games. He smiled, then sat relaxed on the sofa, took out his mobile phone and began to brush wechat.

 Chapter 95

    Liu Xiaoqing and ye Lizhi were the sixth and fifth players respectively. Unlike Han Mo, they had been fighting at the bottom of the circle for several years before they lined up in the company. Naturally, they knew Chang Hao. When they gathered in hall 1 this time, they were surprised to see that it was him.


    After putting on their makeup, they went to the front desk to see Chang Hao''s performance. After listening, they all walked to lounge 7.


    On the stage, singer No. 2 is singing and singer No. 3 is waiting.


    The door was knocked gently. Liu Xiaoqing and ye Lizhi stood at the door at the same time and saw Han Mo sitting inside. They walked into the lounge one by one.


    Ye Lizhi was straight and took the lead in opening his mouth. "At first, I was worried that Chang Hao would pose a threat to Han mo. now it seems that the threat should be small. Chang Hao''s singing still has no explosive power. It''s OK to download it and listen to it in the quilt on the mobile phone. It''s obvious that the tension on the stage is not good."


    What Liu Xiaoqing wanted to say was said by Ye Lizhi, and she didn''t know what to say. She just wanted to cheer Han Mo on and tell him not to have pressure. Chang Hao is famous, but her singing style has formed a pattern, and each song is similar.


    When the words came to his mouth, he didn''t know how to speak, but whispered, "Mr. Han Mo, come on."


    There were more people in the lounge, and it was not as quiet as before. Xiao Pang and ye Lizhi began to talk about several songs Chang Hao sang a few years ago, and analyzed what he would sing next. Anyway, there were some. There was no chat.


    Ye Lizhi and Liu Xiaoqing will also play respectively, so they didn''t sit too long. After sitting for a while, they all returned to their rooms.


    On the stage, the fourth singer is singing. Ye Lizhi has gone to wait, and Liu Xiaoqing is also preparing.


    Applause rose and fell, and the singers stepped down.


    Han Mo''s mobile phone screen suddenly lit up. He looked at the call prompt and connected the phone.


    Just holding the mobile phone to my ear, a waxy soft child voice came out of the receiver, "Dad."


    Han Mo couldn''t help smiling, "did Xuanxuan listen to her grandparents at home?"


    "Xuanxuan is so good. She is watching TV with her grandpa and waiting for her father to appear. Dad, you are the best and sing the best. You must come on." The little guy said everything she could think of to cheer up.


    "Dad will work hard." Han Mo said softly.


    Because he was about to wait, Han Mo didn''t talk much. He gave two instructions and ended the call with the little guy.


    The assistant director has been informed that he can wait.


    Han Mo and Meng Si walked side by side. Xiao Pang followed him and kept asking East and West.


    "Brother Han, I just remembered that I didn''t ask you in detail about the song to be sung today." Little pangxie said with a frown.


    Meng Si answered, "I told you the name of the song."


    "But Mr. Meng, it''s no use just knowing the song name. We haven''t heard any of brother Han''s songs. At least we can guess what direction it is when we see the song name before. It''s inspirational or sensational. We can''t guess the content of this song from the song name alone."


    "I won''t know if I can listen directly in a moment." Meng Si rolled his eyes.


    Ponzi leaned back and didn''t speak again.


    Liu Xiaoqing has been singing. She has maintained her consistent style and image. She sings a song that matches her voice temperament. If Han Mo was the most successful in the previous issues, the second successful is Liu Xiaoqing. She has become a new female singer with millions of wechat fans from an unknown girl who is difficult to make her debut. For her life, It is a qualitative leap.


    As Liu Xiaoqing''s voice gradually weakened and the music ended, she paused for a moment, bowed to the audience to express her thanks, and then walked slowly off the stage.


    Now is the time for the host to interact with the guest judges. Li Manli is looking forward to Han Mo''s performance. She is a sister of Apple TV, but she has been successfully won by Han Mo circle. On the surface, she has the same attitude towards every singer. In fact, she only supports Han Mo in her heart. Seeing the title of the song Han Mo is going to sing today, Li Manli is more looking forward to it, but she is very professional, I won''t express my personal views on the stage. I always give the ball to several guests and judges every time.


    "Only Han Mo is left. He just won the most popular male singer award. Today is his first stage after receiving the award. I don''t know if he can surprise us." Lei Jia always appreciated Han mo. at that time, when she presented the award, she saw the name of Han Mo written on the card at the first sight. In her heart, she silently said something to be feared later.


    Lei Jia was better without mentioning the award. Zhai Xu was blocked when he mentioned the music fashion award. He didn''t want to talk and didn''t say a word.


    Shuya sat up slightly and changed her posture. "Han Mo will surprise us every time. I believe this one will be no exception."


    Han Mo got ready at the entrance. The lights dimmed. There was only a narrow light path from the position on the stage to the center of the stage. Warm applause broke out in the audience.


    When Han Mo stood on the stage, the light path disappeared and the stage was dark.


    Two seconds of silence.


    Suddenly.


    All the spotlights hit Han Mo at the same time, especially dazzling. From now on, the stage only belongs to Han mo. no matter how many people came and went before, now he is the master here.


    The band received Han Mo''s signal, the music sounded, and the rhythmic Prelude circled in the whole studio. With the end of the last syllable of the prelude, Han Mo''s penetrating voice broke out in the air through radio waves.


    "In the starry sky at night, you only see the brightest one ~ the one you worship in the sea of people, the one with the most topics and the reddest one ~ who doesn''t covet, wants to stand in the center of the stage, and the halo only twinkles for me ~ who cares what you think and what you do..."


    "Exaggeration is not a sin. It can meet the empty and boring life. The peeping eyes and the talking mouth amuse every meal..."


    The song of Han Mo''s competition today is a very famous song in the world, "boast".


    However, instead of choosing the Cantonese version of God of songs, he chose the Mandarin version he had heard in the finals of a program, not because of the voice line, nor because the former needs Cantonese singing, but because he prefers the content expressed in the Mandarin lyrics.


    People can only see the "brightest" and "reddest" person, the "Idol" and "Star" deliberately created under the light of countless spotlights. As for what is outside the light, who cares and who cares.


    However, the exaggerated camouflage completely different from their own essence is not a wrong thing. At least it can become a topic for people to chat after dinner and meet everyone''s empty and boring life. Why bother with these.


    Han Mo perfectly interprets the first two paragraphs with his highly infectious, high pitched and high pitched singing. The dry ice and white fog on both sides of the stage together with the lights ejected at the same time when he made his last treble.


    The audience was replaced by the first small climax and couldn''t help bursting out with applause for the first time after the singing.


    Lei Jia was stunned, not only because Han Mo changed a new singing method, sonorous and powerful, high pitched and ethereal. More importantly, he heard the lyrics, but felt that he was singing, playing his due role in the spotlight every day.


    Zhai Xu frowned slightly and listened carefully to every word sung in Han Mo songs.


    Shuya was still worried about Han Mo, but now she shows a happy smile. As she just said, Han Mo will always surprise everyone.

 Chapter 96

    Han Mo suddenly took the wheat off the microphone rack. He had never done this before. In the past singing, Han Mo gave people a low-key and calm feeling. Even rock and roll stood in front of the wheat with few body movements.


    At the moment when the chorus part sounded, Han Mo pulled out the microphone, took two steps to the side of the stage, stood still, and suddenly spoke with great explosive force.


    "Don''t you have to be boastful? If you don''t fight for right and wrong and true and false, you can compare your worth with the packaging. Who speaks the truth and who speaks the truth..."


    "As long as the picture is surprised enough, as long as the content is explosive enough, one mouth opens the ceiling, laughs and scolds, and can only tell the truth secretly in front of the mirror at night..."


    The tone of the last sentence gradually weakened. Han Mo''s penetrating voice retracted and played freely, dragging a gentle ending. The song was again transmitted to all corners of the studio hall through the microphone.


    The voice has always been in a high pitched range, and the atmosphere of the scene has been completely driven. At the moment, Han Mo is not singing, but singing about himself. He sings about all the bright stars on the surface. In the environment mixed with true and false, everyone compares ostentation, packaging and value. The surface is bright. In fact, he is cheating and wearing a false mask, It may only be at night that one can tell the truth.


    Lyrics express a phenomenon, an atmosphere and a kind of helplessness.


    Every artist Han Mo sings is experiencing it personally, and the more popular he is, the deeper his feeling is. However, no one wants to say these things, let alone write them in the song like Han mo.


    Zhai Xu tightened his eyebrows and held the signing pen tightly in his hand.


    Shuya is a little excited. Try to control herself. Don''t get out of control like other fans. Come on.


    Lei Jia has been in the entertainment industry all his life. At this time, he is silent.


    "You like me and don''t like me. It''s your freedom. I just hope to catch your ear ~ sing the first note for the music dream at some time. I haven''t given up since then. There are too many obstacles from subjective and objective onlookers, and I have to bear the good and bad."


    "So I want to sing praises and let my emotions release in the song. Although there are many choices, there are several good songs that can move people and give them something..."


    "Looking for a good voice" is a program heavily built by Apple satellite TV. Now it has developed into the third season and has attracted much attention. Today, not only the audience but also many stars in the performing arts circle watch the live broadcast in front of the TV.


    As soon as Han Mo''s song came out, wechat blew up, and the stars called for Han Mo one after another.


    Zhao Yuan, who just starred in the "lone Walker", said in the wechat, "if I can exercise the rights of public judges, I will vote for Han mo."


    The film Emperor Zhou Ziquan Aite Han Mo, accompanied by a picture of Han Mo singing on the stage, "thank you for your" boasting ", singing our helplessness."


    After the appearance of the two big V''s, netizens followed the crowd and posted various messages. Other stars also praised and reprinted the words of the film emperor. Everyone said that Han Mo''s "pompous" sang the brilliance in front of them and the loneliness behind them.


    "Boast" expresses not only the entertainment circle, but also all walks of life. No matter what they are doing, people will always see the top and most brilliant people. However, most of the other groups at the bottom struggle for survival, but the top must be happy. In fact, they may not be.


    When Han Mo sang this song, the true and false voice conversion was very good, and the range was always very high. It was slightly different from his previous singing method. Han Mo used some skills this time. The song was close to the end, and the lights and the audience cooperated with Han Mo''s singing and shouting.


    "Don''t you have to boast? I''ve struggled in my heart. When I work hard, does anyone see it? Does anyone know it? When I sing, my thoughts melt and my voice is hoarse. It''s good to say that I''m possessed or crazy, if I can''t use it. What are you, singing player... "


    "Look, I''m shining for you. It''s not to your taste. Please accept it. I''ll spark for you next moment, ah..."


    Struggling whether it is necessary to boast, silently trying but not being seen and recognized by others, singing until my thoughts melt and my voice is hoarse. Singing is my destiny. I have to keep going. That''s it. Regardless of other people''s views, whether I''m possessed or crazy, I must sing to the end. This is my way, the way I choose myself, If you don''t play incisively and vividly, you can''t be a singing player.


    It doesn''t matter whether it suits your appetite or not. This is my stage, this is my song, and I will have the most brilliant brilliance in the next moment.


    Han Mo''s songs seem to be shaping a struggling but helpless person who sees through all kinds of reality, but finally maintains a full heart. He is a noble childe at the spiritual level. This is himself, a singer with a soul.


    With the last roar through the sky, the perfect image in the singer''s heart has been fully displayed in the music. Don''t exaggerate, don''t struggle, do what you want to do, sing what you want to sing, and become what you want to be.


    Han Mo''s high voice continued, and the audience stood up. The staff who were originally responsible for maintaining order were also attracted by the song and did not care to let the audience sit down.


    For a time, everyone was clapping their hands.


    Leijia stood up.


    Shuya stood up.


    Zhai Xu couldn''t help standing up.


    Like shouting out his last breath of strength, Han Mo was relieved and relieved from his singing. He used his singing to guide people. He was not a pretentious little man, but a singer with rich spirit.


    The two versions of boast express the opposite breath. The Cantonese version is about inner struggle, pain and complaint. It is only superficial boast, but it is the inner monologue of a small person. But the Mandarin version is written not to boast, is blood, is free and easy, is to put down, is to let go. So Han Mo prefers this version.


    The sound penetrated the air and gradually disappeared, as if it remained in the clouds and pierced the earth.


    Han Mo stood on the stage and applauded for a long time. Han Mo''s songs touched their hearts again. Boasting can express all walks of life. Everyone plays a different role in his own circle.


    Meng Si put his hands around his chest and said with a smile, "this boy always surprises people. It''s a blind worry to be nervous for him."


    The voice fell, and the little Pang standing behind didn''t answer. If it had been before, Pang Xie would have danced forward. Today, he didn''t dare to go to the front because he was afraid that Mengsi would have to give him a cold kick in the back like last time.


    Meng Si turned his head strangely and glanced behind him.


    Xiao Pang was still clapping his hands hard. He didn''t hear what Meng Si said at all. Han Mo''s song was so shocking, and today''s singing was completely different from before. Pang Xie was surprised and began to suppress his emotions. Finally, he couldn''t help bursting out.


    Han Mo had bowed and was ready to walk down the stage. Pang Xie''s applause still didn''t stop. He looked at Han Mo''s figure and clapped his hands.


    Meng Si stepped back two steps, raised his leg horizontally and gave pangxie a foot, "don''t shoot, everyone is down."


    At this time, Pang Xie reacted. He rushed in the direction of North Korea, South Korea and Mexico and shouted excitedly, "brother Han, brother Han."


    Meng Si looked at Xiao Pang''s back and shook his head helplessly.


    In front of the TV, Xuanxuan is watching her father''s performance with her grandparents. She doesn''t know the lyrics or singing skills, but she knows that her father is the best. Everyone applauds her father. His father is the greatest.


    Han Jun chuckled, "hum, it''s still like that. It''s a bit of my style."


    Chen Yuehong rolled her eyes. "Don''t put gold on your face. My son is much more handsome than you."


    "How to talk? I was handsome when I was young." Han Jun said unconvinced.


    Xuanxuan jumped and jumped in front of the TV and shouted, "Dad, Dad, this is my father."

 Chapter 97

    When Han Mo stepped down, there was still applause in the studio. Everyone stood and clapped until his back completely disappeared, and the audience was still unwilling to sit down.


    Li Manli came on stage and the people under the stage were still standing.


    The guests and judges also stood up. Han Mo''s back had disappeared at the backstage entrance, and they sat down slowly.


    When the staff came out to maintain order, the audience reluctantly took their seats. Han Mo brought them audio-visual feast again and again. This is not the first time, nor will it be the last time.


    The public judges began to line up to leave the venue, and the scene of nervous and busy staff organizing voting can be seen on the big screen.


    Li Manli calmed her mood a little. As a professional host, she can always control her emotions at any time, but at the moment, she spent a lot of effort to get her thoughts out of Han Mo''s song. It''s not too shocking to describe it.


    "Mr. Lei, can you predict the result of today''s competition?" Li Manli asked Lei Jia with a smile.


    This topic is actually very sensitive. Whoever you say will prove who you want to support. If you guess wrong, you will not only hit your face, but also offend others.


    But Lao Lei is not the kind of person who is afraid of things. He has a loud voice and his tone is very excited. He is not the host. Of course, he can''t collect his emotions freely like Li Manli. He speaks with the emotion brought by Han Mo''s song, and his voice trembles slightly.


    "I may be older, but I am more easily touched and more emotional. Objectively speaking, I can''t predict. After all, everyone of the public judges is an individual, but if you give me a ticket and let me vote for the singer I want to support, I will vote for Han Mo without hesitation. " Lei Jia''s expression is very serious. He is seriously expounding his inner thoughts, not simply to interact and adjust the atmosphere.


    After hearing Lei Jia''s speech, the audience burst into warm applause. They agreed with his attitude in this way.


    "I will also vote for Han mo." Shuya didn''t wait for Li Manli to ask, and took the initiative to say. She is a low-key and rarely speaks, especially about Han Mo''s comments. Generally, she does not express her own views. However, this time, regardless of her personal feelings, as a guest judge, Shuya has no reason not to support Han Mo and pompous in terms of this song alone.


    Lei Jia and Shu Ya both expressed their opinions, and everyone''s attention focused on Zhai Xu.


    To be fair, Han Mo''s song today really touched him. There will be sad stories behind every successful person who comes to everyone''s vision, but they will have great changes in their thoughts and minds on the way to success. Some people will go in a good direction, and some will fall even more.


    Zhai Xu really doesn''t want to speak well for Han mo. six years ago, he regarded Han Mo as his opponent and robbed the role in an disgraceful way. Six years later, although his value is much higher than Han Mo, he still regarded Han Mo as his opponent.


    After struggling for a while, Zhai Xu put on his disguise again and said with a smile, "I agree with Mr. Lei and Xiaoya."


    It is rare for the three guest judges to unanimously support the same person. In order to create an atmosphere, the program group will deliberately arrange some conflicts to stimulate the interactive effect. At the moment, there is no dispute to vote for Han Mo, even if it is a virtual vote.


    In the time of waiting for results, the network is the most active. Xiao Pang sitting in the lounge keeps refreshing wechat customers.


    The "looking for a good voice" program is all discussed on the wechat home page, and countless topics have been generated around the program. Some feel that this issue is particularly exciting, some feel that the singer''s strength is getting stronger and stronger, and some are surprised by Chang Hao''s comeback, but the most is about Han Mo and his "boast" presented to you today.


    Han Mo, "boast" is almost crazily brushing the screen. Dozens of information about these two keywords may be mixed with one or two information about other contents.


    Netizen Jianhong Qiufu said on wechat, "Han Mo''s performance today shocked me. This song is amazing. Shouldn''t this level be a big move in the finals? I''m looking forward to the performance of Korea and Mexico in the finals. "


    Netizen emperor Xiling said, "I wear a suit at work every day and play another person. Only when I come home exhausted at night and take off my suit can I become myself. Although I''m not the brightest and reddest, I''m just a hard-working person."


    The netizen''s life is a dream. He forwarded the photos of Han Mo singing on the stage and said, "your efforts are seen by some people. We believe you will become a unique singer."


    Comments play too fast, little Ponzi has no time to look carefully, and the comments updated in real time are still changing.


    Because the film Emperor Zhou Ziquan Aite Han Mo, together with a picture of Han Mo singing on the stage, "thank you for your" boasting ", singing our helplessness."


    "Movie Emperor Zhou Ziquan, Han Mo" has become a hot search item and has been topped on the hot search list. His wechat has been praised and forwarded by countless netizens.


    Because of his qualifications and status, Zhou Ziquan dared to stand up and express emotion. At first, other stars waited and saw, but they only secretly found their own shadow from the lyrics in their hearts, but they didn''t dare to speak first. When they saw the voice of the film emperor, they followed and forwarded it one after another. Fans see idols forwarding praise and follow them, so this wechat is promoted as a hot search, juxtaposing the names of the two people.


    Xiao Pang shouted excitedly, "brother Han is really angry this time. Even the film Emperor Zhou came out to publicly support brother Han."


    Pang Xie opened Zhou Ziquan''s wechat and was sliding the mobile phone screen to see the comments of netizens. "Zhou Yingdi used to be so low-key that many people couldn''t rub his heat. He has been in business for 30 years without scandal and never participated in the right and wrong in the circle. This time, he will go directly to Aite Han Ge. Han Ge is too arrogant."


    Han Mo has just answered the little guy''s phone and is still standing at the door.


    Meng Si was surprised when he saw the wechat when he brushed it, but he didn''t react as much as Xiao Pang.


    Zhou Ziquan''s wechat can indeed attract another wave of people to pay attention to Han Mo and the program of "looking for a good voice". However, how to develop in the future depends on Han Mo himself. Whether Han Mo can be popular and how long it can be popular, even Meng Si can''t guarantee, and how can it be as Pang Xie said that relying on a wechat supported by others is even popular, even if it is a movie emperor.


    The guest judges and the host are interacting, the voting continues on the big screen, and the assistant editor and director is always ready to inform the singer to come on stage.


    Soon, the staff on the big screen said that after the statistics, they would send a message to Li Manli''s mobile phone on the stage.


    Li Manli is unprecedentedly nervous. As a host, she has presided over many large and small competitions. Every time she pretends to be suspense. In fact, she is extremely calm. Only this time, he is really nervous for Han Mo and his "boast".


    In fact, as long as they support Han Mo in their hearts, they will have a similar mood. After all, whether the 100 public judges are infected by Han Mo as they think, it''s hard to say. The public judges don''t know who is selected on the votes of others except themselves.


    According to the order of appearance, Chang Hao took the stage first and stood on the far left of the stage. Han Mo stood at the other end. Chang Hao is the only person who may pose a threat to Han mo.


    We don''t care who is the last at the moment. We may be eliminated in the next game. We are concerned about who will become the first, whether it is Han Mo, who brings surprises and excitement, or Chang Hao, who has been away for more than three years and made his debut as a new man.


    Li Manli can see the first person''s name, but in order to create suspense, the more people want to know immediately, the more she has to reveal it at last.


    As time went by, only the last two places, first and second, remained unpublished.


    There are only two names left, Han Mo and Chang Hao.


    Li Manli had driven the mood of the scene. She finally looked at her mobile phone and her purplish lips opened and closed slightly.


    All the audience who waited for the results held their breath for fear of making a sound and missing anything, whether it was on the scene, in front of the TV, or watching the live broadcast on the Internet. At the moment, the world seems quiet, waiting for only a voice and a name


    "The first place in this game is..."


    Xiao Pang swallowed his saliva mercilessly. He was too nervous. He suddenly grabbed Meng Si''s arm. Meng Si threw it hard and stared at him. He listened to the result equally nervously.


    "He is..."


    ......


    "Han Mo!"

 Chapter 98

    Now the network is not as developed as before when there were only paper media. It is always the next morning that the major pages of newspapers and magazines can publish relevant reports on some competitions. Now the competition is going on, and the voices from all sides on the network have been overwhelming.


    This heat has been fermenting continuously. After heating up overnight, it has occupied the eye-catching position of major websites.


    At the same time, the major media made a voice on the Internet to summarize several competitions between Korea and Mexico. For a time, a large number of words about Korea and Mexico enriched various web pages.


    Wechat, forums and websites of traditional paper media all put the content about Han Mo at the top, not only praising his singing and creative strength, but also raising his songs to a spiritual level to arouse the resonance of netizens.


    "Han Mo''s name is not just a new singer, but has become a symbol. The songs he creates are not music he has nothing to listen to after dinner. It is a kind of spirit and a kind of power."


    "How many people have appeared in Han Mo''s songs to strive for their ideals and work hard in other places. Is to find the hope of life, enrich the strength beyond ordinary, and meet the blooming life with a broad mind of self-improvement. Or insist on noble spirit, no longer be a clown wearing a mask, no longer boastful, learn to be free and easy, and learn to put down. Perhaps you are looking for and missing the southern girl in your life. "


    "Han Mo -- the most dazzling star in the new generation of music."


    Some people like Han Mo, support him and appreciate him. This group accounts for the majority, but a small number of people used to be Chang Hao''s fans. They began to listen to Chang Hao''s songs a few years ago. They sleep with his love songs every idle night. Naturally, they hope Chang Hao will win.


    It''s not strange to have different voices. It''s strange, abnormal and unscientific if everyone supports Han mo. It was originally a benign state. Even Chang Hao''s fans didn''t think it was wrong for Han Mo to win. They just regretted that their idol won the second place.


    However, some people who are willing to make things big and take advantage of this opportunity make small moves in the dark.


    When Chang Hao''s fans expressed their views on wechat, were happy about his idol''s return, praised his performance, and hoped that he would perform better in the next game, a topic suddenly appeared on the Internet.


    #On how many Chang Hao can a Han Mo compete with


    This topic was first revealed by a voice comment from the big V of the media, and then a group of self media numbers followed the rhythm of the comments, and netizens who didn''t know the truth began to participate.


    This topic is boring. Han Mo and Chang Hao are two independent individuals. They should be the same. Since they are not the number of individuals, they literally mean strength.


    Chang Hao''s fans can bear to lose, because they feel that although they lost to Han Mo, Han Mo is indeed more expressive in this game. They are unwilling to admit that they lost to others in Idol Singing, but only admit that they lost in song selection. But some people say that their idols lose because they have no strength. They are unwilling and unbearable.


    After being fanned by others, the two fans were successfully used by interested people to start a war of words.


    "Han Mo was only a few days old. When Chang Hao became famous, he didn''t know which overpass he was performing under."


    "It''s not sooner or later to become famous. Now it''s a complete victory to dump you a few blocks."


    "Chang Hao just made a mistake in this song selection. It''s not impossible to get the first place if he takes some time in the song selection in the next game."


    "Is that a question of choosing songs? That''s the original singing styleˇ¶ "Stay" is his own song. When you think about it carefully, every song of Chang Hao is in this style, but Han Mo is different. He can rock, folk, low and calm, high and excited. This is a soul singer. "


    Fans from both sides have been fighting against each other, but they are relatively mild, and there are no extreme remarks. Later, I don''t know who said a sentence. See you next week, a mule or a horse. This "mild" curse is over. See you next week has become a new topic and added a sense of expectation to the program "looking for a good voice".


    Xiao Pang proudly turned off the computer, because it was Han Mo''s "fan group" who made a concluding speech just now. As a fan and Meng Si''s assistant, Xiao Pang ended the war of words used by people in his own way and gradually guided the topic to everyone''s expectations for the next game. Fortunately, there is no water army this time, and real netizens are often easy to guide.


    After the program was broadcast, the official wechat of "looking for a good voice" immediately uploaded the small video of each player''s singing to the network in segments. Xiao Pang had already downloaded Han Mo''s video to his mobile phone.


    On the weekend afternoon, lying in bed, wearing headphones, continue to feel Han Mo''s music.


    ......


    Han Mo hasn''t paid attention to the program since he came home from the game last night. Meng Si called in the morning and said that several media invitations had been pushed for him.


    Meng Si has his own ideas. The purpose of accepting the interview is to increase the exposure rate, but Han Mo is now a hot search physique. He doesn''t need to increase the exposure and bring his own topic, so he doesn''t have to accept the interview. Han Mo has a low-key character and continues to be mysterious. Unless it''s very valuable, Meng Si knows well. He''s not ready to let Han Mo take the rest of the interviews.


    Although Han Mo doesn''t care about the evaluation on the network, he knows that the next game must be a hard battle. Chang Hao''s game is to find out the bottom. The next game will definitely look for opportunities to break out. He is bound to want to compete with him. Han Mo doesn''t care about this opponent.


    Since Grandpa and grandma came, Han Mo completely got rid of the arduous work of playing with them. In addition to cooking and brushing, he spent the rest of his time doing what he wanted.


    As long as he is with Xuanxuan, Grandpa''s waist is not sore and his back is not painful. It''s all right to climb the fifth floor at one go.


    Of course, Han Jun said this in front of Xuanxuan, but when he returned to the room, he still needed Chen Yuehong to help change the plaster on his waist. No matter how much Chen Yuehong loves him, the old man always goes back with a word, "just let the child be happy."


    The little guy couldn''t stay at home at the weekend. After his nap, he pestered grandpa to go out to play.


    "Grandpa, let''s go out and play. I''ll take you to my secret base." The little guy looked mysterious and whispered to Han Jun. in fact, he just wanted to go out. Taking grandpa to the secret base was the second.


    Han Jun knew the medicine sold in the little guy''s gourd, but he still cooperated with Xuanxuan''s words and repeated with a curious expression, "Wow, secret base."


    The little guy was interested in seeing Grandpa. He was very happy and nodded hard. "Yes, Grandpa, the secret base is in the nearby park. Do you want to go?"


    "Of course I want to go. Show grandpa your secret base." Han Jun''s expression is exaggerated, like a child.


    The old man carried a messenger bag with an umbrella in it, which was his habit for many years. No matter what the weather is, he must take an umbrella for a rainy day. Then he carried Xuanxuan''s small kettle and set off for the secret base happily.


    Han Mo has been communicating with the animation team of "journey to the dream ring" about animation production. He doesn''t care much. When he comes out of the room, the child and grandpa have gone out.

 Chapter 99

    Beidu has been in a muggy and gloomy weather these days. The dark clouds outside the window are getting thicker and thicker. They have shouted that it will rain for several days, but it hasn''t rained. People are looking forward to it. Only the next rain can wash away the dry and hot weather.


    Han Mo stood by the window, frowning slightly. The clouds outside the window were thick. This weather had been for many days, but he was still vaguely worried.


    Chen Yuehong just saw Han Mo''s expression and walked to her son with a smile. "Don''t worry, your father has an umbrella. It''s a lifelong habit to bring an umbrella in any weather. Just called him. He didn''t go far. Don''t worry."


    Han Mo gave a sound, looked out of the window and went into the kitchen to prepare dinner.


    Xuanxuan''s secret base is actually the fine sand pit in the park. She once buried one of her toy elastic balls in the white fine sand pit with a small shovel. Because the location is relatively secret, in her little heart, this is the secret base.


    The dull weather doesn''t affect the little guy''s good mood. In the adult''s thinking power, what fun is there in the sand pit in the park? Although they are all white fine sand, very clean, it''s just sand. But children can take a small shovel and bucket, put the sand into the bucket, and then pour it out, so they can play again and again.


    Han Jun sat next to the bunker and watched the little guy carry the fine sand back and forth in a bucket. From time to time, he helped the little guy shoot off the fine sand.


    There are many trees in the park, which are also very lush, and the branches and leaves are luxuriant. Usually, when you sit on the wooden chair in the park to rest, you can hear the rustling sound of the leaves. However, in today''s weather, there is no wind, and the leaves droop listlessly.


    Han Jun looked up at the dark clouds in the sky. From the moment he got off the train, he complained about the weather in Beidu. It was gloomy and depressed, and it didn''t rain. It was hard for people to hold back. If he came out for a walk, he wouldn''t care, but with his children, Han Jun was afraid of rain.


    "Xuanxuan, we''ve had enough. Let''s go home." Han Jun said gently to his baby granddaughter.


    The little guy tooted his mouth, "Xuanxuan hasn''t played enough yet. She needs to play again."


    Han Jun always had no way to deal with Xuanxuan. He reluctantly pinched Xuanxuan''s little baby fat face, "play again for a while."


    Xuanxuan nodded and went to play again.


    Han Jun was lucky. The weather these two days was like this and it didn''t rain. It should be all right to play for a little longer.


    Suddenly, a flash of lightning flashed across the sky, and Han Jun frowned, "Xuanxuan is going to rain. We must hurry home."


    Then thunder came through the air and roared


    "Grandpa, I''m afraid." The little guy hurried to Grandpa.


    Han Jun gently patted the fine sand off the child, and then took Xuanxuan''s small hand.


    The long suppressed heavy rain didn''t give people breathing time. Not long after the thunder, big raindrops rushed to every corner of Beidu, and the streets were full of running people.


    Many people took umbrellas for the first two days. The weather forecast reported rain every day, but it didn''t rain. This weather lasted for a long time, and everyone began to dislike the trouble of not taking umbrellas.


    Han Mo hurried out of the kitchen. Looking at the heavy rain outside the window, he was worried, "I''ll go out and find them."


    Chen Yuehong also thought about the master and sun in her heart. She was afraid that Han Mo would go out to find him and didn''t know the direction. She quickly said, "I''ll call the old man and ask him where he is. You don''t know which direction to look for when you go out."


    After that, Chen Yuehong began to make a phone call. She took her mobile phone to her ear for a long time until all the waiting sounds sounded. Han Jun didn''t answer the phone. Han Mo was a little worried. Although she brought an umbrella, it was useless in such a heavy rain.


    "I''ll call again." Chen Yuehong tried to dial Han Jun''s phone again.


    Han Mo had changed his shoes at the door and waited at home. He was worried. He went out first. He took an umbrella.


    The heavy rain outside the window made a slapping sound on the glass, the branches and leaves of the tree were constantly swinging by the wind, and people without umbrellas downstairs ran quickly.


    Chen Yuehong put down the phone, "it''s raining too much outside. It''s estimated that the old man didn''t hear." She was afraid that her son would go out in the rain and be wronged. She was more worried that her baby granddaughter would get wet. She said, "son, it''s raining hard outside. Please bring more umbrellas." Then he took another umbrella and handed it to Han mo.


    Han Mo took the umbrella, twisted the handle, pushed the door and was ready to go out.


    When the door opened, Han Mo was stunned.


    Han Jun ran back with Xuanxuan. He just got to the door and took away his umbrella. He didn''t have time to knock.


    Chen Yuehong was standing inside. Seeing her son pushing the door open and standing, but she didn''t go out, she also came over and was surprised to see the scene outside the door.


    Han Jun''s hair was soaked, and strands of water trickled down his forehead and cheeks. His shirt was stuck to his body, dripping water from head to foot.


    The little guy saw his father and jumped into the door.


    Han Mo looked at Xuanxuan, who was dry all over except some water on the sole of his shoes, and Han Jun, who was drenched all over, frowned and was in a complicated mood, "you..."


    Han Jun said quickly without waiting for his son to finish, "it''s all right. The child hasn''t been wet at all. Don''t worry, she won''t catch a cold. It''s all right."


    "Old man, why are you so wet? Didn''t you bring an umbrella?" Chen Yuehong hurried to the bathroom to get a big towel, ran over and said painfully.


    Han Jun didn''t get wet. He immediately entered the house and dragged his shoes outside. He wiped his hair with the towel handed over by his wife, but said happily, "it''s such a heavy rain. How can an umbrella be enough? Thanks to my low beating, you see, my baby granddaughter didn''t get wet at all." Then he made a face with Xuanxuan.


    Chen Yuehong didn''t speak. She knew in her heart that this was not an umbrella. It was clear that she only gave an umbrella to the child. He was outside the umbrella.


    The little guy was made to laugh by his grandpa, and then said to Han Mo, "Dad, Grandpa just gave Xuanxuan an umbrella. He also said that adults don''t need an umbrella and won''t get wet, but why is Grandpa wet all over?"


    Han Mo was asked. No one doesn''t need an umbrella. Adults will get wet, but grandpa deliberately beat her very low to keep her from getting wet. He was outside the umbrella. He hesitated. He was just about to speak, but Han Jun interrupted him.


    "Grandpa made a mistake in calculation today. He won''t get wet next time."


    Worried that her wife would catch a cold, Chen Yuehong found another towel. "Go take a hot bath and change your clothes."


    The little guy took his father''s hand, watched his wet grandfather enter the bathroom, looked up his small face and asked anxiously, "will grandpa be ill?"


    Han Mo gently touched Xuanxuan''s head and didn''t answer.


    ......


    At eight in the evening


    Sneezing came from the room, and Han Jun wrapped his quilt tightly.


    "Old man, you have a fever and don''t take medicine quickly. You have to go to the hospital if it''s serious." Chen Yuehong said in a slightly angry tone after reading the thermometer.


    Han Jun sneezed several times in succession, with a stubborn face. "It''s just sneezing. What''s a low fever? I don''t take medicine or go to the hospital."


    Chen Yuehong stood up angrily and glared at Han Jun. she had no choice but to go out.


    Han Jun disliked his wife''s nagging and didn''t want his son to see his sick appearance. He turned his body and turned his face to the other side.


    Suddenly, there was a pattering footsteps behind him, and a soft waxy voice came.


    "Grandpa, shall I feed you medicine?" The little guy went to Han Jun''s bed with a water cup in his hands and a medicine bottle in his arms.


    Han Jun hurriedly sat up. He was indifferent to taking medicine just now. When he saw the little guy, he became gentle and spoiled and said, "OK, Xuanxuan feed grandpa medicine."


    Standing outside the door, Chen Yuehong turned her eyes and said to Han Mo, "see, your father is not afraid all his life. He is old and has been lowered." Then he puffed and laughed.


    Han Mo looked at the old and the young in the room, and his mouth also raised a smile.


    PS: the rabbit suddenly thought of one thing. When I was a child, I liked to eat the yellow of salted duck eggs. Every time my father ate it clearly, I thought he loved it, so I picked up Huang Li and threw it to him. Not long ago, when I saw my father eating the yellow of salted duck eggs, I casually asked: Dad, why did you eat yellow? I remember you only ate it when you were a child. My father said, isn''t that because you like yellow.

 Chapter 100

    The old man lay in bed all night. He didn''t know whether it was because the medicine sent by his baby granddaughter was magical, psychological or physical. Anyway, he was lively the next morning. He got up early and took the initiative to take the important work of sending Xuanxuan to the kindergarten.


    Although Han Jun looks better, but his age is unforgiving. How can he get well all at once? He just doesn''t have a fever. The old man doesn''t want to be sick in front of his son and granddaughter, so he deliberately pretends to be well.


    He still doesn''t want to take the medicine, but in addition to the medicine sent by Xuanxuan, Xuanxuan will give the medicine to Grandpa sooner or later, and grandpa is responsible for taking Xuanxuan to and from school.


    On the first day when Han Jun sent Xuanxuan to school, he met many children in her class at the gate of the kindergarten.


    The little guy took grandpa''s hand, went to the children, said hello warmly, and then introduced loudly, "this is my grandpa."


    He went to teacher Ding Rou again, "teacher Ding, this is my grandfather."


    From that day on, all the children who knew Xuanxuan knew that Xuanxuan had a tall and cool grandfather.


    Time passed quickly. A week passed in the twinkling of an eye. On Friday afternoon, Han Jun took the little guy home as every day. Just after changing his shoes, the old man squatted down in front of Xuanxuan and spoiled the child''s pink face.


    "Xuanxuan, today is Grandpa''s last time to pick you up from school. Grandpa and grandma will go back to southern Jiangsu tomorrow." Han Jun booked the ticket two days ago, but he didn''t know how to say goodbye to the little guy. He dragged it until he left.


    For the little guy, this is a shocking news. The buzzing sound of the little brain is blank. I only heard grandpa say "the last time" and cry, "is Xuanxuan bad, so Grandpa is leaving?"


    Han Jun wanted to say it plainly, but he was reluctant to leave soon. His tone was a little low. Seeing Xuanxuan crying, the old man''s nose was sour and his eyes were red.


    Hearing the child crying, Han Mo and Chen Yuehong came out of the kitchen together.


    Grandpa was comforting Xuanxuan. Han Mo didn''t come right away and asked Chen Yuehong softly, "why did you go back so soon?"


    Chen Yuehong was also uncomfortable. She had also discussed with her wife how to say it. She was embarrassed and said, "your father didn''t retire. There are still classes to attend school. The leave time can''t be too long."


    Han Mo knows that the teacher has winter and summer holidays in addition to legal holidays, so there is no annual leave that can be allocated at will. This time, it must be a temporary leave. It really can''t be delayed too long.


    Adults are easy to understand, but children are difficult to understand. She just feels that she has just had Grandpa. Why is Grandpa leaving? The little guy is unhappy all night and has a flat mouth.


    The children and the old people felt bad, and the atmosphere of dinner was a little depressed.


    The little guy doesn''t want his grandparents to go, and his grandparents don''t want to let him go.


    Xuanxuan refused to sleep until late at night. Finally, she fell asleep on the sofa listening to the old man''s story. Finally, Han Mo took her back to her small room.


    Han Mo was busy at night and didn''t finish until midnight. When he passed the guest room, he heard a voice in the room. Han Mo knew that the two old people couldn''t give up their children, so he couldn''t sleep.


    ......


    After the baptism of heavy rain, the sky in Beidu has been thoroughly washed away, making it more blue and clear. The washed leaves swing in the air with the warm wind, and the golden sunshine is projected onto the floor through the glass. After the heavy rain, after a week of sunshine, this weekend was originally a good day to go out and play.


    But the little guy is not happy at all, because she is going to send her grandparents to the railway station with her father.


    Along the way, only Chen Yuehong kept telling her, for fear that her son and granddaughter would have a bad life if she said less. Han Jun was silent. It was rare that she didn''t dislike the old companion''s nagging. The little guy leaned against her grandfather, and only Han Mo kept saying, "well, OK, I know."


    The traffic in Beidu is not very smooth. On the morning of the weekend, it is just at the peak of travel. Although it is not far from the railway station, sitting in a taxi is not so annoying for the first time.


    In Han Mo''s mind, all the memories of the original owner getting along with his parents are bad. Quarrels and running away from home often occur. When he quarreled with his father in southern Jiangsu, he didn''t go home for a few days.


    At first, he was a little worried that he would not get along well with his parents, but it was completely different from Han Mo''s idea. His mother did nag, but it was all for his good life trivia. He always worried about this and that. Every sentence was a reminder to him that he was afraid that he could not do well, even if he was already the father of the child and an adult, But she still told Han Mo like a child.


    The father is more different from what he thinks. He is really stubborn and doesn''t like to talk. Maybe he quarreled too much with his son in the past. He is afraid that if he doesn''t speak well, he will make everyone unhappy, so he tries to avoid talking. Han Mo can even feel that the old man has deliberately restrained many things to avoid conflict. There has never been such a thing in the memory of the Lord of the brain to his father.


    The two old men treated Xuanxuan obediently, carefully and patiently. Han Mo even wondered if there was something wrong with the original owner''s memory and why his mother and father were completely different from what he saw with his own eyes.


    The railway station is a crowded place, and the railway station in Beidu gives full play to the word congestion.


    They didn''t get too close to the railway station. The little guy was flat and wanted to cry at any time. Chen Yuehong quickly squatted down and kissed and hugged Xuanxuan''s small face.


    Han Jun also had to squat down, but the injury on his waist was obviously heavier. The downward movement was very difficult. Chen Yuehong helped him nearby and then squatted down hard.


    Han Mo frowned slightly. These days, he didn''t carefully observe the two old people. Their parents were really their parents'' looks, but they were different from their memories six years ago. There were many wrinkles on their faces. At first glance, their mother''s black hair was newly dyed before coming to Beidu. There was a faint white at the root of her hair, and my father was not in my memory, When he was a child, he could catch up with him from upstairs to downstairs and run around the community for a few times in order to catch the original owner of skipping class and beat him. At the moment, even his squatting action needs to be completed smoothly with the strength of others.


    Han Mo''s eyes fell on them and sighed gently. He knew that it was not the deviation of memory, but that they were old.


    Han Jun looked up at Han Mo, slowly got up and walked to him.


    So many days, father and son looked at each other face to face for the first time. In his previous memory, they couldn''t even call, let alone talk at close range.


    A moment of silence.


    Han Mo took the lead in saying, "be careful on the road, Dad."


    Han Jun''s expression paused. Maybe he hasn''t heard this title clearly in recent years. He has an unspeakable taste in his heart. He seldom communicates with his son, because every time he starts with a quarrel and ends with his son turning off his cell phone and running away from home. In the past, he himself had a hot temper. Now he mostly chose to be silent and cooperate with his son''s words and deeds. He didn''t want to be unhappy in a short time, so he didn''t take the initiative to say anything to Han Mo these days.


    The old man smiled. The original handsome face left traces of vicissitudes. The sharp pupil has become much more gentle after years of polishing. Once he was the leading professor of Southern Jiangsu Conservatory of music, brought out countless excellent students and dominated the world in his work. At the moment, he is only a restrained temper and not good at talking, A father who misses his son but doesn''t know how to express it.


    Han Jun took the suitcase in his son''s hand and said in a low and gentle voice, "take good care of the children and yourself. Whether you''re doing well in the north or not, remember, there''s your home in southern Jiangsu."


    When Han Mo heard the old man''s words, his throat tightened and nodded heavily, "you also pay attention to your body."


    The little guy had finished saying goodbye to his grandmother and ran to his father. Han Mo took her hand.


    The old man didn''t say anything more and patted Han Mo on the shoulder.


    Looking at the back of their parents who have gradually gone away, once upon a time, they also held their own hands, just like he holding Xuanxuan at the moment

 Chapter 101

    There was also a live broadcast of "looking for a good voice" in the evening. Han Mo decided to send the little guy to Zeng Ying and ask her to take care of him.


    Xuanxuan didn''t want to, "Dad, can Xuanxuan go to the scene to cheer you on? People don''t want to watch dad across the TV. "


    Han Mo is not. He also wants to take the little guy all the time. But if he takes his children to the TV station, he is likely to be surrounded by reporters or fans. He doesn''t want his children to receive too much attention. Besides, Shu Ya is on the scene, and she won''t agree to take Xuanxuan.


    The last thing Han Mo wants to say to Xuanxuan is "no". He doesn''t want to see the little guy''s lost eyes, but he can''t help it. He dotes on touching Xuanxuan''s head. "Xuanxuan can''t go with her father. The scene of the game is very chaotic and not suitable for children. Will your father take you to a place suitable for Xuanxuan tomorrow?"


    Xuanxuan was a sensible child. Although she wanted to go, she nodded obediently.


    The more obedient and sensible the child is, Han Mo feels bad. If Xuanxuan cries at this time, he can coax her. Now he just explains a little, and the little guy doesn''t ask any more. Han Mo doesn''t know what to say. He just wants to work harder to be good to her and give her a happier life.


    The warm wind at the end of summer swept away the dull dry heat, took away the wet after the rain, and dispersed people''s depressed mood.


    On the sidewalk, a pair of father and daughter walked hand in hand.


    Xuanxuan''s braids today are made by her grandmother. Two lovely sheep horn braids are tied high on both sides. Although they are not as foreign as her father, they highlight the little guy''s ancient spirit and are very cute.


    When I said goodbye to my grandparents, I was hugged and kissed for too long. The little guy''s broken hair fell off his sideburns. I didn''t notice it just now. Now there is a wind blowing, and the ink color is soft and swinging with the wind.


    Han Mo helped his daughter pin her broken hair behind her ears and pinched her pink face.


    The little guy took his father''s hand and jumped again and again. He had forgotten his little loss just now. The child was happy, and Han Mo was happy. He was originally a person with few characters, but now he was full of thoughts. All the children cried and laughed. Every time she couldn''t help laughing, it was because of Xuanxuan''s innocent smile, and every time she was depressed, it was also because she didn''t meet Xuanxuan''s trivial request.


    Han Mo didn''t understand before. He thought it was because the original owner''s love for his daughter in his brain affected him. Now he understood that he had really become Han Mo here. He was a father and a son. No matter who he was in his consciousness, such blood flowed on his body, lingering and indelible. This is not a simple role play, but responsibility.


    When she arrived at Zeng Ying''s house, she knew that Han Mo would send the children, so she got ready early. The little guy was familiar with her, and there was nothing inappropriate.


    Han Mo didn''t leave immediately. He put down Xuanxuan''s small schoolbag, then picked up a bag and put it on the table. He opened the bag. There were snacks and dinner for the little guy.


    Zeng Ying was acceptable to bring snacks, but looking at the lunch box taken out by Han Mo, she was a little confused. "You''re still worried that I''m hungry for Xuanxuan."


    Last time I put Xuanxuan here with Zeng Ying. The next day, I asked the child what to eat at my aunt''s house. The little guy looked up his head and said happily that Aunt Zeng Ying''s takeout was so delicious.


    Zeng Ying is a young girl who can''t cook. It''s normal to order takeout at ordinary times, but Han Mo doesn''t want Xuanxuan to eat takeout, so she brought it at home at noon this time.


    Han Mo didn''t say it clearly. He made an excuse and said, "the child has a light taste. He''s free at noon. He''ll do it and bring it." There are three boxes in total. The food is packed separately. Han Mo continued to tell, "each box is different. I pasted the time that needs to be hot on the bag."


    Zeng Ying took a look at the lunch box and pasted the contents in the box and the hot time with toilet stickers. The corners of her eyes trembled slightly and whispered, "do you want to be so meticulous?"


    Han Mo doesn''t trust Zeng Ying, but he just doesn''t trust her. Maybe this is a common problem of every parent. He doesn''t trust anyone except himself to help take care of his children.


    "Dad, Xuanxuan''s braid is loose. Can you comb it again for me?" The little guy touched his braid.


    "Good."


    Zeng Ying took the comb to Han Mo and stood not far away from them. She wanted to say that Han Mo could go first if she was worried. She could help Xuanxuan comb her hair, but it''s OK. It''s estimated that even if she said, Han Mo won''t be at ease.


    Han Mo now is a far cry from his father who used to be a slob. He''s just a daughter slave.


    After combing his braids, the little guy sprinkled a little Jiao on his father before he let his father go. Han Mo asked him again. Zeng Ying kept repeating, "OK", "OK", "OK" and "I know".


    Han Mo had walked to the door, as if he remembered something, and then frowned, "what''s the matter, call me."


    Zeng Ying looked helpless, "I know, I know, let''s go." Seeing that Han Mo had entered the elevator, she closed the door.


    ......


    There were a lot of people outside the Apple TV building. The excellent performance of Han Mo and the comeback of Chang Hao undoubtedly pushed the "looking for a good voice" competition to a small climax. The fans outside the fence held up the idol brand and lined up in advance to enter the fence.


    Media reporters who will report in real time have been waiting in the media zone to edit the news at any time and send first-hand news reports to netizens.


    The topic of "looking for a good voice" lasted for a week. With the advent of the sixth game, it heated up sharply. The Han Chang war of this game is being discussed on the Internet.


    "What song can Han Mo sing? His songs are becoming more and more popular. "


    "I''m more concerned about which song Chang Hao will take out to fight. His own original songs are not suitable for the competition. I don''t know whether he will choose other people''s songs or sing his own songs this time."


    "The program is getting better and better, but I support my Korean ink."


    "I guess Han Mo will continue to choose songs with strong explosive power, so it''s easier to get good results."


    Netizens have different opinions. In addition to cheering their idols, they are guessing more about the tracks we will choose today.


    Not only ordinary melon eaters, after the last game, the stars who praised Han Mo and paid attention to the game also forwarded the news about the game released by the official wechat of "looking for a good voice".


    Although the program is very popular, some netizens have not watched it. Through the forwarding and publicity of some stars, it has driven a group of viewers.


    Two hours before the official start of the competition, the topic of the competition on the Internet has been brushing the screen on major websites. The fans of various singers are more or less gunpowder, but they are relatively mild. Most of them are supporting their idols without any extreme remarks.


    Xiao pangxie took his laptop and nestled in the sofa. He volunteered to undertake the work of supporting Han Mo''s network. Meng Si handed over all online image maintenance to Xiao Pang. He also made it clear that he was his own assistant. What he did for Han Mo now was unpaid.


    Xiao Pang doesn''t care. He is willing to work for Han mo. who calls himself a super fan.

 Chapter 102

    With the increasing popularity of the program, the ratings and attention of this season are much higher than those of the previous two seasons. Part of these achievements is that when making the program, the program group continues to develop its strengths and avoid its weaknesses, and summarizes the shortcomings of the previous two seasons, including the continuous progress of publicity and program interaction. But the ratings are rising, more because this season''s players are of higher quality and stronger strength.


    For the interview rejected by Meng si a few days ago, Han Mo failed to invite Chang Hao back. The video of the interview was uploaded online just before the game.


    In the video, Chang Hao seemed very confident. When the host asked him what repertoire he would sing in the sixth game, he didn''t give a positive answer, but revealed some content.


    Chang Hao looked confident, "I will try a completely different style of music, which is a breakthrough for me. Therefore, I specially asked a professional team to help me create together. In short, I am very confident in the sixth game."


    "Bah, where is the self-confidence and face?" Xiao Pang scolded at the computer, raised the bottle and drank a mouthful of water, and stared at the screen.


    Finally, the host asked him if he had anything to say to the fans. He smiled, "please wait and see."


    Xiao Pang glanced while watching the video. "We''ll wait and see. Hum, it''s also the second child of a thousand years."


    Meng Si had seen the video for a long time, but he didn''t care. During the interview, the hosts were guiding. If they didn''t pay attention, they would be routine. Chang Hao was more Chengfu. He avoided all the topics about Han Mo, but answered that he was very confident in his game.


    "If you act like a firecracker again, I doubt whether you have the ability to help Han Mo do network maintenance." Meng Si put his hands around his chest and picked the tip of his eyebrows.


    "I can''t stand his domineering appearance." Xiao Pang explained.


    "Don''t you like it? You''ve seen it three times. " Meng Si glanced at Pang Xie obliquely and shook his head helplessly.


    Xiao Pang didn''t say a word and nodded the small fork in the upper right corner of the video.


    He watched the video three times, watched it again and scolded once, then watched it again and scolded again. He knew in his heart that Chang Hao didn''t say anything against Han Mo, but he didn''t like him. Who called him Han Mo''s opponent? At the moment, pangxie took Chang Hao as an imaginary enemy.


    The competition in front of the stage has begun, and the singers who ranked lower in the last game appear one after another. Han Mo calls Xuanxuan and then tells Zeng Ying something. Zeng Ying defines him as being more nagging than women now.


    One contestant will be eliminated in this competition, and there will be no place filling in the next one. Another singer will be eliminated in the seventh and eighth games. The contestants with the highest ranking in the ninth game will have the priority to choose the number of the finals in the tenth game. In the tenth game, only five singers will compete for the championship, and the rest singers who have appeared in the program, They will perform on the stage in the form of returning singers and will not participate in the competition.


    This game is very important, although there is no difference between the rules and the previous games, because there is no need to fill seats in the next game, which brings a strong tension before the final to the program.


    The singers are gearing up. No one wants to be eliminated. The competition is the sixth game. The singers have a general understanding of both the song selection routine and the audience''s taste.


    The applause rose and fell, the singers stepped down, and five singers have been singing. Without exception, they all chose songs with high difficulty coefficient and strong skills, explosive power, high pitched and strong sense of rhythm, so as to keep the competition atmosphere warm.


    As soon as Han Mo hung up the phone, the director assistant reminded him to prepare for the waiting.


    Now Chang Hao, who was called by netizens as Han Mo''s only opponent, is singing on the stage.


    In the last game, he maintained his previous style, the love song route, the song was soothing and calm, and won the second place by relying on his previous popularity, but there was still a big gap between the stage effect and Han Mo''s exaggeration, so this time, he changed his style.


    At the beginning of the prelude with a strong sense of rhythm, the audience clapped. The styles of the previous singers are also high pitched competition songs. At Chang Hao, the audience has reached a boiling state.


    "These people all follow the music style of brother Han. Can''t they have their own creativity?" Little Ponzi said unconvinced.


    Meng Sichao turned his eyes and didn''t speak, but he was also vaguely worried about Han Mo''s performance. On second thought, this guy was surprised every time. He was nervous for him. He was worried blindly, so he didn''t think any more.


    Han Mo didn''t care. He looked at the time. The children''s grandparents should be home.


    He took out his mobile phone and opened the personal collection of the address book. There were only three numbers in it. Han Mo hesitated and gently touched "Dad".


    The phone was quickly connected, and an impatient "hello" came out of the microphone.


    Han Mo heard the voice and asked, "you and mom are home."


    As soon as he got home, he turned on the TV and waited for "looking for a good voice". Finally, when his son was about to play, suddenly the phone rang. The old man didn''t look at the caller ID at all. He immediately connected the phone and said "hello" impatiently.


    At the moment, I was surprised to hear Han Mo''s voice. I quickly took the phone away. Presbyopia didn''t wear glasses. Only when I took the mobile phone far away can I see the words on the screen, "son".


    The old man was surprised and happy. For so many years, Han Mo never called him. When he didn''t get stiff before, even if he asked for money, he called his mother and never called him. When he went to Beidu, he broke contact. Han Jun was very excited when he heard his son''s words, but he still pretended to be calm and replied, "here we are."


    Han Mo''s heart is a little complicated. He has something to say, but he doesn''t know how to say it. The old man is also a person who is not good at talking. At the moment, he is silent, which is the silence between his father and son.


    Han Jun took the lead in saying, "come on, do well, I''ll hang up first." He also wanted to talk to his son for a while, but his son would play soon. He didn''t want to waste time.


    Han Mo knew that Han Jun would hang up without saying anything, and some words he didn''t want to wait, "Dad, I''m sorry before."


    There was no sound on the phone. Han Mo knew he didn''t hang up. After two seconds, a low voice came from the receiver, "HMM."


    Hang up the phone, Han Jun''s serious face suddenly smiled, "wife, do you know who called me?"


    Chen Yuehong was watching TV carefully. She didn''t listen to Han Jun''s phone call at all. She said casually, "who is it?"


    Han Jun continued excitedly, "look first, do you miss the phone."


    Chen Yuehong glanced at her mobile phone and said impatiently, "No."


    The last doubt was gone. The old man laughed twice. "It''s my son. My son called me. He didn''t call me until he didn''t answer. My son called me specifically."


    Chen Yuehong couldn''t help laughing at her wife. "You old thing, the more you live, the less valuable it is. You''ll be happy to call you like this."


    Han Jun ignored her, continued to hold his mobile phone and whispered, "tell me I''m sorry, this is the first time."


    When the music ended, Chang Hao left.


    Han Mo takes a deep breath and is ready to take the stage.


    The stage darkened, the piano rose slowly to the stage through the mechanism, Han Mo came to the stage, sat in front of the piano, the lights lit up again, and all the spotlights shone in the direction of Han mo.


    Seeing Han Mo, the audience burst into warm applause, and the voice lasted for a while.


    "Brother Han wants to play and sing by himself. Why don''t I know?" Xiao Pang suddenly shouted.


    Meng Sichao rolled his eyes and said coldly, "I want to report to you in advance, right?"


    That''s not what Xiao Pang thought. He said excitedly, "it''s good to play and sing by yourself, but there''s no explosive power. Limit your play. It''s bad. It''s bad. Brother Han doesn''t discuss with you. This time, how can he get the first place without a high voice." Little Ponzi walked around anxiously.


    Meng Si knew that Han Mo was going to play and sing by himself this time. He didn''t stop or ask the reason. He believed Han mo.

 Chapter 103

    (please turn on the song "where''s the time gone" and turn it to the single cycle mode. Rabbits should try to replace the lyrics as little as possible. Let''s listen and watch it by ourselves, Moda.)


    Suddenly, the whole audience was quiet. There was no exciting prelude, no heavy drums, no exaggerated body language, no accompanying dance. A piano, a person, ten fingers walked upstream of the black-and-white keys, and the gentle melody floated in the air.


    Han Mo''s songs are never to win the competition. He sings for people who understand, for himself, and for every ordinary people.


    At the end of the prelude, Han Mo''s low magnetic voice came out of the microphone.


    "The old tree in front of the door grows new buds


    Dead trees bloom again in the yard


    I''ve saved a lot of words for half my life


    Hide in the white hair... "


    His mind flashed past memories. At that time, he was perverse and rebellious. He felt that his parents were backward in thought. It was painful to say a word with them, as long as he could leave home and go anywhere.


    At this time, he suddenly found that his mother, who loved beauty most, had to dye her hair to cover her gray hair. His tall and strong father even needed help to squat down. His parents, who had been teaching at school for half a life, now have to look for reading glasses for half a day when reading a text message, stretch their arms with a mobile phone and giggle at the screen, Just to see the photos and news about his son''s recent situation.


    Every time he ran away from home after a quarrel, his mother would secretly call him money. Knowing that his son refused to answer the phone, he could only send text messages, "son, when the money arrives, pay attention to your health. If the money is not enough, tell mom that mom has money. When you get home, don''t blame your father for his bad temper. It''s not easy for you to eat what you want outside. Don''t wrong yourself. "


    But when Han Mo made a little money and bought something for her, her mother always said, "don''t buy again next time. It''s not easy for you to make money. Don''t spend money indiscriminately."


    Han Mo didn''t understand at that time. Now he can only say silently in his heart, why can you give me everything, but the little money I spent for you is wasted.


    There are some principles that you have to grow up to understand, but some people don''t necessarily wait until you grow up


    The most terrible thing is never that your parents keep nagging in your ears when you get home, but that you pull your luggage, open the door and shout loudly at the empty house, "Dad, mom." But no one answered.


    "Where has time gone..."


    Just like Han Mo at the moment, all he could think about was whether Xuanxuan cried and smiled, whether she was happy or wronged, and tried everything to live better for her. Comb her hair, dress her, fasten her buttons, teach her to talk, tell her stories, and walk with her hand. These are the most common things Han Mo, as his father, has done for him, and his elderly parents have done for him.


    It was only once that he took all this for granted that he found that the most trivial and common things were the warmest and sincere love in the world.


    It turns out that your parents are the ones who love you most with the least time and mind.


    "Where has time gone..."


    When I was a child, I was beaten and cried by my mother. When I grew up, I wanted to be beaten by my mother again. When you are 40, 50 and 60 years old, how happy it is if you can still be beaten by your parents with a stick.


    When you choose gifts for your parents, you always hear that you don''t want to buy this one and that you don''t like it, but they can take out their life savings just to get married, buy a house and marry a daughter-in-law... Is it raising children to prevent old age? It''s good to have parents.


    Han Mo poured all his emotions into this song. He learned a lot of truth after he was a father. Although it was a little late, although his parents were old, it was good. Fortunately, they were still there and had a chance to make up for it.


    The whole audience was quiet, only a faint sob could be heard.


    Lei Jia took down her glasses and pinched the center of her eyebrows.


    Shuya took the paper towel from the staff.


    Zhai Xuhong''s eyes.


    The comments updated in real time on wechat kept rolling.


    "This song is good everywhere, but it costs paper."


    "When I was a child, I always deliberately raised the price when I went home. Now when I go home, I always deliberately say the price is very low. When I was a child, I was wronged outside. When I came home, I cried and told my mother. Now I am wronged outside. I am still happy to tell my mother when I go home. Don''t worry about me. It''s good outside. When I was a child, I always wanted to have my own house and never wanted to live with my parents. Now I always want to buy a bigger house and pick up my parents. "


    "If I can go back to the past, I just want to go back to April 6, 2013. I will put aside all my work and stay at home next to my father. He is absolutely not allowed to go out. Don''t go out, don''t go anywhere, just stay at home. Dad, are you okay over there? "


    "In the past, I always thought my mother was slow and slow. When we went shopping together, we couldn''t see the price sign clearly. I had to help. Now I suddenly find that she is not slow, but she is old. When I was a child, she helped me buy clothes. In the future, I will help her buy clothes. "


    The tree wants to be quiet but the wind does not stop, and the son wants to raise but does not wait. When parents one day can''t remember anything, can''t answer, and repeat all the old stories, please don''t blame them. When they can''t hold the comb stably, can''t fasten the buttons, and their clothes will be dirty when eating, please don''t urge them, because you are growing up slowly, but they are getting old slowly.


    "Where has time gone..."


    "... in the twinkling of an eye, there are only wrinkles on your face."


    The piano sound is soothing and long, and the world is quiet. No matter at the scene, in front of the computer or in front of the TV, listening to songs and thinking about their stories, netizens'' comments are still brushing the screen, but more people don''t comment. They don''t want to, but don''t dare. Some regrets can only be hidden in their hearts and weep silently in the dead of night.


    Han Mo sang the last sentence. His slender fingers continued to swim on the keys. The sound of the piano gradually weakened until it disappeared, and the action stopped in the air


    At that moment, all the audience whose hearts were badly hurt stood up and applauded, ignoring the tears from the corners of their eyes. The touched heart could not be calm for a long time, and the applause continued.


    The chief director didn''t arrange the staff to maintain order. At the moment, he also clapped hard.


    Han Mo got up and bowed deeply to the audience. He bowed to the camera again.


    Meng Si wiped the corner of his eye, "this smelly boy cried for me again." As soon as the voice fell, I heard someone sobbing behind me, and it was very loud.


    Meng Si glanced back. Pang was squatting in the corner crying. He walked towards Pang, "don''t howl."


    Pang Xie cried and said, "I haven''t called my mother for a month. She''s always afraid of affecting my work. She doesn''t dare to call and let me have time to call her, but I always forget. It''s delayed for a month." Xiao Pang wiped his tears hard.


    Meng Si said "tut" and gently raised his leg to give Xiao Pang a foot. "Cry, cry, you know to cry. Don''t call now. What are you waiting for?"


    "Well, I''ll fight now." Little Ponzi ran down the corridor holding the phone.


    Looking at the back of Xiao Pang running away, Meng Si smiled, then sighed gently and lowered his eyes, "I don''t know how my parents are living there." The just dried corners of the eyes moisten again.


    PS: every time the rabbit comes home, my father goes to the station to pick me up. There is no elevator in the old building where he lives. He has a 24 inch suitcase. It''s not hard for my father to carry it on his shoulder. Four years after college, I have the impression that my father has been so powerful. Until I came home not long ago, my father still carried the suitcase. He stopped halfway. Then he said, "you go first, I''ll have a rest." The rabbit laughed at his father, "you lack exercise. You didn''t bother before. Now you have to rest." Dad said half jokingly, "I still take your father as a boy." Where has time gone? Time has slipped between your fingers. It has slipped away from every holiday you miss because you don''t want to go home because of the trouble of working in other places, every time you forget to call because you are busy working overtime, and every time you collide with your parents because of trivial things

 Chapter 104

    When Han Mo stepped down, the general director temporarily came on the stage and said a few words of thanks, because the host Li Manli needed to make up, and the camera deliberately didn''t hit the position of the guest judges to give them time to make up.


    The audience is not in the mood to listen to what the chief director said. Everyone''s mood is affected by Han Mo''s where''s the time. Now they are busy wiping away the tears that haven''t been wiped away in time, and trying to control the mood that can''t be calm for a long time.


    Li Manli has finished her makeup on stage again, and the public judges voted. There is no suspense. However, there is still a small surprise, that is, she has created a record since the broadcast of "looking for a good voice". For the first time, a singer has received 100 votes. Each of the 100 public judges can write the names of three singers per vote, and Han Mo has received 100 votes, It means that Han Mo''s name is written on the tickets of each public judge.


    There''s nothing to confuse. The champion of this game is Han Mo, which deserves its name.


    Li Manli read his name directly. It also proves one thing from another level. The competition does not have to choose loud songs. Only melodies that can touch people''s hearts can really infect people.


    Han Jun in front of the TV handed the paper to Chen Yuehong.


    Chen Yuehong took out a piece of paper, wiped the tears on her cheeks, then took another one and held it in her hand. She choked and said, "was this song also written by her son?"


    Han Jun''s eyes were red. "The host said it when he introduced it. It''s original."


    Chen Yuehong wiped her tears again. "My son has really grown up and is more sensible than before, but we are also old."


    Han Jun took a long breath and looked at the group photo of the three people on the tea table. His tone was gratified and helpless, "yes."


    ......


    the second day


    After the game, Han Mo never thought about it again. The weather has been gloomy in the past few weeks. After the heavy rain, the air is cleaner and the sun is much brighter.


    The little guy lay in bed and enjoyed the lazy weekend. His little mouth was slightly open, his little face was fleshy, and his little body slept in a big font. From time to time, some sounds came from the kitchen. The little guy''s long eyelashes trembled slightly, turned over and continued to sleep.


    Because it was a weekend and Xuanxuan didn''t have to go to school, Han Mo let the little guy sleep in and didn''t wake her up.


    Children like to eat sweets. The little guy''s favorite is strawberry cake. Since he had the experience of making cookies last time, Han Mo has always wanted to try to make strawberry cake for children.


    He is not good at baking and has little contact. Before, he was also making cookies. He checked the software for a long time and tried it several times. Finally, he could do so successfully in kindergarten.


    Han Mo was going to make a strawberry cake at home on the weekend, so he got up early and checked the cake recipe.


    There are a wide range of things for baking at home. He first browsed the manufacturing process and knew about it. Then he prepared all the tools he needed and carried them according to the required weight.


    After separating the egg yolk, the egg white needs to be sent, and the electric egg beater is used to send the egg white. Han Mo is afraid of affecting the children''s sleep, closes the door of the kitchen, and then gets busy.


    The kitchen door is a glass retracted door. Han Moyu Guang sees a small figure standing outside the door. He stops the electric egg beater in his hand.


    The little guy rubbed his eyes, bleary eyed, and his long eyelashes flickered.


    Han Mo smiled at the little man outside the glass, put down the egg beater, walked to the glass door and opened the door.


    A soft waxy voice was still sleepy, "Dad." The little guy still didn''t wake up. He yawned with his small mouth open.


    Han Mo rubbed the little guy''s head and made his already messy hair worse. "Dad, what are you doing?" The little guy asked vaguely.


    "Dad is making strawberry cake for Xuanxuan."


    The little guy, who was still stunned, suddenly smiled and cheered up in an instant, "Dad, can I help you?"


    Han Mo pinched her fleshy little face, "of course, but you have to wash your face and brush your teeth first."


    The little guy nodded hard. He was very happy at the thought of making strawberry cake by himself.


    Help Xuanxuan wash her face, brush her teeth and braid again. Because the little guy is too anxious to make strawberry cake with his father, he strongly demands that today''s hair not be too cumbersome, just braid a ponytail.


    Han Mo tied the little guy''s ponytail very high. Finally, he rolled a small flower bag on his head. He still combed her a lovely ball head. No matter how anxious, she still needs to be beautiful.


    Xuanxuan can''t wait to join the mysterious and sacred cake making process. Han Mo certainly can''t let Xuanxuan do the more important step. No matter how sensible and clever the child is, he is only a child under the age of four. The main work is left to her, so don''t want to eat strawberry cake.


    Han Mo thought about it and took out the strawberries and put them in a small basin for washing fruits. "Will Xuanxuan wash the strawberries first?" Then put the small basin on the chair matching Xuanxuan''s height.


    The little guy seemed to get a great job. He rubbed each lovely strawberry very carefully and said, "little strawberry, little strawberry, I''ll eat you in a minute." Then he laughed, then looked at his father, stuffed one into his mouth while he didn''t pay attention to the "whoosh", and then chewed it secretly with his mouth bulging.


    Han Mo turned his back to the child and was busy in his hand. He told him, "Xuanxuan, you have to wash the strawberries several times before you can eat them. After washing this time, dad will change the water for you."


    At this time, the strawberry in the little guy''s mouth hasn''t been completely swallowed. He can''t speak, so he can only drum his small cheek and help "eh, eh" twice.


    Because it was the first time to make a cake, Han Mo strictly followed the steps of Fang Zili. He was meticulous in both load-bearing and the standards to be met in each step.


    Finally put the cake mold into the oven, adjust the time and temperature, close the oven door, Han Mo opens a box of light cream and sends it in the same way as sending egg white, which is used for cake mounting.


    The little guy has washed the strawberries and has nothing to do. He looks at his father eagerly, hoping to be assigned a new task.


    Han Mo finished sending the cream, saw the little guy''s mind, took some cream out, and took a flower mounting device, "will you help dad put the cream into the flower mounting device?"


    Cream? Mounting device?


    The little guy clapped his hands excitedly, "OK, OK."


    Xuanxuan seriously put the cream into the flower mounting device with a rubber shovel. Han Mo filled the cream from a large basin, and the little guy held a small basin.


    It seems simple. It''s not so easy to be accurate without getting outside. For adults, be careful, not to mention children. The little guy looks serious. He''s afraid to waste the lovely and sweet cream outside the flower mounting device.


    Cream was not so obedient. After a while, the little guy''s hands were full of cream, and his small nose was a little itchy. He wiped it and went on working without paying attention.


    Han Mo has installed the flower mounting device and the cake in the oven is cooling in the shade. He goes to the little guy and says, "has Xuanxuan installed it?"


    Xuanxuan didn''t look up just now. Han Mo didn''t see it. He looked up and laughed, "Xuanxuan, your face is a little cat."


    The little guy devoted himself to his work. He didn''t respond to his father''s meaning. His big eyes blinked twice, "huh?" Subconsciously swept his nose with his little hand.


    Originally, it has become a little cat''s face, which is more beautiful. Han Mo is not in a hurry to wash the children. Let''s wait until they are finished. Besides, Xuanxuan looks so cute now.


    Han Mo smeared the base cream on the cake. The little guy looked on with interest against the little flower face and exclaimed from time to time, "Wow, I ~"


    "Yuxuan, the key job of placing strawberries is up to you, okay?" Han Mo said softly.


    "OK, OK." The little guy can''t wait to help. In her little heart, putting strawberries is the most important step in making strawberry cake.


    Xuanxuan couldn''t blink with her big eyes open. For fear that it wasn''t beautiful enough, Han Mo cut the strawberries to make it convenient for the children to show her favorite shape.


    Han Mo didn''t intervene. He took off his gloves and watched.


    Suddenly, the phone rang. He glanced at the mobile phone on the eyestand, and "Mengmeng mother" was beating on the screen.


    Mengmeng is a good friend of Xuanxuan. She often calls Xuanxuan with her mother''s mobile phone. Han Mo guesses that it must be the same this time, so she cuts off the phone.


    There was no clear voice from the phone, but Mengmeng''s mother, "Han Mo''s father? Sorry, I can''t attend tomorrow''s "show your hand" activity. Can we join? You go first tomorrow and I''ll go next week. "

 Chapter 105

    Key points: tomorrow Friday, noon, 12:00, the rabbit will be on the shelf


    Ah ~ first look up to the sky and sigh.


    The rabbit will be on the shelf tomorrow. The two rabbit claws are tense and cold at the moment. Thank all the little friends for accompanying the silly rabbit for two months. To tell the truth, this book can''t reach today without you.


    The silly rabbit will read your comments and what you said in this chapter. There are criticism, encouragement, laughter and moving. Thank you for reading. It''s nice to have you.


    Silly rabbit is a person with a special glass heart. It will be sad to see someone in the book group withdraw from the group, let alone someone directly told me to abandon the book in the comments. Although I know it is impossible to be liked by everyone, I still want to do better. Looking back on the two months, every word was carefully pondered and written. The words that can move everyone were also coded by the rabbit crying. Thank you for accompanying silly rabbit through more than 100 chapters, and thank you for every little partner who still supports rabbit.


    Thank you for not saying much. Every thank you will be reflected in the later words. Silly rabbit will write every chapter carefully.


    The most important thing for silly rabbit after it goes on the shelf is subscription. Subscription is everything, which is related to future recommendations and income. Rabbit hopes that capable little partners can see the genuine version. I''ve seen an author say that it''s the happiest to have a job that you love and can support yourself. The author did it, but the rabbit hasn''t. I love writing books, but I can''t support myself by writing books at present, so I can only work part-time. Writing books occupies almost all my spare time.


    It takes at least two hours to write a chapter on rabbits, not including the previous ideas and details, but only 10 cents per chapter. If you subscribe at the starting point, the rabbit can get 5 cents. If you subscribe at Q reading City, the rabbit can only get 2.5 cents. If it''s a coin coupon, there''s no money. Most of the authors are very poor (covering their faces), so if you want to send a blade to the rabbit in the future, remember to pay the postage first, because the rabbit can''t afford to pay for the express delivery.


    Knock on the blackboard: talk about the update after it was put on the shelf.


    Or two chapters.


    However, in the first three days after the launch, that is, this weekend, as a thank-you to all the partners who rewarded the rabbit before the launch, the rabbit will work hard to code words, update more and burst out a little.


    Many friends asked the rabbit about the reward plus watch after it was put on the shelf, because the rabbit didn''t dare boast about how much more it could add. Let''s reward the helmsman with one watch at a time, and the alliance leader with five watches at a time.


    Bold: please read Q and the partners of the bookstore. Don''t give a large reward, because I can receive half of the reward from the starting point, but I can only receive a quarter of the reward from the bookstore. If it''s an Apple phone, I have to cut another knife on the basis of a quarter. I basically have no money. And the starting point''s friends had better not use Apple mobile phones to reward, because they will charge channel fees and cut off most of the money. Readers spend money, but the author can''t get it. The rabbit really doesn''t want to see such a situation, so the friends of Q reading and book city don''t give large rewards. Nimeng''s heart rabbit took it. The rabbit was distressed to see that the small money was taken away by the channel.


    Repeat it again. It''s on the shelves at 12:00 tomorrow afternoon. Don''t everyone say they want to eat rabbit meat? I remember at noon, when I had dinner, I remembered the rabbit (covering my face and crying).


    Rabbit has built a group of book friends. Interested friends can add: 623833595


    In a word, I hope you can support the rabbit tomorrow. Think about the rabbit when smoking. Eh ~ can you give the rabbit a full order if you smoke less? Think about the rabbit when drinking. Eh ~ can you give the rabbit a full order if you drink less? Ha ha, I''m kidding, but where can I find a silly rabbit with both character and rabbit like me? Kaka, Kaka, subscribe and walk up at 12 noon tomorrow. See you or leave~~


    Thank you! Turn around, turn around, jump, bow, leave the field ~ whoosh ~ ~ scatter waves Hey~~

 Chapter 106

    Although he didn''t ask anything, listening to the anxious tone of Mengmeng''s mother, Han Mo knew that the other party must be really something, and he agreed without much thought.


    Hang up the phone, Han Mo thought he didn''t make much preparation. He had to go out to buy ingredients later.


    The little guy didn''t care about her father''s answering the phone. She was still carefully decorating the cake with strawberries.


    "Yuxuan, what else do you want to decorate the cake?" Han Mo asked softly.


    The little guy had put the strawberry in a heart shape. Although it looked a little crooked, it could be seen that it was a red heart. Xuanxuan poked her little chin and thought for a while, "Dad, I want to draw little flowers on the cake."


    Han Mo knew that the little guy saw him squeeze a few flowers on the side with a flower mounting device just now, so he also wanted to learn to do it.


    "Good." Han Mo pinched the little guy like a flower cat.


    "But I can''t do it. My father taught me?" In Xuanxuan''s small heart, it was a magical thing that she could draw flowers on the cake with a fat flower mounting device.


    Han Mo smiled and said, "OK, dad teaches you."


    He took the cake to the table, put the little guy on the chair and stood, so that their height would not be so different.


    Han Mo took a flower mounting device and handed it to Xuanxuan. "Where does Xuanxuan want to draw flowers?"


    Holding a flower mounting device with two-thirds of the cream in his hands, the little guy circled over the meimeida cake, "and then fell in the center of the red heart. Waxy said," it''s in the center of the heart. "


    Han Mo smiled, took the little guy''s meat and Huhu''s two small hands, gently squeezed out a small cream flower in the center of the strawberry red heart.


    In fact, it''s not difficult to mount flowers, but it''s good-looking to mount, and the size and shape are uniform. It needs to cooperate with the force of extrusion. This is a process of practice.


    The little guy''s face showed a magical expression, "Wow, this is the little flower painted by Xuanxuan."


    "Yes, this is the flower painted by Xuanxuan." Han Mo repeated softly.


    "Dad, I still want to draw here." Xuanxuan found another empty position she thought was the most perfect. Han Mo held the little guy''s hands as before, and with a slight force, another white flower was completed.


    Xuanxuan''s dark eyes were shining like stars, and she was excited to open her small pink mouth.


    Han mosong opened his hand, "in fact, Xuanxuan can try to draw by herself without the help of her father."


    The little guy looked forward to painting by himself, and was a little worried that he would not draw well. He looked up at his father with his small head and big eyes flickering. He thought for a moment and nodded hard, "OK, Xuanxuan painted alone." The little guy''s eyes were full of confidence.


    "Can you hold it?" Han Mo''s flower mounting device was bought according to his grip strength. It was a little big for the little guy. His two fleshy little hands carefully held the flower mounting device.


    Xuanxuan replied seriously, "you can take it." Then two small hands squeezed the flower mounting device with a little force.


    Since he left the matter to the child, Han Mo was not ready to point fingers. No matter what the little guy painted the cake, Han Mo just smiled and looked at it and praised it from time to time.


    The original white cake surface decorated with strawberries has become a lump of white balls in the East and a lump of white dots in the West. The little guy can''t grasp the power well. Sometimes he will connect a white line between two "little flowers".


    But the child is always full of imagination. No matter what shape it is, she can imagine a similar shape, "Dad, look, this is a kitten." Xuanxuan pointed to an incompletely formed cream pattern.


    "Dad, this is the little princess''s hairpin,"


    "Dad, this is a magic wand."


    Xuanxuan pointed to every lump she had painted.


    The original plan of mounting flowers also turned into painting on the cake.


    Until Xuanxuan squeezed the last bit of cream onto the cake, her "great" work was completed.


    "Yuxuan and dad made a cake together." With that, the little guy raised his small face and was very proud.


    Han Mo Chong drowned and touched Xuanxuan''s head. "Yes, yes, it was made by Xuanxuan and her father. Shall we eat it together now?"


    Xuanxuan raised her little hands, which were already covered with cream, above her head, "yes."


    The work of cutting the cake was also completed by father and daughter. The little guy gave his father the largest piece, and then took a piece of strawberries.


    I love strawberry cake. With my participation in the production, it is more appetizing. As a potential food, the little guy has entered the silent eating mode.


    Han Mo doesn''t like sweets very much at ordinary times. Now he tastes them carefully, mainly to find out where there are deficiencies and improve the taste next time.


    "Dad, can I have another piece?" The little guy suddenly raised his small face. Han Mo couldn''t help opening his eyes, and then smiled unkindly.


    At first, when the little guy was helping to fill the flower mounting device with cream, his fleshy little face became a little flower cat. At the moment, the original cream has become a mark, but because the little guy ate too fast, this time there are not only two more white beards on his cheeks, but also on his upturned little nose.


    Xuanxuan didn''t know why her father smiled and blinked puzzled eyes. Han Mo quickly withdrew his expression and said seriously, "I can only eat another small piece."


    Xuanxuan nodded obediently.


    Han Mo began to clean up the "battlefield", because he made a cake for the first time. With the help of Xuanxuan, the countertop in the kitchen is now in a mess.


    Han Mo moved quickly. After a while, the kitchen was gradually clean. The little guy ate the last bit of cake. He ate it not because he couldn''t eat it, but because he was more reluctant to eat at the back. He could only destroy it a little bit. He was afraid that if he ate it all at once, the cake would disappear.


    Because Mengmeng''s mother called suddenly and Han Mo didn''t prepare before, he thought about taking his children to the supermarket to cook and buy ingredients for the kindergarten tomorrow.


    The so-called "show your hand", fully known as "I''ll show my hand at lunch", is a parent-child interaction activity recently carried out in the kindergarten. Every Monday, two parents will go to the school to cook for the children in the class and bring their own ingredients.


    Each parent makes two dishes. All the children in the class have a flower in their hand. After eating, throw the flower in their hand to the favorite dish.


    Golden sun kindergarten is a high-end kindergarten in Beidu. Naturally, parents will not feel that "showing off" their own food ingredients is a waste of money. In order to show their face in front of their children, they all try their best to show their housekeeping skills, just to get the little flowers in the hands of children, so that they can also have face in front of their children.


    Although it is an activity to enhance the interaction between parents and children, it is more like a small competition in the eyes of parents. Children are the least likely to lie. They will only vote for the dishes they like to eat. They don''t know the routine. There is no black curtain, let alone the hidden rules. Delicious is delicious. If it''s not delicious, they may spit out at a mouthful and won''t save any face.


    Han Mo doesn''t care about winning or losing in other aspects, but this time is different. He is not only for himself, but also for the little guy. If his dishes are not recognized by the children and get the least flowers, Xuanxuan must be the most unhappy person. Han Mo doesn''t want to see Xuanxuan''s small expression of frustration, so Han Mo decides to prepare well.

 Chapter 107

    Han Mo helped the little guy wash the cat''s face and combed Xuanxuan''s hair again. They went out.


    "Dad, where are we going?" The little guy just finished the cake. His stomach was still bulging. He didn''t like to move. He asked with a small mouth.


    Han Mo knew the little guy''s mind and took Xuanxuan''s little hand. "My father is going to the kindergarten to participate in the ''show your hand'' activity tomorrow, so we must buy all the ingredients we need tomorrow."


    "Ahˇ® ''show your hand. ''is it dad going to school tomorrow? " The little guy was so excited that he almost jumped up. This activity has been held for two weeks. Of course, she also participated in the flower throwing link. The children will give flowers to their uncles and aunts who make the best food. Xuanxuan stared and said, "Xuanxuan''s father is the best and will receive all the flowers."


    Han Mo is not as confident as his daughter. It''s hard for everyone to adjust. How can he ensure that his dishes are liked by all children? However, Han Mo also has a careful machine. He doesn''t need all. As long as he spends more than another parent, he wins.


    Han Mo didn''t think the victory or defeat had anything to do with it before. It''s good to have an ordinary mind. Maybe his previous life experience made him look at the game very lightly. This time is different. This is not a game. It''s about the little guy''s face. He can lose for himself and can''t lose for his family.


    At this time, he suddenly remembered that he was in a hurry when he called and forgot to ask Mengmeng''s mother who was cooking with him tomorrow, so as to know himself and his enemy.


    The little guy didn''t want to go out for a walk. He just wanted to lie down and be a lazy little princess. But he was so happy when he thought that his father would cook for her in the kindergarten tomorrow.


    Han Mo didn''t think about what food to buy, because he didn''t think about what to cook. He had to think while walking. The shopping cart was empty. Xuanxuan volunteered to take the responsibility of the cart. There was nothing in the cart. Han Mo followed her and put one hand on the handrail to help the little guy grasp the direction.


    When he came to the fresh place, Han Mo thought that since it was difficult for everyone to adjust, he would make Xuanxuan''s favorite dish. He always made meat and vegetables for the little guy, and the taste was light. After knowing it, he thought of two dishes in his mind, so that he could have a direction for shopping.


    Suddenly a voice came, "father Xuanxuan."


    Han Mo was just about to put the selected ingredients in the cart. When he heard someone call him, he looked over. It turned out to be mother tiger.


    Xiaohu''s mother is cheerful and enthusiastic. Seeing that Han Mo is also buying vegetables, she chased him, "Oh, Xuanxuan''s father, you also buy vegetables for the evening?"


    Han Mo didn''t want to explain more. He casually said, "well, yes".


    Little tiger mother glanced at the cold fresh meat in Han Mo''s hand and said solemnly, "father Xuanxuan, I tell you, you are particular about choosing this meat. Look here, you don''t choose well." Then he took out the fresh meat in his car, "look at me, you should choose me." I also talked about some precautions for choosing fresh meat.


    Han Mo listened carefully. He used to think that meat was almost the same. He really chose it casually. Now he has learned some from mother tiger''s wise speech.


    Xiaohu''s mother continued, "to tell you the truth, I am very particular about three meals a day. The dishes we cook are complete in color, flavor and flavor. In order to give Xiaohu the best food, I also specially invited a cooking teacher to teach me how to cook." Speaking of this, little tiger''s mother is a little arrogant. Her family likes spicy food. She specially invited a senior Sichuan chef. If she had two kindergarten activities, she was reluctant to lose. This time, she is absolutely confident to get all the children''s flowers.


    Han Mo didn''t say much, but he admired it. In order to learn cooking, he also invited a special chef to teach. It seems that Xiaohu''s mother is really studying carefully for Xiaohu''s diet.


    Xiaohu''s mother was a little proud. "I bought these things for the ''show off'' in the kindergarten tomorrow. When you see our Xiaohu grow up, you will know how delicious my cooking is. I will certainly receive the most flowers tomorrow." Then he smiled again.


    Han Mo was surprised. It turned out that mother Xiaohu was cooking with him tomorrow. He was a little guilty for the first time.


    The two didn''t talk much. They continued to stroll with their children.


    "It turns out that the mother tiger will compete with her father tomorrow." The cart was heavy. The little guy didn''t push it any more. He was holding his father''s hand.


    Han Mo also just knew that the mother tiger was cooking together tomorrow. He smiled, "yes, Xuanxuan can eat the dishes made by her father and mother tiger tomorrow."


    The little guy didn''t expect so much from the dishes made by mother tiger. In her little brain, mother tiger was her father''s competitor. All the flowers and flowers had to be invested in her father. She suddenly looked up at her head and asked, "Dad, why did mother tiger just say that she could know that she cooked delicious by watching tiger?"


    Han Mo thought for a moment, "maybe it''s because the little tiger is fat."


    The little guy was very unconvinced. He loosened his father''s hand and pinched his pink face with his two small hands, making it rounder. "Xuanxuan is also chubby, so Dad''s cooking is the best."


    Han Mo looked at the little guy and sneered. He pinched Xuanxuan''s face. "Yes, Xuanxuan has gained weight recently."


    The little guy nodded proudly.


    ......


    Next day


    Since the last heavy rain, the weather in Beidu has been sunny. The golden sun shines into the house through the glass early. The little guy refuses to get up every day.


    Today is an exception. Adults always wake up suddenly in the morning when they have something in mind, and so are children. Xuanxuan got up very early, and then ran to the kitchen in pink slippers.


    "Dad, I''m going to show my hand today." The little guy was so excited that he was waiting for his father to show his skills in the kindergarten.


    Han Mo is a little nervous about Xuanxuan''s enthusiasm. His own affairs are small things, but things related to children become big things. This activity is different from making cookies and masquerade balls before. This time, voting is used. Although it is only an interactive link, no one wants to receive less flowers than the other party.


    Because the little guy got up early, he washed his face, brushed his teeth, combed his hair and had breakfast very quickly. Before it was time to go out every time, Xuanxuan stood at the door with her small schoolbag on her back, looking at her father preparing the ingredients for cooking at noon.


    Everything is ready. Han Mo holds all the bags in one hand, freeing the other hand and holding Xuanxuan. The little guy walks fast all the way and wants to get to the kindergarten quickly.

 Chapter 108

    Because Xuanxuan walked very fast, she arrived at the kindergarten earlier than usual. She just met Mengmeng''s mother at the door.


    "Thank you, father Xuanxuan. I really have something to do today." When Mengmeng''s mother saw Han Mo, she greeted him, glanced at the big bag he was carrying, and said shyly, "it''s so sudden. It was all prepared yesterday."


    In fact, he didn''t participate in kindergarten activities this week, and he would participate next week. There was no difference for Han mo. he even said, "it''s okay, it''s okay."


    Xuanxuan was very happy. Every time her father took part in activities with her, she would make her special face, whether it was making cookies or masquerade ball, so she looked forward to her father''s "show".


    Because the kindergarten is relatively early, many parents are still telling their children at the door, so they can safely hand over their children to the teachers.


    The little tiger''s mother took the ingredients she needed from the car and carried several big bags in her hands. The chubby little tiger followed. She may have just been criticized by her mother and looked unhappy.


    Xuanxuan is holding her father''s hand and looking around. Xiaohu sees Xuanxuan not far away. His eyes brighten and runs over foolishly, "Han Zhixuan."


    When the little guy heard his name, he just wanted to say hello to Xiaohu. He suddenly thought that Xiaohu''s mother would also participate in the "show her hand" today. He was a competitor with his father. He didn''t want to talk to Xiaohu at once. He pretended not to hear him and quietly turned his little face aside.


    Xiaohu touched the back of her head. She didn''t know why Xuanxuan turned her head and ignored herself. She was a little lost and ran back to her mother.


    "Are you going to cook today?" Little tiger''s mother was surprised to see the bag in Han Mo''s hand.


    Before Mengmeng''s mother left, she answered, "I have something to do temporarily, so I asked Xuanxuan''s father to replace me."


    The eyebrow peak carefully painted by the little tiger mother rose slightly, and the purplish red lips turned to the left. The expression on her face changed from accident to complacency.


    If it''s Mengmeng''s mother, she still has a little bottom. After all, she is a mother who breaks her heart for her child''s three meals a day. She always has some experience in cooking, but when a father can''t cook.


    Little tiger''s mother glanced at the bag Han Mo was holding. She met him in the supermarket yesterday. She couldn''t even choose the meat well and cooked. She snickered in her heart and won this time.


    The parents left one after another. Only Han Mo and Xiaohu''s mother walked into the kindergarten because they were responsible for lunch.


    "Dad Xuanxuan, you can ask me what you won''t do later." Mother tiger said in a loud voice.


    Han Mo nodded politely, "OK."


    Soon, both of them put their prepared ingredients on the table. The small kitchen of the kindergarten was left for the two parents to play. Mother tiger squinted at Han Mo Dai''s things, turned her mouth and shook her head.


    Han Mo is also a little famous for his excellent performance of "looking for a good voice". The kindergarten teachers know him. We all know that Han Mo, the "show off" of class two, came today, and there was a more topic of chat in the office.


    "Do you think Han Mo can receive flowers today?" Teacher Liu, who teaches English, covered her mouth and smiled. She didn''t care about the cooking of parents in any class before, but today is Han Mo, and she''s looking forward to it.


    Hearing this sentence, other teachers in the office also whispered a smile, "I think there can be one or two. After all, Xuanxuan is still there and always wants to vote for her father." Art teacher Tian thought for a moment and said.


    "Don''t look down on children. Now children are very upright, but they won''t vote against their wishes in order to take care of their emotions."


    "Do you all think Han Mo can''t cook? But he sings so well. "


    "The chef who sings well? He is tall and handsome, can write songs and sing songs, is low-key and careful to children. If such a man can cook, I will be the first to marry him. How can all the advantages be occupied by one person? I bet he will lose today and receive one or two flowers at most. " Teacher Tian vowed.


    Several young female teachers chattered around the topic of Han mo.


    In the classroom of class two, teacher Ding Rou is organizing the children to assemble toys. Xuanxuan seems a little absent-minded. Her two small hands are dragging her chin and thinking about her little worries.


    Ding Rou walked up to her and asked gently, "what''s the matter, Xuanxuan, what''s wrong?"


    The little guy shook his head. "Miss Ding, can I go to the kitchen to see my father?" Seeing that Xiaohu''s mother was so confident in the morning, Xuanxuan was sweating for her father. She didn''t want her father to get less flowers.


    Ding Rou understood the child''s mood, squatted down and comforted patiently, "Xuanxuan is a good child and wants to help her father, but the kitchen is not suitable for children. Shall we wait for her father in the classroom? Xuanxuan''s father will appear at lunch. "


    Xuanxuan nodded as if she knew something.


    In the small kitchen, Han Mo and Xiaohu''s mother are busy.


    Han Mo works very seriously. When he has steps in mind, he will do it in strict accordance with certain laws, so the speed is slower than mother Xiaohu.


    "You men are all thumbs. It''s okay. Take your time. At the end, I''ll wait for you so that my food doesn''t come out of the pot. Yours isn''t ready yet. It should be cold." Mother tiger said heartlessly, and then hit her mouth.


    Han Mo knew the time for the child to eat. He didn''t worry because of Xiaohu''s mother''s words. He still did it according to his own steps.


    The morning passed quickly. It was the first time that Xuanxuan was not hungry, but she was looking forward to starting lunch early, because today''s lunch was made by her father. It''s fun to think about it.


    The children have sat down at the table with their own small plates in front of them. There is also a small flower on the table next to each plate. The color of the flowers is not uniform, including yellow, pink and red. Xuanxuan likes pink, so she receives a pink flower. Later, she will give it to her father.


    In addition to Xuanxuan, other children are also looking forward to it. They know that today is Monday. Two parents will come to the "show off" activity, and the link of sending flowers is the most interesting.


    After a while, the door of the classroom opened. Han Mo and Xiaohu''s mother pushed a dining car into the classroom. On the dining car were their own dishes.


    When Xuanxuan saw her father coming in, she immediately straightened her waist and looked at her father''s direction with big watery eyes.


    Han Mo and Xiaohu''s mother are responsible for serving dishes for the children. Each child can get four kinds of dishes, two made by Han Mo and two made by Xiaohu''s mother.


    The children all returned to their seats. There were surplus dishes in the dining car, which were kept warm. For the children who were not full, they came to serve the dishes again.


    Han Mo and Xiaohu''s mother respectively filled two small dishes and put them on the table in front of them for display.

 Chapter 109

    The children have received the dishes. The head teacher in charge of life has filled the rice for everyone.


    Han Mo cooked two dishes. One was sweet and sour ribs. Although this dish was very homely, it was Xuanxuan''s favorite. Another dish is fried yam with Pleurotus eryngii mushrooms, with some fungus. Han Mo cooks for the little guy at home, pays attention to the combination of meat and vegetables, and tries to make the nutrition balanced. The second dishes make complaints about the baby''s mother''s Tucao when they are in the kitchens. They say that this dish is too vegetarian, and they must do two hard dishes here.


    The two dishes made by Xiaohu''s mother, in her words, are carefully selected, with heavy and slightly spicy tastes, boiled fish fillets and double cooked meat.


    Children are the most real. If they like to eat, they will eat hard. If they don''t eat enough, they will continue to want. But they don''t want to eat the dishes they don''t like. They will spit them out directly and say, "it''s terrible."


    Han Mo kept filling dishes for the children who lined up to ask for more dishes. Soon all the dishes were filled. Standing next to her, little tiger mother frowned, pursed her lips and didn''t speak.


    Suddenly, the little tiger sitting in the back stood up and trotted all the way with a small plate.


    Xiaohu''s mother picked up the spoon to serve vegetables. She was happy and looked at Xiaohu with a smile, ready to serve vegetables for him.


    But the little fat man bumped and ran in front of Han mo. he didn''t even look at his mother. Little tiger''s mother twitched her eyes. If it weren''t for the kindergarten, this spoon would surely fall on little tiger''s ass.


    Xiaohu still wants to eat, but there are no more dishes left, only a little on the small plate, which was originally reserved for display, but the child is the most important. Han Mo gave Xiaohu all the two small plates.


    "Thank you, uncle." Xiaohu smiled foolishly and honestly. His fat face became rounder, and the meat of his face was piled together.


    At the end of lunch, the plate was removed. There were only small flowers left on the children''s table, one for each person. Later, it was their favorite flower sending link. Although they were young, they had already figured out who to give the flowers to in every little brain.


    The voting session began immediately. It was just the lunch break. The teachers who were not the head teacher gathered at the door of class two. They all liked Han Mo''s songs. After all, the teachers were at school and would not chase for group photos like other fans when they saw idols, but they still wanted to make a fuss. Most importantly, they all agreed that Han Mo could not cook.


    "Hey, look, Han Mo''s dishes are empty." Teacher Liu incredibly pointed to the plate in front of Han mo.


    "The lack of food doesn''t mean it''s delicious, or there may be a small amount of food."


    Hearing this, the teachers who were surprised just now withdrew their surprised expressions.


    "I bet you that Han Mo will never have more than three flowers in this afternoon tea." Miss Tian put her hands around her chest. She was tall and stood at the back. She was confident that she would win the bet.


    Ding Rou organized the children to line up. Xuanxuan grabbed the first place with a pink flower in her small hand. The little guy wanted to be the first to present flowers to her father. Her little heart was a little impatient.


    As soon as the teacher said that the voting began, the little guy swished and rushed over and said loudly, "Dad, here are some flowers for you." The little guy''s pink face was full of smiles, stretched out his small arm and handed Huahua to his father.


    Han Mo bent down to pick up the flowers and touched the little guy''s head with his other hand, "thank you, Xuanxuan."


    After sending the flowers, the little guy ran to her father. She hoped that all the little friends could give the flowers to her father, because the food made by her father was the best.


    "Uncle''s dishes are really delicious. Give them to Huahua." The second child shyly handed Han mo the flowers in his hand.


    Han Mo received two flowers. The teachers standing at the door were not surprised. After all, the first one was Xuanxuan, and the second one might have happened. Teacher Liu joked, "there is another flower from the afternoon tea you invited." Although she said so, she felt that it was difficult for the third flower to fall into Han Mo''s hands.


    In the third place is Mengmeng. She is introverted and easy to be shy. Holding a small red flower in her hand, she walked to Han Mo shyly, "uncle, your song is really good, and the dishes are delicious." Then hold the flower in his hand high in front of Han mo.


    Han Mo said gently, "thank you, Mengmeng."


    Little tiger''s mother''s expression has changed. According to her expectation, everyone else will give her flowers except Xuanxuan. How can she receive two flowers in succession? She tries to comfort herself. Maybe it is because Mengmeng has a good relationship with Xuanxuan that she will give them to Xuanxuan''s father. After thinking so, her mood is much calmer.


    The teacher outside the door quietly cheered, "three, three, there is afternoon tea today."


    Mr. Tian said, "Oh, it''s afternoon tea. It''s a little fun."


    Although the teachers are very happy that Han Mo got the three flowers, they still don''t believe he can win. It may be that the first three chose him by chance. They set their eyes on the fourth child.


    Standing in the fourth position is Le Yan. Without hesitation, she handed Hua Hua to Han mo.


    At this time, the teachers looked at each other strangely, and quickly moved their eyes to the next children.


    The fifth, the sixth, the seventh... Without exception, they all gave the flowers to Han mo.


    Mother tiger''s face is very ugly. She tightly pursed the corners of her mouth.


    "God, can Han Mo really cook, and it''s delicious."


    "Is there anything else on the plate? I''ll try it later."


    "No, who said just now, not because it''s delicious, but because it''s done less."


    The teachers collectively looked at the teacher. She smiled awkwardly and didn''t speak.


    One by one, the children, Han Mo''s hand has a big bunch of flowers. Xuanxuan takes her father''s clothes without hiding her pride. Her pink face is happy to bloom. Said excitedly, "my father is the best."


    The children have sent out the flowers, leaving only the last child in the team, Xiaohu.


    Little tiger''s chubby little hand held a red flower. He shook his fat body and walked slowly forward.


    As the children kept offering flowers to Han Mo, the little tiger''s mother standing aside had no hope, but there was no empty flower in her hand. She still felt very embarrassed. At this time, the little tiger came to them. The little tiger''s mother''s last hope came. She stared at the little tiger with an ordered eye.


    Xiaohu didn''t look up. The farther he went, the lower his head was. He deliberately didn''t look at his mother''s direction.


    It was not a long way. He walked for a long time. Everyone''s eyes fell on him in and outside the classroom.


    Xiaohu suddenly raised his head and stood in front of Han Mo and his mother. Time seemed to stand still. In fact, this vote was not so important for Han Mo, but for the child, this little flower was his support.


    The little tiger''s face turned red. It seemed that he had made a great determination. He moved very hard and lifted the flower over his head.


    The children clapped together, and the teachers outside the door opened their eyes and mouths.


    Little tiger touched the back of his head and said with a simple smile, "uncle, what you made is the best of all the dishes I have eaten."


    Han Mo leaned over to take the flowers and gently pinched Xiaohu''s fat face, "thank you, Xiaohu."


    Mother tiger''s face turned blue.

 Chapter 110

    After lunch, Han Mo left the kindergarten and returned to the kindergarten to pick up the little guy at school time.


    Because her father got all the flowers, Xuanxuan spent an afternoon in the kindergarten. All the children asked her if her father would cook delicious food every day. There were many children who wanted to be guests at Xuanxuan''s house, and she verbally agreed. What made the little guy proud was that even the teachers were asking her about her father''s usual cooking. The little guy introduced his daily menu with a little exaggeration.


    In the summer of Beidu, it is late. The sun has walked more than half from east to West in the sky. At more than 4 p.m., the light is still sufficient. The warm sun shines on the father and daughter, leaving two sweet oblique shadows on the ground.


    The little guy was carrying a small schoolbag and holding his father''s big hand. He was in a happy mood. For Xuanxuan, the happiest thing was to be with her father.


    Suddenly, the little guy''s original bouncing steps slowed down, released his father''s hand, walked to a window on the side of the road, and showed an envious look on his face, "Wow, my aunt is so beautiful."


    Han Mo also walked over and stood behind Xuanxuan. It turned out to be a studio. There were several portraits of models hanging in the window. The styles of several photos were very different. The models were dressed in different styles of clothes.


    Xuanxuan was very close to the window. The smooth window glass just reflected the little guy''s longing expression, "Dad, can I go in and have a look?"


    Han Mo gently agreed, "of course."


    On Monday afternoon, the studio was not very busy. The clerks gathered around the computer and seemed to be talking about something. Until Han Mo took Xuanxuan into the hall, a photography consultant hurried over and smiled professionally, "do you want to take photos, sir? I can introduce you. This way, please. " She politely made a gesture of invitation and arranged Han Mo''s father and daughter to sit on the sofa near the bar.


    When they first entered the door, several staff in front of the bar were getting together. They saw someone come in and felt familiar. When Han Mo sat down, they were surprised to find it again. They whispered, "is that Han Mo?"


    The clerk looked at the computer screen and the man sitting in the store, lowered his voice and said excitedly, "it''s Han Mo, it''s Han Mo, God, the real person is more handsome than on TV, but how did he come out like this? Don''t all stars wear hats and masks for fear of being recognized?"


    "Elder sister, it''s easier to be recognized when wearing a hat and mask in summer. If I say those stars are afraid that others won''t recognize them."


    "Also, you see how grounded Han Mo is."


    The photography consultant responsible for receiving Han Mo and Xuanxuan also recognized him. This is a high-end studio. The staff quality is very high. She still maintains a professional attitude, just like ordinary customers.


    "What kind of photography do you want to consult?"


    Han Mo just followed the little guy in. When he walked into the hall, he had another idea to take a set of children''s portraits for the little guy.


    Han Mo asked, "is there a portrait of children?"


    The photography consultant immediately found the children''s portraits on the tablet and took out several sample albums.


    "Dad, my sister is so beautiful." Xuanxuan pointed to a photo and said excitedly.


    Xuanxuan is short and can''t see the sample film on the table when sitting on the sofa. Han Mo gently picks up Xuanxuan and sits on his leg. The height is just right. He spoiled and said, "Xuanxuan will be more beautiful in this suit."


    The little guy is dazzled by so many beautiful photos. His big eyes will look at the tablet and the photo album.


    The photography consultant smiled and suggested, "in fact, our family has recently launched a new parent-child series, but now there are only new clothes and no samples. Why don''t you two go with me to see the clothes?"


    Han Mo looks at Xuanxuan. The little guy blinks his big eyes and nods hard. He jumps down from his father and follows his aunt.


    Through the corridor, there is a special room with four words "parent-child clothing" written on the door.


    The photography consultant opened the door. Han Mo took the little guy''s hand and just took two steps.


    The two people couldn''t help being shocked by the picture in front of them. Sets of matched parent-child clothes were neatly hung on three walls, suits with small wedding dresses, European aristocratic clothes with little princess skirts, modern, retro, Chinese, European, all kinds, and several sets of matched clothes were put on the human model in the middle of the room.


    Han Mo glanced around the clothes in the room, then touched Xuanxuan''s head, turned to the photography consultant and said, "we want to order a set of parent-child photography. When can we take it as soon as possible?"


    The photography consultant smiled and said, "tomorrow is the fastest."


    The little guy ran and danced excitedly in the dressing room. She liked every dress. "Dad, can I wear them tomorrow?"


    Han Mo leaned down, picked up his fingers and swept the little guy''s upturned little nose, "of course."


    "Yes!"


    After paying the deposit and filling in a form, the little guy said excitedly around his father during the gap between his father''s writing, "Dad, let''s wear the little princess''s skirt, the white skirt, the little duck''s, the long skirt, and... Xuanxuan almost said all the clothes she saw.


    Han Mo pinched the little guy''s face, "Xuanxuan can wear whatever she wants."


    The photography consultant smiled kindly, "your little angel is so cute."


    Xuanxuan looked up her tender face and said, "I''m not a little angel, I''m a little princess."


    Hearing the little guy''s words, the adults present laughed.


    From the studio, the sky has darkened, the sunset, the horizon is painted with rouge, big hands holding small hands, walking on a quiet and warm path.


    The little guy who had come to live suddenly said with a touch of sadness, "Dad, Xuanxuan never wants to grow up."


    Han Mo was surprised and looked at the little guy gently, "why don''t you want to grow up?"


    Xuanxuan seemed to feel sad and lowered her eyes, "because grandpa said that dad didn''t live with Grandpa because dad grew up. Xuanxuan didn''t want to separate from dad, so she didn''t want to grow up."


    Han Mo''s heart shrank suddenly and he didn''t know how to answer. He stopped, squatted in front of the child, gently straightened her bangs, and then pinched the little guy''s face. "Xuanxuan, no matter how old you are, dad will protect you and love you." Han Mo paused and continued, "remember, dad is your horse knight. The knight wants to protect the little princess all his life. This is our promise."


    The little guy suddenly opened his eyes, and his gloomy face suddenly became bright, "yes, dad is Xuanxuan''s horse knight, and the knight wants to protect the little princess all his life."


    Han Mo rubbed the little guy''s head, smiled and said, "of course."


    The sunset glow reddened Xuanxuan''s cheeks and Han Mo''s hair.


    Dad took his daughter''s hand again. Xuanxuan didn''t want to grow up by herself. Why isn''t Han Mo.

 Chapter 111

    In the past, Shuya was busy with her work, and the original owner never cared about children, so the little guy didn''t take a photo at all. Unlike other people''s children, she went to the studio to take a set almost every six months.


    Although her mother usually takes pictures for her, they are all taken at home. She has never been to a photo studio.


    One night, Xuanxuan pestered her father to take pictures of her with his mobile phone. The little guy had a particularly proud reason. He said that he was practicing so that he could take better pictures tomorrow. Han Mo is happy to meet his daughter''s requirements.


    The little guy jumped onto the bed, ran to the sofa, and stood in the middle of the living room. She kept concave modeling. The little girl was born a beautiful little princess and easily put on all kinds of lively and lovely gestures. Han Mo followed the little guy with his mobile phone. Where she went and where he took pictures.


    Once again, he was too excited to play before going to bed. The final result was that it was difficult to fall asleep. Han Mo accompanied Xuanxuan and told her a story for a long time before coaxing her to sleep.


    Han Mo gently put the little guy''s little hand holding the doll into the quilt, gently pushed away the broken hair on her forehead and pecked it on her forehead. Then he retreated to the door, looked at the sweet sleeping little princess and turned off the light.


    Only when the child falls asleep can Han Mo have his own time. He turns on the computer and enters the space-time forum.


    I''ve been busy recently. I haven''t logged in. I just logged in. The small number above the private letter grew rapidly at a speed that can''t be distinguished by the naked eye, and then became three small red dots.


    When the number of private letters exceeds a certain limit, it will be impossible to make specific statistics and become three small red dots. Han Mo casually opened the small envelope.


    The whole screen was quickly filled with private letters. Since he registered his account in the name of the Royal knight, we all know that the author of poetry and fairy tales is him. After that, lovers of literature and poetry often exchanged private letters with him, but the pseudonym of the Royal Knight reached the peak because of the journey to the dream.


    Because only poetry lovers will pay attention to poetry, and the audience of fairy tales are mostly children and their parents. However, once published, the book "journey to the dream ring" has become popular all over the country, from the elderly to children.


    Even if the book is popular, it is not just released. The sudden surge in the number of private letters is too strange. Han Mo clicks the top one and the content of the private letter pops up in the center of the screen.


    "Hello, Knight of the Royal horse. I heard that" journey to the dream ring "is going to be made into an animated film, isn''t it?"


    Then he opened a few more private letters, all of which were about the same content, all asking about the animated film of the journey to the dream.


    After retreating from the private letter, Han Mo entered the home page of the space-time forum. The home page was topped with three posts.


    "Journey around the dream" will become the first animated film to be shown in cinemas in China. "


    "Which role do you like best in the journey to the dream ring?"


    "Will the journey to the dream ring restore the original work of the horseman?"


    The top of the home page of the space-time forum is usually a post with high topic and activity. The three top posts this time are actually about the journey of the dream seeking ring. The news about the upcoming release of the animation should be known only in a small scope. It is not made public. Han Mo is feeling strange when the phone rings.


    A familiar and distinctive ring tone. You don''t have to look at it to know who called.


    Just after the phone was connected, the voice jumped out of the receiver, "Xiao Mo, how are the two days of a full-time father? I dare not disturb you during the day. " Meng Si''s voice rose, with a feminine attribute in his tone.


    Meng Si was in a good mood and continued, "we will hold a press conference before the release of" journey to the dream "this Friday. We will start publicity one month in advance. This is the first shot of publicity. The news has been posted online today. Have you seen it? "


    Han Mo replied briefly, "I didn''t see it." When he was with the little guy, he never played with his mobile phone, so he didn''t watch the online news. When Meng Si said this, he connected everything in his heart.


    Meng Si had already guessed Han Mo''s answer and turned his eyes across the air.


    Publicity has always been Meng Si''s strong point. This time, he didn''t use any means. He just hung the news on the network. In just one day, most of the network platforms were discussing the news of the animation of the journey to the dream. With the video of TV storytelling and the proud sales of books on the shelves, his popularity was very high and didn''t need any tricks at all.


    They didn''t say much, so they hung up after a few words.


    Han Mo withdrew from the space-time forum and entered wechat.


    Wechat is more widely used than the forum, with more open information and faster news circulation.


    Han Mo''s eyes noticed that the first place on the hot search list on the right side of the screen was "the list of main creators of the animated film journey around the dream". Because the topic is very hot, there is a small red sign next to the topic with the word "hot", which originally ranked first. The news about Han Mo and "looking for a good voice" was squeezed into the second place on the hot search list.


    A month before the release of the film, publicity began. The press conference a few days later was the first step in this publicity. Indeed, as Meng Si said, he just published the list of main creators of animated films on the Internet and equipped with several stills in animated films.


    Click on the topic, and netizens'' comments on this topic are constantly updated.


    "There are royal horsemen among the main creators. I heard that sichen media will hold a press conference this Friday, and the main creators will attend. I''m looking forward to it. I really want to see the true face of Royal horsemen."


    "If someone thinks it''s a middle-aged uncle, please reply 1. If you think it''s a young little fresh meat, please reply 2."


    There were many replies at the bottom of this comment. The formation was neat. There were two out of one. Someone suddenly came out and said, "it may also be a cute sister. Why must it be a man? Who said that the Royal knight is a man?"


    "I like the poem" I love you, it has nothing to do with you "by the horseman best. It''s like writing my own story."


    "My girl holds the frog prince at home every day and says that she will find the frog prince when she grows up."


    "No, no, the most unfathomable thing about the horse knight is his painting skills. To be honest, without the horse knight, I don''t know what the picture book is."


    "In my heart, the horseman is like an almighty God. I really hope to see him soonˇ°


    "I''m looking forward to the news conference of" journey to the dream ring ". Let''s watch the live broadcast on Friday and watch the horseman."


    "Same expectations."


    ......


    In addition to the expectation of this animated film released in cinemas for the first time in China, wechat has more expectations for the horseman.


    Han Mo found the official account of sichen media and glanced at the list of main creators released today.


    Meng Si, the animation production team and the main dubbing actors are written in the list. Han Mo was just looking at it casually. Suddenly, his eyes stopped. In a list of main creators, he saw two familiar names, Han Mo and the Royal Horse knight.

 Chapter 112

    Next day


    Today can be a special day for Xuanxuan. This is her first time to shoot photos in the studio, and she still takes parent-child photos with her father. The little guy was excited and nervous, so he got up early.


    Han Mo knew the little guy''s mood. Last night, he was worried that the child would kick the quilt. Before going to bed, he went into the child''s small room with light hands and feet. As a result, he just heard the little guy talking in his sleep. It was all about taking photos. The so-called thinking every day and dreaming at night. Xuanxuan''s little head was all about taking photos of his parents and children.


    Along the way, the little guy happily took his father''s hand and chirped like a happy bird.


    According to the appointment time, the photographer, stylist and clothing assistant are already waiting for Han Mo and them.


    Just arrived at the studio, the little guy and his father were taken to the room with "parent-child clothes" again. Seeing these clothes again, Xuanxuan''s big eyes twinkled with excitement.


    "Sir, what style do you want to shoot, modern or retro, or Chinese or European, we have corresponding clothes here." The clothing assistant kindly introduced that she usually put forward suggestions on choosing clothes according to what style customers want.


    Han Mo gently touched the little guy''s head, "what style does Xuanxuan want? Tell your aunt what you think, and she will help Xuanxuan choose the most beautiful and suitable clothes for Xuanxuan. "


    The clothing assistant smiled at Xuanxuan.


    The little guy thought for a moment, then raised his pink face, "aunt, I want modern, retro, Chinese and Western style." Xuanxuan repeated all the styles that Han Mo said when the clothing assistant asked him just now.


    The clothing assistant was stunned by Xuanxuan''s answer, and then puffed and laughed. Han Mo Chong pinched the little guy''s face and smiled.


    Xuanxuan pursed her mouth. She didn''t know why the adults were laughing. Obviously, she had just finished her style.


    Finally, Han Mo made the decision. With the advice of the clothing assistant, he chose six sets of clothes with different styles, which can also meet the little guy''s modern, retro, Chinese and Western styles.


    "Dad, can I wear a wedding dress for the first set?" The little guy held up the wedding dress and walked to her father. She loved the wedding dress. She saw a big picture hanging on the wall at Mengmeng''s house. It was a group photo of Mengmeng''s father and mother. Her mother was wearing a wedding dress. She was so beautiful, but there was no Mengmeng in the picture. The little guy wanted to wear a wedding dress and showed off in front of Mengmeng.


    "Of course." Han Mo replied.


    According to their requirements, the photographer selected the first group of shooting sites in the scene suitable for shooting wedding dress.


    Han Mo doesn''t need much make-up. He puts on his clothes and comes out to wait for Xuanxuan.


    The little guy also changed his clothes. The white wedding dress made Xuanxuan''s white skin smoother and brighter. The skirt of the small wedding dress was irregularly cut, short in front and long in back, which showed the child''s playfulness and loveliness.


    At the moment, the stylist is helping Xuanxuan to make a shape. First, he curls the little guy''s long dark hair slightly with a curling stick, and then he simply braids a few strands of small braids on his head as decoration. Finally, he brings a shiny little crown on the little guy''s head with a pair of transparent crystal shoes inlaid with rhinestones, which is really like a little princess from a fairy tale.


    The stylist simplified the makeup for the little guy. Xuanxuan has a good foundation. She is already a beauty without makeup. Then draw a light makeup to add to the icing on the cake. Curly eyelashes, big black eyes, pink face with baby fat.


    When Xuanxuan was ready and stood in front of Han Mo, Han Mo had only one idea at that moment. He hoped that Xuanxuan would never grow up and could always hold her hand, hold her and protect her. The little guy was so cute and beautiful.


    The photographer was very professional and didn''t deliberately ask them to pose some stiff shapes, that is to say, let them interact normally and show what they usually look like now.


    The little guy used all the modeling he practiced for so long yesterday. He kissed his father''s face, jumped on his father''s back, posed in a dignified posture, and made faces again. I only heard the sound of the photographer pressing the shutter continuously, saving every moment.


    The little guy looks like a big star in front of the camera. He has a star style. Han Mo just needs to cooperate. The staff at the scene are often made to laugh by the little guy. Today is Xuanxuan''s home.


    Xuanxuan is the most lovely age. She knows a lot of truth, but she doesn''t fully understand it. Sometimes she looks like a little adult, and sometimes she speaks children''s words, which makes people cry and laugh.


    Taking photos is also an individual job. After taking photos all day, Han Mo felt a little tired, but the little guy was still full of vitality. The stylist helped Xuanxuan remove her makeup, and Han Mo took the little guy to wash her face.


    Originally happy Xuanxuan suddenly seemed to have something on her mind. She frowned slightly and pouted low. "If only my mother could come to take pictures, Dad, can we take pictures with my mother next time?"


    Han Mo squatted down and pinned Xuanxuan''s broken hair on her cheek behind her ears, gently pinched her small face, "of course, as long as mom has time, she can be invited to take photos at any time." Han Mo didn''t want to see the child''s depressed look and understood her mood. Although she didn''t know whether Shuya was willing or not, she unilaterally agreed to Xuanxuan.


    Because dad answered in the affirmative, the little guy''s fleshy little face showed a happy smile again.


    They finished shooting and went directly to the hall on the first floor to make an appointment with the photography consultant.


    At this time, the door of the hall was suddenly pushed open and two people came in. The man in front was wearing a black cap and a black mask, but he wrapped himself tightly in summer.


    Han Mo just glanced up and recognized that Zhai Xu''s agent was walking behind. It''s not difficult to guess that Zhai Xu must be fully armed in front.


    The little guy raised his head and asked carefully, "Dad, are they robbers?" Because she saw the bad guys on TV dressed like this.


    The photography consultant sitting opposite was amused by Xuanxuan''s words and whispered, "he is a big star and a friend of the boss of our company."


    Xuanxuan looked up at Zhai Xu''s direction with her small head, and then tooted her mouth, "my father is a big star. That uncle is curious about his dress."


    The camera consultant smiled and said nothing.


    Han Mo wasn''t ready to say hello to Zhai Xu. Since he was fully armed and didn''t want others to recognize him, he pretended not to recognize him. He made an appointment to choose the film. Han Mo took Xuanxuan''s small hand and walked out, just passing Zhai Xu and his agent.


    At the moment when Han Mo came face to face, Zhai Xu twitched his eyes and stopped in place. His sight moved a distance with the direction he left, and then slowly took back his eyes.

 Chapter 113

    Zhai Xu just went to the studio to get a sample film needed by his company. He could have asked the assistant to take it, because he came on the way. He didn''t expect to meet Han Mo here.


    Zhai Xu drove his car with his agent. Through several competitions and several contacts, Zhai Xu''s attitude towards Han Mo is somewhat complex. He doesn''t want Han Mo to push himself over, but he has to admit Han Mo''s talent.


    The broker held a tablet computer in his hand and kept saying, "I don''t understand why the Royal Knight refused to sell us the film copyright of the journey to the dream. Although we are a new company, our strength is absolutely no worse than that of sichen media. We are even better than them in film and television. The Royal Knight doesn''t sell it at double the price, Is there water in his head? "


    While waiting for the red light, Zhai Xu''s hand was on the steering wheel. When he heard the agent''s words, his face suddenly froze. He remembered that he personally went to find the Royal Horse knight with his address. As a result, he went to Han Mo''s house. He smoked hard. He was embarrassed to stand outside the door. Every time he recalled, he wanted to slap himself.


    "However, this horse riding knight is really talented. I knew him for the first time because of his poem. Later, he was completely conquered by his" journey to the dream ring "and read the book back and forth several times." The agent showed an expression of infinite worship for the Royal knight and continued, "originally I wanted to buy his film copyright, and then have a meal. How could I sell it to sichen." He was a little unconvinced and continued to look at the web page.


    Zhai Xu doesn''t want to talk. He wants film copyright more than anyone, but


    The agent is very curious about the appearance of the Royal knight. It''s too mysterious. There''s no news about him on the Internet. He doesn''t even know whether it''s a man or a woman. Suddenly, as if he remembered something, he suddenly looked up at Zhai Xu, "brother Xu, didn''t you go to the Royal Horse knight in person last time? Did you see someone else? Hey, what does he look like? "


    Zhai Xu pursed his twitching mouth and held the steering wheel with both hands. Now he was annoyed to hear about the Royal Horse knight. Zhai Xu pressed his mood and said angrily, "I haven''t seen it."


    The agent turned his mouth and thought Zhai Xu didn''t want to mention the Royal Horse Knight because he didn''t buy the copyright and didn''t care too much. He lowered his head again.


    Looking at the tablet screen, smash your mouth, "hum, there is Han Mo in the list of main creators released by sichen. You can become the main creator by singing the theme song. It''s enough to find your company''s artists to sing the theme song. It''s not the main creator. It''s not so popular with people. It''s enough to impose Han Mo by taking advantage of the reputation of people''s Royal Horse knight."


    Zhai Xu glanced at his agent and still didn''t say anything. He didn''t want to say it. The Royal Horse knight and Han Mo are the same person.


    "Brother Xu, sichen media also invited our company at the press conference on Friday. Let''s go and see the true face of the Royal Horse knight." The agent chattered and didn''t observe Zhai Xu''s expression change. "Do you also want to see what he looks like? It''s a pity that you didn''t find him last time. If you see him, the copyright must be ours. Which round did you get sichen media. Hey, someone voted online. Is he male or female. Even more women vote. If they are really women, it will be even more amazing. "


    "Man." Zhai Xu frowned and said something casually.


    The agent looked up at Zhai Xu, "brother Xu, how do you know?"


    Zhai Xu was stunned and didn''t answer.


    ......


    Han Mo took several photos of the little guy with his mobile phone during the day. The little guy was wearing makeup and studio clothes, posing in various lively and lovely poses to his father''s lens.


    When he got home, Han Mo was going to send these photos to Shuya. In the past, if he captured the lovely scenes of the children, he would also send them to Shuya. Then Shuya would talk to Han Mo about what the little guy did in the photos or his naughty appearance. Their usual contact was about the children.


    This time, as before, Han Mo transferred the photos together, pressed send, and sent them all to Shuya.


    Just after the successful sending was shown on the screen, his mobile phone rang. Shuya''s name flashed on the mobile phone screen. It used to be a message reply, but this time he called so quickly, but Han Mo didn''t think much and directly connected the phone.


    "Where have you been?" Shuya''s first question was a question. She saw at a glance that Xuanxuan was wearing makeup and her clothes were not her own. It was obviously in a photo studio or something.


    Han Mo told the truth, "Weimi photography."


    Shuya said "Oh" lightly. Weimi knew that it was a very famous studio in Beidu. The effect of the film was very good. She blamed herself. She had never photographed her children before. This time, it was good for Han Mo to think of taking her children. She continued gently, "she must be very happy to take pictures of Xuanxuan."


    "Yes, she was very happy when we took parent-child photos." Han Mo took the phone and looked at the little guy playing Barbie in the living room. He didn''t think much and said casually.


    Parent-child photos? Shuya heard these three words and couldn''t tell the taste in her heart. She didn''t know why she was very unhappy and didn''t answer again.


    Han Mo found no sound and thought the line was disconnected. He took the mobile phone away from his ear, looked at the screen, and was still reading seconds, "hello?"


    Shuya''s tone faded a lot, "it''s okay, hang up." Then he hung up the phone.


    Han Mo hung up before he could speak. He felt a little strange. He looked at the mobile phone screen where the call had ended. He didn''t know what happened to Shuya, so he put his mobile phone on the table and continued to play with the little guy.


    Shuya was inexplicably angry and threw her mobile phone on the table.


    Peng ye came over and sat on the sofa opposite Shuya. "Why? Have a grudge against the mobile phone. "


    "Nothing." Shuya said angrily.


    Peng Ye laughed twice and glanced at the mobile phone screen that had not completely darkened. "It''s not just after the call. I should be happy."


    "They went to take parent-child photos." Shuya didn''t hide in front of Peng Ye.


    Peng Ye sipped his coffee, held the cup in his hand and looked at Shuya puzzled, "HMM. And then? "


    "They took parent-child photos, but no one told me in advance?" Shuya usually has a good mood to control and rarely complains in front of outsiders, but this time she keeps saying the words "parent-child" very seriously.


    Peng Ye sniffed and heard the sour smell in the words, "are you jealous?"


    "Either jealous or angry, why didn''t they tell me in advance?" Shuya explained.


    Peng Ye''s laughter grew louder and put down his coffee cup. "They?" She deliberately repeated these two words and looked at Shuya with a bad smile. "Are you angry that a child over three years old didn''t tell you before taking pictures, or are you angry with her father." Then he walked away with a cup of coffee and a laugh.


    "I......" Shuya''s white cheek climbed up a touch of crimson, lowered her head and didn''t speak again.

 Chapter 114

    No matter what news is on the Internet, the transmission speed is amazing, which is different from whispering. Only a few people or only one person may know what you say.


    The spread of the network, after a message is published on the public platform, it is impossible to predict how many people are watching in front of the screen at this time, and it is even more impossible to predict the spread speed of the news.


    The news that Mengxun Huanyou was made into an animated film has occupied the hot search headlines of the whole network, and the mysterious speculation about the horseman is overwhelming.


    Han Mo not only helped to complete the production of animated films, but also promised Meng Si that he would be present in the next publicity activities, including the press conference on Friday.


    Meng Si, out of no idea, praised the topic "don''t guess, the Royal Horse knight is actually a cute sister".


    The boss of sichen media personally praised this post, which is like sitting on the horse Knight''s gender, and the already stable heat has set off new waves.


    "Meng Si''s praise is the fact that the riding knight is a female writer? I''ll buy it! "


    "Talent has nothing to do with gender. I support him or her, both men and women."


    "Don''t guess any more. There are horse riders in the main creator list, waiting for live broadcast on Friday."


    The poems once written by the Royal Knight were turned out again by netizens and became a hot topic. Everyone began to praise the two poems word by word.


    Originally, poetry and fairy tales were two different audiences. Because of this heat and successful exchange, they used to buy fairy tales of horse riding knights for children. Now they fall in love with his poems. Originally just like poetry, now I think fairy tales are also very interesting.


    Later, the attention of the Royal knight was better than that of many first-line stars. In the past, some stars could easily go on hot search by sharing their daily life. However, the news just sent out these days was drowned by the news about animated films and the Royal knight. In addition to their fans'' praise messages, it was completely drowned in the sea.


    ......


    The continuous warming in the past few days was similar to Meng Si''s expectation. Just when the press conference was held, people had reached a maximum expectation, including praising the topic, which he did intentionally.


    The press conference was scheduled for the afternoon. After sending the little guy to school, Han Mo went directly to the company and met with the animation film production team. The press conference will certainly accept questions from reporters. Although I don''t know what questions will be asked, it is the first publicity of the film after all. They know the animation production of "journey to the dream" best and always want to give a brief introduction, Attract more audiences to the cinema, so I made some preliminary preparations.


    After the meeting, Han Mo and several main production personnel went out of the small conference room together.


    It happened that Zhai Xu''s agent Wu Jie came to sichen media to work and met Han Mo and his party head-on in the corridor.


    Han Mo is not familiar with Zhai Xu, let alone with his agent Wu Jie. Even if he walked across the street, Han Mo was not ready to say hello to him.


    Wu Jie doesn''t think so. He has always been a person who has the opportunity to suppress and ridicule others. He glances at the people behind Han Mo and doesn''t know any of them. Wu Jie has a sly smile on his face.


    "I''m so lucky that I can meet a new person who is praised by sichen when I first come to sichen. Hello, Han mo."


    Han Mo heard the strange atmosphere in his words and didn''t want to talk to him, but people took the initiative to say hello. He couldn''t go directly, but he didn''t want to talk to each other, just slowed down.


    The people of the animation production team who followed saw someone say hello to Han Mo, looked over and slowed down with Han mo.


    Wu Jie didn''t see Han Mo''s attitude. He continued, "Mr. Meng is really interesting. He even wrote your name into the list of main creators. It has always been Mr. Meng''s style to spare no effort to hold the red newcomer. I think no one had helped him so when our brother Xu just started."


    The animation team felt that Wu Jie''s words were inexplicable and looked at Han mo.


    Han Mo knew the meaning of Wu Jie''s words and sneered in his heart.


    Wu Jie''s best thing is that no matter whether the other party is willing to talk to him or not, "at today''s press conference, the creators have to answer questions. Is singing the theme song an answer? The horseman borrowed the east wind very well. You must thank others for seeing him this afternoon. "


    At first, the people in the animation team didn''t understand what the person opposite said. They even questioned that Han Mo was included in the list of main creators. When they heard this, they looked at each other and laughed.


    The technicians are quite upright and waste their lives listening to fools. The team leader directly said, "Han Mo, let''s go and see the trailer to be played later."


    Han Mo nodded and said, "OK."


    After glancing at Wu Jie, he even said hello to him.


    Wu Jie looked at Han Mo''s back and said, "cut, the Royal Horse Knight knows you use other people''s reputation so much."


    .....


    As the host of the press conference, sichen media also invited some film media companies and artists as guests in addition to the major media.


    In the afternoon, Meng Si took Xiao Pang to the venue first to prepare for the press conference and some reception work.


    Media reporters were the first to arrive. They had set up equipment early and aimed long guns and short guns at the platform where the press conference was about to take place.


    The words of the animated film press conference of "journey to the dream" have been printed on the rear large screen, and a list of main creators is written in small characters below the film name.


    The reporters were waiting for the beginning. They were peers and knew each other. The guests and the film creators didn''t come. They had nothing to shoot, so they began to talk about the press conference.


    "Lao Liu, who do you say has the highest topic today?" Wang Chuan has been a photographer for many years. He is good at shooting. He asks Lao Liu, who is also a photographer, with an electronic cigarette in his mouth.


    Lao Liu pushed his glasses. "Our editor in chief has spoken. Today we must take the first photo of the Royal Horse knight. We must grab the first picture to send the picture to the official account. Don''t rush me."


    "Come on, people have a live broadcast. What''s the use of your photos? They can be faster than the live broadcast." Wang Chuan shook his head and said with a smile.


    Lao Liu pushed his glasses again and said confidently, "the live broadcast can only be broadcast at the beginning of the press conference. If I find the horseman before, and then click and wipe that one, it''s enough."


    Wang Chuan knew Lao Liu''s ability to sneak photos and gave a thumbs up, "you cow."


    Lao Liu proudly stroked the little hair left on his head, looked at the big screen in front, frowned and said, "Han Mo has also been written into the list of main creators."


    Wang Chuan smiled, "maybe he sang the theme song this time. This is the venue of sichen media. It''s normal to hold new people. It''s just that what is the main creation is getting more and more confused. The big guys have money and willfulness. They write who they want to write."


    Lao Liu also laughed and said with approval, "you can see through."


    It was getting closer and closer to the beginning. Han Mo and the rest of the team also arrived at the venue, but they didn''t go to the front hall, but went directly to the VIP waiting room in the back.


    The staff in front moved the chairs of the main creators to the stage, arranged them in the order of the pre arranged list, and pasted their names on the back of the chair. As in the order of announcement, Han Mo''s position was just next to the Royal knight.

 Chapter 115

    As time went by, all the creative staff had arrived at the VIP room behind the stage, and the guests were also present one after another.


    Meng Si has been in the entertainment industry for so many years, and many friends have come to support him. Some are mutually beneficial partners, and some are purely personal feelings. In short, as long as he receives his invitation, they all arrive at the venue.


    The investment of animated films is different from previous films. It is the star appeal of famous directors and actorsˇ¶ The book "journey to the dream ring" completely relies on the charm of the Book God to attract the audience to the cinema. Coupled with the popularity of the horseman, the film has increased a lot of attention in a short time.


    "At that time, I heard that Meng Si wanted to make cartoons, but I still don''t believe it. This guy has always been in the eyes of money. What films are made commercially, how can he make cartoons. Later, when I saw the book "journey to the dream ring", I knew that this dog still got into the eyes of money. Thanks to his imagination, animated films, you see, he will make a lot of money again this year. " Peng Ye snorted coldly.


    After receiving Meng Si''s telephone invitation, Peng Ye sprayed 10000 "old women don''t go" without thinking about it. As a result, he came on time on Friday without thinking about it.


    Shuya also received the invitation. She will definitely come. She won''t refuse such an occasion as long as it''s not a time conflict. Moreover, the film is more or less related to Han mo. when she saw Han Mo in the list of main creators, Shuya''s first reaction was that Meng Si, the theme song of the song, will let him sing.


    As Peng ye said, this film is a huge investment by Meng Si, and the box office will not be bad in the later stage. Han Mo can sing the theme song, which will certainly help his career. Shuya is happy for him.


    Peng Ye gently touched Shuya with his arm and made a flower crazy expression that was not commensurate with her dress. "There is really a position of horse riding knight. I don''t know whether she is handsome or not."


    "Don''t they all say that horsemen are women? How can it be handsome? It should be beautiful. " Shuya deliberately joked.


    "It''s impossible. I''ve read all his poems and stories carefully. I smell a strong smell of hormones. It''s definitely a man, not Mengsi. It''s a pure man." Peng Ye was like being touched by a nerve. She said gnashing her teeth. She stared at the position of the Royal Horse knight. She couldn''t imagine what she would feel if she were a woman for a while.


    Shuya was amused by Peng Ye''s appearance. Peng Ye has always been a female man. She has not seen who she worships like this. If she has nothing to do, she can read the news about the Royal Horse knight and read poems. She can recite both of them.


    Compared with the Royal knight, Shuya is more related to the person next to the seat. Han Mo''s name is pasted on the back of the seat.


    Zhai Xu also arrived. He came over and took the initiative to say hello to Shuya. Wu Jie followed.


    Shu Ya is very easygoing and responds politely. Peng Ye has a straight temper and a careless personality. She doesn''t like Zhai Xu''s agent Wu Jie. When she sees them coming, she deliberately turns her head and pretends not to see them.


    Zhai Xu glanced at the chair on the stage and paused to the center of the chair that said Han Mo and the Royal Horse knight. The corner of his mouth twitched and unnaturally withdrew his eyes.


    Wu Jie noticed the change of Zhai Xu''s expression. He looked at the stage and saw the famous brand on the chair. He snorted coldly, "it''s really trying to give Han Mo a chance. He clearly knows that the media''s most concern today is the Royal Horse knight and let Han Mo sit with the Royal horse knight. For a while, wouldn''t it be more embarrassing if the reporters asked the Royal Horse Knight questions and Han Mo didn''t answer? "


    At the moment, listening to Wu Jie say these words, Zhai Xu felt very embarrassed and whispered, "stop talking."


    Wu Jie stopped talking, but he was still ready to see a good play for a while.


    When the time came, the host arrived, the venue gradually quieted down, and the media reporters were ready.


    Lao Liu ran back with the equipment and stood in the position just now.


    Wang Chuan came over and asked with a smile, "let me see the real face of the Royal Knight first. I''ll take a look and don''t rob you of the news."


    "Who is afraid of you robbing the news? I didn''t shoot it at all." Lao Liu looked unhappy.


    Wang Chuan incredibly raised his eyebrows. "You didn''t catch him with such strong following skills?"


    Lao Liu gave an angry hum.


    The host made a simple interaction and began to introduce the main creators.


    Meng Si was the first to take the stage, sat in the nearest position to the host, answered a few questions, and then invited other creators of the animated film.


    A group of people came onto the stage. All the shots were aimed at the central position. For a moment, they could only hear the sound of the shots. The shots of the reporters and the eyes of the guests fell on the chairs with the Royal Horse Knight''s name tag, waiting for someone to sit on it. They wanted to know who the mysterious and talented Royal Horse knight was.


    There were one seat, two seats and three seats. The creators who came on the stage successively sat on the chairs with their names pasted. Everyone sat down.


    I can''t see it when I line up on the stage, but once I sit down, my name and people correspond.


    "Where are the horsemen?"


    "Yes, where are the horsemen?"


    "Doesn''t it mean that the horseman will come today?"


    "Hum, if the Royal Knight doesn''t come today, the joke of sichen media is a little big."


    The media area began to stir, and everyone paid attention to the news. The biggest explosive point in today''s press conference was who the Royal knight was. So many netizens waited online to see the true face of the Royal knight, but now the position is empty, except for a chair with the Royal Knight''s name written on it.


    Empty!


    Empty!


    Even if media reporters can accept it, online netizens can''t accept it.


    The guest table was also whispering. The popularity of these Royal horsemen was too high. The guests present were familiar with the name of Royal horsemen. They also looked forward to seeing the knight who could write books and draw.


    "Mengsi won''t fall off the chain at the critical moment." Peng ye put his hands around his chest.


    Wu Jie tilted his mouth and said with a bad smile, "the horse cavalry didn''t come, so Han Mo''s east wind can''t be borrowed."


    "How did the first publicity of the film come up with something? Meng Si doesn''t seem to be easy to make low-level mistakes. If you don''t come, you can say it in advance. It''s too bad for you to come all of a sudden." The film colleagues behind are also whispering.


    Only Zhai Xu''s eyes fell on Han Mo all the time. His eyes were very complex. Wu Jie beside him was still talking. Zhai Xu glared at him.


    Wu Jie shut up again.


    Shuya looked at the empty position and looked at Han Mo, who was sitting on the side with no expression. She was tight in her heart.


    Meng Si glanced at the row of main creators on his left and found the empty position. He knew that the staff didn''t understand. It was the seats in the order of the list. He waved his hand, called Xiao Pang to his side and whispered an order.


    The chair with the name of the horseman was removed by the staff.


    There was an uproar at the scene.

 Chapter 116

    Moved away?


    Moved away!


    What is sichen media doing!


    The Internet exploded in an instant. As long as the live broadcasting platform, wechat and major websites can update the comments of netizens in real time, they were violently bombed, and the anger caused by the extinguishment of enthusiasm rushed up. Everyone looked forward to the horse riding knight for so long, but they didn''t dare to blink at the screen, just to see the true face of the horse riding knight.


    As a result, the left and right did not start. Finally, the host came on and could see the scene of the press conference. The lens was facing the chairs of a row of main creators on the stage.


    The main creators entered one by one. They stared at the screen, opened their eyes and swallowed their saliva.


    Holding a mobile phone, facing the computer, waiting for so long, looking forward to so long, surging, high enthusiasm, and finally an empty chair, empty!


    This is not over. Finally, even the chairs were moved away, and there was a curse on the Internet.


    The pop-up screen of the live broadcast platform was beating wildly. The reporter sent by the platform quietly replied to the information of the editor in chief. I don''t know. No one knows what''s going on. The Royal Knight didn''t appear and even the chair was removed. For such a big accident, the people of sichen media didn''t respond and didn''t explain, and it was Meng Si who asked to remove the chair.


    The media may have to wait for a question time to ask questions because of face, but netizens can''t wait. Uncle and aunt can''t stand this naked provocation of the bottom line.


    "If the horseman doesn''t come out today, I will never go to the cinema to buy tickets. Even if the "journey to the dream ring" is good enough, I won''t go to see it. "


    "I won''t go to see it. Sichen media is deceiving and playing with the audience."


    "Get out of that row. We just want to see the horseman."


    "Let the horseman out!"


    The media has always been watching the excitement. When the Royal Knight comes out, there is news and topic for them. This time, the Royal Knight doesn''t come out, and the topic is no less than coming out. As long as someone speaks on the Internet, whether he praises the Royal Knight''s handsome or scolds sichen media as a big liar.


    Peng ye and Meng Si fought for a lifetime. Their contradiction only stayed in her mouth. She was still sweating for Meng Si in her heart. "Meng Si can really calm down. Don''t do this porcelain work without the diamond. In the early stage, it was hot to fry by the Royal Horse knight. Now no one is invited and doesn''t explain. Her brain is crowded by the door." No matter how much he scolded, Peng ambition was really worried. He kept watching the reactions of netizens on his mobile phone, thinking about emergency public relations countermeasures, and seeing how he could help Meng Si.


    Shuya is calm because she doesn''t pay much attention to the Royal knight. She has learned a lot in the entertainment industry over the years. It''s a major event that the Royal Knight hasn''t been invited. Even though Meng Si has experienced many battles and can control her emotions, the row of main creators on the stage are so calm. It''s difficult for them to know in advance that the Royal Knight won''t come?


    All kinds of comments on the Internet are updated, bouncing and rolling at a speed that can be seen by the naked eye, just like the voice of expectation for the horseman at that time, which is overwhelming, but it turns into a curse at this time.


    There are curses on the Internet, and everyone under the stage has their own thoughts. Although all the guests present were Meng Si''s friends, some of them were really worried about Meng Si, such as Peng ye, and some were Wu Jie who was ready to see a good play. What''s more, they hope to see the film sell well. At that time, they can also ask Meng Si to give them a share, but they are more happy to see that the film has problems, so that the films invested by their company can have less spiritual opponents and more market.


    Swearing, whispering, covering your mouth, stealing laughter, and questioning each other.


    The host did not understand the internal affairs of sichen media. When he saw that the chair of the Royal Horse knight was moved down, he was also surprised. The previous questions were prepared in advance by the hand card and provided by sichen media. Meng Si answered the brief introduction on the preliminary preparation of animated films.


    After answering the host''s question, Meng Si smiled, glanced at the media area and looked at the camera with natural expression. "The animated film" journey to the dream "is the first attempt of sichen media in China to film the story in the form of animation and release it in cinemas. This idea was first put forward by the Royal knight, When I saw his album full of people''s drawings and main scenes, I decided immediately. This excellent work can not be interpreted by real people. No actor can restore the image of the protagonist in everyone''s heart. It must and can only be completed by animation. The horse rider helped our animation team restore the original hand-painted appearance to a high degree, which will certainly bring the most perfect audio-visual feast to all the audience. "


    Meng Si finished his words, and there was a very polite and sparse applause from the audience, but he didn''t care. The camera of the media hadn''t moved.


    None of the netizens wanted to hear these words. Every mention of the name of the Royal Horse knight was like stabbing the netizens in the heart. The abuse on the Internet had reached a peak. Without a response, they began to attack the media and urge them to ask the host why the Royal Horse Knight did not appear.


    Media reporters are gearing up. Who wants to hear the introduction of the film at this time? All the questions prepared before are invalid. Now there is a question: where is the Royal knight.


    Seeing that the first link has been completed, the person in charge of the animation production team briefly described the bottlenecks and difficulties encountered in animation production.


    Peng Ye kept changing her sitting posture to hide her anxious mood. She whispered, "finish it quickly. If you dare to let reporters ask questions at this time, just wait to die."


    After all the questions of the host were asked, he looked at the eye card and looked at Meng Si with asking eyes. With his years of hosting experience, it is not suitable for the reporter''s question session at this time, and it may not end. The purpose of the host is to adjust the atmosphere and avoid embarrassment.


    Meng si still smiled and didn''t mean to cancel the second link.


    The host''s expression was frozen on his face. At the moment, he realized what the baby''s heart is bitter, but the baby can''t say. For the professional host, the general embarrassing scene can be reversed by a few humorous words, but this joke was a little big. The host looked at Meng Si again with embarrassed eyes and said in his heart: brother, or we''ll end it.


    Meng si not only didn''t finish, but showed him with his eyes to hurry to the next link.


    The host swallowed his saliva, almost looked at Meng Si with begging eyes again, then took away the microphone and whispered, "Mr. Meng, let''s not end."


    Meng Si was stunned and smiled, "what''s the end? Go on. "


    The host was completely hoodwinked. This was the most painful embarrassment in his career. He knew that he would be stabbed to death by the media and had to rush up.


    Well, if you say go on, go on.


    He adjusted his expression and showed his neat eight small white teeth. "Now let''s move on to the next link. Welcome friends from the media to ask questions."


    As soon as this sentence came out, there was a commotion under the stage, and the number of live webcast online broke through a new high again.


    This first question is crucial. Who should raise it and how.


    With a bang, the reporters in the media area began to move their devices, and everyone raised their hands.


    Seeing this trend, the host quickly asked in a low voice, "Mr. Meng, are there any media with a bottom in your heart? I can let them ask questions first." This sentence can''t be more obvious. If you choose a better relationship, at least don''t ask too explicit and embarrassing questions. Leave some room. You''ll lose your face.


    Compared with the host''s nervous almost twitching expression, Meng Si was almost calm. He glanced at the host and said, "no, just mention it."


    The host''s brain was blank for a moment, and then he only felt that life was loveless, struggled for a moment in his heart, and sighed in secret that he would die.


    The microphone for questioning was handed to the media nearest to the platform.


    For a time, everyone''s eyes focused on the reporter who got the microphone. The female reporter was a little proud and pushed the black frame glasses. You know, this question is the most exclusive and popular first question. She believes that everyone wants to ask the same question at the moment. Where is the Royal knight, but she doesn''t ask. Didn''t your organizer say that the Royal Knight will come to the scene in person, Didn''t you put the name of the Horseman on the list of creators? OK, you wait.


    The female reporter chuckled, glanced at a row of main creators sitting on the table, and brushed a trace of cunning in the corners of her eyes, "what is the creative inspiration of the Royal Horse knight and the journey of the dream ring?"


    She''s asking the horseman!


    Where are the horsemen?


    Sichen media is coming to an end.


    This problem is so poisonous!

 Chapter 117

    The host was silly and slowly turned to Meng Si, the initiator.


    Other media peers silently thumbed up, clapped and applauded, focused on Meng Si, and waited for sichen media to make a fool of itself.


    Netizens tap the screen at the same time: please let the horse Knight answer!


    The guests have their own expressions.


    "What is the creative inspiration of the Royal knight, the journey to the dream ring?" People with eyes know that there is no royal Knight at all, and even the chair has been pulled down. There is no doubt that the problem is that the thoughtful media has sent another journey to sichen media, which was already on the cusp of the storm. It''s just Sima Zhao''s heart.


    Just as everyone''s eyes were focused on Meng Si, waiting for the final explanation given by sichen media, or making a big scandal, a magnetic low voice suddenly sounded.


    "The inspiration for the creation of" journey around the dream "is quite special. I just want to be different from the previous fairy tales. It is simply suitable for children. I hope to create works that can still be moved by adults. This is the original intention."


    The voice came out too suddenly. Just now people focused on Meng Si. When the voice fell, they didn''t react who was talking. The camera of the media reporter hadn''t moved in time, and they didn''t catch the speaker at all.


    "Lying trough, was the voice just made by the horseman?"


    "Man, photography is stupid. What do you think! The camera didn''t keep up. "


    "Must be, come, come."


    The photographers hurriedly pointed the lens at the entrance of the venue. They guessed that the Royal Horse knight had just come, but there was no one at the entrance. After scanning the lens, they couldn''t find the figure of the Royal Horse knight.


    Netizens suddenly scolded the camera for their incompetence and urged them to focus on the Royal knight. They want to see the Royal knight.


    The media were also confused. They wanted to find the horse knight, but the voice fell. Where did they find it.


    In less than a minute, it feels like half a century.


    Suddenly!


    "It''s a bold attempt to move the book to the big screen in the form of animation. Although we don''t know whether it will be recognized by the audience, we still do our best." Just now the magnetic and steady voice sounded again.


    "Han Mo!" Shu Ya''s purplish red lips opened slightly and looked at the speaker holding the microphone on the stage in disbelief.


    Peng Ye frowned slightly. She was also looking at the entrance of the venue. She didn''t care much about the stage. When she heard Shuya''s words, she said, "what? What happened to Han Mo? "


    Shuya''s voice trembled slightly and pointed to the stage, "the speaker is Han mo."


    Her voice was not loud, but the people around her also heard it. They couldn''t believe their eyes swept in the direction of North Korea, South Korea and Mexico.


    Han Mo naturally answered the question and didn''t care whether there was a camera facing himself. "In fact, it would be easier to start the plot in the form of animation. If exaggerated scenes can''t be fully expressed only by special effects, but animation is different. We can do every colorful scene well and have a more sense of substitution."


    The media also looked like headless flies to find out where the Royal Horse knight was. Because Shu Ya took the lead in shouting Han Mo''s name, they followed and looked in the direction of Han Mo, almost stunned at the same time, and subconsciously shouted, the Royal Horse knight is


    Han Mo?


    Han Mo!


    This time, the media responded quickly, heard the voice and quickly turned the camera to the direction of Han mo.


    Wu Jie''s surprised eyes almost fell on his feet. "Brother Xu, did I read it correctly? Was it Han Mo who spoke? Why is Han Mo answering, the horse knight? What about the horseman? "


    At this time, there was nothing to hide. Zhai Xu was willing to admit and had to face the facts, sighed softly, "you''re right, that''s Han Mo, he''s the Royal Horse knight."


    Wu Jie went crazy in an instant. He grabbed Zhai Xu''s arms and shook them. "Brother Xu, I must be deaf. You say it again, I didn''t hear you clearly."


    Zhai Xu pulled out his arm and looked at the calm Han Mo on the stage. He bit his back teeth, "Han Mo is the Royal Horse knight."


    The guest seat is crazy.


    The media is crazy.


    Netizens are even more crazy.


    "Nani? Is Han Mo talking? "


    "Yes, I see. It''s Han Mo answering questions and answering the questions of the Royal Horse knight."


    "Han Mo! My Han Mo is a horseman? "


    Shocked, stunned, the meeting place was in a commotion. The media reporters were full of questions, not to mention the media, that is, the guests wanted to grab the microphone to ask questions. The scene was once in chaos. Xiao Pang whispered under the stage and asked Meng Si whether he needed to maintain order. Meng Si waved his hand.


    The host was completely shocked. Like the people on the stage, he didn''t know what was going on. Even at the end of the horse Knight''s answer, he didn''t say anything about convergence. He just sat and stared at Han Mo''s direction.


    "What are you watching? Go on." Meng Si whispered to urge the host.


    At this time, the host remembered that he was not an audience and that the task had not been completed. He hurriedly adjusted his mood.


    The response speed of the media under the stage is much faster than that of the host. Since seeing that the person answering the question is Han Mo, a series of new questions have appeared in his mind, waiting for the host to hand over the microphone.


    Both on-site and off-site netizens watching the live broadcast are desperately piecing together the images of the Royal Horse knight and Han Mo, overlapping countless times, but how can they see that they are the same person who can''t hit with eight poles? They can''t believe it, but this is true.


    Zhai Xu threw away Wu Jie''s hand, but he didn''t see it. The Royal knight is his idol. He reprinted his poems and stories countless times. Whenever he saw the news about the Royal knight, Wu Jie would leave praise messages. You know, he is also half a public figure. There are few people like him except his own stars.


    At the moment, he couldn''t accept it in his heart. He didn''t want to believe it. The corners of Wu Jie''s mouth twitched fiercely, "I, I, I don''t believe it."


    Zhai Xu didn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    The host is still in a half ignorant state, and the speed of handing over the microphone is a little slow. If it is expected at the beginning, then it is ready to see a good play, but the media can''t wait for a second. Just now, the first female reporter who asked questions wearing black framed glasses took two steps to grab the microphone in the host''s hand, who is still hesitant and doesn''t know who to hand it to.


    "At first, the organizer said that the Royal Knight would be present, but later the Royal Knight didn''t come. Now Han Mo is asked to answer the questions for the Royal knight. How do you explain, Mr. Meng?"


    This question is very sharp. It was pulled out of the shocked scene of Han Mo answering the question just now and put forward calmly.


    The venue was quiet. There was no whisper or commotion. Everyone was waiting for Mengsi to explain the problem clearly and give a convincing answer.


    Meng Si was very relaxed, leaned back in his chair and picked up the microphone. "What you see is the facts without explanation, but you can answer your questions. First of all, the Royal Horse Knight did arrive at the meeting. We sichen media never said empty words..."


    "Then why remove the chair!" Before Meng Si finished, a reporter asked questions again.


    Meng Si smiled. "Obviously, because there are too many chairs." He didn''t get angry because of the reckless behavior of the reporters under the stage. He just shook his head. "Han Mo is the Royal Horse knight. The staff didn''t understand the situation and put an extra chair, so I ordered someone to remove the chair just to save space. It''s not a special event. I ignored it and didn''t explain it to you."


    The media is the media, but netizens were just shocked and didn''t care about the previous things. For a time, Han Mo''s fans suddenly poured into the comment area of various websites.


    "My brother Han is powerful. He is omnipotent. This is omnipotent."


    "I didn''t expect that Han Mo was a horse rider. This is the most popular news of the year."


    "Heaven, please tell me what else Han Mo won''t do."


    The person in charge of animation picked up the microphone and said, "brother Han has been working with us for a long time. To be exact, we are cooperating with him to show the images in everyone''s favorite picture books in the form of animation. Brother Han is very busy, but he will help us deal with any problems in animation production in time. It can be said that there would be no such good works without brother Han. "


    The off-site guest seat was completely awakened from the initial accident. After hearing the words of the main creators, Peng Ye clapped his hands one after another. Peng Ye exerted the most force. What she liked was the talent of the Royal knight. Whoever he was, as long as he came, he was good and handsome.


    Wu Jie''s body trembled slightly. He closed his eyes and opened them suddenly. But he accepted the fact and applauded.

 Chapter 118

    The press conference of "journey to the dream ring" was very successful. The episode in the middle not only did not affect the publicity effect of the press conference, but enhanced it. Originally, the Royal Horse knight and Han mo were two completely different topics during this period, which were indistinguishable on the hot search list. After the press conference, the topics were combined into one and the fans into one.


    Han Mo''s wechat fans have increased to more than 20 million, which is far more than many popular traffic Xiaosheng. Although they are not as many as some senior movie stars and empresses, the speed of increasing powder is too amazing for a newcomer who has only made his debut for a few months.


    Shuya and Zhai Xu, who have been involved in the entertainment industry for so many years, are not much more than Han mo. in addition to their work, artists often share daily topics, create topics, increase fans through their own hype, and many stars will invite professional teams to maintain them.


    Han Mo''s are all natural and real powder, and his hair trends are also forwarded to Meng Si. No one is about Han Mo''s own life about movies and competitions or helping other artists in the company.


    He just takes all this as a kind of work, and low-key is his working state. Of course, life is perfect when he is with Xuanxuan. He doesn''t want to share this happiness with so many strangers.


    Han Mo has been busy with the promotion of the film and the "looking for a good voice" competition for two weeks. He is relatively busy at ordinary times and it is difficult to have enough time. However, Han Mo still hasn''t told Shuya that he has carried everything alone. He has never been late for picking up and seeing off the children. Every day after school, Han Mo stays at home and plays with Xuanxuan.


    Only in the two games, because it was night, I had no choice but to send the little guy to Zeng Ying''s house for the time being.


    Xuanxuan happily goes to the kindergarten every day and happily leads her father home. She is happiest with her father, but she also wants her grandparents.


    After dinner, Han Mo cleaned up the kitchen, and the little guy called his grandparents.


    Han Mo just came out of the kitchen. Xuanxuan ran to him with her mobile phone and pink slippers. "Grandma has something to say to Dad."


    Han Mo gently touched the little guy''s head, picked up his cell phone and said gently, "Mom."


    Chen Yuehong promised twice when she heard her son''s voice.


    The old couple kept pace with the times. Han Mo was the news of the Royal knight. They all knew that at first they didn''t know who the Royal knight was. They only saw the news. For this reason, Chen Yuehong and Han Jun not only checked the relevant information on the Internet, but also bought a book written by their son. They read it and read it several times. They argued for more than a week about who their son''s talent followed, Finally, Chen Yuehong protested by not cooking. Han Jun was soft and admitted that her son was like his wife.


    A mother is always afraid of her child''s bad life. Even if her son has grown up, she still treats him as a child.


    Chen Yuehong started to ask, "are you busy lately?"ˇ° How did you eat? "ˇ° Don''t stay up late and pay attention to rest. " Han Mo didn''t dislike his mother''s nagging and answered them one by one.


    Suddenly, another voice came from the receiver. Although the voice was not loud, Han Mo could still hear it clearly because he was very close to the receiver.


    "Get to the point." Han Jun said in a low voice.


    Chen Yuehong seemed to suddenly think of it and quickly laughed, "your father and I saw the news about you on the Internet. Your son is great, and your mother is really happy for you."


    Han Jun couldn''t do it in a hurry. He put the reading glasses heavily on the table. He didn''t want to take the newspaper he was holding in his hand. He made a noise of collecting the newspaper. He lowered his voice again and said, "can you say the key point?"


    Chen Yuehong winked at her wife and nodded hurriedly, "we''re worried that you don''t have time to take care of Xuanxuan. You must be busy." She looked at her wife and continued, "we want to go to Beidu to help you take care of your children. You won''t work so hard alone."


    Although the relationship with her son has eased, Chen Yuehong still doesn''t know her son''s mind. They love their son and want their granddaughter, but they don''t know whether their son welcomes them. The old couple made up their mind for a long time before they dared to talk to their son tentatively.


    Xuanxuan must be happy when her grandparents come. Han Mo has no reason to object. She only stayed for a few days because grandpa still has classes at school. This time, she may have to go back soon. Han Mo is worried that the two old people are hard to run back and forth, "Dad has to have class. I''m afraid you''re too hard to run on both sides."


    Han Mo just said his worry. The other side of the phone was suddenly quiet. After two seconds, Chen Yuehong slowly said, "don''t worry about this. Your father has applied for early retirement with the school, and the formalities have been completed."


    Han Mo was surprised. Since he had memory, his teaching work was like his father''s life. He spent more time at school than at home. Sunan Conservatory of music was like his father''s second home and loved the piano career more than anything. In Han Mo''s heart, his father would be like other old teachers. Even when he was 70 and 80, he would return to the school to continue working, He didn''t even dare to think about normal retirement.


    But... Retreat?.


    Han Mo couldn''t believe his ears and confirmed again, "retreat?"


    In fact, Chen Yuehong didn''t expect that the old man would suddenly make this decision. In Han Jun''s heart, school is always more important than home. No matter how many diseases he has, as long as he has a little strength, he has to get up from bed and go to school. A few days ago, Chen Yuehong suddenly told her that he had gone to school to retire. Chen Yuehong was shocked.


    She couldn''t help sighing, "yes, back."


    Han Junchao''s wife stared, "tut".


    Chen Yuehong quickly adjusted her tone and continued happily, "so, son, would you like your parents to come over?" She finally said what Han Jun thought was the most important.


    Han Jun nodded slightly. He couldn''t hear the other side of the phone. He kept staring at his wife''s mouth for fear of missing any important information.


    Han Mo knew why the old man chose to retire early.


    Suddenly a warm current surged into his heart, an unspeakable taste. Han Mo quickly replied, "yes, yes. When are you ready to leave, I''ll book tickets for you. "


    "You don''t have to book tickets. We''ll tell you after we buy them ourselves. Oh, great. I''ll see my baby granddaughter again soon."


    Chen Yuehong hung up with a smile. Needless to say, she knew the answer on the other side of the phone.


    Han Jun pursed his mouth and walked into the house.


    "Old man, where are you going?"


    "I''m going to see my granddaughter again. Of course I have to prepare."


    In fact, Chen Yuehong also likes Xuanxuan and wants to have a son, but she never thought Han Jun would be so determined to retire. She didn''t even discuss with her. In the days when she just returned to southern Jiangsu, she saw that her wife had been sad, but she didn''t know he was making this decision.


    Suddenly Chen Yuehong asked, "which tendon are you wrong? Why did you say to retreat early this time?"


    Han Jun stopped and laughed hard. "It''s not that I''m not right. It''s the first time in my life. If I don''t carry my granddaughter well now, I won''t be able to carry her in the future."

 Chapter 119

    Knowing that grandpa and grandma were coming home, the little guy danced happily. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and ran back to his small room.


    Han Mo wondered why Xuanxuan suddenly ran away and walked quietly behind the little guy to find out.


    I just saw the little guy rummage through the boxes and cabinets in his small room, toss out all the toys, put them neatly, and pull out the small suitcase, as if looking for something.


    Han Mo always gives her enough space not to interfere and respects the child''s privacy when she does something, but now he is too curious.


    Xuanxuan knew that her father was standing at the door, but she didn''t care about her father at all. Her small body shuttled back and forth in the room, making herself very busy.


    Han Mo couldn''t help laughing, "Xuanxuan, what are you doing? Can dad help?"


    The little guy didn''t look up. He was still seriously sorting out the toys. He replied, "Grandpa is coming. I''m preparing. Grandpa gave me a gift last time, and I''ll give grandpa a gift this time. Dad, does this Christmas hat look good on Grandpa? "


    The little guy held up a red christmas hat and put it on his head. The red cotton hat made Xuanxuan''s little face more pink and tender. The top of the hat was soft and just dropped on one side. The white POM ball was next to the little guy''s face. It was very cute.


    Han Mo couldn''t help pinching the little guy''s face. "This hat is more suitable for Xuanxuan. Grandpa''s wearing may be small. Let''s choose other gifts for Grandpa."


    Xuanxuan thought with her little mouth, "OK."


    At first, Han Mo thought that the little guy turned out all the toys just to choose gifts for Grandpa. He still underestimated the things in Xuanxuan''s little head.


    The toys were neatly sized on the table according to the category that the little guy thought. It was like a great success. Xuanxuan patted her hands, "this is the first batch of toys we want to play after grandpa came."


    Han Mo was amused by the little guy. "What about the second batch?"


    "When Grandpa comes, we''ll choose the second batch together." Like a little adult, Xuanxuan put her hands on her hips, "let''s do it first."


    Finally, the little guy took out a pink round change wallet that could be slung on his body. Xuanxuan liked the small bag very much, but the belt was a little long for her. Han Mo would tie a part of the belt every time he went out.


    "This is a gift for Grandpa. Dad, will grandpa like it? " Xuanxuan held the small bag above her head with two fleshy hands, and deliberately waved the side of the little rabbit towards her father.


    Han Mo Chong drowned and touched the little guy''s head. "Grandpa will like what you send."


    The little guy clapped his hands excitedly and kept busy with his own affairs happily.


    Han Mo didn''t leave or disturb her. He stood at the door all the time, his eyes filled with tenderness.


    What they don''t know is that Han Jun is doing the same thing at his home in southern Jiangsu.


    "I said, can you sleep? Just something. How many times have you turned over and over." Chen Yuehong urged angrily.


    Han Jun replied impatiently, "leave me alone. I''m busy."


    Although it''s not the first time to see my granddaughter, it must be longer than the last time. Naturally, I have to make more preparations. I''ll take all the things I mentioned with the little guy this time. I can''t break my promise. You are also very particular about choosing clothes. When you go out with Xuanxuan, you should dress well and not lose face for the children.


    The old man was busy all night with high standards and strict requirements.


    ......


    The end of summer is gradually passing into early autumn. The weather is still very hot during the day, but you can feel the slightest coolness sooner or later.


    Han Mo changed the little guy''s thin quilt into a silk quilt. At night, the children love to pedal the quilt. He always got up several times in the second half of the night to see how Xuanxuan covered the quilt. He had to set the alarm clock for the first two days. After all, he was asleep in the second half of the night. Now a natural biological clock has been formed. At that time, he got up vaguely and walked to the child''s room. It has become a habit.


    Han Mo''s cell phone rang as soon as he sent the little guy to the kindergarten in the morning.


    Since Shuya called last time, Han Mo told her about taking parent-child photos, she has never called him alone. Every time she calls, she directly asks Han Mo to answer the phone to the child. This is the first time she calls when she knows that Xuanxuan is not around.


    Han Mo answers the phone.


    Shuya''s voice is very gentle, which is her characteristic. It feels the same as singing, but at the moment, there is no emotional color except the tenderness on the sound line, "take your photos."


    "Yes, just yesterday." Han Mo answered truthfully. He suddenly remembered that he forgot to take the initiative to send the photo to Shuya. This is Xuanxuan''s first photo shoot. Shuya must want to see the child''s small appearance in front of the professional lens..


    Shuya said "Oh" calmly, "send me the photos." Then he quickly added, "I just want to see the children."


    "OK, I''ll send you all the children''s photos alone."


    Shuya heard Han Mo''s words. She was so angry that she couldn''t speak for a long time. She bit her lips hard and said word by word, "I want all the photos."


    "Ah?" Han Mo didn''t respond. There was a beep and a blind sound on the phone.


    During the announcement interval, Shuya looked through Han Mo''s wechat in the dressing room. There was nothing new. Han Mo''s character changed a lot from before. She suddenly remembered that the photos of the day should be available, so she called.


    Shuya said a few words too loudly before hanging up the phone. Xiaomei and Zeng Ying, who accompanied her in the dressing room, looked at her.


    "If I say that women are really strange animals, it''s obvious that adults and children want to see them. I have to emphasize that they want to see children." Standing at the door smoking, Peng Ye was wearing a standard black women''s suit and black high-heeled shoes, holding a women''s cigarette in his hand. Hearing Shuya''s words, she put out her cigarette in the ashtray and went into the dressing room.


    Shuya whispered, "Han Mo wasn''t so stupid before." She remembers that when Han Mo chased him, there were many tricks and sweet words, which always surprised her.


    Peng Ye rolled his eyes, sat down on the sofa and put the ashtray on the tea table. "They all say that women are men''s schools. Maybe Han Mo hasn''t contacted women in recent years. He dropped out of school at home and his brain is normal."


    Makeup artist Xiaomei came up to Peng ye and joked, "master Peng, you know so much. Why is there no man around you?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Why not, Mr. Meng." Zeng Ying responded quickly and answered.


    Peng Yeshun picked up his pillow and threw it on Zeng Ying. "Don''t talk nonsense. Meng Si is also a man."


    "In fact, it''s because sister Peng herself is a pure man." Shuya covers her mouth and laughs.


    Meng Si sneezed three times in the president''s office of sichen media office building.


    "Mr. Meng, have you caught a cold?" Xiao Pang asked with concern.


    Meng Si smoked a paper towel, "no, it''s estimated that someone scolded me."


    There are too many news about Han Mo these days. There are so many people who are popular. The sour comments of peers in the entertainment industry don''t care, but the old intellectuals in the Cultural Association have begun to take action. Meng Si frowned at the post on the computer screen.


    "When will Han Mo arrive?" Meng Si looked up and asked seriously.


    Pang Xie put his cell phone back on him. "I just called brother Han. I''ve been downstairs."

 Chapter 120

    Meng Si looked at the computer screen, his eyebrows tightened more and more, and his expression became serious.


    Little Pang Xie stood aside and didn''t dare to speak. Meng Si usually looked very easygoing, talked happily and often joked, but he was really serious. The people in the company were a little afraid, especially Xiao Pang. The longer he spent together, the more he knew Meng Si''s character and was more measured. When the muzzle came, he should hide.


    The office was quiet. When the clerk who was supposed to send materials came to the door, he felt the depressed atmosphere in the room, waved to Xiao Pang, gave him the materials and ran away. He didn''t dare to go in and talk to Meng Si.


    Xiao Pang tiptoed to put the document on his desk and squinted at the screen. He knew it seemed to be about Han Mo, but he didn''t know what it was.


    Meng Si looked at the screen, just thinking and frowning. Xiao Pang saw the content on the screen, and the document that had not been put firmly hit the table heavily, and suddenly roared.


    "The writers of the association have enough to eat, close their eyes, earn their own money, write their own articles, and say these words." Xiao Pang pointed to the screen, his facial features twisted and twitched, "what is sensationalism, what is showing off words, they are. Well, don''t think I don''t know. Look at my brother Han. Now let''s rub the heat and hype ourselves. These old guys have no ability to find a sense of existence by resisting others. Special... "


    "All right, all right, keep your voice down. You''re shaking me." Before Xiao Pang finished, he pointed to the screen and was so angry that he continued to scold. Mengsi beat his hand aside, rolled his eyes, straightened the collar flower at the collar and leaned back against the back of the chair.


    Meng Si didn''t say a word, but he was thinking about countermeasures, because dealing with these so-called influential old guys with a little background was different from dealing with his peers in the circle, so he had a headache.


    This time, he was annoyed by little Pang Xie. He was suddenly relaxed. He didn''t feel anything. Take a look at the boy. A white and fat little face was still twitching there. It was like an idol was defiled. He couldn''t be excited.


    Meng Si rolled his eyes and sighed softly, "it seems that this matter can''t be handed over to you. You can only scold back. There''s no other way. After a while, Han Mo came. Let him handle it by himself. "


    At this time, Han Mo just walked to the door. He heard Xiao Pang yelling in the corridor. He didn''t hear what he said. When he entered the office, Han Mo glanced at Xiao Pang and looked wronged.


    Han Mo rarely joked and asked, "who bullied you?"


    "Brother Han, I''m not bullied. It''s you. Someone bullied you." Little Pang''s hand shook angrily. He was so angry that he wanted to smash the screen when he saw the vice chairman of the writers'' association being interviewed just now.


    "I was bullied. Why don''t I know?" Han Mo sat opposite Meng Si with a smile.


    Meng Si didn''t think Xiao Pang was so exaggerated. He turned the computer screen to the direction of Han Mo, "he said this."


    What is displayed on the screen is the report of Cheng Yang, vice chairman of Beidu writers'' Association, interviewed by the youth literature column, which is presented in the form of text questions and answers.


    At the beginning, I asked some questions about the direction of literary development and the classification of audience groups. Then the reporter asked a question about the horseman.


    "Recently, a group of excellent young writers have indeed emerged, such as the knight of the horse. His" journey around the dream "has a high sales volume and has been made into an animated film. Do you think his success is necessarily related to the needs of our current readers? "


    In fact, during the interview, the reporter took out the Royal Knight just to increase the topic. After all, the Royal knight is too hot now. Cheng Yang can continue to ask questions after a few comments. The interview effect must be better. The topic of the Royal knight can bring out a wave of onlookers.


    However, the reporter never thought that it was just a live Q & a link on wechat, which was still in the form of text. Generally, the interviewees would not have too much problems.


    He obviously underestimated Cheng Yang. He is not an ordinary person.


    "The horse riding knight is just a cancer of today''s Internet proliferation. He is just a clown who shows off his words. He is a young man according to his age, but he can''t afford the title of a writer."


    The reporter in charge of the interview was silly. Because it was a text live broadcast, the questions answered by Cheng Yang were directly displayed on the wechat page, and there was no way to modify them. Unless Cheng Yang was willing to delete it, the second topic about the Royal Horse knight was not carried out, so he hurriedly changed other questions and ended the interview.


    Han Mo looked at the time at the bottom of the screen. The interview had just ended. He not only looked at his own questions, but also scanned other contents, and then turned the computer back to Meng Si''s direction.


    "Brother Han, are you angry after reading it? Say it when you are unhappy. We are all our own people. Don''t hold it in your heart. " Xiao Pang said angrily.


    "Well, if Han Mo is as surprised as you, he won''t be a horse knight. It''s time to change his name to spicy little crab." Meng Si put his hands around his chest, leaned back on the back of the chair, crossed his legs, took a sip of coffee in his hands.


    Xiao Pang was unconvinced and said, "I''m angry for brother Han. Cheng Yang is a writer''s Association. He''s great. What''s the qualification to judge others? He doesn''t like it because he has no taste. Our readers like it and fans like it. Brother Han, I support you. Brother Han, I love you." Xiao Pang suddenly shouted.


    Han Mo is a little uncomfortable listening to pangxie''s naked "confession".


    Meng Si almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of coffee.


    He took a piece of paper and wiped the corners of his mouth. His eyes suddenly fell on the computer screen.


    After the interview, Cheng Yang angered his fans because he just mentioned the remarks of the Royal Horse knight. At the moment, Han Mo''s fans are frantically bombing his message area.


    "What? The writers'' Association is great. Do you want to be so mean? You''re not a clown. Why don''t your works sell so well and occupy the hot search list."


    "Yes, yes, these so-called literati want to rub the heat. What writers'' Association is big leather shoes."


    But some people are on Cheng Yang''s side. Seeing a large number of netizens attacking Cheng Yang, they have stood up to speak for him.


    "Is that the quality of fans of the Royal knight? Mr. Cheng just has different opinions and doesn''t agree with your idols. Do you want everyone in the world to like horsemen? "


    Fans on both sides are quarrelling, but obviously Han Mo''s fans are better. After all, the number of wechat fans has been more than 20 million. Although Cheng Yang is the vice chairman of the writers'' Association, he has less than 5 million fans. Most of the fans who like Han Mo are young people, which is originally a more active group on the Internet.


    Seeing that Cheng Yang''s fans have been suppressed and completely speechless, the comments below are all denouncing Cheng Yang, asking him to apologize and explain today''s improper remarks.


    Meng Si threw his lips and said to pangxie, "there are really a lot of people like you on the Internet." If netizens can force Cheng Yang to delete his previous remarks or come out to apologize and express his state, things will be simple.


    Xiao Pang came over, stood behind Meng Si and looked at the computer screen, "hum, this Cheng Yang is looking for his own death. Now Brother Han''s fan group is so strong that one mouthful of saliva can drown him."


    Just when everyone thought that Cheng Yang had no other way out except to bow his head, suddenly his wechat updated a dynamic.


    Meng Si and Xiao Pang''s eyes fell on the wechat at the same time.


    "I, Cheng Yang, am responsible for all the remarks made today. It''s not my family''s opinion whether your horseman has real skills or not. At eight o''clock this evening, the space-time forum will fight against you. "


    As soon as Cheng Yang''s wechat was sent out, it quickly set off a huge wave on the Internet.


    "I went to ~ the vice chairman of the writers'' Association to declare war on the horseman."


    "Do you want to be so hot? Let''s follow me, take the small bench, keep the team shape and watch together at night."


    "The Royal Knight will win @ Han mo."


    "I support you, @ Han mo."


    In the comment area, there are people who want to go to the space-time forum to watch in the evening, and Cheng Yang''s supporters cheer him on. But more are Han Mo''s fans. The message has been brushed on an entire page, all in Aite Han Mo, cheering him on.

 Chapter 121

    After Cheng Yang sent out the challenge letter, countless netizens Aite Han Mo and little pangxie were even more excited. They always encouraged Han Mo to say some heroic words and go back.


    Meng Si understood Han Mo and said leisurely, "if he could say such words, he wouldn''t be called Han mo."


    Han Mo came out of sichen media and went to pick up the children from school.


    When she got home, she began to be busy, cooking, eating, cleaning up the kitchen and playing with the children. Fortunately, Xuanxuan has one more thing now. She can call her grandparents. Every time she has to cook porridge on the phone for a long time, Han Mo is a little jealous. How can this little guy talk more with his grandparents than with him.


    The evening passed quickly. Han Mo was beside Xuanxuan. He didn''t look at his mobile phone or turn on his computer. He always forgot the time.


    Today''s eight o''clock is a special day. The domineering side leak of Cheng Yang''s sentence "refuse to fight" spread all over the network.


    Before eight o''clock, the melon eating people who watched the excitement had already moved a small bench and signed in on time at the space-time forum. There were also fans from both sides who brushed posts and reported on the forum, which was very active.


    "You said, what will happen to Cheng Yang today?"


    "That sentence is too overbearing to fight. It''s estimated that Yaojin will move out the things at the bottom of the box."


    "Only unexpected, no Han Mo can''t do it. Look at you."


    Han Mo''s fans continued to log in and instantly swipe the screen.


    Seven forty-nine, seven fifty


    Cheng Yang, vice chairman of the writers'' Association, and other writers'' Association personnel have logged in to their own account.


    It is true that their peers are naked enemies. In the past, only a group of writers who wrote stories and poems were the enemies of the Royal Horse knight. But since the Royal Horse Knight became Han Mo, another wave of enemies, song writers and music producers also regarded Han Mo as a thorn in the eye and a thorn in the flesh. They wanted to pull it out and be quick.


    It was Cheng Yang''s remarks today that brought together two groups of enemies who could not be hit by eight poles.


    There are more people on Cheng Yang''s side. Different from the fans, they are all big names with heads and faces. Of course, some people came to watch when they heard the news.


    Lei Jia was among the onlookers, and the representative of the enemy was Tian Yadong besides Cheng Yang.


    At seven fifty-nine and eight o''clock sharp, the exciting moment finally arrived. All those who participated in this challenge, whether standing in Cheng Yangfang to watch Han Mo''s jokes or supporting Han Mo''s fans, have signed in. However, Han Mo, the most critical protagonist of today, has not arrived yet, and netizens are beginning to be a little unable to sit still.


    "Why hasn''t Han Mo come yet."


    "Yes, I won''t be afraid. I won''t come."


    "How can it be? Don''t talk nonsense. Generally, big coffee comes last."


    "It''s just eight o''clock. What''s the hurry?"


    Netizens continued to brush the screen, and the time passed minute by minute, 8:09, 8:10... The protagonist of the contest still didn''t arrive.


    Han Mo''s fans continue to protect their idols, but their arrogance is obviously not enough.


    Tian Yadong suddenly posted a post and said, "Lao Cheng, did Han Mo come out to fight when you gave him a battle post?"


    Cheng Yang replied, "it seems not."


    "Maybe I saw it and pretended not to see it. I''m afraid I dare not come."


    "If so, we will win without war."


    The dialogue between Tian Yadong and Cheng Yang is on the public page, which can be seen by all netizens.


    The netizens burst the pot in an instant. Like Xiao Pang, he stayed in front of the computer early and specially bought a few bottles of wine to celebrate while watching Han Mo win, but Han Mo didn''t appear. He was also very worried. At the moment, Tian Yadong and Cheng Yang had a word-to-word conversation. Xiao Pang really couldn''t watch it.


    Spicy little crab: "my brother Han will come to fight. It''s not here yet. It''s to give you time to think about your coping strategies. Don''t be cheap and sell well."


    Meng Si frowned and glanced at the computer screen. Without looking at the nickname, he knew it was Pang Xie. He looked at his watch and said in his heart, "why is this smelly boy? He''s not online yet."


    He picked up his cell phone and dialed Han mo.


    Han Mo was telling a story to the little guy when his cell phone rang. As soon as the unique bell sang, he knew who was on the other side of the phone.


    Just after the phone was connected, Meng Si didn''t wait for Han Mo to speak. He said directly, "it''s more than eight o''clock. What do you think? You forgot that old guy''s refusal to fight today?"


    Han Mo said "ouch" in his heart, "I really forgot."


    Meng Si rolled his eyes across the cell phone signal.


    Han Mo explained to the little guy that Xuanxuan was very good and sensible and promised her father to read by herself.


    Open the web page of the space-time forum. The posts about today''s challenge have been overwhelming. Han Mo has logged in to the account of the Royal Horse knight.


    In Cheng Yang''s post, he typed two words, "sign in".


    "Horseman!"


    "Han Mo is coming, Han Mo is coming!"


    "I said, Han Mo will never admit defeat."


    Xiao Pang thought Han Mo was really not coming. He was opening a can of beer and drinking muggy wine. His mobile phone turned on and off. He was embarrassed to call Han Mo again and again. He finally decided to forget it. It was his freedom to participate or not. When others are free, he can only drown his worries with wine.


    Seeing the account number of the horse Knight suddenly appeared, pangxie shook his excited hand and almost spilled beer on the keyboard.


    Cheng Yang and several writers'' associations are making sarcastic remarks. What''s the problem? People don''t dare to fight at all. If they don''t fight, they will lose. They are simply clowns who make a fuss. How can they have real skills


    It''s as bad as it sounds. Just when they think they have a winning ticket, Han Mo''s reputation has been ruined, and the name of the horse Knight won''t be so popular on the Internet again.


    Horseman: sign in.


    Just two words blocked everyone''s mouth.


    Fans saw the idol and blew for a while. For a moment, the screen was blown out. Han Mo looked at the computer and looked at the constantly updated comments. They were cheering him on.


    Suddenly Cheng Yang appeared, "now that people come, the challenge can begin."


    Although the fans are crazy, everyone has high quality. Knowing that the challenge is about to begin, no one speaks. Leave this platform to Han Mo to play.


    Cheng Yang chuckles. What if he comes? Even if he does, he may not be able to answer our questions. Their problem was not thought up by one person. It was the collective wisdom of everyone and finally came into being after repeated choices.


    Han Mo didn''t reply and directly waited for Cheng Yang to write a question.


    Cheng Yang''s post quickly jumped to the top of the screen.


    "Write a poem about a plant."


    Botany? Writing poetry?


    Cheng Yang and his colleagues from the Writers Association analyzed Han Mo''s previous works. The story book is not discussed. It must not be achieved overnight. Poetry alone. For the first time, he won in the post bar poetry competition because the title of the competition was self-made and the content was unlimited. It is likely that the poem was not made on the spot at all, and it did not take long to conceive it.


    What reflects a poet''s excellent attainments is to write poetry on site. This time, he not only needs to write poetry on site, but also stipulates the title and content. Plants must be described as plants. Ha ha, it depends on how you speculate this time. Cheng Yang and his gang laughed.

 Chapter 122

    As soon as the topic came out, netizens were not calm and left messages one after another.


    Although the challenge issued by the writers'' Association was only a private challenge, its awareness on the Internet was no less than that of a confrontation program publicized in the early stage. After Cheng Yang''s sentence of "refusing to fight", wechat, forums and major websites began to be publicized spontaneously by netizens.


    At the moment, behind the computer screen, there are many supporters unknown to Han Mo, who are silently paying attention to this challenge.


    Wang Xi just finished her shift and didn''t hurry home. She stayed at the space-time forum. At first, Han Mo didn''t appear. Everyone said he wouldn''t come back and worried her. Later, she saw the Royal Horse Knight''s account sign in. Wang Xi was not too happy.


    Now the title came out, and Wang Qian patted the table angrily. "It''s not obviously difficult. There are still Title Requirements for on-site poetry." The voice was still falling, and suddenly another voice sounded behind him.


    "I can''t believe they can write a poem in such a short time. They are people who can only talk with their mouths pierced."


    Wang Qian was the only one in the big office. Suddenly, a voice came out behind her, which startled her. Looking back, it turned out to be Li Manli.


    Li Manli put her hands around her chest. A red dress set off her graceful figure more concave and convex. Her bright red lips pursed gently and disdained her face. "They just know that it is impossible to make high-quality poetry in such a short time, so they have such a problem and make Han Mo look ugly. If Han Mo can''t fight at all, why should they deliberately make problems, Han Mo should answer obediently. "


    "There''s no way. If you don''t fight, the writers of the association will make a big fuss and make things worse. Maybe there won''t be the name of horse riding knight in the future." Guo Tao suddenly stood next to Li Manli and stared at the screen.


    "Ah, you haven''t left." Wang Qian said in surprise.


    Li Manli took a chair and sat down without saying a word. She kept staring at the screen and waiting for Han Mo to appear.


    Guo Tao looked serious and stood behind them facing the computer.


    After the title came out, netizens began to say "unfair", "difficult" and "professional poets can''t do it."


    Countless pairs of eyes are staring at the screen. At this time, two minutes have passed since Cheng Yang finished the problem.


    When Han Mo saw the topic, he wrote a poem on the topic of plants. In the original world, there were many poems on the topic of plants, but they only described a plant, and the name of the plant was included in the poem. His first reaction was a lyric poem written by the Russian poet Ye saining. This poem was also compiled into the primary school Chinese textbook, which can be said to be a poem that even primary school students know, But the world has never appeared. It should be used.


    Han Mo''s slender fingers hit the keyboard quickly.


    When people are waiting, they always feel that time has passed very long. So many netizens stare at the screen together, and some people can''t wait.


    "Isn''t it that the horseman can''t write it? Why not?"


    "It''s only two minutes, brother. It''s not only two minutes for you to go to the bathroom. You have to type it out if you want to."


    This poem is not long. Soon Han Mo typed out the whole content, probably scanned his eyes, checked it, and click send.


    The news of the horseman suddenly bounced to the computer screen.


    "Come out, come out." Wang Qian shouted loudly and hurriedly pulled the chair forward.


    Li Manli also crowded in front of the screen and her eyes moved in the direction of reading.


    These three minutes are longer than Xiao Pang''s three months. He holds the opened beer in his hand and dare not even lift it up for a drink, for fear of missing the content on the screen.


    As soon as the poem came out, he quickly read it aloud with the computer in his arms.


    "White birch


    By my window,


    There is a birch,


    As if coated with silver cream,


    Covered with snowflakes.


    Hairy branches,


    Snow embroidered lace is natural and unrestrained,


    Clusters of flowers and ears bloom together,


    White tassels are picturesque.


    In the hazy silence,


    The white birch stands on the jade tree,


    In the golden glow


    Glittering snowflakes.


    White birches roamed around


    The late dawn,


    It to the snowy branches


    Another layer of silver luster. "


    When reading the last word, Xiao Pang excitedly held the beer can and knocked violently on the table. The beer splashed everywhere.


    The little poem is not long, but it describes the beauty of white birch from different angles. The whole poem is presented in less than three minutes. Except for the time of typing, the process of thinking may not exceed two minutes.


    The Internet was quiet for a while. Everyone was reading poetry and had no time to tap the screen.


    Suddenly, almost at the same time, netizens'' comments instantly filled the whole screen.


    "The horse riding knight, God and man, came out in less than three minutes, and the quality is so high."


    "No, it''s not three minutes. Apart from typing time, brother Han may only think in one minute, which is comparable to the ancient seven steps into a poem."


    "After reading this poem, it seems as if the white birch is right in front of you. The snowflakes, snow embroidered lace and white tassels are so beautiful, so beautiful."


    Meng Si started from turning on the computer to pay attention to the challenge. He didn''t sit down. He couldn''t sit still. He walked in front of the computer with coffee. He glanced at the computer screen from time to time. At the moment, he read the poem just issued by Han mo.


    "How much potential does this smelly boy have to dig out?" Then he took a sip of coffee.


    Peng Ye held his notebook and shouted, "write it out, write it out." Start reading aloud.


    Zeng Ying and Xiaomei looked at each other, "master Peng, calm down, calm down."


    Less than 7:30, Peng ye took Xiaomei Zeng Ying to Shuya''s house and said he wanted to watch the war with her.


    Shu Ya leaned on the sofa and looked very calm on the surface. In fact, she had just squeezed a sweat for Han mo. at the moment, she was happy to see that he really wrote a poem in such a short time. Shu Ya Youmei''s eyes fell on the screen and a shy smile hung around her mouth.


    After reading Han Mo''s poetry, Cheng Yang took a breath. He didn''t expect that Han Mo could really write poetry on site, and it took less than three minutes. The content of the poem fully met his requirements. He originally wanted to follow Han Mo''s routine in details. The topic was not simple plants, and the content was not specifically describing plants. These can become the topics he used to talk about.


    But Han Mo didn''t give him the chance at all. The white birch was describing the plant word by word, and the language was beautiful, vivid and vivid. It was impeccable.


    He was silent. He couldn''t comment on this topic. Cheng Yang had nothing to say except praise.


    At this time, a private letter suddenly popped up at the top right of the screen. He frowned and opened the small envelope. It turned out to be Tian Yadong.


    "Don''t panic, don''t forget, and my second question. He wants the beginning, but he can''t think of the end."


    Cheng Yang relaxed and smiled in an instant. There was a trace of cunning in the corners of his eyes. Tian Yadong didn''t say it. He forgot. No one said that there was only one question in this challenge. Obviously, there was a second question.


    Netizens have brushed the screen to celebrate Han Mo''s victory, with beating expressions one after another.


    Xiao Pang opened the second can of beer and poured it into his mouth. Man is happy.


    When everyone thought that the game ended with Han Mo''s excellent performance, Tian Yadong, another representative of Cheng Yang''s group, suddenly sent a post with a very simple content and only one sentence, but it surprised all netizens.


    "The game is not over. The challenge is a series of questions. The first question is a poem about a plant. The horseman performed very well, but only half of the answers were right."


    We are not calm, "lying in the trough, half right, what do you mean."


    "There''s no such a big gasp. Tell me what the other half is."


    "It''s not that the writers'' Association wants to cheat."


    Han Mo was stunned when he looked at Tian Yadong. He was completely unprepared that they would come. However, since he decided to challenge, he had to continue. It was no use fighting. He casually typed two words, "continue."


    The horse riding Knight continued to accept the challenge. The netizens were quiet. Tian Yadong glanced at the screen.


    "Please use the plants described in the poem as the theme and make a song on the spot."

 Chapter 123

    As soon as Tian Yadong''s question came out, Meng Si''s eyes were stunned. His anger rubbed to his head. He raised an empty coffee cup and almost threw it at the computer. He scolded in a sharp voice, "Tian Yadong is too special and damaged."


    Meng Si picked up his cell phone and sent a message to Han Mo, "you have won, you can ignore him."


    Everyone knows that it is impossible to write a song in such a short time, let alone someone else''s life. The topic and main content are obvious and difficult. Meng Si doesn''t want Han Mo to pay attention to it.


    In fact, if Tian Yadong''s last card didn''t come out, Han Mo was not sure. As soon as this topic came out, he immediately had a bottom in his heart.


    Seeing the information, he quickly returned two words, "it''s okay."


    He already had a song in his mind. This song just coincided with his last poem, and the quality of the song was very high. Han Mo got up and picked up the guitar on the piano stand.


    After receiving Han Mo''s reply, Meng Si embroidered his eyebrows slightly and gradually stretched out. He walked to the computer with a smile and sat down in a chair, "Yo, little Mo Mo is going to be fine. Well, I''ll see how you can make a song in seven steps."


    Peng was angry, his right hand clenched his fist and smashed the palm of his left hand. "Dead Tian Yadong had such a hand. Han Mo was still too young. He should ask him first and then choose whether to agree or not. What they say is what they say. "


    Shuya didn''t say a word. She held the tablet tightly with her hands, and her heart hung all the time.


    Cheng Yang looked at the computer screen and smiled. He leaned back into the back of the swivel chair. He waited for a good play.


    No one thought it would be such a problem. Netizens quit and defended their idols one after another.


    "It''s too bullying. You don''t have to answer. How can you write a song on the spot with the theme of previous plants."


    "I don''t think so. Han Mo''s answer may be very small."


    "Han Mo, you have won in our hearts."


    Wang Qian''s expression was frozen on her face. She was blinded when she saw Tian Yadong''s second question. Her brain was blank. She turned to Guo Tao, "Guo Dao, do you think Han Mo can answer it?"


    "This..." Guo Tao hopes Han Mo can really do it, but it''s really too difficult.


    "Don''t ask, keep waiting." Li Manli was so flustered that she was asked by Wang Qian.


    On the screen are the voices of netizens. Han Mo hasn''t come out since he sent two words "continue".


    Although netizens said that this question was too much for Han Mo to answer, they still hoped that Han Mo could have a perfect performance.


    In such a short time, let alone write a song, it is difficult to make up and hum a song.


    Everyone knows the truth, but people''s hearts are complex and multifaceted. Three minutes have passed. Just now it took only three minutes to write poetry, but at the moment, the account of the Royal Horse knight has not appeared, which can''t help but make people panic.


    Originally suppressed, Cheng Yang''s supporters poured out in large numbers.


    "Han Mo won''t really come out."


    "In fact, it''s good to be able to answer the first question, and it''s a pass if Mr. Tian can''t answer the second question."


    "What is passing? It took less than 3 minutes to write white birch. Even if there was no second question, Han Mo also got full marks."


    The fans of both sides quarreled with each other, but most people had no other way but to wait.


    Han Mo didn''t pay attention to the computer. He turned on his mobile phone and switched to recording mode. He played and sang with his guitar. He was very involved in singing. He didn''t know what netizens were talking about.


    After recording the song, I saw that everyone thought he was gone and didn''t answer the second question.


    Han Mo tapped a "1" on the computer, clicked send, proved that he had not left, and continued to transfer the songs just recorded in his mobile phone to the computer.


    "Han Mo didn''t go."


    "Everyone, look, the horseman is coming out."


    "But why is there only one number? Is he still thinking?"


    "Let''s give him some more time."


    Tian Yadong was still secretly looking. When he saw that Han Mo came out again, he was stunned, but soon relaxed again, shook his head and said, "it''s impossible."


    "Oh, my little heart is going to be tossed out by the smelly boy." Mengsi patted himself on the chest.


    Everyone thought Han Mo was still thinking and it might take a while to present his work. Suddenly, an audio message popped up in the account of the Royal Horse knight.


    Then he said, "I''ve been recording songs and uploading them just now, so I wasted some time. This is the song "birch forest" with the theme of plants. "


    "Birch forest?"


    "The white birch and the white birch forest are just right."


    "Hurry up and listen."


    "I went to ~ Han Mo and sang it directly. It''s awesome."


    After several fans'' messages popped up, everyone became quiet and began to listen carefully to the content in the audio.


    Shuya opened the audio file, gathered in front of the melodious and steady guitar, and a familiar and sexy voice floated out of the tablet and echoed in the whole room.


    "There is white snow in the quiet village, pigeons fly under the cloudy sky, and the two names are engraved on the white birch tree. They swear to love each other and spend their whole life..."


    Shu Ya knew the voice. Even if he heard only a few words, he knew that the person who played and sang was Han mo. just like no one recognized who the bar singer in the fuzzy video was at the beginning. Only she recognized that person at once with the poor sound quality and picture.


    They are together because they are too familiar, separated because they are too familiar, and they can''t give up because they are too familiar.


    The song only lasted more than three minutes, but it made the whole world quiet through the computer screen because they played it again.


    "White birch forest" was a very famous song in the world before Han mo. it was a folk song of the former Soviet Union. It originated from Ukraine and was inspired by the story of a soldier in the Soviet Union during the patriotic war. Later, it was adapted and covered by the famous singer Park Shu.


    A girl was under the birch forest, silently watching her lover go away with the army. She engraved the names of her and her lover on the birch tree, looking forward to the triumph of her lover, but the army was victorious, but his lover never came back. The story is very beautiful but not perfect.


    Han Mo gave full play to the feelings expressed in the song and told a sad and beautiful love story for everyone who heard the song. People are affectionate, but the war is ruthless. A picture of love and parting is shown in front of all listeners like a movie.


    Zeng Ying, who was still chirping, calmed down when they heard the song. They gathered around Peng Ye. There was only audio on the computer, but they still stared at the screen. For the first time, they were attracted by the melody, and for the second time, they understood the story.


    Tian Yadong was shocked. The corners of his eyes twitched fiercely. The lines on his face increased a bit. A private letter from Cheng Yang floated above the screen.


    Cheng Yang is asking him if he can be picky. Even if he doesn''t understand music, he can hear whether a song is good or not. He really thinks Han Mo''s singing is impeccable, but he doesn''t give up.


    Tian Yadong didn''t answer, because the quality of this song can definitely be taken to participate in the selection of major music awards. It turned out that Han Mo played and sang by himself in such a short time. He has made music all his life, but he can''t do it at all.

 Chapter 124

    "Ha ha, silly." Little Pang Xie listened to the white birch forest twice in a row. He was so excited that he almost jumped up and was eager to try. He waited for Tian Yadong to come out and fight him directly.


    However, after Tian Yadong had a problem, it was like the world evaporated and never appeared again. Indeed, Han Mo''s works no longer need his comment.


    Cheng Yang was completely confused. At first, he asked Tian Yadong to come. It was not a good name and a bad word. He just wanted to increase his winning chips. Now he doesn''t even have this chip.


    Just now, everyone was playing Han Mo''s songs in a circle. At the moment, they have calmed down, and the screen was once again occupied by netizens'' messages.


    "I knelt down for Han Mo and could play and sing a song in a few minutes."


    "The white birch forest is not a song, but a story."


    "Even buy GA, Han Mo is my God, Lu Zhuan powder."


    Han Mo looked at the constantly rolling comments on the screen and his eyes were deep.


    He is indifferent to fame and wealth, but he is not stupid enough to be fooled. This farce was made by Cheng Yang and directed by himself. Tian Yadong is not qualified to take a stand. Han Mo didn''t want to pay attention to it at the beginning. In order to support his fans, he came. Tian Yadong proposed that "the horse knight is talking. He asked him to wait a minute. Don''t break up."


    "Yes, don''t go. Don''t go if you lose. "


    "Let''s wait for Han Mo to say something."


    Han Mo directly clicked and sent the input text.


    "Since it''s a challenge, I''ve answered my question. Now it''s your turn."


    It''s your turn!


    It''s your turn!


    "Is Han Mo challenging Cheng Yang?"


    "Counter attack! We must counterattack! "


    "Ha ha, I''ll say that line for the horse knight. If you don''t accept it, come to war!"


    Peng ye saw the information from Han Mo and suddenly laughed. "Pa" slapped heavily on Zeng Ying''s thigh, who was leaning against her and staring at the screen together. Zeng Ying screamed.


    "Master Peng, why do you hit me when you''re excited?" Zeng Ying rubbed her thighs with her hands.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I''m so happy. This is the knight. If you dare to come, I dare to beat it back. The tiger doesn''t get angry. We really think we are meow meow meow. "


    Meng Si put his hands on his hips. "This boy really gives me a long face." Then he laughed and continued to look at the screen.


    Xiao Pang dried a can of beer in one breath, then stepped heavily on the tin and shouted at the screen, "special, right, Cheng Yang, it''s your turn!"


    Cheng Yang took a deep breath. He was embarrassed and guilty just now. The problem he had thought about for so long was easily solved by Han mo. however, in terms of literary creation, he was quite confident. He was one of the best in Beidu, but he must be in the forefront. He subconsciously picked his eyebrows.


    While everyone was waiting for Han Mo''s topic, his third message bounced to the screen.


    "I can''t work out this topic. Give the power to all the fans on the scene. Everyone can work out a topic, and then everyone chooses the topic with the highest vote, which is the topic I worked out today."


    This sentence burst into flames in an instant. The fans didn''t expect that Han Mo would leave such an important thing for them to do. Just now I saw that his idol was treated unfairly and the other side was still so arrogant. There was fire in my heart. Fortunately, Han Mo won and finished so well. Now it''s up to them.


    "The horseman is assured that he will complete the task."


    "I can''t write my own poetry, but I''m an expert in writing questions for others."


    Netizens took positive action. The number of online netizens was amazing, and everyone gathered their wisdom.


    "What storms can a group of amateur people set off?" Cheng Yang brushed a trace of disdain around his mouth.


    Fans also have special organizers, similar to fan support groups. The leaders and other fans also know each other. After Han Mo''s message pops up, he takes everyone to reopen the building and vote.


    Just now, the active screen was quiet and there was nothing. As time passed, Han Mo and Cheng Yang didn''t know what the final topic was.


    "Master Peng, I''m nervous." Xiaomei suddenly holds Peng Ye''s arm.


    "What are you nervous about?" Peng ye asked in a loud voice.


    "I don''t know. The screen is suddenly quiet, so I''m inexplicably nervous."


    Peng Ye glanced, smiled and shook his head.


    Cheng Yang lit a cigarette and took only one puff. The smoke rose slowly and dispersed in the house. He stared at the screen, pinched the smoke with his fingertips and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Suddenly, the fans who had just disappeared suddenly appeared, and the information of fan representatives popped up on the screen.


    "After we voted, we chose the topic with the highest number of votes."


    Cheng Yang stared and held his breath, waiting for the questions of netizens to appear.


    Han Mo didn''t know what the problem was in advance. He was also staring at the screen at the moment.


    "Please write a poem with a pair of antonyms as the title. Before, the Royal Horse Knight only used three minutes to answer Mr. Cheng Yang''s question. Now, please ask Mr. Cheng to answer our question within three minutes."


    "Timing starts."


    Xiao Pang also participated in the topic. After some netizens put forward the topic, they all felt good. Finally, the number of votes was indeed the highest. He himself voted for the topic. At the moment, Xiao Pang Xie was very excited.


    "Antonym, it''s too difficult. Master Peng, you usually like poetry so much. Do you have a clue?" Zeng Ying looked at Peng ye with a confused face.


    Peng Ye rolled his eyes. "If I had a clue, I would become a poet and take you little girls every day."


    antonym? Writing poetry?


    There are also many professional poets in the crowd watching the war behind the scenes. Seeing this topic, they quickly picked up their pen and ran rapidly in their minds.


    The moment he saw the screen, Cheng Yang''s brain was blank. The antonym was the title. The antonym


    Time passes minute by minute. When waiting for others, I always feel that time is very long, but when I answer, time flies. Cheng Yang''s cigarette had long been extinguished in the ashtray. The pen in his hand quickly scratched on the blank paper, and the waste paper was scattered next to it.


    It has entered the countdown stage, 20 seconds, 19 seconds, 18 seconds


    Cheng Yang put his hands on his head and was almost crazy. His mind was completely stuck, but the time didn''t stop, and the countdown continued.


    Three seconds, two seconds, one second


    "It''s time." The message of fan generation pops up again.


    "Please send the poem to the page."


    Everyone''s attention fell on the screen, just like the result of paying attention to Han Mo just now.


    "It''s time. Hurry up."


    "Yes, what are you waiting for?"


    Fans kept urging.


    Suddenly Cheng Yang''s name appeared on the page, "it''s impossible to write poetry in such a short time."


    "Han Mo just answered your question in three minutes." Fan representatives are also welcome.


    "But this question is more difficult. Even Han Mo can''t answer it." Cheng Yang just doesn''t believe it. He doesn''t believe that Han Mo can do it. The antonym is the title, which is difficult for people at all.


    Netizens did not expect that the vice chairman of Tangtang Beidu Writers Association could say such words. For a time, the fan representatives were cheated by Cheng Yang and did not know what to do. Other netizens were also stunned.


    "If you can''t answer it yourself, it''s still too difficult?"


    "I''m speechless. I can only say it ten thousand times."


    If he hadn''t been across the screen, Xiao Pang really wanted to bah Cheng Yang''s face.


    For a time, all kinds of sounds were overwhelming.


    But the person who should speak most at the moment didn''t speak.


    Han Mo''s slender fingers tapped on the keyboard, glanced at the content he had typed, and clicked to send it.


    His message was suddenly inserted into the noisy screen, and the fans stared round unexpectedly.


    "Far and near"


    You,


    Look at me later,


    Look at the clouds for a while;


    I think,


    When you look at me, it''s far away,


    When you look at the clouds, it''s very close. "


    The author of this poem is Gu Cheng, a poet of Han Mo''s original world. This poem has only six short sentences and 27 words, but it expounds a wonderful and lasting philosophy. Here far and near are antonyms, but they are not describing space, but the distance between heart and heart. The author presents a picture, two levels, about the profound spiritual connotation of getting along with people.


    As soon as Han Mo''s poems came out, his fans were boiling. There were not only fans, but also many poetry lovers. Everyone knew poetry.


    "Who says the question is too difficult for anyone to answer in such a short time, see? Just ask if it hurts. "


    "Far and near, a good poem, this is no longer a simple description, but an artistic conception."


    "I can''t imagine that I can make such a high-level work in three minutes."


    Not only fans, but also some professional poets sincerely praised Han mo.


    Cheng Yang''s eyebrows tightened, his eyes fixed on Han Mo''s poems, and the corners of his mouth twitched constantly.


    Fans who like Han Mo are not ready to release process Yang. They were originally angered by his cheating behavior. At the moment, Han Mo is beating his face with strength. Fans have held high the flag and filled the screen with all kinds of comments.


    Just as Han Mo''s fans are gaining momentum.


    Suddenly, a post pops up on the screen. The title of the book is Zhang Xiaofan, chairman of Beidu Writers Association.


    "The horse riding knight is worthy of being a young talent. When he first read" facing the sea, flowers bloom in spring ", he was attracted by the author''s talent. Later, the birth of works is even more impressive. Today''s live creation is the most eye opener for Zhang. Xiao Cheng also appreciated the horse riding knight and intended to include him in the writers'' Association, but he thought he was a newcomer after all, And I''m so young that I came up with such a quiz today. Through this platform, I announce that the Royal knight is officially invited to join the Beidu writers'' Association. I hope the Royal knight can create more and better works. "


    Han Mo sat in front of the computer and glanced at what Zhang Xiaofan said.


    He hasn''t seen Zhang Xiaofan, but Wang Lei mentioned it before. Zhang Xiaofan''s works have won many awards. Some of his works have been translated into many languages, which is nothing nationwide, but they are very influential in the literary circle of Beidu. His seniority was very old, and the intellectuals in Beidu gave him face.


    Zhang Xiaofan''s sudden appearance surprised everyone. Even the North Writers Association never thought that old Zhang would suddenly make a voice.


    Those who just came out and had a bubble didn''t dare to say anything. Those who didn''t have a bubble just now pretended that they were completely absent. For a moment, the people of the Beidu writers association disappeared.


    Only Cheng Yang came out with a hard head, "what old Zhang said is that we have long wanted to invite the Royal Horse knight to enter the Beidu writers'' Association, but we haven''t found a suitable opportunity."


    Han Mo didn''t answer immediately. He knew that Zhang Xiaofan came out to save the scene. He might have watched the war behind the screen. At this time, he just appeared to help Cheng Yang save face.


    Netizens are very interesting. Since Zhang Xiaofan came out, they haven''t brushed the screen and left space for Han Mo to talk to the writers'' Association.


    Zhang Xiaofan''s invitation has passed for a while, and the chairman of Beidu Writers Association personally opened his mouth to invite the Royal knight to join.


    Han Mo looked at the screen and left the keyboard with both hands.


    Because Han Mo didn''t say anything, the atmosphere suddenly became extremely embarrassing.


    No outsider will know what Zhang Xiaofan''s actual character is, but at this time, his attitude is a level with Cheng Yang, and his information appears on the screen again.


    "I don''t know whether the horseman will accept our invitation."


    It was not easy to join the writers'' Association in Beidu, and it was personally invited by the chairman of the writers'' Association. Netizens didn''t brush the screen, but they all hoped that Han Mo could agree.


    Han Mo looked at Zhang Xiaofan''s words.


    "Did you say he would agree?" Wang Qian looked at Li Manli and Guo Tao, but neither of the two people beside her spoke.


    Meng Si stared at the screen. He didn''t know what Han Mo would answer.


    Netizens are waiting for Han Mo to appear. Zhang Xiaofan and everyone in the writers'' Association are looking at the screen.


    Can you join the Beidu writers'' Association or be personally invited by the chairman of the Beidu writers'' Association.


    At this time, the Royal Knight''s account appears on the screen.


    "Thank you. No."

 Chapter 125

    The little guy took the picture book and ran to Han Mo in his lovely pink slippers. "Dad, are you finished?"


    Han Mo Chong drowned and touched the child''s head. "Xuanxuan is so good. Dad is finished." He withdrew from the space-time forum without looking at the response of Beidu Writers Association and turned off the computer directly.


    "Dad, Xuanxuan is sleepy and wants to sleep." The little guy yawned heavily.


    Han Mo got up and pinched the baby''s fat face. "You have to take a bath and go to bed."


    I wanted to steal a lazy bath, but my father found out. The little guy tooted his mouth and followed his father into the bathroom.


    As long as he is with the little guy, Han Mo will forget everything. Whether he is happy or unhappy, people or things are no longer important to him. The scene just happened in the forum had long been forgotten by him.


    Xuanxuan was already sleepy. Han Mo''s bedtime story was only half told, and the little guy fell asleep sweetly. Two little hands are still naughty holding his father. The little guy''s fleshy face looks more round on the bed.


    Han Mo put Xuanxuan''s small hand into the quilt and couldn''t help whispering, "I''ve really gained weight recently."


    After closing the door of the small room, Han Mo began to tidy up the living room. Just now, the little guy was playing alone in the living room, and some of the last toys had not been cleaned up in time. Although the little guy had good habits and most of the finished things would be put back in place, he was a child after all.


    In order to develop the habit of toy homing for the little guy, Han Mo specially bought a small toy rack and asked Xuanxuan to put the toys she used to play on the toys. The toy rack is placed next to the TV cabinet in the living room. The toys here are usually played by the little guy in the living room.


    Han Mo put the little frog played by the last little guy back on the toy rack. The mobile phone on the table suddenly vibrated and Shuya''s name jumped on the screen.


    Han Mo looked at the time and did go to bed earlier than usual. Thinking that Shuya might call the child to say good night according to the previous sleep time, he connected the phone and said immediatelyˇ° The child fell asleep. He went to bed a little early today. "


    Shuya gently "Oh" said, "I received the photos you sent." He paused for a moment and said, "it''s still the same as before."


    Shu Ya leaned against the head of the bed, but her eyes kept staring at the notebook screen beside the bed. The screensaver was a parent-child photo. Her daughter rode on her father''s neck. Her father dragged the little guy''s two flesh breathing hands. Both of them were laughing happily.


    Han Mo was stunned and didn''t understand Shuya''s meaning. He followed and said, "it hasn''t changed. Xuanxuan doesn''t make up."


    "I''m talking about you." Shu yayou''s charming eyes brushed a trace of complex emotion, and his eyes fell on Han Mo''s face not far away, full of a sunny smile, just like when they were in southern Jiangsu. How beautiful the years were at that time.


    Shuya''s brain was full of memories of their happiness. As soon as her heart warmed, her nose suddenly sour.


    Han Mo was quite dull in emotion. He didn''t understand Shuya''s meaning. He thought he had heard wrong and subconsciously said, "huh?"


    Shuya wiped the moist corners of her eyes, and she had brought the atmosphere up, but Han Mo just didn''t follow her meaning and disrupted all the emotions just now.


    "Don''t you have anything to tell me?" Shuya''s tone still maintained the original peace, but she was a little unhappy.


    Han Mo thought, "yes."


    Shuya smiled instantly on her face, moved her body against the head of the bed, couldn''t restrain her joy, and asked softly, "what do you want to say?"


    "Xuanxuan painted a puppy in the kindergarten, which is more abstract, but teacher Ding said it was very good and exhibited it in the kindergarten. Only two children''s works in each class were selected. For this reason, the little guy has been showing off in front of me. Later, I went to school to see what others painted, which is more abstract than what Xuanxuan painted. No wonder the teacher always said that Xuanxuan has a talent for painting."


    After that, Han Mo remembered that when he went to the kindergarten, the little guy showed him his little expression. There were also the paintings on display. If it wasn''t for the name, he couldn''t see what the painting was. It was all the level of an abstract master, but this was the child''s imagination. Han Mo couldn''t help laughing.


    Shuya didn''t expect Han Mo to say this. The smile she had just hung froze on her face. She took a deep breath and pressed the fire. "Is there nothing else except children?"


    other? Han Mo was completely confused. The content he used to call Shuya was all about children. He thought about it again. Suddenly, he thought of something else. He quickly said, "yes, you didn''t remind me. I almost forgot."


    Shuya brushed a trace of shyness around her mouth, subconsciously stroked her loose long hair behind her ears, and gently asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Han Mo didn''t think about it and said casually, "it''s not a big deal. Help me tell Zeng Ying that the child doesn''t have to be sent to her this Saturday, and it won''t be used in the future. Someone at home will help me take care of the child."


    Shu Ya almost threw out her cell phone. After holding it for so long, she just sent a message for him.


    "OK, I see. I''ll hang up if it''s all right."


    Shu Ya threw her cell phone into the bed and went straight into the quilt. She threw her cell phone and didn''t get rid of her hatred. She kept running her gas.


    Suddenly, Shuya sat up and said to herself, "someone helped him take care of his children? Who will help Han Mo take care of the children? "


    The brain is blank. She regrets that she hung up too fast and didn''t ask carefully. Shuya quickly took her mobile phone and turned it to Han Mo''s number.


    His fingers stopped at the top of Han Mo''s name, but he hesitated again. He wanted to ask, but he was afraid to hear the answer. It was hard not to ask.


    "No, sleep." Shuya threw her mobile phone to her pillow, pressed the light remote control, and angrily got into bed.


    Han Mo looked at the hung up mobile phone screen. Shuya''s name was still there. He felt that Shuya seemed angry, but he didn''t know why she was angry. He was a little confused.


    After all, there are many intrigues in the entertainment circle. There are no relatives in Beidu Shuya. They have to show the best side in front of the camera every day. When they accumulate more negative emotions, they will find a place to vent. Although they are in the entertainment circle, they are men and have better emotional control than women, Thinking of this, he suddenly felt that Shuya was not easy these years and decided to follow her as much as possible in the future.


    Han Mo put down his cell phone and worked for a while. It was very late before going to bed. He gently pushed open Xuanxuan''s door.


    The little guy''s two small hands had stretched out the quilt, held high above his head and made a "surrender" gesture.


    Han Mo quietly walked over and put his two little hands back into the quilt. Just after he put them into the quilt, the little guy turned over again, swept his little nose, and muttered, "Grandpa, let''s go play..."


    Han Mo smiled and shook his head. He tucked Xuanxuan in again. He knew that the children were looking forward to their grandparents. Fortunately, they were coming soon.

 Chapter 126

    Waiting for the day when my grandparents finally came to Beidu, summer came to an end, and it was getting late and late. The fish belly was just white in the sky. The little guy sat up from bed and searched in the small wardrobe.


    Han Mo was cooking. When he heard the sound in the room, he came into the room and saw a little man with messy hair looking through the wardrobe.


    "Yuxuan, I got up so early." Han Mo didn''t go inside. He stood at the door and looked at the little guy''s back.


    Xuanxuan was busy. She just gave a "um" sound, and then her eyes opened wide as if she suddenly saw something.


    "Found it."


    Because the season was about to change, Han Mo put away some of the little guy''s summer skirts and changed some autumn clothes. It is still in the transition season between summer and autumn. It is very hot during the day and a little cold in the morning and evening.


    Han Mo looked inside and wanted to see what happened. The little guy pulled out a red dress. "Dad, Xuanxuan is going to wear this dress today and wait for her grandparents."


    "Why?" This skirt was just folded and put away not long ago, because it is sleeveless and relatively thin. It is OK in midsummer and is about to fall. It is no longer suitable for wearing. Today, the little guy rummaged through the boxes and cabinets just to find this skirt, so he was a little puzzled.


    The little guy measured the skirt on himself, with a bright smile on his face, "because grandpa said that Xuanxuan looks best in this skirt."


    Han Mo couldn''t help laughing at Xuanxuan''s little adult expression, rubbed her head, made her already messy hair more messy, pretended to be jealous and said, "my father also said that Xuanxuan looks good in everything."


    "So Xuanxuan can wear anything with her father, but when Grandpa comes, Xuanxuan will wear this skirt." The little guy''s tone is very serious and the logic is very clear.


    Han Mo was surprised at the child''s reaction speed. No one taught her these words. Why is her brain so clear? Han Mo didn''t know how to answer.


    Han Mo pinched the little guy''s fleshy face, "OK, I''ll wear this skirt today, but I''ll put on a short sleeved shawl outside."


    Xuanxuan nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    "What about the hairstyle? Are there any requirements? " Han Mo cut the child''s long messy hair by hand. The little guy always likes to roll around in bed when sleeping. Pillows are furnishings for her, so her hair is always in a mess when she gets up in the morning.


    The little guy looked back at his little face and was seriously thinking about the questions raised by his father. After thinking for a while, he said, "Grandpa seems to have never said about his hairstyle."


    Han Mo smiled. He suddenly found that when chatting with children, he sometimes wanted to treat her as an adult, but sometimes he still wanted to treat her as a child. He always had to change roles all the time and treat the little guy as a child. When she was cold, she came to an adult word, which caught people off guard, but when she was an adult, he always said some children''s words, which made people cry and laugh.


    All morning, Xuanxuan spent her time preparing to meet her grandparents.


    This time, the old couple will live in Beidu for a longer time than before, so they bring more things. Han Mo repeatedly asked to pick them up, but the old man was very stubborn and didn''t need to say no.


    In fact, it''s inconvenient for Han Mo to toss back and forth with his children. The most important thing is that he doesn''t want his children to follow him to the railway station. There are many people and clutter.


    Although Southern Jiangsu is not as prosperous as northern Jiangsu, the structure of the city is roughly the same. Last time, they can find their own son''s home. This time, they are familiar with the old couple.


    Xuanxuan prepared for a long time to meet her grandparents. Although she expected them twice, the first time was with anxiety and uneasiness. She hadn''t seen them at that time. She didn''t know what her grandparents were like. But this time it''s different. Grandpa and grandma are the people who love Xuanxuan most except mom and dad. The little guy can''t wait to see them.


    Han Jun dragged two large suitcases. Although most of the roads were flat, he also needed to lift them in places where there were occasional ditches and bumps.


    The old man is stubborn. Chen Yuehong wants to help and is always stopped.


    "If your son wants to pick us up, you have to disagree. There are so many things. Ouch, be careful of your waist." Chen Yuehong nagged as she walked.


    "Son, can you pick it up alone? The railway station is so messy. Don''t let children go. " Han Jun didn''t stop. He carried the two boxes to the steps and continued to pull forward.


    Chen Yuehong said to call a taxi. Han Jun disagreed. He said that it would take at least an hour on the road in a traffic jam. He might as well take the subway. Chen Yuehong had no way to get up with his stubborn temper. Finally, the two chose the subway.


    It did avoid the risk of traffic jam, but the direct difficulty was that there was more distance to go, and the old man was panting and dragging the box.


    Of course, he knows that his waist is not good. It''s a long way to go by subway. Many places need to be carried. It''s convenient to take a taxi directly to the community, but it takes time. He doesn''t want to waste any more time on the road. His little granddaughter said yesterday that he misses his grandfather, and he can think about it.


    Already at the door, Chen Yuehong just wanted to raise her hand and ring the doorbell.


    "Wait a minute, what''s the hurry?" Han Jun whispered to stop Chen Yuehong''s action.


    "You''re not always in a hurry. If you don''t even take a taxi, you''re afraid of traffic jam." Chen Yuehong said puzzled.


    Han Jun didn''t talk much, so he stroked his messy hair behind his head. The old man was a typical artist with a big back. He didn''t care much about the image and was a little gray. Beidu specially dyed it with his wife when he came back.


    Han Jun felt that his image was OK. He put his hands back on the handle of the box, cleared his throat and whispered, "press it."


    Chen Yuehong rolled her eyes and rang the doorbell.


    Hearing the doorbell, Han Mo hurried to open the door. He was as anxious as last time, but this time the little guy didn''t hide behind his father, but rushed into his grandfather''s arms.


    As soon as Chen Yuehong and Han Jun entered the door, the little guy gathered around. Recently, there are only two things that deserve her to show off. One is that the painting was selected by teacher Ding and exhibited in the whole kindergarten. This can only be told to her grandfather when she went to kindergarten. At the moment, she has another thing to show off.


    The little guy took out a photo album from the drawer. For Xuanxuan, it was a little heavy. She tried hard to move it out.


    Chen Yuehong and Han Jun didn''t pay attention to the little guy''s action. When they saw her, Xuanxuan had moved the big album.


    "Wow, Xuanxuan, what is this?" Chen Yuehong saw her granddaughter struggling with the album and took it.


    "This is a photo album of my father and I, parent-child photos. Grandpa and grandma, do I look good? " Xuanxuan took a photo for the first time. Since she got it back, she didn''t know how many times she had looked through it. She liked each one.


    "Let me see." Han Jun said.


    Chen Yuehong took the photo album and sat next to Han Jun. the little guy also jumped onto the sofa and sat next to his grandfather.


    Han Jun looked at the album, his expression gradually became serious, turned the last page, as if he remembered something, and looked at his wife.


    Han Mo cut fruit in the kitchen and heard the dialogue between the child and his grandparents. He had long guessed that the little guy would move out the photo album to show off. He came out with a fruit tray.


    "Mom and Dad, what are you going to do?"


    Chen Yuehong and Han Jun both changed clothes and wanted to go out.


    Chen Yuehong suddenly smiled, "we decided to take Xuanxuan to take a set of parent-child photos." Then he smiled again.


    Han Jun picked up Xuanxuan and said spoiled, "Grandpa will take you to take parent-child photos every year until you grow up."


    Han Mo didn''t expect that they would suddenly come up with this idea, and the action was so fast that he hurriedly said, "take a break and go again."


    "Finish shooting early and take the film early." Chen Yuehong said casually.


    Xuanxuan nodded her head.


    "I''ll go with you, that address..." before Han Mo finished, Chen Yuehong, who was changing shoes, suddenly raised a business card.


    "Ha ha, this is the business card of the photography consultant. It''s in the photo album. There''s an address and a phone number on it. Don''t worry."


    Han Mo wanted to say something. Before he could say it, he said, "bye, Dad." Two old and one young happily went out of the door.

 Chapter 127

    Having a child at home is enough for a headache, but what''s more troublesome is that there are three children, two old children and one little child. They do everything they say.


    Han Mo didn''t expect them to take photos when they arrived at the photo studio. He made an appointment and went to the next time. He calculated the time. It was estimated that he called his grandmother and wanted to ask about them, but no one answered.


    Han Mo was a little worried. Although the two old people had seen the world and were not lost, they still took their children with them. They called several times and didn''t answer. He began to have no bottom in his heart. Just wanted to go out, his mobile phone received several messages.


    It''s all from Chen Yuehong''s hair. It''s a group photo of Xuanxuan and her. They have begun to make up.


    Seeing the photo, Han Mo was surprised and relieved.


    Originally, we had to make an appointment in advance to take photos. I don''t know whether the old couple were really lucky and just ran into a neutral position, or what they were superior. Anyway, it was all done in one day.


    They didn''t come back until the evening, when Han Mo''s meal was ready.


    "I haven''t been to the photo studio for so many years. I didn''t expect that I was quite photogenic." Chen Yuehong said, looking at her self photographing in the photo studio.


    "We are all old noses and eyes. What do you look like? We Xuanxuan are the best." Han Jun''s smiling face made Chao Xuanxuan raise his head.


    The little guy didn''t talk happily.


    Since taking two photos, xiaoxuanxuan feels that she has mastered modeling skills, found out her beautiful hairpin and headdress, and is ready to show her skills. Of course, her exclusive "model" is her obedient grandfather.


    "Grandpa, will you wait for Xuanxuan here?" The little guy was very mysterious. He sat grandpa on the sofa and ran into his small room.


    Han Jun didn''t know what his granddaughter was going to do, but he was obedient. His granddaughter wouldn''t let him move, so he waited and didn''t move.


    Soon the little guy came running towards the sofa with a small basket.


    Han Jun glanced. The pink basket was filled with small things of different colors, all of which were the little girl''s favorite hairpins, head ropes and bows.


    Han Jun sniffed, "this grandpa is not good at it. Let Grandma braid your hair."


    "It''s not to braid Xuanxuan, it''s Xuanxuan who wants to braid Grandpa." The little guy looked at grandpa with big cute eyes.


    Han Jun looked at his baby granddaughter with a blank face.


    "Xuanxuan often braids Barbie. It''s okay. Grandpa, your hair is very suitable." The little guy didn''t give grandpa any more time to react, so he jumped onto the sofa.


    At the moment, Han Jun had no choice but to stay still and let his granddaughter play with him.


    "Grandpa, what color do you like?" Xuanxuan was hesitating to choose the color of the hair rope.


    Han Jun didn''t know how he would be dealt with. He hardened his scalp and said a few words nervously, "blue."


    The little guy muttered, "blue, then use this, with little stars."


    While talking about the little guy, he gave grandpa "modeling".


    Han Jun''s hair is a little long and belongs to the artist''s standard big back head. The old man is tall and has a good temperament. He is very suitable for this hairstyle. In Chen Yuehong''s words, he is very stylish.


    "Grandpa, what color do you think looks good next to blue?"


    Han Jun grinned and said, "maybe black? Or purple? "


    The little guy shook his head, "no, Xuanxuan likes pink and red." Then he happily picked a pink bow in his small basket.


    Chen Yuehong had helped her son clean up the kitchen. She answered the phone and came out of the kitchen.


    While walking, he said, "big Liu and Xiao Liu will come and see us later."


    Chen Yuehong had a mobile phone in her hand. As soon as she came to the living room, she saw the scene in front of her. She couldn''t help laughing and covered her stomach for a long time.


    Han Jun frowned, "as for me, my granddaughter wears a few braids."


    Chen Yuehong waved her hand, "no, no, you continue." Then back to the kitchen.


    The little guy didn''t understand why grandma smiled, but she thought it was good. She was very happy and continued to be busy on Grandpa''s head.


    As long as you can see the color at ordinary times, you can find it on Mr. Han''s head at the moment.


    Xuanxuan looks very serious when she makes a pose for Grandpa.


    "Wow, I''m ready." The little guy clapped his hands happily.


    The old man''s heart was also heavy. He grinned and finally finished.


    "Grandpa, let''s look in the mirror." Xuanxuan took grandpa to the dressing mirror.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang.


    Hearing the doorbell, Han Jun, who had got up, walked directly to the door and glanced at the cat''s eye. It turned out to be big Liu and Xiao Liu.


    Just now, my wife said something like that. I didn''t expect two people to arrive so soon.


    He didn''t even think about it. He just opened the door.


    Big Liu and little Liu are twin brothers. They both studied in the southern Jiangsu Conservatory of music. They were students of Han Jun. their home was not in southern Jiangsu. They didn''t eat at Han Jun''s home when they studied. Later, they both went to Beidu Conservatory of music to continue their study. Now they are both teachers. They have settled down in Beidu and picked up their parents. It''s a small achievement.


    They are Han Jun''s disciples. They are close to Han Jun. although the teacher is kind to them, in their hearts, Han Jun''s image has always been awesome. They are very careful in speaking and doing things in front of Han Jun. last time they heard that the teacher and Shiniang wanted to come to visit north, but they returned to southern Jiangsu before they could come.


    So I came here as soon as I heard about it, for fear I wouldn''t see it again.


    Although they were both married and had children, their fear of Han Jun remained unabated. They subconsciously sorted out their shirt collars before ringing the doorbell.


    Big Liu Xiaoliu''s brain can''t help but appear the teacher''s previous serious expression and torch like eyes.


    When the bell rang, they couldn''t help getting nervous. As the door was slowly opened, their expression became respectful.


    The door was fully opened, and an angry voice came from the door, "it''s coming so soon."


    Big Liu and Xiao Liu heard the familiar voice, and the body subconsciously yawned forward. At the moment when they saw the powerful, awed and serious teacher.


    Big Liu and Xiao Liu''s eyes widened in an instant, and their expression was stunned. As soon as they puffed up their cheeks, they quickly held back their laughter. They coughed twice at the same time.


    Chen Yuehong heard the sound of the door and came over, "Oh, big Liu and Xiao Liu are coming. Come in quickly."


    The little guy saw the guests at home and ran to his father. "Dad, two uncles look like each other."


    Han Mo smiled and touched Xuanxuan''s head.


    Big Liu and Xiao Liu entered the house. They didn''t leave Han Jun''s head. Their eyes were extremely complex.


    Han Jun sat down first, followed by big Liu and Xiao Liu, one in a chair and the other in a separate sofa.


    Xuanxuan ran to grandpa again and sat next to Grandpa.


    When they see the little guy, they don''t have to guess who''s the masterpiece on the teacher''s head, but they didn''t expect that the former severe and powerful teacher can now let his granddaughter fool around on his head. They still clearly remember that when they went to the teacher''s house, they often saw him scolding his son, which was as terrible as scolding them, but now look again, I can''t help but sigh that the feelings of people from different generations are really great.


    Big Liu was a little fat and said with a smile, "this is the granddaughter of the second old man. It''s so cute." Then he glanced at the teacher''s head.


    "Yes, our granddaughter, Xuanxuan, this is uncle Liu and uncle Liu." Chen Yuehong said.


    The little guy was very polite, "Hello, uncle Liu."


    Chen Yuehong also glanced at her wife''s head, stunned for a moment, and then puffed and laughed.


    Han Mo didn''t notice just now. He saw it this timeˇ° Xuanxuan, quickly take off grandpa''s head. "


    "This is the shape I made for Grandpa." Xuanxuan didn''t like it, so she tooted her mouth.


    Han Jun smashed his mouth, protected his granddaughter and said, "yes, this is the new shape my granddaughter made for me."

 Chapter 128

    Seeing that the former king like teacher of Chu was "tamed" by his granddaughter, big Liu and Xiao Liu silently lamented the power of family affection in his heart.


    But what surprised them even more was that Han Jun would retire early. The news was so shocking that the two brothers were stunned to learn the news from Shiniang for a long time.


    To their surprise, the teacher still looked indifferent when talking about it, just said, "retire early and come to accompany my granddaughter. I used to spend my time in school. In the future, I have only one task to grow up with our most lovely Xuanxuan." Then the old man looked at the little guy gently.


    The little guy didn''t quite understand the front, but he could understand that Grandpa said he wanted to grow up with him. He responded to Grandpa very hard and nodded.


    The teacher himself looked open, and big Liu and Xiao Liu didn''t say much, but his face still couldn''t help showing a look of regret.


    Han Jun smiled kindly.


    Xuanxuan smiled innocently.


    Big Liu and Xiao Liu smiled.


    Only Han Mo didn''t laugh. He looked at his father''s state of no desire and no desire at the moment. He should have been as happy as big Liu and Xiao Liu that his father who had been busy all his life could be free, but he couldn''t be happy anyway, but he felt a burst of pain in his heart.


    Just like water always flows downward, people will always sacrifice for the next generation. Even if they don''t do it for their son, they must pay time, money, career and endless family affection for their grandchildren.


    The old man gave up the career he pursued all his life and chose to come to a strange city. Perhaps only he can understand the tangle before the decision and the loneliness after the real abandonment.


    Han Mo''s eyes couldn''t help falling on his father. The old man teased his granddaughter while talking to two students. The little braid on his head had been removed by the little guy.


    The old man smoothed his hair with his hands, but his head was still a little messy. He didn''t care much. He still chatted with the students. He didn''t talk much, far from when he was with his granddaughter.


    However, Chen Yuehong and her brothers talked vigorously. They were talking about what happened when they were studying in the past, and then Han Jun was like before. Chen Yuehong had excellent acting talent and was never vague when she learned from her husband.


    The two brothers didn''t leave until the little guy was going to bed. When they left, they were still a little reluctant. They hadn''t seen the teacher and Shiniang for too long. They recalled many memories when they were studying. They made an appointment to visit again when they were free.


    ......


    The time with children always flies. Get up, work on the children, send her to school, pick her up from school, play with her, and then coax her to sleep. Han Jun naturally undertakes these matters, and Chen Yuehong has a good image and temperament. She is also a dance teacher in the Conservatory of music. She is also cheerful. She easily becomes a leader in the surrounding middle-aged and elderly dance team. She is very busy every day.


    Han Jun was nothing in the first few days. He was busy with children''s affairs. He spent his time reading books, reading newspapers and watching TV during the day. However, as a busy person who has never slowed down in his life, he suddenly stopped them. This kind of life is difficult for people to adapt to.


    When there was Xuanxuan, the old man''s enthusiasm was high, but the children had to go to school. The long day was a torment for Han Jun.


    He just didn''t say it and kept it all in his heart.


    Han Mo''s words are few, but he is not a careless person. He has been paying attention to whether his parents are used to Beidu''s life. His mother is an extrovert and has retired for some time. Beidu and southern Jiangsu have similar spare time life for middle-aged and elderly people, and she soon integrated into the collective.


    Han Jun is engaged in art. He is low-key and cold. He can''t play cards and chess like the old men in the community. Music is his lifelong pursuit and hobby. In addition, there is nothing else. Now, although I have a granddaughter, I can take care of her life, but I can''t fill a day.


    Han Jun sent Xuanxuan to the kindergarten. He came home alone and opened the door. He was the only one in the empty living room. His son worked and his old companion had his own things to do. Only he seemed to have nothing to do.


    I have been busy all my life and have never had a rest. I have been used to tutor students in winter and summer vacation. At the moment, the unspeakable taste in my heart may be the gap of sense of existence.


    Han Jun sighed gently and sat on the sofa, as if in a daze and meditation. He just leaned quietly and didn''t move.


    Suddenly, her eyes moved down and just fell on the photo frame on the tea table. Xuanxuan opened her big talking eyes and smiled happily. The old man couldn''t help laughing. It seemed that the mood had never happened just now. He picked up the reading glasses and took out the unfinished book on the growth and development of children under the tea table.


    Han Mo took something out of the room and just saw his father coming back from the outside. He wanted to say hello, but he hesitated when he saw his father''s lonely eyes. The room and the living room were at an angle. Han Jun sitting on the sofa couldn''t see Han Mo standing at the door of the bedroom.


    From indifference to loneliness, and from loneliness, he spread a smile. Every expression and eye movement of the old man were seen by Han mo. he finally knew that it was the same as what he was worried about at first.


    Han Mo coughed twice, made a noise deliberately, and then walked out of the corner, "Dad, you''re back."


    Han Jun didn''t expect his son to be at home. His face stiffened unnaturally. After a pause, he replied, "well, you haven''t left yet."


    "Ah, I just went out and found an important sample that I forgot to copy. Now I take it to the company." Han Mo said as he walked to the door.


    Han Jun didn''t say much, just nodded slightly. Although the relationship between the two people had eased, they still had little communication on weekdays. They didn''t know what to say to each other. They might have used too much words on Xuanxuan, so they didn''t have any more words to say to each other.


    Han Mo said, "then I''ll go."


    The old man gave a light "um".


    Han Mo came back to get the sample, which is about the track of the game. He had some alternative tracks before he first participated in the game, but he made some adjustments in the later schedule.


    The game of "looking for a good voice" has come to an end. This week is the last and crucial game before the finals, which will determine the playing order of the finals. There are only five players who have not been eliminated. These five players will compete for the only championship.


    In the finals, all singers who have participated in the competition but have been eliminated will come to the program to sing as guests.


    In a few days, Han Mo will make some adjustments to his accompaniment. The original owner of this body was originally from the Conservatory of music. In addition, he grew up in the atmosphere of a music family. He also has understanding. With the songs familiar to Han Mo in his previous life, music production is not difficult for him. He has improved some tracks according to his own characteristics, It''s easier to sing.


    Originally, the song for the next game had been made, but now he had another idea. After changing his shoes, Han Mo walked to the door, looked back at his father and gently closed the door.

 Chapter 129

    Although they are all artists, Han Mo is much less worried than others. He doesn''t need to deal with the media or external interference. He just needs to be himself and concentrate on music. All the rest is left to Meng Si. There is a little Pang who is eager to help.


    Little pangxie has taken over all the work of fan maintenance and online publicity. He uses his spare time and makes it clear that he doesn''t want compensation. He often says that as a senior fan of Han Mo, this is what he should do.


    Each song of Han Mo participating in the competition will become the song with the highest listening rate in the Golden Melody week list next week. After the whole competition, Meng Si will integrate all the songs sung by Han Mo into an album for distribution and sales.


    As for some interviews and programs, Meng Si picked the quality and felt that it was not enough. Han Mo blocked his teeth and basically politely refused. This is roughly the same as Han Mo''s idea. He doesn''t particularly like to participate in TV programs. If he doesn''t want to make his debut, he may not even participate in the program of "looking for a good voice".


    With less time for other artists to run announcements, Han Mo can concentrate on doing what he likes. At this stage, the work is still relatively single, and the time is fixed.


    Although he doesn''t need to pick up the children from school, Han Mo still comes back at the usual time and goes straight home to prepare dinner. My mother is doing activities outside and hasn''t come home yet. My father and Xuanxuan should be on their way home.


    After working in the kitchen for a while, suddenly there was a sound of opening the door. Someone came back. Han Mo didn''t know who came back, so he heard the excited voice of the little guy.


    "I want to show my father my painting. This painting will be taken to the school for exhibition tomorrow. Dad, Dad. " Xuanxuan saw dad''s shoes on the shoe rack and knew that he had come back.


    As soon as the voice fell, he heard the little guy''s pattering footsteps. Han Mo looked up. Xuanxuan was already standing at the door, "Dad, this is my painting."


    I saw the little guy standing at the kitchen door with a piece of drawing paper in his hands. On the drawing paper was a "special" room. There were several little people. The composition was a little strange. Scattered may be furniture. Han Mo couldn''t tell clearly.


    He wiped the water on his hands, went to Xuanxuan, attached himself to the painting in the child''s hand, appreciated it carefully, and then spoiled to touch Xuanxuan''s head, "introduce your new work to Dad." In fact, Han Mo can''t see the theme of the child''s painting. He''s afraid that mistakes will affect the little guy''s enthusiasm for painting.


    Xuanxuan proudly took her father''s hand out of the kitchen, "Dad, let''s go to the living room."


    The little guy let his father and grandfather sit on the sofa side by side, and then pretend to be a teacher. Children like to go home and imitate the way the teacher talks, so the words and deeds of preschool teachers are particularly important.


    Fortunately, Ding Rou is a gentle and kind teacher. Every time the little guy learns from her, he is also a clever little appearance, but his behavior and actions imitate adults. It still looks very interesting.


    Ding Rou has an action that she may be used to. Her hair is very long, scattered behind her, and sometimes falls on her chest. She always subconsciously stroked her hair and smoothed the long hair behind her shoulders.


    In fact, many girls with long hair have this action, but Ding Rou''s small action is very frequent, which may be related to her long hair. Han Mo didn''t care about it. He picked up the children and went to kindergarten to participate in activities for so long, but he didn''t find it. Later, the little guy stroked his hair every time before he talked like a teacher. Sometimes her braids were clearly tied up, Still do this on purpose.


    Han mo later found that stroking her hair was Ding Rou''s small action. Every time the child learned from her, it was perfectly interpreted, which made Han Mo a little sad and laughing.


    The little guy stood in front of the sofa, slightly raised his small chin and made a symbolic stroke of her hair. At this time, she was actually combing her ball head.


    "Let''s give a round of applause now. Let''s invite Xuanxuan to introduce her paintings to you." The little guy''s voice and eyes are very exaggerated.


    Han Mo whispered in his father''s ear, "she''s imitating head teacher Ding rou."


    The old man smiled and nodded.


    The little guy suddenly ran to one side and walked back to the center of the living room. "The picture I painted is my future home. This is a house. Below is clouds. Our house can fly with the clouds in the sky. This is my father. " The little guy pointed to a simple little man with a circle and several small lines.


    "This is Grandpa." The fleshy little hand pointed to another villain with the same structure. Grandpa''s appearance was roughly the same as Dad''s, except that Dad had four hair on his head and grandpa had three.


    "This is grandma, mom and me." She pointed to the other three little people. The only difference was in her hair. Her mother''s hair was more and longer, her grandmother''s was slightly shorter, and Xuanxuan''s own head was a black circle, which should represent the ball head.


    Han Mo is used to Xuanxuan''s abstract paintings. Han Jun sees him for the first time. He stretches his head, puts on reading glasses and tries to appreciate him painted by his granddaughter. This is Xuanxuan''s first painting of Grandpa. After looking for him for a long time, he doesn''t feel like himself.


    Xuanxuan finished learning herself and quickly changed her role to learn Ding rou.


    First, she stroked her hair, then immediately exaggerated her expression, "I hope Xuanxuan can draw more and better paintings in the future." Then take the lead in clapping.


    Han Mo and Han Jun also clapped in cooperation.


    The little guy took the painting and slipped into his father''s arms. "Dad, teacher Ding also said that let me learn more from you and become a painter in the future."


    Han Mo pinched Xuanxuan''s small face, "Xuanxuan will be better than her father''s painting in the future."


    The little guy sprinkled a little Jiao in his father''s arms again.


    ......


    Chen Yuehong helped Han Mo cook when she came back. Although there were more people eating, she cooked a lot faster than Han mo before. She cooked four dishes and one soup and soon finished it.


    Chen Yuehong is cheerful and does things quickly. She just comes to her son. Her son doesn''t let her intervene in cooking. She can only do some help. Even if she starts, she gives full play to her advantage of fast speed.


    Seeing that her son is becoming more and more capable, in fact, being a mother is not so happy. Before coming to Beidu, her son, who didn''t touch Yang spring water, now doesn''t even think about four dishes and one soup. She cooks in tandem every day, which is both nutritious and not heavy. When mom sees it in her eyes, it hurts in her heart. She doesn''t have to suffer much in these years to do this.


    Chen Yuehong kept on cooking for Han Mo, "son, eat more, you''ve lost weight."


    In fact, Han Mo himself knows that he has become fat recently, but in his mother''s eyes, he is thin no matter how fat he is, and he eats less no matter how he eats. He is particularly afraid of her serving rice, and he has to press hard on the largest bowl. Han Mo really can''t eat and doesn''t want to waste, so he makes a good meal every time and steals a bowl and takes it out.


    It''s the best time for children to eat. The special small meal dishes are full. Because it''s at night, Han Mo used to limit it for fear that the children are not hungry and full. It''s not good to eat and sleep at night.


    Of course, this was before the grandparents came. Now the little guy has full horsepower and eats as much as he wants, because with the support of his grandparents, it''s useless no matter how Han Mo explains. In the old man''s heart, it''s good to eat.


    Han Mo had no choice but to acquiesce.

 Chapter 130

    Chen Yuehong has just met new friends. When she comes home, she always likes to talk to her old partner''s son. Listening to her talk about the fun of the dance team is a must listen program at the dinner table these days.


    She smiled as she sandwiched a sparerib to her son. "Sister Chen of our dance team just came back from tourism and spent 50000 on a jade bracelet. As a result, she went to identify it today. It was fake. It''s just an ordinary stone. It''s not worth 500 yuan. Alas, the water of this jade is too deep to be touched. "


    Chen Yuehong shook her head and felt sorry for sister Chen''s money.


    Han Mo suddenly remembered and asked, "Mom, didn''t you have a jade bracelet before? Grandma passed it on to you. "


    Chen Yuehong''s expression suddenly stiffened on her face, glanced at Han Jun, seemed to deliberately hide something, didn''t say a word, and then squeezed out a smile, "eat, eat quickly."


    Han Mo was just asking casually, but his mother''s reaction made him a little strange and his eyes turned to his father.


    The old man snorted coldly, "let your mother be."


    Han Mo''s eyes were stunned. His mother regarded the bracelet as a treasure since he remembered. Although he didn''t know how much the economic value of the jade bracelet was, the bracelet was handed down to his mother by his grandmother. It is said that it has been handed down to his mother for generations. My mother is not willing to wear it at all. He thinks it''s impossible to lose the bracelet, let alone take the initiative, He looked at Mrs. Chen in surprise.


    Chen Yuehong still didn''t speak and continued to sulk into her mouth.


    Han Mo really wants to know what happened at home and why he became this bracelet. His parents are university professors. They are not rich, but a well-off society is definitely not a problem. It is impossible to be a bracelet for money.


    "Dad, what''s going on?" Han Mo frowned and looked at Han Jun who hadn''t spoken for a long time.


    Han Jun gets angry when he mentions this matter, but his son is different from before, and he doesn''t want to mention it more. After all, it''s been a few years, and he was angry when he was mentioned just now.


    Han Jun''s cold knife glanced at Chen Yuehong. "It''s not because of you. When you first came to Beidu, you said you wanted to invest with others. The housekeeper asked for money."


    Chen Yuehong interrupted her wife, "don''t blame my son. It''s because you hide your passbook and bank card and don''t let me give my son money. I can''t be a bracelet."


    "I just know he can''t invest in that. I was right at last. I didn''t say no, but you pawned the bracelet without immediate consent. "


    Chen Yuehong was obviously unjustified. In fact, she regretted that she couldn''t. She whispered, "who knows whether your stubborn temper can turn around or not. My son is still waiting for me to give him money."


    Han Jun shook his head and sighed, "later, I went to the pawn shop, and the bracelet was bought by others the same day. You said you didn''t think you''d redeem it later? Sign with others. "


    "I don''t understand. I''m worried. I don''t know what to live and die." As Chen Yuehong spoke, her eyes showed deep remorse. She was blaming herself for her ignorance, but she didn''t blame her son''s incompetence at all.


    Han Mo found this memory in his memory. When he first came to Beidu, the original owner was pulled together by his classmates to make a musical. He also said that he opened a studio and instigated him to ask for money in the housekeeper. At that time, he was confused, so he called his mother and said that this was his ideal and would succeed. If he didn''t succeed, he would never be in southern Jiangsu again.


    Chen Yuehong was afraid that her son would not come back. She also loved her son and believed that her son would succeed, so she didn''t think about it, so she had to pay Han mo. the amount was large. Han Jun felt unreliable after listening to Chen Yuehong''s description, so she didn''t agree to give the money immediately and said she wanted to know it in person.


    Han Jun is stubborn. One is that he doesn''t approve of his son''s pursuit of flashy things in the north. The so-called dream is ridiculous in Han Jun''s eyes. Chen Yuehong knows his wife''s character and naturally doesn''t expect him, so she makes such a bad decision.


    Because of this, Han Jun was very angry. Chen Yuehong cried at home for a few days. Her son said he wanted to use money. He poured out his money without thinking about anything. Later, he knew that the bracelet would never come back and was seriously ill.


    But Han Mo, who was far away in Beidu, didn''t know. He lost all the money his mother gave him. He didn''t repent at all. He didn''t want to ask his mother how she raised so much money for him in such a fast time. He wanted to complain about heaven and people and his bad luck.


    Chen Yuehong never mentioned it to her son no matter how sad she was. Until later, her son didn''t answer her phone. She didn''t say that the money lost by her son was in exchange for jade bracelets.


    If Han Mo hadn''t inadvertently asked today, he might not know it all his life.


    Although in the past few years, Chen Yuehong was still worried and uncomfortable. She didn''t speak any more, but her eyes were red. There was Xuanxuan. She tried to control her mood and whispered, "I''m finished, you go on." He put down the bowl.


    Xuanxuan didn''t know about the adults. She thought that Grandma had really finished eating and buried herself in her own food.


    Han Jun smashed his mouth and looked at Chen Yuehong''s back away. He regretted what he said to blame his wife just now.


    Hearing the conversation just now, a hot thing stuck in Han Mo''s throat and his heart was clenched.


    Han Jun also put down the dishes and chopsticks and said softly and gently to the little guy, "Grandpa is finished. Xiaoxuanxuan will eat with her father for a while. We must eat them all."


    The little guy nodded firmly and continued to eat.


    In fact, Han Mo also wanted to say something to his mother, but no matter how much he said in the past, it would not help. However, the future has not happened yet. If he said more, it is empty talk. He hesitated.


    After Han Jun entered the house, he took the door with him and was ready to coax his wife. He quickly said with a smile, "don''t be sad. It''s been several years. His son is also striving for success now, unlike before."


    Chen Yuehong wiped the corner of her eye, "my mood, you never understand. When I became a bracelet, I was sad and regretted. In fact, there are many ways to borrow money when I calm down. I shouldn''t be impulsive to become that bracelet."


    Han Jun smiled, "I know, I know."


    "You don''t know." Chen Yuehong was a little excited. "My son is outside alone. I don''t support him. Who supports him? I don''t care who cares about him. I can regret and blame myself. I''m stupid, but I can''t say the word ''no money'' with my son. I can feel any pain myself. It hurts me to see my son in a hurry." Chen Yuehong, who had been controlling her emotions just now, finally cried.


    Han Jun patted his old companion on the back. "Well, well, it''s all over. I''m wrong today. I shouldn''t say it."


    Han Mo stood at the door, trying to knock on the door. All the apologies he had just prepared could not equal the weight of his mother''s tears. Slowly retracted his hand and silently turned away.

 Chapter 131

    In children''s hearts, eating, sleeping and having fun are their most important things. Adults'' troubles don''t exist in their hearts.


    Han Mo gently pushes open the little guy''s door. Xuanxuan is lying on the bed in an extremely elegant and comfortable font.


    Han Mo got up early. Breakfast had been made. Chen Yuehong helped watch the fire. She touched her sad thing last night, but the old lady was cheerful. After all, things have passed for a long time, and her son has made little achievements. Sleeping all night is like nothing. She still smiles in the morning.


    Han Mo wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it at last. He simply asked his mother and had already been busy with the little guy.


    When I woke up, it seemed that everyone had forgotten the unpleasant things at dinner yesterday. Today, the dance team had another activity. Chen Yuehong dressed up specially in the morning and the old man took care of the children for dinner.


    After breakfast, Han Mo cleaned up alone. The old couple sent their granddaughter to school together. Han Mo was used to telling Xuanxuan a lot of precautions every time before school. He used to talk to the child at the school gate. Now he doesn''t have to send him to kindergarten, but at home.


    He didn''t know why. He didn''t talk much at ordinary times, but when he met something related to Xuanxuan, he nagged. He wanted to change it after he found out that he had this problem for the first time, but he didn''t feel at ease if he didn''t say it. He had to say it several times to feel at ease. He simply didn''t change it later.


    The old man was the same as a few days ago. His wife went to the dance team. His granddaughter went to school. He came home alone. When he opened the door, the world was quiet. He sighed and gently closed the door.


    "Dad, I''m back." Han Mo heard the door coming out of the room.


    Han Jun was stunned. Unexpectedly, his son was still at home and said casually, "well, you haven''t left yet?"


    In fact, Han Mo didn''t go on purpose. He was worried that his father would not adapt to the leisure life because of his sudden retirement. It was even more painful to see his father''s loneliness yesterday, so he wanted to find something to do for his father.


    Han Jun is stubborn. If he doesn''t master the methods, it will certainly be counterproductive. So Han Mo thought for a long time. He was supposed to say it last night, but the atmosphere was not very good when he suddenly mentioned the bracelet at dinner. He didn''t say it again. He waited for his father to come back this morning.


    Han Mo suddenly looked a little worried and sighed softlyˇ° Well, there''s something wrong with the song to participate in the competition this week. I''ve been doing it at home and haven''t done it yet. "


    Han Jun watched every competition of his son. His songs were very standard. He was also engaged in music. Although he specialized in piano, he knew the quality of a song from composition to production as soon as he heard it.


    Seeing his son''s confused expression, the old man was a little worried and couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter?"


    "For the original songs of this week''s competition, I want to add piano accompaniment in the middle and compile a piano solo, which has never appeared in my previous songs. As you know, I play the piano like that. The piano part is naturally the most difficult. My colleagues in the company are good at electronic music. I''m not very satisfied with the piano score they helped me out.


    Hearing the word "Piano", the old man''s eyes suddenly lit up. He felt that every cell of his body was moving. He was still a little excited. However, it was his son''s own business, and the old man couldn''t participate. He wanted to ask and restrained himself. Just whispered "Oh".


    Han Mo deliberately paused for a while. The house was quiet for a moment. Suddenly, Han Mo seemed to remember something and said excitedly to his father, "Dad, would you like to help me?"


    Han Jun was delighted. His eyes couldn''t help opening wide. He just wanted to agree immediately. He leaned forward slightly. After thinking about it, he pretended to be calm and said, "Oh, that''s a pop song. It''s different from ours." In fact, the old man was very confident that he could handle any music as long as it was related to the piano, but he still pretended to be modest.


    Han Mo hurriedly said, "your musical attainments are so high that our pop music is the simplest in your place. If a pianist like you says no, I really can''t find anyone else to help me. "


    Han Jun listened to his son praising himself. Subconsciously, he sat up straight, raised his head slightly, and glanced at his son. He could see that he was very anxious. There was no way.


    The old man deliberately pretended to be reluctant, "then I''ll see for you. Whether you can do it or not depends on yourself."


    "OK, as long as you are willing to help me. The whole team has been worried about this matter these days. You have helped me a lot."


    The old man smiled and waved his hand.


    Han Mo turned his expression from anxiety to excitement and got up to invite the old man into the houseˇ° Listen to the songs you have written on the computer, and then help me see how to join this piano accompaniment. "


    Han Mo used the tone of request, not to mention talking to Han Jun in this tone in the past, that is, it is almost impossible for them to say a few words peacefully without quarreling. Therefore, Han Jun was quite surprised by his performance today. He thought that his son must have encountered very difficult obstacles to beg for himself in this way.


    This is exactly what Han Mo wants to see. He wants his father to have something to do, but he doesn''t want his father to feel that he has a gap in his heart because he is too free. His son pity him. For today''s dialogue, Han Mo practiced it silently in his heart many times. After all, he is also a person who is not good at talking. He really can''t communicate skills.


    The old man was repeatedly invited by his son to come in and sit in front of the computer. Han Mo quickly pressed the play, and the sound of music echoed in the room.


    Han Jun was very excited when he heard the song before his son''s competition for the first time. He didn''t know how to feel that he was close to his son. Although he was a pianist, he admired his son very much in music production. He was a classic, which few people in the music world can do.


    Inserting piano accompaniment into a song is difficult for the old man. As for the solo of the piano, it is even more pediatrics. According to the music, the old man can match it casually, that is, improvisation.


    Han Mo saw that his father was interested. He was happy and gave it to his father completely. He pretended to be idle and retreated to one side.


    From time to time, Han Jun called him over to discuss. Han Mo was a modest learning attitude, nodded to agree with his father''s point of view and appreciated his father''s new ideas.


    In fact, not to mention that the piano part was specially added by Han Mo for his father''s sake. Even if he had originally decided on the piano part and made a score, it was not difficult for Han mo. the reason why it was difficult to say things and show that he didn''t understand at all was to make his father happy and feel more comfortable accepting the job.


    Soon, Han Jun finished the piano score and called his son with a little pride, "look at this."


    Han Mo looked at the score written by his father and nodded again and again, "Dad, the key moment still depends on you. Without you, I can''t add this piano at the weekend."


    "If we say that young people are far from our group of old guys, we can''t do this."


    Han Mo said, "yes, yes."


    These days when he came to Beidu, Han Jun found a sense of existence for the first time besides taking care of the little guy. He was not happy, but deliberately controlled in front of his son.


    He has completed the task assigned by his son and is walking out happily.


    Han Mo suddenly stopped Han Jun, "Dad, otherwise you can play the piano solo for me, or I have to ask another teacher."


    Han Jun was stunned and stopped again. He said in surprise, "me?"


    "Just help me. No one knows the piano better than you. It''s too late to find someone else''s time. I don''t trust their level."


    The old man really didn''t expect his son to let himself play this paragraph on the stage. He hesitated and said hard, "OK, I''ll help you once."


    Han Mo smiled with relief and felt relieved. The old man has been busy these days.

 Chapter 132

    The old man is as busy as Han Mo expected these days. He was serious. This time it was his son''s business, so he put it on the top of his heart.


    Han Mo is happy to see his father busy again. When the little guy is there, Han Jun still picks up and sends the child to and from school and plays with his granddaughter. When the child is not at home, he begins to drum up his son''s account. He has to discuss with Han Mo in the evening, and life passes quickly.


    On Saturday morning, the little guy didn''t have to go to school. He knew that Grandpa would appear on TV like his father, and he was very excited.


    "Grandpa, can Xuanxuan see you on TV at night, just like her father before?"


    Han Jun pinched the little guy''s face, "of course, Xuanxuan can see Grandpa''s performance today."


    "Is it like this?" The little guy imitated his grandfather''s usual way of playing the piano. His two small hands pretended to play in the air. He had a very rhythmic sense, and his head swayed with the gesture.


    Xuanxuan''s small appearance was funny and lovely, which made Han Jun and Chen Yuehong laugh.


    "Dad, we can go." When Han Mo walked out of the room, his clothes didn''t need to be prepared by himself. Many sponsors begged Meng Si to let Han Mo wear their brand clothes.


    Han Jun straightened his waist and pulled the corners of his dress.


    Han Mo saw his father''s black dress and said casually, "our clothes are provided by sponsors. Dad, you don''t have to wear your own."


    The old man disdained and said, "can the clothes they provide be as good as mine? I''m wearing this dress. I don''t know how many stages I''ve played in the country. "


    Han Mo took a closer look at the old man''s black dress. His father often performed in the theater when he was young. He participated in numerous competitions and performances in China. When he was a little older, he focused on teaching. The students he brought out took his old way and boarded the major domestic stages.


    The old man''s clothes are regular black, and they don''t exist and don''t go out of date. His father likes them. Han Mo didn''t intend to say anything. He wanted him to change them before he came on stage, but he''d better forget it. He''ll put them on and take them off again. The old man must be unhappy.


    Beidu has entered the rainy season. There has been a light rain these days, but it has not hindered the fans'' enthusiasm to approach the idol. They guarded at the door of the Apple TV building early and held the idol sign.


    The old man sat in the nanny car and looked at the crowded fans at the gate. His son''s name was written on the huge fan card, with an unspeakable sense of pride in his heart.


    Meng Si saw that the old man''s eyes had been falling on the fans outside the window and said with a smile, "uncle, those are Han Mo''s fans. We''ll avoid being surrounded by fans later, so we''ll go in through the back door." Then he smiled again.


    Meng Si was very polite to the old man. He knew that he was a professor of the Conservatory of music. He was upright and looked in awe. He also felt that the old man didn''t talk much and was a Muggle like Han mo. however, Meng Si was a personal genius. He could see the proud look in the silent old man''s eyes at a glance.


    He quickly added, "Xiao Mo is now popular in the north. The Internet is full of his news. Believe it or not, if I publish his address now, you will be full of Han Mo fans at your door in less than five minutes."


    The old man didn''t say a word, his expression was still very serious, but the corners of his mouth had moved quietly.


    Meng Si observed the old man''s Micro expression, "Xiao Mo is usually too low-key and never takes the initiative to publicize himself on the Internet. If he uses his brain to hype a little, he will be more popular." He said positively.


    The old man finally opened his mouth, "keep a low profile. Don''t jump all day like those young people. Just focus on your own works."


    "Yes, my uncle is right. We just talk with works and don''t follow those crooked ways."


    Han Jun nodded. When I first saw Meng Si, I felt that he was short, dressed in colorful clothes and spoke strangely. I also wondered how my son found such an agent. Listening to him now, I think it''s quite reliable and I have some good feelings.


    This is the ninth and penultimate game of "looking for a good voice". After one singer was eliminated last time, only five singers were left in this game, which is also the final lineup to participate in the finals. This game will not be eliminated.


    This game is very important for each player. The higher the ranking in each previous game, the later you can play in the next game. However, this tradition will be broken in the finals. The players in front of this game can give priority to their playing order in the finals.


    In the lounge No. 6, there were many big fans. Chang Hao specially found a well-known band in the circle to accompany him for the game. He liked the game very much. Although it was not the finals, so many games had been suppressed by a newcomer from Han mo. Chang Hao was very unconvinced.


    "Brother Hao, I heard that Han Mo asked for foreign aid today." The little assistant just ran back from the door and quickly reported the information he had found to Chang Hao.


    "Foreign aid? Do you know what it is? " Chang Hao frowned and thought Han Mo had brought the band himself.


    The little assistant sat next to Chang Hao and shook his head. "I don''t know. I''m a little old. I shouldn''t be in the circle. I know all the famous musicians in Beidu. I haven''t seen him."


    Chang Hao skimmed his mouth and didn''t take it seriously.


    "The band teacher we brought today is already the top in Beidu. On this stage, we say second, no one dares to say first. Han Mo has such shallow qualifications and won''t know any famous musicians. It''s not enough to be afraid." The little assistant said with a smile.


    Chang Hao put his hands around his chest and leaned into the sofa with a proud smile on his mouth.


    Although Han Jun was not on the stage for the first time, he accompanied his son for the first time. His mood was completely different and nervous. He was more nervous than any game and performance.


    If you make mistakes in your performance, you lose your face, but it''s about your son''s ranking to accompany your son.


    Han Jun sat on the sofa and kept adjusting his sitting posture.


    Han Mo sat beside his father and said with a smile, "Dad, just play normally."


    Meng Si also saw that the old man was very nervous and said with a smile, "we are original. People can hear a little wrong."


    The old man smashed his mouth, "original songs should be more serious. How can you say such words."


    "Yes, yes, uncle is right." Meng Si wanted to comfort Han Jun, but he was scolded. He didn''t care and catered happily.


    There was applause at the front desk. The host has come on stage and the program officially begins.


    Han Jun couldn''t help standing up and walking around in the lounge.


    Little Pang Xie was surprisingly quiet today. At the first sight of Han Jun, he was so excited that he came forward and shook hands and talked. The old man was not good at talking. He had never met such a warm and active person. He didn''t adapt to it and didn''t respond much to little Pang.


    Xiao Pang thought that the old man didn''t like him. He sat in the corner of the sofa very quiet and didn''t dare to talk.

 Chapter 133

    The lounge can only hear the faint sound of music, and the applause rises and falls. The first player has stepped down, because it is the penultimate game, and the host continues to play up the tense atmosphere.


    "Today is a warm-up for the next game. It''s as wonderful as the final." Lei Jia said with a smile that in this competition, he has experienced the most finals. He has been a guest judge since the first season. This is the third season. There are many singers coming and going on this stage, but only one person he is most optimistic about.


    Li Manli followed Lei Jia''s words and said, "Mr. Lei, let''s comment on our singers."


    Lei Jia smiled simply and honestly, "I don''t dare to comment. They are all excellent singers. Those who can stay in this game are very excellent, but I have been optimistic about Han Mo since the first game. He really didn''t disappoint the audience. Chang Hao is also very good. Let''s see the tenacity of an old singer. "


    Zhai Xu is good at steering the wheel when the wind blows. He was afraid of Han Mo''s sharp edge before, so he often suppressed Han Mo in words. At the moment, the development of Han Mo can''t be controlled by a few words. Therefore, Zhai Xushi must know what to say on this table. He didn''t refute Lei Jia''s words, echoed, "all singers played well, I hope every singer can maintain his level and enter the next finals. "


    Shuya hoped that Han Mo would win, but she was very cautious. Like Zhai Xu, she said that every player was good and hoped that everyone would continue to work hard.


    The second singer has come to this stage, and the singers have a good attitude. As ye Lizhi often said, as long as he can stick to the last game and fill 10 games, his goal has been completed. As for the number of nouns, it is not important, mainly showing his face.


    The foreign aid band invited by Chang Hao arrived. Because others had other performances, it was not the TV station they came with Chang Hao. It came in from the door when it was close to the waiting.


    The leader''s surname is Wu, ranking fifth among his peers, so everyone calls him Lao Wu.


    Lao Wu is tall and strong, with long hair, a little natural curl, and very stylish behind his head. He first played rock and roll with Meng Si''s brother Meng Chen at the same time. He has a solid musical foundation than Meng Chen. His parents don''t care much about him, and there is no objection from his family. He has devoted himself to playing music all these years. Now he is doing behind the scenes music production, which is top in the industry, I was often invited to be responsible for the music guidance of some music programs and competitions. This time I brought my own band, purely personal feelings.


    Seeing Lao Wu coming in, Chang Hao suddenly stretched his expression and waved, "Lao Wu, coming."


    Lao Wu chuckled and gave a light "um".


    Chang Hao patted the sofa beside him and motioned for Lao Wu to go. Lao Wu was not polite and sat down on the sofa.


    Other musicians and assistants of the band came in with them. In an instant, the lounge was filled with people sitting on the sofa and chairs.


    Lao Wu was forthright and did not pay so much attention. He stretched out his two long legs and leaned against the back of the sofa in a standard paralytic posture.


    The equipment has been adjusted before coming out. When I went to the lounge, I took it out and checked it again. Now there''s nothing wrong. I said leisurely, "are you the last one to play?"


    He didn''t know much about the program and didn''t pay attention to it. He knew it was to help Chang Hao comeback. It was not difficult to think of a program full of new people. Chang Hao should be sure.


    "Brother Hao is the penultimate player." The little assistant interrupted.


    Lao Wu suddenly sat up, frowned with two thick eyebrows, and then smiled and said, "Lao Chang, have you been crushed by a new man?" The rest of the band in the lounge laughed.


    Chang Hao smiled bitterly and didn''t speak.


    The little assistant shouted in an unconvinced voice, "it''s not our brother Hao''s problem. It''s Han Mo who relies on his agent''s strength, all kinds of hype, Bo''s attention, Bo''s position, and the public judges are not professional musicians. Naturally, it''s difficult to be fair.


    Voting with public judges is not an original way to "find a good voice". Many competition programs use this way. In fact, compared with the so-called professional judges, this kind of voting is more fair. There are only three or four professional judges for a program, which is easy to buy by relationship, but the public judges are random, and each game is different, Relatively speaking, uncontrollable factors are actually higher.


    A newcomer can surpass Chang Hao simply by hyping his agent. Lao Wu suddenly became a little interested. He looked at Chang Hao lazily and asked, "who''s his agent?"


    Chang Hao was not so angry as his assistant. He answered casually, "Mengsi."


    Hearing the name, Lao Wu was stunned, "Meng Chen, his brother?"


    Chang Hao nodded.


    "Didn''t he concentrate on being a big boss? He hasn''t been an agent for many years." Lao Wu and Meng Chen used to be brothers playing music together. They were more familiar with Meng Chen, but Meng Si also knew him. After all, entertainment is a circle, and the circle is not big.


    The little assistant was afraid of missing the chance to talk to Lao Wu, so he interrupted again, "I don''t know what means Han Mo used. Anyway, Meng Sili supports him now. Brother Wu, thanks to you, brother Hao has a helper this time. I heard that Han Mo has also found a foreign aid. It must be Meng Si''s musician who specially deals with brother Hao. " The little assistant gave full play to his ability to tell lies without blushing.


    Lao Wu sneered and said that Meng Si helped to play tricks and hype. Thaksin, before, they said that Meng Si''s brother was not up. No matter what happened, he would be able to go to public relations and hold artists one by one. But it is impossible to say that inviting foreign aid can suppress them.


    Lao Wu has too much confidence in himself and his gang. If they are second in the north, no one dares to stand up and say he is first.


    The little assistant seemed to be afraid that things were not big enough and fanned the flames. "Today, I saw a group of them go to the opposite lounge. The invited old man looked disdainful and looked down on us."


    Lao Wu took back his two long legs and smashed his mouth with interest. "There''s still time. Go and take me to Mengsi''s house to say hello. Brother, go and see what musicians can break this cow." He got up and motioned for the little assistant to lead the way, and then looked at Chang Hao, "are you going?"


    Chang Hao glanced. "I won''t go. Come back as soon as you say hello."


    Lao Wu waved back, "don''t worry, I''m measured."


    Chang Hao sighed softly and shook his head helplessly. He knew that Lao Wu was stubborn and proud. He didn''t care about others'' hype and fraud, but when he said that others'' skills were better than him, he put down the table. After all, Meng si used to be his own boss. He didn''t want to be unhappy, so he reminded Lao Wu.


    The two lounges are very close. The little assistant has long wanted to cheer up in front of Han mo. he has no ability, and Chang Hao has been suppressed. This inexplicable resentment has been accumulated in his heart, and finally incited Lao Wu. He can pretend to be a tiger once.


    The little assistant dogleg ran ahead and knocked on the door of Han Mo''s lounge.


    Munce sat near the door, and old Wu was more than half a head taller than the little assistant. Meng Si saw Lao Wu directly across the front, and his eyes subconsciously raised a little.


    "Brother Meng, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Last week I went to Chenzi''s bar for two drinks." Lao Wu didn''t care whether the little assistant knocked or not. The people in the room said please come in, so they bypassed him and walked into the lounge.

 Chapter 134

    Lao Wu didn''t take himself as an outsider. He strode into the lounge, sat directly on the sofa next to Meng Si, scanned his eyes and sat opposite Han mo.


    He looked back at Meng Si at a glance. He thought Han Mo would look like. Next, he turned out to be a handsome boy. No wonder Meng Si was interested.


    Meng Si heard today that Chang Hao invited foreign aid and brought his band to the stage. At first, he didn''t know which God he invited. When he saw Lao Wu, he knew everything.


    "I haven''t been to him for a long time. The boy doesn''t buy me a drink. He sends a waiter to collect my money every time." Meng Si rolled his eyes.


    Lao Wu laughed. "I also charged you money. Then I''m more balanced. He also charged me money."


    Meng Si smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    Meng Si was laughing with Lao Wu on the surface, but he suddenly had no bottom in his heart. If Lao Wu had to find him two shortcomings, one was arrogant and the other was too obsessed with music. In the past, when this boy was engaged in rock and roll, he could not eat or drink in the basement of Beidu in order to buy new equipment. He couldn''t eat and play music. Only by sticking to this way can he have today''s achievements. He is crazy, but he also has crazy capital. Meng Si doesn''t dislike his madness, but feels a little beaten.


    "Brother Meng came out again to bring new people. His style is as good as that of the past." Lao Wu glanced at Han Mo intentionally or unintentionally and said half jokingly.


    Meng Si picked a delicate eyebrow. "I didn''t bring it well, but they really have strength." Then he looked at Han Mo with a little pride.


    Han Mo still has the same expression. It seems that Lao Wu''s arrival has nothing to do with him.


    Old Wu Han smiled twice, turned to Han Mo and held out his hand. "Hello, man, they all call me old Wu."


    "Hello, my name is Han mo." Han Mo shook hands with him and responded.


    Lao Wu turned to Meng Si, "Hey, I heard you found a foreign aid today." He put one arm on the back of the sofa and leaned against the back of the sofa, although he was still in an unscrupulous position on the floor of others'' house.


    Lao Wu doesn''t care much about whether Han Mo has strength. After all, it''s Chang Hao''s business to PK him. He is more interested in the foreign aid that assistant Chang Hao said.


    The little assistant was full of joy, but later he saw that Lao Wu had never mentioned foreign aid. He thought Lao Wu really came to talk to Meng Si. He was still a little depressed and didn''t dare to talk. This time, when Lao Wu began to ask, he quickly prepared to stir up the flames.


    Meng Si smiled and said casually, "I can''t invite others. This is the foreign aid brought by Han Mo himself."


    "There are still people in Beidu who you can''t invite." Lao Wu sneered in his heart. He began to think that Meng Si had invited him. Maybe he was a powerful role. When he heard that it was a newcomer who brought foreign aid, he must have no ability.


    "The old man is not from Beidu." Meng Si continued, with a look of awe on his face.


    Lao Wu is a rough man and doesn''t know how to look at other people''s expressions. He has downgraded the foreign aid several grades in his heart. He doesn''t like it in Beidu, let alone from a small place.


    Those who want to engage in music all over the country, regardless of the grade, have sharpened their heads and run to the north. They would rather not eat well or live well. In the face of great survival pressure, they just want to stay in this city, just like himself, so Lao Wu always feels that Beidu has a natural sense of superiority in music.


    But he asked politely, "not from Beidu. Where are you from?"


    "Southern Jiangsu." Han Mo said a short sentence.


    Old Wu was stunned when he heard about the city. His dark pupil was deep for a few minutes. Just for a moment, he returned to his careless and arrogant strength just now, "Southern Jiangsu, I am familiar with southern Jiangsu. We are still villagers. "


    He smiled twice, looked around Han Mo, didn''t see any fresh faces, and asked casually, "what about that man? Still looking for a place to practice? Tell him to take it easy. It''s okay. I''ll often hang out in Beidu in the future. It''s good to see more of this kind of field. I need to live and tell brother Meng to let him find me and I''ll take him more. "


    Lao Wu stretched out his two long legs and shook twice at will. One arm continued to rest on the back of the sofa. He was also very friendly. He had no shortcomings except being crazy. Thinking that Han Mo might be embarrassed, he turned to Meng Si and said, "if his brother needs to find a place to earn some pocket money in the future, he can find me. It''s not a matter. Exercise first, Hold on, you''ll get up slowly. "


    Meng Si covered his mouth and sniffed. He shook his head while waving his hand. He couldn''t help laughing. "Oh, you have to call uncle and return your friends. Moreover, people don''t need you to find a performance. It''s estimated that when people come on stage, we all run in the courtyard with diapers and naked buttocks." After that, he still couldn''t control his mouth and smiled for a while. Then he said in the direction of the Korean army, "isn''t it, uncle."


    Han Jun never spoke. He was a little nervous when he first entered the TV station. After all, he was afraid of losing face to his son. Then he walked back and forth in the house and finally sat in a separate sofa near the wall. After calming down for a while, I quickly read the music score in my mind, which is equivalent to having finished the exercise, and the confidence of that year will come back in an instant.


    Leisurely watched with his granddaughter. As soon as he finished the call and put his mobile phone on his body, Lao Wu came in unsteadily with a proud face. The old man saw that Lao Wu was not ready to speak and watched him perform quietly.


    Meng Si called "Uncle" in the direction of the Korean army, and the old man "um".


    Old Wu Tan leaned against the sofa and didn''t take it seriously. He snorted coldly in his heart, glanced slightly, and Meng Si looked into the direction of the past.


    I didn''t want to stay in that direction at all. As soon as I walked past, I was ready to take back my eyes.


    Suddenly, the line of sight that should have been taken back paused, frowned, and looked back at that direction again.


    Just at a glance, Lao Wu suddenly sat up straight. His posture, which was still lying on the sofa, suddenly became straight. He quickly got up and stood up.


    The little assistant thought that Lao Wu was going to launch an attack. No one in the North dared not see the opportunity given by brother Wu. How many friends playing underground flattered Lao Wu, hoping to have a chance to go on stage and become famous.


    He took the opportunity to whisper, "brother Wu doesn''t just give others a chance. Many people want to know brother Wu in order to have a decent meal in the north. People from a small place just don''t understand the rules. They deserve to be so old and not famous."


    Lao Wu had walked up to Han Jun, suddenly turned around and pointed to the little assistant and shouted angrily, "why don''t you shut up and go away."


    The little assistant didn''t know what had happened, let alone why he clearly spoke for brother Wu, but he wanted to scold himself. He was so frightened that he didn''t dare to move.


    Some people heard what the little assistant said, while others didn''t, but Lao Wu''s reaction was quite unexpected.


    Meng Si looked at Lao Wu blankly.


    Han Mo didn''t hear what the little assistant said. Lao Wu suddenly cursed. He didn''t know the situation.


    Xiao Pang is brushing wechat. He is frightened by Lao Wu''s voice.


    While everyone''s eyes were focused on Lao Wu.


    Lao Wu, who was originally angry, ferocious and arrogant.


    His face changed.


    He bowed his tall body and said with a giggle, "Mr. Han, why are you here? I don''t even tell the students when I come to the north. I can pick you up. Hey, hey, hey. "


    Meng Si stared at Han mo.


    Han Mo shrugged slightly and didn''t know what was going on.


    Pang Xie, who just swallowed his saliva, didn''t swallow well. He choked with saliva and coughed.


    The little assistant opened his mouth in surprise, couldn''t believe his ears, and whispered, "old, teacher..."


    Han Jun didn''t answer him. Lao Wu was still smiling with him. His face was very inappropriate to his age. He seemed to be a child who had done bad things. He took the initiative to flatter and sell good, and giggled.


    Han Jun glanced at Lao Wu and pursed his mouth. "I don''t come. I didn''t know you were so crazy now."


    Lao Wu''s face became nervous. "Oh, lend me ten courage and don''t dare to go crazy in front of you."

 Chapter 135

    The old man didn''t show much enthusiasm. Lao Wu was arrogant since he entered the door. Han Jun didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He had a deep memory when he mentioned this student. Among those students, he was the most talented, willing to bear hardships, and didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth.


    Han Jun appreciated him, but he didn''t beat him less, so Lao Wu was in great awe of the old man. He swaggered in front of others and didn''t dare to breathe in front of the teacher.


    Lao Wu is waiting to pay for the old man. He wants to take his words back and have a show. One man at a time. His face hurts when he thinks about it.


    "Teacher, why did you come all the way to Beidu? How long will you stay here?" Lao Wu knows that Han Jun is a workaholic. No matter what happens, he will never delay his class. He used to have a fever and went to school immediately after pulling out the needle. Generally, he won''t go out for a long time.


    "I''m leaving early. I''ll stay here for a while. I won''t go back to southern Jiangsu for the time being." Han Jun began to make a face with AI Tu, but he didn''t take it to heart. He asked and answered questions.


    Lao Wu was shocked. Whoever retired early didn''t think his teacher would retire early. There must be some reason. He knew that people didn''t mean to ask, and then said with a smile, "is your teacher''s mother alone in southern Jiangsu?"


    "No, I came with you." The old man replied casually.


    There were more questions in Lao Wu''s mind. Even his teacher and mother followed him. He must have stayed forever. The old man didn''t tell himself. He came with his teacher and mother. Lao Wu said half jealous and half joking, "where do you live? I don''t care. I have to arrange the accommodation for you and your teacher''s mother in the future and stay with me. "


    The old man smiled and waved his hand, "no, I live in my son''s house now."


    "Your son has come to Beidu, too? I remember I was a little younger before, and now I''m in my twenties. If you need me, just ask. " Lao Wu seemed to think of something suddenly. He twisted his thick eyebrows and asked, "what does he do now?"


    "Like you, I''m making music."


    Lao Wu became interested and smiled, "which company are you in?"


    "In sichen media." Han Jun replied.


    "What?" Old Wu was stunned and turned to Meng Si, sichen''s boss. At the moment, Meng Si was leisurely holding up his cup for coffee.


    Before Lao Wu''s head turned around, the old man''s low voice sounded again.


    "Han mo."


    The teacher''s name is Han Jun... Han Mo just now? Lao Wu took a breath and tried to compare the relationship between the two characters in his mind. Suddenly he patted his forehead. No wonder Han Mo looked familiar when he just entered the door. He shouted a big slot in his heart.


    Meng Si covered his mouth and smiled.


    The little assistant looked confused and could not understand the situation. He was looking for Lao Wu to support the scene. How could he be the teacher? Han Mo became the teacher''s son again. That was Lao Wu''s younger martial brother. He felt too confused for a moment and couldn''t react at all.


    Before Lao Wu could say anything more, Chang Hao''s assistant in charge of the waiting room hurried to the door, "brother Wu, it''s time to wait."


    The little assistant stood up in a hurry.


    Lao Wu said simply, "Mr. Han, I''ll wait first and see you later."


    Han Jun said, "go."


    His pride disappeared in front of Han Jun, like a child. When he came to the door, he looked back at the teacher, let alone crazy. It was like a mouse seeing a cat.


    The little assistant watched Lao Wu go and followed him. He was so embarrassed that he didn''t even dare to lift his head and ran away.


    Lao Wu and them went to wait for a while. They thought of applause on the stage. The third singer had finished his performance. Chang Hao took the band he invited to the stage.


    In Han Mo''s lounge, Lao Wu hadn''t thought about it before. In the backcourt, he realized that the teacher came to be a foreign aid for his son. In the past, when he was in southern Jiangsu, he dared to toss in front of anyone and counselled in front of the old man. He was afraid he didn''t have time, let alone perform on a stage. It was a great honor for him.


    Lao Wu suddenly became nervous when he thought of it. He shuttled through various programs in recent years. It was like playing. It was the first time he was so upset before he came on stage.


    Han Mo began to wait. He whispered to his father, "let''s go on stage later."


    The old man nodded, but glanced at the students on the eye stage.


    Lao Wu always felt that a pair of stern eyes had been staring at him, and the whole performance was in a state of anxiety.


    Chang Hao doesn''t know what''s going on. He''s also strange in his heart. Lao Wu used to be a madman on the stage. He''s so low-key today. His level is still the same as before, but the on-site state is too strange.


    Don''t say Chang Hao is strange. The guests and judges at the scene also feel strange.


    Many performances and competitions in Beidu, including some singers'' concerts, will invite Lao Wu to do behind the scenes work. They heard that Chang Hao invited him today. They are full of expectations and want to see Lao Wu''s domineering scene. How can they stand on the stage like a new person today, motionless and shy.


    At the end of the song, Lei Jia said with a smile, "I don''t know Lao Wu today. Am I old eyed and shy or crazy Lao Wu?" Lei Jia was familiar with Lao Wu and joked.


    Zhai Xu invited Lao Wu to be a music guide in his concert to understand his character. Seeing Lao Wu''s regular performance today, he was very not used to it. He smiled and said, "brother Wu has changed so suddenly that I can''t react."


    Shuya knows Lao Wu, but she doesn''t care if he is abnormal. At the moment, she cares about Han Mo who will play soon.


    It''s said that Han Mo will also bring foreign aid this time. He invited it himself. Last time, Han Mo called and said that someone had helped him take care of his children. Even today''s program doesn''t need to send Xuanxuan to Zeng Ying''s house to take care of him. Shuya felt uncomfortable at the thought of this. She blamed herself for hanging up too quickly and didn''t ask who helped with the children.


    I don''t know why, she just felt a faint uneasiness in her heart. She always felt that there was someone around Han mo. she took the initiative to call him. She still looked neither cold nor hot. Is it


    The more you think about it, the more angry you are. You are not in the mood to listen to other people''s jokes about Lao Wu. Chang Hao has stepped down. Li Manli continues to interact with the guests, but Shu Ya doesn''t listen to a word. At most, she smiles with her.


    Shuya''s two small fists are subconsciously tight. When Han Mo takes his foreign aid to the stage, he not only hopes that he will appear soon, but also is afraid to see what makes him heartache.


    Li Manli''s tone gradually rose. "Everyone has been waiting for a long time. Now please show our last singer, Han Mo and his partner!"


    Han Mo made a gesture of invitation at the entrance to the stage on the side of the stage.


    Shuya Xiumei is slightly restrained, Youmei''s eyes are tightly staring at the position of the entrance to the stage, his hands are slightly forced, and his heart fluctuates violently up and down.


    I saw a figure coming from the side. Han Mo followed respectfully. The light suddenly dimmed. The figure sat in front of the piano and Han Mo stood in the center of the stage.


    After a moment of adjustment, the lighting engineer lit the stage again.


    Until this time, Shu Ya saw the person who was respectfully invited to the stage by Han mo. she opened her eyes in surprise, her bright red lips opened slightly, and her body couldn''t help leaning forward. She didn''t expect that Han Mo''s foreign aid would be... His father!

 Chapter 136

    The lights were restored, and all the spotlights above the stage were concentrated at two points, one was Han Mo and the other was Han Jun sitting in front of the piano.


    Originally, Han Jun wanted to be willing to act as a green leaf for his son, hoping to put the piano in the dark, and he didn''t want any lights. However, Han Mo disagreed and specially reminded the staff to place the piano near the center of the stage.


    Han Mo stood still, put his hand gently on the wheat, nodded slightly to the band teacher and motioned to his father.


    "This song is for my mother in front of the TV. Thank her for her support," really love you. " Han Mo''s voice is low and magnetic, but full of emotion.


    The audience was boiling. This was the first time Han Mo spoke before singing.


    "Ah, it''s a song Han Mo gave to his mother." Lei Jia whispered.


    Shuya stares at the stage and feels worried. Han Mo says that someone is looking after Xuanxuan. Is aunt here? She was suddenly nervous at the thought of this.


    Chen Yuehong held her granddaughter in front of the TV early. The old man and her son wanted to go on stage together. When she practiced before, she was curious to ask what song it was. They were mysterious and didn''t even tell her the name of the song. Because of this, she took a mouthful of bitterness and thought that after the relationship between her son and his wife eased, she was estranged from her.


    Xuanxuan''s big eyes flickered, "grandma, dad said, I really love you!"


    Chen Yuehong never expected that her son would say thank you to the camera on the stage of the game.


    She hugged Xuanxuan in her arms excitedly. Her eyes turned red in an instant, but her face was full of laughter. She choked and said, "yes, your father said, this song is for grandma, for grandma."


    The little guy also giggled with his grandmother.


    The applause stopped and the audience paused for a moment.


    Suddenly.


    The high pitched syllables of the guitar tore open the silence of the stage, the drums sounded, and Han Mo closed his eyes slightly.


    The old man is a natural pianist. As long as he sits next to the piano, his body is naturally straight, and his slender fingers walk upstream of the black-and-white keys. Although he is over half a hundred years old, his fingers are still flexible, and each note exudes a family style.


    In the past world of Korea and Mexico, this song was popular in the north and south sides of the river. It was sung by beyond band, and the songwriter was Huang Jiaju, the band''s lead guitarist. Unfortunately, Tian is jealous of talents. When he was on a program, an accident happened. Huang Jiaju unfortunately fell off the platform and died. From then on, the superstar fell.


    Huang Jiaju is a myth and represents an era. In beyond band, it brings people a passionate and surging song and a classic song that inspires people''s fighting spirit. The whole country, the three places on both sides of the Strait, and even the whole of Asia, have never seen the achievements of any band that can surpass beyond. It has not been and may not be in the future.


    But after Huang Jiaju died, beyond began to decline. It''s not that the rest of the band had no talent, but because the spiritual leader of a band disappeared, the whole band lost its soul. It''s like a lion lost its back and can never stand up proudly.


    Han Mo silently felt sorry for the end of a myth and an era.


    "Really love you" was written by Huang Jiaju for his mother. At the beginning, when he didn''t even have money to buy a decent musical instrument, his mother silently supported him and secretly saved money for him. This "you" is thousands of selfless mothers for their children.


    At the end of the prelude of the song, the accompaniment sound gradually weakened. Han Mo''s clean and transparent voice was transmitted to the audience through the microphone. His expression was deep. It was a son''s expression of gratitude for his mother''s love. The accompaniment sound in the opening two paragraphs of the song was very weak. Han Mo only added piano accompaniment and guitar melody, and each lyrics can be clearly heard.


    "An opponent that cannot be modified


    Bring out warmth always behind


    Always wordy, always concerned


    Don''t know how to cherish, too guilty


    Indulging in scale, she doesn''t appreciate it


    Mother''s love never gives in


    Determined to break away from the struggle in my heart


    You can always repay your kindness... "


    The mother''s love never gives in, so does Huang Jiaju''s mother and Han Mo''s mother. All mothers will give in silently and do their best to support whenever and wherever their children insist, whether they really understand it or not.


    Just like Chen Yuehong clearly knew that her son would not succeed and that her wife''s concerns were right, but as long as her son begged her and saw her son suffer, her strong will would soften and do everything to help her son fulfill his wish. Even if they knew it might be futile and could have nothing at last, they still did it. This is maternal love. They don''t ask right or wrong and have no hesitation.


    "Spring breeze and rain warm my heart


    A lifetime of care and wordless gift giving


    How warm your eyes are


    Teach me perseverance and look ahead


    Tell me not to give up when I fall


    I can''t explain how I can repay my kindness


    Love is infinite


    Please allow me to say "I really love you"


    "Please allow me to say I really love you" came out. Chen Yuehong burst into tears. Until now, she knew that her son knew everything in his heart. After so many years of efforts, Chen Yuehong never felt bitter. She was willing, including pawning the jade bracelet. She just hated her own stupidity, but didn''t complain that her son was useless and lost so much money, She was also afraid that her son would never recover after his career failure. She always encouraged and comforted her son, but these were considered nagging at that time. Finally, her son didn''t even answer the phone.


    Never thought of return, a "really love you" is enough.


    "Please allow me," said to every mother who silently dedicated herself to her children, "I really love you.".


    Originally, there was a short guitar solo after this singing. Han Mo changed him into a piano, and then the guitar was whispered and chord matched.


    Han Jun knew what his wife had done to his son. When Han Mo told him that this song was for his wife, his heart was also boosted. His son really grew up and became sensible.


    A pair of slender big hands cadenced and surged on the keys, and the notes echoed sonorous and powerful in the hall.


    After his performance, Lao Wu directly asked others to take away the musical instrument. Without delay, he hurried back to the stage just to see the teacher''s performance.


    At the moment, seeing the teacher''s piano solo, he clapped excitedly. Standing on the side of the stage, the nearest seat to Han Jun, he slapped hard. He didn''t care what the people around him reacted, that is, he slapped hard.


    Lao Wu is a professional. Before, others fanned the flames and said that Han Mo had no strength to rely on hype. He admired the teacher, but he was very open about the quality of the teacher''s son and didn''t take it seriously. He just waited to see the teacher''s piano performance.


    But the moment Han Mo''s voice came out, Lao Wu knew that all those who said that Han Mo had achieved today''s results by hype were all because of jealousy. It was clearer why Chang Hao would be the penultimate appearance, because Chang Hao could not do it as a singer of Han Mo''s level.


    Han Jun''s piano solo for more than 20 seconds didn''t stop Lao Wu''s slap. He was very loud and hard. When the song sounded again, Lao Wu''s hands were already red.

 Chapter 137

    The song didn''t end. Han Mo''s voice echoed in the studio. The audience was infected and moved. Everyone repressed their emotions. No one interrupted the melody at the moment. People endured no applause.


    "... love is infinite. Please allow me to say I really love you..."


    Chen Yuehong looked at her son singing on TV and gently wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    The little guy didn''t understand the meaning of the song. He looked at his grandmother blankly, "grandma, are you unhappy when you cry?" Then stretch out a small hand to wipe grandma''s tears.


    "Grandma is so happy. These are tears of joy. " Chen Yuehong kissed her granddaughter on the top of her head.


    Xuanxuan nodded incomprehensibly. She still didn''t understand why she cried when she was happy. She seemed to cry only when she was sad, but she continued to watch TV because there were grandpa and dad on TV.


    "... love is infinite. Please allow me to say I really love you..."


    At the end of Han Mo''s last lyrics, the old man''s solo rings again. The uniform drums and the chord guitar perfectly show the unique sound quality of the piano.


    The sound of music became weaker and weaker until it slowly disappeared, and the audience were still full of meaning. For the first time, after the singer''s voice ended, they still listened carefully to each note of the accompaniment until all the sounds completely disappeared and quiet for a moment. They didn''t react in a hurry. This audio-visual feast has ended.


    The applause was thunderous, because the depressed mood just now was too long, and the applause lasted for a long time without stopping.


    Shuya watched Han Jun play for the first time. Before, she only heard Han Mo say that his father was a stubborn and hard tempered professor of the Conservatory of music, teaching piano. At that time, she only knew that Han Mo and his father had different personalities and often quarreled. She always persuaded Han mo.


    When Han Mo respectfully invited her father out at the beginning, Shuya was surprised enough. When she saw the perfect cooperation between the two on the stage, she was even more shocked and couldn''t believe her eyes.


    Before, Shuya just thought that Han Mo had become mature and low-key, but he didn''t expect that he would take the initiative to reconcile with his parents, and would write a song for his mother to say that on the stage.


    Shuya has an unspeakable complex feeling for Han Mo in front of her.


    Han Mo waited for his father. The old man stood up and bowed to the audience.


    The applause continued.


    Lei Jia shook his head while clapping. "I thought before that Han Mo''s every game is full horsepower. When will it reach the bottleneck? After all, creation is a parabola. When you keep climbing up, you will eventually pass the commanding height, then slowly go down the slope, and then go through a trough. Some people can rebound in underestimation, Some people may be buried forever. But Han Mo has really maintained a high-quality state in this way, which shocked me. "


    Li Manli saw off Han Mo and his son and stood on the stage. "Mr. Lei, what you just said is predicting the next championship competition?"


    Lei Jia laughed. "Does this need my prediction? What we expect is the best. "


    "Well, what we expect is the best." Li Manli is also very excited. She met Han Mo on an outdoor program. At that time, she was deeply attracted by his voice when she heard Han Mo sing for the first time. At the moment, she was impressed by Han Mo again on the stage.


    Zhai Xu didn''t speak. He was a little unconvinced, but he had no reason to be unconvinced.


    In this competition, the ranking of Han Mo and Chang Hao remained the same, and the last three players changed the order. Liu Xiaoqing won''t have the option to play in the next game because she ranked fifth in this competition.


    Lao Wu went to Han Jun at the end of the performance. He wanted to invite the teacher to dinner. He didn''t want to go. He didn''t want to eat so late, but he couldn''t stand Lao Wu''s efforts. Later, he didn''t move and thought of a compromise.


    I agree to Lao Wu''s invitation, but not today. We''ll discuss the time again. Old Wu was afraid that the old man would change his mind again. He had no choice but to take him, so he asked Han Mo''s phone to come. He left a careful machine and contacted Han Mo directly at that time.


    At the end of the TV program, Han Mo and the old man tangled with Lao Wu at the door of the TV station for a while because of whether to go to dinner, so when they got home, Chen Yuehong had bathed the little guy and coaxed him to sleep.


    Han Mo gently pushed open the little guy''s door. The light outside the door shone into the room through the open gap and just reflected on the little guy''s bed. Xuanxuan''s baby''s fat face was smiling and was sleeping sweetly.


    Han Mo just wanted to have a look. He was afraid to disturb the child''s sleep and was not ready to go in, but when he saw the little guy sleeping, he couldn''t help walking in, gently pushed away her bangs and kissed her on the forehead.


    "Well, your wife''s style is as good as it used to be." Han Jun was a little proud and straightened his waist.


    Originally, Chen Yuehong wanted to praise Han Jun, but seeing his stinky appearance, she immediately took back the praise and turned her eyes. "No matter how elegant, it''s an old man."


    Han Jun "tut" said, "you only have your son in your eyes. Your son is the youngest and most handsome."


    "Of course, my son is the most handsome." Chen Yuehong is very beautiful in her heart. Today, her son is singing to herself in front of the camera. She has more face. Tomorrow, she will have another conversation with the old sisters of the dance team.


    Han Jun didn''t get his wife''s praise. He was depressed by his son''s style. After eating a mouthful of dry vinegar, he said unconvinced, "no matter how handsome, sooner or later he will become a bad old man."


    Chen Yuehong ignored him and went back to the room first.


    ......


    The next morning, Han Mo came out of his bedroom and saw his mother fiddling with her mobile phone on the sofa.


    Every day Han Mo is the first person in the family to get up. Because he is responsible for making breakfast for the whole family, he gets up a little earlier, which is also a good habit brought from his previous life.


    In those days when she first came to Beidu, Chen Yuehong still scrambled to get up early and wanted her son to sleep more. Later, she found that even if she got up early, she couldn''t get involved in breakfast, so she simply didn''t argue.


    "Mom, you got up so early today?" Han Mo said as he walked to the bathroom.


    "Ah? Hehe, I just can''t sleep. "


    Chen Yuehong is excited and can''t sleep. He knows that when the program "looking for a good voice" ends every Saturday, there will be a lot of topic comments on the program on the Internet. In the past, she also paid attention to the Internet and read information about her son. But yesterday, my son mentioned himself before singing. The old lady is also a child. I want to see if there is any topic about her.


    However, I was a little disappointed. The topic about my son was overwhelming, but there was no about her.


    But I accidentally saw Shuya in the program''s related people. Yes, Shuya was a guest of the program. The girl was more beautiful than before. At that time, she looked sweet and pure, with shyness and childishness in her temperament, but now it is a natural atmosphere, still maintaining the original sense of purity, which is not exactly the same. She is so beautiful that people dare not approach.


    Chen Yuehong looked at Shuya''s picture for a long time. She didn''t put her cell phone aside until her son greeted her.

 Chapter 138

    Seeing that her son had entered the bathroom, Chen Yuehong secretly took out her mobile phone and searched the website for information about Shuya.


    Being a mother must have some small thoughts. Her son''s career is booming and her age is not young. If she doesn''t have children, everything is easy to say. It''s the same to be a daughter-in-law for herself. As long as she urges her son to go out and get in touch with more girls, but now she has such a lovely little granddaughter, she doesn''t want to have a stepmother at home one day in case they leave, What should my stepmother do to bully Xuanxuan? Chen Yuehong''s heart is tied together when she thinks of this.


    Therefore, Shuya is the first choice for his son''s life event, at least the child''s mother. In the past, he and his son also had emotional foundation. Before, both of them liked Shuya very much. They knew their roots and the bottom. They suffered a lot when they came to north with their son.


    Chen Yuehong didn''t dare to think about it, but her son has made little achievements now, and will certainly get better and better. Chen Yuehong feels that she is worthy of Shuya.


    I just don''t know what state Shuya is in and whether she has a boyfriend. What Chen Yuehong wants to check now is also about this aspect.


    Chen Yuehong carefully poked her head and looked. Her son had closed the door of the bathroom. Then she felt relieved and boldly continued to search.


    Shu Ya is becoming popular. Enter her name directly. The Internet is full of news about her. The sales volume of the new album hit a new high. The starring TV series watched Changhong, and the film box office sold well. She is a new spokesman for an international brand


    Chen Yuehong always likes Shuya, but when she is a mother, she still thinks her son is the best. She knows shuyahong, but she doesn''t know that Shuya has done so well in all fields of the entertainment industry. She is a little sour in her heart and mutters, "our Korean ink will be more popular in the future."


    Suddenly she saw a piece of news. It was the comment on Shu Ya''s main song when she just released her new album. Chen Yuehong''s eyes widened. The name written by the songwriter was Han mo. The old lady looked at it carefully several times. It was really her son. That''s right.


    Chen Yuehong chuckled and said in her heart that her son is still connected with Shuya. Shuya''s new album is supported by her son''s main song. Chen Yuehong is a little proud, and her interest in searching information is stronger.


    There is a lot of information about Shuya. The old lady turned many pages, and the front and back are almost the same. It''s all about work. None of it is about private life. At most, it''s about her clothes. There''s no emotional problem at all.


    Chen Yuehong looks brighter and brighter. They all say that the entertainment industry is a big dye vat. Unexpectedly, Shuya can get out of the mud without dyeing. There is no negative news at all, not even an affair. A report also specifically talks about Shuya''s emotional affairs, saying that she is a heterosexual insulator. She has made so many movies and TV dramas, but no male star has had news outside of work with her.


    With the mentality of her future mother-in-law looking at her daughter-in-law, the more Chen Yuehong looked at the information on the Internet, the more beautiful she felt. At this time, the door of the bathroom opened and Han Mo came out.


    Chen Yuehong quickly put the mobile phone aside. It can be said that the mobile phone can be put away, but the expression is difficult to change in an instant. Just now, she couldn''t help climbing onto her face.


    Han Mo saw his mother smiling and couldn''t help laughing, "Mom, what''s the happy thing?"


    Chen Yuehong realized her expression, accepted her smile and hurriedly made an excuse, "ah, I saw a joke on the Internet just now. It''s so funny, ha ha." Two more fake smiles.


    Han Mo just thought that his mother was so strange early in the morning, but he didn''t think much. He was ready to go to the kitchen to cook.


    "Son." Chen Yuehong seemed to remember something and suddenly called Han Mo, "Mom, ask you something. Is the news about stars found on the Internet accurate?"


    Han Mo was stunned. Unexpectedly, his mother suddenly asked this question and replied, "generally, the public information is accurate. There will be no mistakes when film and television dramas are launched and songs are released."


    Chen Yuehong didn''t want to know that. She coughed twice and whispered mysteriously, "what about the man''s emotional problems?"


    Han Mo sniffed, "Mom, when did you start caring about star gossip?"


    "Ah, I just ask." Chen Yuehong said awkwardly.


    "It''s half true and half false in private life. Some people will be open, some people don''t want to, and it''s hard to tell."


    Chen Yuehong''s heart clicked and didn''t speak again.


    Han Mo saw that his mother had no problem, smiled and shook his head to continue to cook in the kitchen.


    His son''s words are like a basin of cold water poured on Chen Yuehong''s heart, holding his mobile phone and whispering to himself, "yes, there is no report on Xuanxuan''s affairs on the Internet. It''s even more impossible to know whether Shuya has a boyfriend now. The confidentiality of these stars has been done very well."


    After checking the news all morning, Chen Yuehong was a little lost.


    A man sat on the sofa, leaned against the back of the sofa, thought for a while, suddenly sat up straight, with a proud smile on his face again, "well, that''s it."


    ......


    Today is Sunday. Xuanxuan doesn''t have to go to school. The little guy got up a little late. Han Mo didn''t call her.


    From the small room came the pattering footsteps, "I''m awake." The little guy rubbed his eyes and wore long, messy hair.


    Han Mo walked over and pinched the child''s face. "Wash your face, brush your teeth, and then have breakfast."


    The little guy said hello to his grandparents, and then followed his father into the bathroom.


    After Xuanxuan finished washing, she sat down at the table and the whole family began to eat breakfast together.


    Usually, Chen Yuehong will take care of the children to eat with her wife. The little guy can eat independently, but the old couple are always worried and have to take care of them. Han Mo has no choice but to let them spoil Xuanxuan.


    But today, Chen Yuehong had a quick breakfast. She didn''t say a word during the meal. After eating, she got up and walked back to her bedroom.


    Han Jun watched his wife go out of the background of the restaurant and whispered, "your mother is a little strange today."


    Connecting with the scene in the morning, Han Mo also felt that mom was really strange today.


    Chen Yuehong returned to her room and began to search for "equipment". Carrying a bag, she ran away and called while walking. "I have something to do today. I won''t go to the team to practice dancing... Well, I''ll be there on time tomorrow... OK, bye."


    No dance practice? Han Mo and his father looked at each other.


    Han Jun also walked out of the kitchen and asked his wife with a question mark on his face, "where are you going?"


    Chen Yuehong put her scarf and sunglasses into her bag and smiled twice. "Come back and tell you, I''ll go out first. I have something to do." Then he winked at his wife and mysteriously changed his shoes and ran away.


    Han Jun stood foolishly for a long time. He didn''t understand what his wife did before she left. He just heard a dull noise and the door was closed.

 Chapter 139

    Han Jun walked back to the restaurant and shook his head.


    "Where has my mother gone alone?" Han Mo saw his father come in and asked.


    Han Jun was like a monk. He didn''t know where his wife had gone. He said casually, "I don''t know. She said there was something serious."


    Chen Yuehong called a taxi when she left the community. She found on the Internet that Shuya had a fan meeting in Baiyun building this morning. Chen Yuehong decided to take a chance there.


    Since there was no news about Shuya''s feelings on the Internet and the entertainment reporter didn''t find it, she went to check it herself. Chen Yuehong was ready to track it all day. She didn''t believe that she couldn''t find any clues. She worked hard for the happiness of her son and granddaughter. The old lady set out after she was firm in her faith.


    Chen Yuehong couldn''t help sighing in her heart that she was old and even did the thing of secretly photographing and tracking. She felt embarrassed when she thought about it, but it was worth it for her son.


    Soon, when she arrived at the Baiyun Building, Chen Yuehong put on sunglasses, wrapped herself in a scarf, wrapped herself tightly, rolled down the window and looked at the door of the building.


    The taxi driver in Beidu was clear about these things and smiled, "elder sister, you''re going to do espionage. Who are you going to track down?"


    Chen Yuehong rolled her eyes through her sunglasses. "Get ready to drive. When someone comes out, follow me."


    "No problem. Look, elder sister, you are an expert in following us." The driver shook the steering wheel with interest.


    Chen Yuehong pushed her sunglasses and looked carefully at the gate of Baiyun Building. The gate was crowded with fans, holding signs related to Shuya, some names, some posters and cartoon images. The security guard just kept at the door and didn''t let them rush in, but didn''t come out to drive them away.


    According to the time, the fan meeting should have started long ago. These fans may not have got tickets at the door and want to guard at the door in order to meet their idols.


    Suddenly, the fans outside the door suddenly boiling up, holding up the sign in their hands and shouting the idol''s name noisily. The crowd kept saying "Shuya! Shuya! "


    Chen Yuehong''s nerve classics jumped up and saw Shuya coming out of the gate surrounded by a group of people. She greeted the fans gracefully. As seen in the photo, she was still so beautiful. After a short stop, she was surrounded and walked towards a business car.


    "Drive, drive, keep up with that business car." Chen Yuehong shouted. She quickly took out her mobile phone and wrote down the license plate number of Shuya''s business car.


    The taxi driver looked confused and forced. Originally, he thought that the eldest sister was coming to block her husband. He was still laughing. He was going to drag racing to see a good play. As a result, he chased a star nanny car. His sense of existence was reduced by half. He smiled and said, "eldest sister, you still chase stars at your age?"


    Chen Yuehong didn''t bother to talk to him and said, "concentrate on driving."


    The driver smiled, "come on, don''t worry. I won''t lose it."


    Shuya has just sung several songs at the fan meeting. They are the top single in the new album and the favorite songs of fans. Of course, the first one is rush year.


    Shuya also found a breakthrough in the singing field with this single. She had also made albums before, but most of them relied on her popularity in the performing arts. The sales of the album was OK at that time, but there was no representative work with high popularity. There was no representative work. People were not popular, so she was in a very embarrassing position in the singing world.


    Fortunately, now that there is "hurried year", Shuya puts down her chair slightly and leans back to rest. Her eyes have been falling out of the window. She is still humming the melody of "hurried year", and a smile can''t help hanging on her mouth.


    The nanny car is equipped with anti candid glass. You can clearly see everything outside from the inside, but you can''t see inside from the outside.


    Peng YeFan looked at the photos he had taken. He frowned and sighed.


    "Lord Peng, show me what you took." Zeng Ying frowned when she saw Peng ye and asked for her camera with a smile.


    Peng ye returned and handed the camera to Zeng Ying in the back row.


    "Ha ha, I''d better shoot it. Master Peng, you''re not good at this technology. You still have to practice. You haven''t reached the level of wechat. Sister Shu Ya, use my photos. " Zeng Ying made a face at Peng Ye.


    Peng ye took back his camera and turned his eyes with disdain.


    The driver looked in the rearview mirror. "Sister Peng, the taxi behind seems to be following us all the time."


    Peng Ye frowned and looked up at the back, "get rid of him."


    The taxi driver was interested when he found that the other party wanted to get rid of him. "Hey, they seem to have found us following."


    Chen Yuehong pushed her sunglasses nervously, "I won''t lose it."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve driven to the studio before. I''m good at following me." The driver said with a smile.


    In fact, Chen Yuehong just wants to secretly track, but she doesn''t want to be known by Shuya. It will be found, and she can only continue to follow.


    "Sister Peng, I can''t get rid of it." Said the driver.


    "Could it be a paparazzi? Ordinary taxis can''t talk to people like this. " Zeng Ying sat in the last row of the business car and looked through the back window at the taxi behind.


    "It''s not paparazzi. Those paparazzi have special cars and can''t take taxis to follow them. They may be a fanatical fan. It''s estimated that they have followed them since Baiyun building just now." Peng Ye analyzed.


    Shuya didn''t take it seriously. This was not the first time. Peng ye had a way to deal with it. She continued to look out of the window.


    "Pull over and I''ll go to the back car to see what happens." Peng Ye pointed to the roadside ahead.


    The car stopped steadily on the roadside and Peng Ye opened the door.


    "Sister Peng, if you are a fan, be polite." Shu Ya turned her head and asked.


    "Don''t worry." Peng yekua gets off.


    The taxi driver also stopped at the side of the road, stretched his head and looked in front of him, "sister, the car in front of me is coming down."


    Chen Yuehong didn''t panic and rolled down the window.


    Peng Ye looked at each other''s fully armed, more strict than the star wrapped, stunned, "are you a fan of Shuya? It''s dangerous to chase a car like this. "


    Chen Yuehong slowly took off her headscarf and sunglasses and said calmly, "I''m not a fan of Shuya."


    ......


    Peng Ye strode back and opened the door again.


    "Solved so quickly? Master Peng. " Zeng Ying said.


    Peng Ye stood outside the car and didn''t get on the bus immediately. His expression was a little complicated. "Xiaoya, the taxi is not a fanatic fan. It seems... It''s your acquaintance."


    Han Mo looked like his mother since childhood. When he was a child, he was regarded as a little girl. Relatives and friends around him often said that he and his mother looked like carved in the same mold. Now, although he has grown up, familiar people will still see that he looks like her.


    Peng ye knew that it was his father who was on the stage with Han Mo yesterday. After talking to the lady in the taxi, he had a bold guess. He hurried back and said to Shuya.


    Shuya was stunned and repeated, "acquaintances?"


    Peng Ye nodded endlessly.

 Chapter 140

    Shu Ya sat in the corner of the cafe, her eyes drooping slightly and her heart undulating violently. When she followed Peng ye to the taxi and saw Chen Yuehong, she was surprised and didn''t know what to say.


    She never expected to see Han Mo''s mother again on such an occasion.


    In order not to attract attention, Peng Ye found this hidden cafe. In such a big hall, there were no guests. Shuya took off her sunglasses and gently shouted, "aunt."


    Chen Yuehong felt a little embarrassed. She was found tracking others. On the surface, she always looked at herself. In fact, she was particularly unjustified. Shu Ya has been very polite since she met her, which makes her feel more guilty.


    She promised, sipped her coffee, put down her cup, and then cleared her throat to ease her embarrassment. "Xiaoya, how are you living in Beidu these years."


    "Well, it''s OK." Shuya answered.


    "It''s all Han Mo''s fault that bastard brought you out of Southern Jiangsu and left home. It''s hard for you." Chen Yuehong''s words are from her heart. If other girls didn''t treat Han Mo sincerely, they wouldn''t follow him wholeheartedly. At first, when Han Mo was still in contact with his family, Shuya was still with Han mo.


    Although she didn''t know why Shuya and Han Mo separated later, according to Han Mo''s mind at that time, it must be his son''s problem. Even if you prefer your own children, you can still make this clear.


    After two short conversations, the two fell into an awkward atmosphere. One did not know what to say and the other did not know how to say. Chen Yuehong and Shu Ya chose to use similar actions to ease their embarrassment and drink coffee.


    Shuya doesn''t know why Chen Yuehong wants to follow her, but Chen Yuehong actually wants to explain, but she''s a little embarrassed.


    In such a quiet moment, Chen Yuehong put down her coffee cup.


    "In fact, I came today just to ask a question." Chen Yuehong''s heart crossed and decided to ask the question directly. It was humiliating enough to follow her, but she was found. Shu Ya was not angry, but she didn''t know what she would think of her. If she didn''t even ask this question, she would be busy in vain.


    Shuya was already nervous. As soon as she heard that there were still questions to ask, she clicked in her heart, held the cup in both hands, calmed down, and whispered, "ask."


    Chen Yuehong paused for a moment, did not hesitate, and directly asked, "do you have a boyfriend now?"


    Shuya''s tight heart suddenly vibrated. She stopped for a moment because she was so surprised that she didn''t know how to answer. She was stunned.


    I thought it would be less embarrassing to ask the answer. I didn''t know until I said it. The real embarrassment was the process of waiting for the other party''s answer. As soon as the voice fell, Chen Yuehong kept staring at Shuya''s expression.


    She took a breath, sank in her heart, and smiled, "is it inconvenient to answer? It''s okay, aunt understand. Although I hope you can make up with Han Mo again, you still have to follow suit. It''s also a blessing that you can find a good partner. Bless you, Xiaoya. "


    Shuya panicked. She didn''t answer immediately. She was a little embarrassed. It''s not because it''s inconvenient to answer. She quickly said, "aunt, you misunderstood. I... I''ve been alone. I haven''t had a boyfriend since Han mo."


    Shuya''s eyes drooped, her white cheeks climbed up with a touch of crimson, and her tone was shy.


    When Chen Yuehong heard this sentence, she came to her spirit. However, the old lady''s life as a teacher also had Chengfu. Her excited look lasted only for a moment, so she decided to strike while the iron was hot and ask the second more important question, "Xiaoya, do you still have feelings for Han Mo?"


    Shuya was stunned, and the pink lips opened slightly.


    Realizing that her problem seemed too abrupt, Chen Yuehong continued in another way, "I mean, is it possible to get back together with Han mo."


    "Did Han Mo ask you to come to me?" Shuya''s mouth was smiling and her face was shy. She wondered whether Han Mo was also paying attention to herself, just as she paid attention to him.


    Chen Yuehong smiled. Shu Ya could ask so. She must still have feelings for Han Mo, but she had to tell the truth, "Han Mo didn''t ask me to come today. If he knew I was stalking, he would stop me." Chen Yuehong smiled awkwardly. It''s Shuya''s good temper to follow others at such an age. Otherwise, it''s humiliating enough to spread it.


    Shuya''s clear eyes brushed a trace of loss and gave a light "Oh".


    Chen Yuehong is really happy. She has a panoramic view of every micro expression of Shuya. Knowing Shuya''s mind, it''s easy for her stupid son to do.


    "You see, my aunt came to Beidu, so she wanted to invite you to dinner. Or the day after tomorrow, do you have time? " Chen Yuehong said with a smile.


    "How can you invite me? When you and your uncle come to Beidu, I should invite you to dinner. There are many distinctive restaurants in Beidu. " Shuya didn''t know until she saw Han Mo on the same stage with her father that their old husband and wife had come to Beidu. She called the little guy these days. Han Mo didn''t say it. Now she feels that she doesn''t have the first time to visit the two old people. It''s very impolite. It''s no good asking her aunt to invite her to dinner.


    "To what hotel? I''ll come home. My aunt will cook it for you. Let''s have dinner together. There''s Xuanxuan. She must be very happy if she knows you''re coming home. " The stone in Chen Yuehong''s heart has completely fallen to the ground, and her speech is relaxed.


    whole family? Shu yayoumei''s eyes twinkled slightly, moved, surprised and complicated. Since the birth of Xuanxuan, she and Han Mo had never had dinner together, not even a dinner for the three. She hardly met Han mo. she didn''t try to contact him until Han Mo''s sexual style had changed greatly recently, The last time I delivered medicine to Han Mo, it was also the first time in these years to meet Han Mo in a harmonious atmosphere without quarrel.


    As for sitting together for dinner, Shuya dared not even think about it.


    Today, there are two more people in the "family". Han Mo''s father and mother, Shuya, understand the old lady''s meaning. How could she refuse? She will not refuse. In fact, after hearing this sentence, she still has a little expectation and waves in her heart.


    She hopes to be like an ordinary family. The three people sit around a table and eat inexpensive but warm meals. This is her biggest wish to follow Han Mo to Beidu and form a family with him. Live a simple and happy life until you get old.


    Thinking of this, a warm current surged in her heart, sour the tip of her nose, and Shuya tried to control her emotions, "thank you, aunt."


    Chen Yuehong said with a smile, "thank you, thank you. They are all a family. We''ll make an appointment the day after tomorrow. Aunt, I''ll show you my hand. You know the address. Come here by yourself, and I won''t tell you anything. "


    Shuya nodded hard, "Mm-hmm."

 Chapter 141

    The sky in Beidu is unpredictable. It was still clear a few days ago. These two days began to be gloomy.


    Chen Yuehong went home happily after talking to Shuya. She told her son and his wife about inviting Shuya to dinner at home. She was quite proud to say that they didn''t have to worry about cooking. She must show her hand well. When she came to her son''s house, she didn''t cook a good meal.


    Han Jun knew his wife''s mind and silently gave Chen Yuehong a thumbs up.


    Han Mo''s first reaction was to ask his mother how to make an appointment with Shuya. As far as he knows, Shuya''s usual trip should not be so easy to be found. My mother should also not know Shuya''s mobile phone number. How can she make an appointment to Shuya''s home for dinner.


    In her description, Chen Yuehong deliberately concealed her tracking of others. Naturally, she was unwilling to tell her son the embarrassment that tracking could not be found. She hesitated and dodged for a long time. Finally, she directly turned the topic to Xuanxuan.


    The little guy knew that his mother was coming to dinner and clapped happily. She had never eaten with her parents.


    The two days passed quickly. Chen Yuehong purchased a lot of fresh ingredients early. Han Mo wanted to help buy vegetables together. She refused. She only allowed the old man to help be a laborer, and everything else was handled by her.


    Han Mo couldn''t get in and didn''t participate any more. These two days, Shuya talked to the little guy on the phone and would take the initiative to chat with Han Mo, but didn''t mention how her mother found her. Shuya reached a tacit understanding with her mother, and Han Mo didn''t want to ask again.


    In the rainy season, the weather in Beidu is like a child''s face. For a while, it is still smiling and the sky is clear, but for a while, it is covered with dark clouds, which may rain cats and dogs at any time.


    It has been like this recently, but it doesn''t rain much. Everyone is used to this weather. The occasional heavy rain is also a shower, which stops in a while.


    "Han Mo, go and call Shuya and ask her when to go out?" Chen Yuehong, with a smart smile on her face, leaned out of the kitchen and shouted at Han Mo in a low voice.


    "I''ll call my mother." The little guy who was still playing with Grandpa flew to his father like a swallow and asked for his father''s phone.


    Han Mo has taken out his mobile phone and dialed Shuya. The little guy came to ask for his mobile phone, and Han Mo directly gave the phone to his daughter.


    The warm phone arranged by Chen Yuehong made soup. She was disappointed and went back to the kitchen again.


    "Mom, when will you come? My father, Grandpa and grandma are waiting for you." The little guy said with a milk voice.


    Shuya has been very busy recently. She has a lot of work during the day. She used to have it in the afternoon and evening, but she pushed a lot of important announcements for the family to eat. Therefore, Peng Ye advised her for a long time. Shuya didn''t think about it and refused directly.


    In her heart, there was nothing more important than this dinner. She hurried home after her daytime work, in order to change clothes and match an ordinary makeup.


    During the day, the makeup for activities is too formal and thick. In fact, it''s easy to remove makeup directly and let Xiaomei draw another light makeup, but I don''t know why. Shuya just wants to go home and choose clothes, and then she must make up herself, just like a rare family dinner. The hostess should dress appropriately and draw a beautiful makeup, She doesn''t want a makeup artist to do it for her.


    Shuya drew a light make-up and matched it with a light blue dress. Her long black hair was draped behind her shoulders and looked in the mirror for a long time. There was a happy smile on her pretty face.


    Han Mo''s call came in. Shuya was dressed up and ready to go out.


    Xuanxuan''s soft and waxy voice reached Shuya''s ears through the microphone, and her heart was melting.


    "Mother will go out soon. Xuanxuan will wait for her mother at home." Shu Ya wanted to pinch Xuanxuan''s lovely face immediately.


    Like a little Messenger, the little guy deliberately shouted, "Dad, mom said she would be here soon. You should wait for her."


    Shu Ya heard Xuanxuan''s message, and her cheeks turned crimson. She hesitated to explain. Finally, she just whispered to her mobile phone, "no... no..."


    Han Mo rubbed the little guy''s head with a smile and whispered, "OK."


    Although the voice was not loud, Shuya still heard Han Mo''s voice, and her already red cheeks were even hotter.


    Shuya went directly to the underground garage. She didn''t want the driver to drive. It was more convenient to drive alone. Moreover, when she didn''t work, she didn''t want to always bother the driver. After the morning announcement, she let everyone go back to rest.


    Although she went home to clean up and dress up, Shuya didn''t come out late. It was less than 3 p.m., but the sky was very dark. Dark clouds were very low and shrouded in the sky of Beidu. Usually, it was sunny at this time, and there might be some sun exposure. She had to apply some skin care products. At the moment, it was very abnormal. If she looked at the surrounding weather, she must think it was evening.


    Shuya leaned slightly through the windshield and looked at the dark clouds in the sky. She knew there would be a heavy rain, but her driving had little impact.


    Shuya didn''t take it seriously and continued to drive.


    No matter what the weather is like, I''m in a good mood, because I can have dinner with the little guy right away. I haven''t seen my uncle or tasted my aunt''s food for a long time, and... Han mo.


    Thinking of this, Shuya couldn''t help speeding up.


    As expected, the dark clouds were finally crushed by the accumulated heavy rain for a long time. In an instant, there were thunderstorms. Shuya wanted to avoid the evening peak, but she encountered a car accident on the one-way street shortly after leaving the community and blocked the intersection. She waited for a long time before the traffic was dredged, but she caught up with the heavy rain and had to slow down.


    The evening peak, which was supposed to be avoided, still caught up with the beginning. It was windy and rainy, thunderous, and heavy rain made the visibility lower. In addition, it was dark around, and the driving speed was very slow. Even if Shuya was worried, she couldn''t help it.


    Han Mo picked up his mobile phone and looked through the text messages he hadn''t read before. A weather warning attracted his attention.


    "Rainstorm blue warning". Around noon, rainfall will begin to appear in the city, and heavy rainfall will mainly be concentrated in the evening to night. It is expected that the accumulated rainfall in most areas of the city will reach rainstorm (40-80mm), and the precipitation in some areas such as Wushan, zhongtougou, Futai and Huaiwen will exceed 100mm. Please pay attention to prevent mountain torrents, mudslides and urban waterlogging. " The release time is 9:30 this morning.


    This information was released in the morning. Because it didn''t rain in the urban area at noon, it may be concentrated around Beidu, so he ignored this information.


    It''s not the first time that such weather warning information appears in the mobile phone, but I don''t know why. At the moment, Han Mo''s mood is very depressed. He walked to the window with his cell phone and frowned at the heavy rain outside the window.


    Han Mo didn''t even think about it and dialed Shuya directly.


    Shuya, who was in a traffic jam, looked at the screen and thought it was the little guy again. She said directly, "Mom, there''s a traffic jam here. She can''t arrive until later. Be good."


    Han Mo looked at the heavy rain outside the window, "it''s me."


    Shuya was stunned, adjusted her tone and said gently, "I''m in a traffic jam here. Tell my aunt and uncle. I''m really sorry. I may be late."


    Han Mo didn''t care about these. He told him in a dignified tone, "drive slowly and don''t take low-lying roads. Now it''s raining early warning."


    Shuya didn''t expect Han Mo to care about herself. She was happy and surprised. "Don''t worry, I''ll drive. The water on the ground is all right."


    "Listen to me, don''t go to low-lying roads, drive along the main road. You know what? " Han Mo''s heart was very worried. His tone was very heavy. The last three words were almost roared out.


    Han Mo hasn''t cared so much about her for a long time. Although her tone is very heavy, Shuya knows that she doesn''t care. Han Mo is worried. She immediately softens down, "OK, I know. Don''t drive in low-lying places. Don''t worry."


    Han Mo also realized that his tone was bad just now. "Slow down, don''t worry, we''ll wait for you."


    Shuya nodded silently in the air.

 Chapter 142

    Shu Ya, who hung up the phone, nodded and promised Han Mo to drive slowly. She was not in a hurry, but how could she not be in a hurry? She wanted to put on her wings and fly to Han Mo''s house immediately.


    The pouring rain hit the window, and the wiper kept swinging left and right. You can barely see the road ahead. You can''t drive fast all the way. Because of the bad weather and many traffic accidents on the road, the already crowded lane becomes more difficult to walk.


    In the dim sky, there were lights, lightning and thunder, and roars over the heads of Beidu people.


    When it began to rain, there were some people walking with umbrellas on the road. At present, there were basically no pedestrians on the road, only slow-moving vehicles and constant car chirping.


    Shuya turns off the music in the car. Her slender fingers are upset and cocking the steering wheel. If she goes down this road, she won''t arrive tomorrow. If she wants to find a way to see what path can go around, Shuya thinks in her heart.


    In fact, Shu Ya knows the way to Han Mo''s house very well. She usually drives by herself and turns on the navigation wherever she goes, but she doesn''t need to turn it on when she goes to Han Mo''s house. At this moment, Shu Ya remembers to turn on the navigation to see what path can be taken and avoid this annoying trunk road.


    ......


    The TV is turned on by the little guy. The cartoon time is over. Xuanxuan is playing the game of taking care of dolls with her grandfather. Han Mo goes to the TV and jumps to the news channel. At the moment, the news channel is reporting the rainstorm, and the reporters send emergency reports in various areas of Beidu.


    "Around 15:00, the rain has evolved into pouring rain. Tourists and pedestrians are also wet with umbrellas and go to nearby shops to take shelter from the rain. Water began to accumulate all over Beidu. "


    "At 15:20, Beidu meteorological observatory issued a yellow lightning warning: affected by thunderstorm clouds, it is expected that there will be lightning weather in most parts of Beidu in the next 12 hours. Please pay attention to prevention."


    "At 15:30, Beidu meteorological observatory issued a yellow rainstorm warning. It is expected that the rainfall in zhongtougou, Dazhou and most parts of the urban area will exceed 30mm hours in the next three hours."


    Han Mo frowned more and more. It was the rainy season in Beidu recently. It had rained a lot, but it was not big and did not last long. Just now he thought the rain would only last for a while, but there was no sign of stopping after such a heavy rain for more than half an hour.


    Han Mo felt a little confused. This panic had never appeared, and every cell of his body was nervous.


    Chen Yuehong is still busy in the kitchen. Rain is not uncommon. They have caught up with heavy rain twice in Beidu. Recently, the weather has not been very good. According to their old saying, it will not be so boring if it rains a little.


    Han Mo looked at his busy cooking mother and sat next to the little guy for a while. Xuanxuan was having a good time with her grandpa and said, "why doesn''t mom come yet?"


    "Mom, I''ll be right there." Han Mo touched the little guy''s head.


    Han Jun turned to the balcony and said, "I don''t know if the rain will stop today."


    Han Mo got up, took out the phone and dialed Shuya again.


    Shuya has left the main road just now. There are still many vehicles stranded on the main road. Shuya moves to the fork of the road and can just detour to the direction of Han Mojia. She turns right at the turn signal and enters the path.


    When Han Mo''s phone came in, Shuya had been driving some distance on the path.


    "Where have you been?" Han Mo''s low voice was transmitted to Shuya''s car through the microphone.


    Shuya''s heart was warm. She hadn''t talked to Han Mo like this for a long time. Today, she called her continuously. Shuya smiled and replied, "I''m on Benxi road."


    "Benxi road? How did you get to Benxi road? " Han Mo looked serious.


    "It was too blocked just now. I just navigated to Benxi Road, which is closer than the main road. I''ll be there soon. Tell Xuanxuan that my mother will be here soon. "


    Everyone thought that the rain was no different from the ordinary heavy rain. It might stop soon, but Han Mo had an unspeakable depression in his heart. He knew he might be a little nervous, but he just had to be careful, so he asked Shuya not to take the low-lying road and go along the main road.


    Benxi Road, Benxi road... The next section is... Renhe road! Renhe Road overpass!


    Han Mo suddenly thought of something and shouted, "don''t drive any further. Turn around quickly and go back to the main road."


    Rainstorm and lightning had a great impact on the mobile phone signal. On and off, she heard Han Mo tell her to turn around, and she couldn''t hear the words behind.


    "What? Turn around? But I''ll be on Renhe road soon, and I''ll be home soon. " Shu Ya is a little puzzled. Why did she choose a shortcut? Han Mo wants her to turn around.


    Han Mo''s heart tightened suddenly and heard the three words Renhe road buzzing, "don''t go to Renhe road. There must be water under Renhe Road overpass." From the receiver came a sizzling Lala Caton voice, "hello? Hey! Shuya... Can you hear me? Hello? "


    "What? What happened to Renhe Road overpass? I can''t hear you... Hello? Han Mo? " Shuya helped the headset, but the phone had dropped.


    Waves of rain splashed on the windshield, making a popping sound, and was swept to both sides by the wiper. She could only barely see the road ahead. The roar of lightning buzzed and never stopped. Shuya''s heart had long flown to Han Mo and her daughter. She didn''t care much about all the changes around her.


    She glanced at the mobile phone screen. The signal was very bad. Think about it. Maybe Han Mo just cared about her and asked her to drive carefully on Renhe road. Shuya didn''t want to call Han Mo again.


    She didn''t know that Han Mo, who was far away at home, was calling her again and again, but she kept prompting, "the phone you dialed can''t be connected. Please dial again later."


    Han Mo put away his mobile phone and took an umbrella with him.


    "Mom and Dad, I''ll go out to pick up Shuya." He was so worried that he went directly to the door to change his shoes.


    Chen Yuehong poked her head out of the kitchen. "Has Shuya come downstairs? Take an umbrella with you. It''s raining too hard. "


    "Dad, go pick up mom? Take Yuxuan with you. Yuxuan will go too. " The little guy jumped and ran to Han mo.


    Han Mo said gently, "will you wait at home for mom and dad to come back?" He pointed to the balcony. "Look, it''s raining hard outside. Be obedient at home." Han Mo touched the little guy''s head.


    Xuanxuan wanted to go out with her father, but she nodded and agreed and ran back to her grandfather.


    Han Mo only takes an umbrella. It''s windy and rainy outside. It''s no use holding an umbrella. His only purpose now is to bring Shuya back safely.


    Looking at the rain outside the window indoors is completely different from the immersive feeling. At the moment, Han Mo strides towards the outside of the community. The road where it usually rains and there is no ponding has gone beyond his feet.


    Lightning tore open the horizon in the distance, and the roar shrouded the whole northern capital. Just reaching the door of the community, Han Mo''s trouser legs had been completely wet by the rain.


    The more vehicles speeding through the street encounter ponding, the more drivers want to rush over.


    The strong wind washed the rain into the umbrella. Han Mo wiped his face and looked around for a taxi.


    After waiting for a long time, it was just that the trouser legs were wet. Now the pants are completely wet. Han Mo holds the umbrella in one hand and tries to let less rain enter the umbrella.


    Suddenly, I saw a taxi driving in the distance.

 Chapter 143

    The taxi came from a distance and just stopped in front of Han mo. the window rolled down. The driver shouted at a high voice, "where are you, man?"


    The radio in the car is broadcasting the second rainstorm yellow warning issued by the meteorological observatory. The radio was a little loud, and Han Mo outside the car also heard the warning report.


    Usually, taxi drivers don''t ask the address before passengers get on the bus, but today''s rain is too heavy, and the driver is anxious to go home. If he doesn''t want to go too far, he will send someone along the way. He would rather not make money and safety first.


    Han Mo doesn''t know where Shu Ya is, but along Benxi Road, to get to his house, you can only take Renhe Road, and you must pass through Renhe Road overpass. He directly said, "the direction of Renhe road."


    "Man, Renhe road can''t go now. We can''t get out just because of the rainfall." The driver exhorted at the top of his voice.


    After waiting for such a long time in such a heavy rain, Han Mo would not listen to his persuasion, open the door directly, sit in the co pilot''s position, buckle up his seat belt, "Renhe Road, drive."


    The driver was stunned. He wanted to persuade him to drive away. He didn''t want to go to Renhe Road, but Han Mo had come up and he couldn''t drive him down. He muttered, "I''m sure I won''t go to Renhe road. I can only send it near Guangsha."


    Han Mo didn''t say a word. He also knew Renhe road in his heart. He certainly couldn''t count on this taxi. He didn''t expect to waste time talking to the driver. If he wanted to find a way to find another car in Guangsha, Guangsha


    Han Mo dialed Meng Si''s mobile phone number. The phone had just been connected. Before Meng Si''s "little Mo Mo" finished, Han Mo asked decisively, "are you still in the company?"


    The words were blocked in his throat. Meng Sijie replied, "yes, next month..."


    "You drive out to Guangsha and lend me your car. I have something urgent." Han Mo spoke directly before Meng Si finished. He just wanted to know whether Meng Si was in the company. The office building of sichen media was near Guangsha.


    "Why are you going in such a heavy rain? Oh, forget it. Guangsha, OK, I''ll go now. "


    Meng Si didn''t ask any more. If it was someone else, he wouldn''t go, let alone someone borrowed his car in such a heavy rain and asked him to drive it himself. But Han Mo is different, and he knows Han mo. there must be something very important to make this call.


    Mengsi picked up the car key and went straight out of the office.


    At first, Shuya thought that such a heavy rain would not last for a long time. It would probably stop soon, but the rainstorm was raging and the thunder and lightning roared. She didn''t mean to stop at all. Shuya was also a little worried.


    Time passed minute by minute, but the journey was not far. The weather was too bad to drive fast.


    The ponding on the road is very deep. Fortunately, Shuya''s car has a high chassis. Female drivers like to be small. She likes tall models, so a small amount of ponding, Shuya just stepped on the accelerator and rushed over directly.


    There are not many vehicles on Benxi road. There is no traffic jam at all. It''s just that the rainy road is slippery. Drive carefully. You must arrive soon, Shuya thought in her heart.


    Han Mo kept trying to contact Shuya, but he still couldn''t get through her phone. He sent a message in the hope that the message could be sent, but he still didn''t reply.


    The radio has been reporting the ponding in various sections of Beidu. Taxi drivers have the habit of opening the radio. Sometimes they listen to a book review, but today they are all reporting the news of rainstorm.


    "Man, I''m not talkative. I really don''t want to go to Renhe road. The terrain is too low and it''s easy to accumulate water. The cart still has the courage to rush. Our small car will stop when we go." Said the taxi driver.


    Han Mo didn''t say a word. He didn''t know it. It was because he knew there would be water, so he didn''t let Shuya go. The old drivers knew that they were most afraid of the car stalling in rainy weather. When it stalled, the car basically scrapped, so the taxi driver didn''t want to take the risk.


    The information in the radio constantly floated into Han Mo''s ears, making him even more restless.


    Han Mo saw a red car with double flashes from a distance. This is Meng Si''s trot. He likes the color of coquettish best, so the car is usually very conspicuous and can be recognized at a glance.


    Han Mo paid and got off without waiting for the driver to change.


    It was raining harder than when Han Mo went out just now. Han Mo went to the front of the car and opened the driver''s door directly.


    Meng Si didn''t react. The door was suddenly opened and looked at Han Mo with a confused face.


    "Lend me your car and give you your umbrella." Han Mo slipped his umbrella into Meng Si''s hand and got into the car by himself.


    "Where are you going? It''s raining so hard. " Meng Si doesn''t love his car. It''s mainly strange where Han Mo is going.


    Han Mo didn''t want to explain this to Meng Si. He just said, "come back." He closed the door.


    Meng Si returned an umbrella with a car. Standing in the rainstorm, he watched Han Mo drive away quickly. The rain hit him through the umbrella. Meng Si hurried into the lobby of Guangsha building, called little pangxie and asked him to pick him up.


    When Han Mo got on the bus, Meng Si''s favorite music played in the car. He turned off the music and turned on the radio.


    The radio has just turned on and is broadcasting an early warning message.


    "... upgraded to orange rainstorm warning. This is the first orange rainstorm warning issued by Beidu meteorological observatory since the establishment of the weather warning system in 2005. From the second ring road to the Fourth Ring Road, there was ponding in many concave overpass areas, the traffic was forced to be interrupted, and some sections were flooded with river water... "


    The voice in the radio is very anxious, giving the listener a sense of tension and oppression.


    Han Mo frowned and went straight to Renhe road.


    In some places with deep ponding, many vehicles were stranded waiting for rescue after stalling. Those sections have been blocked, and Han Mo can only bypass them.


    ......


    Shuya drove smoothly all the way. Except for the low-lying places with ponding, she successfully avoided them. Some of the ponding was not deep. Relying on the high chassis of her car, she rushed over, crossed Benxi road and drove smoothly for a section of Renhe road.


    In front of her was the Renhe Road overpass. She remembered what Han Mo said when he mentioned the Renhe Road overpass just now, but the phone stopped before she could hear clearly. She subconsciously slowed down and stopped at the roadside. Because the situation under the overpass could not be seen clearly, the rainstorm hit the window and was pushed away by the rain brush, but it still affected her vision, so Shuya wanted to stop and observe.


    There are a few vehicles passing on the left and driving towards the overpass. The overpass is an intersection. The past vehicles may drive in three directions, and Shuya wants to go straight. She has been watching the vehicles driving towards the overpass carefully.


    There was a lot of water under the bridge. One or two cars stalled and stopped at the side of the road, but most of the cars rushed over. According to visual inspection, the water had been more than 40 cm. Shuya remembered that when she bought the car, she said that the car used an air suspension system and could Wade 60 to 70 cm.


    Shuya observed for a while, taking the car that had stalled on the roadside as a reference, determined that the water should not exceed 50 cm, and her car should be able to pass.


    Rush!


    Shuya made up her mind and drove slowly to the overpass.


    The accumulated water has flooded the roadside steps, and some sundries have been washed onto the road. The rainstorm is pouring without stopping. Some water outlets are blocked by sundries, and the water rising speed is faster.


    Shu Ya calculated the amount of water just now, but he didn''t calculate the new water generated by the continuous pouring of Rainstorm in the short time of driving and almost no water.


    A car not far away was ready to turn left. It was fast. It didn''t slow down when it came under the overpass. Like Shuya''s mind, it was ready to gamble and rush over, but suddenly stopped under the bridge and never drove away.


    Shuya knew that the car had stalled. She saw that the water accumulated to the height of the car, which had already exceeded her visual inspection just now. It was at least 60cm.


    At the moment, she was not so confident, but she couldn''t turn around here. She thought that she could see the child and him when she rushed over. Shuya took a breath and hardened her scalp and decided to continue rushing.


    She no longer has a reference. The amount of water in the vehicles that have rushed past is obviously different from that now. However, the car just in front of her stalled on the roadside, and Shuya bit her teeth.


    Just then, the phone suddenly rang.


    Han Mo''s name flashed on the screen. It was inconvenient for her to answer the phone at this time. She was concentrating on preparing to accelerate, step on the accelerator, hold the steering wheel tightly with both hands, glanced at the mobile phone, didn''t connect, and wanted to rush to answer it again.


    Finally, it was "unable to connect" just now. This time, I finally heard a long beep waiting. Han Mo was stopped on the other side of Renhe Road intersection. The accumulated water in Renhe Road overpass has exceeded 50 cm. Many vehicles stalled under the bridge and were stranded. Rescue workers are rushing to the road here, so no vehicle is allowed to pass through Renhe road again.


    Han Mo could see the location of the overpass from a distance, "answer the phone, answer the phone!" Han Mo kept shouting at his mobile phone and smashed his fist on the steering wheel.


    He wants Shuya to get on the phone. He wants Shuya to tell him that he has turned around to the main road, driving slowly and is in a traffic jam.


    (there is the third watch today. The rabbit is too hungry. Go to have dinner and come back soon.)

 Chapter 144

    Shu Ya Xiumei locked her hands tightly on the steering wheel, stepped on the accelerator and focused on the front. As long as she crossed the overpass, she could get to Han Mo''s house. The road after that was easy to go. Shu Ya cheered herself silently in her heart.


    The ponding is very deep, and you can''t see the underwater condition at all. The lights shine on the water. The car body continues to push into the water, and the ponding on both sides splashes waves.


    Renhe Road overpass is a low-lying terrain, which is easy to accumulate water. Now the rainwater on all sides of the overpass rushes to the bottom of the bridge. In addition, the drainage is slow, and the water level at the bottom of the bridge is deeper. The left turning car in front stalls under the bridge. The chassis of the car is low. It was just not over the exhaust funnel, but now it has reached the edge of the door.


    Although the chassis of his car is high, the water under the bridge is increasing. Shu Yagang''s conclusion has no reference value.


    Just now, I just looked at it from a distance and didn''t know that there was an obvious steep slope under the bridge. The more I walked, the lower the terrain became. Shuya clearly realized that it was absolutely impossible to continue walking. Now she may be able to drive reluctantly, but it would be difficult to say if she continued to walk downhill. At the critical moment of this choice, Shuya''s foot left the accelerator and slammed on the brake.


    The car was forced to open at this water level. The moving car suddenly stopped and stirred up a huge water wave. Shuya also encountered this situation for the first time. She was very flustered. In her fluster, she wanted to turn the car right, leave the brake and step on the accelerator again. The car paused and suddenly stalled.


    Shuya was completely flustered. It had never rained so much in the north. It was the first time for her to drive in such a heavy rain. She was flustered and ready to start a fire again.


    Suddenly the phone rang.


    Shuya didn''t answer just now, but at least she could get through the signal state. Han Mo continued to dial Shuya''s number repeatedly.


    Shuya quickly connected the phone.


    "Where are you?" As soon as the phone was connected, Han Mo''s voice was instantly transmitted to the car through the receiver. He had no time to say anything else. Han Mo was most concerned about where Shuya was at the moment.


    "I''m under Renhe Road overpass." Shuya was really afraid and said with a cry. She looked at the rising water in the distance, which had submerged the lower edge of the door under the distant bridge.


    The signal is still bad, and the thunder roars. Han Mo can barely know the words of Renhe Road overpass through the intermittent voice.


    "Shuya, can you hear me? Shuya? Don''t panic now. Listen to me. Turn around and drive back at once. Hello? Shuya! "


    "Hello? Hello? Han mo... My car stalled... "Shu Ya cried to the cell phone that could not hear the sound," the car stalled... "


    "Don''t start a fire." When Han Mo heard the word "flameout", he almost shouted "don''t start a fire", but there was no sound of Shuya on the phone.


    Han Mo got off directly. Two traffic policemen in charge of road closure, wearing raincoats, stood at Renhe intersection. The command prepared the vehicles to turn around. The rain was fierce and fierce. Neither the citizens nor the northern capital government had time to respond.


    "You can''t go there. Someone has called for help under the bridge. There will be rescuers soon."


    "We can understand your mood, but it has been stipulated that this road must be blocked and can no longer be passed."


    Rescue? When will that wait? Han Mo is sure that these people don''t know how fast the accumulated water brought by the rainstorm will grow under the overpass.


    Han Mo is not going to pay attention to the traffic police. He wants to pass by force. Meng Si has an umbrella. He doesn''t have an umbrella. At the moment, he is wet.


    "Don''t get excited. Our rescuers will be here soon."


    Han Mo didn''t want to waste a second on these two people. He stretched out an arm, pointed to the overpass in the distance, and shouted, "there''s my wife!"


    The traffic policeman was stunned and didn''t speak again.


    Han Mo threw off the obstruction of the two traffic policemen and ran desperately in the direction of the overpass.


    He is very tall, but the water at the intersection has touched his knees. Han Mo can see the overpass, but he can''t see the vehicles under the bridge. He can only see a few cars parked there from a distance. He wiped the rain on his face. He tried to run because of the resistance of the water, but his speed was much slower than usual.


    ......


    After the phone dropped, Shuya tried to call Han Mo again, but the phone had no signal and couldn''t get out at all. He can only make an emergency call. The other party says that professional rescuers will arrive soon. Shuya decides to wait for rescuers in the car.


    She didn''t hear Han Mo''s last words. She didn''t know that after the car stalled in the water, she couldn''t start again. The second ignition failed. The circuit board of the car was short circuited, the rain kept hitting the car, making a crash sound, and the wiper stopped working. She couldn''t see the situation outside the car.


    Shuya was completely confused. Her brain was blank. She didn''t know what to do. After the circuit board was short circuited, the original fully automatic car couldn''t start and the window couldn''t be opened.


    Rescue workers will arrive soon. Shuya keeps comforting herself with this sentence.


    I don''t know where to start the water in the car. There isn''t much water at this time.


    She was terrified. Suddenly, someone outside the car slapped the window hard.


    Shuya was surprised and delighted. She suddenly looked at the window. A pair of big hands were trying to turn away the rainstorm left along the window.


    It''s Han Mo, Han Mo is coming!


    Han Mo recognized Shuya''s car at a glance. The former owner despised all Shuya''s achievements. He didn''t watch her movies or her TV dramas. When he saw Shuya on TV, he would change channels. He didn''t even look at Shuya''s car.


    With the memory of the original owner, Han Mo could not recognize Shuya''s car at all.


    But Han Mo is different. He doesn''t know what Shuya thinks of him. She sends him medicine and leaves silently. Han Mo will stand on the balcony and take a look at Shuya driving away.


    That''s why he can recognize Shuya''s car at a glance.


    At the moment, the rain reached Han Mo''s thigh, and there was no part under the door.


    Han Mo pulled the door hard. There was great underwater resistance and there was no way to open it.


    Shuya is also trying to push the door. The door doesn''t move. She never thought she couldn''t even open the door. She didn''t go out just now because she didn''t have an umbrella. She thought she could wait for rescue workers in the car. She can''t imagine the growth rate of water outside.


    After the door failed to open, there was a strong crash outside the car. She knew that Han Mo was trying to break the glass.


    Han Mo knew in his heart that it was basically impossible to break the glass with his bare hands. Now it is not just the ponding caused by the rainstorm. There has been a backflow in some water wells. The growth of ponding is unimaginable. If he goes back to find tools now, first, he may not be able to find them. Second, even if he finds them, when he comes back, Shuya''s car may have been flooded.


    Fortunately, Shuya wanted to stop when she found something wrong. At the moment, the location of her car is not under the overpass, but on the slope a little away from the overpass.


    But Han Mo found that the car was slowly sliding down under the scouring of the rain. He hurried to the front of the car and pushed the car back.


    Shuya''s tears kept pouring down. She regretted that she didn''t listen to Han Mo and had to leave the main road. She regretted why she didn''t get off in time and had to wait for rescue workers in the car.


    She always thought Han Mo didn''t care about her and didn''t care about her, but when she was most helpless, Han Mo was the first to arrive. When she thought it was the rescue workers who knocked on the car, Han Mo''s anxious face appeared.


    Han Mo knew that the water in the car must have started. He found that there was another angle on the slope. In order to win more rescue time and reduce the water inflow speed in the car, Han Mo pushed the car back desperately.


    The storm hit him on the head, back and shoulder. The fist and elbow were covered with wounds because of the impact just now. The wet clothes were pasted on his strong back. A stream of rain washed Han Mo''s face. He shouted Shuya''s name from time to time to let her know that he was still there.


    Shuya can vaguely see that Han Mo''s car, which was sliding down, no longer moves.


    She really wanted to get rid of the rain on the windshield and see the man in front clearly, but at this time, she could only silently wipe the glass with her hand. She knew it wouldn''t play any role and kept calling Han Mo''s name.


    The pouring speed is far beyond Han Mo''s imagination. He knows that even if he keeps the car still, he can''t stop the water in the car.


    Han Mo has only one belief in his heart. He must safely take Shuya home.


    He took a breath and put his hands against the front of the car. The storm poured more water on the wound on the back of his hands, and the rain and blood flowed down.


    Even if he tried again, even though the car was moving backward slowly, even though the two arms covered with wounds were trembling slightly, the water was still rising at an increasing speed.


    The car that stalled first under the bridge had gone over the roof. Han Mo seemed to hear the owner''s desperate cry for help when he found that the rain had begun to enter the car but could not open the door.


    When he went out, the little guy''s smiling face flashed in front of him, and the sentence "Xuanxuan, wait for mom and dad to go home ~" seemed to echo in his ears.


    The rescue workers who said they would arrive soon did not arrive. As time went by, the accumulated water had lost Han Mo''s thighs. The underwater resistance could no longer make the car backward. Han Mo couldn''t push it. He couldn''t push the car to the top of the slope by one person, even an inch away.


    But he can do it, and he must not let the car slide again. Han Mo clenched his teeth, turned around and put his waist against the front of the car.


    He shouted, "Shuya! Answer me, pat the window! "


    The water kept pouring into the car. It had reached the height of the seat. The air was getting thinner and thinner. Shuya knew that Han Mo didn''t give up. She patted the windshield hard. He also shouted, "Han Mo, Han Mo!"


    If the moment is not a life and death parting, she will work hard for her whole life.


    Shuya stroked the outline of Han Mo on the glass, tears crossed her cheeks, and her lips trembled slightly. "In a hurry, how many times did we say goodbye and delay again? Unfortunately, who has ever loved? It''s not an eloquence on seven emotions..."


    Han Mo heard Shuya''s voice and smiled.


    In the rainstorm, even his eyes couldn''t open, but at the moment, Han Mo silently said to his mouth, "hurry, we..."


    Both of them can''t hear each other''s voices, but they are singing the same lyrics almost synchronously


    "There are people there, there are people there!"


    Hearing the sound, Han Mo suddenly looked up. The rescue workers had arrived near Han Mo, "is there anyone in the car?"


    Han Mo shouted, "someone."


    The emergency workers were still trying to lift the car from the back. Han Mo strode over and directly went to the emergency car to pick up the glass hammer.


    At this time, there is no time to tow. Han Mo doesn''t want Shu Ya to stay in a dangerous car anymore. Not for a minute.


    Shuya doesn''t know the situation outside the car. She only hears the sound of broken glass. At the moment, the water in the car is waist deep and the air is very thin. Shuya is still powerlessly patting the windshield and singing "hurry that year" in her mouth.


    The window on the left was completely cut open. Han Mo stood in the rainstorm. The pouring rain poured down from his head, but he couldn''t hide his bright smile.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Han Mo whispered as he reached into the window to hold Shuya.


    The nerves that had been tight completely collapsed, and Shuya began to cry.


    Han Mo held Shuya tightly and patted her on the back. His arm was cut by glass. Blood and rain mixed and flowed along his arm, but there was no pain at this time.

 Chapter 145

    Chen Yuehong closed the little guy''s door. Her face immediately became anxious and walked quickly into the living room.


    Xuanxuan waited for her parents all night without waiting. She refused to eat anything at night. Finally, she fell asleep hungry.


    Han Jun and Chen Yuehong looked at the child distressed, but they had no way but to coax the little guy to sleep.


    A table of dishes is in the restaurant. The old couple are not in the mood to take a look, let alone eat.


    "There are many overpasses in the city, and the water in the tunnel is serious. Rescue workers are rushing to the disaster relief site."


    "The rainstorm continues to rage, the amount of accumulated water increases rapidly, and vehicles are trapped in many low-lying areas. At present, it is impossible to count the number of casualties."


    "Renhe road is broken, the Lihua tunnel, Dazhou Expressway and Beiying expressway have a backflow at the water outlet, and the ponding on the pavement is serious. The ponding in some areas has been as high as more than one meter."


    Han Jun sat on the sofa with his mobile phone in his hand. He didn''t look away from the TV, and his expression was dignified.


    TV is the report of the rainstorm scene sent by the reporter in front. In the rainstorm, many vehicles were submerged, the subway project under construction collapsed, the airport section was impassable, and flights were suspended.


    "Did you get through?" I don''t know how many times Chen Yuehong asked her wife like this.


    Han Jun didn''t speak and shook his head silently.


    "Will nothing happen to them?" Chen Yuehong asked softly with a crying voice. Her voice was so weak that only she could hear it.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Han Jun suddenly shouted angrily.


    "Pooh, Pooh, Pooh." Chen Yuehong realized that she had said the wrong thing and tried her best to bah out the bad luck in her mouth.


    Chen Yuehong couldn''t help thinking in her head. The voice in the TV kept floating into her ears. She sobbed in a low voice.


    Han Jun stretched out his hand to hold his wife in his arms and gently patted her on the shoulder. "It''s okay. Don''t think about it."


    Chen Yuehong wiped the corners of her eyes and nodded.


    Suddenly, the mobile phone rang in Han Jun''s hand. They were surprised. They looked at the mobile phone in a hurry. It was not their son. There was a strange number on the screen.


    Han Jun was stunned. His fingers trembled and hesitated.


    "Pick it up, pick it up." Chen Yuehong urged.


    Han Jun swallowed his saliva, nervous and connected the phone.


    "Hello? Dad, can you hear me? "


    Hearing this "Dad", the old man''s body, which he had just been supporting, suddenly stiffened, the corners of his eyes twitched, his heart suddenly softened, and his voice trembled and shouted, "Han mo..."


    Chen Yuehong stared and hurriedly came to listen to the voice on the phone. She cried excitedly, "is it her son? It''s my son. "


    The old man nodded excitedly.


    "I received Shuya, but it''s not easy to go back now. You and mom have a rest first. Don''t worry about us." Han Mo''s voice reached the old couple''s ears through the microphone.


    Shuya''s car has been towed away, and Shuya doesn''t want to take care of the car. They drive Meng Si''s car back. Han Mo is wet all over, his mobile phone is seriously flooded and can''t be used, and Shuya''s mobile phone is soaked in water in the car. Although it was not far to go home, the rainstorm swept the whole city, and many sections were blocked and impassable. Later, I drove to a highland and borrowed a mobile phone from the closed shop front on the side of the road.


    "We''ll wait for you to come back. Don''t worry. Many roads are flooded. Be careful, be careful." The old man ordered word by word.


    "Well, OK, I see." The borrowed phone didn''t say much, just to report peace, Han Mo hung up.


    The old couple were relieved to hear their son''s voice, as long as it was all right.


    "Go to bed. I''ll wait for them." Han Jun loves his wife and takes the initiative to say.


    "I don''t sleep. I have to wait for my son to come back. I can''t sleep without watching them come back."


    Han Jun didn''t insist on his own opinion for the first time. He knew that his wife must be in the same mood as himself. If you don''t sleep, don''t sleep. Wait together.


    The hearts of the old couple seemed to be tightly held in their hands. When Xuanxuan didn''t sleep, they had to smile. The little guy kept asking "why don''t mom and dad come back?"


    She also pointed to a car in the TV that was flooded more than half of the body and said it was her mother''s car.


    Of course, the old couple won''t believe what the child said. There are many similar cars. Moreover, the trapped vehicles reported in the report are on a highway. The sewer was washed away, poured back and flamed out instantly. Several cars in the low-lying area were flooded. Some car drivers escaped early, but there are still people in some cars, and rescue workers are in emergency rescue. Han Mo, they won''t take the highway home, so it can''t be Shuya''s car.


    But the son went out for so long and didn''t come back. Every such report was like a hammer hammering on the chest of the two old people, but they had to pretend nothing had happened in front of the children and finally put the children to sleep, so that they could show their anxious expression.


    Chen Yuehong has been complaining about why she chose such a day and why she didn''t look at the weather forecast in advance.


    Han Jun saw that his wife was worried and felt uncomfortable. He always comforted her that it was a natural disaster. No one was sure.


    At the moment, the old couple only hope that their son and Shuya will come back soon. Although the big stone in their heart fell to the ground, they still don''t trust them.


    The TV has been turned off. The two people are sitting on the sofa with the lights on. No one speaks. The house is quiet. They can only hear the ticking of the clock. There is still a roar outside the window from time to time.


    Chen Yuehong''s only action is to look up at the watch on the wall.


    I don''t know how many times I repeated this action. Suddenly, the sound of key unlocking came from the door.


    Chen Yuehong got up from the sofa and opened the door.


    Han Mo just put the key in. Before he could screw it, the door opened. As soon as he looked up, he saw his mother''s anxious face and was stunned, "Mom, you haven''t slept yet?"


    At the moment of seeing her son, Chen Yuehong''s eyes turned red, and Han Jun came over when he heard the door. At the moment, standing behind his wife''s son, he controlled his emotions, didn''t shed tears like Chen Yuehong, took a long sigh of relief in his heart, and then smiled.


    "Don''t block the door." Han Jun patted his wife on the shoulder. Chen Yuehong quickly wiped the corners of her eyes and stepped asideˇ° Shuya hurried in. " He greeted warmly.


    Chen Yuehong also slowed down from the excitement when she just saw her son and said with concern, "Oh, your clothes are wet. Hurry to change into dry clothes first and don''t catch a cold."


    Chen Yuehong beckoned Shuya to go inside, "first find my clothes. They are all old lady clothes. Don''t dislike themˇ°


    "Aunt, what did you say? How could I dislike you?" Shuya said quickly, her heart is very warm.


    Han Jun and Chen Yuehong knew Shu Ya ten years ago. They watched Shu Ya grow up, so there were no outsiders. It was not the first time they met.


    Han Mo and Shu Ya both changed their wet clothes. They both went to the door of the little guy''s room and pushed the door open quietly.


    The light shines on the small bed through the crack of the door. I just saw the little guy kick the quilt away.


    They walked into the room together to cover Xuanxuan. Suddenly, the little guy turned over and muttered, "Mom, mom, dad said he was waiting for you. Come quickly."


    Shuya covers the quilt, hears the little guy''s words and peeks at Han mo.


    Han Mo smiled and whispered, "I''m talking in my sleep again."


    In her dream, Xuanxuan plays and eats with her parents. How happy she is.


    Shuya and Han Mo watched the little guy mutter for a long time.

 Chapter 146

    Next day


    The little guy rolled on the bed for countless times, put out various shapes, rubbed his eyes, and her long eyelashes moved slightly. Last night, she seemed to dream that her mother was holding herself, and her mother''s arms were so warm.


    Xuanxuan was sleepy, her big cute eyes tried to open, and her small head turned to the side, but there was no one. The little guy was a little disappointed.


    Stretched a big stretch and tooted a small mouth.


    Han Mo was exhausted in the rainstorm. Later, he returned home and treated his wound. He didn''t go to bed very late, so he didn''t get up so early in the morning as usual. The old couple waited for their son to come back all night. They were nervous all the time. The old people encountered something. After being sleepy, it was difficult to go to bed again, and they slept very late.


    No one asked the little guy to get up. Xuanxuan woke up and turned on the bed for a while. She was a little depressed. It turned out that her mother didn''t come, and the little brain just woke up was still in a confused state.


    Chen Yuehong, who could put the food in the refrigerator last night, put it in the refrigerator last night. It was originally said that Shuya and Han Mo could eat some at night, but they couldn''t eat it.


    Shuya decided to make breakfast for the whole family in the morning, so she woke up early and climbed out of bed for fear of affecting the little guy.


    The kitchen was cleaned up by Han Mo, and all kitchen supplies were in good order. Even when Chen Yuehong first came, she lamented how her son had such rules.


    In fact, it was a habit of Han Mo when he was a stylist. There were more cumbersome tools and products. Although there were assistants, they were later things. At first, he cleaned up when he touched, climbed and rolled at the bottom. If he put them around, it would take a lot of time to find tools every day, so he was used to classifying them according to size and purpose. Once he developed the habit, It''s hard to change.


    Shuya is afraid of affecting her family''s sleep and deliberately doesn''t make too loud noise. She knows that the little guy likes to eat wheat. Shuya opens the refrigerator and looks for ingredients that can be used for wheat. Fortunately, there are a lot of refrigerators at home. She prepares all the required ingredients according to the practice of wheat burning on the mobile phone software.


    Shuya hasn''t cooked for a long time. She is usually too busy and seldom cooks at home. Little guys come home and ask nannies to cook. She seldom cooks herself. She used to cook simple dishes. It''s no problem to cook well, but it''s a little difficult to choose the taste.


    After working hard all morning, I mixed stuffing and noodles. Finally, I put small Shaomai into the pot. When the time came, it was done.


    The little guy jumped out of bed, put on his pink slippers, went to the door and heard a sound in the kitchen. He thought his father was cooking and ran over.


    Just at the door, the little guy was stunned. His two fleshy little hands rubbed his eyes and opened them suddenly.


    "Mom!" Xuanxuan couldn''t believe her eyes.


    Shuya heard the soft waxy child voice. Suddenly, she turned back. The little guy had run towards her on his slippers and jumped into her arms.


    Shu Ya kissed the child''s face with "mu, Mu" and said, "Xuanxuan, you wake up and your mother made your favorite Shaomai."


    The little guy pasted and kissed on his mother''s face. Just now he thought it was his dream. It turned out to be true.


    Xuanxuan jumped out of her mother''s arms, turned and ran away.


    "Mom is coming, my mom is coming! Xuanxuan didn''t dream. Her mother really came! "


    The little guy shouted and ran, just as the old couple and Han Mo came out of the room respectively.


    "Dad, Dad, look, mom is coming."


    Han Mo smiled and touched the little guy''s disheveled head.


    Xuanxuan saw her grandparents and hurried over, "Grandpa, grandma, look, mom is coming, mom is coming."


    Han Jun pinched Xuanxuan''s little face.


    The little guy jumped and jumped back to his father, took Han Mo''s hand and took him to the kitchen. "Mom said she made me some wheat."


    The little guy took his father into the kitchen, took his mother''s hand, looked at his mother and looked at his father, "Mom''s cooking must be better than dad''s cooking. Xuanxuan wants to eat mom''s cooking, great, great."


    Xuanxuan is the happiest person. This is the first time that she can hold both her mother''s hand and her father''s hand, just like children.


    Suddenly, the little guy seemed to remember something and looked up and asked, "can Xuanxuan have dinner with her parents later?"


    This sentence was a little strange. Han Mo and Shuya didn''t react for a moment and looked at the little guy suspiciously.


    The little guy whispered, "Xuanxuan has never sat with her parents for dinner."


    At this time, Han Mo and Shu Ya suddenly realized that this was the worry in the child''s little head. She didn''t understand many things, but she knew a little. She knew that as long as she had a mother, she wouldn''t have a father. With a father, her mother would leave. Although her mother and father are in front of her now, the little guy doesn''t know how long such a happy moment can last, I don''t know if my mother left again soon.


    Shu Ya kissed Xuanxuan''s face and rubbed the little guy''s upturned nose with the tip of her nose. "Of course Xuanxuan will have dinner with her parents."


    The little guy stared happily. "Shall we sit and eat together?"


    Shuya nodded definitely, "of course."


    "Mom sits on my side and dad sits on my side, okay?" The little guy patted himself on both sides with two small hands.


    "Yes." Shuya smiled and nodded again.


    "Where''s dad? Is that all right? " The little guy pulled his father''s big hand.


    "Yes." Han Mo touched Xuanxuan''s head and then continued, "but Xuanxuan must wash first."


    "Yes!" Xuanxuan ran and jumped around her parents.


    After washing, the whole family sat around the table. Shu Ya didn''t let them help. Chen Yuehong was a little embarrassed and asked Shu Ya to get up and make breakfast in the morning.


    The little guy who had been pestering grandpa and sitting in the middle of Grandpa and grandma changed his throne today. He sat next to his father and left an empty seat on his left. With a small hand, he patted, "this is my mother''s position."


    It''s good to cook wheat, but Shuya is a little nervous and excited about cooking wheat for the first time. Today, she not only makes breakfast for the little guy, but also her uncle and aunt. She feels that cooking wheat is too monotonous. She squeezed soybean milk and spread a poached egg for everyone.


    Shu Ya walks into the restaurant with a plate, which is supported by five spread poached eggs.


    Chen Yuehong was stunned and smiled at the things on the plate.


    Han Jun took a look and nodded with a smile.


    Shuya put down her poached eggs and went back to the kitchen to get roasted wheat and soybean milk.


    "Shuya, let me help you." Chen Yuehong got up to go to the kitchen.


    "No, aunt, I''ll do it myself. Just sit here." Shuya said.


    Chen Yuehong couldn''t sit down again.


    The little guy held out his head. "Dad, is this a poached egg? Why is it so dark? "


    Before Han Mo fried poached eggs for children, he used molds to make peach hearts or flowers. Maybe Shuya didn''t see abrasives, so the shape was irregular.


    The shape is secondary. Shuya didn''t master the heat. The surface of the poached egg is scorched with a light black. And when turning over, the egg yolk that is not ripe flows out and mixes with the egg white on the surface.


    Xuanxuan looked at her father with questioning eyes. Han Mo thought about it and replied, "the egg just stayed in the pot for a long time." Then he pinched the little guy''s face.


    "Mom went to get the Shaomai. We''ll eat it together later." Chen Yuehong said to her granddaughter.


    The little guy''s big eyes twinkled with the light of expectation. She liked to eat Shaomai and preferred the Shaomai made by her mother. She didn''t look at the blackened fried eggs anymore. She only had Shaomai in her heart.


    Shu Ya walked into the restaurant with Shaomai.


    "Try it, uncle and aunt." Shuya said, and then gave the little guy another one, "Xuanxuan, you can also taste the roasted wheat made by your mother."


    Han Mo took a Shaomai himself. At this time, the whole family was eating Shaomai. Shuya made Shaomai for the first time, looked forward to everyone, and then glanced shyly at Han mo.


    "Poof, it''s terrible." The little guy spit the wheat he chewed but didn''t swallow on the table.


    Shuya was stunned for a moment and also sandwiched a roasted wheat, "is it so bad?"


    "It''s terrible. It''s super terrible. It''s so hard." The child won''t lie, and she won''t pretend to say it''s delicious because it''s made by her mother. If she doesn''t like it, she will spit it out.


    Han Jun ate a Shaomai and frowned slightly. Chen Yuehong took a bite and his expression stiffened on his face.


    "It''s all right. Eat eggs. Eat eggs." Chen Yuehong said with a smile for fear of Shuya''s embarrassment.


    "Poof." Shuya also vomited out. It''s so hard. The filling is completely proportional, but Shuya doesn''t know how to mix noodles. I don''t know why it''s so hard.


    She looked at everyone with embarrassment. Chen Yuehong gave everyone a fried egg. Shuya secretly looked at Han mo. he was still chewing Shaomai, rolling his Adam''s apple and swallowing it. Then he sandwiched another Shaomai and continued the action just now. He didn''t say it was delicious or not. He just ate it silently.


    Xuanxuan was a little disappointed and ate the eggs, but she became happy again. Although the breakfast was not delicious, she could sit between her parents. The little guy suddenly looked up and said to her father, "Dad, you''d better cook it for Xuanxuan after cooking wheat?"


    Han Mo smiled and rubbed the back of Xuanxuan''s head with one hand, "OK."

 Chapter 147

    The rainstorm raged all night and basically stopped. The Beidu government has made a series of post disaster emergency plans to deal with the ponding and rescue work in a timely manner. The city is gradually recovering, and some street shops that are not seriously affected have begun to operate normally.


    The atmosphere of breakfast was very good. Han Mo ate and didn''t speak. The little guy couldn''t understand why her father ate such an awful roast with relish. Shuya wanted to take the initiative to say that she wouldn''t let Han Mo eat again, but she was embarrassed and moved. Because someone ate it, her breakfast debut wouldn''t be so humiliating.


    In fact, the old couple also want to cooperate with Shuya to eat some Shaomai, but when they are old, eating too hard things is really difficult to digest, and their teeth are not good. After reluctantly eating one, they can''t eat any more. However, they eat all the fried eggs. The taste doesn''t matter. At least they can bite.


    Chen Yuehong repeatedly praised Shuya''s good squeezing of soybean milk. The whole family came out of the restaurant after drinking a full stomach of soybean milk.


    Originally Shuya was going to wash the dishes, but Han Mo said, "go and play with Xuanxuan for a while." He stood by the pool.


    Shuya didn''t insist anymore and went out of the kitchen to play with Xuanxuan.


    For the little guy, today is a memorable day. Her parents are playing with her at the same time. She pulls her mother''s hand and her father''s hand.


    Chen Yuehong sat on the sofa and quietly touched her wife, pointing to a family of three not far away, covering her mouth and laughing. Although the meal was not eaten, the goal was achieved. Her son didn''t say what happened last night, but looking at the injury on her son''s arm, it is estimated that the hero saved the beauty. The warming of her feelings is inevitable. Chen Yuehong is more and more happy.


    "Xuanxuan''s braid is loose. Will mom comb Xuanxuan again?" The little guy leaned his little brain against his mother. In fact, the braid was not loose at all. He just wanted his mother to comb it again.


    Shuya pinches Xuanxuan''s small face and gently removes the rubber band from Xuanxuan''s head.


    The little guy suddenly held his father''s hand, "Xuanxuan wants to comb two high braids, and dad combs this side." The little guy pointed to his head.


    The little guy usually likes the ball head best. Han Mo combed her ball head today. She deliberately said she was loose, just to let her parents braid her hair together. She obediently sat in the middle, motionless, her flesh whirring, her pink face full of happy smiles.


    In order to make the two braids the same height and thickness, Han Mo has been cooperating with the height of Shu Ya''s comb and the direction of hair editing, glancing at Shu Ya''s side from time to time.


    Braiding a braid is the simplest way to braid hair. Han Mo''s technique is very fast. He braided it all at once and fixed it with a rubber band. Shuya was stunned. Some time ago, she wondered how Han Mo, who couldn''t comb a ponytail well before, could dress up like a little princess. Today, I was even more surprised to see him weave hemp petals.


    Shuya''s cell phone hasn''t stopped ringing since the morning. She hasn''t answered it. She just wants to accompany Xuanxuan.


    Suddenly the mobile phone rings again. Shuya glances at the screen and is ready to turn it off directly.


    "Take it. There may be something." Han Mo saw that Peng ye had been calling.


    Shuya wanted to press the power off button directly. She hesitated and connected the phone.


    Just connected, Peng Ye shouted in a loud voice, "my aunt, where have you been?"


    "Where didn''t I go?" Shuyali said boldly.


    "I''m just outside your door. You''re not at home. Where have you been?" Peng ye called all morning and no one answered the phone. He had to go directly to Shu Ya''s house to block people. As a result, he still didn''t get blocked.


    Shuya didn''t answer directly, "what''s up?"


    "My God, what do you ask me? You forgot about the TV program this afternoon. It''s almost noon. You should hurry to make up and match the words with the host. " Peng Ye''s voice is too loud. It''s similar to the hands-free effect. Han Mo can hear it clearly.


    How could Shuya forget? She just deliberately procrastinated. This program is very important to her. Shuya has recently released a new album and a new film is about to start shooting, which needs to be publicized and exposed on the program.


    This program is an old interview program. The program has been broadcast for ten years. It has a very good reputation and a solid audience foundation. The host is also the producer of the program. He is very famous in the circle. If he can be a guest on this program, he has a certain influence in the entertainment circle and is a star favored by the owner. How could Shuya forget such an opportunity.


    Peng Ye''s loud voice fired again, "aunt, where are you? I''ll pick you up right away. "


    Shuya hesitated and glanced at Han Mo, who was telling a story to the child. Her eyes stopped for a moment and whispered, "I''m in Han Mo''s school."


    Peng ye, who had to continue the loud bombing, suddenly lost his voice, and the phone fell into silence. After a while, Peng Ye coughed twice, and his voice decibel decreased a lot, with a playful tone, "Oh ~ Han Mo''s house, I''ll pick you up now."


    Hanging up, Shuya thought about how to explain to the little guy. Looking at the little guy''s happy face, she couldn''t say the sentence "Mom''s leaving".


    Shu Ya put back her cell phone and walked to the little guy. She was hesitating how to speak.


    After the story was finished, Han Mo closed the book and touched the little guy''s head. "Mom, I have a job and I''m leaving soon."


    Shuya didn''t know how to speak, so Han Mo said it for her. She quickly held Xuanxuan''s small hand.


    "Xuanxuan doesn''t want her mother to go." The little guy hasn''t played enough with his mother. She doesn''t want her mother to go. She holds her mouth and looks very wronged.


    Shuya felt uncomfortable and stroked the child''s face.


    "No, Xuanxuan, you have to be obedient. My mother goes to work, just like my father. She can''t play with Xuanxuan all the time." Han Mo reasoned with the little guy.


    Xuanxuan is a very sensible child. She doesn''t want her mother to go because only her parents accompany her today. If her mother leaves, she will go back to the past. She can only play with her father alone or with her mother alone.


    The little guy didn''t speak any more and lowered his head, just like every time she was separated from her mother.


    She is always very good and sensible because she hopes that her parents will be together when she is good enough. Like other children, her parents always appear at the same time. Today, she finally waited until this time, but the time is so short.


    The little guy cried with a loud cry. When she heard the child crying, Chen Yuehong just wanted to stand up and have a look. Han Jun stopped her and shook her head. Chen Yuehong sat on the sofa again.


    "Xuanxuan doesn''t want her mother to go. Xuanxuan wants her mother and father to be together forever." The little guy bit his lips, and the big tears fell down with a bang.


    Shuya can''t stand the child crying. Her nose is sour and her eyes are red.


    Han Mo picked Xuanxuan up. "Dad promised you that when mom finished her work these days and the water outside retreated, let''s pick up mom together, and then the three people went out to play, okay?" He thought for a while and deliberately distracted the little guy and said, "where does Xuanxuan want to go most?"


    Just now, the little face with pear flowers and rain suddenly turned sunny. "Xuanxuan wants to go to the playground."


    Han Mo picked up his finger and swept Xuanxuan''s upturned little nose, "OK, let''s go to the playground."


    "Yes!" Xuanxuan shouted.

 Chapter 148

    After two days of recovery, Beidu has returned to its former calm, all ponding on the road has been removed, the flights and railways affected by the rainstorm have resumed operation, and the washed out subway and construction site have begun post disaster reconstruction.


    Busy people are shuttling through the streets. The recovery speed of big cities is very fast. Busy work and huge survival pressure have to push them into a normal life.


    Han Mo had a firm idea to buy a car after the heavy rain.


    In fact, he has always felt that a car is not a necessity. There is little difference between whether it is available and not, which will not affect his life. However, after the experience that he can''t get a taxi in an emergency of heavy rain, he secretly decided to buy a car.


    As for what brand to buy, the car brand in this world is the same as that in Han Mo''s original world, but the model and logo are slightly different. Han Mo drove Land Rover in the previous world. Although it is not luxurious, it is very comfortable to run.


    Another important reason is that Shuya also drives this brand. In the rainstorm, although Shuya also didn''t escape the danger of stalling the train in the rain, it was entirely due to the improper operation of Shuya and had nothing to do with the car.


    The performance and wading depth of the Shuya car are perfect. If it is a slightly experienced driver, it will drive the car very well.


    Han Mo decided to buy a Land Rover, but he hasn''t figured out which model. After all, the world is not exactly the same as what he used to be. Go and see it again.


    The bus went directly to the door of the 4S store. Han Mo got out of the car and walked directly towards the door. Two tall glass doors were slightly closed. The sales consultant stood at the door and saw Han Mo walking in the direction of the store. He looked at Han Mo and didn''t make much expression.


    Han Mo opened the glass door and displayed several models in the hall.


    The sales consultant who just stood at the door came over.


    Han Mo saw that the sales consultant was very young. The famous brand on his chest said Li Ren. He was an internship consultant.


    Li Ren grew up in Britain when he was a child. Because his ancestral home is Beidu, he wanted to see Beidu. His graduate students chose to study in Beidu. He hasn''t started school yet. He wants to find a part-time job. He has just been in the store for a week without any performance.


    Originally, a person came in, even if he didn''t buy it, he was a potential customer. He should be happy, but Li Ren didn''t have any joy at the moment, because he saw Han Mo get down from the bus, approached and looked at his clothes. He was neither a well-dressed successful person nor a rich second generation of famous brands. Ordinary white T-shirts and jeans can''t be ordinary anymore.


    So Li Ren just watched him come in and didn''t think he really came to buy a car.


    Han Mo looked at the car, but the cars parked in the hall were not the models Han Mo wanted to buy. He stood in front of the car and shook his head slightly.


    Li Ren always felt that the one who could afford their brand car would never come by public car. He was wearing such ordinary clothes. He thought Han Mo just came in to have a look. He would go out after sweeping around with no goods in his eyes.


    However, through observation, he can feel that Han Mo is not out of stock, but really selecting. Even if Li Ren is a new intern sales, this judgment will never be wrong.


    Li Ren stepped forward and cleared his throat, "Sir, look at this engine, 2.0tl4 turbocharged."


    Han Mo glanced in the direction of Li Renzhi. He knew that the car was about 600000 yuan. The cost performance was good at that price, but it wasn''t what he wanted. He didn''t say anything.


    Li Ren was surprised. According to his own judgment of this man, more than 600000 cars are already a ceiling. The rich second generation will never wear such a low-key. The self-made senior white-collar workers can bear the price and will not be higher.


    However, he continued to recommend Han Mo, "why don''t you take a look at this one. 3.0T supercharged 381 HP. " The price of the car is about 120. Li Ren believes that the other party may buy this one to save face.


    Li Ren is happy. His performance depends on the price of the car. Of course, he wants customers to buy expensive ones, whether he borrows money or loans. He has this confidence. It must be this one. No matter how high it is, it is unrealistic.


    Han Mo looked and shook his head again.


    He shook his head. Li Ren had a fire in his heart. When he took the bus to the 4S store, he shook his head in front of more than a million cars. Can he really afford it or pretend he can afford it? Finally, he shook his head in front of each car and went out. Li Ren''s expression is a little ugly.


    But he still pressed the fire, but his tone was a little cold. "What do you want? I''ll introduce it according to your needs. "Li Ren doesn''t believe that a man who comes by bus and wears like a passer-by can tell what flowers. Since he doesn''t like what he introduced, let him ask.


    Li Ren rolled his eyes in his heart, but smiled on the surface.


    "I want the supercharged version of 5.0tv8 and the extended version with top configuration." Han Mo finished calmly and looked at Li Ren.


    Li Ren swallowed his saliva. He thought the other party must have just pretended not to hear, and then continued to walk around the exhibition hall and would go out. Unexpectedly, people really said the model they wanted, and this model turned out to be... "


    "Han Mo, is that Han Mo?" Suddenly, the woman who was also watching the car pulled her companion, pointed to Han Mo and screamed, excitedly taking out her mobile phone.


    Li Rencai came to Beidu not long ago. He didn''t watch much TV programs. He was not familiar with the name and was stunned.


    The customer''s voice was a little loud when he shouted Han Mo''s name. The sales consultant who had just signed the order in the rest area suddenly looked in the direction of Han mo.


    Han Mo politely took a picture with the screaming fans just now.


    Li Ren didn''t know what was going on. He stood in place stupidly, his shoulder was gently wiped, and a colleague quickly rushed out from behind. In the blink of an eye, he came to Han Mo''s face.


    The female sales consultant deliberately added sugar and said with a smile, "Han Mo, which model do you want to buy, let me introduce it for you."


    Han Mo repeated what he had just said.


    The female salesperson''s eyes with honey suddenly flashed, because Han Mo chose the most expensive car in their 4S store. She fixed her expression and smiled, "please come here."


    This 5.0v8sc peak Genesis extended version is a new model, with more than 3 million. Generally, you have to make an appointment. It also happens that there is just one in the store, so you don''t have to wait. You can pick up the car directly.


    Han Mo looked at what he wanted. Without further delay, he swiped his card to go through the formalities.


    The female salesperson never left Han Mo from beginning to end. Finally, she reluctantly looked at the most expensive car in the store and left slowly.


    Li Ren also watched Han Mo drive away, but his mood was completely different from that of the female salesperson. It was originally his potential customer, but he was finally signed by others, but what surprised him most was that it seemed that everyone here knew him and was very excited.


    Li Ren walked to the saleswoman who was still staring at the photos of Han Mo on her mobile phone. "Sister, who was the man who bought the car just now? Why are they so excited?"


    The saleswoman frowned first, then looked at Li Ren like a monster, turned her eyes, pointed up and said, "do you hear me?"


    The store''s stereo is just playing "really love you".


    Li Ren likes this song very much. Every day when he puts it in the store, he will hum along. He nodded, "I heard it."


    The saleswoman received her mobile phone and said, "he sang this song." Then he turned and left.


    At the moment, Li Ren was left alone in front of the big glass door. A light beam just shone on the corner of his twitching eyes, leaving a deep mark.

 Chapter 149

    Before, Han Mo promised to withdraw the water from the little guy''s land area. After his mother finished this work, the whole family would go to the playground together.


    The little guy sees and listens to everything every day. His eyes are sharp. The rain on the road has receded. How could she not know and secretly rejoice? Then she calls her mother a few times a day and asks her when she is not busy? Do you still have a job.


    In fact, Han Mo and Shuya have already agreed on a time. After all, they both have work to coordinate. No matter how busy they are, they either don''t agree. As long as they promise their children, they will do it. This is a tacit understanding between them.


    On the first sunny day after the heavy rain, the sun shines through the glass into the house and shines on the little guy''s fleshy face, leaving a warm and sweet mark. The little guy tooted his mouth, turned over and continued to sleep.


    Han Mo has everything ready. Look at the time. It''s almost time.


    Getting up has always been the biggest headache for children. The methods used include rubbing their faces, forcibly sitting up, food temptation and so on.


    Han Mo gently pushed open the door. In fact, Xuanxuan had already woke up at this time. The reason why he didn''t get up was just to stay in bed. He went to the bed and whispered in the little guy''s ear.


    After a while, Xuanxuan sat up without delay for half a second and directly climbed out of the quilt and jumped out of bed, "Dad, let''s go quickly and don''t let mom wait."


    Then he ran out of the room with his slippers. "Dad, come quickly and help Xuanxuan wash her face and brush her teeth."


    When the little guy got tired of his father''s slowness, he waved to his father, "come on, Dad."


    Han Mo secretly laughed. In fact, he just said in the little guy''s ear, "let''s pick up mom and go to the playground."


    Every time I take my children out to play, I always have to wait a long time to go out. I bring a lot of things. I have complete equipment for food and drink. Moreover, the little guy''s ideas are changeable. I have to bring a small shovel and a little rabbit. I can''t do it in an hour from the beginning to changing my shoes.


    Of course, it''s all Grandpa and grandma taking the little guy, or dad taking her alone. Today is different. Today is a special day.


    "Dad, Xuanxuan is ready. Why aren''t you ready? If you know you''re going out today, you should prepare in advance. " The little guy looks like a kid and learns to speak like an adult.


    Because every time grandpa packed his things, grandma would say so, blaming grandpa for not being ready in advance. Xuanxuan put her tone and morphology into the wood.


    Han Mo was amused and shook his head helplessly.


    Han Junchao Chen Yuehong rolled her eyes and whispered, "pay attention to your words and deeds in the future."


    Chen Yuehong frowned.


    Han Mo packed the biscuits and cakes prepared for the little guy in advance, and some children''s snacks that Xuanxuan likes to eat. Everything was ready. When the little guy called, he picked up his schoolbag, carried a small kettle and led Xuanxuan''s little hand out of the door.


    Before going out, Xuanxuan specially said to her grandparents, "I''m going to the playground with my parents. Don''t miss me."


    Han Mo prepared a child seat for the little guy and fixed it in the back of the car.


    Xuanxuan doesn''t like her child seat at all. She wants to sit in the front with a wide view and can sit next to her father. She doesn''t want to be fixed in the back.


    The little guy pouted and said, "Dad, I want to sit in the front."


    "No, children can only sit in the children''s seat in the back row." Han Mo said while driving.


    "Whose position is ahead?" Xuanxuan''s small mouth was so high that she asked unconvinced.


    Han Mo said directly, "the front seat is reserved for adults."


    The little guy stopped talking. He was very quiet all the way and didn''t talk about sitting in front.


    Han Mo and Shu Ya agreed to pick her up directly in the underground parking lot of her house.


    Shu Ya wears a low-key white T-shirt and light blue jeans. Her long black hair is tied behind her head at will. She wears a black cap with a slight drooping brim.


    "Mom, mom is there." The little guy suddenly shouted. Shuya was wearing a hat and ordinary clothes, and was still recognized by Xuanxuan with sharp eyesˇ° Dad, mom and you are wearing lovers'' clothes today. "


    Han Mo also saw Shu Ya standing not far away and stopped directly beside her.


    Shuya smiled and opened the back door to sit behind Xuanxuan.


    When she opened the door, before Shuya could sit down, the little guy shouted, "Mom, you go and sit in the front."


    Shuya was stunned and said, "doesn''t Xuanxuan want her mother to sit behind you?"


    "Xuanxuan is a big girl. She doesn''t need her mother to accompany her." The little guy squeezed out a bright smile, and his big talking eyes continued with a smile. "Dad just said that there was a seat for mom in front."


    Han Mo was also surprised. He kept shouting to pick up his mother. He missed his mother. Why did he suddenly refuse Shuya to sit with her. It turned out that the little guy had this careful thought. Han Mo was amused by the child''s words.


    The little guy said he would go to Happy Valley to play, but in fact, the entertainment items in Happy Valley are more exciting, and there are not many items suitable for her to play.


    "Xuanxuan, in fact, Happy Valley is not suitable for children like you. Shall we change a playground suitable for you?" Han Mo discussed with the little guy.


    Xuanxuan shook her head. "No, Xuanxuan is going to happy valley." The little guy''s tone was very firm.


    Han Mo couldn''t help her. She was playing with the children. It''s enough for the children to like it.


    "Mom, will you take my hand?" The little guy stretched out his little hand and raised his little head.


    Shuya smiled gently and took her fleshy little hand.


    "Dad, you pull me too." The little guy held out his other hand.


    Han Mo smiled and took the little guy''s hand.


    In addition to the merry go round and a few small tea cups moving on the ground, there are no projects that three or four-year-old children can play in happy valley.


    Roller coaster, big pendulum, wooden wing Double Dragons and other exciting projects were filled with people, surrounded by shouts.


    Shuya also felt that this place was not suitable for Xuanxuan. She leaned down and said gently, "the projects here are not suitable for Xuanxuan. Will mom and Dad take you to a place suitable for children?"


    The little guy pouted. "I don''t want to. I''m going to play in happy valley. I''m not going anywhere. I''m going here." The little guy''s attitude is a little unreasonable.


    Han Mo really doesn''t understand. The little guy is usually very obedient and very persuasive. As long as you reason with her, she will be obedient whether she wants to do it or not. Today, the little guy''s attitude is very abnormal.


    Han Mo squatted down and touched Xuanxuan''s head. "Tell Dad, why must Xuanxuan play in Happy Valley?"


    The little guy shriveled his mouth and was about to cry, "because Xiaohu said that his parents'' first date was in Happy Valley, and Xuanxuan also wanted his parents to date in happy valley." With that, the little guy''s eyes were red and he was about to cry.


    Han Mo quickly picked up the child. "Xiaohu''s parents'' first date is in Happy Valley, but Xuanxuan''s parents are not. Will dad take you to the place where my mother and I first date?"


    Shuya was very upset when she heard what the child said just now. She didn''t react for a moment. How to comfort the child, but what did Han Mo say about their first date? Shuya suddenly looks at Han mo.

 Chapter 150

    Shuya looked at Han Mo blankly. They met in southern Jiangsu. The place where they first dated was Sunan River Park.


    She was only a freshman. Han Mo and she were not in the same school. At that time, Han Mo and several boys in their school formed a band to perform at the campus art festival.


    The first time she knew Han Mo was at that art festival. Shuya performed Dai dance at the art festival. During the rehearsal, she was attracted by Han Mo''s tall and handsome temperament, as well as his confidence and rebellious when talking about guitar, which was a little cool and a little bad.


    Shuya, who was only 18, was deeply attracted by Han mo. for the first time, she knew what was palpitating. She was so sweet and shy that she didn''t even dare to stay on him for too long, but she was eager to be concerned by him.


    At the end of the rehearsal, Shuya bumped all the way back to the dormitory. When she wanted to go back, she turned over to bed and secretly looked forward to meeting Han Mo again during the official performance.


    But when she opened the door of the dormitory, her roommates were talking about something. Just like several high-value boys in the school every time, Shuya didn''t take it too seriously and was ready to go to bed.


    "He''s from the southern Jiangsu Conservatory of music. His name is Han mo."


    "Wow, you know that. Why is the news so well-informed?"


    "Of course, who am I? All my IQ is used to help you girls inquire about handsome men."


    Hearing that name, Shuya''s action to go to bed froze. Of course she knew the name. She saw it on the host''s schedule during rehearsal and heard his band call him. However, the roommates didn''t go to the rehearsal. How do you know?


    "Hey, Shuya, come here quickly. The three of us are going to chase him together. How can we spend the first Christmas alone in college? Such a good resource. If you come to Su University, you don''t want to go out." The roommate who is talking is Mei. Because he likes gossip, he is nicknamed Bagua Mei.


    The other two roommates, youyou and Leilei, nodded.


    Shuya glanced at the picture on baguamei''s mobile phone, "where did you take it?"


    "They brought musical instruments into our school from the south gate. It was so handsome. I called you quickly with the principle of sharing good things. However, you didn''t answer. Youyou and Leilei arrived at a lightning speed. They just saw real people. You have no eyes. You can only see the high-definition codeless Street Photos I took." Baguamei shook her mobile phone in front of Shuya.


    "Just now I rehearsed and my mobile phone was muted." Shuya said calmly, but she couldn''t tell the taste in her heart.


    "We''re going to chase Han Mo together. Do you want to join us?" Leilei said with a look of infatuation.


    "Chase together? Who''s the catch? " Shuya asked puzzled.


    Bagua Mei chuckled, "my silly Xiaoya, are you learning to be silly? We can also write a joint love letter to him. Of course, we will attack separately, depending on who wins the city first. It''s mainly because the fat water doesn''t flow into the fields of outsiders. As long as it''s in our 403 bedroom, whoever catches up, cheers for her. " She also clapped her hands and made cheering expressions and actions.


    Holding a bag of potato chips, youyou said while eating, "how can Xiaoya join us? She is a heterosexual insulator. She chases her so much and takes the initiative to send gifts and flowers. Which time have you seen Xiaoya look at them."


    "Yes, Xiaoya is our courtyard flower. She doesn''t need to take the initiative to chase people." Leilei reached for a potato chip in youyou''s arms.


    "It''s better for Xiaoya not to participate. We have one less competitor." Bagua Mei had a bad smile on her face.


    Shuya kept looking at the photos on the screen with her mobile phone and didn''t speak. She suddenly looked up and handed her mobile phone to baguamei, "I''ll join."


    With a long click, he chewed the potato chips in his hand.


    Leilei stared at Shuya.


    Baguamei couldn''t believe her ears. Her expression was distorted and she shouted, "what?"


    ......


    No one mentioned this matter after that day. In the words of baguamei, the eight immortals cross the sea and show their magic powers. No matter who catches up with others, no one is allowed to be jealous. If they don''t catch up, it can only prove that we 403 have no strength, but if every girl is hanging, it will prove to be a scum, and no one is allowed to have thoughts on him.


    In fact, Shuya wants to know what methods other roommates use to pursue Han Mo, because she doesn''t know what to do. She hasn''t done anything except sending the photos in baguamei''s mobile phone to her mobile phone.


    But she was surprised that since the campus art festival, Han Mo can often be seen on campus, sometimes in the corridor of the rehearsal room, sometimes in the canteen and the library.


    Every time she meets, Shuya tries to keep her heart from jumping out. She always restrains herself from looking in that direction, but she can''t help peeking at him. No matter where you see Han Mo, the final result is that you don''t know the taste of the food when you eat, and you don''t know the content of the book when you read.


    So the days passed day by day.


    The "covenant" of the four girls seemed to have never happened. After class, they went to the library and canteen every day until a week before Christmas.


    Shuya is really suffocating. She wants to know whether her roommates are still pursuing Han Mo, whether they are together, or what stage they have reached


    Baguamei and her friends cheerfully and noisily enter the dormitory. Shuya has been struggling with how to ask. She hasn''t turned the first page of the book in her hand for an hour.


    When the roommates entered the dormitory, they did what they should do as usual, and did not talk about the "covenant" at all.


    Shuya couldn''t help but close the book. "Well... Are you still chasing?"


    Youyou holds potato chips and sits down next to Shuya, "what are you chasing?"


    Baguamei also looked at Shuya with surprised eyes.


    Shuya stopped for a while, opened the book again, pretended to read, and said carelessly, "chase Han mo."


    "Hey, what did I think you said? What are you chasing? People ignored me." Gossip Mei carelessly threw her clothes on the bed.


    Youyou chews potato chips, makes a click sound, and his mouth is full, "there is no news about the water thrown out by the text messages sent in the past."


    Lei Lei shrugged, "the same."


    Shuya knew at this time that only she had been secretly following Han mo. her roommates forgot all about it after they hit a wall.


    Although she didn''t do anything and didn''t even know Han Mo''s mobile phone number, she breathed a sigh of relief after her roommates said.


    Shuya secretly wrote down the number of Han Mo in baguamei''s mobile phone and stored it in her own mobile phone.


    I don''t know how many times I want that name every day. I look at a series of numbers, but I don''t dare to dial it once. Edit the information, write, delete, write, never have the courage to click to send.


    Such a tangled careful thought has been around Shuya from opening her eyes to falling asleep until the night before Christmas. Shuya is tangled and staring at the time change on her mobile phone.


    23:57, 23:58, 23:59.


    Shuya took a breath and sent the four words that had been deleted countless times.


    "Merry Christmas."


    Looking forward and nervous, knowing that the other party will not reply, she still sent it across her heart. Hearing the prompt sound of sending success, Shuya closed her eyes for fear that she would linger between hope and disappointment. She closed her eyes and pressed the shutdown button to prepare for shutdown.


    Suddenly the mobile phone vibrated.

 Chapter 151

    "Merry Christmas!" There are four words on the mobile phone screen.


    Shuya couldn''t believe her eyes. She stared again and was still not sure. She suddenly closed her eyes and opened them again. The name, the mobile phone number and the four words.


    Shuya held her cell phone and silently celebrated in bed for a long time. Then she suddenly remembered what she should send again. This is the first time she took the initiative to contact a boy.


    They sent a message all night and finally agreed to meet at Sunan river park the next Christmas, which is closer to Shuya''s school. Shuya introduced herself shyly for the first time, confessed for the first time, and was at a loss to face the person she liked. Therefore, in her impression, the place where they first dated was Sunan River Park.


    "Mom, let''s go." The little guy''s soft waxy voice suddenly came into Shuya''s ear and interrupted her thinking.


    Shuya was stunned, "what? Where are you going? "


    The little guy took his mother''s hand. "Dad said that your first date was in your hometown of Southern Jiangsu, but there are similar places in Northern Jiangsu to take Xuanxuan."


    "Similar places?" Shu yayou''s eyes looked at Han Mo and guessed in her heart where there was a park similar to Sunan River Park in Beidu.


    Moat park? Only there is the closest place to where they used to date for the first time.


    Shuya sat in the car and looked at the fast-moving vehicles on the street outside the window, but her mind kept showing up and Han Mo''s past memories. It was so real, as if it had just happened, and everything was fresh in her mind.


    The little guy was very happy in the car. Although he was fixed in the children''s seat, he still tried to wave his two little hands and sing. Singing can''t completely express her happy mood. The little guy thinks his father drives so slowly, "Dad, why hasn''t he arrived yet."ˇ° Dad, you drive faster. "


    Shuya completely didn''t pay attention to the route outside the car. Her beautiful face and the uncontrollable smile from the corners of her mouth were reflected on the glass.


    That year, she was 18 years old. That year, she knew for the first time that she liked someone so sweet, so nervous and so wonderful. That year was their first love.


    When Shuya pulls away from her memory, she has reached the door of her destination.


    Shuya looked out of the window and said to herself, "how did you come to school?"


    Han Jun''s student Liu is the vice president here. Han Mo mentioned Liu''s name. The guard registered and let Han Mo in.


    Han Mo took Xuanxuan out of the car and said gently, "the place where mom and dad dated for the first time is school."


    Shuya is very uncomfortable. She knows that Han Mo won''t lie to her children. There is only one possibility that Han Mo has forgotten where they first dated.


    Indeed, campus love, school is where they often haunt. Han Mo often comes to her school. They go to the library and eat together, but this is not the place where they express their feelings for the first time. Sunan River Park is.


    The little guy ran to Shuya. "Mom, mom, you and dad dated at school for the first time."


    Shuya forced out a smile, but she didn''t want to say yes at all. She didn''t want to lie to her children or herself, either. She clearly remembered that the first time she said "I like you" was in the riverside flower bed of Sunan River Park. She was worried about those words for a long time and her heart was about to jump out. That was the first time, It''s also the only time to confess to others. I won''t forget it in my life, but Han Mo forgot it.


    Maybe there are too many girls like himself who have confessed to him. He won''t care at all. The more Shu Ya thinks about it, the more angry she gets.


    Han Mo took Xuanxuan''s fleshy little hand and walked to the door of a piano room. "Dad met his mother for the first time in a piano room like this."


    Shuya looks at Han Mo in amazement. The piano room is very similar to the classroom where she practiced dancing before.


    Han Mo continued, "that year, your mother was practicing the dance to be performed at the campus art festival, and my father just wanted to put the musical instrument in the next room. At that time, the door of my mother''s piano room was the same as this, with glass on it, you can see inside."


    Shuya always thought she liked Han Mo first. In fact, Han Mo noticed her before the rehearsal? Shuya was stunned.


    Of course, Han Mo likes Shu Ya first. Otherwise, how could he meet so many times? Whether it''s the library, the campus or the canteen, Shu Ya, who is confused, late and runs the wrong teacher, will inadvertently meet him.


    Han Mo doesn''t have classes in this school at all. How can there be so many accidents.


    There is no chance encounter in the world. Every so-called chance encounter has experienced countless loneliness and waiting.


    Han Mo knew that in Shuya''s heart, the place where they first dated was Sunan River Park, where she confessed to him for the first time. However, in Han Mo''s heart, he felt that he had fallen in love when he saw Shuya dancing for the first time. Before Shuya took the initiative to send a message, he had paid silent attention to her for a long time, but Shuya had been foolishly unaware.


    The little guy didn''t know his parents'' thoughts. She was very happy. Han Mo played a simple nursery rhyme for Xuanxuan. The little guy danced and sang, and asked his mother to dance with her.


    "Dad, can you and mom date often in the future?" The little guy doesn''t really understand the meaning of dating, but she wants her parents to be together and look at Han Mo with her little head.


    Han Mo touched the little guy''s head.


    "Mom, can you date dad often in the future?" Xuanxuan turned her head to Shuya again.


    Shuya pinched the little guy''s fleshy face.


    Xuanxuan took her parents on campus for a long time before she reluctantly left. Not long after getting on the bus, the little guy fell asleep in his children''s seat.


    Shuya held her stomach and finally couldn''t help opening her mouth first. "Since you liked me before we met in Sunan River, why don''t you tell me first." Shuya whispered a little unconvinced.


    Han Mo smiled, "I''m so nervous that I don''t know what to say. You''ll confess first. I can only say yes, can I say no. "


    "Then why didn''t you tell me later that you liked me before that?" Shuya has always believed that Han Mo is her pursuit. She doesn''t enjoy the feeling of being pursued like others.


    "I thought you know. I go to your school every day and peek at you. We have to meet at least three times a day. You don''t think it''s an accident."


    Shuya wanted to debate, but she suddenly didn''t know what to say. She always thought Han Mo was wood. In fact, she was a fool. She really always thought it was an accident.


    Han Mo continued, "you sent a message for the first time, saying Merry Christmas. I didn''t even ask who it was, and it was a second back. Don''t you think it''s strange? "


    Shuya was surprised. She didn''t feel anything wrong for so many years. At the moment, she felt it was right when Han Mo mentioned it. Why?


    Han Mo shook his head helplessly, "because I already saved your number. When you sent a message, I was considering how to make an appointment with you at Christmas." With that, a smart smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    Although Shuya felt very unconvinced, she had a sweet and sweet sense of happiness. She deliberately deflated her mouth, pretended to be angry and didn''t speak, and soon burst into laughter.

 Chapter 152

    Shuya used to feel very far away from Han Mo, but now she feels very close to him, very happy and a little untrue.


    The little guy slept so sweetly that she didn''t even know her mother got off the bus. Shu Ya kissed Xuanxuan''s small face several times, but she didn''t notice it. She smiled at the corners of her mouth.


    Today is the happiest day for children. No matter where they play, they are happiest with their parents.


    Shu Ya was about to close the door when she suddenly thought of something.


    "What song will you sing in tomorrow''s finals?" Shuya pretended to be plain and pretended to ask casually. In fact, she wanted to know very much.


    "I''ll know tomorrow." Han Mo did not answer directly.


    When she didn''t get the answer she wanted to hear, Shuya curled her mouth and closed the door.


    Han Mo smiled, shook his head and started the car slowly.


    It was sunny when I went out, and the little guy behind me was chattering. When I came back, it was the setting sun in the evening, and there was a sleeping beauty behind me.


    A happy smile climbed up the corner of Han Mo''s mouth. It was an unspeakable feeling. Maybe this was the joy of his family. He couldn''t help slowing down. There was a golden burden in the car. Of course, he should be more careful.


    ......


    There was only the last game left in the competition to find a good voice. It was not long ago, but a lot of things happened in the middle. It was like spending an important stage of life. This program made Han Mo''s name known to everyone and dedicated a high-quality song to the audience.


    The old man has continued to shine since he was invited by his son to complete some arranger groups. In the past, Han Mo picked up the music scores for the band by himself. This time, it was completely handed over to his father. Han Jun is energetic every day, and he is more energetic than when he first came to Beidu.


    When he arrived at sichen media, Han Mo knew that someone came to the company to find Meng Si yesterday and wanted to ask Han Mo to write a song, but he refused.


    It seems to be what just happened. Meng Si''s anger hasn''t been smooth yet. He rolled his symbolic eyes. "I directly refused for you. No matter whether he is the king of heaven or the king of earth, he should put down his airs and yell at me. It''s always good to go."


    Han Mo didn''t know what happened and glanced at Xiao Pang next to him.


    Xiao Pang suddenly came to the spirit, like reporting work, and said excitedly, "Zhang Youcheng''s agent came to our sichen media yesterday. It seems that Zhang Youcheng likes listening to" really love you "and hopes to make an appointment with similar songs. However, the agent''s attitude is not very good. I knew that it was less than ten minutes since he came into President Meng''s office." Xiaopang said, with a meaningful look in his eyes.


    Han Mo doesn''t know much about many performing stars in the world. This Zhang Youcheng has a little impression in the memory of the original owner, but he doesn''t want to search the memory bank. Anyway, Meng Si has refused, so there''s no need to tangle.


    Meng Si was very happy with the saliva battle he won yesterday. He shook his neck with pride, twisted his orchid finger and picked up the coffee cup.


    The little mouth pecked and sipped, and suddenly seemed to think of something, "by the way, Han Mo, are we too relaxed in today''s finals. The title of the song you reported is very lyrical. It''s so non explosive in the finals? "


    Little Pang Xie also hurriedly added, "yes, brother Han, you can''t play like this."


    Han Mo glanced inexplicably at Pang Xie''s excited and distorted expression, "why is it fun to sing a lyrical song?"


    "Is it a love song?" Meng Si asked casually.


    Before each game, Han Mo would rehearse and then record a sample. However, Meng Si and little pangxie deliberately didn''t listen. They were afraid that there would be no surprise during the formal game. Although this is the finals, they also have a tacit understanding. There is no exception. They are itching like something, but they still didn''t eavesdrop.


    Meng Siqiang endured his curiosity and asked only such a question.


    Han Mo gave a light "um" as an answer.


    Meng Si didn''t speak any more. The purpose of participating in this program is to increase popularity and make a formal debut. Han Mo basically met his previous expectations in the first game, and everything after that was icing on the cake.


    The beginning is the beginning. With the progress of the game, Meng Si has higher requirements for Han mo. of course, winning the championship is the best. Meng Si doesn''t care about him, not because he doesn''t ask for him, but because he has confidence in him.


    Because it was the finals, the singers arrived very early, and the guest singers who wanted to return to perform also arrived at the TV station early.


    The five singers about to appear stood in the No. 1 hall of Apple TV, waiting to choose the order of appearance. Han Mo, as the first in the last scene, had the first choice, because he was always the last to appear. Han Mo didn''t think much and chose the No. 5 number plate.


    Chang Hao unexpectedly chose the first to appear. He said that No. 5 was selected and he couldn''t choose No. 4. This number is unlucky. He chose No. 1 to have a good color head.


    Ye Lizhi happily chose No. 4. After taking the number card, he happily said to Han Mo next to him, "they are superstitious. I''m not afraid. If it''s related to numbers, what do you want to do with strength?"


    Han Mo didn''t speak and smiled approvingly.


    "Brother Han, the title of your song today sounds so tender. It can''t be a love song." Ye Lizhi whispered.


    "Sort of." Han Mo didn''t feel anything and replied casually.


    Ye Lizhi showed an unbelievable expression. "Songs with slow rhythm are especially not suitable for the competition. I didn''t sing in small competitions before. Try to pick some ones with strong explosive power, need to shout and high range. This kind of on-site effect will be good." After that, Xiaoye felt even more strange. It is supposed to be the last competition. Han Mo can''t know what kind of song is more suitable for the competition and can be liked by the public judges.


    Han Mo smiled, "just because it''s the last one, let alone think so much. Sing whatever you want. "


    Ye Lizhi looked at Han Mo''s indifferent face, don''t think so much? Isn''t the last game all about trying your best to win the championship?


    "Brother Han, what happened to your arm?" Standing on the other side of Han Mo, Liu Xiaoqing suddenly asked with concern. Because she was the last in the last game, she had no choice and got the No. 2 number plate.


    She had come to say hello to Han Mo, but suddenly she saw the wound on his arm.


    Han Mo raised his arm and looked at himself, "just wipe it."


    Liu Xiaoqing''s eyes trembled slightly. The wound was not a simple scratch at first. It should have been a long and deep wound at first. After several days of healing, it was what it was now. She could feel that Han Mo didn''t want to say more, she didn''t ask much, and her eyes stayed on the wound for a moment before moving away.


    She knows that everyone knows what kind of song to choose today is more suitable for the championship competition. Han Mo must also know that Liu Xiaoqing heard what he and ye Lizhi said. Xiaoye has a rough character. She didn''t hear it, but she heard it.


    They can only see the song title chosen by others. Han Mo''s song is original. Naturally, it is impossible to know what kind of song it is, but Liu Xiaoqing''s intuition tells her that this song must be sung for someone.

 Chapter 153

    In the lounge of the guest judges, Xiaomei is putting on makeup for Shuya. Peng Ye stands at the door of the lounge with high heels and smokes. A woman''s cigarette is sandwiched between her index finger and middle finger. Wisps of smoke rise slowly and dissipate gradually.


    "Mr. Peng, stop smoking. Last time, Mr. Meng didn''t say stop smoking. Smoking is harmful to health." Zeng Ying said.


    "It''s none of his business whether I smoke or not." Peng Ye finally took another sip, put out a large section of unfinished cigarettes in the ashtray, and walked back to the lounge with the ashtray.


    "It''s none of your business. You''re so obedient." Zeng Ying whispered and was just heard by Peng ye who came in. "Pa" knocked her on the head.


    Peng Ye sat down on the sofa. "I don''t smoke because of the second half of what you said. I have to pay attention to my body and wait for Shuya in our family to become more and more popular and get more oil and water, ha ha."


    Zeng Ying obviously didn''t believe Peng Ye''s words and made an expression of "ghosts believe you".


    "Apple TV will have a challenge program next month. I''m interested in Shuya." Peng Ye flew a pillow to Zeng Ying''s arms. The expression was too bad to beat. He continued to say to Shu Ya, "Xiao Ya, what do you think?"


    Shuya''s makeup has been painted, and she is reluctant to participate in variety shows. However, Peng Ye has been brainwashing her recently, saying that this is a trend. All TV stations are preparing their own trump variety shows. Being the first guest in a potential program will certainly increase a lot of popularity.


    Shuya didn''t agree immediately, but she didn''t resist any more. She said, "let''s see what the program is first."


    The judges of the three guests are all ready in their own positions. The dressing room is doing the final makeup for them around. Li Manli holds her hand card at the side of the stage and looks at it again. The dressing room makes up her face.


    The voting system of the last game has been changed because it is a live broadcast. All viewers can vote for their favorite singers through the voting method at the bottom of the screen.


    The singer with the most votes will become the champion of "looking for a good voice" in the third season.


    5ˇ˘ Four, three... The host is on the stage.


    At this moment, no matter which singer''s fans or just a melon eater who spends time watching TV on weekends, they have been driven by the atmosphere rendered by the program team.


    Li Manli dressed in red, her hair curled high and matched with flaming red lips. She had a very good temperament. Waiting for the warm applause of the audience, her purplish red lips opened and closed slightly with a smile.


    "The voting window of champion''s night is officially opened. All audience friends in front of the TV can vote for their favorite singers according to the voting method at the bottom of the screen. Each vote is very important to today''s competition. The voting will end 10 minutes after the singing of all tracks. Now, please move your fingers and start voting."


    In fact, this voting method in the last game is to allow more audiences to participate. They have already started voting before singing. It seems that the players who appear in front will be more dominant. It is already a championship competition and depends more on the popularity accumulated in the previous games. The audience had a clear idea of their strength in the previous programs.


    The program will announce the number of votes of each participating singer at several time nodes.


    The voting window on wechat has been opened. Netizens can vote through wechat and get real-time updated information.


    Little Pang Xie volunteered to undertake the task of online voting again. On the Internet, an account can only cast one vote, while on TV, each mobile phone number can only cast one vote by SMS. After little Pang cast his vote, he began to pay attention to the comments of netizens and the topics about Han mo.


    Xuanxuan sat in front of the TV, looked at the host talking on the screen, tilted her small head and asked her grandmother, "Xuanxuan also wants to vote for her father."


    Chen Yuehong hugged the little guy, and then urged Han Jun, "are you done? Did your son vote? "


    Han Jun, wearing reading glasses, input on his mobile phone according to the method at the bottom of the TV screen. Finally, he finished it, smiled and said, "OK, vote."


    Voters can also edit text messages directly to cheer on their favorite singers.


    The bottom of the screen scrolls the text messages sent by the audience in real time.


    "I just want to see Han mo. Sit and wait for the idol to appear on the stage. "


    "Look forward to Han Mo''s new song."


    "The host is so beautiful today. Give the makeup artist a compliment."


    "If Han Mo doesn''t have a champion today, I''ll eat the mouse live."


    The first few songs of the program are performed by eliminated singers. Because there is no pressure, they perform better than before.


    The scene was warmed up very successfully. The ratings of the program "looking for a good voice" were very high in the first two seasons, so this season is called the most money free program. The dance beauty light band is the best team in the whole North.


    After all the returning singers performed, Li Manli came to the stage and showed the number of off-site votes since the beginning of the program on the big screen. There is no suspense. The number of votes in front depends on the popularity of the singer itself, mainly the votes of their fans. According to the popularity of the previous competition, in fact, everyone has a mental estimate.


    Han Mo is well deserved to take the lead. Chang Hao follows closely. The gap between the two is not too large, while the votes of the other three singers are similar, but there is a big gap between Han Mo and Chang Hao.


    Guo Tao and Wang Qian stood on the side of the stage. Different from previous episodes, this time there was another person, Zhang Mingli of the children''s channel of Beidu TV. She begged Wang Qian for a long time to let her bring herself in.


    "Sister Xi, if you hadn''t brought me in today, it would definitely have left me the greatest regret of my life. As a loyal fan of brother Han, I haven''t even seen a scene. How can this be?" Zhang Mingli has long wanted to see Han Mo''s live singing. Although he is also a TV station, he is not on the same station and is not a class of program. He only knows Wang Qian and is not familiar. He has the cheek to beg for a month. Finally, he mixed station tickets in the last scene.


    Wang Qian rolled her eyes. "Don''t call me sister. You''re older than me." She can''t stand Zhang Mingli, who is clearly an uncle. She has to call herself her brother in front of children and call her sister everywhere by virtue of her small size.


    Zhang Mingli reacted quickly and immediately changed his mind, "sister Xi, thank you for bringing me in."


    It was awkward. Wang Qian ignored him and turned her eyes at him again.


    "There''s no suspense about brother Han winning the championship. Sister Xi, let''s make a bet. I bet brother Han is the champion." Zhang Mingli said to Wang Qian with a smile.


    "You''re sick. I want to bet on Han Mo to win." Wang Qian glanced at him again.


    "Chang Hao is also very strong." Guo Tao, who hadn''t spoken for a long time, suddenly said.


    "There is only one word difference between having strength and the most strength, but it is a world apart. Chang Hao has been beaten by brother Han, and there can be no waves in the last game." Zhang Mingli is Han Mo''s iron core. With two bracelets on his chest, he said unconvinced.


    Guo Tao also hopes that Han Mo will win the championship. What he just said is just an objective fact.


    At the end of Ye Lizhi''s performance, it was just a time node, and the voting results were displayed at the top of the big screen again.


    "What? Is there a mistake? " Zhang Mingli scolded in a low voice.


    "Director Guo, their program team won''t make a mistake about the voting results."


    Guo Tao said with a dignified expression, "no, there will be no error in counting votes in real time." He thought about it and continued, "in fact, it''s normal. The last time he announced the number of votes was before the participating singers sang, they all voted by their own fans. After the first few singers sang, they should attract some passers-by audiences to vote. It''s not surprising that the number of votes changed."

 Chapter 154

    The number of votes cast by each contestant is shown in the form of a histogram, which shows the number of votes and names they have received.


    The audience could not help showing unexpected expressions on their faces. Some whispered to the left and right, some opened their mouths directly, and some even distorted and ferocious faces. The camera also deliberately captured those audience expressions to increase the sense of mystery. The audience in front of the TV saw the surprised expressions of the people on the scene before they saw the votes on the big screen.


    Shu Yaxiu frowned slightly, and the cherry red lips subconsciously opened slightly.


    Lei Jia leaned back in surprise.


    Han Mo was unexpectedly overtaken. The number of votes increased through the time of several songs, but Chang Hao''s cumulative increase increased rapidly. At the moment, he is in the first position.


    Chang Hao smiled when he knew his votes.


    The little assistant handed over his water cup, and then the dog leg said, "brother Hao is sure to win the championship this time. What''s the use of the previous ranking in the front? The most important thing for us is this championship night. Congratulations, brother Hao."


    Although Chang Hao didn''t speak, he had listened to the little assistant''s words in his heart. He was very happy, drank water and leaned back on the sofa.


    Because this time was just stuck at the time node of announcing the number of votes, Han Mo and Meng Si were waiting behind the stage. Little Pang Xie shouted, "how possible."


    Meng Si didn''t have such a big reaction, but his two striped eyebrows were also fighting.


    Only Han Mo was calm. He looked at the number of votes and didn''t say a word.


    "Brother Han, you were overtaken by Chang Hao. How is this possible? How can Chang Hao sing as well as our brother Han? What are the voting audience thinking?" Little Pang Xie, I have two fleshy fists here, waving.


    Han Mo smiled and said, "I haven''t sung yet."


    Xiao Pang was suddenly stunned, "hissing," yes, brother Han hasn''t sung yet. " Then he touched the back of his head and giggled twice.


    Han Mo is the last one to play. There will be a period of interaction after he sings, which means that if he wants to become a champion in the end, he must sing for 5 minutes and the subsequent interactive links, and the number of votes increases rapidly. However, it is not ruled out that the number of votes of others is also growing rapidly, so no one knows what will happen without the final deadline.


    This is why the program changed the voting link on Championship night. In this case, the competition for the championship is more complicated and confusing.


    Han Mo, who originally thought he was the best candidate for the championship, only ranked second in the number of votes before singing. Fans who pay attention to Han Mo are sweating for him.


    The stage suddenly darkened and the lights went out, leaving Han Mo enough time to go on stage.


    Han Mo stood in the center of the stage, holding a microphone. A beam of light shone on him. The lights lit up in circles and cooperated with the sound effect.


    The whole stage became bright but with a touch of mystery.


    When Han Mo appeared in front of everyone, the audience applauded.


    "Dad, Dad!" The little guy pointed to the TV, suddenly jumped off the sofa and jumped in front of the TV, "my father, my father, this is my father."


    "Come on, Xuanxuan, come back quickly. Let''s listen to Dad singing quietly." Chen Yuehong asked the little guy to sit back on the sofa.


    The little guy quickly backed his two legs back to the sofa.


    This time Han Mo didn''t use Li Mai. He held the microphone in one hand.


    The prelude sounded slowly, Han Moqing''s eyes dropped slightly, then slowly looked up, and a low magnetic voice suddenly sounded


    "I want to see you laugh


    I want to make trouble with you


    Want to hold you in my arms


    Last second, I was arguing with a red face


    Turn around and make up the next second "


    After singing the last word of this paragraph, his eyes subconsciously glanced down the stage, just colliding with Shuya''s gentle eyes in the air.


    Although it was only a moment, it was enough to make Shuya''s heart fluctuate violently. Just like when she first saw Han Mo performing on the stage, she didn''t know that he would become her boyfriend that year. That year, she didn''t expect that one day she would follow him to a strange city recklessly. That year, she was just a girl. That year, they only knew simple and beautiful little happiness, That year, her eyes had nothing but love him


    "I''m not afraid of you crying


    I''m not afraid of your name


    Because you are my pride


    A pair of eyes running after you


    A heart is ready "


    Han Mo took two steps forward. Others were just walking normally. The camera moved with his movement.


    Some displacements are not just space, maybe heart to heart.


    For Han Mo, it''s only three months since he first saw Shuya. He often sees Shuya, who once looked like a girl, running happily on the campus and laughing happily, like a few-year-old child, very beautiful, very beautiful. But more in my memory is Shuya''s continuous encouragement and support after the original owner''s failure. Every time he is in a bad mood and loses his temper with her, she silently tolerates and smiles.


    At first it was pity, then heartache, and then even he didn''t know what emotion it was.


    Knowing Shuya''s worry when driving in the rainstorm, she was flustered when she went out to look for Shuya. She saw Shuya''s desperate when she was trapped. At the end of all this, Han Mo tossed around all night. He was no longer the Han Mo, and he was just Han mo.


    All feelings are true, to parents, children and Shuya.


    "... do you know all my heartbeats, jump with you..."


    Han Mo smiled. He is Han Mo here. He is a unique Han mo. he is a son, a father, a... Ha ha


    Just meet you once. It''s like bathing in the spring breeze. Only when I meet you do I know what it''s like to beat my heart. Only when I meet you do I know that all the struggle is just for you to smile like a child forever. Yes, just once. This time is a lifetime.


    Those who understand understand, and those who are drunk are drunk. They don''t find themselves crying until hot tears drop on the back of their hands. Shuya took a breath and tried to control her emotions. What appeared in front of her was Han Mo who smashed the window with his bare hands, Han Mo who stood against the body with his bare hands, and Han Mo who obviously had no strength but still refused to give up calling her name.


    She once thought she would no longer love. What is this now.


    As Han Mo slowly took the microphone away from his face, the music became weaker and finally disappeared into the air.


    Time seemed to be at a standstill without any sound. This state lasted for three seconds.


    Suddenly, everyone seemed to wake up from a dream, and continuous applause broke out on the scene.


    "Han Mo is great. He listens to too many love songs, but for the first time, he has a feeling that the object of confession is in front of him." Leijia wiped the corners of her eyes and said with a clap.


    Zhai Xu didn''t make too many comments, but he also applauded.


    Shuya didn''t move until the camera was about to sweep to her position. Peng Ye whispered behind her. She suddenly reacted and clapped her hands like everyone else.


    Without any suspense or preparation, Han Mo once again brought everyone''s emotions into his song. Everyone is the protagonist in his song. In this short five minutes, he recalled the story once again.


    Maybe childish, maybe romantic, maybe happy, maybe sad, maybe the vitality of love, maybe just passing away.


    He may have gone far, he may be around right now.

 Chapter 155

    "Can you release me?" Wang Qian glanced at Zhang Mingli without expression.


    Zhang Mingli suddenly took back his eyes from Han Mo, looked at Wang Qian beside him, and then bowed his head to find that he had been holding Wang Qian''s arm.


    "Sister Xi, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Ah, no, it''s sister Xi. "


    Wang Xi rolled her eyes at him and shook her arm away.


    The assistant editor and director informed the singers in charge that they were ready to go on stage and would announce the off-site voting results.


    Li Manli interacted with the audience on the stage, and the singers came to the waiting area one after another.


    The little assistant followed Chang Hao with a dogleg look on his face. "I''ve contacted the people in the company. Let''s go back to celebrate in the evening."


    Chang Hao waved his hand, "the results have not been announced. Everything is unknown." Although he said so, in fact, he began to be proud in his heart.


    When Xiao Pang heard their conversation, he sneered and whispered, "cut, I really don''t know where the confidence comes from."


    The participating singers came on stage in the order of appearance. Everyone faced the audience. Behind them was a large screen. The number of votes of each contestant was displayed on the screen, and the number was still changing.


    "There are only three minutes left before the voting deadline, and the number of votes is still growing." Li Manli turned sideways to the big screen and couldn''t help raising her tone. "Please don''t look back. I can only tell you that the number of votes of all of you is increasing, but how fast is the growth rate? Please judge by the expression of the audience."


    Li Manli deliberately created a tense atmosphere. The camera was aimed at the big screen. The audience in front of the TV could also see the rapidly increasing number of votes, and became nervous together.


    Chen Yuehong clenched her fists and shouted at the TV, "up, up."


    The little guy didn''t really understand, but he knew that the higher the column on the TV, the more votes, and jumped in front of the sofa, "Dad, come on, Dad."


    Han Jun didn''t shout, but he also shook his fist.


    "Over, over." Xiao Pang suddenly took Mengsi''s arm and shouted loudly.


    Meng Si smashed his mouth, rolled his eyes, and shook off Xiaobian''s arm.


    The number in the lower right corner of the large screen is counting down quickly.


    Han Mo''s number of votes has surpassed Chang Hao, and it has increased rapidly with the naked eye. The blink time histogram has been a section higher than Chang Hao''s.


    Seeing the big screen, Chang Hao''s little assistant suddenly froze on his originally happy face. He quickly took out his mobile phone, covered his mouth and called aside, "where''s the person you''re looking for to vote? How did we get overtaken? what? It''s useless. I don''t care what method you use, vote for me. " Then he hung up the phone viciously.


    However, there was no change in the ranking of votes at the top of the screen, and Han Mo''s votes increased faster.


    Chang Hao kept smiling, but when his eyes swept to the little assistant, his face suddenly paused, and the corners of his eyes trembled slightly.


    "There are only thirty seconds left in the countdown!" Li Manli shouted excitedly, and the audience was boiling.


    "Today is the championship night of the third season of finding a good voice. The number of interactive votes of the audience has exceeded the historical record. Now let''s invite the audience and friends in front of the TV to count down with me and record this historic moment. "


    10ˇ˘ Nine, eight, seven


    Xuanxuan waved her little hand and jumped in front of the TV. The soft waxy voice followed the countdown, "six, five, four..."


    In the TV, the whole audience countdown together, and the number at the top of the screen is growing and changing rapidly.


    3ˇ˘ Two, one.


    The numbers on the big screen suddenly stopped, time seemed to stand still at that moment, and the number of votes under all names stopped growing.


    After a pause, the audience burst into thunderous applause. The camera moved from the number of votes on the screen to Han Mo, and only the image of Han Mo appeared on the TV.


    "Dad, it''s dad." The little guy jumped up happily.


    Chen Yuehong held Xuanxuan''s small hand and waved it.


    "I announce that in the third season of looking for a good voice, the champion of champion night is Han Mo! Congratulations, Han Mo! "


    The returning singers and dancers have been on stage, and other singers like Han Mo congratulate them. At this time, according to the prior arrangement, the guest judges will also be on stage. The last shot is that all the singers and dancers participating in the program appear in front of the camera and fill the stage.


    Shuya''s joy was no less than that of anyone who hoped Han Mo to win, but she couldn''t laugh like others and congratulate Han mo. Zhai Xu and Lei Jia made an invitation gesture to let Shu Ya take the stage first.


    People around Han Mo congratulated him. Han Mo responded politely to everyone who reached out to him. Ye Lizhi rushed to him and gave him a hug. Later, some singers hugged him to congratulate him.


    Liu Xiaoqing followed Ye Lizhi, suddenly stepped forward, padded her feet and gave Han Mo a polite hug.


    "Congratulations, congratulations." Liu Xiaoqing congratulated Han Mo again.


    "Thank you." Han Mo stood upright, his hands hanging on both sides of his body, just nodded slightly, and there was no other response.


    Shu Ya, who just came to the stage, just saw the whole process of Liu Xiaoqing embracing Han mo. she was going to come forward and suddenly stopped. Her smile stiffened on her face. She didn''t go any further and stood directly on the side.


    Lei Jia came forward to shake hands with Han Mo and congratulated him. Even Zhai Xu went over and said congratulations. Shu Ya never moved. Although she kept smiling, her heart was not taste, sour and astringent. She knew that Liu Xiaoqing was just a polite hug, and Han Mo didn''t respond, but she was unhappy. Shu Ya was angry and didn''t want to see Han mo.


    Han Mo glanced at Shuya and wondered why she didn''t come, but he also looked away without waiting for her response.


    Until the evening when Han Mo and Meng Si left, Shuya and he didn''t interact. If it had been nothing before, but they contacted very frequently recently. Shuya''s attitude was a little strange. He didn''t think much, because the little guy had called him three times.


    Every phone call urged him to hurry back and hold a celebration banquet for him at home. Han Mo rejected Xiao Pang''s proposal and moved the company''s celebration banquet to the next day in the evening.


    The little guy has been pestering his father to perform the final award ceremony. Grandpa and grandma play the audience and applaud. Xuanxuan plays his father, while dad plays the host and announces the award-winning singer.


    After playing all night, he finally coaxed the little guy to sleep. He came out of the small room and closed the door. Before, he went directly to take a bath. This time, he couldn''t help taking out his mobile phone to see if there was any missing information, because the mobile phones were silent when coaxing the children to sleep. Han Mo was afraid that he didn''t hear any information coming in.


    There was nothing on the mobile phone except time. He put the mobile phone on the table and Han Mo walked into the bathroom.


    Shuya took her cell phone and put it into the quilt. Her slender fingers poked a picture on the screen. While poking his mouth, he said, "stupid, stupid, stupid, pig, take the initiative to wind up the message will die.".


    Poking the photo still doesn''t dispel her hatred. Shuya buttoned her mobile phone upside down on the bed and simply didn''t look at it. Her purplish red lips tooted. After thinking about it, she picked up her mobile phone and changed Han Mo''s name into a fool. Now she was a little satisfied and buttoned her mobile phone upside down on the bed again.


    Suddenly, the mobile phone Ding Dong rang. She quickly picked up the mobile phone. Youmei''s eyes couldn''t help opening wide, smiling and looking forward to it.


    Excited, Shuya''s expression froze. A news was displayed at the top of the screen. She threw her cell phone into the bed.


    After taking a bath, Han Mo picked up his mobile phone and walked into the bedroom. He thought Shuya was just avoiding suspicion. He didn''t talk to him on TV. He would at least send a message when he came back.


    Click to turn on the mobile phone. Han Mo doesn''t know that Shuya is eating dry vinegar and doesn''t think much. He puts the mobile phone aside, turns off the light and goes to bed.

 Chapter 156

    A week later, Guangdong and Hong Kong.


    Zhang Youcheng sighed softly and put down his headphones.


    "Book me a ticket and I''ll fly to Beidu myself." A week ago, Zhang Youcheng overheard "really love you" on the music platform. He was shocked that someone in Beidu could write such a good Cantonese song. So he asked his agent Fang Xiaoping to invite songs from sichen media in Beidu. Unexpectedly, Fang Xiaoping would fail and return in vain.


    It is an honor for Zhang Youcheng, a singer at the king level, to choose songs written by young music producers. How many people hope to make a hit with his east wind. If they are invited by Zhang Youcheng, it is too late to be happy. How can they refuse.


    This is Fang Xiaoping''s psychology, so when he went to sichen media and met Meng Si, he didn''t expect to eat a nail.


    As soon as Fang Xiaoping heard that Beidu was angry, "I haven''t seen a song producer who is not so popular that I haven''t even heard of his name. He can raise his value to a heinous level. His agent, his eyes have grown into the sky. He has no quality, too no quality. " Fang Xiaoping has never suffered such a loss in negotiations. Now he can''t help twitching at the corners of his mouth.


    Zhang Youcheng frowned slightly. "Have you seen the author of this song?" These days, he knew that Fang Xiaoping had failed and didn''t ask much. He had thought that if he couldn''t be invited, but the more he couldn''t get it, the better he felt. Every time he heard "really love you", he was excited. Today, he couldn''t help but decide to go to Beidu in person. No matter whether it was successful or not, he at least tried his best.


    "No." Fang Xiaoping was angry at the thought of Meng Si''s speechless scene. He had been an agent for Zhang Youcheng for more than ten years. No one dared to follow him in Guangdong and Hong Kong.


    Zhang Youcheng''s tone was very light, but he said firmly, "I must go to Beidu this time. I have booked the ticket and leave today."


    Fang Xiaoping wanted to say something, but when he saw Zhang Youcheng''s eyes that could not be changed, he lost his confidence and said helplessly, "OK, OK, there is a plane to Beidu this afternoon. I''ll go with you."


    He didn''t trust Zhang Youcheng to go alone. When he went to Beidu for the first time to find someone to invite songs, he ate it hard. Fang Xiaoping had to remember this experience for a lifetime.


    Fang Xiaoping called to book two tickets to Beidu at 3:40 p.m., and then began to prepare their luggage.


    ......


    Beidu, Han Mojia


    On the night when "looking for a good voice" ended, Shuya and Han Mo took the initiative to explain. They didn''t wait for his information until very late. Finally, they fell asleep with their mobile phone.


    Han Mo didn''t know what had happened to him, which made Shuya unhappy. He just felt that Shuya was tired and went to bed early, so he didn''t send a message to congratulate him.


    The most sad state of their quarrel is that one person is angry to death, but the other person doesn''t know she is angry. At this time, Shuya and Han Mo are in this state.


    Until two days later, when Shuya called the little guy, she severely questioned Han mo. Han Mo didn''t know that it was Liu Xiaoqing''s polite hug. He didn''t think he was wrong, but he said he would pay attention in the future.


    Shuya knew in her heart that it was really not a big deal. Although she never took the initiative to hug the male artists around her, there were many award links, and some artists would hug and congratulate each other. But the little temper came up and wanted Han Mo to give her a step down. Han Mo had a good attitude, so she didn''t care about it.


    Shu Ya came to Han Mo to play with the little guy this weekend.


    Han Jun and Chen Yuehong hid out very wisely and left space for them.


    The little guy knew that his mother was coming. He was excited and refused to go to bed the night before. Finally, he was coaxed by Han Mo for a long time before he went to bed. In the morning, he got up very early because of excitement, so he was too sleepy to open his eyes just after lunch at noon. He shouted for his father to hold him. As soon as he got up, he fell asleep with his little head down.


    Shuya followed Han Mo until he put Xuanxuan into the small bed. Shuya covered the little guy with a quilt, kissed him on the fleshy face, and attached herself to watch Xuanxuan.


    "The child''s face is round again." Shu yachong said in a drowning whisper.


    "I weighed her yesterday and gained three kilograms." Han Mo is a little proud. He always thinks that the fatter the child is, the better, and fat proves that his food is well cooked.


    In fact, Shuya really thinks that fat is cute. Children should have meat and can''t help kissing the child''s face again.


    The two men went to the door and continued to discuss the child''s sleeping position before gently closing the door.


    The little guy slept and the house suddenly quieted down.


    Shuya sat on the sofa and Han Mo poured her a cup of freshly squeezed juice.


    "Apple''s new show invited me." Shu Ya picked up the cup and said calmly.


    "Good." Apple TV''s program ratings have always been high. In addition, the variety shows in the world have just sprung up. The newly launched programs, whether the production team or external publicity, will be very attentive. This is a good thing.


    "Don''t you want to ask me what program it is?" Shuya took a sip of juice, and her soft lip was stained with a fruit grain. When she spoke, her fleshy lips opened up and down, very sexy.


    When Han Mo looked at the past, he just noticed this scene. He was nervous, hurriedly took back his eyes and gave a light "um".


    "Huh? Do you want it or not? " Shuya will not let go.


    Han Mo pulls out a paper towel and hands it to Shuya.


    "Why do you give me a tissue? Do you want it or not?" Shuya just wants Han Mo to ask her, but Han Mo is a man who can''t kick a few words.


    As long as his eyes shifted, Han Mo couldn''t help falling on Shuya''s lip dipped in fruit grains, and then he was uncomfortable. He looked away and didn''t look at it.


    Having settled down, Han Mo asked, "what program is it?"


    Han Mo finally asked along her train of thought. Shu Ya was a little happy and didn''t answer immediately. She was as proud as a child and drank a mouthful of fruit juice. This time, she found the fruit grains on the lip flap, gently licked it with her soft little tongue, and subconsciously bit her lips.


    When Han Mo finished drinking the juice and put down the glass, he just saw Shuya''s action. Suddenly he choked and coughed. He didn''t dare to see Shuya''s direction anymore.


    Shu Yagang wanted to talk about the program she wanted to participate in, but she found that Han Mo didn''t look at herself at all. She pouted and said angrily, "the new program of Apple station is called omnipotent challenge. I don''t know which guests I have, but I must have completed some projects in pairs."


    Shuya deliberately said that they were in a group. She smiled and looked at Han Mo''s expression.


    "Omnipotent challenge." Han Mo just repeated the name of the program again and didn''t speak again.


    "There will certainly be male guests, and this kind of program usually arranges male and female guests to take part in the challenge." Seeing Han Mo so calm, Shuya turned her eyes and said it on her own initiative. Beautiful and slightly picky, waiting for Han Mo to be jealous, but he will be jealous when he sees his polite hug with others. If we participate in the program together, we can''t believe that Han Mo is not jealous.


    Shuya looks at Han Mo with pride, waiting to see his nervous expression.


    Han Mo thought, still didn''t see Shuya, just said, "Oh."

 Chapter 157

    Guangdong Hong Kong Airport


    Wang Xi had just checked in her luggage and was very upset.


    For the new variety show, Wang Qian was sent to Guangdong and Hong Kong on a business trip. Today''s business trip was just over. It was originally a pleasant trip to Guangdong and Hong Kong. After work, she rolled her arms and sleeves. She bought two boxes of things to wear and eat, which were much cheaper than those in Beidu, but her happiness did not last to Beidu, The unfortunate news immediately gave her a knife.


    According to Wang Qian''s level in the TV station, she can only reimburse economy class round-trip tickets. Unfortunately, her ticket was booked late, leaving only first class. Originally, she thought she could negotiate with the station, but the negotiation failed. Seeing the doubled price, her heart trembled. All the money saved from shopping before paid first-class tickets. She almost broke her breath.


    Wang Qian looked at the information on the mobile phone screen and clenched her teeth.


    When she asked Guo Tao what to do about the extra price difference of the ticket, Guo Tao only replied three wordsˇ° Get out by yourself! "


    Wang Qian spat hard in her heart.


    She complained all the way, bleeding all the way until she saw this life

 Chapter 158

    It was the first time that Wang Qian lay in such a relaxed position on the plane. In fact, she didn''t really fall asleep. She just wanted to lie down and seize the time to enjoy every minute in first class.


    Until the plane stopped, she heard the voice of others walking around and the voice of the beautiful stewardess talking. Even the last second was enjoyed. She had to get off the plane. Wang Xi closed her goggles, picked up her luggage, looked back at her first-class position in her life, and reluctantly walked out of the plane.


    Zhang Youcheng and Fang Xiaoping sat in the business car waiting for them.


    Zhang Youcheng suddenly remembered the song he had just heard on the plane and turned to Fang Xiaoping, "have you ever heard" just once? "


    Fang Xiaoping was stunned when asked, thought about it and repeated, "just once"? No. "


    "What about boast?" Zhang Youcheng asked again.


    Fang Xiaoping shook his head, "there''s nothing."


    Zhang Youcheng did not speak again, but his mind was full of the two songs he had just heard.


    ......


    Sichen media building


    Meng Si put down the phone and smiled, "the people from Guangdong and Hong Kong are coming again."


    Little Pang Xie was stunned. The artists in Guangdong and Hong Kong didn''t have much contact with them. His fat head kept running, searching for people who might be related, but he still got nothing and looked at the boss blankly.


    Meng Si smashed his mouth, "Zhang Youcheng."


    Xiao Pang''s eyes were stunned. Some time ago, Zhang Youcheng''s agent came out of the office with great popularity. He still remembered that he came again this time.


    "Didn''t you turn down their invitation last time?" Xiao Pang asked puzzled.


    Meng Si smiled, sipped his coffee and shook his head meaningfully. "Yes, I refused. The agent took himself too seriously."


    Xiao Pang probably knows the context. Before Fang Xiaoping came to invite songs, his attitude towards Meng Si was like that of a big coffee from Guangdong and Hong Kong and a small music producer in Beidu. He put himself in a high position and hated having to give money to others to write songs for him. Xiao Pang saw many such people, even if it was someone else, but this time he invited Han Mo, who was an idol, Who can bear it. "I refuse this time," he said with his mouth tilted


    "This time, Zhang Youcheng also came." If it''s still the agent, Meng Si doesn''t even bother to meet and directly sends Xiao Pang to refuse. As long as this guy has something to do with Han Mo, it''s like beating chicken blood. He can''t afford to lose money, but others Zhang Youcheng personally invites songs from Guangdong and Hong Kong. Face still needs to be given, and meeting can''t be avoided.


    Meng Si continued, "they asked me to meet at the restaurant of Baiyun Building. You go with me."


    "Now?" Xiao Pang looked at the time.


    "Yes, now."


    Zhang Youcheng and Fang Xiaoping just arrived at the hotel where they stayed. According to Fang Xiaoping''s arrangement, they rested for one night first and then met Meng si the next day. However, Zhang Youcheng didn''t want to delay. The purpose of going to Beidu was to invite songs, so Fang Xiaoping asked Meng Si to meet that day.


    The two were sitting in the VIP room of the restaurant. Fang Xiaoping didn''t understand why Zhang Youcheng was so relaxed about inviting songs. According to Zhang Youcheng''s status, well-known songwriters in Guangdong and Hong Kong lined up to write songs for him. In Fang Xiaoping''s heart, there was no need to go all the way to Beidu to invite songs. He was still like a songwriter who hadn''t even heard of his name.


    Fang Xiaoping looked at his watch discontentedly, "not yet. Is there a sense of time?"


    "It hasn''t been long since we made an appointment. It takes time to come here." Zhang Youcheng said.


    "I really don''t understand why I have to ask them for songs." Fang Xiaoping really doesn''t understand why Zhang Youcheng is so persistent with the author of "really love you".


    Zhang Youcheng is very kind and has no star shelf. He has cooperated with Fang Xiaoping for more than ten years. He is like an old friend. He sighed softly, "you don''t understand, my feeling can''t be wrong. Trust me."


    Fang Xiaoping said helplessly, "of course I believe you. I don''t believe them. Last time you didn''t see sichen media..."


    "What''s the matter with our sichen media?" Meng Si just walked to the door and asked directly when he heard Fang Xiaoping''s words.


    Fang Xiaoping closed his mouth in embarrassment, his face stiffened, and stood up with Zhang Youcheng.


    Zhang Youcheng took the initiative to get up and shake hands with Meng Si. He was very modest.


    Meng Si also met with Zhang Youcheng in private for the first time. He had seen Zhang Youcheng face-to-face on collective occasions with many people before. His impression of Zhang Youcheng was neither good nor bad.


    Zhang Youcheng thought Meng Si would come with the songwriter he wanted to invite. At the moment, he was a little disappointed, but he said politely, "it''s a pity that Mr. Han didn''t come with Mr. Meng."


    Meng Si didn''t want to ask Han Mo to come. To tell the truth, he didn''t want Han Mo to write songs for Zhang Youcheng, because Fang Xiaoping''s attitude was too bad last time, but Meng Si had a much better impression of the heavenly king when he saw Zhang Youcheng himself this time.


    "Han Mo is very busy. He still has work to do. I usually do it for him to meet and talk about cooperation." Mengsi made a round.


    Fang Xiaoping was chased away by Meng Si last time. He didn''t swallow his breath. He saw that Meng Si brought only an assistant this time, not even Han mo. it was obvious that he had no sincerity and came again.


    He said to himself, "how busy can a songwriter who hasn''t even heard of his name." But on the surface, he smiled at Meng Si, "I didn''t expect that the artists of sichen media are so busy. It seems that the market of Beidu is really large." Then he smiled again.


    Zhang Youcheng glanced at Fang Xiaoping and frowned slightly. Although he felt sorry that he didn''t see Han Mo, he didn''t want to be unhappy. He quickly said, "I didn''t expect your company to have such talents. The Cantonese song is very well written. I was very moved after listening to the song" really love you ". I hope to have the opportunity to cooperate with Mr. Han. "


    Meng Si didn''t speak. He smiled, pinched his orchid finger and picked up the tea cup.


    Fang Xiaoping rolled his eyes, pressed the fire and said, "but Mr. Han is not a big man in the industry and has no representative work. Although he doesn''t know how long he has been in the industry, he can only be regarded as a newcomer here, and the price can''t be too high." He just wanted Meng Si to know not to be too proud. We have come on our own initiative to look up to you and want to raise the price.


    Little pangxie was so angry that he wanted to throw his mobile phone on Fang Xiaoping''s head, but he tried to control his expression so that he wouldn''t be seen by the other party as having the impulse to beat him violently.


    Meng Si was not offended by Fang Xiaoping''s words at all. He continued to drink tea with a smile and praised from time to time.


    Fang Xiaoping was even more angry when he looked at Meng Si''s indifferent state.


    Talking about cooperation is actually a negotiation. Whoever takes the initiative will win. This is a battlefield without gunsmoke. It seems bland, but there is a mystery behind it. Zhang Youcheng wants to get Han Mo''s song. Fang Xiaoping wants to bargain. Meng Si doesn''t want them to succeed. At this time, only Xiao Pang is a bystander.


    Suddenly a beautiful melody sounded, accompanied by a low magnetic male voice.


    Xiao Pang quickly turned off the bell. Usually, when he came out with Meng Si, he would adjust his mobile phone to vibrate. This time, he came in and saw Fang Xiaoping''s pull sample patronizing him. He was unhappy and forgot to adjust it.


    The bell rang a little suddenly, and everyone''s eyes were briefly attracted by him. Meng Si didn''t care. He glanced away, and Fang Xiaoping glanced contemptuously at Xiao Pang.


    Only Zhang Youcheng stared at Xiao Pang, because he was too familiar with the song. Although he had only heard it twice before this time, he would never be wrong.

 Chapter 159

    Zhang Youcheng subconsciously stared, "excuse me, what''s the name of this song?"


    Although Zhang Youcheng believed that his ear power would never be wrong. Basically, no matter what song he listened to, he would react immediately when he heard it again. He was very sure that this song was the one he had heard on the plane.


    Zhang Youcheng''s expectant eyes have been staring at Xiao Pang, waiting for his answer.


    The phone suddenly rang. Xiao Pang was very embarrassed and hurriedly turned off his cell phone. Unexpectedly, Zhang Youcheng asked himself what song the bell was.


    The apology on Xiao Pang''s face suddenly became full of complacency and opened the conversation box in an instant. "This song is called pompous, which is sung by my idol. I tell you that I am very particular about listening to songs. I don''t listen to saliva songs, I don''t listen to the lyrics, and I deliberately don''t listen to my skills. Every song of my idol is a classic. In my heart, he calls it the second, and no one can call it the first."


    When it comes to Han Mo, Xiao Pang talks a lot. Only what he can''t think of, not what he doesn''t dare to boast.


    Meng Si secretly laughed and shook his head.


    Fang Xiaoping looked disdainful and dared to say such a big talk in front of the real king level singer.


    Only the corners of Zhang Youcheng''s eyes trembled slightly. Listening carefully to Xiao Pang''s words, he suddenly seemed to think of something and continued to ask, "is he also singing once?" He still remembered that the first single cycle song of the little girl sitting next to him on the plane seemed to be sung by this person. At that time, he wondered why he had never heard such a good song before.


    Zhang Youcheng even asked about his favorite song. Xiao Pang couldn''t help raising his tone. "Of course," once is good "is a new song sung by my idol recently. Not long ago, he won the championship on the championship night of" looking for a good voice "


    Zhang Youcheng doesn''t know much about Beidu''s programs. They only watch Cantonese programs in Guangdong and Hong Kong. He doesn''t know the program "looking for a good voice", but he wants to know the singer and songwriter of these two songs.


    Everyone says that Zhang Youcheng is a singer God and a king singer in Guangdong and Hong Kong, but no one knows his pressure. To maintain his position in the singing world, he should not only strive to improve himself and maintain a good state, but also keep looking for new songs and songs suitable for him.


    Without the support of new songs, the classic old songs will be replaced by new ones sooner or later. This is why Zhang Youcheng will come all the way to the north to invite songs. He will not miss any chance to get good songs.


    Zhang Youcheng continued to ask, "who is the producer of the lyrics and songs of" just once "and" boast ", does Mr. Pang know?"


    He thinks Xiao Pang is just a singer who likes singing these two songs. Like ordinary fans, he doesn''t necessarily know who the songwriter is, and ordinary people won''t pay attention to these, so he asked Xiao Pang in a tentative tone.


    Xiao Pang took a sip of tea and replied proudly, "of course I know."


    Fang Xiaoping couldn''t stand little Pang Xie''s expression. He whispered in Zhang Youcheng''s ear, "let''s talk about Han Mo first. It''s not appropriate to ask other songwriters at this time."


    Originally, Zhang Youcheng wanted to continue to ask questions. After listening to Fang Xiaoping''s words, he also felt a little inappropriate. He glanced at Meng Si, who had not spoken for a long time, and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Mr. Meng, Mr. Pang''s cell phone ring suddenly reminded me of the two songs I had heard before."


    Meng Si waved his hand, pursed his mouth and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter."


    "Let''s continue to talk about cooperation with Mr. Han." Although Zhang Youcheng wants to know the relevant information about the songwriters of the two songs just now, he is afraid Meng Si will mind. After all, he is talking about cooperation with him at the moment.


    Xiao Pang looked at Zhang Youcheng and Meng Si, touched the back of his head and muttered that these two songs were sung by Han mo.


    Xiao Pang couldn''t hide something in his heart. He looked at Meng Si hesitantly and didn''t speak again.


    Zhang Youcheng saw Xiao Pang''s expression and had a bold idea in his heart. He knew that sichen media was a leading enterprise in the circle. He was really uncomfortable in the middle of the topic just now and hurriedly said, "Mr. Meng is sorry." Then he asked Xiao Pang, "are the songwriters of these two songs in your company?"


    Xiao Pang was more confused and nodded, "yes."


    Zhang Youcheng patted the table excitedly, "great, Mr. Meng, today is just right. Can we talk about the cooperation scheme of the two music producers together? I sincerely hope to invite songs to the two music producers at the same time."


    Meng Si smiled and sipped his tea.


    Xiao Pang didn''t resist "ah?" He said with a puzzled voice, "but it''s not two people who wrote these three songs."


    Because Zhang Youcheng knew that the songwriters of "really love you" were Han Mo, he thought that the authors of "exaggeration" and "just once" were both songwriters, "are they three? It doesn''t matter. No matter how many people, I sincerely hope to cooperate with them. "


    Xiao Pang looked at Zhang Youcheng, the heavenly king singer, a heavyweight who was called the God of Cantonese by fans in Guangdong and Hong Kong, and looked at himself with such hot and expectant eyes. A trace of amazement ran through his body.


    Xiao Pang shook his head, "not three..." before he finished, anxious Zhang Youcheng interrupted him.


    "Four?"


    Xiao Pang suddenly said, "neither." Then he stretched out his hand, slowly raised a finger and swallowed saliva, "there''s only one."


    One?


    Zhang Youcheng was stunned. The songwriter of "really love you" was Han Mo, so "exaggeration" and "just once"


    "All the songwriters of the three songs are Han Mo?" Zhang Youcheng almost shouted out this sentence. His Mandarin was very stiff. After the tone became heavier, it sounded more illegible, but Meng Si and Xiao Pang understood it.


    Xiao Pang nodded hard.


    Munce smiled and then made a quiet gesture. "Shh, don''t talk. Listen."


    Music is playing in the hall outside the box, and the beautiful melody is floating in the air.


    "Where has all the time gone


    I''m old before I feel young


    Have children for a lifetime


    My mind is full of children crying and laughing. "


    The private room was quiet in an instant until more than half of the songs were sung in a minute. Little Pang Xie said excitedly, "this song was also written by brother Han. Now, as long as you walk into a business shop in Beidu, whether it''s selling clothes or cars, cafes, restaurants, guest houses, as long as it''s a place where music can be played, there will be songs written by brother Han."


    Meng Si slightly raised his eyebrows and sighed in a pretended voice, "little Pang said so. Just now Mr. Fang said that we have no representative works of Han Mo, and we can only be a newcomer no matter how many years we have been in the industry."


    Zhang Youcheng stared at Fang Xiaoping.


    Fang Xiaoping is also aware of current affairs and hurriedly said, "I''m ignorant. I''ve only heard Cantonese songs before. Blame me, blame me."


    Meng Si seemed not to hear Fang Xiaoping speak. He continued to play with the exquisite tea cup of the hotel and said with a smile, "in fact, we Han Mo are really a newcomer. We have just made our debut in less than four months, and the songs we have created add up to 12. Unfortunately, the first Scripture."


    Little pangxie couldn''t help laughing. Then he quickly strained his expression and nodded his head.

 Chapter 160

    Zhang Youcheng just recovered from his surprise. When he heard "really love you", he already thought that the songwriter of this song was very powerful and had excellent singing and writing. Because he had never heard of the name, he asked Fang Xiaoping to check it.


    But Fang Xiaoping didn''t look down on the small producer in Beidu at all. When he saw that his name was unfamiliar, he directly said that there was no representative work, and Zhang Youcheng didn''t verify it again, which caused today''s embarrassment.


    Until the end, Meng Si didn''t give a clear reply to Zhang Youcheng when he left. He just said that he would discuss with Han mo before giving the final result. After all, writing songs takes time.


    In fact, Meng Si said the truth, he only responsible for the Han Mo refusal, feel that the work is not directly appropriate to shut out, will not let them harass to Han Mo, but he can not refuse, it can only see the wishes of Han Mo, this job is to pick up or not, only Han Mo himself has the final say, he can not finally decide.


    Han Mo is still enjoying his family at home. He doesn''t know what happened in the restaurant on the first floor of Baiyun Building.


    Shuya deliberately set aside a day to play with her children. At noon, when the children fell asleep, she wanted to communicate with Han mo. the final result was to play the piano against a cow. She finally knew that this idiom never satirized the cow, but the person who played the piano.


    After the little guy woke up, Shuya angrily ignored Han mo.


    Shuya picked up the toys one by one. The little guy ran to his father and said mysteriously, "Dad, did you make mom angry?" The little expression is quite serious.


    Han Mo was stunned by his daughter''s question and smiled and touched the little guy''s head. "Did mom say that?"


    Xuanxuan cupped her mouth with her little hands on her back. "It''s not what her mother said, but what Xuanxuan saw."


    Han Mo looked blankly at Shuya''s direction and tried to recall what he had done wrong. It seemed that he had not. When he thought about what a four-year-old child could see, he must have guessed. He actually reflected. He smiled bitterly in his heart and pinched Xuanxuan''s small face. "Xiaoxuanxuan read wrong, my mother is not so stingy, How can you be angry? "


    The little guy sighed like an adult, "Dad is not only bad, but also stupid. He''s too clever." Then he shook his head with his little hand on his back, returned to his mother, stood behind his mother, turned around and made a face at Korean ink.


    Han Mo was amused by the little guy''s expression.


    Chen Yuehong and Han Jun came home when they were about to cook. Then they quickly occupied the kitchen as if they had discussed it. They immediately closed the door and left the vast space outside for a family of three.


    In this way, Han Mo can''t come in to cook. He can only stay with Shu Ya. There is also a lovely Xuanxuan. Chen Yuehong looks out from the crack of the kitchen door, and then winks at his wife. Han Jun admires her and gives her a thumb.


    "Mom, this puzzle is so difficult. I can''t spell it." The little guy showed a small expression of embarrassment.


    Shuya gathered together and looked carefully at the puzzle the little guy took out. "Mom, help you spell it together." In fact, Shuya is not very good at jigsaw puzzles. Xiumei frowned slightly and picked up the jigsaw puzzles one by one to find their location.


    "Dad, will you help me? The puzzle is so difficult. " The little guy''s soft waxy voice called his father again.


    Han Mo is good at building blocks and jigsaw puzzles. His character is that he can calm down and work slowly, so he often buys some assembly toys, building blocks and jigsaw puzzles for Xuanxuan.


    Just now, the little guy deliberately found out the puzzle she thought was the most difficult. She thought that in this way, her parents could stay together for a while. She didn''t want her mother to go.


    When the little guy saw that it was getting dark outside the window, he was very upset. His little head began to think about how to let his mother stay.


    Xuanxuan thought the puzzle was very difficult, and Shuya wasn''t particularly good at it, but it was Pediatrics for Han mo. she put it together in three or two clicks, and said proudly, "Xuanxuan, look, Dad can put it together at once."


    He thought the little guy would jump and jump happily as usual, put his arm around his father''s neck and said, "Dad is great."


    At the moment, the little guy pouted and didn''t buy it at all. Han Mo was still a little strange. Shu Ya looked at the time and said softly, "it''s a little late, Xuanxuan. Will mom come back to play with you next time?"


    "Xuanxuan doesn''t want her mother to go." The little guy tried to keep his mother.


    Chen Yuehong, who has been in the kitchen, is not idle except cooking. She has been watching and listening all the time. She pricks her ears and hears Shuya say she is leaving. She hurried out and waved to her son.


    Han Mo got up and went to the kitchen door, "what''s up? Mom. "


    "You go and tell Shuya that the food is ready and stay for dinner." Chen Yuehong smiled and whispered.


    Han Mo Qing, um, walked back and touched the head of Xuanxuan, who was flirting with her mother, and then whispered, "just now mom said, the food is ready and let you stay for dinner."


    Shuya heard the first four words. Her heart sank. She didn''t want to talk to Han mo. she didn''t bite. She just deliberately said loudly that she was leaving. She also wanted Han Mo to respond. As a result, she came back. Although she said to let her stay for dinner, it was like conveying other people''s meaning, which made people feel uncomfortable.


    As soon as Chen Yuehong heard her son''s words, "tut" and whispered, "how can this child be so beautiful?" He turned and walked towards the stove. His wife, who was cooking, turned her eyes. "My son is like you, my son."


    Han Jun was inexplicably scolded, and his heart was unhappy. "He cares about me."


    "Whatever you want." Chen Yuehong said angrily.


    Han Jun also got excited and argued, "sweet words are useful every day. Ten thousand words of love are not as precious as the bowl of noodles I brought to your mouth when you were sick." When the old man said this, the dishes were fried and the fire was turned off. "Don''t be stunned. Bring a plate."


    Chen Yuehong tilted her lips, smiled and didn''t speak. To be honest, when she was young, she envied other people''s husbands for their emotional appeal. She coaxed her wife to turn around. When she was old, she preferred Han Jun''s character. She followed him steadfastly, didn''t bend her heart, never said nice words, but did intimate things silently.


    Shuya was a little unhappy because of Han Mo''s stupidity in the afternoon. She had thought that Han Mo would keep her for dinner in the evening and then take the initiative to say some soft words. She would have a step down. She didn''t have to be so awkward, but Han Mo seemed like nothing had happened. She didn''t know what to do. She was angry.


    Shuya pretended not to care and said, "does my aunt want to keep me for dinner, or do you want to keep me for dinner?"


    Han Mo understood why Shuya didn''t answer. She was tangled with this. He quickly said, "of course, I want to keep you for dinner. We Xuanxuan also want her mother to stay for dinner, right?" Han Mo quickly picked up the little guy and saved the scene.


    No matter how much the little guy is, she simply wants her parents to stay together and her mother to stay for a while. The little brain chick pecks rice and nods, "yes, yes, will it be good for her mother to stay for dinner?"


    Shuya found herself a step and took the little guy from Han Mo''s arms. "Mom is to have dinner with Xuanxuan." Then he walked proudly towards the restaurant.

 Chapter 161

    At dinner, Chen Yuehong winked at Han Mo and wanted him to bring more vegetables to Shu Ya, but Han Mo pretended not to see it.


    Chen Yuehong has been scolding her son "axis" with her eyes.


    Han Mo ignores his mother. He knows too well that he can''t eat. Others still try to put food in the bowl and can''t help eating it, so he doesn''t want to give Shuya such pressure.


    More importantly, Han Mo knows that female stars like Shuya should pay attention to diet, especially dinner. They generally don''t eat a lot. Mom and dad''s table today is full of hard dishes and full of calories. If Shuya eats too much, she will exercise and consume excess calories when she goes back at night. He doesn''t want Shuya to work hard.


    Of course, these are his psychological activities, which others don''t know.


    Especially Shu Ya even saw that her aunt meant to want Han Mo to bring her vegetables, but Han Mo pretended not to see it. Are you so reluctant to bring me food? Shuya muttered angrily.


    Chen Yuehong''s single-minded thought matches Shuya and Han mo. she has long seen that Shuya still has the meaning of compound. Unfortunately, her stupid son has not been enlightened.


    What can I do? My son didn''t take the food, so she had to take it by herself. She tried her best to take the food for Shuya. After a while, a small hill has been piled out of Shuya''s bowl.


    Han Mo guesses right. Shuya doesn''t eat much at night, especially high calorie things, in order to maintain her figure. If she eats too much one day, she will burn off the calories before going to bed by exercising. She manages her figure very strictly.


    Shu Ya looked at all kinds of meat piled up in the bowl. She was embarrassed to refuse Chen Yuehong''s kindness. She had to put it in her mouth. However, she was silently calculating how much exercise to increase when she went home for a while.


    Chen Yuehong and Han Jun have always said, eat more, eat more.


    Shuya nodded politely, but Han Mo saw at a glance that she couldn''t eat at all.


    "Can''t eat? Give it to me. " Han Mo whispered, then stretched out his chopsticks and sandwiched the full "hill" in Shuya''s bowl into his bowl. He didn''t say much and ate it.


    Chen Yuehong didn''t understand why her son not only didn''t take vegetables but also robbed others'' bowls. She was stunned. Just when she wanted to speak, Han Jun gently kicked her under the table and had a tacit understanding with her wife. Chen Yuehong glanced at Han Jun, swallowed her words back, didn''t say a word and continued to eat.


    Only Shuya knew that Han Mo was helping her out and whispered, "thank you." Eyes filled with gratitude.


    "Dad, Xuanxuan can''t eat any more. Can you give it to you?" The little guy poured the dishes in his small bowl into his father''s bowl.


    Before Han Mo could refuse, the little guy had emptied his small bowl. There was no way. Han Mo also ate all the dishes left by his daughter.


    ......


    The little guy used the sticky tactics and refused to come down on his mother. Shuya had to stay with the little guy until Xuanxuan fell asleep very late. Shuya quietly walked out of the small room and was ready to go back.


    Shuya didn''t drive and was going to ask the driver to pick her up. Han Mo''s low voice stopped her behind her, "I''ll take you back."


    No one else helped this time. It was late outside. Han Mo thought he should send Shuya back, so he did.


    Shuya was afraid that she would be a little polite, so she really gave Han Mo no courtesy. She agreed immediately and said shyly, "OK, thank you."


    Two people are alone in a closed environment, and the air is filled with ambiguous breath, a little muggy.


    Han Mo lowered the window slightly, revealing a small gap. The night wind slowly blew into the car, and several strands of hair hanging in Shuya''s chest floated slightly with the wind.


    Shuya casually stroked her long hair to the right side of her shoulder. Under her slender neck, the beautiful clavicle was clearly visible.


    Han Mo glanced at the rearview mirror, took back his sight, rolled his Adam''s apple up and down, and put the window down again.


    Shuya only cares about her anger. Han Mo doesn''t take the initiative to speak. She doesn''t care about her beauty at the moment. It''s the beauty that people forget to speak when they see it and just want to enjoy it quietly.


    Suddenly the phone rang. Han Mo scanned his eyes. It was Meng Si. He directly pressed hands-free.


    Meng Si''s first sentence of "little Mo Mo" called Shuya shudder. Han Mo was used to listening. She looked indifferent. Shuya curled her mouth. If she hadn''t known Han Mo and Meng Si, she would have thought they had something.


    Meng Si called to tell Han Moyuan about today''s meeting with Zhang Youcheng. His description was very interesting. He mainly described the appearance of two people from Guangdong and Hong Kong after knowing that Han Mo had written so many songs, as well as Xiao Pang''s assists, which made Shu Ya endure until she didn''t laugh.


    Until the end, Meng Si changed back to a serious tone. "Whether to write songs for Zhang Youcheng or not, you still have to make your own decision. Don''t tell you first. I''m going to sleep for beauty sleep. Don''t be wild outside. The child is sleeping. You go out alone. You don''t know what to do."


    "Well, that''s it." Han Mo knew that Meng Si was serious, but he had to talk nonsense and hung up.


    Meng Si''s phone gave the two people who wanted to talk to each other but couldn''t find the right topic something to say.


    "Zhang Youcheng, do you know?" Han Mo asked.


    Shu Ya smiled and pinned a strand of broken hair at the temples behind her ears, just revealing a faint dimple on her cheekˇ° Of course, the God of singing in Guangdong and Hong Kong has produced many Cantonese albums and has a high reputation in the singing world. But I haven''t published a Mandarin album. It''s less well-known in Beidu. "


    Han Mo said "Oh", he didn''t know much about Zhang Youcheng, but Meng Si didn''t directly refuse, but kicked the request to him. It should be hard to refuse.


    Shuya smiled and said, "are you hesitant to write a song for Zhang Youcheng?" Her tone of voice is particularly soft. With the atmosphere in the car at the moment, it makes people listen very comfortable.


    Han Mo smiled and asked casually, "do you think I should help him write?"


    Shuya poked the minibus, frowned slightly, carefully helped Han Mo take his ideas, and whispered, "generally, Peng Ye helped me filter my work first, and then gave it to me if I think it''s OK. Let me make a second choice and choose according to the time. I think Meng Si should be the same, so he didn''t directly refuse for you. He must think that you can help Zhang Youcheng write songs if time permits and you are willingˇ°


    Han Mo nodded approvingly, "would you like me to write a song for himˇ°


    Shuya was stunned for a moment. A touch of crimson climbed up her cheek and played with a strand of hair at her fingertips. "I don''t want you to write to him?"


    "Well, don''t write." Han Mo didn''t know about Zhang Youcheng. It really doesn''t matter whether he writes or not. There''s nothing else except money. Han Mo, who Shu Ya just analyzed, also thought of it, so he wanted to hear Shu Ya''s opinions.


    Shuya''s cheeks began to get red and hot. She coughed gently and deliberately covered up her emotions. "It''s really bad for Zhang Youcheng to come to Beidu to invite songs in person, and it''s very sincere to listen to Meng Si''s meaning. Otherwise, write one for him this time."


    "OK." Han Mo readily agreed.


    Shuya''s eyes were slightly stunned, raised her chin, crossed her heart, and decided to say everything, "however, you should promise me that this is the last time to write songs for others. In the future, you are not allowed to write songs for others except me."


    "OK." Han Mo still happily agreed.


    "You, don''t you think about it?" Don''t write songs for others. Even Shuya thinks it''s too much, but Han Mo agrees without even thinking about it.


    Han Mo smiled, "don''t think about it. If you don''t let me write, I don''t care."


    Shuya deliberately turns her head to the window and laughs happily in her heart. Han Mo is afraid that Shuya will close the window again and cover the car with an ambiguous atmosphere.


    Suddenly, the gentle voice broke the silence.


    "Do you still like me?"


    Han Mo didn''t speak.


    Shuya was shy and didn''t dare to look at Han mo. she deliberately turned her head to one side. She didn''t wait for Han Mo''s answer for a long time. She turned her head angrily to Han Mo, "why don''t you answer my question."


    "I don''t want to answer such a stupid question." Han Mo said helplessly.


    "Where stupid? You say. "


    "I don''t know whether I like you or not, but I will think of your stupid appearance from time to time, and then I will smile happily in my heart. Knowing that you may be in danger, I don''t want to find you. I always feel that you are all in the song and dream. "


    Shuya Youmei''s eyes flickered, his nose turned sour and his eyes turned red.


    "Are you stupid? Why don''t you say you like me?" Shuya cried with a cry.


    "I like a person not by mouth, but by doing things." Han Mo said.


    Shuya was unconvinced. "Then why do you like Xuanxuan? Why do you tell her every day that dad likes you and Dad loves you."


    "She is so young that I don''t say it to coax her. How can she understand?" Han Mo thought what Shuya said was angry and funny.


    Shuya pouted her tender little mouth and whispered, "I''m small, too. If you don''t say it, I don''t understand." Then he turned his face again and looked out of the window with a happy smile on his mouth.


    Han Mo was a little helpless and gave a light "Oh".


    "I don''t care. I chased you last time. I confessed first. This time you want to chase me." Shuya pretended to be angry and said.


    Han Mo thought about it and said that it was a little difficult. He really didn''t take the initiative to chase people. He fell in love with Shu Ya. Shu Ya spoke first before he thought about how to express himself. Therefore, Han Mo''s chasing people is a piece of white paperˇ° I can''t chase people. Why don''t you teach me. "


    Shu Yaqi bit his lips and didn''t want to talk to Han Mo again.

 Chapter 162

    The next day, Baiyun Building


    Shuya had a magazine interview in Baiyun Building in the morning. Instead of letting Peng ye send her, she directly asked Han Mo to pick her up. Because the interview time is not long, she can teach Han Mo''s subjective initiative by the way.


    The night before, Han Mo was so stupid that he said he wouldn''t chase people. At first, Shuya was very angry. Later, she could only recognize it silently. Who made her like this stupid goose.


    It is said that women are men''s schools, but Han Mo doesn''t even go to school. He can''t even count kindergarten. He graduated from childcare class at most.


    Shuya secretly began her teaching plan for Han mo.


    Baiyun Building often receives stars. The security work is good and the service personnel are of high quality. This time, it is only a question and answer interview. Taking photos will go to a special studio for shooting, so Shuya doesn''t wear very formal and wears sunglasses with a low profile.


    Han Mo wears a lower profile and walks into the Baiyun Building together.


    Fang Xiaoping has just come out of the elevator. He and Zhang Youcheng will go to sichen media to talk about the details of cooperation. Fang Xiaoping is ready to wait for Zhang Youcheng in the VIP lounge.


    "Miss Shu?" Fang Xiaoping whispered.


    Shuya was stunned and turned to the direction of the voice, "Mr. Fang."


    Shuya and Fang Xiaoping met each other in an activity before, and they were not very familiar. However, it was not unusual to meet people in the circle in Baiyun Building. Shuya said "hello" and said hello. They didn''t greet each other too much.


    "Wait for me in the VIP area. The interview will be over soon." Shuya whispered to Han Mo beside her, and then Xiaoping nodded his head and left.


    Han Mo made a light "um" and walked to the rest area.


    Fang Xiaoping also went to the VIP lounge to wait for Zhang Youcheng, but he looked at Han Mo and always felt that the person in front looked familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had met.


    There are many supporting services in the VIP lounge, including everything to eat and drink, and several rows of bookshelves full of popular books and magazines.


    Han Mo took a book and sat on a nearby sofa.


    Fang Xiaoping had nothing to do. He also went to the bookshelf and wanted to pick up a book. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. He stretched out his hand and pulled out the journey to the dream ring!


    The book was once sold out in Guangdong and Hong Kong, and it took a long time to make an appointment to buy it. He was lucky to drag the relationship to buy one. From then on, he couldn''t put it down. Every scene and every character were perfectly portrayed, and the story was well written, which moved him. Fang Xiaoping has recommended the book to every friend around him.


    Fang Xiaoping was very happy with the "journey to the dream ring" in his hand and sat on the sofa near Han mo.


    He took the initiative to talk to Han Mo and said, "are you miss Shu''s bodyguard?" Because Shuya''s agent he met was a very capable lady, he guessed that the tall man might be Shuya''s bodyguard.


    Han Mo thought, "well, it''s true."


    Fang Xiaoping didn''t ask any more. The book in his hand had been opened. He glanced at Han Mo''s book and said again, "have you read my book?" He raised his "journey to the dream ring" slightly to let Han Mo see the cover of the book.


    "Yes." Han Mo replied.


    As soon as the other party said he had read it, Fang Xiaoping was interested in it. "I tell you, I have read this book at least 10 times, and I am very moved each time."


    Han Mo nodded.


    Fang Xiaoping was a little obsessed with this book. This was the first time he read this type of book. He always thought that picture books were for children. He didn''t want to be deeply attracted. He liked to talk about his views on reading this book with others. He was interested again when he saw that the other party didn''t refuse.


    "Although this book has rich illustrations, in fact, it is a story book for adults. Seriously, he is too young to understand the deeper meaning of family affection, friendship and dreams."


    This is the first time someone has talked to Han Mo about his book face to face. Han Mo still wants to listen to each other''s views and listen patiently.


    Fang Xiaoping was very interested in his explanation, so he said more vigorously, "come, look at this picture. Every Marigold is painted by the author. To tell the truth, without these pictures, I couldn''t imagine some big scenes, and here, this one, all of them." After that, Fang Xiaoping looked at the illustrations in his hand with appreciative eyes.


    Han Mo also looked at Fang Xiaoping''s favorite scenes.


    "I don''t think anyone knows this book better than me. I''m not just reading, but studying." Fang Xiaoping said in a proud tone.


    After showing off, Fang Xiaoping continued to read with his head down.


    Han Mo smiled and continued to read the book in his hand, because he was not familiar with Fang Xiaoping and didn''t want to explain more.


    "Hello, can you sign the book for me? I like your book very much. " A girl came to Han Mo with a book and said politely.


    Han Mo smiled and said, "OK."


    The girl''s shy and timid face suddenly showed an excited expression, opened the hard cover and showed a blank title page.


    Fang Xiaoping listened to their dialogue, looked in amazement at the direction of Han Mo, and said, "signature?"? No wonder it looks familiar. Is it a little star.


    When I looked over, I found that the signature was a book, and


    He couldn''t help staring. He quickly looked down at the book in his hand and looked at the book in the girl''s hand. It was... Journey to the dream ring!


    Fang Xiaoping couldn''t help bending over and staring at the handwriting written under the black signature pen.


    Horseman.


    Fang Xiaoping couldn''t believe his eyes. What he heard just now was the author of the journey to the dream, the Royal knight.


    "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    The girl took the book and left happily.


    Fang Xiaoping swallowed his saliva mercilessly, got up slightly, and his hands trembled a little. He was very excitedˇ° In fact, I...... "


    "Xiao Fang, we can go." Zhang Youcheng just came to find Fang Xiaoping. They didn''t make an appointment with Meng Si, but they must arrive in the morning and thoroughly implement the appointment song, so that he can be at ease.


    Fang Xiaoping was interrupted by Zhang Youcheng before he finished. He quickly stood up and said excitedly, "you Cheng, guess who I saw, he is..."


    "Han Mo!" Zhang Youcheng looked in the direction pointed by Fang Xiaoping and suddenly called out Han Mo''s name.


    Han Mo looked up.


    Zhang Youcheng walked towards him quickly and stretched out his hand. Han Mo also got up slowly to respond.


    Fang Xiaoping was full of horse riding knights. He didn''t quite hear what Zhang Youcheng said. He continued, "he is the author of the journey to the dream ring and horse riding knights."


    Zhang Youcheng said more excitedly, "he is Han Mo, the song we want to invite, and the songwriter of really love you."


    Fang Xiaoping heard what Zhang Youcheng said clearly this time, looked at Zhang Youcheng and Han Mo, completely confused, reacted for a long time, and finally looked surprised at Han Mo''s face.

 Chapter 163

    "Han Mo?" Fang Xiaoping was stunned.


    When Zhang Youcheng searched the video about Han Mo in "looking for a good voice" last night, Fang Xiaoping glanced at it and didn''t look so carefully. Now think about it, no wonder he looked familiar at the beginning. At that time, he didn''t react at once.


    Compared with Fang Xiaoping''s simple love of the book "journey to the dream ring" and his admiration for the author of the Royal Horse knight, the purpose of his visit to Beidu with Zhang Youcheng is even more important.


    Zhang Youcheng tried his best to slow down and make his words easier to be heard. "Hello, Mr. Han, I''m Zhang Youcheng. After listening to your" really love you ", we made a special trip to Beidu. We sincerely hope to cooperate with Mr. Han."


    Han Mo has never seen Zhang Youcheng before, but he knows about their meeting with Meng Si. Meng Si also explains the important details very clearly. He has a general understanding of Zhang Youcheng and Fang Xiaoping. Han Mo has agreed in his heart that the remaining negotiation with Zhang Youcheng is only about money, which is best discussed by Meng Si.


    Han Mo doesn''t want to talk to them here, because he came to Baiyun Building today for only one purpose, to be Shuya''s bodyguard, driver and assistant.


    Han Mo said politely, "I happen to have a well written Cantonese song in my hand. I have other things here today." Han Mo looked at the time and continued, "in two hours, let''s talk about specific matters in sichen media."


    When Zhang Youcheng heard that Han Mo gang had a Cantonese song, he was surprised and happy. He originally thought that song creation would take some time. If there were ready-made songs, it would be great.


    Although it will take another two hours to go to sichen media, these two hours are nothing compared with the waiting period for writing a song. He immediately said, "let''s meet sichen media in two hours."


    How much face it would be if he dared to let their family Zhang Youcheng wait two more hours. If it had been in the past, if it had been the unknown music producer in Fang Xiaoping''s heart, he would have said a few harsh words, but at the moment, he tried his best to lose his smile with all his facial cells.


    After making an appointment with Han Mo, Zhang Youcheng and Fang Xiaoping decided to return to their room for rest again.


    After a while, Shu Ya, wearing sunglasses and high heels, walked slowly towards Han mo.


    Even if she wears low-key clothes, she can''t hide her beauty. She is still eye-catching in the crowd, which is as exciting as that year.


    Han Mo wants to send Shuya to Peng ye first. She has an important announcement in the afternoon. She needs a little conditioning and then make up and do her hair.


    Sitting in Han Mo''s car, Shuya relaxed and sighed, "it''s good to unload the burden."


    Han Mo asked puzzled, "isn''t it the interview of the magazine? Is the problem very sharp?"


    Shu Ya shook her head. "The problem is very old-fashioned, but there are traps everywhere. It was originally a fashion magazine, but it always wants to burst out some privacy in life and attract attention. Maybe they think I''m too mysterious." Shuya made a face on purpose.


    In Han Mo''s heart, Shuya''s life is very simple. What else can he ask? He asked casually, "what''s going on in life?"


    "Emotional problems." Shuya pretended to be plain but said with joy.


    Han Mo said "Oh". He thought that fashion magazines would only focus on fashion and would even ask questions in this regard. It was a little strange, but he didn''t say anything.


    Shu Ya smashed her mouth and embroidered her eyebrows. Han Mo didn''t care how she answered about such a sensitive topic. "Others asked me if I had an ideal lover. Don''t you want to know how I answered?"


    "How did you answer?" Han Mo asked along with Shuya''s words.


    Originally, Shuya wanted to discuss this topic with Han Mo, but she was angry at his indifference to everything. "I don''t want to say it now."


    Han Mo said "Oh" and didn''t ask again.


    Shuya wants to get along with Han Mo and change him slowly, but it''s so difficult. How can she meet such a fool, "are you indifferent about me? You don''t care about me."


    Han Mo was questioned by Shuya a little inexplicably, "No."


    "Then why don''t you want to know if I have an ideal lover and what my ideal lover is like." Shuya said a little wronged.


    "Because I know the answer." Han Mo said calmly.


    Shuya''s long eyelashes stirred up twice, and her dark eyes twinkled, "you know? Do you know what my ideal lover looks like? "


    "I know."


    "Tell me, what is my ideal lover like?" Shuya put her hands around her chest.


    "It''s me." Han Mo answered calmly. It seems that this answer is particularly obvious.


    Shuya was stunned. Her cheeks were crimson for a moment. She pursed her lips and muttered in a low voice. She twisted her pretty face to one side, "Stinky beauty." I couldn''t help laughing.


    Han Mo also smiled.


    Send Shuya to Peng ye and hand it over safely. Han Mo turns around and leaves.


    Watching Han Mo leave, Peng Ye picked his eyebrows, turned his head and said with a bad smile, "Xiaoya, it''s strange recently. We should have a good interrogation."


    Zeng Ying also came over and nodded, "yes, yes, it''s strange."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m not surprised. Hurry to prepare the announcement in the afternoon." Shuya digress.


    Peng Ye just didn''t want to expose it. He tilted his mouth and turned his eyes.


    ......


    When Han Mo drove to sichen media, he was half an hour ahead of schedule. He agreed to be rich. Han Mo didn''t want to be late, so he knew he could feel sichen media building within two hours.


    Unexpectedly, Zhang Youcheng and Fang Xiaoping were even earlier than him.


    "Mr. Han, you''re here. We''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Seeing Han Mo coming in, Fang Xiaoping quickly bowed to meet him.


    Xiao Pang turned his eyes. Fang Xiaoping''s attitude at the moment was quite different from that of last night. He whispered in his heart and scolded, snobbish.


    Zhang Youcheng saw that Han Mo also stood up. Meng Si simply learned from them that Han Mo met them in Baiyun Building in the morning. Don''t know more. It''s enough to know that Han Mo agreed to write songs for Zhang Youcheng. Han Mo is responsible for writing songs. He is responsible for talking about money without hurting feelings.


    "Now we can sign the cooperation intention first, and we will make a song within the specified time, and then talk about the price." Meng Si said according to the normal process.


    "Don''t bother. I have a Cantonese song." Han Mo said.


    Meng Si was surprised. He didn''t know that Han Mo still had Cantonese songs at the bottom of the box, because Cantonese songs were not so popular in Beidu. Although the last time "really love you" had a good response, he thought it was the only Cantonese song of Han mo.


    Zhang Youcheng and Fang Xiaoping looked at Han Mo with expectation.


    "Come on, let''s go to rehearsal room one." Han Mo either didn''t do it and took what he wanted to do very seriously. When he decided to help Zhang Youcheng write a song last night, he searched some songs he had sung and was more sure that the song he thought of was very suitable for him.

 Chapter 164

    Han Mo made the accompaniment of the song according to his memory not long ago. He made a little change last night. He didn''t want to give it to others before. He just picked up the songs he liked before. So there''s only accompaniment. He hasn''t had time to record yet.


    No. 1 rehearsal hall is the best rehearsal hall of sichen media. Since Han Mo participated in "looking for a good voice", this rehearsal room has basically become his personal exclusive area. Meng Si directly gave the key to Han Mo and no one else is allowed to use it.


    Zhang Youcheng stood at the door and looked around the rehearsal room, sighing silently about the equipment here.


    "I only have accompaniment for this song now, but I don''t have a recorded sample. Well, I''ll sing it with the accompaniment on the spot. You can listen to it first." Han Mo said to find out the prepared accompaniment.


    Han Mo sat alone on the high stool, while the others sat on the sofa not far away.


    He slowly pushed up the volume, the soothing and beautiful violin Prelude sounded slowly, and then Han Mo''s low magnetic voice.


    "I still lean on the sleepless night and look at the stars in the sky


    I still heard the violin cry and tease again


    Why only a curved moon remains in my sky


    "After this night"


    This song is a song that Han Mo liked very much in his previous life. It is very suitable for a person to listen quietly. It is desolate and solemn. The melody turns a thousand times and is stirring.


    Lovers leave without saying goodbye, isolated from the news, and take away all their thoughts and love, leaving only despair and desolation. They are lonely and sad in the middle of the night. There is no one to say except the crescent moon trace in the sky. They can only express their sadness by playing the violin.


    Every time the current play sounded, Han Mo would feel a touch of sadness. It was not that he had a similar experience in the song, but the emotion transmitted in the song. The song has this magic.


    "... the wedding soloist is leaning on the bright moon in late autumn


    My concern, my desire, until later. "


    Until Han Mo finished singing the last lyrics, the accompaniment gradually weakened and reverberated for a long time in the No. 1 rehearsal room.


    The music was completely over, and the other people present didn''t react and were completely immersed in the music.


    Han Mo said calmly, "Oh, the song is called" Moonlight Serenade. "


    Han Mo inquired and looked at them. Meng Si, Xiao Pang, Zhang Youcheng and Fang Xiaoping suddenly burst into applause like waking up from a dream.


    Meng Si heard this song for the first time. He thought that Han Mo secretly created such a beautiful Cantonese song. The boy didn''t tell him and sang it to him.


    Little pangxie is stupid. He is the number one fan of Han mo. everyone has stopped clapping his hands, and he is still clapping his hands.


    Zhang Youcheng was thoughtful and did not speak.


    Fang Xiaoping listened to Han Mo singing for the first time. When Zhang Youcheng watched the video of Han Mo singing, he didn''t know Han Mo at that time and didn''t want to see it. At the moment, he was shocked by Han Mo''s singing and opened his mouth slightly, speechless.


    Suddenly Zhang Youcheng got up, looked serious and said in doubt, "Mr. Han, are you really willing to sing this song for me?"


    Because the song Han Mo just performed is so perfect. Although he has seen the video of Han Mo singing before, he feels very different from listening on site. He is sure that Han Mo will definitely have a lot of repercussions if he collects this song into his album, so he will ask Han Mo like this.


    Han Mo thought this question was very strange. If he didn''t want to give this song to Zhang Youcheng, how could he sing it here.


    Meng Si first woke up from the shock made by Han Mo and said with a smile, "after listening to the song, let''s start talking about money without hurting our feelings."


    Meng Si knows that when he makes a song, the music producer can get a range of price. According to the quality of the song and the popularity of the musician, the fees are naturally different.


    Fang Xiaoping didn''t respond immediately. He was still thinking about the song just now. Zhang Youcheng coughed a little, and he hurried back to his mind.


    Zhang Youcheng''s team also has its own price standard for collecting songs. They didn''t know Han Mo when they were in Guangdong and Hong Kong. They only heard "really love you". The price set for him is the price of new people. Even though Zhang Youcheng appreciated Han Mo, he didn''t think of a high price at that time.


    "100000, buy out this song." Fang Xiaoping blurted out that this is their price in Guangdong and Hong Kong.


    Don''t mention Meng Si, even Xiao Pang was stunned and muttered, "it''s a dream to buy out brother Han''s high-quality songs with so much money."


    This is the price set by Zhang Youcheng in Guangdong and Hong Kong. Obviously, the quality of songs now exceeds his previous expectations. This price is really a little embarrassing.


    Zhang Youcheng thought for a moment and said, "on the basis of 100000, I''ll increase your channel share by 8%


    Meng Si sneered, "you see, if this song is sung by Han Mo himself, it will never be worse than Zhang Tianwang. I believe you realized it just now, so you suddenly asked that sentence, right?"


    Zhang Youcheng paused for a moment. He was so surprised that he asked without much thought. At the moment, there was no way to become Meng Si''s capital to talk about prices, so he could only nod slightly.


    "In that case, we must have a sincere price. We can''t see any sincerity in your current price." Then he looked at Han Mo and Xiao Pang meaningfully.


    Xiao Pang doesn''t want to sell such a good song to others at all. He''d better not succeed. He''s only happy.


    Han Mo completely left Meng Si to talk about the price. Naturally, he believed him and wouldn''t talk any more.


    Fang Xiaoping whispered in Zhang Youcheng''s ear. Zhang Youcheng asked, um, and then turned to Meng Si and said, "200000 plus 8% channel share."


    Meng Si rolled his eyes and put his hands around his chest. He said how the people in Guangdong and Hong Kong are so stingy. The first-line singers of his company don''t give such a price for squeezing toothpaste when they go out to invite songs. However, he also knows that the price may be very high in Zhang Youcheng''s heart, but it''s just for newcomers. Han Mo''s song is definitely a master level. Meng Si doesn''t care about this money.


    Meng Si shook his head. "Forget it, little Mo Mo, let''s sing by ourselves. The sum of various channel fees is definitely much more than this."


    The singer himself can also get a share in the channel fee, so if Han Mo sings by himself, he will get more channel share.


    Zhang Youcheng was flustered when he heard this sentence. He specially invited the song to fly to Beidu and took great pains to cooperate with Han mo. now when he heard the song written by Han Mo, how could he give up because of money.


    "Well, Mr. Meng, please make an offer." Zhang Youcheng said.


    Fang Xiaoping gently touched Zhang Youcheng and wanted him to think about it again. Zhang Youcheng threw himself out in order to get this song. He liked this "Half Moon Serenade" too much. He also believed that if he got this song, he would create another classic for him.


    Meng Si smiled. After hearing Han Mo sing the "Half Moon Serenade", he had a price in his heart. Without this number, there was no need to talk about it.


    Although he is short, he never loses to anyone in momentum when talking about price. Meng Si said with a pursed lip, "I want 20% of the channel share."


    When Zhang Youcheng heard this number, he was surprised and didn''t speak for a long time. Fang Xiaoping''s eyes were wide and round. He couldn''t believe his ears.


    Xiao Pang silently gave the boss a thumbs up in his heart. He really dared to speak.


    Meng Si thought that was the number in his heart. He knew that Zhang Youcheng had a floating share here. Frankly, he had no friendship with them, just to sell money. The price was inappropriate. Meng sining was willing to let Han Mo sing by himself.


    Zhang Youcheng took a breath and said helplessly, "I want to discuss with my agent. Please wait a moment."


    The price is too high. He has never given producers such a high channel share in his more than ten years of art, but he knows that Han Mo is different from other producers.


    Zhang Youcheng dares to determine the price he can''t give, and other singers can''t give such a high price. However, Han Mo is not those producers. He can sing by himself, and the channel share will be higher after singing by himself. Zhang Youcheng was completely suppressed in this negotiation.


    He could see from Meng Si''s expression that he had only two choices, either giving money or leaving. There was no room for bargaining.

 Chapter 165

    Just when Fang Xiaoping felt that this cooperation was bound to fail, he regretted it. Xiao Pang thought they would not pay such a high price. When Han Ge was happy that he could sing the song himself.


    "I agree. Let''s sign a contract for a 20% channel share." Zhang Youcheng''s voice suddenly broke the silence of rehearsal room 1.


    "Youcheng..." Fang Xiaoping frowned, trying to make Zhang Youcheng think again.


    Since he knew that Han Mo was the knight of the Royal horse and listened to Han Mo''s singing, he wanted to promote this cooperation very much. However, they never signed the share proportion mentioned by Meng Si just now. Since Zhang Youcheng set up his own studio, none of so many classic songs has given such a high share.


    Zhang Youcheng shook his head slightly and interrupted Fang Xiaoping''s words. It is true that he has never given this price to others, but that is because those songs are not worth it. Zhang Youcheng firmly believes that this song is better than any other capital he sang before and is definitely a classic among classics.


    Meng Si was a little surprised that Zhang Youcheng could promise. He originally thought that if Fang Xiaoping squeezed toothpaste again, he would directly refuse and had no time to bargain with them.


    Zhang Youcheng''s attitude is very sincere, "Mr. Meng, I can agree to your conditions. Please also ask Mr. Han to help make some changes to this song according to my range. 20% channel share, we can accept it. "


    Zhang Youcheng''s range is lower than that of Han mo. it may be difficult to sing the original version of Han Mo directly.


    Talking about money really didn''t hurt his feelings. Instead of hurting his feelings, Zhang Youcheng was more optimistic about Han Mo and wanted to spend a lot of money to sign him to write songs for himself.


    "I don''t know if Mr. Han has time to go to Guangdong and Hong Kong. In fact, the music market in Guangdong and Hong Kong is no worse than that in Beidu." Zhang Youcheng said tentatively.


    Han Mo smiled. "I shouldn''t go to Guangdong and Hong Kong for development, but I can go around if I have a chance."


    Zhang Youcheng was flatly rejected, and good songs have been obtained. The purpose of coming to Beidu this time is to achieve, and it is much higher than expected.


    Seeing them off, Meng Si took a long breath, put his hands around his chest and shook his neck, "Hey, little Mo Mo, you can even write Cantonese songs. Tell me what else you can''t do. Give me a surprise this day. My little heart can''t stand it."


    "My brother Han is not the first time to write Cantonese songs. The last time I wrote" really love you "was amazing, but this time I was also amazing. The two songs are not the same type. Hee hee. " Xiao Pang took over the topic excitedly and said with a simple smile.


    Meng Si rolled his eyes. "You talk a lot."


    Han Mo suddenly remembered Shu Ya''s words and said seriously, "I won''t write songs for others in the future. If you invite songs, just refuse directly." He thought and added, "except Peng Ye."


    Meng Si was stunned, Peng ye? That''s Shu Ya. Before he could ask again, Han Mo had walked out of the office. He suddenly remembered, "Hey, wait, don''t forget tomorrow."


    Han Mo went to the door and stopped, "well, I see."


    ......


    Apple TV Building


    Wang Qian skimmed her mouth with the reimbursement form. This trip to Guangdong and Hong Kong was a waste of time. She wanted to save money by shopping, but all the money was on the air ticket. Fortunately, she would enjoy it. It was like experiencing the life of a high society.


    "Wang Qian, director Guo asked us to have a meeting in conference room 3."


    Wang Qian looked up and just saw another editor and director assistant Jin Zhu in the same group. Recently, apple station has planned a new variety show. She has never tried to record a program in the form of challenge games before. This is a bold attempt. She was sent to Guangdong and Hong Kong on business for this program.


    Wang Qian followed Jin Zhu to conference room 3. Director Guo Tao and the rest of the program team have arrived.


    "This is the last meeting before the program recording. The program will officially start recording tomorrow. This kind of program is the first in China. Because there has been no successful case before, everyone present knows how difficult it is to attract sponsors." Guo Tao''s expression is very serious. This program is the first time for him to work as both director and producer. Although Apple station is behind him, the initial preparation of the program is still not so smooth.


    "There are no problems with the guests. The coordination has been completed." Guo Tao asked.


    The editor in charge of the guests made an OK gesture, "no problem, but sister Shuya has a request. Don''t group with male guests."


    Guo Tao said softly, "it''s easy to do. Send Pan Ting to her. It''s also good-looking. Female man and fairy sister."


    Everyone else present was amused.


    Pan Ting was born as an athlete. She used to be a taekwondo athlete and won the national championship. Later, she became an actor. Her image is relatively neutral, her character is straightforward, and her audience is good. However, her playing path is narrow. She has been acting in action movies. Recently, she relied on some programs to make money.


    The program has the strength to invite ten star guests to help, and the title of big investor is indispensable. However, it can invest a huge amount of money in such a national first variety show, which will naturally have very strict requirements for the recording of the program.


    In tomorrow''s recording, the investor will send someone to sit on the spot, which will virtually put some pressure on the program team.


    It is really not easy for the program team to prepare all links carefully, make the program good-looking, satisfy the investors and the audience, and organize and coordinate Ten Star guests with different personalities.


    Jin Zhu is responsible for grouping the guests and looks at Guo Tao in embarrassment. "Director, do you want to overthrow the previous grouping?" They already have a preliminary grouping scheme.


    Although the program team talks about drawing lots, these are the effects displayed in front of the audience. In fact, they are arranged in advance. We should not only make the combination look strong and have a sense of conflict, but also try to satisfy all star guests.


    Guo Tao Ningmei said, "I''ll think about it again in groups. Let''s discuss it finally. First, we''ll smooth out other determined details again."


    "What about the mysterious guest?" Wang Qian said suddenly.


    According to the arrangement of the program group, one of the ten guests is a mysterious guest and will appear in a special way. In order to create a real mysterious effect, the other nine star guests do not know who the guest is, so that when he appears, the facial effects of others will be more real and not artificial.


    When choosing the star, Guo Tao had a headache. Obviously, it would be difficult for the guest to have the highest topic among the ten people, who have been popular recently. Although there are many candidates, they are in line with the image of their program. So the candidate for this mysterious guest has not been finalized.


    Before Wang Qian''s business trip, the mysterious guests only had a list of candidates. She didn''t know which star was the last to participate.


    Jin Zhu touched her with his arm and whispered, "when you first went to Guangdong and Hong Kong, the candidate was decided."


    "Who is it?" Wang Qian asked with wide eyes.


    "Hee hee, you won''t know tomorrow." Golden Bamboo covered his mouth and smiled, pretending to be mysterious.

 Chapter 166

    In the northern capital after autumn, there are bursts of warmth during the day, and it will be cool sooner or later.


    The little guy at home is in a mood, pouting and red eyes.


    "Dad, Xuanxuan still wants to see one episode of cartoon, just one episode." The little fellow said in a pitiful whisper.


    Han Mo said with a serious expression and a firm tone, "No. I can''t watch any more today. In the future, I can only watch three episodes of cartoons every day. I can''t watch any more. I''ve finished all three episodes today. My father turns off the TV. "


    The little guy cried with a wow.


    "Xuanxuan wants to see, she wants to see, grandma, grandma." The little guy looked at grandma with help seeking eyes.


    Holding Xuanxuan in her arms, Chen Yuehong hurriedly wiped the children''s tears. Reluctantly, she said tentatively, "why don''t you let the children watch another episode?"


    "No." Han Mo turned off the TV and let the little guy cry. He didn''t hesitate.


    Han Jun looked away and didn''t speak. Chen Yuehong coaxed Xuanxuan, but didn''t turn on the TV again.


    Han Mo recently implemented the policy of limited time and limited TV viewing for the little guy. In the past, the little guy watched as much TV as he wanted, and no one restrained her. However, Han Mo found that if she didn''t limit the little guy, she could always watch TV. In the past, she could play with toys. Recently, she was particularly obsessed with an animated film and cried when she turned off the TV.


    Han Mo thinks things are a little serious. Watching too much TV is bad for his eyes. Moreover, compared with reading, watching TV is bad for the child''s brain development. What he doesn''t want to happen is that the little guy, like some children, cries when he meets something unpleasant, and then when he cries, his parents will agree with her unreasonable requirements.


    Children of this age are the most lovely, but they are also the first rebellious period. Han Mo decided to make good rules.


    The little guy doesn''t cry anymore, but he still holds his small mouth and looks very wronged.


    Han Mo''s mood eased slightly when he saw the child. He squatted down and fondled Xuanxuan''s head.


    "Dad." The little guy''s big cute eyes flickered. His long eyelashes were wet with tears and whispered to his father.


    Han Mo''s heart softened when he saw the little guy''s wronged appearance, but he knew he couldn''t compromise on this matter. He said gently, "Yuxuan, you know, Dad loves you."


    The little guy nodded hard. His father was so fierce. In the past, no matter what she spoiled, her father would agree. He had never been so cruel to him, so Xuanxuan couldn''t accept it for a moment. Xiaoxuan wondered whether his father didn''t love her anymore.


    Han Mo watched the little guy''s mood gradually improve and continued, "it''s because watching TV for a long time will cause eye fatigue and harm Xuanxuan''s eyes. Instead of not watching TV, we set a TV watching amount. In the future, Xuanxuan can watch three episodes of cartoons every day. As soon as the time comes, will Xuanxuan turn off the TV by herself?"


    The little guy is not a sensible child. She didn''t cry anymore. She carefully stretched out a small hand and said softly, "can we watch the fourth episode?"


    Han Mo smiled and shook his head. "No, I can only watch three episodes a day. At the end of the third episode, my father will turn off the TV." Han Mo knows that the cartoon Xuanxuan is going to watch is just one episode in ten minutes, and the third episode is half an hour.


    The little guy knew that his fight was invalid. He rubbed his hands and said, "Xuanxuan turns off the TV by herself."


    "OK, let Xuanxuan turn off the TV by herself." Han Mo gently wiped away the tears on the little guy''s face. "Now let''s wash our hands and eat." Han Mo gently took the little guy''s hand.


    Han Mo has always believed that children can be spoiled but not spoiled. He can do his best to give Xuanxuan everything she wants, but can''t let Xuanxuan develop a character of getting something for nothing. Although Xuanxuan is still young, it is a key period to shape her character and can''t be ignored. Han Mo is much more severe than her grandparents and Shuya.


    After dinner, the little guy was very good and sat at a small desk to read. Before this time, she watched TV in front of the TV, because today''s three episodes had been finished and she couldn''t watch any more, so she obediently went to read.


    Han Mo sat beside the child, reading with her, and didn''t watch TV. He knows what he can''t do, and it''s unscientific to ask his children to do it, so he doesn''t watch or play when he asks his children not to watch TV or play mobile phones.


    Suddenly the phone in the living room rang. Han Mo touched the child''s head to answer the phone, "Dad, answer the phone."


    Shuya''s name was beating on the mobile phone screen, and Han Mo connected the phone.


    "I''m going to record an apple show tomorrow." Shuya''s voice is very gentle, but her tone is spoiled by a little girl.


    Han Mo remembered that it was the variety show Shuya said last time and gave a light "um".


    Shuya didn''t get what she wanted. She tooted her mouth and continued, "it''s the all-round challenge. I told you last time that we should compete in groups. Did you forget?"


    "No, I remember." Han Mo answered calmly.


    Shuya told herself in her heart, not angry, not angry, pressed the fire and continued, "since you remember, don''t you want to say anything to me?"


    Han Mo thought, "pay attention to safety when playing games."


    "And then?" Shu Ya asked.


    Then? Han Mo was really puzzled. He couldn''t guess what was in Shuya''s mind. He had to guess every time he answered the question. He was angry and looked like a child like Xuanxuan, but it was much harder to coax than Xuanxuan.


    Han Mo begged for mercy and said, "in this way, don''t ask and answer questions, just ask multiple-choice questions, so I can get a high point."


    Shuya was amused by Han Mo''s words and thought, "forget it. Who makes him a stupid goose?" you''ll be my driver tomorrow. "


    "Not tomorrow. I have a job, too. Change the time."


    "You have a job, too? Last time you didn''t say you had a job tomorrow? " Shuya asked suspiciously.


    "Provisional." Han Mo replied.


    Shu Ya was a little unhappy. She wanted to have more opportunities to be alone with Han mo before he gave it to her. Unexpectedly, he had a job, but work was business. Shu Ya was a little disappointed. She just wanted Han Mo to pay more attention to herself, not unreasonable.


    "I have negotiated with the program team and appointed a partner. Don''t worry." Shuya smiled and said that she really hoped that Han Mo would be jealous of her, just as she was always jealous of Han mo.


    "Well, good." Han Mo has long guessed that Shuya will take the initiative to ask the program team. This is her character, otherwise she will not make a film. There has never been an affair for so many years. He knows and trusts Shuya too much, so he is never jealous.


    "Just good? I''m all for you. I''m afraid you''re jealous. " Shuya pouted and said that every time she had to speak very clearly, the foolish goose could understand.


    Han Mo smiled, "for me, then... Thank you."


    Shuya glanced. "Okay, it''s okay. I''ll hang up." Then hang up.


    They didn''t notice that the relationship between the two people was undergoing subtle changes. In the past, the content of the two people''s chat was only Xuanxuan, but now it can be. It hasn''t been for a long time. The content of the chat is not limited to children. Although Shuya pouted and hung up the phone every time, she enjoyed this process very much.

 Chapter 167

    In Beidu after autumn, the sun is full during the day. Young people still wear cool clothes. The warm sun shines on people''s faces and bodies, bringing a trace of warmth to this busy city.


    The recording site of the first episode of the first season of the all-round challenge has been ready. Each camera is aimed at the beginning of the program. The star guests make up and rest in the separate lounge arranged by the program group.


    Peng Ye held a cigarette between his fingers and didn''t light it. He had been tangled for a long time. He suddenly said, "no, I''ll go out and have a cigarette."


    "Mr. Peng, you haven''t smoked for three days. Don''t give up all your previous efforts. Bear it again. Think about a healthy life and beautiful nature. By the way, I''ll give you some snacks. If you eat something, you don''t want to smoke." Zeng Ying took out a large bag of snacks and handed it to Peng Ye.


    Peng Ye looked disgusted when he saw snacks. "Don''t listen to Meng Si''s nonsense. You can quit smoking by eating snacks. All of you quit smoking. You are full and you don''t know that hungry people are hungry. You really should have a taste of smoking addicts."


    After complaining for a while, he still opened a packet of snacks and put his cigarette back in the cigarette box.


    Shu Ya put on her makeup and watched Iron Lady Peng ye eat snacks she didn''t see before in order to quit smoking. She couldn''t help laughing.


    Suddenly remembered something and asked, "the last team partner of the program group has been determined."


    "Yes, you and Pan Ting, the Taekwondo champion, just show your little bird." Peng Ye Han smiles.


    Shuya ignores Peng Ye''s jokes. She doesn''t want to be with male guests. It''s not to compare her image with female stars. If Peng Ye doesn''t strongly recommend and persuade her, Shuya won''t participate at all. More good works in her heart are much more useful than participating in entertainment programs.


    Peng Ye has always believed that now is the stage of rapid development of variety shows. To adapt to this era, it is also to improve popularity and receive better works in the future.


    "Master Peng, who is that mysterious guest? The last time sister Shuya signed the contract, the mysterious guest had not been decided yet. I don''t know if it has been decided now. They didn''t say it on their official website. " Zeng Ying is a little curious. There are 10 guests in total. Except Shuya, the other 8 people know it, but they don''t know the mysterious guests yet.


    "I don''t know. The program team didn''t disclose it. I didn''t ask. I won''t know for a while. Their purpose is to make the audience look forward to paying attention to the program. It seems that the effect is good. Even you want to know so." Peng ye said that she knew the effect of these programs. She found that the program team didn''t want to reveal the mysterious guests very much, so she understood their intention and didn''t inquire more.


    At present, the recording Festival has arrived at the recording site one after another. The opening is on a cleared lawn.


    Because they want to participate in the game activities, the guests wear very sporty clothes, the cameras in all directions are ready, and the game props are arranged in front of the venue. The director briefly introduced the details of recording the program for a while. The guests are either singers, actors, or Shuya''s various undertakings. Everyone is in the circle and knows each other.


    The guests probably knew who their partner would be. Pan Ting took the initiative to walk to Shuya.


    "I''ll protect you from now on." With that, Pan Ting also made a special man''s move, stretched out her hand and put her arm on Shuya''s shoulder, slightly to her arms.


    Shuya is 1.68 meters tall, not short, but very thin. She looks tall and thin. She looks slimmer in sportswear today. Pan Ting was born an athlete and was 1.81 meters tall. Male artists usually keep a distance when they see her, otherwise the disadvantage of height will be captured by the camera in an instant.


    Just gently, Shuya was taken into her arms like a little bird.


    The program team also invited Zhai Xu, who is especially keen on variety shows recently. Because his new album has just been released and the new films invested by the company have entered an important stage, he wants to increase his exposure to improve his popularity.


    Zhai Xu came to say hello to Shuya and panting. "Everyone is here. I don''t know who the mysterious guest will be."


    Panting said in a loud voice, "no one is afraid. I want to take Xiaoya to the championship."


    "I want to win the championship, too. You should be careful." Zhai Xu said with a smile.


    Shuya smiled and didn''t speak. She didn''t care much about these. She didn''t know what game links were. In short, she just tried her best.


    Li Manli came over and smiled. Her temperament was very flirtatious. Although she was wearing sports clothes, she was still flirtatious and said, "see, the seed players are those two."


    As a sister of Apple TV, Li Manli was also invited to participate in the program. She picked the corner of her eyes and glanced at the two people not far away. Shu Ya followed their eyes and saw Lin Baitong and Jiang Zeyu standing together chatting.


    Lin Botong, 22, is a popular young student at present. He has just played the leading role in a popular play. He is tall and handsome. He is known as the National School grass. He is very popular with young female audiences and loves fitness. He often shows his half body muscle photos on wechat.


    Jiang Zeyu, a professional swimmer, is 1.9 meters tall. In addition to Shu Ya, every star guest present may want to be divided into a group with him, so the chance of winning the championship is much higher.


    "Who is Jiang Zeyu with?" Zhai Xu skimmed his lips and said that he only knew that he was not in the same group with * * Yu. The star guests knew their partners and didn''t know much about others.


    Li Manli put her hands around her chest. "I''m with the mysterious guests, Xiaoya and panting. If you''re not with him, it''s estimated that Jiang Zeyu is with Lin Baitong." Li Manli thought about it and continued, "it may also be the three guests over there."


    Everyone''s eyes fell in the other direction of the three people, are also small famous stars.


    Wang Yang''s debut has always been half red but not purple. Later, he entered the hosting industry. Unexpectedly, he got mixed up. He is not a big fan, but he is also well known by the audience. Wang Shuai standing next to him is a singer. Opposite is Li Yanan, who is also a singer. He is the lead singer in a women''s group. Wang Yang is the oldest, 35 or 16 years old. The other two are newcomers and younger.


    At about the same time, the editor and director came to inform the star guests to take their places, adjust their expressions, the program began to record immediately, and the investor representative was already standing outside.


    Nine guests stood in a row, and Guo Tao assigned tasks to everyone in the direction of the camera.


    Li Manli was responsible for driving the process at the beginning of the program. Standing in the team, she said, "there will be a mysterious guest present today. In what way will she be present? Director Guo disclosed that he would fall from the sky, but I really don''t know that this will fall from the sky... "


    Before he finished, there was a huge sound in the distance. Everyone was facing the direction of the sound. With the huge wind, a helicopter landed slowly.


    "Mysterious guest?"


    "Wow, it really fell from the sky."


    "The door is open, open."


    The cameras were aimed at the guests and the doors of the helicopter.


    Everyone looked forward to the direction of the plane, and then showed a surprised expression.


    The cabin door opened slowly.


    "Ah! It''s him. "


    "God, I like his songs so much."


    "Over, another competitor."


    Shuya was stunned and couldn''t believe her eyes. Everyone around her was making a voice of emotion, but she couldn''t hear a word. Her purplish red lips opened and closed slightly, but she couldn''t say anything. She just shouted silently in her heart, "Han... Mo!"

 Chapter 168

    Shuya never thought that the mysterious guest would be Han mo. Youmei''s eyes twinkled. After being surprised and happy, she suddenly remembered that Han Mo told herself that she had a job this morning, but she didn''t say that she was also coming to participate in the all-round challenge. She knew they were participating in a program, but she didn''t say it. It''s really hateful.


    Han Mo approached and the guests applauded. Shuya was in a small mood. She just looked away and didn''t look at Han Mo again.


    Guo Tao did a good job of confidentiality. She didn''t even know that the mysterious guest was Han mo. according to the arrangement in advance, it was Li Manli who joined the mysterious guest. She was secretly happy.


    Li Manli said with a smile, "welcome Han Mo to join our" all-round challenge "family. Can you talk about the feeling of just falling from the sky?" Li Manli joked.


    "I don''t feel much. It''s just a little noisy on the plane." Han Mo answered straightforwardly.


    Han Mo didn''t have any variety skills. This time, he participated in the program entirely because of Shuya. Meng Si said this in a tentative tone. Unexpectedly, Han Mo agreed at once, because he heard the name of the program "omnipotent challenge".


    The guests were amused by Han Mo''s words. Guo Tao released the first task and divided into groups.


    "Now the rope placed on the ground in front of everyone is the key to grouping. Each guest pulls a rope at will, and the other end of the rope is your partner."


    On the grass lay a pile of seemingly messy thick hemp ropes, a total of five, each with two sections, just enough for ten guests to choose. The hemp ropes seemed to be in a mess on the ground, and the ten ends stretched out a length for guests to choose.


    After the program was recorded, a guest will be present in front of the audience. I don''t know who the teammate''s expression is, but the editor and director has made a sign on the rope, which everyone knows.


    Shu Ya secretly hates Han Mo when she sees her rope in front of her. Just now Li Manli said that her partner is a mysterious guest. Now the mysterious guest is Han mo. isn''t it that Li Manli is in a group with Han Mo? Shu Ya gets more angry and stares at Han mo.


    Han Mo Yu Guang noticed Shu Ya''s eyes. His eyes fell on Shu Ya. Their eyes collided in the air. Just for a moment, Shu Ya looked away with emotion.


    Guo Tao sat behind the camera and gave instructions to the field, "all challenge players are ready. When I say to start, you can pull a rope at will. The other end of the rope is the partner of the next few games. Are you ready? "


    The star guests said in unison, "ready."


    "Ready... Shall I start now or start now?" Guo Tao suddenly joked that the guests who were ready to grab the rope were just ready to force. As soon as Guo Tao said the second half of the sentence, everyone got stuck.


    Make all kinds of moves pretending to rush to Guo Tao.


    "Well, everyone take your place and get ready..." Guo Tao deliberately pulled a long voice and paused for a moment, "start!"


    Shuya is an actor. Naturally, she will make a running action pretending to be snatching according to the arrangement of the program group, and her expression is just right. In fact, what she picks up is a rope arranged in advance, with marks on it. Of course, the audience behind these marks can''t see it.


    In addition to Shuya, others also "grabbed" their own rope.


    The hemp rope is very long. Although everyone picked up the rope and stood back a little, there is still a part on the ground in the middle. We can''t see who is holding the other end of the rope.


    Shuya took the rope and tried her best to look blank. In fact, she hated Han Mo and envied Li Manli. She knew that Han Mo looked at her direction from time to time, but she just didn''t respond to him.


    Li Manli pursed her lips and smiled. She always appreciated Han Mo, whether it was his song or his talent, as well as his low-key and introverted character. This time Han Mo came out of the helicopter and startled her. It was uncontrollable joy. If she didn''t try her best to control it, she was really afraid of being caught by the camera.


    Others are also performing without knowing. In fact, they already know who is at the other end of the rope. As long as they hold the rope representing their own mark, there will be no mistake.


    "All the players participating in the all-round challenge, do you want to know who your partner is?" Guo Tao''s voice sounded again.


    Zhai Xu gently pulled the rope in his hand and said with a smile, "of course." He actually wanted to know who was at the other end of the rope in other people''s hands.


    "Now please Zhai Xu to pull the rope in his hand first." Guo Tao''s voice is steady and low, like a robot, without any emotional color.


    Zhai Xu stepped back two steps and pulled the rope to his arms. As the rope was tightened and straightened a little, the guests at the other end of the rope also surfaced. The lens shone along the rope to the other end, which was a vast ocean.


    "Well, now Zhai Xu and Wang Yang form a team. You can stand together and think about your team name." Guo Tao continued, "let''s come in order. Next, please ask Li Yanan to pull your rope."


    Li Yanan was petite, with big cute eyes and a confused expression. He pulled the rope very hard. Finally, Lin Baitong was at the other end of the rope.


    Lin Botong pretended that he was pulled to Li Yanan and automatically stood next to her.


    "This group is a combination of handsome men and beautiful women. Clockwise, please continue with the next guest."


    The promising swimming champion Jiang Zeyu''s partner is singer Wang Shuai. Wang Shuai is a new singer. Girls have the name of boys and have always been known as iron lung princess. They didn''t know each other before and stood together a little embarrassed.


    "There are only four guests who have not announced their partners, namely, Han Mo, Pan Ting, Li Manli and Shu Ya." Guo Tao actually knew who would be in the group, but he deliberately made the performance effect and asked, "panting, who do you want to be in the group with most of the remaining three guests?"


    Panting said in a loud voice, "Shuya, of course. Everyone calls her fairy sister. She and I just form a fairy couple." Then she laughed, and the others were amused by her.


    "Well, now let''s ask Pantene to pull the rope in her hand and see if she can form a fairy couple." Guo Tao knew that Pan Ting must be in a group with Shuya, so she asked. Pan Ting seems careless. In fact, she has a variety spirit and goes on with Guo Tao''s words.


    Pan Ting took a few ropes, and the part lying on the ground in the middle was not very clear. Although there were only two ropes, because they were long, she still couldn''t see who the corresponding person was.


    She was impatient, fiercely retracted a few times and pulled hard. She had finished holding Shuya in her arms, put on a funny posture, and tightened the rope completely at the moment.


    Panting was suddenly stunned, but the person at the other end of the rope had rushed to her, and there was no time to respond. She said it sooner or later. When the other party didn''t stand firm and rushed over for a moment, panting still caught her.


    Guo Tao was stunned and the staff were dumbfounded, but it was already this result. Guo Tao was very professional and the program was still recording. He continued, "it seems that Pan Ting is going to form a new version of fairy couple with the beautiful host of our apple station."


    Li Manli didn''t expect that, originally with the mentality of watching the excitement, she saw that Pan Ting would finally make efforts. She must have a cooperative posture with Shu Ya. She was waiting to applaud them, but she was suddenly dragged out. She didn''t have time to respond and almost fell down. Thanks to Pan Ting''s early preparation to pick up someone, she picked her up, otherwise she would make a fool of herself.

 Chapter 169

    Li Manli went to Pan Ting and stood well. On the surface, they both performed well, surprised and excited. They seemed to know nothing before. In fact, they were very strange. There was no problem in front of them. How did they have problems in these two groups.


    Li Manli looked at the rope in her hand. No problem. The following sign belongs to her. The problem is not on her. It must be Pan Ting. Li Manli glanced at Pan Ting and winked quietly.


    Panting hurriedly looked at the rope in her hand. Her eyes were stunned. What she was holding was the rope of the mysterious guest.


    She suddenly remembered that after Guo Tao finished preparing to start, Han Mo standing next to her said a word to her while taking the rope. She didn''t hear clearly. After being stunned for a while, everyone took it. There was only one left. She picked it up directly.


    Because she knew that she had been divided into groups in advance, she must have taken what she should have taken. There would be no mistake if there was a mark. Pan Ting didn''t think much or read it at all.


    Panting lowered her voice and said in Li Manli''s ear, "Han Mo took it wrong. I finally chose it. Did director Guo forget to tell the mysterious guest the rules?" In fact, Pan Ting hopes to be with Shuya in her heart, because Shuya has a good personality and temperament. She doesn''t eat fireworks among people, but she is very kind and has no shelf. She speaks softly and doesn''t fight or rob.


    Li Manli is beautiful and slightly restrained, and her hope has fallen empty. It is reasonable that Guo Tao will never forget to tell Han mo the rules of the game, but no matter what the reason is, there is no way to change it now.


    As the last group of guests, without pulling the rope, Han Mo automatically stood next to Shuya and smiled.


    Shuya was still at a loss and stared in surprise. She was just performing. At the moment, she was really surprised and happy. It was too unexpected. Until Han Mo stood next to her, Shuya couldn''t believe it. Why did Han Mo join her.


    Guo Tao''s voice sounded again, "now the group is over. Please stand together with your partners. Let''s go to the first game link today."


    At the end of the group, after a brief familiarity with the teammates, everyone''s eyes were attracted by the game props just prepared by the staff not far away.


    The green lawn was filled with balloons of different colors.


    After grouping, each team was assigned a special choreographer and cameraman. Originally, Wang Qian was assigned to Han Mo and Li Manli. Because of a small mistake in grouping, she was assigned to Han Mo and Shu Ya.


    "Please move to the yellow line, where you will start the first challenge in the first phase of season 1 of all-round challenge. In front of you are 50 balloons of different colors, of which only 5 balloons contain task cards. You need to find the task cards as quickly as possible. The team that takes the lead in finding the task cards can lead to the next level first. "


    This game depends entirely on physical luck. Everyone is full of confidence.


    Zhai Xu is arrogant and likes to be the leader. He whispered to Wang Yang, "you start from the left and I start from the right."


    Although Wang Yang is not as famous as Zhai Xu, he is older than him. He doesn''t take Zhai Xu seriously at all. He doesn''t like his arrogance and giving orders. He turns his eyes in his heart and doesn''t say a word.


    Guo Tao''s voice sounded from the back of the camera again as the starter outside the field, "take your place, get ready... Start!"


    Hearing the word "start", all the team members rushed into the colorful balloons. Under the sunshine, the green lawn and colorful balloons, coupled with the super-high appearance of the star guests, added a lot of interest to the program.


    Wang Yang didn''t obey Zhai Xu''s orders. He rushed directly to the middle of the balloon sea and looked for it.


    In the preparation stage, Han Mo also quietly said similar words with Shuya. The two people looked for the center from both sides. The balloon is very mobile. Try not to go back. Whoever finds it first, inform the other party immediately.


    So when Guo Tao''s order was issued, Han Mo and Shu Ya acted separately and rushed into the balloon.


    The title investor of omnipotent challenge is a sports brand called Ninghua sports. They also provide sports clothes and shoes for all guests.


    The investor''s representative is a middle-aged woman, wearing a white sportswear and a white cap. A large black sunglasses cover most of her face. She stood behind Guo Tao, covered her mouth and smiled, "I think the combination of Jiang Zeyu and Wang Shuai has the best chance of winning. Look at Jiang Zeyu''s figure."


    Guo Tao shook his head with a smile. "Not necessarily. Our links not only test physical strength, but also logical reasoning, memory ability, cooperation among team members, and more importantly, mentality. Our purpose is to combine competition and variety arts to stimulate the most real side of each guest in a bad environment. Of course, there is their potential. We are not a game, but competition."


    The investors only focus on the interests. As for what kind of feelings the program group wants to bring to the audience, they don''t care at all. The ratings are high. It''s good to have a return on their investment. The middle-aged woman didn''t speak. Jiang Zeyu was appointed by their investors, because the new spokesman of Ninghua sports is the world swimming champion Jiang Zeyu.


    Investors naturally hope that their spokesmen can win the championship in the competition, improve their popularity, and drive their brand popularity again.


    The middle-aged woman didn''t pay much attention to Guo Tao''s words just now.


    The balloon with the task card will be heavier. Shuya runs into the balloon and keeps picking up the balloon and shaking it in her hand.


    Suddenly, a yellow balloon not far away attracted her attention. The balloon filled with gas was a little thin. Under the sunlight, Shuya vaguely felt that there was something in it. She hurried to the balloon.


    But what she doesn''t know is that Li Yanan''s strategy is not to find balloons, but to grab balloons. She has been observing the expressions of the guests around. Just now Shuya''s excited expression has been seen by Li Yanan.


    Her position was just closer to the balloon. Li Yanan also ran to the balloon quickly. The balloons under her feet were very light and cumbersome. There were many balloons, so it was difficult to run fast.


    Shuya doesn''t know that Li Yanan''s goal is also the balloon. Seeing that the balloon is right in front of her, Shuya lowers her head and is about to hold the balloon. At this time, she suddenly stretches out her hands on her side and makes the same action to hold the balloon.


    Just at the moment when they competed, the balloon exploded and the task card fell to the ground.


    Shuya didn''t expect Li Yanan to grab the balloon in her hand. Her eyes were stunned and hurried to pick up the task card, but the location where the task card fell was just at Li Yanan''s feet. She stretched out her legs and stepped on the task card.


    Shuya stopped and looked at Li Yanan coldly.


    "Sorry, sister Shuya." Li Yanan''s big eyes, which were originally cute, became evil and complex. She brushed a touch of cunning. She loosened her feet, picked up the task card, hung a winner''s smile around her mouth, and ran to her companion Lin Baitong.


    Shuya realized at this time that there was no game here, only people''s hearts. The last second was Li Yanan, who was pitiful and harmless to humans and animals. The next second would have such behavior.


    The camera has been running with all the guests, but it is impossible to cover everything. In panic, he didn''t pay attention to who got the balloon first, but only photographed the picture of Li Yanan running away with the task card.


    Shuya just glanced at the figure of Li Yanan running away, and quickly threw herself into a new search.


    "Shuya, I found it." Han Mo shouted as he ran in the direction of Shuya.


    Han Mo holds a small brown card in his hand. They open the task card together. "The next stop is Beidu Dance Academy. Please go to the West parking lot to choose transportation."

 Chapter 170

    She didn''t tell Han Mo that Shuya''s balloon was robbed by Li Yanan. She hoped it was just an accident, but she would be extra careful with Li Yanan in the next link and wouldn''t have any contact with her in the future.


    Although the task card was robbed, because Han Mo found another task card in time, they didn''t fall behind much. When they arrived at the West parking lot, Lin Botong and Li Yanan just drove away, and other means of transportation stayed in the parking lot.


    As a follow-up choreographer and director, Wang Qian reminded that this link will choose the transportation tools that need to be used in all challenges throughout the day, so I hope Han Mo and Shuya can be careful.


    Lin and Li chose a business car with a driver. The remaining four positions are a car that needs to be driven by themselves, an old van, a bicycle with a back seat, and a parking space with a brick pressing a piece of paper on which "please walk."


    If it''s normal, Han Mo may also want to be romantic. He rode a bike and walked leisurely through the streets of Beidu with Shuya, but at the moment, time is very critical and we must race against time. Of course, we should choose the most convenient means of transportation. There is no suspense. They decisively chose to drive a small car by themselves.


    Other guests on the lawn are still struggling to find the balloon with the task card, because the search is irregular, the balloon is highly mobile and looks similar. They often go back in the search process. At first, everyone was looking for the balloon, and the pressure is not so great. Now two groups of guests have left, and the rest are extremely anxious.


    "I''ll let you start from the left and I''ll start from the right. You have to rush to the middle and look for a pass." Zhai Xu blamed Wang Yang.


    "Find your own, and who finds it is who''s ability." Wang Yang said unconvinced that his implication was that if I look for me, you look for you, no one should command anyone.


    "Mary, I found it." Panting held up a balloon and shouted. She poked it with her fingernails. The balloon exploded and the task card fell out.


    Li Manli and Pan Ting became the third team to leave.


    Obviously, this game is not completed by physical strength, but more by luck and a little skill. Even if the investor representative of Ninghua sports has always believed that Jiang Zeyu will win, they are still the penultimate to leave.


    There are only two means of transportation left, either by bike or on foot.


    Fortunately, Jiang Zeyu has good physical strength. It''s easy to take Wang Shuai on a bike.


    It took a long time for the most disunited Zhai Xu and Wang Yang to find the last task card, but what was waiting for them was a more tragic fate. They needed to walk to Beidu Dance Academy.


    Lin Botong and Li Yanan were the first to get the task card, but they were not much faster than Han mo. the two teams soon met at a traffic light intersection.


    Lin Botong didn''t know that the task card was robbed. He put down the window and greeted Han Mo and Shuya warmly. Han Mo nodded slightly and Shuya responded politely with a smile.


    Li Yanan also saw them from the window. He couldn''t help looking embarrassed and hurriedly looked away.


    Beidu dance college is an art college with a long history. The school has trained many excellent dance performers. Han Mo and Shuya find the place to record the program according to the sign. The art auditorium of Beidu dance college.


    This auditorium usually hosts some performances, parties and college activities.


    The rehearsal room at the back of the auditorium is the first place for this competition. There are staff and new task cards.


    Han Mo gets rid of Lin Botong''s old driver on the road. He and Shuya are the first to arrive at the task site.


    Open the task card, task name: tap. Task content: Learn tap dance from a professional tap dance teacher, perform on the stage, complete the task according to the standard, and get the teacher''s approval. You can get the task card of the next stop.


    Just after reading the task, the staff sent tap dance clothes and shoes. Han Mo and Shu Ya changed their clothes in the dressing room respectively.


    The dance dress is very slim, comfortable and elegant is a red tap dance dress, especially taking advantage of her white skin color, low collar, slender neck, beautiful clavicle, graceful and concave convex figure is perfectly outlined, and Han Mo''s line of sight can not help being attracted by Shuya.


    "You are beautiful." Han Mo went to Shuya and whispered.


    Shuya''s cheek immediately climbed up a touch of crimson and didn''t speak.


    At this time, Lin Botong and Li Yanan also arrived.


    "Tap dance? You should be good at it. " Lin Botong whispered to Li Yanan.


    "Of course, I graduated from Beidu dance college. Although I studied folk dance, it should be interlinked. It''s not difficult to learn with teachers." Li Yanan said confidently.


    Each team member has a professional dance teacher. The dance teacher danced once to show everyone.


    Lin Baitong looked at it carefully and said with a smile, "it doesn''t seem very difficult. There should be no problem."


    Han Mo asked Shuya softly, "what do you think?" He knows that Shu Ya has a good command of dance. Although her major is not dance, he has seen her Dai dance and should have studied it.


    Shu Ya didn''t shake as like as two peas. "It looks simple, but it''s not easy to have two people in action, but also to jump exactly like the teacher."


    Han Mo qingen, he also found that this dance looks very simple, but there are many small details.


    "Shuya seems to have dancing skills, but she should not be a professional. It seems that Han Mo can''t dance at all." While following the teacher, Li Yanan whispered about Shu Yahan Mo, who is also learning from another team.


    "Sister Shuya can dance. I''ve seen her dancing in movies before. She should have good skills. Brother Han Mo can''t dance at first sight. I''ve seen all the songs he sings, so the style can''t be the type of dancing." Lin Baitong tells the truth, Han Mo''s character is steady and introverted, and his singing style is also. He doesn''t even want to walk more, and rarely interacts with the audience. He doesn''t look like a singing and dancing singer at all.


    As his teammates thought, Li Yanan showed a complex smile at the corners of his mouth.


    After all, Lin Botong was young and impetuous, and Li Yanan was confident. After learning for a while, they quickly ran to the waiting area and prepared to perform on stage.


    Below the stage sat two professional dance teachers, with five task cards in their hands, who were responsible for distributing them to the teams who completed the task.


    Lin Li and Li ran onto the stage with a smile and the music sounded. Without the teacher leading the dance, they relied on memory to complete the action. At this time, they knew that dancing with the teacher just now was different from dancing on the stage. They didn''t remember many small actions at all. Just after jumping a few actions, the teacher under the stage made a big fork with a gesture.


    They can only continue to turn back to the rehearsal hall to study.


    But they didn''t learn the lesson from the last time. Just after dancing with the teacher, they ran to the stage again for the second challenge.


    After a while, panting and Li Manli have come to the task site and drove a broken van all the way. Panting cries bitterly.


    When they came, they saw Lin Botong and Li Yanan walk back to the rehearsal hall with a sad face. They had failed in the third challenge. Because they didn''t study hard enough every time, they were crossed by the teacher before long.


    Han Mo and Shu Ya still seriously study with the teacher and correct every detail. Their goal is to pass at one time. Don''t waste time and energy in the process of back and forth learning and going on stage.


    "Well, is that all right?" Han Mo asked softly.


    Shuya smiled and nodded. They looked at each other affectionately and walked to the waiting area together.


    "Brother Han Mo, they also went to challenge." Lin Baitong, who was studying for the fourth time, said with wide eyes, more worried in his heart.


    Li Yanan chuckled, "what''s the panic? They can''t pass at one time. Originally, this dance was cumbersome. They learned it for so long before they tried it. It must be the same as we guessed. Han Mo can''t dance. If they are nervous on stage, it will only be worse."


    Lin Baitong thought what his teammates said was reasonable and nodded.

 Chapter 171

    "Brother Han Mo, why haven''t they come back yet." Lin Baitong said strangely that their three challenges on the stage were all kicked out by the teacher with a cross in less than minutes.


    Suddenly Lin Baitong suddenly said as if he thought of something, "they shouldn''t have passed."


    Li Yanan frowned, "it''s impossible. Don''t guess. Even if they jump for a while, they won''t be able to pass. The last action is wrong. We all jump up. It''s not that simple."


    "That''s what I said." Lin Baitong smiled on his anxious face.


    Li Yanan snorted coldly, "look, I''ll come out right away. I can''t pass. Han Mo doesn''t look like he can dance. If they can pass, I will... "


    Before her words were finished, Han Mo and Shuya came down from the stage together.


    Panting hurried over, "have you passed?"


    Although Li Yanan insisted that Han Mo could not dance, he still felt a tight heart when he saw Han Mo coming out, and silently hoped that they had not.


    Lin Baitong also stopped and looked at Han Mo''s direction. From their expressions, we couldn''t see whether they had passed.


    "How''s it going? Have you ever? " Li Manli also walked over and asked.


    Han Mo and Shuya both looked heavy.


    "It''s all right. There''s still a chance. There are two groups of guests who haven''t arrived." Panting comforted.


    "It seems very difficult. You have to try several times to pass. Take your time." Li Manli said anxiously.


    After a moment of silence, suddenly, Han Mo raised the task card, "we passed!" Reach out and hold Shuya in your arms.


    "Yes?"


    "Yes!"


    Li Manli and Pan Ting were stunned for a moment, smiled and said together, "Congratulations, congratulations."


    Originally, I thought Han Mo didn''t have it. Li Yanan kept smiling on his face and said to Lin Baitong that they guessed that it was right. They must have failed, but at the moment, the task card in Han Mo''s hand seemed to hit her face with a loud slap.


    "Brother Han Mo, they passed at one time. It''s great." Lin Baitong looked at the two people holding together to celebrate not far away.


    Li Yanan''s smile stiffened on his face and the corners of his eyes twitched fiercely, "how can this be possible?"


    Not only other guests, but even Shuya didn''t expect Han Mo to tap dance better than himself. He has a fast understanding ability. He hasn''t seen Han Mo dance before. "I didn''t expect you to dance." Shuya said in surprise.


    Han Mo smiled. "You forget, my mother is a dance teacher. I''m a boy."


    "Did you hear that? Brother Han Mo learned to dance when he was a child." Lin Baitong stared in amazement and said to Li Yanan.


    Han Mo and Shu Ya had just passed by them. Li Yanan watched them leave and bit his lips reluctantly.


    Pan Ting and Li Manli learned from the experience of the first two teams. They were not impatient and paid serious attention to some small details. The progress was very smooth.


    "You''re wrong here. It was your problem on the stage just now." Han Mo''s unexpected dance talent, and once again, makes the already impetuous Li Yanan more impatient.


    "I''m right. We should act in unison. Just look at me. We should cooperate with each other." Lin Baitong said helplessly.


    After changing their clothes, Han Mo and Shuya took out the task card, "please go to chunteng sushi restaurant immediately."


    When they went out, Jiang Zeyu and Wang Shuai, who came by bike, also arrived, leaving only a group of Zhai Wang on foot.


    The departure of a team and the arrival of a new team have brought great pressure to the two groups of guests who have not completed their tasks.


    Sitting in the car, Shuya''s nervous mood had a short rest. Han Mo saw that Shuya was tired and whispered, "I''ll drive, you take a rest." There are wechat cameras in the car. Han Mo knows that he is not too taboo and cares about Shuya as usual.


    "I''ll be there in a minute. I don''t know what the task is next." Shuya picked up the task card and looked at it again. She just prompted the information and said the address. There was no specific task.


    Han Mo actually enjoyed completing the task with Shuya. He didn''t care what to challenge. He smiled and said, "sushi restaurant, there should be no choice but to eat and make."


    Soon they arrived at the chunteng sushi restaurant. Because they wanted to record the program, the sushi restaurant had been cleared and did not receive other customers. Only when they arrived at the sushi restaurant according to the program process can they know the next link of the competition.


    Chunteng sushi restaurant is famous all over the country. Every day, customers from all over the country come to taste it and push open the door. The chef of sushi restaurant stands at the door to welcome the contestants and give his task card.


    Han Mo and Shuya took the card.


    "In the sushi eating competition, the two groups compete." Shu Yanan said that there is a row of small characters below to further explain this challenge link.


    There are three different flavors of sushi on the table, a total of 18, which are placed in three boxes respectively. The first player needs to wait for the next player. The two groups fight. The winning team can get the prompt card of the next stop, and the losing veterans need to wait for the next team to fight again.


    "Let me see what kind of sushi it is?" Korea and Mexico walked to the sushi table.


    Now only one group of them has arrived at the chunteng sushi restaurant and can''t compete. It''s impossible to determine who will arrive next.


    Shuya usually eats very little and doesn''t eat much staple food. At the moment, she frowns slightly when she sees so many sushi.


    Han Mo said reluctantly, "I only see those with mustard flavor. I don''t know the othersˇ°


    Shu Ya didn''t speak and swallowed her saliva with pain.


    Han Mo smiled, "don''t be afraid, there''s meˇ°


    ......


    Beidu Dance Academy


    The departure of Han Mo and Shu Ya has brought great psychological pressure to Lin Li''s combination. They have failed for the fourth time and are learning for the fifth time.


    When Li Manli and Pan Ting tried for the first time, they had a problem with the last action and went back to the practice pavilion to learn. The second attempt was a little anxious. Soon after the opening, they were stopped by the judge teacher because of the irregular action.


    At the moment, Jiang Zeyu and Wang Shuai who came by bike are learning. Jiang Zeyu''s coordination ability is very poor, and the dance steps look very funny.


    In addition to Han Mo and Shu Ya, the other four groups of guests met at the Beidu Dance Academy and complained to each other all the way. They were very unhappy. Finally, Zhaixu and Wang Yang, who were red faced and had no communication, didn''t expect that when they arrived at the Beidu Dance Academy, the first three groups of guests were still there.


    ˇ±Not even goneˇ° Wang Yang''s face was full of bitterness and hatred. Although they took a shortcut to the dance academy, they also wasted a lot of time. After all, they walked on two legs. They thought that everyone had gone to the third project. Unexpectedly, they could see three groups of guests.


    Zhai Xu was also surprised, but he was not as happy as Wang Yang. He said, "there is only one reason why he didn''t leave. It''s difficultˇ°


    The good thing about the program of all-round challenge is that even if the first link lags behind, the later link still has the opportunity to surpass, and the competition is in great suspense.


    The mentality of Li Yanan and Lin Botong completely collapsed. They quarreled and complained to each other.


    Li Manli and Pan Ting have the third challenge.


    Wang Shuai understood tap dance very quickly, but Jiang Zeyu, who was born as an athlete, was tortured crazy by complex dance steps.


    No one expected that Zhai Xu and Wang Yang, who finally arrived at the Beidu Dance Academy on foot, had such a tacit understanding for the first time. Zhai Xugang once starred in a TV play TAP life when he started his career, and Wang Yang also played a small role in this TV play when he was an actor in his early years. Both of them have tap dance skills.

 Chapter 172

    Zhai Xu and Wang Yang entered the stage for the first time to try the challenge. Except for them, all the groups present have been challenged more than twice.


    In learning, no one can notice how others are. They only pay attention to who will accept the challenge and who will come down from the stage. In other words, they only care whether others pass or not.


    Zhai Xu and Wang Yang, who finally arrived, just said "come on" when they went in to challenge. At present, in addition to Han Mo Shuya group, who has been gone for a long time, everyone is trapped in this link. The more times they fail, the more their mentality collapses. The simple and familiar actions they originally learned have been forgotten because of their impatience.


    Three minute dance, not long, seems to everyone for centuries.


    The more time consumed, the greater the pressure on everyone. As time passed, Zhai Xu and Wang Yang came down from the stage with task cards in their hands.


    "They passed, too?" Lin Baitong said in surprise.


    Li Yanan rolled his eyes. He was not convinced and disliked his teammates. "Let''s go. It''s time for us to challenge on the stage. Don''t make a mistake this time."


    "I''m right. Look at me a little. In addition to the right and wrong movements, there''s order. Anything that''s not neat is useless." Lin Baitong was also a little unhappy. The two challenged five times. No matter how good their temperament was, it was worn out.


    ......


    Chunteng sushi restaurant.


    Shuya and Han Mo have been waiting for a long time, but no other group has arrived. Mingming is the first to arrive, but they have wasted a lot of time here.


    The two men''s eyes kept falling at the door. Han Mo asked softly, "guess who will arrive next?"


    Shuya thought, "it should be Lin Botong and Li Yanan. He has the same time as us to Beidu Dance Academy, and the practice time is also long. They should arrive soon. Their transportation is also very convenient, but why haven''t they arrived yet?" Shuya wondered.


    Han Mo smiled and shook his head. "It won''t be them."


    Shuya was stunned. "Who do you think it is? Mary and Pantene? "


    "If it were them, we would have more chances to win. I''m sure I can eat better than them." Han Mo leaned over Shuya and whispered.


    Shuya''s ears are very sensitive. Han Mo is very close to her ears. The heat instantly makes Shuya''s cheeks crimson. She can almost hear her heartbeat. Every nerve on her body is beating uncontrollably. Shuya shyly lowers her head and doesn''t speak.


    Seeing Shuya''s shyness, Han Mo smiled, a little bad, a little proud, and a little happy.


    Suddenly the door of the sushi restaurant opened and Zhai Xu and Wang Yang entered the restaurant.


    Shuya was surprised. The two groups she guessed just now didn''t guess right.


    "Unexpectedly, the two people we walked met the first group." Because of the relative tacit understanding of the last challenge, Wang Yang was not so hostile to Zhai Xu.


    Zhai Xu was also in a good mood. He smiled and said, "the dance academy is not far from the sushi restaurant. Thanks to you know the path, we didn''t waste time."


    Wang Yang was quite proud, "of course, I''ve been here since I was a child."


    Everyone didn''t want to waste time. The rules were clear and the game officially began.


    Each team has three boxes of sushi on the table. The chef is a kind old man with a gray goatee. He is responsible for checking whether the two groups of players eat sushi and commit any foul in the game.


    If the first link, looking for the task card in the balloon and the tap dance just now, is based on luck, skills and team cooperation, then the sushi eating link is completely based on brute force, and there is only one rule to eat hard.


    After reading the task card, Zhai Xu felt that victory was in sight. There was no suspense at all. How do you think that he and Wang Yang were dominant in this link? Shuya''s small body was completely unlike a person who could eat sushi. Let alone eating three boxes of sushi, it was estimated that she would fill her small stomach.


    "There are female guests. They can''t win." Wang Yang chuckled.


    Zhai Xu nodded in agreement.


    The two teams are ready and the game officially begins.


    Shuya and Han Mo pick up a sushi and put it in their mouth. Zhai Xu and Wang Yang also quickly pick up sushi.


    Everyone just thought it was a game of eating. In fact, they underestimated the intention of the program group, because the three flavors of sushi are not ordinary. In addition to mustard flavor, there are two more strange flavors. You can''t really eat quickly and swallow it if you can eat it at ordinary times.


    Zhai Xu quickly stuffed sushi into his mouth. He thought it was just ordinary sushi and chewed it hard. Suddenly, Zhai Xu felt an air rush to the tip of his nose and filled the whole throat in an instant. Before he could swallow it, he spit it out.


    The chef of chunteng sushi restaurant crossed his arms on his chest and made a gesture. If he spits out sushi in his mouth, it will be doubled as punishment.


    If you spit out one sushi in your mouth, you will add two sushi. If you eat two sushi together and spit out, you will add four sushi, and so on.


    Zhai Xu and Wang Yang added two new sushi in front of them. Wang Yang felt the same, but he didn''t chew as fast as Zhai Xu. He felt the taste a little slower. He knew the punishment rules as soon as he wanted to vomit out. He was stunned and swallowed the sushi back.


    Han Mo puts sushi into his mouth. There are three tastes. He only determines one taste. It''s mustard. He wants to eat it anyway. So his first choice is mustard. His speed is much faster than Shuya. Shuya sees him take it and wants to finish it in one bite. Han Mo grabs Shuya''s wrist and signals her to eat slowly.


    Han Mo''s eyes turned red and mustard tasted very heavy. He knew that the longer he chewed, the heavier the taste would be, so he swallowed quickly.


    Immediately picked up another sushi, faster, mustard taste through the seven orifices chain reaction, tears flow out in an instant.


    Shuya hasn''t finished one in her hand yet. She wants to finish the sushi in her hand. Just when she wants to put it in her mouth, Han Mo covers her mouth and swallows the mustard sushi. The other hand holds Shuya''s wrist and shakes her head.


    Zhai Xu and Wang Yang didn''t expect that sushi would taste so special at first. Later, they were prepared, but they still couldn''t eat quickly. However, they were two people eating at the same time, but Han Mo kept preventing Shuya from eating. One person ate all the remaining mustard sushi. The mustard taste was too strong. He knew Shuya couldn''t stand it, but they had to eat it together, So he only let Shuya eat slowly with one in her hand.


    As Han Mo thought, the first is mustard, and the second can''t be a delicious taste. He took one and put it in his mouth. It tastes sour and strange. He hesitated in his mouth for a moment, chewed three or two times, and swallowed the sushi.


    Both groups of cameras followed the team members, and the painful expressions of the guests were recorded by them. The editors and directors stood behind. Wang Qian didn''t expect that Han Mo would not let Shu Ya eat. Is it preparing to eat these sushi alone? Wang Qian was puzzled and worried about Han mo.


    Zhai Xu''s editor and director whispered in Wang Xi''s ear, "Han Mo''s team is going to lose. He''s too fond of incense and jade. No matter how one person can''t win two people, why doesn''t he let Shu Ya eat."


    Wang Qian didn''t say anything, but she was sweating for Han mo.


    Han Mo knows that this link can only succeed, not fail, because if they lose to Zhai Xu and Wang Yang, they will not only be unable to leave, but also wait for the next group to continue the game, so they will eat more and have less chance to win. But the more he knows that sushi tastes bad, the more he can''t bear to let Shuya eat it.

 Chapter 173

    As time went by, more than half of the sushi on the table had been eaten by the guests.


    Their pain can be seen from their expressions. Zhai Xu held the table with one hand and stuffed sushi into his mouth. Originally, he just held the mentality of playing games to increase exposure and increase popularity. However, when it comes to real competition, time is tight and the rhythm is compact, so it is difficult to mix the elements of performance. Gradually, everyone began to play the real themselves.


    Wang Yang just stuffed a sushi into his mouth. He patted his chest hard to make the sushi swallow faster. He waved his hand and couldn''t eat any more.


    Han Mo didn''t stop, and his expression didn''t change much, but his speed was much slower. It can be seen that he was about to reach the limit. Keep pouring water to make sushi swallow faster.


    Shuya is also eating sushi hard. Although she eats slowly, she also wants to help Han Mo share more.


    Han Mo tried his best to eat, so that Shuya didn''t feel so much pressure. He kept telling her to eat slowly and in no hurry.


    Just then, the door of chunteng sushi restaurant suddenly rang, the third group of guests arrived, and Pan Ting and Li Manli ran in.


    The two groups in the competition looked at the door respectively. The arrival of the third group of guests virtually brought pressure to them. It seemed to remind them that if they lost, they would either compete with the next group of guests or accept the penalty directly. The penalty time was one hour.


    Pan Ting, who has just arrived at the sushi restaurant, is happy to tell Li Manli that she is eating goods. Eating is not a challenge for her at all, but enjoyment. Who meets her food is unlucky.


    But after watching the situation of the first two groups of matches for a while, Pan Ting couldn''t say such words any more.


    "Look at their faces, sushi must not taste good." Panting saw the painful expression on other people''s faces, and the nerves on her face trembled.


    Li Manli put her hands around her chest. "It must be seasoning. How can the program team let everyone enjoy delicious food here." With that, Ning Mei looked at the guests of the two teams and thought to herself that Han Mo and Shuya were not dominant. The more they came to the end, the more they could find that Han Mo''s speed slowed down.


    Li Manli hoped that Han Mo would win, and hoped that the two teams would end the game quickly. She also hoped that the lost group of guests would choose to continue to challenge them instead of penalty time.


    If they are punished, they will have to wait for the next group of guests to continue the challenge, and any group in the back has its own advantages for them. No matter how Pan Ting shows her eating essence, the two girls must be no better than the group with boys in eating.


    "There are only two left." Panting suddenly whispered.


    At the moment, there are two sushi left on the table in front of Han moshuya and in front of Wang Yang Zhaixu.


    Shuya quickly swallowed the sushi in her mouth and reached out to pick up the next one, but Han Mo quickly picked up the two sushi and stuffed them into her mouth.


    At this time, Wang Yang and Zhai Xu also stuffed sushi into their mouths one by one.


    At the moment, it depends on who swallows quickly. The first to open his mouth and show the chef. Whoever swallows sushi in his mouth first wins.


    Pan Ting, Li Manli, the editor, director and camera of the three groups of guests, everyone looked at the mouths of several guests who were fighting.


    Because they put them in their mouths together, they just ate too much sushi and kept drinking water. Now they are very uncomfortable in their stomach. Wang Yang and Zhai Xu are close to the limit of their body.


    Sushi was robbed by Han Mo and stuffed into her mouth. At the moment, Shuya can only look at Han Mo with concern, but she can''t help at all.


    Zhai Xu beat his chest with an empty fist in one hand and swallowed hard. He looked at Wang Yang and finally swallowed all the sushi in his mouth. He suddenly raised his arm, "we''re ready." Then quickly open your mouth.


    Almost at the same time, Han Mo raised his arm, "we''re ready."


    "It seems that Zhai Xu raised his hand first." Panting whispered.


    Although she didn''t want to admit it, what Li Manli saw was Zhai Xuxian''s hand. They looked at the same time, but they were so poor.


    Shuya''s heart sank. They were still slow. They blamed themselves for not helping. They blamed themselves very much.


    After announcing "OK", you must open your mouth to the chef at the same time.


    Han Mo also knew that he called later than Zhai Xu and could not compete again. Although the next group was two female guests, who might have an advantage, he ate a large number of sushi that was difficult to swallow again. He didn''t have to participate in the fourth link. He would rather punish the time.


    Zhai Xu''s winning ticket was in hand, and a proud smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. They were the last in the first link. They didn''t even have a means of transportation. They had to walk. They could surpass in the third project. It seems that they can see the dawn of victory.


    Wang Qian couldn''t help shaking her head. It was only half a second away. Faster, Han Mo won. It''s a pity. It''s a pity. Wang Qian shook her fist hard.


    Han Mo knew that they had lost. He was worried about Shuya''s disappointment. He reached out and patted Shuya on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, we''ll surpass in the next link."


    Knowing that Han Mo was comforting her, Shuya felt that she had taken off her hind legs and whispered, "I''m sorry, I didn''t help."


    "Talk nonsense again." Han Mo interrupted Shuya, but his tone was spoiled.


    There was almost no suspense in everyone''s mind, just waiting for the chef to announce the results.


    Zhai Xu''s eyes twinkled with the joy of winning, raised his chin slightly, deliberately moved his eyes to Han Mo, showing a winning smile.


    Han Mo glanced at him and ignored him.


    The chef took out a task card from behind and everyone stared at it.


    "Congratulations on your passing." The chef of chunteng sushi restaurant holds the task card in both hands.


    Li Manli slightly skimmed her mouth.


    Wang Qian is a little unwilling.


    Panting raised her eyebrows and stared at the task card.


    Zhai Xu stretched out his hands to get his own task card.


    "Han Mo, Shuya, please go to the next stop and continue your challenge." The chef handed the task card to Han Mo with both hands.


    Everyone couldn''t believe their ears. Zhai Xu raised his hand just now.


    "The chef can''t be mistaken." Panting whispered to Li Manli.


    Li Manli didn''t know what was going on. She shook her head and didn''t speak.


    "I raised my hand first. I should give the customs clearance task card." Zhai Xu said loudly that he could not accept this task card to Han Mo anyway.


    Han Mo was also a little confused and didn''t answer the task card immediately.


    The chef raised his head, raised his goatee a little, said seriously to Zhai Xu, "you were the first to raise your hand, but your group didn''t eat all the sushi in your mouth."


    "It''s impossible. I raised my hand after eating. It must be faster than Han mo."


    "You finished first, but your partner didn''t finish. When you raised your hand, Wang Yang was still chewing. Han Mo ate all sushi before him, so Han Mo won."

 Chapter 174

    "Congratulations to Han Mo Shuya group. You passed." The chef handed the task card to Han Mo again.


    Shuya stared at Han Mo excitedly.


    Han Mo quickly took the task card.


    Because this link is much more difficult than the previous two projects. It can pass steadily not by luck, memory and skills. The more it depends on brute force, the more difficult it is. Han Mo always thought that he didn''t want to eat sushi in his life.


    Just when they had resigned themselves to fate and decided that they had lost and waited for punishment, they suddenly handed them the task card. They couldn''t find another emotion except excitement and surprise.


    Almost at the same time, Han Mo and Shuya hugged happily. They didn''t think much. They couldn''t help it after being surprised.


    After a short celebration, they were ready to go on.


    At the moment, Lin Botong and Li Yanan just arrived.


    Han Mo really didn''t expect to waste so much time eating sushi, because it was hard to eat too much sushi just now. Shuya didn''t let Han Mo drive and let him sit and rest for a while.


    "Is that Han Mo and Shuya''s car?" Wang Shuai pointed to the car not far away and shouted.


    Jiang Zeyu and Wang Shuai were the second to last to complete the task of tap dance, but they fell behind Lin Botong and Li Yanan because the means of transportation did not have an advantage.


    Jiang Zeyu is tall and uncoordinated in riding a bicycle, but fortunately, he has excellent physical quality and doesn''t feel tired. He is fast. In addition, he is familiar with the road conditions in Beidu and has taken many shortcuts. At the moment, he also sees Shuya and Han Mo''s car and frowns.


    "They were the first to complete the task of tap dance. Why did they leave the sushi restaurant now?"


    Wang Shuai also reflected and sighed softly, "there is only one possibility. The challenge of sushi restaurant is not simple. They wasted a lot of time there."


    The next place will be the last project of this program. After customs clearance, you can get the last task cartoon to the relay station. At the end of the day''s journey, the first person to reach the relay station is the first in this competition.


    If everyone had the same mentality at the beginning, they just regarded this day as recording a simple variety show, but at this moment, everyone has changed.


    In a relaxed entertainment environment, we can also wear masks, take care of each other''s face and disguise our image. However, with the increasing promotion of the program and the challenge project that is not called a game at all, we show our true appearance more or less, complain about our teammates, use some careful machines to win, be anxious and uneasy.


    "Pisa park." Shuya whispered the location of the next project and opened the navigation.


    The north is very big. They haven''t been to this park. It looks very close on the map, but they haven''t found it for a long time.


    "There''s still time. Don''t worry. Let''s find it slowly." Han Mo said.


    The leading time now is that Han Mo just tried hard to eat sushi in exchange for it. Shuya doesn''t want to find her way. She''s a little worried.


    In chunteng sushi restaurant, Zhai Xu and Wang Yang choose to punish. Generally, in this case, the losing party will choose to punish and continue to compete with the newly arrived team. The chance of winning is zero.


    "If you swallow it quickly, it''s Han Mo and Shuya who are sitting here now." Zhai Xu is extremely depressed.


    Wang Yang also regretted that if he could hurry up at that time, he would have gone to the next challenge place. He thought it was in his heart, but he was complained by others. Wang Yang was very unhappy.


    "I don''t eat less sushi than you. I eat faster in front than you. The final result is not my fault. If you eat more in front and eat faster, you won''t win or lose with others." With a cold hum, Wang Yang stood up and sat in a chair in the distance. He didn''t want to be next to Zhaixu again.


    Zhai Xu wanted to argue, but the other party didn''t give him a chance at all. He hid far away. He clenched his back teeth angrily.


    When Li Yanan got the task card and knew it was the task of eating sushi, he said coquettishly, "Bai Tong, this link depends on you. I never eat sushi."


    Although in the last link, the two people didn''t cooperate well and there was a little conflict, after all, Lin Baitong was a boy. He was more tolerant of Li Yanan and said confidently, "don''t worry about me."


    Lin Baitong thought to herself, how can she win two girls? In eating, Li Manli has almost the same strength as Li Yanan. It is estimated that she can only rely on Pan Ting, but Pan Ting is only a girl no matter how powerful she is. Lin Baitong is a little glad that her opponent is them.


    The chef of chunteng sushi restaurant announced the official start of the game. The two teams tried their best to put sushi in front of their mouths. Lin Baitong was stunned by the picture in front of him.


    Li Manli seemed to explode into a small universe and stuffed sushi into her mouth. He looked painful but still chewed hard. He admired Li Manli in his heart and regretted that he had underestimated her just now.


    Suddenly, the staff put two new sushi in front of him. Lin Baitong was stunned. It turned out that teammate Li Yanan spit out the sushi just put in his mouth. Because spitting one will double the punishment, so they have two more sushi than just now.


    They knew this rule before, and it was agreed that no matter how bad sushi was, she would swallow it. Li Yanan was the first to say this. In the blink of an eye, she threw up herself.


    At first, Lin Baitong just looked at the increase in sushi and felt heartache. He didn''t complain about Li Yanan. After all, sushi is really bad. He didn''t adapt to it at the first bite, and it''s understandable to vomit.


    But then Lin Baitong was really going to collapse. Li Yanan simply didn''t eat. He changed from a participant to a bystander, holding a sushi in his hand, pretending to do something, and took a small bite from time to time. Lin Baitong was completely fighting with the two people opposite. The initial leading advantage was completely consumed with Li Yanan''s non participation.


    "Bai Tong, I''m really sorry. I can''t eat so much sushi. It''s up to you. Come on." Li Yanan cheers his teammates bit by bit.


    Lin Botong doesn''t have time to talk to Li Yanan. His only task now is to eat sushi, but he is very dissatisfied with Li Yanan.


    On the other hand, Han Mo and Shuya used navigation to look for a long time and walked a lot of wronged roads. Later, Shuya got off and asked the nearby citizens. Although they were recognized and asked for Zhang Ying, the enthusiastic citizens told them a close and easy way. In a short time, they went to Pisa park.


    The program team has arranged the competition venue and the staff are ready. On the way, Han Mo and Shuya have been discussing what the last challenge of the first program will be, which will never make it easy for them to pass.


    When they got to Pisa Park, they were still shocked to see the challenge venue set up by the program team in advance. They picked up the first task card in the taskbar.


    There are only six words on the top of the "who needs to be protected" card.


    The small characters below explain that one team member is selected as the protected object, and the other team member completes all tasks and rescues the protected object.


    Han Mo said to the staff without hesitation, "I have completed the task, and Shuya is the protected object."

 Chapter 175

    When Han Mo made a choice, the staff directly took Shuya away. He didn''t even know where Shuya was taken, whether there were other tasks waiting for Shuya, or where to rest as a "protected object".


    Before Han Mo could ask the staff, he was directly put on his goggles and went in the opposite direction to Shuya''s departure.


    Han Mo only knew that he got on a car and didn''t go far, but the journey was very bumpy.


    In order to create a tense atmosphere, the program team didn''t explain too much to Han mo. at the moment, he didn''t know what kind of challenge was waiting for him.


    Just at the foot of the mountain, I saw a sign full of sponsor signs and program signs. A flag was inserted at the top of the mountain in the distance. Before he could see it clearly, he was put on an eye mask by the staff.


    Along the way, Han Mo thought about Shuya''s place. He knew there could be no danger. The program group deliberately arranged this, just playing up the tense atmosphere during the broadcast, but Han Mo was still worried.


    Finally, Han Mo was sent to his destination. The staff wore black clothes and black sunglasses and took off his eye mask.


    Han Mo, who had just been taken off his blindfold and was stabbed by the strong eyes at the foot of the mountain, couldn''t open his eyes. He adapted, opened his eyes and looked around. He couldn''t help opening his eyes. The towering rock climbing wall stood in front of Han mo. before he could ask Shuya''s whereabouts, the staff handed him a task card.


    Han Mo quickly glanced at the words on the card. His eyes were stunned. He immediately raised his head and looked into the distance. His eyes showed panic.


    Several people stood on the distant tower. Han Mo recognized them at a glance. One of them was Shuya.


    The last challenge is to save your companions.


    The so-called protected object will be sent to the high tower, which is the location of bungee jumping.


    The Challenger needs to climb the 80m cliff with his bare hands and reach the top of the cliff. During this period, his limbs are not allowed to leave the cliff at the same time. If he leaves at the same time, it will be regarded as a foul to hang only on the protective rope in the air.


    You must land on the ground and climb again until you reach the top. The challenger can choose to give up at any time when he is out of strength.


    Giving up means that the rescue fails, and the protected will be punished. The punishment item is bungee jumping.


    Climbing to the climbing wall is only the first step of the challenge. After that, the Challenger needs to reach the protected person through the cableway to save her.


    There are warning signs on the ground on both sides of the ropeway, and the numbers on them are the password. The Challenger needs to remember the password in the process of the ropeway, reach the top of the tower, correctly enter the password and complete the rescue task. In this process, if there is a mistake in any link, the protected person will face the fate of jumping off the tower and receiving punishment.


    Han Mo took a breath of air-conditioning. She knew that Shuya was afraid of heights, not to mention bungee jumping tens of meters high, which was a little high in the playground and would produce a sense of weightlessness. She didn''t dare to play.


    The climbing staff skillfully implemented protective measures for Han Mo, fixed the rope on him, ensured it was firm, and explained the simple climbing rules to him.


    And there are professional climbers to do demonstration movements.


    Han Mo has never climbed before. It doesn''t seem difficult to watch the athletes do demonstration movements. They have experienced long and hard training to control easily like now.


    Professional rock climbers just show him once. Han Mo needs to remember the route in the process.


    There is no fixed and formed stepping position on the climbing wall, and the Challenger needs to explore the position of each foot and hand.


    The challenge officially began. Han Mo took a deep breath and looked in the direction of Shuya again. The tower was far away from him. Han Mo was not sure whether Shuya could see herself. He couldn''t see Shuya''s expression clearly. It was a program, but Han Mo had only one concept in his heart to save Shuya.


    Shuya was taken to the tower and told the competition rules. Her heart sank. In the elevator leading to the top of the tower, Shuya closed her eyes all the time. The staff in the elevator always comforted and encouraged her. They also said that if she was really afraid or out of strength, she could quit the competition.


    However, if you quit now, all your previous efforts with Han Mo will be in vain. Shuya will never quit the game.


    Because it was the last project, Guo Tao and the representative of the program''s title merchant also arrived.


    Only Han moshuya and his team arrived at the project, and all the cameras were aimed at them at the same time.


    "I didn''t expect to be their first." The sponsor representative said unconvinced.


    Guo Tao shook his head with a smile. "If you are the first to reach this link, you may not be the first to reach the trunk line. Han Mo has not started the challenge. You will know in a moment. I believe that this project will bring five groups of guests back here. "


    Guo Tao is a little proud. They have carefully designed this project. After the contact of the previous projects, the guests have enhanced their feelings or produced contradictions. However, at this link, the choice of the Challenger will be recorded in the camera.


    Although they just choose to give up, and then their partner is put down from the tower to complete bungee jumping, and then after the penalty time, they can leave directly, and the penalty time is not long. It is likely that they have finished the penalty time, and other guests who accept the challenge are still trapped on the cliff of rock climbing.


    However, no matter what the guests secretly say, no matter what they think, but in full view of the public and in front of the camera, each guest wants to present the most perfect state, so that more viewers in front of the TV can like them through this program. Under the instigation of this psychology, they will not easily give up their teammates.


    At this time, Han Mo has begun to accept the challenge. After climbing a few steps, he found that the project looks simple, but it is actually very difficult. In order to avoid fouls caused by hands and feet breaking away from the cliff in the process of climbing, Han Mo takes extra care every step.


    Staying on the cliff and holding on to the rock with both hands and feet is a great test of the strength of his limbs. Every muscle of Han Mo''s whole body is in a tight state.


    Soon, Han Mo''s arm gradually feels sour and swollen. The path of professional climbers just remembered is of little use at the moment.


    Because the visual field on the cliff is completely different from that on the ground, Han Mo can only find every place to stand by feeling.


    As time went by, Han Mo had no concept of time on the cliff. He only focused on where to go next.


    In fact, when Han Mo watched the demonstration of professional rock climbers on the ground, he had made a unified arrangement for all the sections. Where he climbed was convenient for trampling. He could rest for a while before continuing.


    But when he was behind the cliff, his imagination was completely different from the reality. His body couldn''t bear it before he reached his established resting position.


    Each step was particularly difficult. Big beads of sweat ran across Han Mo''s cheek, his arm swelled to the extreme, and his fingers were numb with pain.


    We must have a rest, Han Mo said to himself in his heart, but there is no point at this stage suitable for long-term trampling and rest.


    Han Mo decided to rest at the next fulcrum. He grabbed the rock with one hand, wet his clothes with sweat, stretched out his feet and stepped on the next fulcrum.


    Suddenly, his feet slipped and Han Mo leaned to one side. He wanted to quickly restore his balance and tried to grasp the rock.

 Chapter 176

    Han Mo tried to grasp the rock, but his body tilted too much. The cliff didn''t have a slope, his body lost balance, and his two feet left the climbing wall at the same time. Han Mo tried to leave one hand on the cliff, but after his feet soared, the power of one hand couldn''t support his whole body, and there was no support point on the cliff that could be grasped.


    Every move of Han Mo can be seen clearly by Shuya on the high tower in the distance, including the moment when Han Mo tried to grasp the rock after losing his balance.


    Shuya pinched a sweat for Han Mo in her heart.


    "Oh, it''s a pity to get rid of it. It''s time to start over." The sponsor representative said with regret.


    Guo Tao said with a smile, "if it''s the first time to climb, it''s difficult to pass at one time. It''s good to go to this height."


    Han Mo was slowly placed on the ground. He looked up at the towering rock climbing wall, wiped the sweat on his face, and took a break to prepare for the second challenge.


    In fact, he had climbed half the height, only half, but he had basically exhausted his strength. Han Mo sat on the ground and gasped heavily.


    He decided to recover his strength as much as possible for the second challenge. Every restart will consume a lot of physical strength, and the probability of success will be reduced.


    Han Mo couldn''t help looking in the direction of Shuya. He didn''t wave or speak. He just looked at each other. Both of them knew that they were looking at themselves. They couldn''t see each other''s expression clearly, but they could feel each other''s mood.


    Han Mo got up, stood up and motioned to the staff to help him fix the safety rope. Suddenly, another group of guests came from behind.


    It turned out to be Zhai Xu. They ended the penalty and took the lead in leaving chunteng sushi restaurant. Not long after they left, Pan Ting and Li Manli also beat Lin Baitong and Li Yanan to leave sushi restaurant.


    But they didn''t know the way. The broken van didn''t have navigation, so they took a lot of wronged roads.


    Zhai Xu and Wang Yang met enthusiastic fans as soon as they walked out of the sushi restaurant. They were invited to get on the bus and send them directly to their destination, saving a lot of time.


    When choosing who is to be protected, Zhai Xu and Wang Yang both want to be the protected object. They hide their own caution in their hearts. They think that the protected person will not carry out the project. They just need to rest and wait in a certain place. But Wang Yang speaks faster than Zhai Xu and takes the lead in talking to the camera. He says that he is the protected object and cannot be changed once he says it, Zhai Xu became a challenger.


    Until Zhai Xu was taken to the foot of the mountain and saw the task card. Wang Yang was taken to the top of the tower. They knew that the protected did not need to complete the task, but handed over their fate to their teammates.


    Wang Yang is very regretful at the moment, because he would rather climb than jump from a height of tens of meters. At least he can''t climb. Just give up. Even if he is punished, he doesn''t necessarily lose.


    Han Mo didn''t pay attention to time. He saw that even Zhai Xu arrived and knew that he had just spent a lot of time.


    The staff prepared the security measures, and Han Mo began the second challenge.


    The camera couldn''t climb together, so the guests had a micro camera on their head, and other photographers could only shoot Han Mo''s actions in the distance.


    The second challenge started. Because I just climbed this route, I saved some time when finding a foothold. After hanging at a certain point for a short time, I also saved some physical strength.


    Although he didn''t know how long it took, he obviously felt that it was faster than the first time, but his physical strength decreased a lot faster. Han Mo''s two arms were sour and uncomfortable, and his leg strength was not as strong as when he first challenged.


    Zhai Xu also began to challenge. He was the same age as Han Mo and had the same body shape. It''s hard to say who would climb to the top first. In addition to physical strength, he also had a little skill and endurance.


    "Director Guo, this project is so difficult. Will all stars finally choose to give up their teammates?" Wang Qian looked at Han Mo, who was struggling to climb up, and couldn''t help asking Guo Tao.


    Guo Tao didn''t answer immediately, and he didn''t know what the result would be. Anyway, it''s good for the audience to watch. Whether they succeed in saving their teammates or give up their teammates through efforts, they are the most real performance when their bodies reach their limits.


    Zhai Xu has a little advantage under Han mo. he can follow the track Han Mo has gone through, so he started relatively smoothly and soon caught up with Han mo.


    The greater the physical exertion around the back, and when Han Mo accepted the challenge for the second time, he was naturally more tired than Zhai Xu.


    Sweat streamed down. Han Mo found a fulcrum and took a rest. His hands couldn''t leave the rock. He couldn''t wipe his sweat. He had to shake off the sweat that was about to drip into his eyes.


    Zhai Xu was delighted when he saw Han Mo stop. He thought in his heart before climbing. If he felt hard, he would give up. Try not to be too embarrassed, let alone get hurt.


    However, when he climbed halfway, his physical strength obviously decreased to the extreme, but he didn''t want to give up. He wanted to climb to the top. This feeling was very strange. Zhai Xu still gritted his teeth and insisted.


    Even Wang Yang was surprised. He thought Zhai Xu would give up rescuing him early. This bungee jumping was inevitable, but Zhai Xu kept climbing.


    At this time, Zhai Xu climbed to the position where Han Mo lost his balance just now. When reaching out to grasp the rock, he suddenly didn''t grasp it firmly. His whole body tilted backward, and his limbs left the climbing wall at the same time.


    Han Mo knows that Zhai Xu failed his first challenge, but he doesn''t have time to think more. He doesn''t want to compete with others at the moment. His only purpose is to save Shuya.


    Each step was so difficult. At first, Han Mo wanted to shake off the sweat dripping from the beginning. Later, he didn''t even bother to shake off the sweat, and his sight began to blur.


    Just then, Li Manli and Pan Ting arrived at the competition site. Li Manli was the protected.


    Pan Ting is a star. Climbing scenes often appear in the film. At first, she only carried out rock climbing training in order to better complete these scenes in the film. Later, she actually became a rock climbing lover. When she saw that the last challenge was related to rock climbing, her face couldn''t help showing her joy.


    With her protective gear, she simply listened to the staff say the precautions. Without the demonstration of professional climbers, she directly began the challenge.


    Pan Ting is tall. Although she doesn''t look fat, her arm muscles are very strong. At the moment, this rock climbing project is only primary for her.


    Zhai Xu was landed on the ground and just saw Pan Ting climbing up at an amazing speed. He couldn''t help staring at his eyes and couldn''t believe his eyes.


    "I guess Han Mo still can''t reach the top this time. He doesn''t have much physical strength now. If he can''t find the fulcrum a little, he will get rid of it again." Wang Qian said with concern.

 Chapter 177

    Just when everyone was sweating for Han Mo, the worry happened. Han Mo lost his balance again and left the climbing wall at the same time. The second challenge failed and Han Mo was put down.


    Han Mo gasped heavily and wiped the sweat on his face and body with a towel. He didn''t look at Shuya''s direction and tried to adjust his state.


    Wang Qian hurried to Han Mo''s side, asked about the situation, and asked with concern, "Han Mo, you''ve challenged twice, can you still insist?"


    In fact, her implication is that he is trying to complete the challenge. Everyone has seen it and recorded the camera. After the broadcast, the audience will appreciate him. Even if he gives up, no one will think he is wrong.


    Of course, Wang Qian just stood in the position of Han Mo''s friends and had such an idea out of concern.


    Guo Tao sighed softly. Just now he also hoped that Han Mo could directly climb to the top. Unfortunately, "maybe Han Mo will give up at this time. After all, other players haven''t arrived yet. Give up his teammates earlier and keep the leading edge when accepting the penalty. The later it is, the worse it will be for him."


    The accompanying editor and director are in touch with the director. The other two groups of players who have not arrived are already on the road and are about to arrive at Pisa park.


    Originally, Zhai Xu and Han mo were sitting side by side. They had just failed the challenge. Han Mo was still a little uncomfortable because he ate a lot of sushi. At the moment, he didn''t drink much water, but Zhai Xu sitting aside kept drinking water.


    "This project is estimated to be set up when Guo Tao wants to gather all the teams together. It can''t be completed. There is still hope of winning when he punishes early." Zhai Xu didn''t look at Han Mo and said it himself, but his words were obviously for Han mo.


    Han Mo heard and didn''t speak. The challenge of his participation in this project is completely different from others, and there is no need to explain to them.


    Zhai Xu suddenly got up, stood up and walked in the direction of the program group.


    Han Mo didn''t hear what he said to the staff, and he didn''t pay attention. He must calm down and rest for the third challenge.


    Suddenly, there was a piercing cry behind him. Han Mo suddenly turned back. A man jumped off the top of the tower with a safety lock tied to his feet. In the blink of an eye, Wang Yang fell to the lowest point that the safety rope could reach. His cry continued and echoed in the air until the strong inertia bounced him up again. His fear just now was slightly relieved.


    Han Mo frowned. He was really unprepared. Not long ago, Zhai Xu sat next to him and was still talking. Then he got up and just communicated with the program group. Within five minutes, Wang Yang''s cry of fear came from the tower.


    After the protected object got on the tower, she was directly ready to accept the punishment of bungee jumping at any time. Shuya resisted her emotions and didn''t cry. Wang Yang had been chatting with her. The staff of the program team received a notice that Zhai Xu gave up the challenge. Before Shuya reacted, Wang Yang was taken to the bungee jumping area, followed by his shouting.


    Shuya took a breath and tears twinkled in her eyes.


    When Han Mo looked at the tower, he saw Shuya at the top of the tower. He couldn''t help but tremble in his heart. He didn''t dare to see more at a glance. He quickly turned back, closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and suddenly got up as if he thought of something.


    He also went to the staff.


    In fact, the people on the tower always look at the every move of all the challengers on the climbing wall. Their fate on this side depends entirely on that side, Li Manli said with wide eyesˇ° Is Han Mo going to give up? "


    She knows that Han Mo has failed in the second challenge. If he doesn''t give up, he has to accept the third challenge. The more times, the less likely he will succeed in the challenge. When Zhai Xu chose to give up his teammates to accept the penalty just now, it was wise according to the strategy of the game.


    "Sister Shuya, look, look, Han Mo stands up to find the program group, and may have to give up." Jinzhu shouted.


    Shuya also saw Han Mo''s movements. Her heart beat violently. She saw Han Mo''s efforts just now. She knew that Han Mo had never experienced rock climbing and had been challenged twice. Her physical strength must have been overdrawn.


    "Zhai Xu gave up, and Han Mo challenged Zhai Xu more than once." Li Manli actually guessed that Han Mo might really give up and wanted to comfort Shuya.


    Jin Zhu tilted his mouth and whispered, "director Guo finally decided on this project because he thought it was difficult for the guests to complete it. Most of them would give up their teammates." She went to Shuya and Li Manli and stared at Han Mo''s direction. "Everyone is not related. Several will really think whether their teammates will be afraid of bungee jumping."


    Wang Yang had been put down and waved to the tower. At the beginning, he was very afraid, but later in the mid air stage, he was actually very exciting. After bungee jumping, Wang Yang didn''t feel uncomfortable.


    Seeing Wang Yang waving excitedly, Jin Zhu also waved back, smiled and said, "in fact, many people still enjoy bungee jumping and challenge bungee jumping in order to stimulate."


    "Bungee jumping varies from person to person." Li Manli put her hands around her chest. She saw Pan Ting''s state and didn''t worry that she would be sent to the bungee jumping preparation area.


    The staff of bungee jumping quietly walked up to Shuya and said politely, "teacher Shuya, let''s go and get used to it first." He pointed to the bungee jumping preparation area not far away. Because Shuya is a female star, she is also afraid that she will be excited when bungee jumping for a while. It may be better to prepare first and adapt to the height.


    "Sister Shuya can go and get used to it first. As soon as brother Han Mo over there decides to give up, news will come here soon." Jin Zhu advised.


    Shuya''s eyes never left Han Mo''s direction. Just now, when she saw Wang Yang jump, she was very afraid. She was worried about what would happen if she had to accept the punishment of bungee jumping? In order not to drag down Han Mo, we must be strong to jump down and not quit the game, otherwise our previous efforts will be wasted.


    But when she saw Han Mo really stand up and walk towards the staff, her uneasy mood suddenly disappeared, and her heart beat violently. She was worried about Han mo.


    Shuya didn''t move, but said with a smile, "Han Mo will never choose to give up his teammates." Then he turned back to his seat and ignored what they said about going to the bungee jumping preparation area to adapt to the environment.


    Jin Zhu was stunned. In her heart, Han Mo had nearly given up her teammates. She thought Shu Ya might not accept it, so she advised, "sister Shu Ya, you adjust first. It''s okay. There hasn''t been notified yet."


    Jinzhu gently shook his head to the bungee jumping staff, "let sister Shuya be quiet."


    The staff left, but everyone present knew that there was no suspense. They would receive a message there in a moment.


    Han Mo seemed to have finished with the staff and turned to the climbing wall again.


    "Have you been notified over there?" Jinzhu asked the staff of another program group.


    The staff looked at the mobile phone and shook his head, "No."


    Jinzhu thought that when Han Mo finished talking to the staff, the staff would immediately inform them, but she didn''t. She didn''t feel a little strange and was ready to take the initiative to call there.


    Suddenly, Li Manli shouted, "Han Mo climbed the rock climbing wall again."


    Everyone on the stage heard Li Manli''s voice and looked in the direction of the climbing wall.


    Han Mo has brought his protective gear again.


    "How is this possible? Didn''t you negotiate with the program group just now?" Jinzhu whispered.


    After a while, a staff member came out of the elevator with a coat in his hand.


    "Just now Mr. Han Mo asked us to send a dress to sister Shuya. He said that it was too windy and sister Shuya wore less."

 Chapter 178

    The people on the tower can''t believe their eyes. They just negotiated with the people of the program group. They all thought they were giving up the game, but now Han Mo started the third challenge. Not only that, the content of the conversation with the program group just now was to send clothes to Shuya.


    "Wow, brother Han Mo is so sweet. He''s really a good partner." Jinzhu said with envy.


    Li Manli glanced at her coat and looked away.


    Pan Ting did not make any mistakes. Although she is a rock climber, she always makes some preparations before climbing. Just now, she has consumed a lot of physical strength in the previous links, and the sushi she eats in her stomach is also very uncomfortable, so the rising speed is not fast, but it is still steady.


    Han Mo began a new challenge. He told everyone with practical actions that Shuya''s trust in him was right. What Shuya said just now "Han Mo will never give up his teammates" seemed to be a loud slap in the face of everyone who questioned Han mo.


    At this time, the elevator of the tower opened again, and Li Yanan and Wang Shuai were sent up. Before seeing anyone, she heard Li Yanan crying. Her makeup had been crying. Her mood collapsed as soon as she knew the rules of the game.


    "I don''t participate. I want to go down. Why my fate depends on whether Lin Baitong will give up." Li Yanan has always been generous and decent in front of the camera. The previous links, whether it''s careful machine or whispering with Lin Baitong, were deliberately not photographed by the photographer.


    However, at the moment, the negative emotions broke out completely, and she didn''t care about her image at all. She shouted to go on, and the staff patiently comforted Li Yanan''s emotions.


    Wang Shuai is very calm. His partner is the world champion of swimming. Jiang Zeyu''s talent in sports has not been brought into play in several previous projects. Wang Shuai feels that he is bound to win this project. Even if he doesn''t win the first place, he will certainly not give up, so he doesn''t worry.


    After the sudden explosion of fear, Li Yanan lost control. The editor and director of the program team came to comfort her, and the camera was also aimed at her crying scene.


    Li Yanan looked around and was surprised. Then he realized his gaffe, gradually recovered his reason, and stopped shouting to go on, but the fear did not dissipate, no more noise, and the cry did not end.


    Others went to comfort Li Yanan, but Shuya didn''t pass. Her eyes were fixed on Han Mo who worked hard on the rock climbing wall.


    Han Mo''s muscles were completely numb. Just now when he lost his balance and tried to grasp the rock, his arm was cut a long hole. The wound was not deep. He didn''t care. At the moment, the sweat flowed to that position and sent out bursts of tingling.


    At rest, the sweat on the hair and face has been wiped dry, and now it is full of sweat again.


    Han Mo obviously felt that the physical strength of the third challenge was worse than the previous two. Even if the last one arrived, even if all the guests chose to give up their teammates and accept the penalty, he would not let Shu Ya jump from such a high place, even if it was just a program.


    When Zhai Xu and Wang Yang were punished, Pan Ting had climbed more than half the height, and the other two groups of guests were receiving the action guidance of professional rock climbers at the same time.


    As time goes by, as Guo Tao predicted, all star guests meet in this link. Everyone is making their own choices and has different mentality.


    Panting''s physical strength has been exhausted, and every step is quite difficult.


    Han Mo''s physical strength has been exhausted before. Now every step is supported by his will and his determination to save Shuya. Compared with his physical strength, his strong will to complete the task can make people constantly upward.


    He didn''t want to speed, didn''t compete with anyone, had a better mentality than the previous two times, didn''t stop, and kept climbing up at his own speed.


    Pan Ting is still ahead of Han Mo for some distance, but she stops to rest more and more frequently, and the distance between her and Han Mo continues to shorten.


    At first, Han Mo didn''t know where Pan Ting was or how high he climbed. Suddenly, when looking for the next foothold, he saw Pan Ting''s figure. This time, he realized that the distance between himself and Pan Ting had been shortened to so close.


    Han Mo sees Pan Ting and chooses another route to continue climbing.


    At this time, four groups of guests climb on the rock climbing wall at the same time.


    "It seems that director Guo really gathered five groups of guests in this project." The representative of the naming sponsor looked at the direction of the climbing wall and said with a smile.


    Guo Tao smiled. Of course, he will work hard at the last link, try to use this project to shorten the time distance of each group of guests, and the effect will be better when the final program is broadcast.


    The staff of the program group began to discuss who would take the lead to the top. Wang Qian is the follow-up editor and director of Han Mo Shuya group. She originally worshipped Han Mo and naturally hoped that Han Mo would win. "Han Mo is about to catch up with Pan Ting, and the third challenge climbing will be successful."


    "It''s impossible. If you say that in his first challenge, I may still vote in favor. Now I dare not say that Pan Ting has rock climbing experience at first sight, while Han Mo is the third challenge. He can''t keep up with his physical strength at all. If he doesn''t step on any foot, he can go down in an instant." Another director retorted.


    Wang Qian was unconvinced. "As you say, everyone may not step on the next foot well. If their limbs leave the climbing wall at the same time, they will directly fail the challenge, and so will Pan Ting."


    The editor and director of Jiang Zeyu''s group smashed his mouth, "so it''s not certain who will be the first to reach the top before the end. Jiang Zeyu is a swimmer and a world champion. His physical strength is definitely a few blocks away from others. It''s not impossible for him to reach the top first."


    Wang Qian rolled her eyes and said in her heart, "cut, think beautiful."


    "Han Mo caught up." Guo Tao said calmly.


    I saw two people walking hand in hand on the climbing wall. Although they chose different directions to climb the top, the height of their heads was about the same. Pan Ting was a little higher. Both of them were looking for the next foothold at the same time.


    Panting''s clothes have long been wet. Continuous climbing makes her exhausted. Although she has not made mistakes, every pause on the climbing wall virtually aggravates her physical exertion.


    Both of them are only one person high from the top of the climbing wall. If they look for two or three footholds, they can climb the top. The first person to climb the top will be able to use the cableway to the distant tower to rescue their companions. Of course, during the cableway sliding process, they must remember the password on the ground.


    Climbing from the ground to a height of tens of meters, there are less than two meters left to reach the top. Han Mo climbing is not to compete with anyone, but at this time, he wants to use the cableway to rescue Shuya first. He knows that Shuya must be worried.


    The lenses on the ground are far aimed at the rock climbing wall. Now it seems to be a duel between Pan Ting who challenges for the first time and Han Mo who has failed twice and the third time.


    "One step away." Wang Qian clenched her hands and swallowed her saliva.


    Li Yanan was still crying on the tower, but no one comforted her at the moment. All her attention was focused on the two people who were about to reach the top of the climbing wall.


    Panting wants to win. She just wants to win Han Mo and climb to the top first.


    Han Mo doesn''t want to win Pan Ting. He just wants to get to Shuya as fast as possible.


    They find the final foothold at the same time, and they are ready to stretch out their right foot at the same time,


    "Is it Han Mo who will take the lead to the top?"


    "No, I think it''s Pan Ting."


    At this critical moment, suddenly one hand took the lead in holding the top of the mountain, and the other hand quickly completed the same action and pushed up.


    "The top, the top." Suddenly someone shouted.


    It''s really not easy for the staff of the rear program group to hear cheers.


    Shuya''s eyes were crystal clear and her body was slightly soft. Facing the climbing wall, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    "It''s Han mo. brother Han Mo succeeded in his third challenge and reached the top smoothly." Jinzhu screamed.


    Han Mo exhausted his last breath and lay powerless on the top of the mountain. He didn''t know how he climbed to the top of the mountain. In short, he succeeded. Shuya could no longer accept punishment. His two arms and legs no longer seemed to be his own. He didn''t feel anything except numbness.


    However, the summit is not over yet. You must go through the cableway to reach the tower.


    He didn''t take more rest, cheered up and motioned to the staff to continue the game.


    "Mr. Han Mo, you can have a rest." The staff saw that Han Mo was too tired and suggested.


    Han Mo waved his hand and refused.


    "Sister Shuya, I envy you so much. You can work with brother Han mo. I feel that you can both make a blockbuster of heroes saving the United States." Jinzhu looked at Han Mo, who was taking cableway safety protection measures in the distance, and said with a crazy face.


    Li Manli put her hands around her chest and felt very unhappy.


    Rock climbing is the most difficult part of this link just now. It''s much easier to remember the passwords on both sides through the cableway than just now.


    Shuya has just been controlling her emotions. No one knows her relationship with Han Mo, and no one knows her mood.


    Shu Ya smiled and looked at Han Mo who was getting closer and closer. She knew that Han Mo would never give up on her. He never gave up in the rainstorm, especially today.


    Shuya wore the coat sent by Han Mo, her black eyes glittered, but warm tears kept rolling down, slipped across the corners of her smiling mouth, and finally fell to the ground, smashing out happy petals.

 Chapter 179

    Han Mo stepped steadily on the platform, and the staff quickly untied the rope from him. At this moment, Shuya has been symbolically locked in an iron fence by the program team waiting for his companions to rescue.


    The iron door has a password lock. The password is just the number prompted on the ground during the cableway.


    Although it is only a program, whether it is rock climbing, cableway or rescuing teammates, it is a part of the challenge project, but from beginning to end, Han Mo has never thought of a retreat. His only belief is to bring Shuya down safely,


    Shuya cried and couldn''t control it. She didn''t want to control it anymore.


    The password is entered successfully, and the iron door is opened slowly.


    At that moment, without any hesitation or reaction, Shuya jumped at Han Mo and tightly hooked his neck. Han Mo was stunned and patted Shuya on the back.


    Shuya sobbed silently. Now she has no time to consider whether there are cameras around.


    Han Mo gently stroked Shuya''s hair behind her head and whispered, "let''s go first and go to the relay station."


    Shuya raised her head and the black pupil twinkled, "thank you, Han mo."


    Han Mo gently wiped the moisture from the corners of Shuya''s eyes and spoiled her. "Don''t say silly words, let''s go."


    After Han Mo successfully reached the top, Guo Tao left early and rushed to the relay station. At the moment, he is standing at the end waiting for every guest.


    He didn''t expect that Han Mo would be the first to reach the top. When selecting guests, the program team held a meeting to study. Han Mo appeared because he was very popular recently. In addition, Guo Tao also appreciated him and liked his songs. The purpose was to improve the ratings. Guo Tao didn''t think that Han Mo would have any outstanding performance.


    Today, Han Mo''s performance, whether Guo Tao or others present, can be described as shock.


    The relay station is not far from Pisa park. The road is very smooth. Han Mo and Shuya are the first to arrive and become the champion of this period.


    Han Mo and Shu Yagang left the game park, and Zhai Xu and Wang Yang''s penalty time came. They ran all the way and slowed down when they got to the relay station. Zhai Xu was always complacent about his decisive choice and perfect performance in the whole game, but Wang Yang didn''t think so. They didn''t say a word on the way from Pisa park to the relay station.


    "Zhai Xu, Wang Yang, congratulations. You are the second group of guests to the relay station..."


    Zhai Xu and Wang Yang cheered happily.


    "When I made the decision to give up my teammates, I was also very tangled. I tried my best, but I really couldn''t do it for physical reasons. I felt very sorry for Wang Yang, brother. Don''t blame me." Zhai Xu gave full play to his acting talent in front of the camera.


    Wang Yang spat in his heart and scolded Zhai Xu as a playwright, but in front of the camera, he could only pretend to be indifferent. If the other party''s brother, he would pretend to be a good brother.


    "It''s all right. I enjoy the bungee jumping process. The result is the most important, but the process is not important." Wang Yang said with a smile.


    Zhai Xu took the initiative to embrace Wang Yang. In order to fully show their friendly relations in front of the camera, Zhai Xu repeatedly said, "thank you, good brother."


    Two people perform brotherly love in front of the camera.


    Guo Tao waited for them to finish before continuing to say, "although you are the second group of guests to the relay station, you are not the second in this competition."


    Zhai Xu and Wang Yang were just playing the role of good brothers. When they heard Guo Tao''s words, their faces changed. They looked at him puzzled and said in one voice, "why?"


    "Because you took a free ride on the road from chunteng sushi restaurant to Pisa Park and didn''t walk there according to the regulations, it''s considered a violation. You must accept the penalty of half an hour at the relay station. Now the time starts."


    At the moment, Zhai Xu and Wang Yang have no time to play good brothers. They stand aside with zero communication and look forward to no new team arriving here in the process of penalty time.


    After a while, panting and Li Manli arrived, and they became the second in the first issue of omnipotent challenge.


    Jiang Zeyu and Wang Shuai came third.


    Zhai Xu and Wang Yang finished in penalty time and became the fourth place.


    However, Lin Botong and Li Yanan, the first to find the task card in the balloon and get the most dominant means of transportation, were last to reach the relay station.


    After the recording of the program, in order to have enough real competitive effect in each link, Guo Tao did not stop any link. The performance of each guest was truly recorded, but it will be edited before broadcasting.


    ......


    Shu Ya asked Peng ye to go back first. She was afraid that Han Mo was too tired and driving was dangerous. She didn''t let him drive, so she decided to take him back.


    "Han Mo, take a break." Shuya said with concern.


    Han Mo didn''t want to rest. He was really tired today. Although the bruises on his body were treated, they were still vaguely visible. At first, he just felt that Shu Ya had come before participating in the program, so he also agreed to the invitation of the program group. Unexpectedly, it was not a game at all. He quickly thought back to his experience of the day and suddenly seemed to think of something.


    Han Mo turned to Shuya and said playfully, "you''re afraid I''ll choose to give up my teammates."


    "Not afraid." Shuya answered decisively.


    "I heard that at that time, the staff of the program group on the tower thought I was going to give up. You were not afraid. You were so afraid of heights. If you were not afraid of me giving up, you would swish and jump down?" Han Mo joked with great interest and looked forward to Shuya''s response.


    It has to be said that Guo Tao''s design of this project is really practical. In addition to Han Mo and Pan Ting climbing to the top and successfully saving his teammates, the other three groups of players chose to give up their teammates. Li Yanan also made a scene because he refused to accept punishment and finally withdrew from the game.


    After Zhai Xu gave up his teammates, everyone felt that Han Mo would give up his teammates at that time, because he had been challenged for the third time, his physical strength was overdrawn, and his mentality had changed. Only Shuya firmly believed that Han Mo would not give up her, and Han Mo did not disappoint her.


    "I am afraid of heights, just because I am afraid of heights, so even if you hang on the rock climbing wall all night today, you will never dare to give up on me." Shu Ya proudly raised her chin and smiled at the corners of her mouth.


    Shuya is sure that Han Mo won''t give her up. She doesn''t dare or give up.


    "It seems that you are not stupid." Han Mo said with a smile.


    "You''re stupid."


    Han Mo smiled and Shuya smiled. They were not stupid, but had deep trust in each other.


    Shuya sent Han Mo to the community, didn''t leave, got off directly, just like going back to her home, and went upstairs according to the elevator.


    When they got out of the elevator, Han Mo took out a key from his body and handed it to Shuya, "take this key away."


    "Huh?" Shuya was stunned. She didn''t understand Han Mo''s meaning and didn''t reach for it.


    Han Mo Zha took his mouth and said insistently, "it''s convenient to go home with a key." Han Mo directly put the key into Shuya''s palm.


    Shuya was still reflecting what Han Mo had just said. Her hand was held by Han Mo and her cheeks were hot in an instant. As soon as she shrunk, Bei teeth subconsciously bit her lips, lowered her eyes, and slowly unfolded her palm. There was already an extra key, which was the key to the home.

 Chapter 180

    Han Mo has come to the door. Shuya has been staring at the key in her hand and stays in place.


    "Come on, open the door." Han Mo chuckled and motioned Shuya to come over.


    "Oh, good, good." At this time, Shu Ya reacted and hurried to the door to open the door.


    Shuya opened the door with a key countless times from small to large, but this door was the first time. Suddenly, she was a little nervous, a little excited and a little nervous.


    Carefully turned the key and the door opened. At the moment, Shuya has an unspeakable sense of happiness. Although her house is much larger than here, the community is much more upscale and the location is much better, she really feels like going home when she opens the door.


    Shuya didn''t open the door immediately and was still immersed in her own world.


    "What do you think?" Han Mo patted her on the shoulder.


    Shuya was surprised, quickly took back her expression, smiled and said, "nothing."


    "Aren''t your parents at home?" Han Mo muttered in a low voice. He and Shuya talked at the door and opened the door. Their voice was not small. Parents should come to open the door immediately until they pushed the door. There was no response in the house.


    Shu Ya pushed the door open, and suddenly a soft waxy voice came from far and near, "Mom!" The little guy jumped into Shuya''s arms like a swallow.


    Shuya picked up the child and kissed the little guy on the face.


    "Xuanxuan, where are your grandparents?" Han Mo asked strangely. He saw the little guy running out of the second bedroom.


    The little guy came down from his mother, took Shuya''s hand and skimmed his mouth. He looked like a kid, "Grandpa and grandma debate."


    debate? Han Mo and Shu Ya were amused by the words spoken by the little guy, and they looked at each other. Han Mo leaned over and touched Xuanxuan''s head.


    At this time, Chen Yuehong''s voice came out of the room, "well, my son is back. I won''t tell you. I''ll tell my son directly." She walked out of the room with words.


    "It''s no use telling anyone. Han Mo has to agree with me." Han Jun said in a firm tone and followed outside the room.


    The little guy pulled his mother to the sofa, jumped on the sofa, put his two small arms around his chest, looked like an adult, reluctantly shook his head and sighed.


    Seeing the little guy''s move, Shuya was so amused that she pinched Xuanxuan''s face.


    "Oh, here comes Xiaoya." Chen Yuehong didn''t know that Shuya was coming, so she continued to vomit out of the room with her wife. She was a little embarrassed to see Shuya suddenly.


    Han Jun was also stunned and quickly put away his excited expression.


    Shuya stood up and said politely, "uncle and aunt."


    Han Mo saw that his parents must have been arguing fiercely about something just now. It was a little unpleasant. It seemed that he wanted to be an arbitrator.


    "Mom, what were you going to tell me just now?" Han Mo asked.


    Chen Yuehong just wanted to say, glanced at Han Jun and turned her eyes, "let your father say."


    "I said, I said, Shuya is not an outsider." Han Jun looks at Shuya.


    Shuya nodded.


    Han Jun continued, "your mother came back from the dance team today and said who..." Han Jun tried to think of a name Chen Yuehong said.


    "Chen Lan, from our dance team, also lives in our community. Her grandson is with our family Xuanxuan." Chen Yuehong interrupted.


    "Ah, yes, her name is Chen Lan. She said that her grandson had started learning Peking Opera when he was four."


    "Yes, my children are learning Peking Opera. I also want our Xuanxuan to learn a specialty. Is it wrong?" Chen Yuehong argued.


    Han Mo and Shuya looked at each other and didn''t speak. Han Mo knew the cause in his heart, but he felt that the old couple''s fierce debate was not because of learning or not. Sure enough, Han Jun never showed weakness and went into the debate again.


    "I didn''t say not to learn. The question is what to learn."


    "What can I learn? Of course I can learn to dance. What else can a girl learn if she doesn''t learn to dance with me?" Chen Yuehong spoke louder and louder.


    "Learn the piano. What are you doing skipping? Of course, playing the piano quietly is most suitable for Xuanxuan''s temperament." Han Jun''s unconvinced argument.


    "I''m a dance professor in the Conservatory of music. Dance is an art. Xuanxuan is best suited to learn dance with me."


    "I''m still a piano professor."


    Chen Yuehong has long forgotten that Shu Ya and Han Mo are still sitting on the sofa, completely immersed in the debate with her wife.


    Han Jun is more interested in Xuanxuan than Han mo. he can compromise with his wife in daily life, but he will never give in to Xuanxuan''s expertise.


    Chen Yuehong stood up. "Even Han Mo learned the piano by beating and scolding you. Xuanxuan in our family can''t be forced to do that by you."


    Han Jun, who was poked into his heart, turned his face aside and didn''t look at Chen Yuehong. He said angrily, "even if I even beat and scolded, at least Han Mo has learned, and now it''s used. Has he used the dance you taught?" Han Jun didn''t know that his son really used his dancing skills when he participated in the program today.


    Han Mo understood the reason for their debate. He didn''t want them to continue the debate. He quickly smiled and said, "Mom and Dad, sit down and talk."


    Chen Yuehong sat down on the sofa, rolled her eyes at her wife again, and then said goodbye.


    Han Jun also sat down and didn''t look at his wife.


    "Xuanxuan is still young. I don''t recommend learning too many specialties. It''s just right for her to learn one at her age." Chen Yuehong guessed that her son would learn both in order to take care of them. For such a young child, Chen Yuehong didn''t want her to be too tired. She steadfastly insisted on learning fine. She didn''t have enough energy to learn both. Instead, she could only learn fur.


    Han Mo nodded with approval. It''s really not suitable for children to learn too many specialties when they are young.


    "I agree with you. I can only learn one." Han Jun said.


    Han Mo winked at Shuya.


    "Uncles and aunts, you all calm down." Shuya didn''t know what to say, and said with an embarrassed smile.


    Chen Yuehong suddenly remembered something and smiled, "yes, Xiaoya, you are Xuanxuan''s mother. What do you think children should learn?"


    "Yes, Xiaoya, tell me." Han Jun also looked at Shuya with expectant eyes, hoping that she could stand on her side.


    "Ah? This...... "Shuya had never thought of letting Xuanxuan learn her specialty before. The child is still so young, shouldn''t she enjoy it?


    She looked at Chen Yuehong and Han Jun, and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. She could not say that learning to dance would offend her grandfather, but that learning to play the piano would make her grandmother unhappy. If the child didn''t learn both now, it was her own death. She suddenly found that Shu Ya had no way to go. She hated that she had to talk too much just now. As a result, she dug a hole and buried herself.


    Shuya cleared her throat, hesitated and said, "that..." then looked at Han Mo for help.


    Han Mo picked up the little guy, put him on his lap, smiled and said, "this is our Xuanxuan''s specialty. Should we ask her what she wants to learn?"

 Chapter 181

    As soon as Han Mo''s words came out, Shuya suddenly breathed a sigh of relief and applauded secretly. Whatever Xuanxuan said, her grandparents would agree.


    Chen Yuehong and Han Jun suddenly turned their attention to Xuanxuan.


    "Xuanxuan, come to Grandpa." Han Jun waved the little guy over.


    The little guy jumped down from his father and ran to his grandfather.


    "Xuanxuan, tell Grandpa, do you want to learn to play the piano?" Han Jun spoiled the child''s head and said softly.


    "Don''t ask." Chen Yuehong was dissatisfied with her wife''s question, which was obviously misleading to the child. "Xuanxuan, come here, come to grandma." Chen Yuehong greeted the little guy in a soft voice. Her tone of voice was completely different from that of Han Jun during the debate.


    The little guy was obedient. His big eyes flickered. He jumped down from his grandfather and hopped to his grandmother.


    Chen Yuehong picked up the child. "Xuanxuan, do you want to learn to dance?"


    Han Jun''s dissatisfaction suddenly raised his head, "you have a problem asking this method. It''s too misleading."


    Listening to the old couple''s fiery dialogue, Shuya quickly looked at Han mo. as a result, Han Mo''s expression was completely different from hers.


    "Parents, let your children think about it." Han Mo smiled and said, "Xuanxuan, what do you want to learn?"


    In fact, Xuanxuan is not very interested in the word "specialty", but she knows what she likes. Although she is young, she already has a little idea.


    The little guy jumped down from his grandmother and stood in front of the sofa. His cute little face raised slightly, and his big talking eyes twinkled with stars.


    "Yuxuan, let''s learn the piano."


    "Don''t disturb the children. Learn to dance with grandma."


    The little guy looked at Grandpa and grandma and suddenly ran to his father.


    "Dad, must Xuanxuan learn to dance or play the piano?" The little guy''s embarrassed expression, two beautiful eyebrows frowning.


    Han Mo smiled and touched the child''s head. "Of course not. Xuanxuan can learn any specialty she wants, as long as you like."


    Han Jun and Chen Yuehong didn''t think about the third option at all. They looked at each other in surprise and smiled again in an instant.


    They all think that children won''t have any ideas. It must be decided by adults. Finally, they choose one between playing the piano and dancing.


    The little guy looked like an adult and cleared his throat, "I don''t want to learn to play the pianoˇ°


    Han Jun''s eyes were stunned, his face was unconvinced, but there was no way. He was a little lost.


    Chen Yuehong quickly put on the expression of the winner. She just wanted to hold Xuanxuan. Before she could get up, the little guy''s waxy and soft voice rang again.


    ˇ±I don''t want to learn to danceˇ° The little guy continued.


    Chen Yuehong stood up and looked at Xuanxuan incredulously.


    Han Jun''s unconvinced expression turned into complacency and asked softly, "what does Xuanxuan want to learnˇ°


    ˇ±Xuanxuan wants to learn painting from her father and be a painterˇ° The little guy jumped into his father''s arms.


    The old couple didn''t expect that their children had their own ideas. They argued for so long. However, Xuanxuan said they were still very happy to learn painting and didn''t say anything more.


    ˇ±OK, then let''s choose a fixed time and Xuanxuan will learn painting from her father at home, okayˇ° Han Mo gently poked Xuanxuan''s small nose with his finger.


    The little guy left his father''s arms and said with a small mouth, "don''t learn at home. Xiaohu learned it in the studio outside, and Xuanxuan also wants to learn it outsideˇ°


    outside?


    Four adults were confused by the little guy and didn''t quite understand what she meant.


    The little guy''s pink face burst into a big smile, "I''m going to study at my mother''s house, Dad. Can we go to my mother''s house to learn painting together? You taught me to draw at my mother''s houseˇ° The little guy''s big cute eyes flashed innocent light and looked at his father.


    Han Mo understood the little guy''s careful thinking, smiled and caressed her hair behind her head, "then we''ll learn at my mother''s house. My father takes Xuanxuan to my mother''s house to draw every Sundayˇ°


    The little guy nodded excitedly, and then turned to Shuya, "Mom, can youˇ°


    Shuya gently agreed, "of courseˇ°


    ˇ±Oh, yeah, great, so happyˇ° The little guy jumped and jumped with joy.


    Han Jun and Chen Yuehong sat helplessly on the sofa, unconvinced, but there was no way. They would not force their children to learn from themselves and knew that they must respect their children''s choices.


    The little guy suddenly opened his eyes and ran around in front of the sofa like success. "Tomorrow is Sunday. Tomorrow my father will take Xuanxuan to my mother''s house. It''s great~ˇ°


    Han Mo knows that it''s true that the little guy wants to learn painting, because Xuanxuan has said more than once that her ideal is to grow up and be a painter, but the place of study this time..... Han Mo smiled at the strange little guy and pinched her fleshy face.


    ......


    On Sunday morning, the little guy has to sleep until he wakes up naturally. It''s not necessarily when he wakes up naturally. At first, Han Mo changed tricks to wake her up in the morning in order to develop the child''s habit of going to bed early and getting up early. But later, he thought about it. If he wanted to sleep more on weekends, it''s nothing, so he let the little guy go.


    Kids usually use the full bed rolling method to relieve the rising Qi caused by their body being sealed on the bed, but today is different. From today on, they have to go to their mother''s house every Sunday to learn painting. It''s fun to think about it.


    Just after dawn, the little guy ran out of the small room wearing small slippers.


    One of the most words the little guy said in the morning was, "Dad, hurry up, you''ll be late for classˇ°


    Han Mo wiped a sweat silently in his heart. He wanted to say that there was no need to toss.


    But he knows the child''s mood. He just wants her parents to be together. In her little heart, being with her parents is the happiest thing.


    Han Mo understands and is trying his best to satisfy the children.


    "Xuanxuan, we don''t need to endorse the bag. Mom is ready at home." Han Mo didn''t want the little guy to bring his schoolbag.


    Before Shuya left last night, Han Mo made a list of things needed to learn painting. Just now Shuya called and everything was ready.


    "No, Xuanxuan is going to carry a small schoolbag. Xuanxuan doesn''t go to her mother''s house to play, but to learn her specialty." The little guy has a serious face.


    Han Mo couldn''t help but agree with the little guy. In fact, there was nothing in his schoolbag. The little guy sang happily all the way, and finally came to his mother''s house, jumping and jumping with excitement.


    Han Mo came to Shuya''s house for the first time. She bought the house more than a year ago. Shuya had rented a house before. Later, she saved money to buy it. She hopes to give Xuanxuan a better life. Shuya has worked hard to make money in recent years and is a desperate Sanlang in the circle.


    Shuya specially set aside a place for Xuanxuan to study painting in the future. Everything Han Mo told her was arranged neatly. In front of the French window was a large table with drawing paper on it.


    Han Mo first came into contact with sketch in the previous world. At that time, he was 7 years old. At that time, he had some understanding of the shape, sense of space and dark side of objects, but Xuanxuan was too young. He didn''t want to limit the child''s imagination, so he decided to find another way.


    There are no requirements for what the little guy draws. In other words, he draws casually.

 Chapter 182

    Shuya sat aside and looked at Xuanxuan''s serious painting. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something. She turned to Han Mo and asked softly, "when did you learn to draw?"


    In fact, the last time she knew that Han Mo was a horse riding knight who could not only write fairy tales but also draw pictures, she was shocked.


    Han Mo was really talented. When she was at school, she would write songs for the band. Shu Ya reluctantly believed in writing fairy tales, but Shu Ya never heard Han Mo mention painting. She always wanted to ask. She didn''t have a chance. Today, when she finally found a chance, she must ask clearly.


    Han Mo was stunned by this question. He learned painting in the previous world, but the answer must not be said. He thought for a moment and said calmly, "I liked painting since I was a child, but at that time, my father forced me to play the piano every day, so I had to learn by myself secretly, but painting pays attention to talent. Some people began to learn painting from the age of three or four, But I haven''t learned anything, but some people can draw well without a teacher. I belong to the latter. "


    After that, Han Mo felt embarrassed. He didn''t know whether Shu Ya would believe it if he could study by himself. Because he came into contact with sketch at the age of 7 in the previous world. Although he learned it soon, the foundation was laid. Later, he taught himself all the time. However, modeling is also related to painting.


    He can draw any kind of nose on anyone''s face. This skill comes from sketch. Through shadow gradient, the most popular explanation is that he can draw a three-dimensional nose on white paper, not to mention his face.


    Later, after he had been in contact with modeling, he systematically studied painting again. Only with foundation, talent and understanding can he have the level of painting later. Of course, he can''t tell Shuya about these, and she won''t believe it.


    "Why didn''t you tell me when we were in love?" Shuya asked.


    "At that time, I patronized love, and I didn''t have a chance to show it." Han Mo explained a little guilty.


    Han Mo is still thinking about how to explain if Shuya doesn''t believe it.


    "Hum, dishonesty." During this time, Han Mo surprised Shu Ya too much. Although she said that Han Mo was dishonest and pretended to be angry. She blamed him for not telling her about painting, she actually felt that the mysterious Han Mo was very good.


    Han Mo breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. Fortunately, Shuya didn''t get to the bottom of the matter. He didn''t say much about this topic. If he explained more, it was easy to reveal the truth, even more unclear.


    In fact, Shuya is not out of curiosity, but recalling their college time.


    At that time, she was really busy falling in love every day, because she was attracted by Han Mo''s guitar playing appearance at the beginning, so she was also interested in his musical talent when she fell in love. Except for dating in the piano room, she really had no chance to show painting.


    Shuya didn''t want to ask again, but her eyes fell on Xuanxuan''s drawing paper.


    Just now Han Mo said that he was a talented person in painting. Shuya also wanted to say that he was smelly, but when he saw the paintings painted by Xuanxuan, he couldn''t help feeling that painting really needed talent. The little guy was very talented in painting.


    Children''s paintings are not copies, but re creations of the original things. The dog''s head is triangular, the small car will have big eyes, and the house is colorful.


    However, Shuya was surprised that a four-year-old child could draw so many patterns.


    "Xuanxuan, did the teacher teach you all these paintingsˇ° Shuya asked, looking at the picture on the paper.


    The little guy raised his head, looked at his mother with big eyes, and said, "it wasn''t taught by the teacher, it was Xuanxuan who wrote and drew according to the picture."


    Shuya remembered that the painting classes in the kindergarten are still mainly color painting, that is, drawing some simple graphics at most. As for what Xuanxuan said, it is obvious that the picture book will not be drawn like this, but Xuanxuan has carried out secondary processing.


    The little guy suddenly looked at his mother excitedly with big eyes, "Mom, let me draw a picture for you."


    Shuya was stunned. "Portrait?"


    "Yes, mom, you sit there and I''ll draw a picture for you." The little guy pointed to the sofa chair not far away.


    Before Shuya could react, the little guy took her mother''s hand and walked to the sofa chair. Shuya was pushed into the chair by the child and sat down.


    ˇ±Mom, can you sit stillˇ° The little guy ran back to the table and took a piece of drawing paper. Then he said to Han Mo, "Dad, can you bring me the easelˇ®


    Xuanxuan stretched out her small hand and pointed to the open space opposite the sofa chair.


    "Of course." Han Mo gently touched the little guy''s head and helped him move the easel to the designated position.


    Shuya actually doesn''t believe that the child can draw a picture for her. Thinking about the small animals and cars on the paper just now, Shuya sighed silently in her heart and didn''t dare to imagine herself for a while.


    Han Mo saw Shu Yaxiu frowning slightly and guessed her little worry. He couldn''t help laughing, "don''t worry, we Xuanxuan paint very well. We paint figures and gods more than 90 percent." Then he looked at the little guy with a very tacit understanding.


    "Did Xuanxuan draw it for you?" Shuya asked incredulously.


    "Yes, it''s great, but..." Han Mo smiled and pulled a long voice.


    "Just what, you say." Shuya urged.


    "It''s just a little long, but slow work makes fine work." Han Mo smiled again.


    The little guy had prepared the painting tools to be used, and his pink mouth tooted, "Mom, sit down quickly. Xuanxuan is going to start painting."


    Shuya sat up in the sofa chair according to the child''s instructions. Although Han Mo always praised the little guy''s painting, Xuanxuan was also full of confidence, but what do you think of Han Mo''s smile with a bad smile of watching the excitement.


    As time went by, Shuya didn''t know how long it would take. She kept a posture and was very tired. Every time she moved a little, she would be stopped by the little guy and asked him to sit down. Don''t move. In order to show a better effect, Shuya tried her best not to move. Not only her body didn''t move, but also her eyes looked in the same direction.


    Han Mo has been sitting on the side of the sofa chair without talking.


    The room became very quiet. The only sound that could be heard was Xuanxuan''s soft waxy saying, "Mom, don''t move."


    Although Shuya is an actor, she will try different roles when acting. Sometimes she will sit for a long time and repeat it over and over again for a lens, she has never sat on the sofa like this. She felt that every cell of her body was frozen. It was too painful.


    However, she was very happy to see the portrait of her daughter in a moment. Shuya also secretly decided to mount the picture and keep it forever. This was the first time the little guy painted a portrait for her mother. She was also ready. She might reprocess the original appearance, but it was nothing more than adding more bows or more colors. It shouldn''t be very bad.


    But it turns out that Shuya still underestimated the little guy''s imagination.


    Just when Shuya felt that she had grown into the sofa and would take root and sprout for another second, the little guy suddenly shouted excitedly, "Mom, mom, I''ve finished painting. Come and see."


    Shuya was also very excited when she heard this sentence. What she was excited about was not that she could see the child''s painting right away. She was excited that she could finally move, but she just wanted to stand up. Before she could get up completely, she sat back on the sofa.


    "Oh, my mother''s legs are numb. Xuanxuan brought the picture and let her have a look." Shuya said expectantly as she rubbed her calf.


    The little guy took the drawing paper and ran to his mother. He carried his small hands behind his back and puffed his small cheeks. His fleshy face was very cute. "Mom, close your eyes first."


    Shuya quickly closes her eyes and looks forward to the first portrait her daughter painted for him. At the moment, Han Mo stands by the sofa and is also ready to see the portrait.


    "Well, look." The little guy''s sweet child voice is full of joy.


    Shuya heard the sound of the paper moving. She opened her eyes and smiled at the corners of her mouth. Finally, she could see the portrait painted by her daughter, but


    When she saw the paper, the expression on her face froze and the corners of her eyes trembled slightly.


    Han Mo puffed and laughed.


    Shuya tried to be patient and keep smiling, pointed to the "monster" on the drawing paper and said, "Xuanxuan, is this your mother?"


    Shuya doesn''t dislike that children are bad. Of course, a four-year-old child can''t draw very much, but in order to see the unknown object on the drawing paper, she let her sit motionless on the sofa all morning. It''s really angry.


    However, Shuya didn''t want to discourage her child, so she praised Xuanxuan. The little guy was not happy and ran away.


    Han Mo picked up Xuanxuan''s painting and nodded with a bad smile, "well, it''s good. It''s very similar. The divine similarity is more than 90 percent."


    "Where do you think this picture is like me?" Shu Ya just praised the child because Xuanxuan was young and needed more encouragement in the embryonic stage of interest, but Han Mo said it with a bad smile. Moreover, she just asked Han Mo if he had painted it for him, and he said with confidence that it was intentional. Shu Ya turned his eyes on the North and South Korean Mo mercilessly, and didn''t turn his head and ignore him.


    Han Mo saw that Shu Ya was really angry and said with a smile, "I''m talking about this pictureˇ°


    He sent another portrait to Shuya. This is the portrait he had just painted for Shuya sitting on the side. On the paper, Shuya''s face was on her side, and the delicate and beautiful outline was perfectly presented on the paper.


    This is the first time Han Mo painted Shuya. Just now the little guy said he wanted to paint for his mother. At first, he just wanted to watch the excitement, because the little guy also painted for him before. Of course, the level is the same as now, no difference.


    But looking at it, Han Mo couldn''t help but move his pen, because Shu Ya was so beautiful that he wanted to remember it with a brush when he saw it.


    Shuya held the paper in her hands and couldn''t help staring.

 Chapter 183

    Shuya has taken many photos, including the cover of fashion magazines, film publicity photos, street photos, including professional photographers at every event, showing her most beautiful side.


    But the portrait was the first time, and it was painted by Han Mo himself.


    Shuya''s eyes have been on the portrait. One hand gently touches the paper. The paper is so beautiful. Unlike taking photos, there is a professional post team to repair the film. Han Mo''s portrait perfectly restores Shuya''s side face.


    But it''s not exactly the same. Happiness in her eyes is like quiet spring water. Shuya''s slender fingers slowly move near her eyes, gently touch her eyes on the drawing paper, and whisper, "is this look you imagine painting?"


    Han Morton said, "that''s your eyes. I''m not xiaoxuanxuan. I can only paint abstract. My painting is highly restored. Whether it''s appearance or expression, this is your eyes when I paint."


    Shuya couldn''t believe it. She looked at the eyes full of happiness on the drawing paper again. She admitted that Han Mo''s paintings were very similar, just like the photos taken, but this look had never been revealed from the blockbusters she had taken. She always gave people the feeling that she was an unattainable fairy sister, with a touch of melancholy in her eyes, which people admire but dare not approach.


    But at the moment, the self on the drawing paper is a warm image of a little woman, without any disguise and heavy armor. She once admired people with such eyes. She didn''t expect to have them herself.


    Shuya sat on the sofa, Han Mo stood beside her. They didn''t speak any more, but they looked in the same direction. The air was filled with the smell of happiness, like flowers, like dew, like honey, quiet but gentle and affectionate.


    Shuya looks at the portrait and Han Mo looks at Shuya.


    Suddenly, a soft, waxy voice broke the silence of the adults, "Mom, I''m hungry, my stomach is hungry."


    The little guy looked at his parents with pitiful eyes. Shuya was stunned and quickly took back her expression. Han Mo also coughed to ease her embarrassment.


    Shu yachong drowned and touched the child''s stomach. "Yes, I''m hungry. Mom cooks for you." Then he got up and prepared to go to the kitchen.


    The little guy said hurriedly, "let dad cook for me."


    After the black breakfast that morning, the little guy didn''t expect anything from his mother''s meal. He not only didn''t expect it, but also was a little afraid. The little guy shook his head hard and looked frightened.


    Shuya''s just rising enthusiasm was poured with cold water.


    Han Mo came over with a smile and touched the child''s head. "Dad cooked for Xuanxuan."


    Since the last failed breakfast experience, Shu Ya has devoted herself to learning cooking at home when she is free and hopes to show her skills again. Today, she wanted to cook for the little guy, but she didn''t expect the little guy to resist so much.


    Shuya suddenly seemed to remember something. At present, the excited north and South Korean Mo said, "you cook for Xuanxuan, and I''ll cook for you."


    Han Mo: "er..."


    Shuya glared round her eyes and forced her to ask, "don''t you want to?"


    "No, No." Han Mo hurriedly shook his head to express his position. Even if he had it in his heart, he dared not say it. At this time, he envied Xuanxuan very much and had the right to refuse his mother''s meal. Han Mo was bitter in his heart, but he couldn''t say


    The kitchen of Shu Ya''s family is very big. The brand-new kitchen utensils have not been used very much at first sight. Her aunt does hygiene every week. If Xuanxuan comes, her aunt will come every day and be responsible for cooking. However, during this time, the little guy has been in Han Mo''s family, and she cooks a few times by herself.


    "What would you like to eat? I''ll make it for you. " Shuya''s black eyes are big and round, like an innocent little girl.


    In fact, Han Mo wants to say that it''s not what he wants to eat, but what Shuya can do. In his memory, Shuya really doesn''t know how to cook.


    Han Mo hesitated and didn''t answer. Shuya opened the refrigerator with both hands and showed Han mo the inventory in the refrigerator.


    It''s really everything. A full refrigerator is enough to make a big meal.


    "I''ll wash the dishes. Let''s make Yuxuan what she likes first." Although Shuya wants to show her cooking skills, she also wants to focus on children. Just now, the little guy has been shouting that he is hungry and must make food for the children first. Shuya decides to start.


    The long black hair hangs behind her shoulders. From time to time, several strands run to the front with Shuya''s head down posture. Shuya takes off her rubber gloves and conveniently pins the hair behind her ears.


    This tiny action was seen by Han Mo, "I''ll help you tie up your hair."


    "Huh?" Shuya was stunned. "It''s all right. I''ll do it myself." She took off her gloves and was ready to find the rubber band.


    Suddenly, Shuya felt her hair touched. The person who was still beside her was already standing behind her.


    With the action that the hair is completely lifted, a burst of crisp hemp flows all over the body along the hair, and finally climbs to the cheek to add a touch of crimson.


    "Well... I, I''ll find the rubber band." Shuya''s body is stiff. For fear that Han Mo finds her embarrassment at the moment, she wants to go out to find the neutral position of the rubber band and slow down.


    Han Mo didn''t let go, but whispered, "don''t use rubber bands."


    Shuya didn''t know how he did it. She just felt that her long hair was manipulated behind her head. Han Mo left behind her. She reached out and gently touched her head, but there was one more hair.


    She was surprised to take a picture of the glass on the cabinet. Her long hair was shaped by Han Mo in the blink of an eye.


    Han Mo continued cooking as if nothing had happened. He really just rolled Shuya''s hair up without thinking about any shape. Fortunately, Shuya''s hair is long and easy to dish, which is very simple for him.


    But for Shuya, this completely exceeded her understanding of Han mo. some time ago, when she first saw Han Mo''s hair for Xuanxuan, she was already very surprised, but Han Mo''s explanation was searched online and learned it.


    At that time, Shuya believed it without much thought, but now Han Mo blinked and made her hair so neat. Is such a professional technique also the basis of online learning?


    "Han Mo, how did you get your hair?" Shuya asked in a low voice. She didn''t know why she had a faint uneasiness in her heart. In the years since she broke up with Han Mo, she really didn''t know what Han Mo was doing. She even wondered if Han Mo had another girlfriend in recent years.


    Han Mo didn''t know what Shuya thought. He replied casually, "didn''t you say it last time? There was nothing to learn online before."


    "But your technique just now is very professional. If you don''t practice it many times, how can you be so skilled." Shuya said with a questioning tone.


    Han Mo realized at this time that Shuya seemed to have misunderstood something. He put down his work and turned to the worried Shuya.


    "I swear, I only curled your hair except Xuanxuan." Han Mo is telling the truth. In this world, except for Xuanxuan, he only gave Shu yapan hair, just now, that was the first time.


    "Really?" Shuya asked with her mouth.


    "How could I lie to you." Han Mo''s expression is sincere.


    Shuya''s shy blush on her cheek hasn''t faded, "then you swear you won''t touch other women''s hair in the future, except Xuanxuan."


    Han Mo smiled and said, "OK, I swear, I''ll only get your hair and xiaoxuanxuan''s hair in the future to make you more and more beautiful."


    Shuya nodded shyly, smiled at the corners of her mouth, turned her head and continued to be busy fighting Han mo.


    No matter how steady a woman is at ordinary times and how excellent she is at work, she will become a naive little girl in front of the man she likes. She makes trouble without reason from time to time, sprinkles a little Jiao and loses a little temper. It is not that she is not sensible enough, but that she enjoys the feeling of being spoiled.


    Han Mo didn''t understand before. After meeting Shuya, he understood.


    When lunch time came, the little guy enjoyed the exclusive children''s set meal made by his father for her. Eating was her happiest moment.


    Han Mo helplessly looked at the "delicious" in front of him.


    "Try it." Shuya looks forward to Han mo.


    Han Mo crossed his heart and picked up the noodles in the soup bowl with chopsticks. This is the only lunch that Shuya has made successfully in a busy noon

 Chapter 184

    Han Mo Meimei''s lunch seemed to taste all kinds of life from Shuya''s cooking. He couldn''t tell what it was like in his heart. Just one bite was enough to recall for a lifetime.


    The little guy wolfed down his father''s meal and looked happy.


    Han Mo watched his daughter eat so high, and then looked at the "delicious" in his bowl. He couldn''t help tightening his heart. Why is there such a big gap between sitting at the same table and eating?


    But men can''t complain and get tired, and they can''t say that their women''s food is not delicious. Han Mo worked hard, held his breath, ate with the little guy, and pretended to wolf down. It''s just that the little guy''s food is really delicious. Han Mo imagined that his bowl is delicious.


    "Come over next week and I''ll make it for you." Shuya saw that Han Mo ate so fast and thought he really liked it. She said excitedly.


    Han Mo took a deep breath, slowly spit it out, smiled and said, "next time we won''t be so troublesome. I''ll bring it at home and we can eat it when it''s hot."


    ......


    After lunch, Han Mo cleaned up the kitchen and washed the dishes. Shuya played with the little guy for a while, and it was time for a nap.


    When children are at home with their grandparents, they don''t need to be accompanied at all. They go to bed by themselves when it''s time, but as long as their parents are there, they must sleep with them. A person never sleeps, and there''s no way. Children like to be spoiled in front of their parents.


    One sat and told a story, the other lay and patted, and finally put Xuanxuan to sleep. They walked out of Xuanxuan''s room as if they had completed a big task.


    Han Mo didn''t have time to look at the small room carefully until the little guy fell asleep. He said it was a child''s small room. In fact, it was not small at all. It was much larger than Han Mo''s house.


    It''s all dreamy pink, with pink curtains, pink princess bed and pink carpet. At the moment, the little guy is sleeping soundly in his little bed, just like a real little princess, with a sweet smile on his mouth.


    Han Mo and Shuya crept out of the little guy''s room and closed the door gently.


    Shuya used to like a little sound at home alone. Generally, she would turn on the TV as soon as she entered the door. In fact, she didn''t want to see the content, but wanted to see some movement in the room. Shuya went to the living room and pressed the TV remote control.


    "But my heart is still occupied by her every minute


    It seems that she is still silent this month


    The violin solo is leaning on the bright moon in late autumn


    My concern, my desire


    Until later... "


    Shuya turned on the TV and left, ready to squeeze some juice for Han mo. Han Mo didn''t care about the TV. A song was playing on the TV, and the beautiful melody kept coming from the TV.


    When Han Mo heard this familiar melody, he couldn''t help walking to the TV. On the screen, Zhang Youcheng was singing the Half Moon Serenade affectionately. His voice was slightly low. Although he didn''t have the delicate feelings of Han Mo''s song, the God of singing was the God of singing after all, and his voice control ability was very good.


    Han Mo sat down and quietly looked at the TV screen. This was the first time he listened to him sing after he sold the Half Moon Serenade to Zhang Youcheng. Fang Xiaoping contacted him several times before, but Han Mo didn''t want to cooperate with them twice, so he didn''t listen to his sample.


    When Shu Ya came out with the juice, she just saw Han Mo watching Zhang Youcheng singing on TV and listened very carefully. She went over and said with a smile, "this is the main song of Zhang Youcheng''s new album. It has occupied all the lists in Guangdong and Hong Kong just a week after it was released, and the results are flying."


    Han Mo said "Oh" without saying anything else, and his eyes continued to fall on the screen.


    This is the beginning of an entertainment news program. Today''s first half of the program is mainly about the news of Zhang Youcheng. At the end of the song singing, two hosts appear in front of the camera. One is a girl with a double ball head. She looks very cute and has a little cartoon style. The other host is a boy of the same style and is not old.


    "The leading role of the first person in our entertainment news today is Zhang Youcheng, the God of Guangdong and Hong Kong."


    "And the title song of his new album" midnight serenade. "


    The theme of today''s program is led by the two hosts singing in unison.


    "Just now at the beginning of the program is Zhang Tianwang''s main song" Moonlight Serenade ", which is a divine song that dominates all the lists in Guangdong and Hong Kong. It is called a once-in-a-century classic by Guangdong and Hong Kong." The girl with double ball head excitedly introduced the achievements of this song.


    "Mr. Zhang Youcheng has been on the road for nearly 20 years. He himself has a very high evaluation of this song. He said that this song has rewritten his singing career." The male host has written all his love for Zhang Youcheng and this song on his face, and he doesn''t hesitate to praise.


    "Let''s see what netizens say about this song." The hostess leaned slightly to reveal the screen behind her, and the lens switched to the big screen.


    Netizen Luan ~: "Moonlight Serenade" is one of the few Cantonese songs I have heard. When I turn on the music in the dead of night, I instantly feel the faint sadness in the song.


    Netizen Xuancai Yanxi said: when the prelude violin sounded, I was deeply attracted. This song is different from Zhang Youcheng''s previous style, but far more than any previous works.


    Diao Chan, a netizen on the swing: no one knows how many times I have listened to this song in my quilt. I hope the singer has more songs of the level of "Half Moon Serenade".


    After reading several netizens'' comments rolling on the big screen, the camera switched to the two hosts again, and the high and sharp voice of the girl with double ball head sounded again.


    "No. 1 in the Orange Music list, No. 1 in the click list of wechat Cantonese songs, No. 1 in the Hong Kong Guangdong classic song library..." after reading a series of lists occupied by this song, he suddenly stared and excitedly stretched out a hand and said, "with this main song, the pre-sale volume of Zhang Youcheng''s new album has reached 50000."


    "Wow, 50000 copies. Zhang geshen once again refreshed his record of Cantonese album." The male host''s tone is getting higher and higher, and he is in an excited state.


    The two hosts are still looking forward to Zhang Youcheng''s new album. Han Mo takes back his eyes and carries the juice handed by Shuya.


    "I''ve heard Zhang Youcheng''s album before. In addition to the main song" Moonlight Serenade ", other levels are average. This album can be pre sold so high because of this song." Shuya brings another plate of cut fruit and gently puts it on the tea table.


    Han Mo smiled and didn''t speak. The news about the impact of this song is still playing on TV, creating a new history of Guangdong and Hong Kong albums, a new climax of Cantonese songs, and so on.


    Shuya sat next to Han Mo, looked at the TV and thought of something. Suddenly she asked, "didn''t Zhang Youcheng ask you to invite a song last time, and then wrote it for him?"


    Han Mo put down the juice and said, "yes."


    Shuya just knew that Zhang Youcheng asked Han Mo for a song before, but she didn''t ask. This time, she was interested to hear that Han Mo really helped Zhang Youcheng write it.


    "Has the song been included in this album?" She thought that writing a song would not be so fast, so she was not sure whether it was included in the album.


    "Included."


    "So fast." Shuya asked in surprise, ready to listen to Han Mo when he finished the song nameˇ° What''s the name of the song? "


    Han Mo took another sip of juice and really found that Shuya was very good at using cooking machines.


    Casually replied, "Half Moon Serenade."

 Chapter 185

    Shuya''s face froze in an instant. She couldn''t believe her ears. She whispered, "serenade of the half moon?"


    Han Mo had finished drinking all his juice and nodded calmly, "yes, the Half Moon Serenade."


    "Do you know how popular this song is now?" Shuya couldn''t accept that Han Mo could say the title of his song so calmly.


    "I don''t know." Han Mo really doesn''t know. He hasn''t paid attention to this matter since he gave the song to Zhang Youcheng. There was a share in signing the contract at that time, but Meng Si was operating it. Han Mo didn''t ask much. He didn''t want to go to wechat and didn''t look at the list. Naturally, there was no channel to know.


    Shuya shook her head reluctantly, opened her notebook, logged in to wechat, and then pushed the computer to Han mo.


    A week is just the peak of a song release. At first, it was just released. Many people don''t know and haven''t heard of it. With the popularity accumulation and media publicity on the second and third days, just a week is a high period of this song, and the popularity on the Internet is very high.


    When Shu Ya opens the page, the ranking of wechat Cantonese songs is calculated according to the click. The font of the first song name is much larger than that below. It is impressively written with a few big characters and a Half Moon Serenade.


    "This list is ranked according to members'' clicks, and the competition is very fierce. In the past, the top three of the list changed every day. However, since the release of the Half Moon Serenade, it occupied the top of the click list the next day, and then it remained high. Look, its clicks have been more than double that of the second place." Because this song was written by Han Mo, Shuya showed it to him with great interest.


    Shuya returned the page to the netizen comment area. The page scrolled the comments on the song in real time. In fact, the comments were more about the feelings after listening to the song.


    The comments refresh quickly, and Han Mo only glances at the above articles.


    "I can''t understand Cantonese. I heard this song by chance. When the melodious violin music sounded, I couldn''t help being infected. I opened the lyrics, listened to the lyrics word by word, and silently clicked on the single cycle."


    "Listen to serenade and think of you. I''m in Beidu. Where are you?"


    "Some songs are suitable for playing in a noisy environment and will make people hum a few words when they hear them, but some songs are only suitable for turning off the lights, putting on headphones and feeling alone. This is the midnight serenade."


    Suddenly Han Mo''s phone rang. It was the familiar and unique bell. You don''t have to look at the screen to know who it was. Han Mo directly connected the phone.


    "Oh, little Mo Mo blames you. My office phone was blown up. Now I have told little pangxie that no matter who it is, they all say I''m not here." Meng Si''s complaining tone with one hand on his waist and neck was a smiling expression.


    Han Mo was confused. He didn''t know what happened to Meng Si. He would be called because of himself.


    Meng Si picked up his refined eyebrows and said with an unbelievable face, "don''t you know that the Half Moon Serenade is very popular in Cantonese songs now? It has been on the list of major cities in Guangdong and Hong Kong. "


    Han Mo looked at Shuya, who was eating fruit, smiled and said, "yes, the song is red, and I just know."


    "Silly boy, you are also popular. No, you have been popular before, but this song makes you popular again in the Cantonese market." Meng Si said excitedly.


    "Me?" Han Mo is a little strange. Generally, no one will pay attention to the songwriter of the song. Unless the famous producer publicizes it himself, the audience will only pay attention to the singer himself. He never thought that the popularity of "Half Moon Serenade" would have anything to do with him.


    Meng Si sighed for a long time and couldn''t help but help his forehead. "My little Mo Mo, can you occasionally pay attention to the entertainment news on the network, at least pay attention to what is related to yourself, OK?"


    When she hung up, Shuya knew that the owner of the unique bell was Meng Si. She asked with great interest, "what''s the matter with President Meng?"


    "He said let me pay more attention to the news related to myself." Han Mo shrugged and didn''t take it seriously.


    Shuya continues to browse the information on wechat. Suddenly, a video pops up in the hot search on the page. It is a video clip of Zhang Youcheng''s interview with the entertainment column. It takes only more than a minute. A section of the interview was wildly forwarded to hot search No. 10 in a short time. The time shows that it was just reprinted an hour ago.


    Zhang Youcheng was dressed in a blue casual suit and his short hair was combed very neatly. He sat in front of the camera and talked mature and steady. The first half minute was the host''s praise for the breakthrough in the pre-sale volume of his new album and his appreciation for the Half Moon Serenade.


    Zhang Youcheng just smiled and didn''t show much joy. "My new album can have the current achievements. Thank my music producer very much. In fact, behind every excellent song, there are one or several songwriters who silently contribute. Please turn the lyrics to the top when listening to the "Half Moon Serenade" and pay attention to its songwriters and behind the scenes team. Without them, I wouldn''t have such a good song. Thank you. "


    I don''t know why Zhang Youcheng didn''t directly say Han Mo''s name at that time, but as he said, the top of the lyrics is the name of the songwriter, which is obvious.


    The top of the reproduced video is attached with a line saying, "I accidentally found this video on the Internet today. I used to listen to songs and rarely read the lyrics from the beginning. I was surprised when I turned to the top just now.


    "Lying trough, Han Mo!"


    "This can''t be the same name and surname, Han Mo? Looking for Han Mo in a good voice? "


    "The head upstairs is watt. How can it be the same name and surname? It is clearly Han Mo''s original. Han Mo is a creative singer. You forget that" really love you "is a Cantonese song."


    "If this song was written by Han Mo, I wouldn''t be surprised. He just maintained his previous level."


    After a large number of reprints of this video, Han Mo is the songwriter of "Half Moon Serenade", and the news is also crazily brushing the screen.


    ......


    Sunrise media, President''s Office


    Wu Jiegang came in from the outside and walked to Zhai Xu. He just saw the picture of Zhang Youcheng suspended on the screen.


    Wu Jie said dogleg, "brother Xu, I didn''t expect Zhang Youcheng''s new album to be so popular. There are 50000 pre-sale copies, which should refresh his own record of Cantonese records."


    Zhai Xu took a deep breath and breathed out. He looked worried and didn''t speak. His career hasn''t been very smooth recently. The sales of his new album are average, and the award for the most popular male singer hasn''t been won. The new film he was just about to invest in shooting originally wanted to take the omnipotent challenge program to improve his popularity, but he ran into a wall everywhere in the recording program, and his final score is not ideal, although it hasn''t been broadcast yet, But it probably won''t work.


    Wu Jie is a particularly vindictive person. Last time at the award ceremony, because Han Mo robbed Zhai Xu''s most popular male singer award, he was scolded by Zhai Xu for a long time. He recorded a black account for Han Mo in his heart.


    Wu Jie said with a smile, "Zhang Youcheng Sings Cantonese songs, which has little impact on us. Hey hey, although he made the headlines in major pages this time, the hot search also accounted for a week, but thanks to him, I can''t see the name of the smelly boy Han Mo anymore."


    Although Zhai Xu doesn''t like Han Mo very much in his heart and regards him as an opponent, Zhai Xu has nothing to say about Han Mo''s talent. After listening to Wu Jie''s words, Zhai Xu scolded angrily, "before you beep, look at the songwriter first. Don''t go out and say this. It''s a shame."


    Wu Jie was scolded and stunned. After reacting, he hurried to look at the songwriter. He was stunned in his eyes and his voice trembled slightly, "Han, Han Mo?"

 Chapter 186

    "Brother Xu, brother Xu, the boy is angry again." Wu Jie uses his mobile phone to view the wechat home page, and his fingers slide quickly on the screen. "Cantonese songs can also be written, and the quality is so good." Wu Jie listened to the Half Moon Serenade. At that time, he didn''t read the lyrics or pay attention to the songwriter. He knew that it was sung by Zhang Youcheng. It''s really nice.


    Zhai Xu rolled his eyes and said in an unhappy tone, "really love you" is Cantonese. It''s not the first time he wrote Cantonese songs. What''s strange. "


    Zhai Xu just couldn''t figure out why he didn''t find out when he met him six years ago. At that time, if he helped him and left Han Mo with him, how much money would he have to make for himself? It''s said that gold will shine sooner or later, but Han Mo''s light is too late. Now he is controlled by Meng Si. If you want to invite a song, you have to go through sichen media.


    Before Wu Jie came in, Zhai Xu just called Meng Si, but his assistant Pang Xie said Meng Si was not there. Zhai Xu frowned, touched the signing pen beside the table and held it hard.


    "You can contact Meng Si now." Zhai Xu slapped the signature pen on the table.


    "Good." Wu Jie''s dogleg promised, suddenly stunned, "what do you want to do with Meng?" He had found Meng Si''s phone number, but it suddenly occurred to him that Zhai Xu didn''t tell him what it was.


    Zhai Xu glanced at Wu Jie and said angrily, "what can I do to find him?"


    In fact, he doesn''t want to bow his head in front of Meng Si and Han Mo, but the response of the new album is flat. He has been struggling in the entertainment industry for so many years and has been famous for his film and television works. He doesn''t even have a representative work in the field of singing, which makes him somewhat unwilling.


    Wu Jie looked confused and didn''t understand Zhai Xu. His facial muscles twitched and giggled.


    Zhai Xu actually didn''t want to say those two words, but he reluctantly sighed, "invite a song."


    Wu Jie nodded obsequiously, "understand, understand."


    It took a long time for Ponzi to get through the phone. Since Meng Si issued the blockade order and anyone called him and said he was not there, Ponzi answered a lot of calls. All agents invited songs for their artists. Everyone replied, "I''m sorry, we Meng are not in the company."


    Wu Jie''s call was the same result. He hung up with a grin and looked timidly at Zhai Xu.


    "How''s it going? Is Meng Si back? " Zhai Xu asked with a glimmer of hope.


    Wu Jie grinned and shook his head. "His assistant said that Meng was not in and didn''t know when to come back. He couldn''t get in touch with his mobile phone."


    At first, Zhai Xu still had a fantasy. Now he understood that Meng Si deliberately didn''t want to answer the phone. He should say the same thing not only to him, but to all the people who called.


    Zhai Xu put his hands around his chest, close to the leather swivel chair, as if thinking.


    ......


    Little pangxie put down the phone and stiffened his nose at the landline. If he had been talking to the air before, everyone really wanted to come to brother han to invite songs.


    However, at the moment, little pangxie was a little worried and didn''t even have the mood to scold.


    He has to help Meng Si answer the office phone of the president''s office and the private phone from his mobile phone.


    Suddenly the mobile phone rings and thinks again. Little pangxie looks at the mobile phone screen, frowns and connects the phone.


    The other party said for a long time, little pangxie didn''t bite, and his eyes were slightly red. Finally, when the other party finished, he began to speak. His voice was very low, which was completely different from his usual voice.


    "Well, I know. I''ll try my best. Don''t worry. I can''t go back in the north. It''s hard for you." He said what the other party said. Little pangxie just listened and said a word or two from time to time.


    "Little Pang Xie..." although Meng Si didn''t want to answer those phone calls inviting songs, he was happy that Han Mo was angry as a songwriter again. He also wanted to know who called during this time. Just now he couldn''t get through to Xiao Pang''s mobile phone, so he came in person and saw him calling as soon as he entered the door.


    Little pangxie frowned and lowered his head. He listened carefully to the phone. He didn''t notice that the boss had entered the door.


    Meng Si put his hands around his chest, tilted his mouth and waited for a moment. When he saw that little pangxie was still lowering his head and making a phone call, he said to his heart, "you are brave and fat." He picked up a document on the table and hit little Pang Xie on the head. He didn''t try hard, but he startled little Pang.


    Little pangxie hurriedly said to the phone, "I have something on my side. I''ll call you back." Quickly hung up and stood up.


    "What about private work during working hours?" Meng Si raised his chin slightly, pretended to be serious, and said with a long voice.


    "No, just answer the phone at home." Little Ponzi was nervous and hurriedly explained.


    Meng Si was a little strange to see him so nervous. In fact, he just blew him up and made a phone call. Meng Si didn''t take it to heart and asked directly, "who called just now?"


    Xiao pangxie guessed that Meng Si would ask questions although he didn''t answer, so he wrote down all the people who called just now and handed them to Meng Si, "this is the company, artist and agent who called just now."


    Meng Si took the book, um, and glanced quickly.


    "And Wu Jie, Zhai Xu''s agent, called just now. I haven''t had time to write it down in my book." Xiao Pang added.


    Meng Si sneered, "this guy will also ask our Han Mo to invite songs. He has a thick skin enough to sharpen his knife." He put the book back on the tableˇ° Send me the plan of last week later. " Meng Si walked out of Xiao Pang''s office.


    Meng Si returned to the office and was thinking about how to take advantage of the victory to add another fire to Han mo. at this time, little pangxie came over with the planning case.


    Xiao Pang feels simple, honest and upright. Occasionally, he has a little wind. For example, his worship of Han Mo is crazy, but he works very well. Otherwise, Meng Si won''t use him as a personal assistant. Many important things in the company are entrusted to him. Generally, for the cases Xiao Pang has done, Meng Si only needs to take a look and don''t have to make any changes.


    But at the moment, Meng Si''s eyebrows could not help converging slightly, and he frowned more and more tightly, and finally raised a big pimple in the center of his eyebrows.


    Seeing the change of Meng Si''s expression, little pangxie couldn''t help swallowing his saliva and asked carefully, "President Meng, is there something wrong with me?"


    Meng Si suddenly looked up. "What did you do? Close your eyes and write it?"


    Xiao Pang trembled in his heart, tightened his body and wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    Meng Si glanced at the last few pieces of paper again. Because there was a big gap between the level of the plan put forward by little Ponzi and his expectation, Meng Si was also a person who couldn''t hide things and suppress fire. In an instant, he felt that all his anger rushed to the top of his head. His expression was already quite ugly. He dragged a long voice and said, "have you had any private work recently? I found you wrong these two days. Go ahead, What are you doing behind my back? "


    In fact, Meng Si was angry that the plan was not done, but his mouth was a joke. Xiao Pang was too nervous to hear it. He hurriedly explained, "no, No."


    In Meng Si''s eyes, Xiao Pang is a child, so he usually scolds and doesn''t pay attention to it. However, Meng Si is also really good to Xiao Pang. He takes him with him in all scenes. He hopes that Xiao pangxie can take over his class in the future. In fact, he always thinks that the job of agent is very suitable for pangxie, so he has always mentioned him.


    Just now, he often said to Xiao Pang that he might be used to it. Xiao Pang usually made jokes and passed with a simple smile. Today''s reaction is too abnormal.


    Meng Si didn''t want to tease him anymore. He threw the document at the table. "If you don''t have one, make it again."


    When the folder came into contact with the desktop, it made a "pop". Meng Si didn''t exert any force, but the sound was a little loud.


    Xiao Pang''s body couldn''t help shrinking.


    A business card fell out between the folder and the last A4 paper.


    Meng Si glanced and reached for it.


    Little Pang Xie felt heavy when he saw the business card and hurried to grab it.

 Chapter 187

    They saw the card almost at the same time and reached for it.


    However, Meng Si was close and took the business card first.


    It was originally a business card. He didn''t take it seriously. The business card may have been accidentally inserted into the folder. It was a small matter, but Meng Si felt strange when he looked at Pang Xie''s dejected and nervous appearance.


    "What is this?" Meng Si took the business card in his hand, glanced at the company name and frowned.


    Little pangxie''s heart sank and hesitated to avoid the topic, "no, nothing." Then giggled a few times.


    The name of the company on the business card was written so clearly, coupled with Xiao Pang''s evasive reaction at the moment, Meng Si suddenly thought of the connection and said with a serious expression. He couldn''t believe his guess, "did you go to borrow usury?"


    "No, no, it''s private loans." Little pangxie bowed his head and stammered. He didn''t deny that he borrowed money, but denied that the institution was not usury.


    Meng Si clenched his back teeth. He hoped Xiao Pang would refute that he was not a borrowing institution, but that he didn''t borrow money at all.


    Meng Si slapped his business card on the table in front of him, put his hands around his chest and leaned heavily into the leather chair, "how much interest."


    Little Pang Xie looked at Meng Si timidly. He just collided with his stern eyes in the air. He hurriedly lowered his head and slowly stretched out four fingers trembling.


    Meng Si suddenly patted the table and sat up straight. He was so frightened that Xiao Pang trembled and dared not look up again.


    "This is not usury, you are crazy!" Meng Si was furious. He was never so angry when little pangxie didn''t do well. Meng Si always trusted Xiao Pang and wanted to cultivate him. He treated him as his brother. Everyone would go astray. Meng Si didn''t believe that little pangxie would go astray.


    Meng Si closed his eyes, took a hard breath, slowly spit it out, and suddenly opened his eyes. He wanted to know what little pangxie was going to do. He even went to the point of borrowing usury. If it was gambling or something worse... Meng Si''s heart trembled and clenched his fist.


    He tried to control the mood of beating Xiao Pang, took a deep breath, held his breath and asked in a low voice, "why do you borrow usury?"


    "I... I." Little Pang Xie has never seen Meng SIFA so angry. In the past, although Meng was always notoriously difficult to serve, he was actually right about things and people. At least he was very good to him. Even criticism was joking. It was the first time to get angry like this, so little Pang was more timid and dared not speak.


    "Come on, why borrow usury." Meng Si patted the table hard again, picked up the folder on the table and flew out.


    As soon as Pang hid, the folder fell to the ground. Pang Xie picked up the folder, gently put it back on his desk, sighed and lowered his head.


    "My mother is ill and in urgent need of money. The hospital said that she would not have surgery if she had no money. My sister is an ordinary worker. I have no money. I am a boy at home and should bear the medical expenses, but the money in my hand is only enough to bear the hospitalization expenses, which is not enough for the surgery. I really have no way. The only place where I can get money in the short term is..." the little crab choked up, his nose was sour and his eyes were red, "Only that place."


    Meng Si''s eyes were slightly stunned and his eyebrows were locked. He just knew that little pangxie''s first reaction to borrowing usury was negative. He really didn''t expect that his family was ill. He couldn''t help feeling a little guilty. He shouldn''t have lost his temper just now.


    Meng Si coughed twice to ease the atmosphere at the moment, but he couldn''t pull down his face and said he was wrong. He should ask clearly and scold Xiao Pang. He asked directly, "how much does the operation cost?"


    "Two hundred thousand." Xiao Pang didn''t know Meng Si''s mind, because just now he thought of his seriously ill mother. He not only didn''t have money, but also didn''t have time to serve at home. He blamed himself very much, and his mood was extremely depressed.


    "Two hundred thousand? Two hundred thousand, you''ll lend me usury? " Meng Si felt that Pang Xie was angry and hateful. He was angry because Pang followed him for so long. His family didn''t even tell him that they needed money and would rather borrow usury.


    What he thinks hateful is that little Pang Xie is stupid. How can he touch usury? He is usually very smart. He is so stupid at this time.


    Meng Si looked at Pang Xie, who was as depressed as an eggplant beaten by frost. He shook his head reluctantly, didn''t scold him anymore, and directly picked up the landline phone on his desk.


    "Tina, prepare 200000 for me. Well, my account, yes, in my personal name. Xiao Pang will come and get it later. " With a few short words, he hung up.


    Xiao Pang stood in front of Meng Si''s table. Meng Si''s words were all heard and he was stunned.


    "You go to Tina to get the money now." Mons said in a commanding tone.


    Xiao Pang didn''t dare to accept Meng Si''s money. Yu Qing and Li were not qualified to ask for Meng Si''s money. The key was that he didn''t know when he could repay the money. He just wanted to refuse, "Meng..."


    "Hey, don''t talk first. Whether you borrow it or not, you should quickly take the money to repay the debt. If you don''t borrow it, you should quickly give the money to your family. Surgery is important." Meng Si''s tone was very calm, and there was no anger just now.


    Little pangxie was very grateful to Meng Si, but he was still embarrassed to accept Meng Si''s money. He hesitated and said, "but, President Meng, I..."


    "What are you, you don''t have surgery? What more ink? " Meng Si is an acute person. Originally, little pangxie didn''t ask him to borrow money and directly borrowed usury. He was very upset. Now he offered pangxie money and even pushed back and forth. He was really angry when he thought about it.


    Little Pang Xie''s eyes became more red and he was a little incoherent. "Thank you, Mr. Meng. I can''t repay you for your great kindness. I... I, you... You are really a good man."


    "All right, all right, don''t fix these useless things here. Hurry to get the money and operate on your mother." Meng Si''s face was flat, but he was secretly laughing at Xiao Pang''s expression now.


    "Thank you, Mr. Meng. Thank you, Mr. Meng." Xiao pangxie bowed twice, suddenly felt his hair behind his head and whispered, "I don''t know when I can return the money to you, but I can pay interest and write an IOU. You can do whatever you say."


    Meng Si smashed his mouth, "worry about a fart and deduct it from your salary. Don''t be so nonsense. Go down and get the money and call home. Then get back to work for me quickly. What''s the matter of planning the case? You''re not allowed to go tonight. What are you doing here? Don''t go quickly." Munce held up another folder and pretended to throw it at little Ponzi.


    "Well, I''ll go now. There''s a plan. Don''t worry. I''ll give it to you tomorrow morning." Little Ponzi wiped his nose and walked out the door with a smile while crying.


    "Hurry up." Suddenly Mengsi''s urging voice sounded again behind pangxie.


    Xiao Pang quickly quickened his pace and ran away.


    Meng Si looked at Pang''s clumsy figure and couldn''t help laughing.


    PS: the rabbit doesn''t know how much interest is usury. He checked on the Internet and said it was a quarter of interest, so he asked Xiao Pang to erect four fingersŁ¨ ¤ĹŁţ3Łţ)¤Ĺ

 Chapter 188

    The time with the little guy always passed quickly. Xuanxuan refused to go home with her father until it was dark. She was reluctant to give up her father and her mother. She wanted to go with her father. There were grandparents at home and stayed with her mother to sleep with her mother.


    Finally, the little guy was stunned until he fell asleep and refused to go.


    Shuya''s home is a little far from the kindergarten, and Shuya has work to do in the morning. She can''t send the little guy to the kindergarten.


    Han Mo looked at the little guy sleeping in bed and hesitated again and again. He still decided to leave her for one night and pick her up early tomorrow morning to go to kindergarten.


    Because there was no little guy, Han Mo left Shu Ya''s house and decided to go to sichen media.


    Since the end of "looking for a good voice", he has been preparing his album. Meng Si has always wanted to strike while the iron is hot to release his new album as soon as possible, so Han Mo stayed in the company''s studio as soon as he had time.


    Today, Xuanxuan is sleeping at Shu Ya''s house. Han Mo is OK. She is going to work in the company.


    Han Mo didn''t expect that he was not the only one working overtime in the company.


    Just walked to the gate of the company, I saw Meng Si in a pink lattice suit dangling out of the elevator from a distance. I found that Han Mo quickly walked over with a snake in his waist.


    "Xiaomo, why are you back? Are you here to pick me up from work? " Meng Si had a bad smile on his face. Since Han Mo bought the car, Meng Si didn''t want to drive by himself. He always said that he was the life of taking the car. No matter whether Han Mo Shun was on the way or not, he relied on him to give him a ride.


    Han Mo doesn''t care about Meng Si. As long as he doesn''t have to pick up the little guy from school or is in a hurry, he will basically meet Meng Si''s "Princess heart".


    Han Mo speechless smashed his mouth, "I''m here to work overtime."


    Meng Si curled his lips and said disappointed, "there''s a man upstairs who works overtime like you."


    Han Mo''s questioning eyes fixed on Meng Si.


    "Little Ponzi." Meng Si replied.


    "The boy will work overtime, too?" Han Mo knows little pangxie too well. He works very efficiently. He never delays what can be completed during working hours until after work. Moreover, he has a rich spare time life and is unwilling to work overtime. He runs faster than a rabbit when he gets off work.


    Meng Si rolled his eyes. "Maybe it''s because he sold himself to me and worked hard in order to redeem himself quickly."


    "Sell yourself? Redemption? " Han Mo looked blankly.


    The light in the assistant president''s office was on all the time. Little pangxie saved the plan and sent it to the president''s special mailbox.


    In fact, the first half of the plan was done before he knew the news of his mother''s illness. Later, he was in a hurry because he was thinking about raising money. He just made money for his family, settled down and did it again soon.


    At the moment, he quietly opened another folder, looked at the screen with hope, and then sighed gently.


    9 p.m


    Han Mo came out of the studio and happened to see the light in little pangxie''s office still on at the corner of the corridor. He remembered that Meng Si said he was working hard to "redeem himself". Han Mo also wanted to see what little pangxie was doing.


    Han Mo was very fast. After a while, he arrived at Xiao pangxie''s office. "Xiao Pang, I heard you worked overtime."


    "Han, brother Han?" Little pangxie was worried about the computer with his chin and a pair of dead fish eyes. Suddenly Han Mo stood at the door.


    Han Mo was tall and big. He walked inside while talking. After a few steps, he walked around behind pangxie''s computer. Little pangxie had not had time to switch the pages on the screen.


    "Is this... Advertising?" Han Mo glanced at the screen and asked.


    It has been seen, and little pangxie can''t hide it. He can only tell Han Mo truthfully.


    It turned out that in the afternoon, a friend of Xiao Pang in the advertising company said that the company had recently received a large project. The other party was very generous, but the requirements were very harsh. The product promoted by the brand was a new chocolate candy. The company is a well-known foreign company, but it has just developed at home. It hopes to open its popularity through advertising and make a good start in the chocolate candy market. It has money, but it has high requirements.


    Their own company doesn''t want to let go of this big customer, because they know that this kind of advertising is a series. If this reaches the expected effect, there will be a second order. In order to achieve long-term cooperation, the advertising company attaches great importance to it. It has worked overtime for one month continuously, but it still fails to meet other people''s standards. If it can''t come up with a qualified advertising plan, Maybe this project will fly.


    Two days ago, the representatives of foreign companies had agreed to their advertising plan, and they also agreed that the brand spokesperson would come to shoot the advertisement tomorrow morning. As a result, before work, the plan was rejected by the other president. There was only one night for them to make a new plan, which was simple and difficult to go to the sky. Moreover, the team of the company had been working overtime for a long time, and their thoughts had been frozen, No matter how you create it, there will be no new breakthrough.


    Originally, this matter seemed to have nothing to do with little Pang Xie, but his friend inadvertently said a word when he was spitting bitterness. The boss of their advertising company said that as long as they could come up with a plan that satisfied the other party, they would give 100000 as a bonus once it was passed.


    In order to get the bonus, Xiao Pang volunteered.


    Although Xiao Pang has a flexible mind at ordinary times, he is not an advertising major after all. It''s nothing to ask him to give more plans. He just takes more options, but he doesn''t hold much hope.


    But Xiao Pang was thinking about the 100000 yuan.


    After listening to Xiao Pang''s words, Han Mo smiled and patted him on the shoulder. "If you can''t think of it, don''t think about it. It''s nine o''clock. Go home and sleep."


    "No, I want 100000 bonus. I just borrowed money from President Meng and want to give it back to him quickly." Although Meng Si joked that it would be deducted from his salary, Xiao Pang knew he wouldn''t, and didn''t say the repayment date. The interest was purely out of help. That''s why Xiao Pang wanted to pay back the money as soon as possible.


    Han Mo suddenly remembered that Meng Si said that Xiao Pang was selling himself downstairs. He didn''t ask any more.


    "Your friend''s company is off duty?" Han Mo looked at his watch.


    "No, before the plan was passed, they all worked overtime until the middle of the night, and it was still early at 9 o''clock."


    "Are you sure they haven''t come up with a qualified new plan?"


    Xiao Pang seemed to suddenly think of something. He quickly picked up his mobile phone, found a name in the address book and dialed it.


    ......


    Feiteng advertising, creative director''s office.


    "You are such a thing that you can''t even pass my level. You still want to make a fool of others'' mu da." Xia Zili threw aside the planning case just sent. This is the nth planning case sent by the planning department. It''s not as good as once. Last time, he thought it was OK. He sent it and passed it. He still didn''t enter the eyes of president Mu Da, and he was under great pressure.


    Li Long was scolded by the director and walked out of the director''s office with a sad face with the just completed planning case. He can''t think of any bonus now. His only hope is to pass it quickly so that his team can have a good sleep. At this time, little pangxie called in.

 Chapter 189

    Li long looked at the screen and connected the phone.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Xiao Pang couldn''t wait to ask, "has your advertisement passed?"


    Li long, who had just been scolded, said, "No."


    "Great." Xiaopang blurted out and realized that it was wrong. He quickly changed his words with a smile. "I mean, I''m thinking about advertising for you, too. There''s still 100000 bonus."


    "Yes, there is." In fact, Li Long has been busy forgetting that Xiao Pang volunteered to do the advertising case. After all, what can Xiao Pang do if their excellent professional team can''t do it? Li long thought, "OK, do it and send it to me when you finish the plan." It''s always good to think more than one person, even if it can''t be used, if it can stimulate the team''s inspiration.


    Hung up, little Pang Xie said excitedly, "they haven''t figured it out yet. My 100000 still has a chance."


    But the excitement lasted only for a moment. Xiao Pang pestled his chubby chin with his hands and began to worry about the computer again.


    Before Han Mo came in, he had conceived it for a long time, but he had no clue. Others had a bonus of 100000 yuan, but whether he had the ability to pocket the 100000 yuan in his arms needed his ability. Xiao Pang sighed gently when he thought of it.


    Han Mo looked at Xiao Pang''s sad face and said with a smile, "think quickly and sigh."


    "Brother Han, I may not have the ability to get 100000 bonus. The professional team of others has done a case that hasn''t passed for a month. How can I get into the eyes of others as a layman." Xiao Pang was still full of ambition just now, but after weighing his strength, he looked like frost eggplant.


    Han Mo sniffed, "just now I was determined to win."


    "Hey, I overestimated my ability just now. Now I''m sober." Xiao Pang was telling the truth. Just now he had only 100000 yuan in his mind. Where did he want to know if he could do it? Suddenly Xiao Pang turned to Han Mo, "brother Han, you are so talented. Help me."


    "Me?" Han Mo couldn''t believe looking at Xiao Pang, "I can''t."


    "Just help me think about it. It''s like writing books and poems. It''s inspiration. You see I''m so poor. Help me." Little Pang Xie looked at Han Mo with expectant eyes, pretended to be poor again, and exhausted his skills of coquettish selling Meng and rolling.


    Han Mo was helpless, "let me think about it."


    "OK, brother Han, you are my brother." Little Ponzi put honey on his mouth.


    "What does Mu Da want?" Han Mo thought that whether it was good or not, he should first know the requirements of others.


    Without asking, Xiao Pang''s face twisted more. "The worry is that they don''t ask, but they are very picky."


    Han Mo nodded thoughtfully.


    "But Li Long said that every time he was rejected, the other party would pick up a lot of problems, and their team later summed up the effect muda wanted to achieve." He gulped down two mouthfuls and continued, "unconventional, can''t rot the advertising language of the street, have a plot and be easy to remember."


    This requirement is simple, but it''s actually very difficult. After finding out Mu Da''s hidden requirements, Li Long and his team still can''t pass it for so long. The shooting will start tomorrow, and they will be rejected temporarily. They are anxious like ants on a hot pot.


    As time went by, Han Mo sat in his chair in silence.


    Little pangxie worried about the computer, and his initial passion was dissipated a little.


    Xiao Pang Xie Meng raised his head, sighed and shook his head.


    "Hey, brother Han, we don''t want to. Let''s go so late. You have to send your children to kindergarten tomorrow." Pang Xie really gave up. Although he wanted money, he knew how many kilograms he had, and he didn''t want to drag Han Mo through.


    With that, little pangxie was going to turn off the computer and go back.


    "Wait." Han Mo suddenly said.


    Han Mo made a sudden sound, Xiao Pang was startled, his action was still in the air, turned his head and looked at Han Mo, just wanted to ask what happened.


    Han Mo thought for a moment and said, "I have an idea."


    "Brother Han, do you think of the advertising case?" Little pangxie was a little excited. His fat face was more round by his smile.


    "It''s an idea. I don''t know if it can meet their requirements." Han Mo has been thinking about the classic advertisement of his own world for such a long time, and it is also suitable for the advertisement of muda chocolate.


    Han Mo linked several key words together, chocolate, plot and creative advertising words.


    I immediately thought of an advertisement in the original world. As soon as the advertisement came out, people remembered the products expressed in the advertisement. The line was a two sentence short dialogue. It not only contained the product name, but also was very easy to remember and highly recognizable.


    Later, the product shot a series of advertisements with plot, but he didn''t think there was the first classic.


    So the first picture that flashed in Han Mo''s mind was this advertisement.


    A girl who worked late to go home went shopping in a convenience store where she passed by every day. There was only a young salesman in the store.


    The girl didn''t take the goods after paying. The boy found that the girl had left something. At this time, the first classic line of the advertisement appeared, and then the girl looked back and smiled and said the second sentence.


    All the plots are natural, and the products are expressed without intention or affectation, and these two lines are deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    A pair of young men and women who have good feelings for each other, the beginning of a green and pure love story, in fact, there can be a lot of plot play behind, and a series can also be made.


    Unconventional and creative advertising words are also in line with these two points.


    Little pangxie was stunned. He didn''t think that Han Mo would come up with the advertising language in such a short time and conceive the whole plot. The key is that the picture sense of the story is very strong.


    Little Ponzi didn''t dare his ears. It took him a long time to relax from the advertisement described by Han mo.


    Suddenly stood up, "brother Han, I said you were a genius before. You are so talented." Little pangxie suddenly took Han Mo''s arm and said.


    Then he thought about two advertising words to himself, "Hey, your Mu da."


    "It''s your muda."


    He quickly input these two sentences into the computer and muttered, "wonderful, wonderful."


    "Brother Han, your creativity is great. I''ll make an advertising plan and send it to them immediately."


    "I''m gone. You''re busy." After helping, little Pang Xie wanted to turn the idea into a manuscript and send it to Li long. Han Mo looked at the time, said something to little Pang, and left without taking it too seriously.


    Half an hour later, Feiteng advertising company.


    "Li long, who made this plan?" Xia Zili stared round in disbelief and turned to the last page.


    He knew that this could not be done by Li long. Their team''s thinking has been limited. In other words, their inspiration has dried up and there can be no such creation.


    At that time, li long felt good after reading the plan, but he was still not sure whether he could pass the summer and encourage himself. He had been hanging a heart.


    After hearing Xia Zili''s question, hehe smiled and touched the back of his head, "it was made by a friend."

 Chapter 190

    Xia Zili was silent for a moment.


    Li Long is a little confused. He continues to look at Xia Zili timidly. He used to throw it away after reading it. Obviously, this is different from the previous one. He can also see by observing Xia Zili''s expression, but he doesn''t give a reply for a long time.


    "President Xia, look at this plan?" Li Long didn''t say the second half of the sentence, which meant that the leaders should give a happy word quickly. It was already more than ten o''clock.


    Xia Zili actually brought the scenes in the planning case into his mind. The more he thought about it, the more he felt a sense of picture. He suddenly sat up straight, "inform everyone to go home from work."


    "Ah?" Li long can''t believe his ears. After work? Now?


    Seeing Li Long''s pestle in place, Xia Zili said with a smile, "why? I don''t want to go yet. "


    "No, no, don''t you tell muda them? We want them to review our advertising case? " Li Long said in embarrassment.


    "Audit? Go to his audit. If the advertising plan is not good, we can''t make better. Let''s inform everyone to get off work. We''ve been tired for a month. " Xia Zili looked at his watch and smiled, "I can finally go home before twelve."


    Li Long is the Department Manager of advertising planning. Although he also wants to go home, he still needs to ask some questions. Otherwise, he can''t bear to go away if there is a mistake in any link.


    The shooting time of tomorrow was agreed long ago, and the brand spokesperson of muda also vacated the schedule and came to shoot the advertisement tomorrow morning. However, it was the last advertisement passed the preliminary examination at that time. Everything was ordered, but it was rejected by the senior management of muda. The star spokesperson of others had to work overtime only if he was free tomorrow afternoon. He had no choice but to change the case before tomorrow, OK, shoot on time.


    Li Long really didn''t want to happen last time. He continued to ask, "tomorrow''s shooting..."


    Xia Zili replied flatly, "shoot directly tomorrow. Mu Da''s people will go to the set tomorrow. Let them review after shooting. Let''s inform everyone to get off work. Oh, by the way, let your friend come tomorrow. After all, the planning case is his. I know more about it."


    After listening to the last sentence, li long had a bottom in his heart and happily informed everyone that he had gone to work.


    ......


    Han Mo got up early in the morning and went to Shu Ya''s house to pick up the children, because Han Mo gave Shu Ya a key to her home, and Shu Ya also stuffed Han Mo with a key to her home. It''s called reciprocity.


    Han Mo didn''t think it was polite. It was mainly because he had a key. He wasn''t an outsider.


    The key was just inserted into the keyhole, turned around and opened the door. Before Han Mo could step into the door, the little guy rushed into his arms like a strong little rabbit.


    "Dad, Xuanxuan misses you so much." The little guy put his hands around Han Mo''s neck and tried to sprinkle Jiao.


    Han Mo secretly smiles. The little guy doesn''t know who he learned this sentence from. Now he always says "I miss you".


    The little guy woke up very early at his mother''s house. He shouted for his father in the morning and complained about how his father left her, but when he saw his father coming, there was no complaint.


    "Have you had breakfast?" Han Mo put Xuanxuan on the ground and spoiled the little guy''s head.


    Xuanxuan pouted, looked at her mother and whispered, "Xuanxuan has breakfast."


    "Eat? "Did mom do it?" Han Mo is surprised that such an honest little guy can eat his mother''s breakfast.


    Shuya put her hands around her chest. "Do you doubt what I did?"


    "No, no, how can I question it?" Han Mo said with a smile. He didn''t question Shuya''s ability to do it, but how the little guy would eat it.


    Shuya rolled her eyes and went to the sofa to pick up the little guy''s schoolbag. "I can''t cook, bake a piece of bread, or hot a cup of milk."


    Han Mo smiled and finally knew why the little guy was pursing his mouth. The greedy cat had been fed by him for a long time. How could toast and milk satisfy the greedy cat''s appetite.


    The little guy ran to Han Mo with his small mouth, leaned against his father''s thigh and whispered, "Xuanxuan is not full."


    Han Mo pinched Xuanxuan''s fleshy little face and said softly, "Dad brought you Shaomai to eat in the car later."


    Shuya heard the conversation between the two masters and handed Han mo the schoolbag unconvinced.


    Han Mo suddenly thought that Shuya said she had a job in the morning, so he asked, "will you come with us? I''ll take you there. "


    Shu Ya waved her hand. "You go first. I''m going to shoot advertisements for the products I endorse in the morning. I have to wait for sister Peng and Zeng Ying."


    Han Mo knows that Shuya has spoken for many big brands, because Shuya''s image is very positive, there is no scandal, and she is a popular star. Many brands scramble to invite her as a spokesperson.


    Any news about the spokesperson will affect the image of the enterprise, so when selecting the spokesperson, the business will also consider this aspect. Once the spokesperson''s setting collapses, the enterprise will even immediately replace the spokesperson and get rid of the relationship, so as not to affect the image of the product, just like a sports star in the original world after cheating, The famous brand replaced all the posters about the sports star in the store overnight.


    In fact, children are very sensitive creatures. They can always know the subtle changes of their families through observation. In the past, children were reluctant to part with their father or their mother, because separation from their father meant that they had no mother''s company for a long time. If they were separated from their mother, they would have no father for a long time. She was very sad in both cases.


    But now the little guy basically goes out happily, because she knows that she can see her parents at any time, and she is not worried about separation at all.


    After the little guy kissed his mother goodbye, he took his father out of the door.


    As soon as Shuya closed the door, the little guy said to Han Mo mysteriously, "Dad, Xuanxuan''s stomach is hungry." Then he touched his round belly.


    Han Mo was amused by the little guy again.


    After sending Xuanxuan to the kindergarten, Han Mo just left, the mobile phone shook up, and the name of little pangxie jumped on the screen.


    "Have you finished the advertising plan?" Han Mo answered the phone and asked first.


    "Yes, yes, brother Han, thank you so much." Little pangxie quickly thanked him.


    Han Mo smiled, "just after it. You''re welcome."


    "But..." little Pang Xie hesitated for a moment and continued with an embarrassed face. "Brother Han, can you do me another favor?"


    Isn''t there an advertising case after 100000? Han Mo didn''t expect to need any help from him. He asked casually, "what help?"


    Pang Xie smashed his mouth and sighed, "well, my friend called me and said that the advertisement would be shot this morning. Because I wrote the advertisement, I hope I can go to the site for guidance."


    "Then you go. Is that a good thing?"


    Xiao Pang''s tone was helpless, "but this advertisement was actually written by brother Han. I''m afraid I can''t tell what the advertisement will look like when I go. You know it best." He paused and continued in a pleading tone, "do you have time? Can you come with me later? "


    Xiao Pang was afraid of Han Mo''s refusal and said the final reason, "in fact, it is because the advertisement was made by their director alone. Mu DA has not been reviewed yet. The director said to let them review on site, but in case the shooting effect is not good, the advertisement still can''t be used, that 100000... Ah."

 Chapter 191

    "Brother Han..." little Pang Xie had no choice.


    Help people to the end, Han Mo promised little pangxie.


    Han Mo picked up little pangxie on the way. They went directly to the set early. Han Mo was used to keeping a low profile. Little pangxie used to say hello to his friends. Han Mo always sat on the sofa in the corner and observed everyone from the perspective of a bystander.


    The advertising has not started yet. The staff in the film factory have been in place. Some are busy debugging the equipment, and some keep shuttling around the set to ensure everything is safe.


    In addition to the two actors who will take part in the shooting later, other staff have already arrived. It is said that the spokesperson has also arrived and is making up in the dressing room, but another male model has not arrived yet.


    There are only two actors in the advertising scene, one male and one female. Fortunately, the new advertising case is the same as the previous scheme. There are not many actors, but the script is different. The new script has been sent to the star spokesman, and the of another actor has been sent to his agent, but there is no response.


    The agreed shooting time is 9:30 a.m., which is out of date, but the actor is missing. All the staff are ready, waiting for the actor to come, you can start shooting.


    Little Pang Xie walked in the direction of North Korea and South Korea from a distance. "Now these young people really don''t understand the rules. They always think they are green onions. Who wants to dip you in sauce."


    Han Mo then smiled. Is this sentence rough? In his early days as a stylist, he was not famous. He often had to wait for the stars to come, and he always put on a bad airs. It was common to be an hour late. Anyway, anything could be the reason why they were late.


    Later, he became famous and more popular than those stars. His identity was reversed and became a big star. He made an appointment in advance and then made arrangements.


    However, Han Mo, who has become a famous stylist, is still pure hearted and doesn''t like to talk, but he doesn''t have any airs.


    Little Pang Xie sat on the sofa next to Han Mo and said discontentedly, "Mu Da is also rich. He hired a popular actress as a spokesperson and invited a well-known male model to play for advertising."


    Li long waited for nothing to do and came over. He wanted to say a few words to little pangxie, but suddenly saw Han mo. he couldn''t help staring at his eyes and couldn''t believe his eyes. He was stunned, "Han, Han Mo?"


    Li Long''s voice was a little loud. Little pangxie quickly made a low voice gesture, "brother Han, I brought it. Just look around."


    Li Long quickly bowed down to shake hands with Han Mo and lowered his voice. "Mr. Han Mo, I met you here. I like your song so much."


    Han Mo got up and politely responded to him.


    After Li Long introduced himself and expressed his love for Han Mo, the topic changed and he said with great dissatisfaction, "Mu Da is rich, but no matter how rich he is, he is the foolish son of the landlord. Looking for actors only depends on popularity, not character. It has been half an hour. The male model hasn''t come yet. I don''t understand what these people think. They really don''t take other people''s time seriously."


    As soon as Li Long''s voice fell, the door suddenly became noisy. A group of people came in surrounded by a person.


    Han Mo glanced at the man surrounded in the middle. He was dressed in famous brand clothes. His hair was carefully designed, waxed and fixed neatly on his head. In a moment, Han Mo looked away.


    Han Mo has been sitting in a corner with a low profile. Maybe he is too aggressive in the crowd. He also saw the man when he was surrounded. The man bowed his head and said something to the people around him, and the people around him also looked at Han mo.


    "Well, finally." Li Long got up, said hello to Han Mo and little pangxie and left.


    Shuya''s makeup has been used for a long time, because she made it according to the time of shooting on time. Now she has waited so long and made it up again.


    Suddenly someone knocked at the door and came in, "sister Shuya, Yu Hao is here. We can shoot."


    Shuya whispered, "I see."


    Peng ye, who has been eating snacks and quitting smoking nearby, has gained weight these days and snorted coldly, "the quality of artists is really a big problem. Let''s go, Xiaoya."


    Zeng Ying had been waiting impatiently for a long time and said angrily, "he really thought he was so popular. If he didn''t frequently show his figure on wechat and add a group of brain powder, who knows the name of Yu Hao."


    "Stop complaining, let''s go out." Shuya said softly.


    There are many artists who are not punctual and play big names. Shuya has met many in the circle for so many years. She will keep accounts for these people in her heart, but she will not say it. Like Yu Hao, she will never cooperate with him for the second time.


    Compared with Yu Hao''s group of people, Shuya has fewer people. Peng ye and Zeng Ying follow Shuya out of the independent dressing room.


    As soon as Shu Ya came out, the staff gathered around. Although Yu Hao played a big card, he was not as qualified as Shu Ya. He also came to say hello to Shu Ya.


    "The same advertising gap is so big that Shu Ya has already come." Little pangxie and Han Mo whispered.


    At this time, Han Mo noticed that the female star shooting the advertisement today was Shuya. In retrospect, she said in the morning that she would shoot an advertisement for a brand she spoke for in the morning. Now when I think about it, the two things are right.


    Today was a crowd. Han Mo didn''t want to be too high-profile. What little Pang Xie could say was clear. He wasn''t ready to interrupt. He didn''t want to say hello to Shuya. Han Mo just looked at Shuya silently in the dark.


    Suddenly, there was a fierce quarrel outside the set, and the voice became louder and louder.


    Chen Yan, vice president of muda Beidu branch, came from the outside angrily, "shoot without review. Do you pay attention to us?"


    Xia Zili explained, "yesterday, the plan was determined to be 11 p.m. and we didn''t have time to inform the people in your company, but President Chen is assured that the quality is absolutely qualified. You can review the shooting effect after watching it."


    "Excuses are excuses. Last time you said the quality was very good, but the result was not the same. There was no creativity." Chen Yan became more and more angry. "I''ll inform Shu Ya and Yu Hao now. I won''t shoot today. There''s no decent advertising case. Don''t shoot."


    Originally, Xia self encouragement is still in a state of good talk. Chen Yan''s not allowed to shoot, he also annoyed him. "Not taking pictures is not your has the final say, the scene is my people." Then he went straight to the depths of the set, leaving Chen Yan standing alone at the door, his teeth itching.


    Chen Yan stood at the door. Other staff were busy and nervous. No one noticed him. Even if he did, he didn''t have time to talk to him.


    Chen Yan thought about it and angrily followed Xia Zili in. Since the shooting was about to start, he looked here and saw what tricks he could shoot. It didn''t mean to review after shooting. If he didn''t shoot well, he wouldn''t use it.


    Having figured this out, Chen Yan smiled, and a trace of cunning floated in his eyes.


    Chen Yan was quiet here. He sat in the chair behind the director, looked at everything on the set with a critical eye, and waited for a while to pick up problems when shooting.


    But one wave did not level, and another wave arose.


    Yu Hao took a look at the new advertising script and threw it to the agent. Li Long hurried to ask the situation, because he was not the only actor to start shooting. Shu Ya was also in a hurry. After the new plan came out last night, it was sent to his agent and sent a message to confirm that Yu Hao came today, But I don''t know what to shoot.


    "Who wrote this new advertisement?" Yu Hao said lazily.


    Li Long was burning with anxiety. Seeing this grandson''s virtue, he was very angry, but he was still on fire. "He was hired by our company..."


    Before Li Long''s words were finished, Yu Hao interrupted, "Pang Xie?" He saw the name on the plan. When he entered the door just now, he saw Han Mo and pangxie. He smiled and said, "sichen media?"


    "Ah, yes." Li Long replied.


    "I''m sorry. I can''t shoot the new plan right away. I need to get familiar with it." Yu Hao gave the agent a look.


    The agent immediately put on a smile, "we ah Hao also want to shoot better results."

 Chapter 192

    Li Long was stunned for a moment. What nonsense logic is this? The smile on his face has frozen, and he spit hard in his heart, but his mouth is still polite. "Then you get familiar with it slowly. If you get familiar with it, call us."


    Li Long explained the situation to Xia Zili. Xia Zili looked at Yu Hao''s direction and couldn''t help scolding in a low voice, "this is the model selected by Mu da. Wait, let Chen Yan wait with you."


    "But Shuya''s side... People have urged us, and asked why we haven''t taken pictures yet." Li Long said in embarrassment.


    Xia Zili smashed her mouth and sighed. She was also very helpless. "Go and appease Shuya and say something good."


    If Shu Ya hadn''t stopped him, Peng ye would have rushed over and screwed Yu Hao up. "The artist is not sensible just after his debut. Can''t the agent know his age? Artists, artists, first of all, we should learn to be a man. Even people can''t understand it. What art is there to talk about? It''s bullshit. "


    Shuya is already very dissatisfied, but she has a common characteristic with Han mo. Han Mo is a high cold and talkative appearance in front of everyone, and has never had any emotional fluctuations. However, Shuya is kind on the surface, but she is not ashamed of her anger. On the surface, she doesn''t say it, but she has long kept it in mind.


    "I''m the spokesman of muda. Today''s schedule is reserved for them to shoot advertisements. This is the only day. I do myself well and don''t have to do anything else in my life. " Shuya said calmly.


    "Yes, anyway, we are just today. Whatever else, Xiaoya, I find that you have more and more spirit of a Jianghu elder sister." Although Peng Ye is an old Jianghu man, he can''t hold back his anger when he meets people he doesn''t like. At the moment, he suddenly finds that Shu Yazhen has grown a lot.


    "Yes, yes, sister Shuya is the eldest sister." Zeng Ying echoed the way.


    Shuya pursed her lips slightly and said with a smile, "don''t be ridiculous. Others will laugh at me when they hear these words."


    Yu Hao got familiar with it for another half an hour, then slowly got up from his seat and looked like he didn''t wake up.


    Little Pang Xie sat next to Han Mo and asked, "brother Han, do I understand wrong? I always feel that Yu Hao''s temperament is a little different from the male image in our advertisement. I can''t say what''s wrong. Anyway, I just don''t feel comfortable."


    Han Mo smiled and didn''t speak. Of course, he knew that the image of the male salesperson was sunny and positive, with a little shy and shy. The temperament of the male model was very poor.


    Xia Zili is Feiteng''s creative director. After reading the advertising plan, the male and female protagonists have long known what kind of picture to present. Looking at Yu Hao, he shook his head and waved to Li long, "tell the makeup artist to get Yu Hao''s hair again."


    Li Long said good words and accompanied smiling face for a long time. Finally, Yu Hao agreed to change his hair a little.


    Although the compromise changed his hairstyle, Yu Hao was very dissatisfied and his facial expression was not good. At the beginning, Xia Zili couldn''t help but stop.


    He didn''t call Li long this time. He went directly to Yu Hao and said, "our advertisement is about a young man and woman who love each other, but he didn''t say it. His eyes are hazy, shy and a little ambiguous. Do you understand?" Xia Zili is a little worried. To tell the truth, if he is asked to find an actor, he will not find Yu Hao. He would rather find a new man who has not taken an advertisement.


    Advertising is to make the audience who only saw one or two eyes remember the products in the shortest time. In fact, it is more difficult. Although Yu Hao has made many advertisements, they are all mechanized cool. The plot in this advertising case requires emotional communication between male and female actors, but Yu Hao can''t do it at all.


    Yu Hao is a little famous in the modeling industry. He is not old. He has received many big brand advertisements. Naturally, he doesn''t pay attention to Xia Zili''s words.


    The agent hurried forward, smiling and not smiling as a peacemaker, "President Xia, to tell you the truth, we a Hao have made a lot of big advertisements in the past two years..."


    "No matter before, let''s talk about the advertising of Mu da. You can''t be in this state." Xia Zili is a quick tempered man. He has ignited a fire, and he has met many stars.


    Chen Yan also came over, "Yu Hao is very experienced in advertising. We invited him to partner with Shuya."


    Xia Zili ignored Chen Yan and was patient. "In this way, take a break for ten minutes. You think about it again. You have a good feeling for each other, but you have been paying silent attention to the shyness without confession. Experience it."


    Xia Zili went straight to Li long. "We can''t die in this boy''s hands for such a good advertising case. If he goes on shooting like this, don''t say Chen Yan can''t pass there. I can''t watch it anymore."


    "President Xia, what do you say? Let''s work overtime for a month. If this big customer flies, won''t we all be busy in vain? " Li Long has no idea.


    Xia Zili frowned and suddenly remembered something, "where''s your friend? He wrote this case. Ask him what he thinks. "


    Li Long took Xia Zili to the seat where Han Mo and Xiao Pang were sitting. Like Li Long''s surprise when he saw Han Mo just now, Xia Zili was shocked. He shook hands and exchanged greetings. He said his feelings in every song from southern girl to just once.


    Li Long coughed behind him, "President Xia, advertising case..."


    At this time, Xia Zili suddenly remembered his purpose of coming, "I''m sorry, I''m a little excited to see a real person for the first time. Xiao Pang, we''re here to ask your opinion on this advertisement. You''ve seen several shots of Yu Hao just now. Do you have any suggestions? "


    "This..." little Pang Xie looked at Han mo. in fact, he was also Discussing Yu Hao with Han Mo just now, which was completely different from the picture in his mind when he first heard the story.


    "Xiao Pang, just tell the truth. You can put forward any idea." Li Long interrupted.


    "I think the picture presented in this advertisement should be simple and beautiful, but Yu Hao''s image is too sophisticated. There is no content in his eyes. He just keeps playing cool and his acting skills are not distracted. There is a big gap with the image of the male salesperson in our hearts." Others asked him to tell the truth, and little pangxie said it all without ambiguity.


    Having said that, I regretted a little. I may have said a little more. I was still thinking about how to say two words to boast. When I was looking for words, Xia Zili suddenly said, "so you feel the same as us."


    Little Pang Xie was stunned and his face was at a loss.


    "In fact, President Xia and I were also discussing this issue just now, so we came to ask your opinion. After all, you wrote this advertisement, and your opinion is more intuitive."


    Ten minutes will arrive soon. It takes a few minutes to decide whether to continue shooting or solve the problem.


    Li long looked at Xia Zili again. "President Xia, you have to make an idea for the advertising effect."


    In fact, Xia Zili couldn''t help it. He suddenly looked at Han Mo, "Mr. Han Mo, do you have an idea?"


    People''s eyes gathered on Han mo. Han Mo looked at Yu Hao''s arrogant back not far away. "I have an idea, but you shouldn''t use it."


    "There''s nothing we can''t use now. If the advertising effect is not good, the list will fly. Just say what you think."


    "Change people." This is the only way Han Mo can think of. There is absolutely no problem with the advertising scheme. If Yu Hao doesn''t cooperate, he can only be replaced.


    Li Long and Xiao pangxie were stunned. At this time, it must be the worst choice to change models. The key is where to find someone to replace them. Everyone is ready. Shuya only has a schedule today. There is Chen Yan who has always wanted to find faults. At the thought of these, they can''t help shaking their heads.


    Xia Zili coagulated his eyebrows, took a cold breath, and suddenly said firmly, "yes, let''s change people."


    Li Long couldn''t believe his ears. "It''s easy for president Xia to change people, but where can we find the right person?"


    Xia Zili stretched his eyebrows. "Don''t look for it. The most suitable person is right in front of you."


    "In front of you?" Li Long was stunned


    Xia Zili pursed her lips and smiled, "Mr. Han Mo, would you like to?"

 Chapter 193

    Mr. Han Mo?


    Brother Han?


    Li Long and pangxie looked at each other unexpectedly.


    Li Long pulled Xia Zili''s clothes and whispered, "President Xia, have you made up your mind?" Although Li Long was surprised, he felt that Han Mo was more suitable than Yu Hao, but it was a big deal to replace him.


    Xia Zili did not hesitate, "what do you want or not?" Turning politely to Han Mo, he said, "Mr. Han Mo, as long as you agree, I''ll inform them immediately and leave."


    If it''s normal, Han Mo really doesn''t want to wade in the muddy water, but mu Da''s spokesman is Shu Ya, who also makes advertisements with her. He really doesn''t want to be spoiled by Yu Hao for such a good advertisement.


    Han Mo didn''t refuse, "I''ll try."


    Little pangxie looked at Han Mo in amazement. He was surprised that Han Mo was not asked to play an advertisement. To his amazement, Han Mo agreed.


    "Mr. Han Mo, just have your words." The dignified color on Xia Zili''s face dissipated instantly.


    Li Long whispered in Xia Zili''s ear, "but over there... Do you want to know." He pointed to Chen Yan''s direction.


    "Tell a fart and change people directly." Xia Zili said cruel words and smiled playfully, raised his eyebrows, "in fact, Mu Da''s egg is also to pick the bone for the first product advertisement after the establishment of Beidu branch. It doesn''t matter who is invited to shoot. What matters in business is the result."


    Li Long quietly gave the boss a thumbs up in his heart.


    "Mr. Han Mo will work hard for you." Xia Zili said with a smile.


    Xia Zili asks Li long to inform Yu Hao, and he walks to Chen Yan himself. Soon Chen Yan followed him outside the set.


    "What? Replacement? Who gave you the right. " Yu Hao''s agent yelled at Li long.


    Li Long accompanied the smiling face. Wanjinyou didn''t offend anyone. "President Xia just felt that the image of Mr. Han Mo was more in line with the plot of the advertisement."


    "Let Xia Zili come to see me." Yu Hao sat down on the sofa and didn''t mean to leave at all.


    "Xia and Chen have gone to discuss the details of the replacement. They may not be able to come right away." Li Long is known as a smiling tiger, and he is not a vegetarian. He sees a lot of big and small star models in the advertising industry.


    The agent''s eyebrows coagulated into a twist, "President Chen also agreed to change?"


    Hearing that Chen Yan and Xia Zili went out to discuss the replacement together, Yu Hao''s agent felt that the situation was a little subtle and didn''t say more. Then he sat back on the sofa and snorted coldly, "we''ll wait here."


    Well, it''s a lie. Li Long doesn''t care about them.


    Yu Hao delayed too much time, so we must seize the time to shoot.


    Li Long hurried to Shuya, "teacher Shuya, we have a temporary situation."


    "What''s the matter with you? A situation will happen later. Is it Yu Hao again? What does he want to do? Let the boy come and tell me directly. " Peng Ye shouted loudly.


    "Oh, you''re right. It''s really about Yu Hao, but he''s not famous. He''s changed. Now he''s changed into another actor. He''ll play with teacher Shuya later." Li long kept a standard smile when he spoke.


    "Replaced?" Peng Ye''s eyes were stunned. She saw a lot of big names, but it was the first time to change people at the shooting scene.


    For anyone, Shuya did her part well. She didn''t say much and didn''t expect much.


    Chen Yan, who was called outside, immediately became angry when he heard that he wanted to change people. "Nonsense, I admit that Han Mo''s singing is good, but as far as I know, he hasn''t played an advertisement. Can you guarantee that Han Mo can play if Yu Hao can''t play the effect?"


    Xia Zili paused and said firmly, "I''m sure."


    Chen Yan was stunned and silent.


    Just as Xia Zili thought, Chen Yan only wanted the advertising effect. In the end, he said that he was still interested. He spent a lot of money on advertising. He should listen to the sound and can''t drift.


    The persuaded Chen Yan and Xia Zili returned to the set, but he repeatedly stressed that if Han Mo''s performance is not good, he must immediately replace Yu Hao, and Xia Zili should go to apologize to Yu Hao in person. Xia Zili agreed.


    At the moment, Han Mo has gone to change his clothes and Shuya is mending her makeup.


    Han Mo''s interpretation is a salesman''s younger brother. He doesn''t need makeup at all. He just changed his clothes, which is very fast.


    Shuya''s makeup came out. Han Mo just stood at the door. At the moment of seeing Han Mo, Shuya was surprised, her eyes couldn''t help staring, and whispered, "Why are you here?"


    Before Han Mo could speak, Shuya raised her delicate chin and said with a smile, "are you here to pick me up? Oh, but wait a minute. " She pressed her voice, and her original gentle and delicate voice became more softly. "They changed people temporarily, and now they don''t know where the new partner is. The advertising case is very good, which was delayed by the actors."


    Han Mo smiled, "actually..."


    "Oh, Mr. Han Mo, I''m looking for you everywhere. It''s here. This is the script of our advertisement. Have a look." Li Long panted and put a book into Han Mo''s hand. Suddenly he saw Shuya and his eyes were stunned, "Shuya, are you here too? Let me introduce you. "


    Shuya thought Han Mo was sneaking in. At the moment, she looked at the book Li longsai gave Han Mo, and cherry red lips opened slightly.


    "This is Mr. Han Mo, your new partner for a while." Li long continued.


    Han Mo? New partner?


    Shuya is a little confused. It''s a little sudden.


    Han Mo smiled and stretched out his hand, "Hello, teacher Shuya."


    Shuya stalked for a moment, then reacted and slowly stretched out her hand.


    Shuya and Han Mo go to the shooting site with Li long to prepare.


    Yu Hao saw Han Mo standing with Shuya and angrily threw his clothes to his agent, "how is he? Did you go to Mr. Chen? "


    The agent''s face showed difficulty, "I found it, but President Chen''s attitude is also very ambiguous and a little unclear."


    Yu Hao was unconvinced. "What is Han Mo? Why did he come and replace me?"


    "Han Mo is a singer. He doesn''t know what advertising is. You have to go on later. Let him show more shame before he can show your gold." The agent sneered.


    Peng Ye just walked to the rest area with Shuya''s things and narrowed his eyes. "Zeng Ying, look over there. Am I dazed? How do you feel that their new actors look like Han Mo?"


    "Master Peng, you have no flowers in your eyes. That''s Han mo." Zeng Ying also couldn''t believe it. She was sure again and again before she made a positive answer.


    "These two people are really more and more destined." Mr. Peng sat down on the sofa with a smile.


    ......


    The plot of this advertisement is very simple for Han Mo, which has nothing to do with his previous performance, because the other party is Shu Ya, and he only needs to act in his own color.


    In the afternoon of college, he saw Shu Ya rehearsing dance for the first time, and then he really understood the word "beating heart". After that, everything he did was to have close contact with her.


    At that time, Shuya actually liked him.


    This ignorant and shy feeling is very similar to the men and women in the advertisement. They all have good feelings for each other. Every time they meet, they will bump into each other in their hearts, but they are afraid that the other party will see what is on their mind.


    The final result is also very similar. In the advertisement, girls take the initiative first. In fact, it''s not that boys don''t want to, but they are more shy and haven''t found the right opportunity.


    Han Mo stood behind the cashier, restrained the corner of his mouth that couldn''t help rising because he saw Shuya''s joy again, shyly peeked at her fading back, and when he looked down, he suddenly found the muda chocolate on the cashier.


    "Hey, your muda."


    Shuya looked back and smiled.


    "It''s your muda."

 Chapter 194

    Until Shuya looked back and smiled, finished the last advertising word, and the whole advertising was finished.


    "Over, over?" Yu Hao looked at his agent in amazement.


    "It seems that it''s over." The agent was also shocked.


    Although the advertisement is not long, Yu Hao has never had one before. There will always be some details, such as expression and action. If a certain point is not satisfactory, he will make up a few more as a comparison choice. However, the advertisements of Han Mo and Shuya end in a coherent way. It seems that they are not performing, but really talking about love in front of everyone.


    Xia Zili''s eyebrows were silent. For a moment, other staff looked at his expression. Suddenly, Xia Zili walked excitedly to Han Mo and Shuya.


    "Great, the performance is wonderful. No, it''s not a performance, it''s real."


    Chen Yan also came over and clapped his hands. He really didn''t expect Han Mo to have such a performance, "Mr. Han Mo shocked me."


    When Xia Zili forcibly replaced Yu Hao with Han Mo, Chen Yan wanted to be strict. As long as Han Mo made a slight mistake, he immediately replaced Yu Hao. He was shocked because Han Mo didn''t give this opportunity.


    Little Pang Xie ran to Han Mo, quietly raised his thumb and whispered, "I don''t know. I thought you and sister Shuya were really a couple." Then little pangxie giggled twice.


    "Mr. Chen, what do you think of this advertisement?" Xia Zili straightened his waist and deliberately stressed.


    Chen Yan was happy and didn''t have time to run with Xia Zili. He smiled and said, "OK, great, good planning, the person you''re looking for, that''s all. Today is not just a surprise, it''s shocking and shocking. Oh, I don''t know what words to use. "


    Han Mo smiles but doesn''t speak. Shuya tries to hide her shy expression.


    Yu Hao held his clothes tightly in his hand. Not long ago, he fantasized about the picture of Han Mo being scolded to leave the set, but he couldn''t believe it at the moment.


    The agent took the lead in responding from surprise and pulled Yu Hao''s clothes, "ah Hao, let''s go."


    At the moment, no one pays attention to them. Yu Hao''s late playing big cards just now has long been despised by many people.


    Just now, the staff endured it because they were afraid of provoking him and making some moths, which made the shooting impossible. Now that the shooting is over, no one is used to him anymore.


    "Please let us move the equipment." The camera assistant walked past Yu Hao.


    "Ah, you stand over there. It''s time to take up the line here." Another staff member is also tidying up his own equipment.


    Yu Hao was mechanically dragged around by his agent, still glaring at Han Mo''s direction.


    "Let''s go back." The agent knew that he had more face to go than Chen Yan came to let them go at this time. Later, he took Yu Hao out.


    "Why should I go? President Chen said that Mu Da would shoot a series of advertisements and invite me every time. Han Mo is nothing." Yu Hao began to be hysterical.


    But the staff around him looked at him contemptuously. The scene was not quiet. Chen Yan and Han Mo didn''t hear it.


    The agent quickly compared a lower voice gesture, "stop talking and go."


    The agents and assistants dragged Yu Hao out. The agents didn''t want to have a conflict. After all, this time, there may be another time. If there is a conflict, there will be nothing.


    Chen Yan and Xia Zili didn''t notice that Yu Hao had left, and the staff wouldn''t inform them. Now no one cares whether Yu Hao left or not.


    In Chen Yan''s heart, Shuya is a professional actor. He is not surprised that the advertisement is good. To his surprise, Han Mo, "I didn''t expect that teacher Han Mo not only sings well, but also has the potential of actors. I hope we can cooperate for a long time."


    "You''re lucky to catch up today. You don''t have to invite Mr. Han Mo next time." Xia Zili said first.


    Chen Yan smiled, "then I''ll make an appointment in advance."


    Han Mo never spoke. He only made this advertisement because Shu Ya was there. Others didn''t think much and didn''t give Chen Yan an accurate answer.


    ......


    At 4:30 p.m., Peng ye and Zeng Ying were escorted, so Han Mo didn''t send Shuya back. He drove home directly. At this time, the little guy should have just been picked up by his grandfather.


    Han Mo went to the door. Before he could open the door, he heard the little guy crying. He didn''t know what happened. Han Mo quickly opened the door.


    Seeing his father coming back, the little guy was even more sad and rushed to Han Mo''s arms, "Dad, Dad."


    As a father, no matter what reason, as long as he sees his child crying, he is worried.


    Han Mo quickly picked up the little guy and stroked the child''s back. "What''s the matter, tell Dad."


    The little guy sobbed on his father for a while, then eased slightly and said wrongfully, "I don''t want to be with Ruirui, I don''t want to."


    This endless sentence blindfolded Han mo. he didn''t even know who Ruirui was. He knew all the children in the kindergarten. There was no one named Ruirui.


    Han Mo put the little guy on the ground and gently rubbed the child''s head. "Can you introduce your new friend Ruirui to dad?"


    "He''s not my friend. I don''t like him." The little guy''s eyes were full of tears and said stubbornly in a loud voice.


    If the child spoke in such a tone at ordinary times, Han Mo would stop her first, but Xuanxuan was a little excited today. He decided to make things clear first.


    "OK, dad knows. Ruirui is not Xuanxuan''s friend now. Can you introduce him to dad?" Han Mo asked patiently.


    The little guy''s mood eased a lot and wiped his tears, but he told his father what happened in the kindergarten today.


    It turned out that a new student came to Xuanxuan''s class today. Originally, the new students in the class had no impact on Xuanxuan. She had good friends Xiaohu and Mengmeng, but there was a toy assembly competition in the class every week. Children who successfully assembled toys within the specified time can get a little red flower sticker and stick it on the little book. Which child has more red flower stickers on the book, It will become a proud capital and will be envied by other children.


    So this little red flower is not just a sticker in a child''s heart. It''s an honor.


    In Xuanxuan''s small heart, winning little safflower is a particularly important thing.


    The little guy has always been a very strong child. Of course, she hopes that there are more and more little Saffrons in her book, and she has to be the most in the class. Therefore, she doesn''t often finish her manual homework, painting homework, or various small competitions held in the class.


    Little guy, like little tiger, has the largest number of little red flowers in the class. She also wants to win one more little red flower through this toy assembly competition.


    Xuanxuan became more and more sad, and her tears fell down uncontrollably. Han Mo didn''t speak. He listened carefully to the little guy''s statement and wiped her tears from time to time.


    "But Miss Ding said that the competition was a group of two children, and Ruirui was a new classmate..." the little guy cried again before he finished.


    Han Mo wiped her tears again and added, "then teacher Ding Rou asked you to work with ruiruirui, right?"


    The little guy nodded wrongfully.

 Chapter 195

    Chen Yuehong and Han Jun have listened to the little guy talk about it for the second time. Before Han Mo came back, Xuanxuan cried and talked about it again. The two old people were very distressed.


    Xuanxuan is their precious pimple. Every tear drops on the tips of the two old people''s hearts. At this time, they don''t see right and wrong. No matter how calm and calm they are, their brain is blank now. They can''t think of anything except the child''s cry.


    "The teacher also has problems. The children can work with whoever they want, and don''t follow if they don''t want. This can also be forced. Well, Xuanxuan won''t cry. Tomorrow, grandma and the teacher will say, "we won''t let you join him in the next competition. Who do we want to join?" Chen Yuehong said as she painfully wiped the tears from the corners of the child''s eyes.


    Han Mo took a deep breath and looked from the little guy to his mother. "Mom, I won''t cook today. You do it."


    Usually, as long as Han Mo is at home, Chen Yuehong doesn''t even let Han Mo start. This time, she suddenly asked her to cook. She didn''t respond and was stunned.


    Han Jun also loves his granddaughter. After all, he is usually so lively and lovely. Now he cries like a tearful man. It''s impossible for him to be a grandfather. He is usually held in the palm of his hand for fear of breaking, and contained in his mouth for fear of melting.


    But he saw what his son meant and said quickly, "let''s cook today. Let''s go." Gently pulled his wife''s clothes.


    Chen Yuehong wanted to say something more. She looked back at Xuanxuan and Han mo. before she could say anything, she was pulled into the kitchen by Han Jun.


    Han Mo saw that his grandparents had entered the kitchen and took out two paper towels and handed them to Xuanxuan.


    "Wipe your tears first."


    Xuanxuan took the paper towel and wiped the glittering tears from the corners of her eyes. Then she looked at her father pitifully and waited for her father to help her scold Ruirui like her grandmother.


    Han Mo smiled and said, "why did teacher Ding Rou let the new children Ruirui and Xuanxuan together? Does Xuanxuan know? "


    The little guy stopped crying and recalled with his head tilted, "teacher Ding said that because Xuanxuan is a great child in the class, let Xuanxuan and Ruirui work together."


    Han Mo pinched the little guy''s fleshy face. "It turns out that Xuanxuan is great, so she was assigned to a group with Ruirui by teacher Ding?"


    "But Ruirui is too stupid. If he works with Mengmeng, he won''t lose little safflower or be overtaken by little tiger." Xuanxuan used to have as many little red flowers as Xiaohu. She was very unhappy because she lost the assembly game competition today.


    Han Mo knows the little guy''s mood. The meaning of the little red flower to Xuanxuan is different from that in the eyes of his parents, but he doesn''t want the child''s heart of gain and loss to be too heavy, let alone the child''s first thought of complaining about his teammates when he encounters failure.


    You know, this is just a small game of assembling toys. When children grow up, they will encounter a lot of work that needs to be completed by the team. Most of the time, they can''t choose their teammates. It''s meaningless to blame others after failure.


    Although Xuanxuan is young, Han Mo still wants to tell her this truth.


    Han Mo asked patiently, "did Rui and Mengmeng compete alone?"


    "No." Xuanxuan shook her head.


    "Then how do you know Ruirui must be slower than Mengmeng." Han Mo immediately asked.


    The little guy rubbed his little hands with each other, "I feel it."


    "Xuanxuan, I feel I can''t count." Han Mo gently pinched the little guy''s small nose.


    The little guy was silent for a while and said stubbornly, "but I just don''t want to be with Ruirui. I used to be with Mengmeng."


    Han Mo took the little guy to the sofa and did it well. Han Mo sat diagonally opposite her. "Xuanxuan, are you sure you''re the best one to assemble toys in the class?"


    "I''m not sure." The little guy bowed his head.


    "How can you say that your team didn''t get little safflower because Ruirui was stupid?"


    The little guy was silent and bowed his head and rubbed his clothes.


    Han Mo got up, went to the little guy and sat down. He spoiled and rubbed her head. "Ruirui may be slower than other children to assemble toys, because he''s new. You''ve been playing with toys for a long time, and he came into contact for the first time, right?"


    Xuanxuan thought for a moment and nodded, "we started learning to assemble this toy last month."


    "So Miss Ding wants us Xuanxuan to teach Ruirui to assemble toys so that he can get little red flowers with Xuanxuan in the next competition. It seems that Miss Ding Rou trusts Xuanxuan very much."


    The little guy''s face showed a happy look and raised his little chin. She hadn''t expected so much before.


    "Dad remembers that there is a toy assembly competition every week, doesn''t he?" Han Mo asked softly.


    The little guy nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    "Yuxuan asked Ruirui to learn how to assemble toys before the next competition, so that you can get little safflower together next time. Dad used to hear from teacher Ding Rou that Xuanxuan often helps other children, so everyone likes to play with Xuanxuan. Xuanxuan taught Xiaohu''s puzzle last time, right? " Han Mo suddenly thought that teacher Ding Rou praised Xuanxuan for teaching other children to make puzzles not long ago.


    The little guy was suddenly excited. "Yes, I helped with the puzzle of Mengmeng and Xiaohu last time. We were in a group of three. I finished all the puzzles, and then we got little safflower together."


    Hearing this, the little guy was complacent. The teacher praised her for her great puzzle and asked her to share skills with other children. The children all surrounded her to learn how to spell the puzzle quickly and well. At that time, let alone have a sense of achievement.


    It''s similar to Han Mo''s guess. In fact, the little guy is just because ruiruirui is a new child. He''s not familiar with it and has some psychological resistance.


    In fact, no matter when he was a child or when he grew up, many friends can only accompany him for a while, so he doesn''t want Xuanxuan to resist meeting new children.


    Han Mo picked up his finger and swept the little guy''s upturned nose. "Xuanxuan can help Mengmeng and Xiaohu get xiaohonghua, or get xiaohonghua with ruiruirui."


    The little guy nodded hard. At the moment, she had long forgotten that she was still complaining about the stupidity of her new partner, which affected her competition results. All she can think about now is how to share the experience of assembling toys with Ruirui tomorrow, so as to get little safflower together in the competition next week.


    Han Mo and her daughter didn''t notice when they were talking. The two old people in the kitchen had already cooked the dishes, picked them on the door and listened carefully to the movement in the living room, especially Chen Yuehong. She waited. If Xuanxuan cried by Han Mo Xun, she rushed up immediately and took her baby granddaughter.


    But not only did the child not cry, but also confidently said that she would get the little red flower with the bad children she had just abandoned. Chen Yuehong shook her head inconceivably.


    Han Jun smashed his mouth, "Han Mo will be my father."


    Chen Yuehong rolled her eyes. "Of course my son is better than you."


    Han Jun skimmed his mouth, "get it, stop talking, bring food to the table and eat."

 Chapter 196

    Next day


    The morning light of early autumn sprinkles on the land of Beidu. People rush through the streets and lanes. Most of them are dressed up, looking anxiously at their watches, waiting for the bus, or on the way to the subway.


    On the anxious and busy sidewalk, there are a large and a small leisurely figure. There are no vicissitudes of years on their faces, no haggard due to work pressure, and no words when they are fledgling and encourage themselves.


    They are just a pair of ordinary father and daughter. Their father''s big hand holds his daughter''s small hand. There is nothing else on their faces except warm laughter.


    "Dad, if Xuanxuan takes the initiative to say sorry to ruiruirui, will he forgive Xuanxuan?" The little guy is still worried about what happened with Ruirui yesterday.


    "Dad believes that if Yuxuan sincerely apologizes, Ruirui will forgive Yuxuan." Han Mo gave his daughter a positive answer.


    The little guy nodded excitedly when he heard his father''s words.


    Yesterday, the little guy realized his mistake and confessed to his father that he lost his temper and cried to ruiruirui after the toy assembly competition. At that time, she felt that ruiruirui had dragged herself down, so she didn''t get little safflower. She hated ruiruirui very much.


    "When I see Ruirui at the school gate, I''ll tell him I''m sorry. I have to tell him that it''s easy to assemble toys. He can learn it soon." The little guy has made up his mind to become good friends with ruiruirui, patiently teach him to assemble toys and win little safflower together in the small competition next week.


    Han Mo Chong drowned and touched the child''s head, "Xuanxuan is great."


    The kindergarten was not far away. The father and daughter walked while talking and soon came to the front of the kindergarten.


    "Dad, Dad, I saw Ruirui." The little guy stretched out a small hand and pointed to the gate of the kindergarten not far away.


    Han Mo looked along the direction of the little guy''s hands and saw a three or four year old boy dressed in blue shirt and blue jeans. Beside him stood a young woman of about 30 years old, with general facial features but very flirtatious.


    The golden sun kindergarten was specially selected by Shuya for the little guy. It is a very good kindergarten. Both the hardware and the soft conditions of teachers are excellent. The families of children who study here also have a certain economic foundation. Naturally, they attach great importance to children''s affairs.


    Han Mo took the little guy''s hand and walked towards the kindergarten. Xuanxuan was very happy, jumping and jumping. In her little heart, as long as she sincerely said sorry to ruiruirui, they would become good friends. They could assemble toys together and get little safflower together.


    Ruirui also saw Xuanxuan. She just wanted to take a step forward, but she seemed to think of something and took a half step back.


    "Good morning, Ruirui." The little guy shouted loudly.


    When Xiao Ruirui heard that Xuanxuan greeted him with a smile, his face showed an unexpected surprise. He hurried forward two steps and said timidly, "good morning, Xuanxuan."


    The flirtatious woman next to her was still looking around. When she heard her son''s name, she suddenly looked in the direction of Han Mo, and then moved her eyes to the little guy. The corners of her eyes Rose and her face looked fierce.


    "You are Han Zhixuan." The flirtatious woman took a step forward and said in a loud voice.


    The woman''s voice was loud. The little guy was frightened and quickly hid behind his father. Han Mo didn''t expect Ruirui''s mother to talk to Xuanxuan in a questioning tone. He stopped and touched the head of the little guy hiding behind him with one hand.


    "Hello, mother Ruirui." Han Mo said politely, although he was surprised by the woman''s attitude.


    "What''s good? I''m not good." The woman was rude and loud. The parents who stood around to send their children to school looked in their direction.


    The woman pointed the spear at Xuanxuan and said fiercely, "why do you say we Ruirui are fools, you are fools, and your whole family are fools."


    "Please pay attention to your words and tone, or I won''t be polite." Han Mo was angry and blocked the little guy behind him. He couldn''t tolerate someone saying such rude words to Xuanxuan in front of him.


    "Your child scolds us Ruirui big fool. Are you still reasonable?" The woman was a bitch. Although the surrounding parents didn''t know what happened, they shook their heads and showed contempt when they saw her.


    Ruirui was very happy to see Xuanxuan say hello to him, but his mother suddenly blamed Xuanxuan, which frightened him. She grabbed her mother''s corner and tried to pull the woman towards the kindergarten gate, "Mom, let''s go, let''s go."


    "Don''t be afraid, son. Mother is in charge of you." The woman pulled Rilla aside.


    Han Mo didn''t want to entangle with the mad dog. He directly attached himself and rubbed the frightened Xuanxuan''s head with a smile, "Xuanxuan, did you say a big fool to Ruirui yesterday?"


    The little guy blinked and nodded.


    Han Mo still smiled, put his hands on the little guy''s shoulder and said gently, "shall we say sorry to Ruirui now?"


    The little guy didn''t dare to get close to ruiruirui. Within his father''s shelter, he sincerely said, "ruiruirui, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said you were a big fool yesterday. In the future, let''s practice assembling toys together and we will get little Safflower in the next game." Although Xuanxuan was afraid of Ruirui''s mother''s fierce look, she still said everything she had thought of last night.


    Ruirui''s face blossomed with joy. In fact, he wanted to play with Xuanxuan. Everyone surrounded her and wanted to compete with her, but he was delayed. He cried when he came home yesterday, not because Xuanxuan said he was a big fool, but because Ruirui felt ashamed and didn''t get little red flowers with Xuanxuan. What''s more, he blamed himself.


    Han Mo said to Ruirui in the same gentle tone, "Rui Rui, do you accept Yuxuan''s apology? Can you forgive her? "


    Ruirui came out from behind his mother, his excited little head nodded hard, and then bowed his head embarrassed, "Xuanxuan, I''m sorry, you didn''t get little safflower because of me yesterday."


    "It doesn''t matter. Next time we can get little safflower. I can teach you how to assemble it. It''s very simple." The little guy was not so afraid. The two children immediately abandoned the past, as if yesterday''s unhappiness had never happened.


    Children''s world is very simple. On the one hand, they never hate a person for a long time. Maybe they were still fighting for toys yesterday. Today they can really play hand in hand.


    Ruirui is very happy.


    The woman was stunned. Her son was still crying yesterday, but today she was so easily happy as if she had changed a person. She couldn''t understand her child. She whispered to ruiruirui, "didn''t you cry yesterday and say you wouldn''t assemble toys again?"


    Ruirui said naively, "Mom, do you hear me? Xuanxuan said she would teach me to play together in the future. I like to assemble toys best. I want to have little safflower with Xuanxuan."


    The woman shook her head. Just now her voice was very loud. The surrounding parents focused their eyes on her. Her son was happy. She didn''t want to make trouble and was ready to take her son into the kindergarten.


    Just as she was about to turn around, Han Mo''s cold voice sounded from behind.


    "Wait a minute."


    The woman was stunned and said, "our family Ruirui is not angry. I forgive you."


    Han Mo snorted coldly, "the children apologized to each other. Now it''s your turn to apologize."


    "Me?" The woman pointed at herself in surprise.

 Chapter 197

    The woman couldn''t believe her ears and thought she had heard wrong. She turned to face Han Mo and frowned, "what did you say?"


    "It''s your turn to apologize." Han Mo repeated word by word.


    What women think is that other people''s children are wrong. Their children are in a better mood to accept an apology and no longer pursue it. It''s kind. It''s inexplicable that the other party still asked her to apologize.


    "Why should I apologize?" The woman put her hands around her chest.


    Some parents have been nearby. Seeing women''s attitude, they shake their heads one after another, and some whisper among themselves.


    Han Mo always told Xuanxuan that we should not bully and attack others, but if someone maliciously attacked us, we must not admit it.


    In his opinion, the woman had gone too far with Xuanxuan just now.


    Han Mo''s attitude was firm and his tone was cold. "You must apologize to Xuanxuan and apologize to me, because what you said also insulted me."


    The woman sneered and raised her eyebrows. "We have five houses in the suburbs and two in the city. Why should I apologize to you?"


    "It has nothing to do with how many houses you have. Even if you are a beggar, you should be a person with basic quality." Han Mo''s eyes were cold. When he didn''t laugh, he looked very cold. At the moment, his heart was full of anger and cold.


    The woman was arrogant, pointed to Han Mo and said, "you are..." after thinking about it, she swallowed her saliva and stuck it in her throat, but she still refused to admit defeat and refused to apologize.


    Han Mo seldom quarrels with people. To be exact, he doesn''t want to waste his time on these irrelevant people, but the other party speaks unkindly and treats not only him but also Xuanxuan. Han Mo won''t just forget it. He''s not ready to give in. Today, this woman must apologize to Xuanxuan.


    The two were deadlocked. Han Mo would not give up. Her deep eyes did not compromise at all, and the woman''s momentum had softened. From arrogance to being frightened by Han Mo''s fierce eyes, she closed her chin, coughed and looked away.


    "Oh, Dad Xuanxuan, I saw your advertisement." Xiaohu''s mother had seen Xuanxuan''s father talking to Ruirui''s mother for a long time, and began to think that she was just discussing the children''s life and learning in kindergarten.


    Yesterday, Xiaohu was very unhappy when she came home. She thought it was because Xiaohu lost the competition and didn''t get xiaohonghua. The safflower Book valued by the children was more precious than the passbook. She counted the safflower at home every day.


    However, Xiaohu said that she got the little Safflower in the toy assembly competition. The little tiger''s mother was surprised. After questioning, she learned that teacher Ding Rou asked Xuanxuan and the new Ruirui to participate in the toy assembly competition, and Xuanxuan had agreed to participate in the competition with Xiaohu before.


    Little tiger mother began to think that Xuanxuan and Ruirui played with toys yesterday. Today, it''s nothing for the two parents to communicate, but she is a busy person. After watching carefully for a while, she found that the atmosphere was wrong.


    This is not a pleasant discussion, child. It''s obviously going to quarrel.


    Little tiger''s mother eavesdropped for a while and knew what they were because of. Although she likes to be competitive and show off in the kindergarten''s parents, she still has a view of right and wrong. She saw that Han Mo was really angry, so she came over and tried to persuade him.


    Mother tiger continued to smile and said, "when I saw the advertisement, I immediately went to the supermarket to buy two boxes of muda chocolate. To tell the truth, you are more handsome than on TV."


    Others take the initiative to say hello to themselves. Out of politeness, Han Mo won''t ignore it.


    "Thank you." Han Mo said.


    Xiaohu''s mother also smiled and nodded with Han mo. she deliberately told Ruirui''s mother about Han Mo''s advertising. Just now she heard that "five suites outside the city and two suites in the city" is really disgusting. In fact, many people get a lot of money in the north because of demolition, but it''s not a capital of showing off, hurting people and low quality.


    Ruirui''s mother doesn''t know what advertising and Mu Da she heard from Xiaohu''s mother. She usually plays mahjong and seldom watches TV, so she doesn''t take it seriously.


    Vain people always want to show themselves in front of others to achieve the purpose of comparison.


    Ruirui''s mother subconsciously raised her chin, straightened her waist and rolled her eyes.


    Xiaohu''s mother wanted to talk to each other, but she didn''t expect to be looked down upon by others. She was also angry. "Why are you like this? I heard the conversation between you and Xuanxuan''s father just now. People know that Xuanxuan is only four years old and apologizes. Why are you not even as good as a four-year-old child?"


    At this time, Mengmeng''s mother, who doesn''t like to make trouble, couldn''t help coming over, "yes, mother Ruirui, you need to set an example for your children and teach them to set an example. Your tone and wording just now are very thoughtless. You should apologize to Xuanxuan and Xuanxuan''s father."


    Now Ruirui''s mother couldn''t hang her face any more, and said hard, "why should I apologize, but I..."


    "Well, don''t talk about several houses outside the city. If you have several houses in the city, you can live in one." Mother tiger is not a good quarrel. She quarrels against people. She is the ancestor. With that clever mouth, anyone who dies can live. Only the quarrel she doesn''t want to quarrel, there is no quarrel she can''t win.


    "You!" Ruirui''s mother points to the tiger''s mother and bites her teeth angrily.


    "What are you? You don''t read books or newspapers. You can watch more TV. Do you know what Xuanxuan''s father said? They can not only write songs and sing, but also shoot advertisements. The most powerful thing is that they can draw and write stories. Which of these lists is not more precious than your houses. "


    Little tiger mother seemed to see something suddenly. She pointed to ruiruirui''s schoolbag and said, "the character on your ruiruirui schoolbag is Xiaoge, the protagonist in the journey to the dream ring written by Xuanxuan''s father."


    Ruirui''s mother stared in disbelief. She looked at the small box on the reading bag and Han mo. she was too surprised to know what to say.


    In fact, Han Mo didn''t want Xiaohu''s mother to say this. He interrupted, "these have nothing to do with today''s things. On a case by case basis, your apology is not because of who has more real estate, nor because of the books I have written, but because of your words and deeds just now."


    Mengmeng''s mother whispered, "Xuanxuan''s father is right. Right and wrong have nothing to do with his occupation and social status. If he is wrong, he is wrong."


    Ruirui''s mother bit her lips. In fact, she had long realized that she had spoken too much, especially for a child. She realized that she didn''t want to be soft, and it was very shameless to apologize to the child in her dictionary.


    "Ruirui, let''s go." She is going to hold the child''s hand.


    "Mom, I won''t go." Ruirui has a small face and doesn''t want to hold his mother.


    "What are you talking about? Hurry up and go with mom."


    "No, mom, you have to apologize to Xuanxuan. It''s wrong to say that others are stupid. Just now Xuanxuan apologized to me, and mom also wants to apologize to Xuanxuan." Ruirui said seriously.


    Mother tiger smiled and said, "ruiruirui is really a good child."


    Han Mo didn''t expect Ruirui to say such words. He was a little surprised.


    Ruirui''s mother looked at Ruirui for a long time, thought for a moment, took a breath, slowly spit it out, touched her son''s head, "OK, mom apologized."


    "Xuanxuan, aunt shouldn''t have said you were a fool just now. You are a smart and lovely child."

 Chapter 198

    Xuanxuan blinked and stared at Ruirui''s mother. She was just afraid in her heart, but she didn''t hate Rui''s mother for her unreasonable words and deeds.


    Just now, Ruirui''s mother was too fierce. Although she gently praised her as a good child, the little guy couldn''t react for a while.


    Still timidly hiding behind my father.


    Han Mo touched the little guy''s head with one hand and said gently, "Xuanxuan, don''t hide behind your father. What would you do if someone sincerely apologized to you?"


    The little guy''s naive big eyes blinked, "I''ll forgive her."


    Ruirui''s mother leaned over and asked, "can Xuanxuan forgive aunt?"


    The little guy''s big innocent eyes flickered and nodded.


    "Oh, it''s time. Let the children go to school quickly." Mother tiger smiled and said.


    Several children walked into the kindergarten happily holding hands.


    ......


    Although the kindergarten class is only playing with children in many people''s hearts, it is very particular about how to play with children and play well.


    Basically, the lessons in the morning are related to hands-on. Today is the assembly of toys. They are composed of safety plastic blocks that can be spliced and can be combined into many forms. This type of toys are divided into many levels according to the difficulty. They are playing with the difficulty that children aged four to six can play.


    Xuanxuan likes to play with assembling blocks. She can always assemble them into the shape required by the teacher as quickly and best as possible. Last week, they assembled a fire truck, a total of 128 small blocks, and finally assembled it into a complete car. No mistakes can be made in each step. They should be very patient to follow the steps in the manual and the model put together by the teacher, If something goes wrong, all previous efforts may be wasted.


    The children''s small competition yesterday was also a combination of this fire engine. It was because ruiruirui accidentally put a small building block in the wrong position and didn''t find it in time, resulting in an additional small building block at the end. When Xuanxuan found it, she had to remove all the front until she found the wrong position and spell it again, However, it was already beyond the time specified by the teacher at that time, so Xuanxuan and ruiruirui didn''t get little safflower.


    Each two children received a box of assembled building blocks. Xiaohu ran to Xuanxuan with the box and just wanted to sit down next to her.


    "Xiaohu, today I''m going to teach Ruirui''s assembly skills. Sit opposite us and let''s compete together." Xuanxuan said seriously that Xiaohu fought faster than her yesterday. Xuanxuan was very unconvinced. She wanted to win back today. Although there was no little Safflower in the competition arranged by the teacher, the corresponding mood did not change at all.


    "Yuxuan, I don''t want to play with you. I want to play with you." Xiaohu said foolishly.


    Like a little adult, the little guy smiled and comforted little tiger, "Ruirui is a new child. He can''t assemble a fire engine yet. I want to teach him. We can teach Ruirui to play together. "


    Xiaohu touched the back of the round head and nodded vaguely. He didn''t think whether Ruirui would assemble toys. He just wanted to work with Xuanxuan.


    "Little tiger, let''s play together." Said Ruirui with a smile.


    Little tiger pouted and didn''t say a word. He walked across the table. The children''s grouping was the same as yesterday. The teacher adopted the grouping method in order to let everyone cooperate.


    Xuanxuan is very talented in assembling blocks. In addition, Han Mo always plays with her at home and summarizes some of her own tips. Xuanxuan keeps the tips in mind. Although she can''t say that she is the fastest in the class every time, she must be one of the fastest children in the class.


    The little guy said patiently while assembling, "in fact, the trick of each kind of splicing toy is the same. First, we should classify the small building blocks, so that it will be convenient to find them again. Then we should observe whether the model is symmetrical. If it is symmetrical, both sides can be carried out at the same time, which will save a lot of time and won''t be bothered by repeatedly looking for small parts."


    Ruirui listened carefully and nodded from time to time.


    Children''s acceptance ability is very fast. Before, Ruirui was at a loss because she had never played with similar toys. Now, through Xuanxuan''s experience, the speed has been improved all at once.


    Xiaohu was a little unhappy because he didn''t have a group with Xuanxuan, but it didn''t affect his assembly speed. He won the first place in the class with Mengmeng yesterday. Today is not a game, but they also want to be the fastest in the class.


    "I want to compete with you." The little tiger shook his small round head and said to Ruirui in a very angry way.


    Ruirui was stunned. He was timid and just came to kindergarten. He was seriously studying toys, but he was challenged by Xiaohu. He was a little afraid and said timidly, "I haven''t learned it yet."


    Xuanxuan''s character is completely different from Ruirui''s. she is very excited to hear Xiaohu''s challenge. She doesn''t care that Xiaohu just said that she was competing with Ruirui alone. She said, "OK, OK, let''s compete in two groups. Ruirui and I are one group, you and Mengmeng are one group. Come on, come on."


    "No, I''m not..." Xiaohu wants to explain that he doesn''t want to compete with Xuanxuan, he just wants to beat Ruirui.


    However, what Xuanxuan thought was that she lost little safflower to Xiaohu and Mengmeng because she failed to complete the assembly within the specified time yesterday. She wants to win back today.


    "Let''s start quickly." Xuanxuan didn''t give Xiaohu time to finish.


    Mengmeng was also excited, "great, little tiger, let''s play with Xuanxuan." Mengmeng has sat down in her position and is waiting for the game to begin.


    Ruirui doesn''t dare to compete. He has no confidence in himself and is afraid of losing again, because he knows that Xuanxuan will win alone with them, but it''s not necessarily with his own group. For example, he lost miserably yesterday.


    He watched Xuanxuan''s expression carefully and was a little restless.


    The little guy found the uneasiness of his new friend and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. You just remember what I said is easy to make mistakes, and then find parts to assemble according to our tips. We won''t lose."


    Ruirui said in an embarrassed whisper, "but I''m afraid to hold you back. I... can''t assemble well."


    "My father said to believe in himself, and you assembled it well." Xuanxuan tries to cheer Ruirui up.


    "All right." Ruirui lowers his head and still has no confidence.


    The competition belonging to the four children began, and other children gathered around. When teacher Ding Rou saw the children gathered around a small table, she also came over. After a careful look, she knew that it was four children competing in pairs.


    The expressions of Mengmeng and Xiaohu are very relaxed. Yesterday they had assembled the competition and won the first place. It''s easy for both of them. It''s just a matter of speed.


    Yuxuan''s expression is a little excited. She firmly believes that she can win the game.


    Only Reid''s facial muscles were tight and very serious, like taking an exam.

 Chapter 199

    The children started to watch the crowd and whispered. They all knew that Xuanxuan was good at assembling blocks. They also saw that ruiruirui was at a loss when playing with blocks yesterday. In the children''s little heart, Xiaohu and Mengmeng are sure to win. There is no suspense at all.


    "I bet tiger will win." A loud voice suddenly came from a group of children.


    It is Gao Mingming, Xiaohu''s best friend, who speaks. Among boys, Xiaohu and Mingming have the best relationship.


    "Who bet with you? I think Xiaohu will win." Yue Yan proudly rolled his eyes, and his eyes moved again and fell on Xuanxuan. In fact, if he played alone, Le Yan would prefer to bet that Xuanxuan would win, but they were in a group of two


    Yesterday, everyone saw that ruiruirui didn''t even know how to play with the assembled blocks. The children showed contempt, so no one was willing to work with ruiruirui. Finally, the teacher assigned it to Xuanxuan. The little guy was not happy at first. Later, he agreed with teacher Ding''s persuasion. Unexpectedly, he lost the game and Xuanxuan cried.


    So the children all think that as long as Xuanxuan and ruiruirui are together, they will lose. Besides, Xiaohu and Mengmeng are also very fast. In their eyes, ruiruirui not only can''t play, but also can only destroy. If ruiruirui didn''t spell the wrong position yesterday, they won''t finally dismantle it all, resulting in overtime completion and loss of little safflower.


    Mingming smiled and said, "you see, yesterday he didn''t even know how to connect the small blocks together." Then he laughed again.


    Ding Rou heard Mingming''s words, walked up to him and said seriously, "Mingming, you can''t laugh at others. Everyone has his own projects. Maybe you''re good at assembling blocks, but Ruirui is not good at it, but he may be good at painting or handicrafts. Maybe you''re not good at it, so we can''t compare what we''re good at with what others are weak, It''s even more wrong to laugh at others. "


    Mingming blushed, lowered his head, realized that he was wrong, and then suddenly shouted, "come on, little tiger." Just shut up and didn''t speak again.


    Ding Rou just said that Mingming would not use her strengths to compare with others'' weaknesses, but she didn''t defend ruiruirui, because in teacher Ding''s heart, ruiruirui was really not good at assembling blocks, so she felt that Xuanxuan and ruiruirui would still lose today''s small competition of four children. At the moment, she was thinking, how should he comfort the children when they cry.


    The competition has just entered the initial stage, and the children on both sides are cooperating. Ruirui is responsible for finding parts, and Xuanxuan is responsible for assembling according to the atlas and model.


    "Ruirui, give me the door." Xuanxuan ordered.


    Ruirui has classified all kinds of small parts according to Xuanxuan''s tips before, and now it''s very convenient to find them.


    Ruirui quickly finds out the door and hands it to Xuanxuan, "door."


    At first, Ruirui only knew to listen to the command and then find the corresponding small building blocks. Slowly, he could help Xuanxuan assemble them while looking for them. Together, they were faster.


    "Ruirui is so fast." Yue Yan said in surprise.


    "Little tiger, they are faster!" Gao Mingming excitedly points to the assembled building block model of Xiaohu and Mengmeng opposite.


    The reason why the game is wonderful is that the two sides are close to each other. If they fall on one side and know who will win soon, it will be boring.


    "Xiaohu is sure to win." Mingming, as Xiaohu''s best friend, is very optimistic about him. He doesn''t say anything about looking down on Ruirui, but cheers Xiaohu all the time.


    "No, I think Xuanxuan and ruiruirui are very likely to win." Le Yan doesn''t think Xiaohu will win with Mingming as he did at the beginning.


    Because after Ruirui can assemble independently, they are accelerating at a speed visible to the naked eye, and now they have basically caught up with Xiaohu.


    Ruirui''s expression is very serious, his face is red, and he has been seriously assembling, without paying attention to the progress of Xiaohu and Mengmeng.


    Apart from him, the other three children are paying attention to the other group''s assembly step.


    Xiaohu and Mengmeng develop, and Xuanxuan and ruiruirui are about to catch up with them. They all show surprised and flustered expressions. Just for a moment, they throw themselves into the game again.


    But Xuanxuan smiled unabashedly.


    "Miss Ding, do you think Xuanxuan will win?" Le Yan frowned, pulled the corners of Latin''s soft clothes and asked.


    Ding Rou looks at Xuanxuan and Ruirui, and then Xiaohu and Mengmeng. It''s a little difficult.


    If it was just the beginning of the game, Ding Rou would definitely feel biased towards Xiaohu and Mengmeng. After all, they won the first place yesterday, and Ruirui just contacted the assembled building blocks.


    However, at the moment, ruiruirui seems to be a different person. When assembling toys, he is organized and steps are clear. At first, Ding Rou is very surprised to find that ruiruirui can clearly classify small blocks according to their purposes. But now he sees that ruiruirui can not only classify, but also classify is the first step he is responsible for. After the classification, Ruirui quickly starts to put into formal assembly.


    Ding Rou also found that it was not Xuanxuan who instructed him to do it, but ruiruirui knew which small building block to assemble.


    Yesterday, she couldn''t assemble at all, and even made Xuanxuan cry angrily. Today, she suddenly looked like a different person. Ding Rou was stunned.


    "Just now Xiaohu was still in the lead. How could one be caught up." Obviously, I can''t believe my eyes. The black eyes are round and big.


    For a time, the children were not calm. They were the same as Mingming. They didn''t know why Xiaohu and Mengmeng were caught up. At the beginning of assembly, they thought that Xuanxuan would lose again because ruiruirui was too weak, but now the children in front of them are still the Ruirui of yesterday?


    Yue Yan pointed to the model on the table and said, "there''s a little more. Xuanxuan and Ruirui are about to finish." It seems that it hasn''t been a long time since the initial backwardness to the completion of the assembly, but she just watched it happen, both happy and surprised.


    The children who finished first can raise their hands to the teacher. Xuanxuan and Xiaohu are very serious. The competition is racing against time. In fact, the progress is almost the same. There are few small parts left on the tables of the two groups of children.


    Because Xuanxuan and ruiruirui were a little faster than Xiaohu and Mengmeng expected, they were a little flustered at the moment. Xiaohu''s round head began to have a little sweat.


    Xuanxuan and ruiruirui had a plan before the game. It was the battle plan that Xuanxuan, a clever ghost, came up with. In Xuanxuan''s words, they played a cooperative war, not a single fight, so the two little guys were orderly from beginning to end. From the beginning ruiruirui was responsible for classification, these were their plans.


    "Xiaohu, hurry up. You''re behind." Meng Meng urged.


    "I''m not behind. It''s your side that''s slow. There are many parts left over." Xiaohu explained.


    Because they didn''t plan the division of labor between the two people and assembled a car at the same time, because everyone''s work was not clear, and finally there were a few parts left, the two people had the feeling of shirking.


    "There are five more parts and three more." Yue Yan jumped up excitedly.


    Xiaohu wiped the sweat on his forehead, and his face turned red.


    Xuanxuan''s small hand was very fast. She picked up two pieces and inserted them into the roof. Ruirui packed the last small part.


    "Miss Ding, we''re ready." Xuanxuan quickly raised a small arm.

 Chapter 200

    As Xuanxuan raised a small hand, all the children looked at her and then moved their eyes to the building block model in front of her.


    Because of mutual prevarication, Xiaohu and Mengmeng didn''t completely spell several pieces. Hearing Xuanxuan''s voice, Xiaohu raised his head in amazement. Xiaohu was easy to sweat. He raised his arm and wiped the sweat on his forehead. His fleshy mouth opened slightly. A trace of surprise flashed in his eyes, but he became unwilling and lost in an instant.


    "Ruirui, we won. You''re great." Xuanxuan said excitedly in her sweet and waxy voice.


    Ruirui looked at Xuanxuan incredulously, and then looked at the building block model they had completed together, and stared incredulously.


    After being stunned for a while, he suddenly said excitedly, "we won, Xuanxuan, we won."


    Xuanxuan nodded hard, "yes, Ruirui can also assemble blocks."


    Le Yan took the lead in clapping, and the other children clapped their hands. Xiaohu and Mengmeng slowly raised their hands and applauded Ruirui and Xuanxuan with everyone.


    Ding Rou walked up to Ruirui and Xuanxuan with a smile, gently touched their heads, and gently pinched Xiaohu and Mengmeng''s faces. "Today, the two groups of children performed very well, and gave you a wonderful performance on how to assemble the model of the fire truck quickly and well."


    The children listened carefully to the teacher''s speech and clapped hands warmly again. This applause was not only for Xuanxuan and ruiruirui, but also for Xiaohu and Mengmeng, because they were great.


    "Today I want to give special praise to Ruirui. The teachers are very surprised for you. They only contacted the assembled building blocks for the first time yesterday. You can do so well today. You must have made a lot of efforts and thought about it very seriously." Teacher Ding Rou praised that Xuanxuan could do well. Ding Rou was not surprised. She was surprised by Ruirui''s performance.


    Ruirui blushed and looked up shyly. "I didn''t work hard enough, but Xuanxuan taught me. She told me a lot of tricks and the battle plan during the game. I did it according to what she said, so I was so fast." Then he looked at Xuanxuan with embarrassment.


    Xuanxuan''s pink face was full of a big smile, a little proud.


    "Is it Ruirui taught by Xuanxuan?" Ding Rou knows that Xuanxuan wants to win the game, but yesterday she cried and said she would never be with Ruirui again. How could she teach Ruirui to assemble toys again.


    The little guy raised his chin and said proudly, "yes, I taught Ruirui all the secrets my father gave me."


    Ding Rou was surprised and pleased. The picture she saw today was what she intended when she decided to assemble the building blocks in pairs.


    "In order to praise ruiruirui''s rapid progress in assembling building blocks, and Xuanxuan patiently shares her assembly skills with ruiruirui, the teacher decided to give each of Xuanxuan and ruiruirui a small safflower as encouragement, OK?" Teacher Ding Rou took out a small red flower sticker and stuck one on Xuanxuan''s and ruiruirui''s two small books.


    "Ah, great." Xuanxuan jumped and jumped. She had as many little red flowers as tigers. Nothing makes her happier than the number of little red flowers is the first in the class. "Thank you, teacher Ding rou."


    Ruirui touched the back of his head and said shyly, "thank you, Mr. Ding."


    "You''re welcome. You deserve it." Ding Rou rubbed the heads of the two children again.


    Xiaohu and Mengmeng also feel less depressed about losing the competition. They both think that the two children should get this little red flower.


    The little guy was so happy. He just wanted to listen to his father. He made friends with ruiruirui and taught him how to assemble toys, but he didn''t expect to get little safflower unexpectedly. What a surprise.


    ......


    Sichen media building, President''s office.


    In fact, Meng Si had long guessed that Pang Xie would find another part-time job in order to quickly repay the borrowed money. In fact, no matter what, as long as it did not violate the law and discipline, Meng Si always kept an open eye and a closed eye.


    Today, as soon as Meng Si was sitting in the office, he received a call from Xia Zili, thanking him for training such excellent talents. He said that pangxie wrote a great advertisement for him and left a big list. Meng Si must be invited to dinner one day.


    Meng Si was very happy. It wasn''t because Xia Zili said something about inviting him to dinner and thanking him, but Xia Zili praised a lot of little pangxie. He brought out the little pangxie himself and could be praised by others. Meng Si also felt a light on his face.


    When he hung up, Meng Si said with a smile that when did little pangxie learn to write advertising planning? He turned on the computer to look for the advertisement.


    At this time, Meng Si''s phone rang again, and Xia Zili''s voice got into Meng Si''s ear through the receiver.


    "Mr. Meng, I forgot. I have to thank someone." Xia Zili''s voice was a little excited.


    Muda''s advertisement is not difficult to find. It has been quickly forwarded on wechat shortly after its release. Meng Si automatically pops up before searching. He clicks on the advertisement while listening to Xia Zili.


    At the beginning of the picture, Meng Si suddenly stared round, and Xia Zili''s excited voice came from the receiver again.


    "I also want to thank Mr. Han mo. if Mr. Han Mo didn''t save the scene in time, we wouldn''t shoot such a perfect advertisement.


    Han Mo is showing a shy smile on the screen


    To tell the truth, Han Mo''s appearance at the moment is a little different from the image of Gao Leng he usually knows. The two people in the advertisement are as sweet and green as first love.


    Meng Si silently praised Han Mo''s acting skills in his heart. This guy can also shoot advertisements in addition to singing and writing songs, which once again refreshed Meng Si''s understanding of Han mo.


    Han Mo goes to shoot an advertisement? Meng Si''s brain is running rapidly. How can Han Mo know Xia Zili? Moreover, with Han Mo''s character, he will never take the initiative to shoot advertisements. Suddenly this question came into his mind. Meng Si interrupted Xia Zili.


    "How did Han Mo go to the shooting scene?"


    Xia Zili casually reached, "Xiao Pang brought him."


    ......


    Han Mo took the little guy to the kindergarten and drove to the company. Just when he reached Mengsi''s floor, the elevator door opened to both sides, and a scream penetrated the whole corridor.


    Han Mo stepped out of the elevator and strode towards Meng Si''s office. As soon as he got to the door, he saw little pangxie running out of Meng Si''s office with his butt covered, with a painful expression on his face. Seeing Han Mo stunned for a moment, he squeezed out a smile and ran back to his office.


    When I ran away, I covered my ass all the time. The picture is very indescribable.


    Han Mo went in and asked with a smile, "what did you do to Xiao Pang?"


    Meng Si didn''t seem to be relieved and sat back in the sofa.


    His hands crossed his waist, straightened his neck and said, "if I don''t kick him more, this boy wants to go over me and arrange work for my artists."

 Chapter 201

    Meng Si leaned heavily on the sofa, his hands around his chest and was angry. To tell the truth, kicking a few feet was light. He dared to bypass him and let Han Mo shoot advertisements for others. It was too lawless and hateful.


    After listening to Meng Si''s words, Han Mo knew why he was angry. He couldn''t help smiling, "I took that ad as an accident." Han Mo explained.


    "Yes, yes, it was a beautiful accident. I didn''t take brother han to answer the advertisement privately." Little pangxie stood at the door with his butt covered, leaned out half his head, said a word and hurried back, afraid that some unknown object would fly out of Mengsi''s hand and hit him.


    Meng Si snorted coldly, "accident? You come in. "


    Little pangxie couldn''t help it. He timidly walked in and was ready to do sideways movements at any time to avoid possible dangers. Although little pangxie was fat, his movements were very flexible, which was trained by Meng Si''s random flying objects.


    Little pangxie nervously walked into the office and still felt uneasy. He stood behind Han Mo and never moved forward.


    Meng Siyang raised his chin and smashed his mouth. "What were you talking about outside just now?"


    Han Mo sat opposite Meng Si, and little Pang Xie hid behind Han mo. "it was really an accident for Han Ge to shoot Mu Da''s advertisement. Originally, the hero was Yu Hao, but he not only did not conform to the male leader in the advertising plot, but also played a big brand. Xia always couldn''t bear it anymore." The more he said it, the more excited he became. He forgot that Meng Si had kicked his ass just now. As he said it, he moved to Han Mo''s side. Finally, he simply sat down.


    Meng Si rolled his eyes and suddenly patted the table. Little pangxie was startled and hurriedly stood up. He found that he had just forgotten himself and wiped a cold sweat in his heart.


    Seeing that little pangxie was like a mouse to Meng Si and saw a cat, he couldn''t help laughing. He knew that Meng Si was not really angry, so he didn''t interrupt.


    "Meng, Mr. Meng, take a look at this advertisement first. In fact, brother Han is handsome in the advertisement." Ponzi tried to change the subject.


    In fact, Meng Si wanted to see it, but it hasn''t come yet. To tell the truth, many brands find Meng Si and hope Han Mo to speak for them. However, because Meng Si is picky, he hasn''t connected for Han mo. although Han Mo is a newcomer in the entertainment industry, Meng Si doesn''t treat Han Mo like a newcomer.


    Generally, newcomers will receive almost all advertisements. In order to improve the exposure rate, they should appear more in the public view. However, Han Mo doesn''t have to win more fans through these channels, so he can''t easily accept endorsements and advertisements.


    Meng Si ordered the video of the advertisement. The advertisement was broadcast in the golden theater of Apple TV''s golden time last night. Mu Da spent a lot of money to broadcast the advertisement during this time.


    Just now he didn''t finish it. Mengsi picked the corner of his eyes and frowned again. Finally, the screen stopped to the last shot of the advertisement.


    I have to say that this advertisement is really great. Regardless of the superb acting skills of Han Mo and Shuya, as far as the advertisement itself is concerned, both the story and the advertising words are particularly easy to remember. Meng Si can say the only two advertising words after reading it once.


    These two advertising words just contain the product name. What''s more valuable is that the connection between the plot and advertising words is not stiff at all. It''s just right and it''s natural.


    At the beginning, Xia Zili called and said that little pangxie had written an advertisement, which was very good and left them big customers. Mengsi was happy but didn''t think how good it would be. After all, little pangxie had worked under him for a long time and had the ability, but Mengsi knew whether he could create amazing advertisements.


    His eyes moved away from the computer screen and slowly moved to little pangxie, "did you write this advertisement?"


    Little Pang Xie was a little guilty. He swallowed his saliva and peered uneasily at Han Mo, but he didn''t get a response. After thinking carefully, he decided to tell the truth in order not to let his ass bloom again.


    "In fact, advertising..."


    Mengsi''s phone rang suddenly. Pangxie''s unfinished words were interrupted by the phone ring, and he swallowed them back.


    Xia Zili''s excited voice came from the other end of the phone, "Mr. Meng, your sichen media has talents. I just got the ratings of yesterday''s advertisement on Apple TV."


    Meng Si asked, how many ratings can an advertisement have? His eyes moved on little pangxie and glared hard. He was so frightened that little pangxie looked at him and looked away in an instant.


    Xia Zili''s voice was eight degrees higher. "You can''t guess. This is the first time I have encountered such incredible ratings in advertising for so many years."


    Meng Si smiled. He knew that Xia Zili liked to boast and said with a long smile, "how high can the audience rating of advertising exceed that of TV dramas?"


    "Haha, it''s more than the TV series. The advertisement was first broadcast before the golden theater. The replay time was after playing an episode of the TV series. According to the data of the TV station, the replay ratings of the advertisement exceeded the ratings of the second episode of the TV series. This shows that many viewers are waiting to see the advertisement and change the channel after reading the advertisement. "


    "What?" Meng Si couldn''t believe his ears. "Will advertising have higher ratings than TV dramas?"


    Xia Zili wouldn''t believe it if he hadn''t seen the ratings with his own eyes, but this is true.


    "Chen Yan of muda insisted on asking me to invite Mr. Meng, Mr. Han Mo and Xiao Pang to dinner. You have to give me this face. He ordered it at noon. He said he couldn''t wait a minute." Xia Zili smiled and said that he had some friendship with Meng Si and waited for Meng Si to reply.


    Meng Si smiled proudly. "Send me the address."


    At Meng Si''s strong request, Han Mo became his driver again. Han Mo drove his car with Meng Si and Xiao Pang to Chen Yan''s restaurant. Chen Yan wrapped the whole floor. In fact, they can only sit in one private room.


    When Han Mo arrived, Chen Yan and Xia Zili stood in the hall on the first floor waiting for them. They saw several people come in. They showed neat little white teeth with consistent expressions. They walked towards the three people with spring on their faces, shook hands respectively and politely led them upstairs.


    As soon as the five people went to the second floor, the service staff greeted them, "Mr. Chen, the second floor has been cleared. Your private room is in the jade Pavilion on the inner left."


    Chen Yan nodded slightly and said several "please."


    Pang Xie followed Meng Si to dinner several times, but it was the first time that he had bought such a big floor to Chen Yan just for a private room.


    Xia Zili has a special status today. She is both a middleman and a introducer. Chen Yan hopes to get to know Meng Si through Xia Zili, and then get close to Han Mo and Xiao Pang, the author of muda creative advertising.


    Xia Zili said with a smile, "President Chen specially wrapped up a whole floor in order not to be disturbed by outsiders. President Chen has a heart."


    Little Pang Xin said, it''s not intentional, it''s rich, really rich.


    When several people took their seats, Chen Yan quickly said, "it''s Xiao Chen''s honor to have Mr. Meng, Mr. Han Mo and the talented Mr. Pang today. Thank you for your appreciation." Then he asked the waiter to serve.


    It was the first time that little Pang Xie went out with Meng Si and was called Mr. Pang. Everyone knew that he was Meng Si''s assistant and was very polite, but most of them called him little Pang or little Pang Xie. This time, Mr. Pang called Pang Xie uncomfortable.

 Chapter 202

    Chen Yan has only three purposes today. The first is to make friends with Meng Si. The second is to hope to cooperate with Han Mo again, because he wants to make this advertisement into a series. I don''t know why he always thinks Han Mo and Shuya have a good husband and wife relationship.


    The third purpose, which is also very important, is to let pangxie be responsible for the planning of all the next advertisements. It is not easy to have a good advertisement, especially the full screen patterned low-quality advertisements. In order to get the chance to broadcast in the prime time and hot drama, the major brands crowded their heads and blood, but in the end, they achieved little effect.


    Why? It is because the advertising is uniform and the level is very low. At advertising time, the audience will turn the turntable. Even if they inadvertently watch it, they will not have the impulse to watch it again and forget it.


    Chen Yan gets up to pour wine for Meng Si, Han Mo and Xiao Pang. Han Mo wants to drive, so he refuses. The others pour a little.


    Chen Yan is very excited. He strictly requires advertising quality in order to make the first shot for the brand of Mu Da when it is broadcast for the first time, but he didn''t expect it to be so loud.


    "Mr. Meng, your assistant Mr. Pang has created a miracle in the history of advertising. I really didn''t expect Mu Da''s advertising to have such achievements."


    Meng Si was very happy, but he was very calm on the surface. He smiled and said, "I hope it can be helpful to your sales."


    "It''s not hope, but great help has been provided. Since the advertisement was broadcast, our products have been sold out in major supermarkets. According to the store sales feedback, many people read advertising words in supermarkets and shopping malls with chocolates. Most of them have taken videos and published them on the Internet, and virtually made secondary publicity for us. I really thank Mr. Pang, You must drink this wine. "


    Chen Yan raised his glass and drank to Xiao pangxie.


    Xiao Pang was a little guilty. At first, when he heard Han Mo say the plot and advertising words of the advertisement, he felt that it was very good and of high quality, which could definitely meet the almost perfect requirements of Mu da. But he didn''t expect the audience to like it so much. He was also happy with good advertising results, but he can''t lie. He can''t afford these compliments.


    Little pangxie also got up politely and stood up, "I can drink this wine, but in fact, I really don''t have much talent. This advertisement..."


    "Oh, Mr. Meng, please talk about Xiao Pang. If you are so modest at this age, you should be frivolous. Good is good. Talent is talent. Being too modest is pride." Xia Zili interrupted little pangxie with a smile.


    Little pangxie''s fat face turned red, "no, I..."


    "Sit down quickly. I don''t blame you for taking private work." Meng Si glanced at Xiao Pang and said in his heart that he had never seen you so modest before. They are all goods that climb along the pole and breathe when they say they are fat. They are also modest in front of outsiders. Who can see them? If it weren''t for someone, Meng Si would want to give him a kick again.


    Little pangxie had just summoned up the courage to say something, but he was choked back by three people. He suddenly sat down and dried all the red wine in the goblet.


    "That''s right. It''s boring to drink." Chen Yan was also forthright. Seeing that Pang Xie drank up the wine in the glass at one breath, he was interested and quickly filled him with another glass.


    He drank too quickly, and the wine burned in his stomach. For the first time in his life, Xiao Pang drank muggy wine because others praised him.


    He looked for help at Han Mo sitting next to him. His eyes were full of expectation, but Han Mo looked like he had nothing to do with himself.


    Xiao Pang felt bitter, and Xiao Pang couldn''t say it.


    "Mr. Pang, on behalf of muda group, I sincerely invite you today. We hope to give you the next series of advertisements of our brand." Chen Yan drank some wine and his cheeks were ruddy, but this wine was nothing to him, a veteran of the wine field. Chen Yan''s expression was very serious.


    Xiao Pang fiercely raised his head, looked at Han Mo, and shouted, "brother Han."


    He was sure that Han Mo heard it. He seemed to see that Han Mo smiled at him. He not only didn''t save him, but also laughed at him. Little Ponzi couldn''t help it.


    "Brother Han." His voice was a little loud and everyone else looked at him.


    Pang Xie coughed awkwardly and called softly again, "brother Han."


    "Mr. Pang, don''t worry. I''ll try my best to let Mr. Han Mo play the plan you wrote. The performance of Mr. Han Mo and Shuya is so excellent. We can write a whole series around them. What do you think?" Chen Yan politely called Mr. Pang Xie. If it had been before, he would have flown up, but now he is not happy at all.


    Pang Xie''s heart crossed. This time, he had to finish his words anyway. He lifted his glass and drank it, "Mr. Chen, to tell you the truth, this advertisement is Han..."


    "You don''t have to worry about Han Mo''s business. I''ll check for him when taking the advertisement. If you write your own advertising case, I think it''s suitable for Han Mo to play, and I''ll recommend it to him." Meng Si thinks that little pangxie will tie Han Mo with him again. Although Meng Si indulges little pangxie and lets him take charge of a lot of work about Han Mo, there are differences between agents and assistants, and the rules can''t be broken.


    Little Ponzi had a bitter taste in his mouth, and the wine was wasted.


    Han Mo takes care of his own food, just as other people have nothing to do with himself. When Chen Yan and Xia Zili talk to him, he also says that he is silent at other times. Meng Si doesn''t feel anything about his character, but Xiao Pang Xie can''t help it. He gently touches Han Mo''s feet under the table. Han Mo not only ignores him, but also avoids his feet to the side.


    Meng Si has a good impression of Chen Yan, and he has heard of Mu Da''s brand. Whether it''s corporate culture or enterprise scale, he can rank in the forefront of the same type of products. He doesn''t object to Xiao Pang''s writing advertising cases to them privately.


    Moreover, Meng Si also knows that little Pang Xie needs money. Let alone the money he borrowed, he is not in a hurry to return it. However, little Pang''s mother''s rehabilitation treatment and long-term cultivation after surgery are also a lot of expenses. It''s nothing for young people to work harder if they can make some money in their spare time.


    Chen Yan smiled and said very timely, "in fact, Chen has made good preparations today, waiting for Mr. pang to make a decision. Mr. Meng is also here." With that, Chen Yan took a folder from his assistant.


    "We muda Group sincerely sign a contract with you. In the future, Mr. Pang will be fully responsible for our advertising. Of course, you only need to work part-time." Chen Yan was afraid that Meng Si was unhappy and hurriedly added.


    Xiao Pang was stunned, looked at the contract in front of him and the high reward above, and swallowed his saliva fiercely.


    Han Mo glanced at the contract, smiled and nodded. He gave xiaopang the advertisement from the past world, and he didn''t intend to expose himself. Originally, the advertisement was also a series. Even if xiaopang took it, Han Mo could continue to help him. It''s nothing. Xiaopang usually helped him a lot, and he really needed money at home, so he hinted that xiaopangxie signed the contract.


    Xiao Pang didn''t have a happy expression. He looked at Han Mo with a sad face, but Han Mo smiled.


    He turned and looked at Meng Si. Meng Si saw that his face was wrong and smashed his mouth. "As long as I don''t do private work during working hours, I won''t interfere in other times." Meng Si''s sentence is also very clear, that is, he hopes little pangxie to sign the contract.


    Xia Zili''s mind turned quickly. He waved to the waiter, "get a pen for Mr. Pang.


    "Mr. Pang really looks forward to our long-term cooperation." Chen Yan was very happy when he heard that Meng Si was not easy to deal with and was afraid of his opposition. He didn''t expect such support. At the moment, there is nothing to prevent them from signing the contract.


    Everyone''s eyes focused on little pangxie. Pangxie''s face became more and more red. He was already unable to drink. He drank a few glasses of wine on his empty stomach.


    Little Ponzi didn''t speak. Listening to everyone''s words, he drank up the wine in the cup again, and then put down the cup with a little force. There was a dull noise at the bottom of the cup and the table. Little Ponzi suddenly stood up.


    "Mr. Meng, Mr. Chen and Mr. Xia, to tell you the truth, I didn''t write this plan." Little pangxie finally finished all his words with all his strength.

 Chapter 203

    Little pangxie finally said what he thought. He breathed a long sigh. It was so comfortable, and then he sat back in his seat.


    The private room suddenly quieted down, and Han Mo could only hear the sound of gently putting down his chopsticks.


    "No, you wrote it?" Chen Yan couldn''t believe his ears. He was stunned for a while and suddenly smiled, "Mr. Pang really likes to joke. If you have any requirements, just mention them. Don''t prevaricate us with such jokes." With that, Chen Yan smiled and turned his eyes to Xia Zili.


    Xia Zili didn''t expect that little pangxie would suddenly come up with such a sentence. It was quite unexpected. At that time, they worked overtime for a month and didn''t write a decent advertising case. If little pangxie hadn''t sent the planning case to them, Mu Da, the big financier, would have run away. The first draft sent by little pangxie was still in the company''s computer. How could it not have been written by him.


    Xia Zili said, "Mr. Meng, look at the young people now. They like to hide and tuck in. Let''s just say what we have in mind. It doesn''t matter."


    Meng Si''s face was also a little uneasy. "Is it because you give less money or don''t have time to write? Just say it. Don''t bend around."


    Having started, little Pang Xie had nothing to take into account. "Mr. Meng, I didn''t bend around. There was enough money written in the contract. To tell the truth, I never thought I could make so much money."


    "Is that a matter of time?" Chen Yan asked. He seemed to think of something and said with a smile, "Oh, Mr. Pang, you''re worried too much. We''ll certainly give you enough time to create and won''t let your time conflict."


    Little Ponzi waved his hand. "I have plenty of time."


    "Xiao Pang." Han Mo whispered to him.


    Pangxie looked at Han Mo gratefully, "brother Han, I know you''re trying to help me, but I can''t be that kind of person. You''ve been very grateful to help me once, but you can''t do this kind of thing to rob people''s fame and wealth. You lose your conscience."


    Han Mo reluctantly pursed his lips and didn''t speak.


    Meng Si, Chen Yan and Xia Zili were completely deceived and looked at little pangxie with strange eyes.


    "In fact, this advertising plan was written by brother Han. That''s why I asked brother han to go to the shooting scene with me. Because he wrote the advertisement, I naturally know better than me. I''m afraid I can''t cope with the problems on the scene, so I begged brother han to accompany me. That''s why I said it was a beautiful accident for brother han to shoot Mu Da''s advertisement. " Little Pang Xie finished all his words in one breath.


    Meng Si stared round at Xiao Pang and Han Mo, "is what he said true?"


    Han Mo was helpless and nodded slightly.


    Chen Yan and Xia Zili couldn''t imagine what Meng Si didn''t think of.


    "Mr. Han Mo?" Chen Yan whispered and looked at Xia Zili. There was the same emotion in their eyes. They were shocked. Nothing shocked them more than what they heard at the moment.


    "When I was thinking about the advertising plan, Han Ge came to the company to work overtime. Knowing that I was thinking about advertising, he promised to help me think about it. There was such a successful Mu Da advertisement you saw today. It was really not my talent. It was all Han GE''s ideas. I just typed Han GE''s ideas into the computer and sent them to Li long, If you have any contribution, you just did it again. Brother Han''s assistant helped him send an email. "


    Little pangxie told the cause and effect of the matter. At first, he just wanted to get a reward of 100000 yuan and pay back the money owed to Meng Si earlier, but now with such great achievements in Mu Da''s advertising, little pangxie dared not and did not want to occupy the fame and wealth again.


    Chen Yan has been struggling in the business field for so many years. His head turns quickly. At first, he is shocked, but once he reacts that it is really an advertising case written by Han Mo, he immediately turns the bow.


    "Mr. Han Mo, you... What do you want me to say? Well, you wrote the advertisement. This news is the most surprising thing for me this year."


    Xia Zili is the same. He knows more about Han Mo than Chen Yan because he likes the songs Han Mo sings in looking for good voices. He has to listen to several songs repeatedly every day. He can basically hum along. He said that Han Mo writes songs and poems. He believes, but Han Mo can also write advertisements. The news is a little fried, which makes his head buzzing.


    In fact, the most shocking thing is that Meng Si, as the people around Han Mo, has the most contact with Han mo. in addition to his agent or friend relationship, he doesn''t know that Han Mo can write advertisements.


    Meng Si sat next to Han mo. he said softly, clenching his teeth, "you stinky boy, it makes my heart burst every once in a while."


    Han Mo didn''t want to write advertisements for others. At first, he just wanted little pangxie to make some money, and he just had to tell little Pang the previous advertisements through memory.


    In other words, Han Mo only needs to move his mouth. In fact, it takes time to write the oral advertising scenes and advertising words into a planning case. Han Mo was not sure he had such time. He declined Chen Yan''s invitation without thinking more.


    The reason he said was that he would talk about future affairs later, but he would never sign a contract, which should be settled in advance.


    Meng Si thought the same as Han Mo, smiled and said, "in the future, we will rely on fate. We hope to cooperate again, but if Han Mo''s schedule is not wrong, we must have a choice. I''m sorry for the contract. We can''t sign it now."


    Han Mo''s situation is different from that of Xiao pangxie. Chen Yan and Xia Zili are also reluctant.


    After dinner, Han Mo sent Meng Si and little pangxie back, and went directly to pick up the little guy from school.


    As soon as I got to the gate of the kindergarten, I saw parents holding a leaflet in their hands.


    "Dad Xuanxuan, hurry up and get the leaflet from teacher Ding rou. The school is going to have an autumn outing." Little tiger''s mother led little tiger and shouted at the door in a loud voice.


    The children stood in line at the gate of the kindergarten. When the parents came and showed the pick-up card, the teacher would hand it over. The little guy saw his father running out from behind flexibly and jumped into Han Mo''s arms.


    This is a necessary action to meet every day. No matter at home or at the gate of the kindergarten, as long as you see your father at the first sight after school, the little guy will complete a series of actions such as running, jumping and flirting.


    "Father Xuanxuan, this is the leaflet of autumn outing this semester. You can have a look at it when you go home and sign up at school tomorrow." Teacher Ding Rou is just like a person. She speaks softly.


    Han Mo held the little guy in one hand and took over the leaflet with the other hand. The top position of the leaflet read "come on Dad", and the eye-catching position below said "Dad takes me for three days and two nights".


    Han Mo just glanced and said, "OK, thank you."


    The little guy politely said goodbye to the teacher, and the father and daughter left.


    When Han Mo was responsible for picking up the children, Chen Yuehong scrambled to cook. Although Han Mo didn''t let her mother cook for fear of her hard work, Chen Yuehong loved her son and her granddaughter. She found the most appropriate reason, that is, Xuanxuan couldn''t wait. The child would be hungry after school. When Han Mo picked up the child and came back to cook, Xuanxuan''s stomach was hungry.


    Chen Yuehong finally got the job of cooking dinner so that her baby granddaughter could eat hot food when she came home.


    Han Mo just opened the door. The little guy flew into the room like a swallow. He rushed to the kitchen first and said hello to Chen Yuehong sweetly, "grandma, Xuanxuan is back."

 Chapter 204

    "Good boy, wash your hands and wait for dinner." Chen Yuehong said while busy.


    Han Jun was playing the piano in his spare time. When he heard the door, he knew it was the baby granddaughter. He came out of the bedroom and picked up Xuanxuan.


    "Do you want grandpa?" The old man is more coquettish than the little guy. In the past, the little guy asked if he wanted to miss Xuanxuan. Later, Han Jun''s first sentence every time he picked up the little guy from school became this sentence.


    "Yes, Xuanxuan misses Grandpa, grandma, and her parents, but Xuanxuan has to go to school and can''t accompany Grandpa. Grandpa should be obedient at home. Is Grandpa good today?" The little guy changed his personal name from what his father had said before and said it to his grandfather again.


    The old man reflected it and said with a smile, "Grandpa is good at home today."


    Han Jun took the little guy to the living room. He accidentally saw the leaflet put on the tea table by Han mo. after putting Xuanxuan into the sofa, he picked up the leaflet and looked up. His eyes moved with the words on the leaflet, and his eyebrows frowned slightly.


    Han Mo took the little guy to the bathroom to wash his hands. When he came back, he saw his father holding a piece of paper with a serious frown. When he approached, he found that it was the leaflet for the children''s kindergarten autumn tour. He smiled and said, "this is the leaflet for Xuanxuan kindergarten autumn tour."


    Of course, the old man knew that this was the leaflet for the autumn outing. It was written on the top. He frowned not because Xuanxuan kindergarten was going to take his children to the autumn outing, but the content above.


    Han Jun snorted coldly and threw the leaflet on the tea table. "Why is there no autumn outing of Grandpa refueling?"


    Han Mo laughed. It turned out that the old man was unhappy because of this.


    Chen Yuehong just came out of the kitchen with dishes. When she heard Han Jun''s words, she immediately received, "I also want to participate in grandma refueling."


    Han Mo helped his forehead and was bewildered by the old couple at home. He probably looked at the leaflet.


    In order to make more children feel a different life, the golden sun kindergarten chose the location of this autumn tour in a relatively remote mountain village. In the past, it was generally a one-day trip in the scenic spot, so the school teachers can cope with it completely. However, this time it was chosen in a remote mountain village, which is far away, so the autumn tour time is three days and two nights, which must be accompanied by parents.


    The autumn outing will be made into a documentary to participate in the national competition. If the prize is won, it will be broadcast on TV.


    Originally, these were nothing special, especially because Wang Lei, the head of the garden, was original and stipulated that only dad could participate in the autumn outing, that is, only dad and cute baby.


    Think about the scene where a group of three or four year old children and their fathers play in the countryside. The picture will be very beautiful and there will be many interesting things. Of course, this is Wang Lei''s idea alone.


    The leaflet clearly says voluntary registration. He also considers that many fathers usually have little contact with their children and are reluctant to bring a half day baby. If they spend three days and two nights, they are likely to doubt life from now on. You should know that children of this age happen to be the most naughty period. They seem to understand and don''t understand. Sometimes they skillfully make you feel that they are little angels in the world, and sometimes they scratch you angrily, Think he''s a little devil.


    The four people sat around the table for dinner. The little guy just knew he was going out to play. For her, it didn''t make any difference where to go. As long as she got in the car and went out to play, she was happy and wolfed down her food. The autumn outing improved her original eating attribute by another level.


    Han Jun was a little unhappy. He ate quietly for a while and suddenly said, "Han Mo, why don''t you ask tomorrow? Can you change the title of the autumn outing to Grandpa refueling?"


    "Don''t put money on your face, but also" come on Grandpa ". It''s OK for you to play with the children. Can you take care of xiaoxuanxuan''s food, drink and Lhasa? Three days and two nights, you can''t hold on to one night. " Chen Yuehong answered. After that, she snorted stiffly, then turned to her son with a smile and said in a different tone, "son, go and ask tomorrow if you can" come on grandma. "


    Han Mo didn''t know how to answer the two enthusiastic grandparents who wanted to take part in the autumn outing with the little guy.


    The old couple argued about this topic again. Han Mo kept eating with his head down until he finished his meal and didn''t join their debate.


    Behind the leaflet is an application form, which needs to fill in the basic information of the child and father. Although it says voluntary participation, Han Mo automatically ignores the word voluntary and only participates.


    Autumn outing is a must for kindergartens every year, but the little guy is still a small class. This is the first time to participate. I''m very excited.


    "Dad, how do you swim in autumn?" Xuanxuan''s big cute eyes flickered at her father, full of fantasy about autumn outing.


    How to swim in autumn? This sentence baffled Han mo. in fact, he didn''t know what kind of tour would be in the remote mountains at the first sight of his name, and he wasn''t sure if he would meet the scenery the little guy liked. In fact, when he first saw the location of the autumn tour, he was a little strange.


    Later, after thinking about it, I understood the intention of the kindergarten. These activities had a lot in Han Mo''s previous world, but they had little effect, but the intention was good. Han Mo didn''t think that Xuanxuan could learn anything from her three-day and two-night autumn outing and understand her life. He just wanted to give her a different experience and be happy.


    Han Mo was lost in thought, but the little guy was still waiting for his father''s answer. The little guy''s meat hand took his father''s clothes and said, "Dad, tell me quickly. How do you swim in autumn?"


    Han Mo coughed and gently rubbed the child''s head. "It''s a secret. The answer will be revealed on the day of the autumn outing. Xuanxuan will wait patiently and know in two days."


    "Two days to know?" The little guy is a little unhappy with his pink mouth. Two days is obviously too long for a child who wants to know how to swim in autumn.


    Han Mo knew why the little guy was unhappy and smiled and pinched his pink face. "Why don''t we think about what we need in the past three days and get ready so that we won''t lose things when we start, okay? Xuanxuan prepares what she wants to bring. Dad prepares a suitcase for you. "


    The child''s mood came and went quickly. He just had a gloomy little face. Because his father''s words suddenly became bright, the chicken nodded like pecking rice.


    Last time Han Mo found that the little guy''s suitcase was a little small, so he bought her a big one. At that time, he just thought that the child should have a big suitcase. He didn''t think when he could use it. He didn''t expect to use it so soon.


    The little guy didn''t know that his father had already prepared a box for her. He was busy in his small room. He wanted to take this and that. Suddenly, he heard the sound of wheels rolling on the ground. As soon as he looked back, he saw that his father was holding a suitcase with a pink rabbit pattern in his hand, and his little face was happy.


    "Dad, is this Yuxuan''s? So cute. " The little guy climbed onto the box and couldn''t sit down, "Dad, La Xuanxuan."


    Last time, in order to make the little guy happy, Han Mo used his suitcase to pull Xuanxuan around the house. The little guy still clearly remembers the feeling of "flying" on the suitcase. How could he miss the opportunity this time.


    Han Mo couldn''t help. He said he was packing up, but he stayed with the little guy all night pulling the box.

 Chapter 205

    Give parents a night to consider. Today, they need to hand over the autumn outing registration form to teacher Ding rou. When they send their children to kindergarten in the morning, if they are willing to participate, tell the teacher, and then hand in the form.


    Han Mo held the little guy''s hand. Xuanxuan took the application form and ran to the teacher. "Good morning, Miss Ding. This is my application form."


    Teacher Ding''s eyes suddenly flashed a trace of excitement when he saw the registration. Han Mo noticed Ding Rou''s reaction and had a little doubt in his heart. Behind him came the voice of little tiger''s mother. Han Mo instantly understood why teacher Ding Rou had such an expression on her face.


    "I stood all morning and finally saw another applicant." Little tiger''s mother came from behind. There was no little tiger around. Obviously, little tiger had entered the kindergarten. Only little tiger''s mother was outside.


    Han Mo also sent Xuanxuan to the teacher before turning around and talking to mother tiger.


    "I sent Xiaohu here early today, just to wait a little longer and see who goes on the autumn outing with me in my class. It''s more fun to have more people and take care of each other. As a result, you''re the fifth one after waiting all morning." Little tiger mother shook her head a little helpless and sighed softly.


    Han Mo was a little surprised. "Only five participated?" Xuanxuan''s class two has more than 20 children. It''s not too early. It''s too late to send children. Most parents should have sent their children to kindergarten.


    Xiaohu''s mother broke her finger and counted to Han Mo, "Xiaohu, Mengmeng, Ruirui, Leyan, and your Xuanxuan."


    Han Mo thought that the whole class would not participate in this autumn outing, but he didn''t think that there would be so few people with only five children.


    Han Mo frowned and said, "there are so few children signing up."


    "Dad Xuanxuan, you won''t and don''t want to participate. I saw that several of them wrote application forms and asked at the door for a long time if they could take their mother with them. It''s because Dad can''t handle his children alone." Xiaohu''s mother continued, "in fact, I''m also worried that Xiaohu''s father can''t make it, but he is very confident and I can''t help it, so I''m here today to find out who signed up in advance."


    Han Mo thought of this, because Xuanxuan is still a small class, and the children are too young. It''s normal for parents to have such concerns. After all, there are many things to face when taking care of their children alone. Han Mo deeply understands it. Fortunately, Xuanxuan is very sensible and obedient.


    "There are many people who fill in the famous forms, but few of them finally handed in the forms. The kindergarten recognized the death reason and made it clear that they would not let their substitute mother go together." In fact, mother tiger is among these people, but one difference is that father tiger is confident that he can handle the child, but mother tiger is not at ease.


    Han Mo saw Xiaohu''s mother''s worry, "maybe someone will sign up later. It may be under consideration in two days." In fact, this possibility is not very big, but in order to comfort Xiaohu''s mother, Han Mo said so.


    "I hope, father Xuanxuan, you are so capable that you must take care of us Xiaohu." For the first time, little tiger mother admitted that people other than her were capable.


    Han Mo really doesn''t take it seriously. Taking care of the little guy at home is the same as taking care of him outside. Maybe the environment has changed. He''s a little worried about whether Xuanxuan can adapt to the changes of the environment. There''s nothing else to worry about.


    The two days passed quickly. Finally, one night before departure, the little guy filled all his suitcases and looked at a pile of toys that he had no choice but to take out of the suitcase because he couldn''t fill them. Xuanxuan sighed a long sigh.


    "Dad, can we bring another suitcase?" Han Mo wanted to let the little guy decide what to bring. He opened his suitcase and went out. Now he estimated the time to come back. He just stood at the door and wanted to see how the child was cleaning up.


    Han Mo was stunned by everything in front of him. It was not cleaning up. It was like moving. The little guy turned out all his favorite toys and scattered them all over the ground. At first glance, he was ready to throw them all into the suitcase. Finally, he found that he couldn''t fit them and picked them up one by one.


    The suitcase should not only contain Xuanxuan''s favorite toys, but also contain the necessary items for three days and two nights. At present, the suitcase obviously has no place for clothes and daily necessities.


    Han Mo didn''t speak immediately, but patiently walked to Xuanxuan and squatted down. "Xuanxuan, we will meet a lot of fun things when we go on an autumn outing. Are you sure you want to bring so many toys?"


    The little guy nodded with certainty.


    Han Mo continued, "there are lots of wild flowers and countless trees in the mountains. You may also encounter little squirrels and rabbits. Xuanxuan may not have time to play with toys in the house. What should we do? Why don''t other children pick wild flowers and Xuanxuan play with her toys alone in the room. "


    "No, Xuanxuan also wants to pick wild flowers. She doesn''t want to play with toys alone in the room." The little guy pouted his small mouth and said unhappily.


    "Since we don''t play, let''s let the toys look after Xuanxuan''s house, okay?" Han Mo said patiently and spoiled the little guy''s head.


    Xuanxuan looked at her favorite toy, but she thought what her father said was reasonable. Since there was no time to play, it was useless to take it with her. The little guy suddenly looked up at Han Mo, "Dad, I decided to take only Barbie, and then let other toys take care of the house for me."


    "Good." Han Mo said happily.


    Finally, Han Mo and Xuanxuan packed the suitcase again and took out all the toys. Although the little guy said that he would only take Barbie dolls, he was still reluctant to take them out. Han Mo did not force the children to pack the necessary daily necessities and clothes. There were some spare places for Xuanxuan to pack the toys she really hated to put at home.


    ......


    The night before, Han Mo had packed the little guy''s suitcase at the door. The first ray of morning light shone into the room. Xuanxuan seemed to have a small alarm clock in her head and sat up at once.


    The gathering place of the autumn tour is the gate of the kindergarten, and there is a special bus to take them to their destination.


    The gathering time is 9:30 a.m., which is not too early. It is also to give children and fathers enough time to prepare their luggage for three days and two nights.


    Han Mo thought it was only three days and two nights, so he only brought a suitcase. In fact, he already felt that a backpack might be enough if he didn''t bring Xuanxuan. He didn''t like too much luggage when he went out. Before he went out, he was still thinking about how to take out the things that might not be used in the suitcase. Finally, he found that only the little guy''s toys were the most useless, And reluctantly closed the box.


    When Han Mo saw the suitcases in the hands of other parents, he immediately felt that he had brought very few things. The first thing that came into sight was the Xiaohu family.


    Because Xiaohu''s mother was worried, she followed her to the kindergarten to see her off. Although she couldn''t go on an autumn outing together, it''s good to give more instructions.


    There are three big boxes in total. They are placed next to the bus. There are two big boxes and one small box. Generally, men don''t have so much trouble going out. One small box is enough. You can guess that the other two big boxes contain all the things of little tigers.


    While helping Xiaohu tidy up her clothes, Xiaohu''s mother said something to Xiaohu''s father. Han Mo couldn''t hear the content, but saw Xiaohu''s father nodding from time to time.

 Chapter 206

    "Xuanxuan dad, Xuanxuan." Teacher Ding Rou waved to Han Mo and Xuanxuan and greeted them in their direction.


    "Good morning, Miss Ding." The little guy greeted the teacher politely.


    Ding Rou rubbed Xuanxuan''s head, "good morning, Xuanxuan."


    Parents and children participating in the autumn outing need to sign in with the head teacher. Han Mo receives the sign in form. There is only father Xiaohu on it. Han Mo signed himself and Xuanxuan in the second line.


    In a short time, other families in class two also came one after another. Mengmeng''s father and daughter, Leyan''s father and daughter and Ruirui''s father and son, a total of five pairs of families. Sure enough, Han Mo was the last to hand in the name list yesterday. No one signed up after them.


    Although he had only five children, he had a lot of luggage. Han Mo even went to battle light.


    Several dads get to know each other, and several big men with cute babies are ready to go.


    "Dad Xuanxuan, do you have enough luggage for your children? If it''s not enough, you can use mine. " Le Yan''s father said with a smile.


    Yue Yan''s father is a cadre of government organs. At the age of 35, he is young and promising. He is relatively smooth in his official career, speaks well, and always smiles. Because he is related to the principal Wang Lei, he sent Le Yan to the golden sun kindergarten.


    "Enough. If children don''t bring toys, they can''t fill a box." Han Mo said with a smile.


    Xiaohu''s father also came over, "I don''t know what his mother has packed. There are three boxes and labels for me to remember clearly. I''m too lazy to see. I''m always afraid I can''t control Xiaohu." Father tiger smiled and shook his head.


    "More than 20000 employees can manage it. How can you even manage a child?" Yueyan''s father touched the bald head of Xiaohu and said with a smile.


    Xiaohu''s father is in his early thirties. He is a rich second generation, but he is also very excellent and has a successful business. Now he has a listed enterprise with more than 20000 employees. Xiaohu looks like his father. They are all tiger heads and brains.


    Mengmeng''s father and Ruirui''s father are still carrying luggage. Mengmeng''s father is a university professor. He got married relatively late. He is the oldest of several dads. He is about 40 years old. He is low-key and introverted and doesn''t talk much. However, he takes special care of Mengmeng. Other children have come together to play for a long time. Only Mengmeng is firmly held in his hand by his father for fear of losing.


    "I''ll help you move." Ruirui''s father had a loud voice and was full of anger. He first moved his luggage to the car, turned around and saw the luggage of Mengmeng''s house, so he helped move it up together.


    Ruirui''s parents didn''t have a specific job, because they got many houses after the demolition. Now they live a rich life by collecting rent, so it''s meaningless to go to work. Their education level is not high, but they are very enthusiastic, speak straight and easy to contact.


    Several dads, with different personalities, different industries and different ages, had the same happy and expectant mood. They led their cute baby to a strange and mysterious village for an autumn outing.


    "Dad, has our autumn outing begun?" The little guy raised his head excitedly and stared at Han Mo with cute big eyes.


    Han Mo gently rubbed the hair behind the little guy''s head, smiled and said, "yes, since we got on the bus, our autumn outing began."


    "Great!" The little guy waved his arm excitedly. Suddenly, Xuanxuan stared and asked, "Dad, can the secret be revealed in a moment?"


    Xuanxuan remembered that when she asked her father how to swim in the autumn outing, her father said that it was a secret and would not be revealed until she arrived at her destination.


    Han Mo gave the child a positive answer, "yes, we can know how to swim in autumn when we arrive." In fact, he himself is not very clear. He checked on the Internet. The scenery of that place is very beautiful, but its development is still relatively backward, which is no different from ordinary rural areas. However, he feels that the activities held by kindergartens will certainly not choose a bad location.


    Even for children to experience life, it should be a basic guarantee for them to eat well and sleep well. As for whether they can play well, it depends on how they are arranged.


    The bus drove slowly into the destination and finally stopped at an open space. The fathers took the children''s hands and walked down from the bus.


    "The scenery here is pretty good." Xiaohu''s father is usually very busy with his work. He rarely goes out with Xiaohu and his mother. Most of them go in the morning. Xiaohu hasn''t got up yet. When he comes back in the evening, Xiaohu has gone to sleep. Xiaohu''s father actively signed up for this autumn outing because he wants to take this opportunity to accompany his children.


    Everyone couldn''t help looking up and looking around, green mountains and green water surrounded them, colorful wild flowers all over the mountains and fields, and the air was very fresh. Mengmeng''s father couldn''t help sighing, "people living here must live a long life."


    Yueyan''s father said with a smile, "it''s no problem to stay for a short time. It''s just a vacation. We people who are used to living in the city can''t stand it."


    "I lived in the suburbs when I was a child, and I was basically on the edge of the countryside. At that time, the air was good. Now the city is wide, and it has become beyond recognition." Cried father Ruirui.


    Among the five dads, Han Mo is the youngest, then Ruirui''s father is 28, and the other dads are over 30.


    Teacher Ding Rou and the other two teachers of the kindergarten are responsible for five groups of families in class two. The children and fathers of other classes are also in this place, but they are assigned to different areas of the village.


    Teacher Ding Rou''s voice was gentle, but she said in a commanding tone, "please give me all the toys brought by the children, as well as your mobile phones and other electronic products."


    The other two teachers, one surnamed Gao and the other surnamed Du, simply introduced themselves and brought up five boxes to put the items received from five families.


    "Now, dads, open your suitcases and ask the children to give the toys to the teacher, will you? The teacher will stick your name on each box and return all the toys to you when the autumn tour is over. "


    Usually the children listen to the teacher, but now they don''t want to move, and even their fathers hesitate.


    Although handing in toys is nothing to them, but these coax children are magically handed in. What should they do when the children cry.


    Xuanxuan also hid behind Han Mo and whispered, "Dad, Xuanxuan doesn''t want to pay."


    Ruirui''s father asked with a smile, "teacher Ding, let''s hand in our toys, but can we not hand in our mobile phones? If there''s anything important, I won''t be able to answer the phone. " In fact, Ruirui''s father wants to play with his mobile phone. He will go crazy when he doesn''t have a mobile phone. Usually, the absence of his mobile phone seems to be a disadvantage. If he can''t see it for two days and three nights, he will collapse.


    However, Ruirui''s father''s reason is right for everyone''s doubts, especially like Xiaohu''s father. After all, he is the decision-maker of the company. It''s a little difficult if he is lost for three days.


    Ding Rou smiled and whispered softly, "we are ready to equip each parent with a mobile phone.


    "I''ll go and take part in the autumn outing and send a mobile phone alone?" Ruirui''s father joked.


    When the mobile phone was brought up by the two teachers, all fathers were stunned.


    "This... This is also called a mobile phone. It''s really old-fashioned. It has no other function except making a phone call." Ruirui''s father picked up a mobile phone and looked back and forth.


    "No, it can also send text messages so that everyone won''t lose contact." Ding Rou said with a smile.

 Chapter 207

    Handing over mobile phones is more painful for them than children handing over toys. For a time, adults and children are in a stalemate, and no one moves.


    However, it''s not a way to keep such a stalemate. After all, it''s a kindergarten activity. The fathers are also reasonable people. They can understand the purpose of the teacher, so they began to persuade the children to hand over their toys.


    Han Mo opened the box first.


    "Dad, I''ll take Barbie with me. Don''t give it to Miss Ding." The little guy''s mouth was flat and he was about to cry.


    Han Mo feels bad. After all, the child just wants to hold a doll. It''s not too much. But autumn outing is an activity of the kindergarten, so we have to follow the rules of the kindergarten. There''s no way.


    Han Mo knows that it can''t be solved in a rude way. He must be reasonable. Children eat soft rather than hard.


    "The children will put their toys in the box, because teacher Ding is worried that Xuanxuan doesn''t have time to take care of Barbie during her happy autumn outing, so she takes care of her and other children''s toys for Xuanxuan." Han Mo attached himself and gently rubbed the little guy''s head.


    Xuanxuan has always been very sensible. Although she wants to take Barbie away, she doesn''t stick to her father''s words.


    "Can Yuxuan visit Barbie when she wants to?" The little guy held the doll reluctantly.


    "Of course." Han Mo pinched Xuanxuan''s pink face.


    The little guy reluctantly looked at Barbie again. His big eyes glittered with crystal moist, and slowly handed Barbie to Han mo.


    "Will Xuanxuan hand over Barbie to the teacher?"


    The little guy nodded. After giving Barbie to Ding Rou, he looked back reluctantly, and then walked back to his luggage.


    Others are not as successful as Han Mo''s work.


    "I won''t hand it in. It''s mine." Xiaohu holds the toy tightly and has a very tough attitude.


    Xiaohu''s father got angry directly because of his bad face and patiently advised his son.


    Ruirui''s father cried as soon as he asked to hand in his toys.


    The child''s cry was driving. In an instant, there was a cry, and even Xuanxuan, who had handed in the toy, turned red in her eyes.


    Xiaohu''s father grabbed the toy from Xiaohu''s hand and went straight to the box containing the toy. Xiaohu shouted behind, "I don''t want to pay, I don''t want to pay." Little fat face cried red.


    "Why doesn''t dad hand in his cell phone and let me hand in my toys." Cried Ruirui.


    "OK, I''ll pay the bank first." Ruirui''s father really had no choice. He took out his mobile phone and gave it to teacher Ding Rou, "now you can hand it in."


    After some painful negotiation, the fathers finally handed in the children''s toys. Of course, the most painful thing is to hand in their own mobile phones. The days without mobile phones will drive them crazy.


    Ding Rou checks that everyone''s suitcases are full. Compared with Xuanxuan''s suitcases, there are fewer toys in them


    Ding Rou looks around with a smile. The children are crying and the fathers are depressed. Anyway, the first step of collecting toys and mobile phones is going well.


    "The staff of the kindergarten will deliver the food for everyone this evening." Teacher Ding Rou kept smiling and looked from right to left. Finally, she settled on Han Mo and Xuanxuan.


    Xuanxuan stopped crying for a long time and stood upright holding her father''s hand. It was nothing for Han Mo to hand in the mobile phone. Naturally, there would be no depressed expression on her face, so the father and daughter looked very conspicuous in several families. Ding Rou couldn''t help noticing them.


    "Starting dinner so early?" Yue Yan''s father asked puzzled.


    "It''s not good to eat early. Have dinner early and let the children go to bed early." Ruirui''s father just finished Ruirui and said that he didn''t know how many "my little ancestors". As soon as he heard that he was about to have dinner, he was a little happy. He wanted ruiruirui to go to bed full after dinner. In his creed, he should be sleepy when he was full. Ruirui would be relieved when he went to bed.


    The other dads didn''t speak, but they also looked forward to the dinner prepared by the kindergarten.


    At this time, the kindergarten staff pushed a trolley and came over.


    At that moment, the fathers'' eyes were stunned and confused in an instant. Didn''t you say it was tonight''s dinner? What is this car.


    "Well, our dinner is here tonight. Please come to the front and pick it up." Ding Rou said.


    "Evening, dinner?" Father Ruirui pointed to the cart in the distance.


    Father Xiaohu, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, couldn''t help it. "Teacher Ding, let''s not make fun of this. This car has a lot of content, but can you eat it?"


    Mengmeng''s father looked at the cart and shook his head helplessly.


    The little guy looked up puzzled, raised his small chin, and his big eyes blinked. "Dad, isn''t this a vegetable? Why did my uncle say you can''t eat? "


    Han Mo touched the little guy''s head, smiled and explained, "uncle, these vegetables can''t be eaten raw."


    "Raw?" The little guy was even more puzzled. "Can''t you eat it when you''re ready? Why does uncle eat vegetables raw? "


    Han Mo often tells Xuanxuan that the delicious food on the table is cooked with vegetables and fish, so the little guy knows how to cook delicious food.


    Han Mo guesses that Xiaohu''s father can''t cook, so he sees that unprocessed dishes have such a big reaction.


    The little guy was still waiting for his father''s answer. Han Mo pinched the little guy''s face. "Maybe father tiger can''t cook."


    The little guy was beautiful and slightly frowned. She was a little worried about her good friend Xiaohu''s dinner. She imagined Xiaohu eating vegetables raw in her little head and whispered, "Dad, will Xiaohu also eat vegetables raw with her uncle?"


    Han Mo couldn''t help admiring the little guy''s imagination. "Of course not. You can share your meals with the children."


    The little guy hesitated for a moment, then nodded firmly, thinking that he would never let his friends eat vegetables raw, and the sense of mission in his little head came naturally.


    "Now please choose the ingredients." Teacher Ding Rou said.


    Han Mo took the little guy''s hand, stood in front of the cart and asked the little guy''s opinion.


    The other dads looked at Han Mo''s selection, looked at each other, and went over to select the ingredients.


    "I want to follow the child''s taste, but I can''t make what he wants." Father Ruirui said with self mockery.


    "You can at least cook well and deal with food. I''ve never cooked, not at all." Xiaohu''s father grew up spoiled. When he got married, Xiaohu''s mother didn''t trust him to do anything. Cooking is much more difficult for him than doing business and talking about projects.


    Yueyan''s father smiled and whispered, "it doesn''t matter. No one knows if it''s not good. Let''s deal with it for two days."


    "Father Leyan, your brain is still turning fast. When it''s time for dinner, I''ll close the door tightly so that the kindergarten teachers won''t see it." Larry''s father picked the corner of his eye.


    Xiaohu''s father smiled and breathed deeply, "no matter how humiliating, the child will know. Go home and have a big meal to compensate him."


    Several dads nodded in agreement.


    "At six o''clock in the evening, the children and fathers of class two will gather again for dinner. Each father will cook at least two dishes." Teacher Ding Rou said the last request.


    The faces of the smiling dads were frozen and completely stupid.

 Chapter 208

    "I''m ashamed of myself. I have to show it to you." Ruirui''s father is a little embarrassed.


    Mengmeng''s father almost begged, "can we not eat together and let''s eat our own." He can barely cook it. There is no color, smell or taste.


    Ding Rou shook her head and broke the fantasies of her fathers. "No, I''ll gather at six in the evening. I''ll send the gathering place to my fathers in advance. Everyone hurry back to their residence to have a rest, and then prepare dinner."


    Several families have arrived at the assigned residence. For urban children, the bungalows here are too interesting, large and spacious, and there are small yards. The yards are planted with flowers or common vegetables, including tomatoes, beans and eggplant.


    Originally, she was going to take a nap, but Xuanxuan was not sleepy at all. She jumped around the house.


    "Dad, is Xuanxuan going to stay here for two nights?" The little guy''s big cute eyes looked at his father, and his dark eyes were shining like stars.


    Han Mo put down the ingredients and washed his hands. He was thinking about the dishes to be cooked in the evening. When he heard the little guy''s problem, he leaned over and touched the long hair behind the little guy''s head. "Yes, Xuanxuan and dad will live here for the autumn outing these two days. Do you like it?"


    The little guy excitedly raised two fleshy arms, "yes, Yuxuan likes it so much."


    At first, Han Mo was worried that the little guy was not used to rural life. It seemed that he was worried too much.


    It was a little hot in the afternoon. Han Mo changed a relatively thin dress for the child. In order to facilitate the little guy to run, Han Mo brought pants in his suitcase without a skirt.


    "Dad, I want to see other children." After running back and forth in the room, Xuanxuan was not satisfied with playing in her own room and wanted to see other people''s houses. For her, everything here was too novel.


    Xiaohu and his father live closest to them. Han Mo holds the little guy''s fleshy hand and is ready to see Xiaohu and them.


    As soon as I got to the door, I was stunned by the scene in front of me.


    Three suitcases were wide open. The bed was full of clothes just taken out, and storage bags were scattered next to it.


    At the sight of Han Mo and Xuanxuan, Xiaohu''s father smiled awkwardly and touched the back of his head. "Xiaohu''s mother brought too many things. I just wanted to find a thin dress. I didn''t find it for a long time."


    "Dad, I''m so hot." Xiaohu said hello to Xuanxuan and pouted dissatisfied to his father. He was a little fat and easy to sweat. Coupled with the rising temperature in the afternoon, Xiaohu''s forehead was full of sweat.


    "Found, found." Xiaohu''s father excitedly picked up a blue shirt. In order to find this dress, Xiaohu''s father also sweated all over, wiped his forehead and said helplessly, "the child has to wear this. His mother doesn''t wear other clothes. Now children also have aesthetics. Tell me, what''s the use of bringing so many clothes."


    Han Mo looked around like the house at the robbery scene. He suddenly saw a piece of paper on the ground and picked it up. There was a page of small characters on it. He remembered the list that Xiaohu''s father said Xiaohu''s mother asked him to memorize. On the paper, it clearly said what color and logo Xiaohu likes and often wears.


    Father tiger picked up a storage bag and stuffed a ball of clothes into the bag. The clothes stuffed into the bag were in a mess.


    "I think you should summarize according to this list, otherwise it will be more difficult to find things after they are collected disorderly." Han Mo''s father handed the paper to Xiaohu''s father.


    "Oh, and this thing?" Xiaohu''s father said in surprise that he had never helped tidy up the children''s clothes at home and had long forgotten Xiaohu''s mother''s instructions.


    "I really don''t know what to do. I used to think it was easy to take care of my children. I didn''t expect to give me a blow when I came." Father tiger sighed in a long voice.


    Han Mo said with a smile, "first put these clothes in the bag as they are according to the mother tiger''s list. Fold the clothes neatly. It''s easy to find them at that time."


    Father tiger can''t finish cleaning up such a big "mess" in two hours. Because there was no place to play, Han Mo led the little guy to the residence of several other children.


    What he never expected was that the situation of several other children''s homes was surprisingly similar to that of Xiaohu''s. The only difference was that they were looking for different things, but the scene was quite "messy".


    Xuanxuan, who had no place to play, tooted her pink mouth and walked back with her father''s hand in disappointment. "Dad, Xuanxuan still likes where we live best."


    "Why?" Han Mo asked softly.


    The little guy said, "because only our family can run and play."


    Han Mo shook his head with a smile, but what the little guy said is really true. Now many fathers can play with their children without playing with their mobile phones after work. They will be crowned as good fathers. How many can really manage their children''s food and drink.


    At this point, the world is very similar to the previous world. Han Mo remembers that a female assistant of his company said that the child''s father never took care of the child alone all day. In the past, the child didn''t talk to his father when she was a child, and she couldn''t make it at all when she was old. She couldn''t imagine being away from home for more than two days.


    Although the teacher said that each father could cook two dishes, Han Mo thought about the scene of "visiting" just now. He didn''t dare to imagine the meals they made. He decided to cook more dishes so that they wouldn''t be enough.


    The little guy didn''t sleep well because he was too excited. He was tired all morning and fell asleep soon after lying in bed.


    Han Mo has just had time to cook. The food prepared by the kindergarten is very rich and there is plenty of time. Han Mo is thinking about the food to be cooked in the future.


    Time passed quickly, and it was more than 5 p.m. in the twinkling of an eye. The little guy woke up long ago. This time, he didn''t use Han ink. When he smelled the smell of the food, he floated to the kitchen along the smell.


    The little guy began to want to eat secretly. After his father stopped him, he looked at the delicious food and swallowed his saliva. Just about to take the delicious food he liked, he remembered that his father said he wanted to share it with the children. Now he couldn''t eat it, so he quickly turned around and whispered, "Xuanxuan is a good child. Xuanxuan wants to share it and can''t eat it." Then he walked out of the kitchen with his little hands on his back.


    He sneaked back in two minutes. "Dad, can I try it? Help the children taste it. "

 Chapter 209

    Han Mo smiled and shook his head. He took a small potato with his new chopsticks and put it into Xuanxuan''s mouth, which was wide open and ready to meet the delicious food.


    The little guy seemed to have tasted delicious food in the world. His big watery eyes were shining, and his mouth said vaguely, "delicious, delicious." Hurriedly swallowed the food in her mouth and said seriously, "Xuanxuan won''t eat any more. She will eat it with her friends later."


    Han Mo rubbed the little guy''s head, smiled and said, "Xuanxuan is the best."


    Ding Rou has called everyone about where to eat. It''s very close.


    Several dads came one after another. Xiaohu pouted and was not very happy. Ruirui''s father looked at the two plates of dark things in front of Xiaohu and said with a smile, "it seems that your Xiaohu can grow so strong. It has nothing to do with you."


    Father tiger smashed his mouth, "why doesn''t it matter? Can I have him without me. But I really can''t cook, but I have a good attitude. I''m the first to come here. "


    "It doesn''t matter. You have great courage." Yueyan''s father thought he had done bad enough and was afraid of losing face. As a result, he couldn''t help laughing when he saw Xiaohu''s father''s food.


    "To tell you the truth, I hesitated to bring these two plates just now. After thinking about it, I decided to bring them. After all, it''s only a matter of ability to do it well, but if I don''t do it well, it''s a matter of attitude. If I don''t have a correct attitude, I can''t do it."


    "It seems that my attitude is also good." Zhang Mengmeng''s father reluctantly looked at the dishes in front of him.


    Other dads also sighed. It turned out that Mengmeng''s father is the oldest and should be good at cooking. The result is the same level. He can eat but can''t watch.


    "Xuanxuan''s father and daughter haven''t come yet." Ruirui''s father smiled and said, "I guess it''s also a matter of attitude or ability at home."


    Several dads laughed. They had no hope for Han mo. even the oldest dad couldn''t cook well. Han Mo was the youngest and couldn''t do anything.


    "Call Xiao Han. Don''t tangle. We''re all half weight. No one laughs at anyone." Xiaohu''s father smiled and took out the allocated mobile phone.


    After six o''clock, teacher Ding Rou came over and explained, "wait a minute. The teachers have gone to Xuanxuan''s house to serve vegetables."


    "Serve?" Father tiger stared round and put down his cell phone. It was a little incredible.


    "We still need the teacher''s help to serve our dishes. No one wants to stick pots and plates to others."


    "Ruirui dad, you are the smartest. Cucumber with sauce and tomato with sugar." Yueyan''s father smiled admiringly.


    "Xiao Han is still too young. If he can''t do well, he''s still doing it again."


    "I''m at this level. I''ve done it 10000 times, so I came directly."


    Several dads were still talking, and Han Mo came over with Xuanxuan.


    "Xiao Han, you finally come. Don''t be afraid. I''m at the bottom. I won''t be worse than me." Father tiger pointed to the two dark plates in front of him.


    Han Mo smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Come and sit down quickly. We probably don''t have anything to eat today. We''ll find something to eat in the kindergarten later. We can''t starve the children." Mengmeng''s father glanced at the things on the table at the moment.


    "Eh? Xiao Han, where''s your dish? " Yueyan''s father looked at Han Mo and asked empty handed. Then he suddenly thought of Xiaohu''s father''s words and said with a smile, "it''s a problem of ability to do well. It''s a problem of attitude if you don''t do it."


    The other dads laughed.


    Han Mo said after they laughed, "it''s a little inconvenient to bring it..."


    Father Xiaohu interrupted, "it''s inconvenient to bring it out. It''s worse than mine?"


    Han Mo was also amused. He didn''t want to defend. Wait for the dishes to come.


    Because Han Mo cooked a lot of dishes, all kindergarten teachers prepared a heat preservation box and pushed it over with a cart, which was a little slow.


    "Come, come, my food, my food, share." Xuanxuan pointed to the cart not far away and jumped up excitedly. Her little stomach was hungry and could finally eat.


    "What are you doing? You still need a cart to push." Ruirui''s father smiled and said he didn''t have much hope for dinner.


    "Xiao Han wants to straighten out his attitude and do it more times to make up for his lack of ability." Yue Yan''s father jokingly continued to talk about the stem just now.


    The cart in the talking room had arrived at the table, and the first dish was taken out by the teacher.


    "I''ll go ~" father Ruirui couldn''t help sighing at the first sight of the plate.


    Little tiger father stared with big eyes and couldn''t help opening his mouth, "this is..."


    Yue Yan''s father swallowed his saliva fiercely, "sweet and sour pork ribs, Xiao Han can make sweet and sour pork ribs."


    The father and the child on the table looked at the dish, and their eyes moved along the track of its movement.


    Everyone hurried to pick up chopsticks. Just about to reach out, the second dish was served again.


    "Lying trough, Xiao Han, you make me look at you." Ruirui''s father can''t believe his eyes. In his opinion, it''s great to be able to cook the dishes. For example, he can only be smart to cook two cold dishes, but Han Mo can not only cook the dishes, but also look so attractive. The key is to make tricks.


    "Xiao Han, don''t blame me for my lack of culture. Did you make crab roe tofu?" Yue Yan''s father swallowed saliva againˇ° This dish has never been prepared by her mother. The taste is always worse than that in the restaurant, and the color is not as bright as yours. "


    After the two dishes were served, the fathers picked up chopsticks again, "eat, eat, and try Xiao Han''s craft." Xiaohu''s father didn''t care about Xiaohu. He took the lead in picking up chopsticks and suddenly stretched out onto sweet and sour ribs.


    "There''s more. There''s more. We can''t eat first. We have to share." Xuanxuan quit. She didn''t eat in advance all afternoon.


    also?


    also!


    The dads looked at Xuanxuan in surprise, but before they could ask the children, the dishes were brought to the table one after another.


    Coke, chicken wings, cumin beef, stir fried lettuce


    "Xiao Han, no, brother Han, don''t tell me this is!" Ruirui''s father stared at the nearest dish and gulped.


    Han Mo said calmly, "well, braised lion head. Time is a little tight. Just cook a few dishes according to the ingredients given by the kindergarten. I don''t know if it''s enough. Eat quickly. The children are hungry."


    Time is tight?


    Limited ingredients?


    Just do it?


    Several dads got up silently, quietly picked up their own dishes and went directly to the trash can behind them. They only heard a few dull noises, and then there were several empty plates on another empty table.


    As if nothing had happened, ruiruirui''s father sat at the table again. "The children are hungry, and the father is even more hungry." Then he picked up chopsticks.

 Chapter 210

    Leaving the hustle and bustle of the city, the crowded crowd and the quiet village is another heaven and earth. The morning light sprinkles on the earth between the blue sky and white clouds. Because there are no more entertainment facilities, people living here are more used to going to bed and getting up early.


    The chicks came out early to look for food, and several golden, round and furry chicks chirped behind the hen.


    Xuanxuan soon integrated into the rural life. She went to bed early and got up early. Han Mo didn''t need to worry about it at all.


    Everything in the yard is so novel to her. What attracts her most is these chickens. She just wants to follow behind the chickens, but the closer the little guys follow, the faster the chickens run.


    Xuanxuan and the chickens were like this. You ran around the yard after me. Han Mo sat in the rattan chair not far away and looked at everything in front of him gently. A trace of warmth flashed in his eyes. I don''t know why, the quiet yard and several free range chickens made him feel very comfortable.


    "It''s good to have such a yard if you''re old." In front of Han Mo''s eyes, there seemed to be a picture of growing vegetables with Shuya, feeding chickens and climbing the mountain. The corners of his mouth showed a smile.


    "Dad, you can say anything." The little guy failed to chase the chicken and ran to his father panting.


    Han Mo rubbed the little guy''s head, didn''t answer his daughter''s words positively, turned off the topic and asked, "did you catch the chicken?"


    As soon as the little guy heard this question, he pouted and looked unhappy. "The chicken is not good and doesn''t play with Xuanxuan." After that, he was unwilling to see no one chasing the chickens who had recovered their leisurely state.


    In fact, the chicken was also depressed. Where did the children chase us all morning and chatter~


    Han Mo gently wiped the sweat on Xuanxuan''s head, and suddenly there was a voice outside the yard.


    "Yuxuan, I''m coming." Mengmeng bounced into the yard.


    Hearing the voice of his good friend, the little guy ran over excitedly and took Mengmeng''s hand to the yard.


    Mengmeng''s father looks haggard. He is not too young and looks more like the old city. He wants to take his children out early so that he doesn''t have to wear him alone in the room. Although it''s only one night, Mengmeng''s father already feels that life is like a year.


    Two good friends stood hand in hand.


    "Dad, I want to braid." Meng Meng said wrongfully.


    Mengmeng''s father smiled awkwardly, "didn''t dad braid you?"


    Mengmeng tooted her little mouth and was even more wronged, "but I want to wear a braid like Xuanxuan." The little girl wept.


    Mengmeng''s father looked at Xuanxuan and his daughter''s hair. At this moment, he really understood what there is no difference without comparison.


    Han Mo washed Xuanxuan''s face, brushed his teeth and combed his hair early in the morning. Because he was playing outside, Han Mo didn''t braid his children''s hair too complicated. He just braided the broken hair at the back of his head, tied a high ponytail, and then rolled it into a ball head, which looked cleaner than usual.


    Xuanxuan stared at Mengmeng as if surprised and said, "Mengmeng, didn''t you comb your hair?"


    "My father said, comb my hair." Although she is only four years old, the little girl also has aesthetics. In her little heart, she doesn''t admit that her father combed her hair at all.


    Her hair, longer than Xuanxuan''s, was loosely wrapped behind her head by a rubber band. Because Mengmeng''s hair was thick and long, and her braid was too loose, it would be tilted and collapsed behind her head. From the front, it was messy. If Mengmeng''s father hadn''t just said to comb her children, Han Mo wouldn''t believe Mengmeng''s hair.


    Mengmeng''s father suddenly saw Xuanxuan''s hair. His eyes lit up and he had an idea in his mind, "we''ll ask Mr. Ding to comb your hair later."


    In the heart of Mengmeng''s father, it''s perfect to tie the ponytail untidy. Why not braid it? What else? You can''t do it. If Miss Ding can tie Xuanxuan''s hair, she must also take Mengmeng and ask the teacher to comb it.


    Mengmeng''s expression didn''t change after listening to her father''s words.


    "Look how well Xuanxuan''s braids are combed by teacher Ding. Let''s go to find the teacher now." Mengmeng''s father took the child''s hand and waved with Han Mo, "let''s go to find teacher Ding and ask her to comb her hair, the same as Xuanxuan." Mengmeng''s father smiled lovingly.


    Mengmeng''s father seems to have found a life-saving straw. He thinks that if he can comb Xuanxuan''s hair, he will comb Mengmeng too. The teacher said that the child''s daily life these two days is handled by his father alone, so it''s no good going. Now, it seems that he doesn''t help at all.


    Xuanxuan drew a big question mark on her head and asked suspiciously, "but Dad, you combed my hair."


    Mengmeng''s father just pulled Mengmeng to turn around, and what Xuanxuan said behind him was heard by him. The expression on his face suddenly froze, the corners of his eyes twitched hard, turned slowly, and looked at Han Mo incredulously, "you combed Xuanxuan''s hair?"


    Han Mo didn''t have time to speak. The little guy straightened his waist, raised his small head, and said first, "yes, my father combs my beautiful hair every day. Even teacher Ding Rou asks my father to braid."


    Mengmeng''s father''s eyes widened, the corners of his mouth trembled, and a moment of silence suddenly changed from surprise to joy. He put his hands on his daughter''s shoulder and gently pushed Han Mo''s face, "Xiao Han, thank you."


    Han Mo said nothing and smiled to comb the little girl''s hair.


    Yueyan''s father sadly led Yueyan through Han Mo''s yard. Mengmeng''s father was busy all morning. He wanted to comb his hair, but he couldn''t comb it well. But Yueyan''s father gave up the idea and came out to find a teacher to comb his hair.


    Just outside Han Mojia''s yard, he was stunned by the scene in front of him. He didn''t want to turn the direction directly.


    Han Mo''s technique is very fast. Compared with the cumbersome modeling work of his previous life, it''s too easy to comb a braid for a child. Tie up Mengmeng''s contract and make Peng song look more lovely. It''s just over. There''s no time to look up here.


    "Xiao Han, it''s hard for you."


    As soon as Han Mo looked up, Le Yan had stood in front of him. Next to him was le Yan''s father with an embarrassed smile on his face.


    Le Yan''s hair didn''t tie up at all. It was not as cute as it was just now. It was just combed by Le Yan''s father and scattered behind his shoulders.


    After a while, another new bud appeared. Yue Yan touched her head. The three little girls were about the same size and wore the same hairstyle, just like little sisters.


    "You are all here. Why don''t you go yet? Mr. Ding sent a message and asked to gather." Father tiger shouted to the yard.


    Han Mo and Xuanxuan live closest to the gathering place. Other families will pass by their yard when they meet Ding rou.


    "What notice? I didn''t see it. " Yueyan''s father quickly took out his mobile phone. To tell the truth, they were too lazy to take out this kind of old machine. In the past, even if there was no movement, they would turn it out and brush the web page. Now the mobile phone has no sense of existence.


    Han Mo''s cell phone is still in the room. He goes back to the room, takes out his cell phone and glances at the text message at the top of the screen.


    At this time, Le Yan''s father is also reading a text message, "please go to the gathering place to participate in the ''Father knows how much'' activity."


    "What does dad know? Is it a knowledge contest? "Yue Yan''s father asked.


    "It doesn''t feel like it. You''ll know when you go."


    PS: Although we seldom ask for recommendation tickets and monthly tickets, because the most important thing is to subscribe when they are on the shelf, all the data show a problem. Many of our partners have left, silently abandoning books and rabbits. Maybe there''s something wrong with the rabbit''s writing. I''m a little sad.

 Chapter 211

    The father took the children to the assembly place. The little friends danced in front and held their little hands. The fathers were also very relaxed. At first, they would think about work. Later, they completely forgot that there was no mobile phone and entertainment facilities. Playing with the children became a daily pastime.


    Just arrived at the gathering place, each father had an extra card with five questions on each card.


    Father tiger picked up the card and laughed a few times. "I thought this" how much does dad know "was a Knowledge Q & A. It turned out to be such a question. It''s too simple."


    Ruirui''s father smiled when he saw the question. Among the fathers, he had the lowest education. To tell the truth, he just knew it was a question and answer question. He was still a little nervous for fear of losing face in front of his son. Although the child was young, he also loved face.


    The nervous mood calmed down a little, which was a sigh of relief.


    Every father saw the topic with confidence, and his mouth showed either a high-profile or an introverted smile.


    The children were taken to another room by two teachers.


    Ding Rou stayed, smiled and said, "are you ready, dads?"


    "Ready, let''s start quickly." Father tiger shouted the loudest, because he had a superior living environment since childhood, coupled with his successful career, father tiger''s character was very confident, and the title on the card was part-time Pediatrics for him.


    "Mr. Ding, these questions really don''t have much technical content. All five of us can get full marks. Believe it or not." Said father Ruirui with a smile.


    Mr. Ding was a little surprised at his confidence.


    "Let''s bet. If we get all the answers right, we won''t cook today''s meal ourselves. The kindergarten will solve it." Father Xiaohu raised his round chin, looked at Ding Rou with great style and determination.


    Other dads also followed, "yes, solve the problem of food for us." Yue Yan''s father said.


    Ding Rou smiled, looked around at several very confident fathers, and gently said only one word, "OK."


    "Great, today''s meal is available. Brothers, come on." Father tiger is the most active.


    "It also needs refueling. You can answer it all right with your eyes closed." Larry''s father slapped the card back and forth.


    Mengmeng''s father didn''t speak, but the corners of his mouth couldn''t help smiling. These five questions are really not difficult and safe.


    Only Han Mo frowned slightly. Strictly speaking, these questions can not be regarded as questions. At first glance, they are really simple. At first, he even suspected that Ding Rou agreed to bet with them in order to manage the meal today.


    But when he looked at the questions again and wanted to study the answers, he found that not every question could be read to know the answers, and even some questions had to think carefully. It was not so simple to recall what the little guy said or did.


    The answer time officially began. The dads answered quickly on the answer sheet. At the moment, there was silence around. Only the rustle of pen and paper could be heard.


    "It''s not finished yet, Xiao Han. You''re too slow. Don''t hold us back." Xiaohu''s father handed the answer sheet to teacher Ding rou. Seeing that Han Mo was still writing, he couldn''t help laughing and saying.


    "Hurry up, Xiao Han." Even Mengmeng''s father has finished writing. Now Han Mo is the only one left.


    Han Mo smiled and didn''t speak. He continued to write, because some are details. He needs to recall. Of course, there are uncertain. He can only choose one of several options in his mind and fill it in the answer sheet.


    When Han Mo handed the answer card to Ding Rou, the answer was officially over. Ding Rou took the answer card and went to another room.


    "It is estimated that the kindergarten deliberately engaged in a form to manage our meal today." Father tiger''s round face has always been wearing a confident smile.


    "Don''t say it yet. It''s really possible." Yueyan''s father pushed his glasses, and he was quite satisfied with his answer.


    After a while, Ding Rou came out with the little guys, holding the answer card just written by her fathers.


    "Miss Ding, where shall we eat?"


    "Yes, it''s almost noon. Let''s confirm the meal first."


    "Xiaohu, Dad won you a big meal. Are you happy?"


    Compared with the confident expressions of fathers, the children''s expressions are not so happy.


    Teacher Ding Rou pursed her lips and shook her head. "I''m sorry, dads, you didn''t answer all the questions correctly, so today''s meal still needs to be solved by yourself."


    "How possible."


    "If it doesn''t exist, we require the results to be made public."


    "Yes, Mr. Ding, you can''t say whether we answered correctly. After all, there is no standard answer."


    "Yes, yes, what''s wrong with us? We have to confront each other face to face."


    In addition to Han Mo''s accident, several dads are very excited. After all, it''s about eating.


    After listening to everyone''s words, Ding Rou glanced at some excited protesting fathers and said with a smile, "of course I don''t have the correct answer, because each of your test papers are reviewed by the children. They know what the correct answer is best."


    The five little guys stood in a row. Han Mo noticed that Xuanxuan''s expression was still normal. He kept blinking at him, as if to send a signal. The expressions of other children were a little hard to say. Xiaohu''s eyes were red and Mengmeng bowed his head. He didn''t communicate with his father at all. Ruirui pouted and groaned, while Le Yan shriveled his mouth when he saw his father.


    The dads were stunned when they saw the child''s expression. They still didn''t believe that they would be wrong with such a simple question.


    "Little tiger, come here."


    "Mengmeng, come to Dad."


    When the fathers saw the children''s unhappy expression, they called the children over and wanted to ask them why they didn''t give their father full marks and a good meal was ruined.


    But the children didn''t move and still stood beside Ding rou.


    "Now I''ll announce your results." Ding Rou''s tone was still very calm. She touched the head of the little tiger with red eyes beside her. "Only Xuanxuan''s father answered all the questions correctly."


    The dads looked at Han Mo inconceivably. When they answered the question before, everyone knew the answer by looking at the question. Only Han Mo thought about it. In fact, when the teacher said that the dads didn''t answer all the questions correctly just now, they quietly thought that Han Mo must have pulled us back.


    "Xiao Han can be all right, and we can''t be wrong." Father tiger argued.


    Ding Rou continued, "Mengmeng''s father answered two questions correctly, Ruirui''s father answered two questions correctly, and Leyan''s father answered one question correctly." Ding Rou paused for a moment and looked at Xiaohu''s father who had been holding grievances. "Xiaohu''s father answered question 0 correctly."


    "0 question? That''s all wrong. It''s impossible. " Xiaohu''s father felt that he had no face and his tone was very bad. "Xiaohu, come here. Did you deliberately say the wrong answer, huh?"


    Yueyan''s father saw that he was a little angry. After all, he was the most confident. Now he didn''t answer a question correctly, which is really difficult to accept.


    "Dad Xiaohu, don''t worry. Listen to what the children say. Maybe the information is not equal. Don''t worry. The kindergarten doesn''t care about food. Let''s go to Xiaohan to eat. It doesn''t matter." Yue Yan''s father said with a smile.


    "Yes, we only answered one or two questions correctly. It doesn''t make any difference."


    Xiaohu, who has endured for a long time, cried with a loud cry.


    Ding Rou didn''t expect that the dads would answer so badly. Originally, she wanted one or two dads to answer one or two wrong questions, and then punish them a little. It was fun to interact, but only one of the five dads could answer all the questions correctly. If they hadn''t relaxed their children''s answers a little, they might not even be right about one or two questions.


    Xiaohu cried very wrongly. Teacher Ding quickly leaned over to comfort him. Seeing Xiaohu crying, Ruirui, who had been shrinking his mouth all the time, Mengmeng and Leyan also cried. The dads felt that they had no face. Why didn''t the children? Their father didn''t answer a question correctly, and Xiaohu cried louder.

 Chapter 212

    Xiaohu''s father has a strong personality. He already feels that he has no face, so he must earn to the end. He still doesn''t believe that he will answer all wrong. He tries to control his tone, but his expression has no smile just now. "Yes, it may be that the information is not equal, so let''s wait for the information. How about the right answer one by one?"


    Ding Rou wiped Xiaohu''s tears, took out the answer card and began to read the above questions.


    "The child''s favorite color?"


    What little tiger dad couldn''t accept was that this question would be wrong. He immediately said, "blue."


    "It''s green. My favorite color is green." Little tiger shouted.


    "It''s impossible. You like green. Why do you let the rummagers look for blue shirts?" Father tiger asked.


    Xiaohu choked. "That''s because my father often wears a blue shirt. I hope my father and I look like parent-child clothes. Gao Mingming always wears parent-child clothes and the same shoes as his father."


    Xiaohu''s father never thought this was the reason. He was stunned for a moment, and his heart throbbed inexplicably, but he still didn''t want to admit that all his questions would be wrong. "Ding Rou handed the card to Xiaohu''s father, and other fathers surrounded him.


    The happiest thing.


    Xiaohu''s answer is, "on my birthday, my father came home late. I fell asleep on the sofa. My father took me into the room. My father hasn''t held me like that for a long time. I''m very happy."


    Seeing here, a heat wave surged up in father tiger''s heart, and the tip of his nose was sour.


    He still remembered this thing. That day was Xiaohu''s birthday, but he wanted to talk about a very important project, so he bought a lot of toys for Xiaohu in advance, but he didn''t attend his birthday party that day. When he came home, he heard Xiaohu''s mother say that the child was noisy and refused to sleep. He had to wait for his father to come back and finally fell asleep on the sofa, so he took the child back to his room.


    He never thought that this ordinary thing in his heart, which can no longer be ordinary, has such important significance in the child''s heart. He is really busy and rarely at home. He always feels that buying the most expensive toys, eating the most high-end restaurants and giving the child the best education will make the child feel satisfied and happy.


    Xiaohu cried and said to Ding Rou, "I envy that other children can be held by their father and ride on their father''s neck, but my father is very busy. He is often away from home on business. He left before I got up in the morning, and I fell asleep when he came back in the evening."


    Ding Rou gently wiped Xiaohu''s tears and said to her fathers, "in fact, children''s happy things are much simpler than you think. Children of their age will unconditionally love their parents'' age no matter what their parents do. Cherish this period of time and don''t regret it when they grow up."


    "I haven''t held Ruirui for a long time. Now I''m ashamed to think about it."


    "In fact, when the child is so old, he wants us to hug and play coquettish in our arms. No matter how big he is, he won''t even give us this opportunity."


    Xiaohu''s father looked at Xiaohu, who had cried into tears. He was also very uncomfortable. He stopped his son in his arms, sat with Xiaohu on his lap, and held the answer card in his hand. "Today, my father will see how incompetent he is."


    "Favorite cartoon? Isn''t it a chicken rainbow? " Father tiger asked.


    "That was the cartoon I saw before I went to kindergarten. I haven''t seen it now." The little tiger''s mood on his father eased a lot, but he still choked a little.


    Xiaohu''s father didn''t argue this time. He rubbed his son''s round head. In addition to blaming himself, "son, my father always thought that your favorite fruit was apples. Your mother let you eat every day. I thought you like to eat, but my father never asked you what you like to eat."


    "I like oranges best, but my mother said that if I eat more oranges, I will get angry and won''t let me eat more." Xiaohu said wrongfully.


    The last question is the number of Xiaohu''s shoes. Xiaohu''s father looked at the number he wrote and then looked at the number marked on Xiaohu''s shoes. It turned out that the child''s feet had grown so much, but his impression was still so small. Shame, self blame and waves of responsible emotions constantly impacted his mind. A layer of white fog suddenly rose in front of him, covering his sight and slowing down for a long time, Just tried to restrain the red eyes.


    In recent years, not to mention buying shoes for his child, he accompanied him to the playground only a few times. In addition to giving money, he really didn''t contribute anything to the family. He didn''t even know the exact height of the child.


    I still remember that when the child was born, he was only as long as his forearm, but in the twinkling of an eye, he was so tall that he looked like a little man. It seemed that yesterday, the child would only lie on the bed and carry the little head that could just be erected, but today he could think independently and fight with him occasionally. Yesterday, it seemed that he was still babbling, I can introduce myself fluently in English today.


    My son grew up unknowingly in front of me, but I didn''t know it. I was always afraid that I couldn''t keep up with the times. I studied hard and expanded the company. When I looked back, I found that what I really couldn''t keep up with was my son''s footsteps.


    As a father, he was severely left behind by his son.


    Maybe one day not far away, his son will grow taller than him, have more knowledge and achievements than him. He may no longer want his father''s hug, no longer need his father''s company, and it doesn''t matter whether there is a father at the birthday party or not.


    At that time, the son will have more friends, more busy, and perhaps his own family. This is the growth that everyone has experienced. Maybe at that time, he can only recall the past with photos. Just as the son is looking forward to his early return, he is looking forward to his son''s frequent return. It''s not for what valuable gifts on his birthday, Just to sit together as a family, just to talk to my son


    Thinking of this, father Xiaohu sighed deeply and burst into tears.


    "Xiaohu, Dad, I''m sorry for you."

 Chapter 213

    It is said that men don''t shed tears easily, but Xiaohu''s father cried and didn''t suppress it any more. He cried recklessly. Xiaohu''s father clearly remembered that this was the second time when he was an adult.


    The first time I cried like this was because I stood outside the delivery room and heard the first cry after Xiaohu was born.


    Xiaohu''s mother gave birth to Xiaohu that year and insisted on a natural birth. He accompanied her in the delivery room for 7 hours. He looked at his wife''s pain but could do nothing. Finally, because the fetal position was not correct, he dragged her to the operating room for caesarean section. Caesarean section could not accompany the birth, so he was pushed outside the operating room.


    At the beginning of pregnancy, I hope my child will be beautiful and smart. When I grow up, I can learn well, be versatile and be excellent in all aspects.


    But at the moment, he only hopes that the child can be born safely, that''s all.


    In that short half hour, he experienced the longest waiting in his life, uneasy, uneasy, anxious, a blank in his brain. He had never been at a loss. He could do nothing but wait.


    It was that cry that ended all this. It was also that cry that made him cry for the first time in his adult life. He was at a loss for joy, too happy and too excited, but tears crossed the corners of his mouth.


    He still clearly remembered that the nurse first came out with the child and said to him, "eight kilograms, two liang, fifty centimeters, fat son."


    Before the birth of the child, he had fantasized about countless scenes of meeting with the little guy, and even thought of the first opening sentence, but the moment he really saw his son, he turned out to be his most embarrassed look. His tears couldn''t help flowing down, and wanted to show off to everyone around him. This little thing was his son. He had a son.


    The joy and love at that time were gradually forgotten by him with the passage of time


    At the moment, holding the little tiger, the time is in a hurry. Four years have passed in a flash.


    Fortunately, it''s too late. Fortunately, he can hold the child. Fortunately, the child is still willing to snuggle beside him. Fortunately, it''s not too late. Fortunately, fortunately


    Xiaohu''s father wiped the tears on his cheeks and couldn''t help feeling guilty.


    "The only question I answered correctly was the size of the child''s shoes, because when I put on his shoes in the morning, I accidentally saw it. At that time, I lamented that the child''s feet grew so fast." Father Ruirui sighed.


    "I''m similar to you. I didn''t know her shoe size and favorite fruit until I wore shoes today, because she told her mother to eat strawberries before leaving yesterday morning. I heard it." Mengmeng''s father is also ashamed.


    "We all ignore the growth of our children and think that making money is the most important mission. Even when our children are sick, my wife and children''s grandmother follow. I only work overtime, have meetings, work overtime and have meetings. What a father."


    "Why am I not? We are not qualified fathers. If time can come again, I want to accompany my children more, ask her what she likes to eat and play, and try to meet her requirements."


    "Don''t say anything. Let''s count all of us. When we can hold the children''s hands, hold their little hands more. When they are willing to let us hold them in their arms and don''t dislike us, hold them more."


    Several other fathers also read the answers written by their children and couldn''t help sighing. No matter how excellent and successful they played in other posts, they were unqualified in their father''s identity.


    Han Mo didn''t speak, but he had a panoramic view of all this. Although he answered all the questions correctly this time, there were some ambiguities. For example, the happiest thing was actually a guess. He didn''t really want to know what would make the little guy happy. He really thought the child simple.


    Xuanxuan went to Han Mo and held his father''s hand. "Dad, why is uncle crying?"


    The little guy couldn''t figure out the situation. He looked at his father with big watery eyes and held his father''s big hand tightly. He was a little uneasy.


    Han Mo gently helped the little guy smooth the bangs in front of his forehead. "Uncle is sad because he answered wrong questions in teacher Ding''s exam just now."


    The little guy raised his head, like a sigh of relief. His soft waxy voice continued, "Dad, you tell your uncle not to be sad. Miss Ding said that if you do something wrong, just write the correct answer again and don''t make it again next time."


    Han Mo nodded, "OK, dad will tell Uncle in a minute." Then he spoiled and rubbed the little guy''s head.


    But the test paper can be changed and redone, but time can''t come back.


    The dads who originally wanted to win kindergarten meals through this set of questions were very heavy hearted.


    "Come on, let''s learn cooking from Xiao Han. We can''t cook hard dishes. We have to learn one or two simple dishes." Father Ruirui suggested.


    "I must learn a dish. I''ve never cooked for Xiaohu." Little tiger''s father''s eyes are still a little red. He touched his son''s round head and said.


    "Let''s start with this first meal and be a qualified father. Walk around, get the ingredients, and go to Xiaohan to learn cooking. "


    Originally, Han Mo also wanted to cook for everyone. After all, they can''t eat what they do. Now they take the initiative to ask for learning and help. Han Mo naturally has no opinion.


    As they said, all the dads were not lazy, including those who washed vegetables, cut vegetables, and those who were specially responsible for setting dishes. Everyone did what they could, so that all the dishes didn''t look at at at all. What was originally a piece turned into a piece, and what was originally to be cut into strips.


    Xiaohu''s father is the most active and strongly asks Han Mo to guide him to make potato silk. He said that children like potato silk. In the past, he always said that children have no taste and what is delicious in potato silk, but now he wants to learn this, make it for his son and coax his son to be happy.


    Potato silk is not difficult. From the beginning of cutting potatoes, Han Mo asked Xiaohu''s father to do it by himself. He just gave directions nearby. Although Xiaohu''s father had never cooked before, he learned quickly and had a good model, but his knife work was a little poor.


    "Son, try it." Xiaohu''s father brought his first fried dish to the table and came close to his son.


    Xiaohu was also very excited. It was his first time to eat the dishes fried by his father. His little meat hand quickly picked up chopsticks and clumsily clamped them into his mouth.


    Xiaohu''s father looked forward to his son, swallowed his saliva nervously, watched his son put his fried vegetables in his mouth, and chewed carefully with the potatoes in the import.


    "OK, is it delicious?" Father Xiaohu whispered.


    Xiaohu suddenly stared, "delicious, Dad, the potato chips you fried are really delicious, better than Mom''s."


    Hearing his son''s praise is happier than anything, Xiaohu''s father smiled excitedly, "I''ll say, as long as I want to do something I can''t do, cooking is very simple. Son, you like dad to do it for you every day in the future. Let''s do it in a different way. Hey, dad will spend more time with you in the future." Then he touched his son''s round head.


    Little tiger nodded while eating his father''s dishes. No one knew how much he hoped his father could spend more time with him in the child''s heart.


    Looking at his son eating so happily, Xiaohu''s father was very pleased and satisfied. He suddenly smiled and said, "but son, Dad fried shredded potatoes, not chips."

 Chapter 214

    Time passed quickly. Three days and two nights, dads grew up with their children from the initial expectation to the later helplessness and confusion.


    Learned to braid, learned to take care of children, learned simple meals, and more importantly, realized that children grew up much faster than they imagined.


    While everything is still in time, give more company to your children and think more about what your children need after necessary work.


    After the autumn outing, dad and the children returned to the original life track, the same but different.


    It''s a new day. Last year''s autumn clothes are a little shorter this year. Xuanxuan is just the age of growing up. She can''t wear many clothes before. She doesn''t feel together every day, but when she sees the smaller clothes, she suddenly feels that the child is growing too fast.


    Han Mo took Xuanxuan''s little hand and walked in the direction of the rising sun. "Dad, can we often go to the village in autumn in the future? I really like little yellow chicken. "


    "Of course, Xuanxuan can go whenever she wants, but her father is not sure if he will meet the little yellow chicken." Han Mo said softly.


    The little guy was very surprised. His big clear eyes stared big and round, "why can''t you meet the little yellow chicken."


    "Maybe the little yellow chicken will have grown up by then." Han Mo explained patiently.


    Xuanxuan looked at her father suspiciously, "Xuanxuan hasn''t grown up yet. How can they grow up? The little yellow chicken is still so small."


    Xuanxuan didn''t understand that the little yellow chicken had a much faster growth cycle than her. Just like many parents never realized that their children would grow up so quickly. When they suddenly found out one day, they only remembered the beauty when their children could still be held in their arms.


    "Hey, Dad Xuanxuan." Han Mo had just sent Xuanxuan to the kindergarten when she was stopped by Xiaohu''s mother.


    Xiaohu''s mother caught up with Han Mo and asked, "Dad Xuanxuan, what happened to your autumn outing? Father Xiaohu seems to have changed. Isn''t going to the countryside for autumn outing to educate his children? It''s like his father has been educated. "


    Han Mo thought that Xiaohu''s father must have been inspired and reflected, but he didn''t contact again after that. If it hadn''t been asked by Xiaohu''s mother, he didn''t know that Xiaohu''s father really began to change after he came home. He said with great interest, "what''s the matter?"


    "In the past, his father always came home very late and didn''t come back until he finished handling things in the company. Now his father always sent some of his work to his assistant to work at home and play with his children. The most incredible thing is that he can cook. Although he does very ordinary, it''s amazing enough. I''ve known him for so many years and haven''t seen him come back from the kitchen and autumn outing, Cooking in an apron. "


    "Isn''t that good?" Han Mo said with a smile.


    Mother tiger frowned, "good is good, but it''s a little abnormal."


    Han Mo believes that since Xiaohu''s father wants to understand some truth, he will stick to it all the time. "If he gets used to it, he won''t feel abnormal."


    Little tiger''s mother looked at Han Mo''s back and remembered this sentence, "habit? No way. " She shook her head and didn''t believe that Xiaohu''s father would stick to it all the time.


    ......


    Han Mo left the kindergarten and went directly to sichen media.


    "Is Meng Si there?" Han Mo asked casually when he saw that Xiao pangxie had just hurried out of Meng Si''s office.


    "Yes, Mr. Meng is inside." Little Ponzi''s expression was very complex and wanted to stop talking.


    Originally, he didn''t want to ask more, but little pangxie''s expression was too strange. Han Mo looked at him strangely and asked, "what''s Mengsi doing?"


    Little pangxie glanced back at the office, covered his mouth and whispered, "President Meng is experiencing sadness and joy."


    "Sad and happy?" Han Mo repeated it strangely.


    Pang Xie shrugged. "Yes, Mr. Meng doesn''t know what he''s looking at. He smiles, cries and claps his hands." He pointed to the office.


    Han Mo glanced sideways. Meng Si was running his nose, tears and words in his mouth.


    "Look, I''m right. Brother Han, please go in. I''ll get another box of paper for president Meng. " Then little Ponzi ran away.


    Han Mo had already sat down in the chair opposite Meng Si before he found someone coming.


    Meng Si wiped his nose hard. "Little Mo Mo, you are so perfect."


    "Huh?" Meng Si cried and said this sentence, which made Han Mo a little confused.


    "I suddenly want to have a child." Meng Si put his hands together and tilted slightly beside his face. His expression was quite ambiguous.


    "Ah?" Han Mo couldn''t understand what Meng Si was talking about.


    "You said our children..."


    "Stop, it''s your child. I already have a daughter." Han Mo hurriedly interrupted Meng Si before he finished. He can''t let Meng Si have any more unrealistic fantasies. Listening to Meng Si''s words, his pores are empty.


    Meng Si smashed his mouth and put his hands back on the table. "Why are you so stingy? I can''t want to be a godfather for Xuanxuan. Besides, I can adopt a child. Why should we be so clear."


    Han Mo was a little speechless. "It''s better to distinguish this kind of thing."


    Meng Si rolled his eyes. "Cut, be stingy." He turned the computer screen in the direction of Han Mo, "I was watching this just now. I watched it twice. The documentary about your Xuanxuan kindergarten autumn outing moved me to run out of a box of paper towels. It''s real, too real."


    Han Mo didn''t expect Meng Si to watch the documentary. At first, Wang Lei wanted to edit and compare the documentary, but later, considering that the dads did not perform as expected and there was a big gap from what he initially thought, he gave up. The documentary was only sent to every parent participating in the autumn outing as a souvenir.


    This video has not been leaked. How can Meng Si have it in his hand.


    Han Mo looked at Meng Si with an interrogative expression, "how did you have this video?"


    Meng Si turned the computer screen back and said proudly, "of course I have to try my best to get a documentary from our little Mo Mo."


    Han Mo glanced at Meng Si and didn''t stop for a second. He stood up and left.


    "Well, I said, I have something to do with you. Wang Xiaohu, Xiao Xuanxuan''s classmate. His father Wang Qi funded a poor primary school in your autumn village. "


    Han Mo felt a little surprised. After thinking about it, he thought it was reasonable. It was nothing to subsidize a primary school with Wang Qi''s worth.


    Meng Si continued, "the kitchen god is coming. Each issue of the program has a theme. A professional is invited to cook with a star. In the latest issue, their theme is love starts from the tip of the tongue. To put it bluntly, it is cooking for children in poor primary schools. One of the investors of their program is Wang Qi, and he showed me the documentary."


    "The theme is good." Han Mo said casually.


    "Well, it''s good, so I''ll help you next. You''re the star of this episode."

 Chapter 215

    "Me?" Han Mo was a little surprised.


    Meng Si was also worried that Han Mo''s cooking was a short board. In fact, the program team didn''t have high requirements for Stars'' cooking, but hoped that stars could show their faces and increase the ratings of the program. As for the quality of cooking, don''t be too bad. The program has a theme, but the dishes are freely played by stars and well-known chefs, and generally stars will prepare in advance, So the response of previous programs was good.


    "Don''t worry. It''s said that it''s a competition between star guests and professional chefs, but people''s professional will release water and won''t embarrass the guests. You can''t lose this face and keep your heart in your stomach." Meng Si waved his hand charmingly and approached the chair leisurely.


    Meng Si continued, "in fact, when I first received the invitation, I was worried that you couldn''t cook, but I didn''t worry at all after watching your video. I don''t mind going to your house for dinner every day."


    "I mind." Han Mo said directly.


    Meng Si would say something useless after he said it seriously, and Han Mo''s attitude towards these useless things is that he won''t leave at all.


    "You! Cut, be stingy. " Meng Si turned his eyes and raised a hand to fan his face. "I''m so angry, I''m so angry. Both of them are so heartless, little Pang Xie. My paper smoke. Come on."


    When Pang Xie, who had been hiding at the door, heard the boss call him, he hurried into the dogleg. He only hated that brother Han didn''t stay in there for a while.


    Han Mo went home to find the previous programs of the kitchen god. As Meng Si said, it is not a confrontation game. Most of them are for the stars to show themselves, and then share the live details. There is no special requirement to maintain the ratings by relying on the free fans of the stars. In fact, many viewers feel great as long as they see that the stars can cook. The stars are also people, There''s nothing strange about cooking a meal.


    Han Mo turns off the video of Kitchen God and opens wechat. Although he doesn''t send wechat, he has begun to occasionally look at the content of wechat, not his own, but the recent developments of Shuya.


    Suddenly, a video attracted Han Mo''s attention. This is a clip of two interview clips. Two female stars responded differently to the same question. There are too many ill intentioned and rhythmic we media accounts, just to create a lifelong topic out of nothing. Originally, Han Mo never paid attention to this kind of thing.


    But he couldn''t help watching this video, because one of the female stars was Shuya.


    "You were originally scheduled to play the No. 1 TV series" the legend of the Red Princess ", but Luna was replaced in the list of main creators released today. What does sister Shuya think of the incident of being robbed by Luna?"


    The face of the reporter who asked questions could not be seen in the video. Standing behind the camera, the reporter could only see Shuya holding a pile of microphones and microphones held by others, all facing Shuya.


    "Thank you for your concern. I haven''t received the invitation of the legend of the Red Princess from the beginning to the end. It''s all random speculation. Therefore, no matter who the TV series starring is, it has nothing to do with me, let alone being robbed. Let''s stop guessing." Shuya said and showed her signature smile. She was gentle and polite. She couldn''t see the waves in her heart at all.


    "But Mr. Zhang Liguo, the director of the legend of the red imperial concubine, once hinted that the type of the red imperial concubine in his mind, everyone thought that the red imperial concubine was talking about you. Later, when someone asked Mr. Zhang whether the starring candidate had been determined to be you, he didn''t deny it." The reporter continued to tangle with this topic and did not give up.


    "Hint? Assumptions? It''s all speculation. I can''t answer it. Thank you. " Shuya still has a calm expression.


    Behind her came Peng Ye''s strong voice, "that''s all for today''s interview. Thank you for your hard work." Then he escorted Shuya out of the crowd.


    The first video ends here. Han Mo frowns slightly. He hasn''t heard that Shuya was robbed by others. Actresses compete secretly and rob each other''s roles from time to time. It''s no wonder in the performing arts circle.


    If a young actor who has just started his career is robbed of his role, it is very possible, but Shuya has lived in the front line, and it is really strange to be robbed again. No wonder these reporters are so active, and this topic is highly discussed.


    The second video then bounced out, with a sudden change in the painting style. In the video, there was a very attractive woman. The reporter asked almost the same questions. Han Mo guessed that this was Luna mentioned by the reporter just now.


    When she said the first English word, Han Mo turned off the video.


    Just wanted to call Shuya and ask, suddenly the mobile phone rang.


    Peng Ye''s name beats on the screen. She seldom calls Han Mo, but she just calls at this bone node. Han Mo is afraid that something has happened to Shuya, so she quickly connects the phone.


    "Did Shuya find you?" Peng Ye''s hurried voice reached the phone.


    Han Mo Ningmei said, "no, I haven''t seen Shuya."


    "Where has the dead girl gone? Don''t say it first. I''ll find it myself." Peng Ye hung up in a hurry.


    At this time, Han Mo has walked out of the door. Just seeing the news, Shu Ya disappeared. If he hadn''t lost contact for a long time, Peng Ye wouldn''t think of calling Han Mo to connect these things. Han Mo is very worried.


    Directly dial Shuya''s phone, "the phone you dialed is turned off, please redial later..."


    Han Mo played several times with this result. He kept remembering where Shuya might go. Shuya has been involved in the performing arts circle for several years. He should have seen and heard a lot of such secret operations. He shouldn''t have such a big reaction. Han Mo is afraid that there are other secrets he doesn''t know.


    Han Mo drives around the street aimlessly, but he doesn''t dare to stop. It''s better to look around on the road than to stay in place. Han Mo will be more worried when he stops.


    Suddenly Han Mo remembered a place in his mind. He was not sure about it, but there was always a feeling that Shuya might go.


    He drove all the way to Beidu Conservatory of music. The security guard stopped Han mo. he reported the name of Han Jun''s student Liu as last time.


    The vice president''s friend security guard must have given face, but... He frowned slightly, touched the back of his head while looking at the details of Han Mo''s registration, and said strangely, "how can he be president Liu''s friend again."


    "Again? So a friend of president Liu came to see him just now. Who is it? Why didn''t you register? " Han Mo immediately thought of Shuya and looked for the registration book, but he didn''t see Shuya''s name.


    The security guard smiled shyly, "I asked for a group photo of her and forgot to register. It''s a big star..." before he finished, Han Mo rushed out of the guard room directly.


    There can be no mistake. It must be Shuya. She thinks the same as herself. Here, campus, where the dream begins, Shuya!


    Han Mo ran all the way to the rehearsal room where he took Shuya and Xuanxuan for the first time. He hurried out of the elevator. Suddenly, he slowed down. There was no one in the rehearsal room during class. The corridor was very quiet, but music came from the room at the end of the corridor.


    Along the music, Han Mo walked slowly, hoping but uneasy. He took out his mobile phone and dialed Shuya again. "The phone you dialed..." was the same voice. He put his mobile phone back on his body.


    The music sound is getting closer and closer, until you clearly feel the familiar music sound and breath in the door, but you can''t see the people who once danced under this music. A trace of loss crossed Han Mo''s eyebrows and gently pushed the door open.

 Chapter 216

    Han Mo gently pushed the door open and saw Shu Ya sitting in the corner of the rehearsal room.


    She was thinking about something, thoughtfully, staring blankly at a point in front of her toes.


    Han Mo didn''t disturb her. He quietly walked to Shuya and sat down.


    "The last time you brought me and Xuanxuan here, I recalled my college days again. After so many years, time is really fast." Shuya no longer looks at the front of her toes, but she still looks at the front with a smile.


    "Yes, Yuxuan is four years old." Han Mo couldn''t help laughing at Xuanxuan''s small appearance.


    Shuya didn''t speak any more. The two sat together, and the air was quiet.


    Han Mo knows that Shuya must be in a bad mood. He doesn''t want to take the initiative to ask. He just wants to accompany her. Although he doesn''t know what happened, Han Mo can guess that it must be related to what was said in today''s interview.


    Originally, I was afraid that Shuya would cry when she hid alone. As a result, I underestimated Shuya. Except that she seemed to have something on her mind, it was no different from usual.


    "I still remember that in southern Jiangsu, in a room similar to this rehearsal room, you said that your ideal is to be a star and don''t want to play the piano all your life like my father. I said I just want to be an ordinary office worker and don''t want to compete for fame and wealth. You still laugh that I have no ideal. I''m a salted fish that can dance. " Shuya smiles with a low eyebrow and twinkles like stars in Youmei''s eyes.


    Han Mo gave a light "um".


    Shuya continued, "in fact, I was still laughing at you in my heart at that time. The dream was too far away. But your dream has come true and your mentality is getting better and better. Han Mo, you''ve changed. You''ve made me a little worship. "


    Han Mo sneered, "shouldn''t you always worship me?"


    "Smelly beauty, when I was a child, I was not sensible. I couldn''t worship you when I saw you on stage. Later, when I fell in love, I knew your virtues and didn''t worship at all." Shuya smiled and curled her mouth.


    Han Mo picked the corner of his eye, "it seems that I want to keep high and cold, keep distance and mystery, and let you worship me all the time."


    "Cut, virtue." Shuya rolled her eyes gently.


    Seeing Shuya laughing all the time, Han Mo quietly put down some of her hanging heart. Han Mo still didn''t take the initiative to ask Shuya why she hid here alone.


    The two people recalled the past and ran into each other. It took only a short time from the initial Shuya faint sadness to the later silence and silence, and then to the laughter at the moment.


    Quiet company at any time is a good medicine for caring for your lover.


    Shuya just laughed at Han mo. in fact, Han Mo can''t tell jokes, but he feels in a good mood no matter what he says. Suddenly Shuya put away the smile on her face, and there was no lonely look in her eyes.


    "Did you see those reports? I was robbed of my role by Luna. " Shuya said this as if she were talking about other people''s things. After that, she smiled at Han mo.


    "I saw it, but you denied it." Han Mo said what he saw. In fact, he knew it might be true.


    "Of course, I have to deny it. Do I have to say that I was really robbed of my role? It''s so shameless." Shu Ya sighed softly. In fact, I have prepared for this TV play for half a year. In order to play the young red imperial concubine, I have lost 15 kilograms. "


    Han Mo couldn''t help staring. He thought Shu Yaqing had lost a lot of weight recently and asked her to eat more, but he didn''t know it was for this reason.


    "At that time, director Zhang first found me and told me that he wanted to create another miracle with this TV play. Although the script was not the best, he was confident to cooperate with me to realize his dream. When Mr. Zhang was young, he had several classic film and television dramas. Later, he was in a downturn for more than ten years. This time, he also wanted to fight again at the age of 60 and retire with honor. "


    Han Mo listened to Shuya quietly. He was not familiar with Zhang Liguo, but he heard about his works when he was young. Later, he didn''t know why he disappeared. He directed some works, but the response was general.


    However, Han Mo doesn''t understand. Since Zhang Liguo is optimistic about Shuya and doesn''t know Luna, Han Mo can''t evaluate other people''s acting skills. In terms of temperament, it is obvious that Shuya is more suitable than Luna in ancient costume.


    Shu Ya shook her head. "It''s meaningless to say these now. Luna is a red imperial concubine. It''s already a fact."


    Han Mo bypassed Shuya''s back with an arm, gently put it on her shoulder, gently patted and asked, "but since Zhang Liguo wants you to play the Red Princess, why do you suddenly change to Luna."


    "I don''t know the specific reason. I just heard from sister Peng that the producer has always asked to use Luna as the female number one, but director Zhang refused. In fact, I didn''t know I was replaced until the crew announced the list of main creators this morning."


    It was obvious that this incident could not produce any waves for Shuya. At first, it was unacceptable. It was also because suddenly, he was the last one to know that he had been replaced, and then he was chased by reporters to see jokes. He could not be angry, but also very atmospheric. It seemed that all this had never happened.


    Han Mo just wants Shuya to be happy. To tell the truth, Shuya started to be an actor because she had to support her family. Now she doesn''t need to go out to work. Han Mo can also make her and Xuanxuan live well.


    Han Mo leaned lightly against the wall, put his hand on Shuya''s shoulder and asked softly, "do you want to play the legend of the red imperial concubine?"


    Shuya didn''t think about it and replied, "of course," the legend of the Red Princess "is a big female TV play. It''s still the first struggle history of such a strong female in China. Moreover, there are many palace duels, which are very interesting and test the acting skills. In fact, I began to want to take this TV play in order to shock the post TV awards. "


    Shuya has nothing to say in front of Han mo. she directly tells her little secret that Peng Ye has not said in her heart. She always says she doesn''t care about awards. In fact, how many people really don''t care. After the movie, she affirms an actor''s acting skills, and some honors are much more important than money.


    Shuya poured out all her words and suddenly became clear. She took a long sigh of relief and felt much more comfortable. "Let''s go. I''m fine. I''m in a better mood to tell you."


    "I didn''t expect you to have a dream." Han Mo joked.


    "Of course, there is no difference between dreams and salted fish." Shuya pouted playfully.


    "Salted fish that can dance?"


    "Annoying!" Shuya, don''t come here and don''t look at Han mo.


    Han Mo bowed his head and remained silent for a moment, "I will help you realize your wish."


    "What?" Shuya was stunned and didn''t quite hear what Han Mo said.


    Han Mo is not used to making promises before things are done. He smiles and shakes his head. He doesn''t speak anymore. He takes the lead in getting up and pulls Shuya up again.


    "By the way, I saw the documentary about your autumn outing with Xuanxuan and gave you full marks." Shuya said proudly.


    "Why did you watch this documentary?" Han Mo was so surprised that only the fathers who participated in the event had a documentary. Why did Meng Si and Shu Ya watch it, and he didn''t give the documentary? Where did Shu Ya watch it.


    "Peng Ye showed it to me. This morning, she sent me a video file saying that Meng Si had a wind to have a baby with her. I saw that this was not a video of autumn outing in kindergarten." Shuya said in tears and laughter.


    Han Mo also smiled and shook his head. He suddenly thought of the scene of looking for Meng Sishi in the morning. It is estimated that he asked Peng ye to have a child. After being rejected, he saw that everyone said to have a child.

 Chapter 217

    Han Mo La Shuya stood up and didn''t feel anything. When she saw the blush on Shuya''s face, she found the warmth in her palm, smiled and didn''t loosen it.


    Suddenly Han Mo remembered Peng ye, "call Peng Ye. She''s worried about you."


    Shuya''s brain is blank. She doesn''t care about Peng ye at all. Reminded by Han Mo, she remembers that she hasn''t contacted Peng ye for several hours. She and Peng ye are together almost all the time except eating and sleeping. Even if there are personal things, she will tell Peng Ye. She has never lost contact for so long as today. Peng ye must be crazy.


    Thinking of this, Shuya quickly picked up her mobile phone and dialed Mr. Peng.


    As soon as the phone was called, the other party answered in seconds. It must be Peng Yezheng who called Shuya countless times with the phone. He turned it off. He just saw Shuya''s name and quickly clicked to connect.


    "You stinky girl, where have you been? Do you know I blew up the phone. What a big thing you can''t tell me. You have to run out alone. What''s a role? In the future, good resource sister will help you fight. You can tell me if you''re unhappy, but you dare to turn it off. I''m so angry. Do you know how worried I am about you? " Peng Ye''s voice was very loud. He said it like a roaring firecracker. He took a long breath. His nervous heart finally relaxed and his voice became softer. "Hey, I know you''re unhappy and I''m not happy. This time it''s my carelessness. It''s all my fault."


    Shuya''s heart became hot and her nose became sour. At that time, she just couldn''t turn around. She wanted to find a place to hide and go quietly. Unexpectedly, she told Peng ye that she turned off her mobile phone in order not to be disturbed. Now it''s too bad to think about it. For so many years, Peng Ye is not only her agent, but also her relatives. She takes good care of her both in work and life.


    Obviously he was wrong. He left without saying a word and turned off his mobile phone, but Peng ye said self reproach. Shu Ya felt even more guilty when she heard this. She quickly said, "sister Peng, I''m sorry."


    Peng Ye''s character was straight and his voice was loud. He was just gentle. When he heard Shu Ya''s sorry words, his anger came up again, "fart sorry, where are you? I''ll pick you up."


    Han Mo on the other side of the phone took Peng Ye''s words to the bottom of his ears and coughed subconsciously.


    From beginning to end, Han Mo did not loosen Shuya''s hand. From taking out his mobile phone to connecting the phone, he allowed Shuya to complete these actions clumsily with one hand.


    Because they had been holding each other, they were very close. Han Mo''s cough was just heard by Peng Ye. It must not be a passer-by coughing. It was obvious that they could not be heard any closer. She asked alertly, "who are you with?"


    Originally, Peng Ye was worried that Shuya was in danger alone. In total, this was a private meeting with others! No, wait, private meeting? Shuya, man? It''s impossible. Well, in addition to her loyal Han Mo, I can''t imagine any male animals around Shuya.


    Peng Ye was thinking. Shuya''s soft voice came from the receiver, "Korean ink."


    Peng Ye immediately turned her eyes. She had called Han mo before. At that time, Han Mo was not with Shuya. It is estimated that she had just found them. The key is that both of them have no conscience. If they find someone, they don''t know to say it. It makes her anxious alone, but she doesn''t worry when she knows that Han Mo is around Shuya.


    "Put the boy on the phone." Peng ye said in a long tone. Shuya hesitated and gave the phone to Han mo.


    Han Mo was stunned. He didn''t expect Shuya to call himself. He guessed that Peng ye might want to talk to him. He took the phone with his other hand that didn''t hold Shuya.


    Calmly said, "I''m Han mo."


    In fact, Peng Ye didn''t like Han mo before. At that time, he always felt that Han Mo was a parasite waiting to die. However, with his repeated contact with Han Mo and his constant surprises, Peng Ye wondered whether he had looked away before. Now Han Mo is the most real Han mo.


    Peng Ye didn''t speak immediately. He was silent for a moment. It seemed that he had a lot of words, but he swallowed it back. Finally, he coughed and said slowly, "take good care of Shuya and don''t let her be wronged." Then hang up.


    Han Mo gave Shuya his cell phone and said nothing.


    Shuya was curious about what Peng ye said to Han mo. in the past, Peng ye would never take the initiative to have any intersection with Han mo. even if she later found that Han Mo had so many advantages, she just kept a distance. Therefore, Peng Ye''s initiative to ask to talk to Han Mo must be something important.


    "What did sister Peng tell you?" Shuya blinked her big innocent eyes, which were the same as Xuanxuan''s. The difference was that Xuanxuan would have such eyes all the time, and Shuya would show them only in front of Han mo.


    Han Mo thought for a moment and said, "she said to make you listen to me and don''t run around in the future."


    "Listen to you? It''s impossible. Sister Peng wouldn''t say that. " Shuya knew that Han Mo was teasing her again and deliberately wanted to break away from Han Mo''s hand. Before the break away action could be implemented, she was pulled back by Han mo. Shuya was unprepared, stumbled and rushed directly into Han Mo''s arms.


    Han Mo smiled.


    Shuya pushed and didn''t push away, so she obediently snuggled up beside Han mo.


    In the evening, Shuya will also participate in the recording of a program, although she doesn''t want to go, because the program not only invited her, but also invited Luna. She promised that the recording of the program was a month ago. At that time, she didn''t know that there would be an accident in the legend of the Red Princess. Now think about it, Luna may have carefully planned at that time.


    Fortunately, there is only one period. Even if you endure for an hour or two at most, you can''t go without signing the contract. This is not only a matter of money, but also credibility. After all, you have to mix in the circle in the future.


    Peng ye and Zeng Ying went directly to the TV station when they knew that Shuya and Han mo were together.


    At the gate of the TV station, Han Mo took the initiative to get off and open the door for Shuya. This move is just a gentleman''s behavior in ordinary people. It''s nothing strange. But in the gathering place of TV stations, Han Mo''s behavior of driving Shuya off and opening the door is too imaginative.


    Shu Ya was surprised and quickly armed herself before getting off the bus. She was not unwilling to disclose her relationship with Han mo. it was mainly because it was not the time. If this kind of news was exposed by the media, it would cause a huge reaction. People with ulterior motives would take the opportunity to wipe out the big composition. She didn''t want her child to be deeply involved in public opinion.


    If she wants to open the relationship, she hopes to take the initiative to open it at the right time to minimize all the impact.


    Han Mo and Shuya have long had a tacit understanding in this regard, but he is used to opening the door for Shuya and doesn''t care too much. Fortunately, he is also relatively low-key and fast, and won''t attract any attention. When Shuya gets off, Han Mo returns to the driver''s seat.


    "Can you do it alone?" Han Mo is still a little worried about Shuya. He knows that Luna will participate in the program recording with Shuya today.


    As like as two peas in the face, Xuan Xuan smiles and says, "when she gets mixed up on the road, she still wants to knock on the producer''s door and ask for a line."


    Han Mo was amused by Shuya''s words. At the moment, Shuya is very cute and domineering, but it is too different from the image of fairy sister on the screen. But Han Mo prefers the woman in front of him.


    PS: thanks to Diao cicada on the swing for her ten thousand rewards, as well as the soul eulogizing a dream mwen197646, Lin, who is infinitely charming and handsome. It was only after being reminded that the rabbit forgot to thank him in the past. From today on, I will remember that shame ing~ including the little friends who didn''t thank him in the past all hugged meimoda.

 Chapter 218

    Han Mo looked at Shuya''s domineering back and walked straight into the TV station before he left at ease.


    Peng ye and Zeng Ying had been waiting for Shuya downstairs for a long time. When they saw that Han Mo dared to get out of the car to open the door for Shuya, they almost lost their chin. Fortunately, Han Mo''s car stopped at the back door. It was remote and there was no shelter. If there were paparazzi, Peng Ye looked around and there were no suspicious people.


    When Shuya came in, she was sandwiched between Peng ye and Zeng Ying, one left and one right, looking like extorting a confession by torture.


    "Miss Shuya, do you have anything to say to us?" Peng Ye has a bad smile on his face.


    "Sister Shuya, tell me how brother-in-law Han Mo rescued you from the trough of life just now. Didn''t you kiss goodbye in the car just now?" Zeng Ying excitedly took Shuya''s arm and tried to ask some hot news from Shuya''s mouth.


    Shuya knew that they were not kind here. Everyone gave a white eye and didn''t answer.


    "In a hurry, we..." Zeng Ying, learning from Shuya, held a hollow fist, pretended to hold a microphone and performed in the corridor.


    "Han Mo''s song is well written. I''m touched by every sentence. You can tell me what happened today. Tell your sisters about your college days." Peng Ye retreated and said that in fact, she had long wanted to know how Han Mo and Shuya knew each other. What unforgettable love happened in college can make Shuya resolutely follow Han Mo to the north to suffer.


    Shuya ignored them and strode forward. Zeng Ying sang loudly, and Peng Ye spoke loudly.


    "In a hurry, only sister Shuya sings best. Others don''t like it." Luna suddenly appeared at the end of the corridor and walked in the direction of Shuya.


    She is not tall, wearing a pair of 11cm high heels is as tall as Shuya, who is only wearing flat shoes at the moment. Take a closer look, Shuya may be a little taller.


    Because of her lack of height, Luna will wear high heels wherever she goes. Over time, her feet are deformed and it''s strange to walk. However, in order to cover up her strange walking posture, she tries her best to swing her waist when she walks, which seems even more unnatural. However, some investors who think by the lower body will think it''s sexy.


    Luna''s debut has only been two years. The previous year and a half she knocked on the doors of various directors and producers, trying to upgrade herself from the 18th line to the 17th line just for one or two lines.


    However, in the past six months, she suddenly had a lot of resources in her hands and mixed up in foreign blockbusters. After returning home, the topic kept on and suddenly became popular. Now she has become a topic queen and a red carpet star. She shows everywhere. She suffers from little representation and can only rely on some TV programs to attract attention.


    That''s why she attaches so much importance to the role of the legend of the Red Princess and wants to get the position of female number one at all costs.


    Luna is in her early twenties and four years younger than Shuya. However, because of poor maintenance and heavy makeup, she looks several years older than Shuya. She has come to Shuya while talking. The demon red lips provoke a smile and slightly lower her eyebrows, "sister Shuya is good."


    She deliberately bit her sister very hard.


    Shu Ya didn''t care. She didn''t want to spend more time with her. It''s meaningless to do these famous things off the stage. Except what she had to say on the stage, Shu Ya didn''t want to spend any time with this woman. She just nodded a little, even if she said hello.


    However, Luna doesn''t give up. Most villains will wag their tails to show off when they are in power. Obviously, Luna doesn''t fall into the vulgar routine. After all, she belongs to the ranks of ordinary villains.


    "It''s my sister''s honor to record the program with sister Shuya today." Every cell in Luna''s face is elaborately interpreting a perfect green tea bitch.


    Peng ye and Zeng Ying are disgusted. Zeng Ying is just an assistant, but she swallows her words. But Peng ye can''t bear it. Luna not only grabs the role by despicable means, but also sells small things in front of Shuya. How disgusting it really is. If she can bear it, she can''t bear the word "Ye".


    In this kind of place, if you don''t pay attention, you will be maliciously discredited. It''s not your fear. It''s mainly the fear of affecting Shuya. Peng Ye repressed his heart and wanted to slap the small flame in the past. He politely said, "Miss Luna, just call us Shuya teacher directly. Don''t call us sister or sister. This is not in the garden."


    "Oh, look what master Peng said. People just respect their older sister. If sister Shuya cares about the name of sister, I won''t call her." Luna dragged her voice pitifully, her eyes full of grievances.


    Zeng Ying looked at Luna with her mouth tilted and spat in her heart, "this is the essence of drama. There is drama in the wrinkles around her eyes."


    Peng Ye''s breathing obviously increased. The hand originally carrying Shuya''s arm was ready to move. Shuya felt the explosive power on Peng ye, quietly stretched out a hand and pressed Peng Ye''s hand on his arm again.


    Shuya smiled playfully, "the audience doesn''t see how old you are on your ID card, but just how old your face looks. Sister, please let me go." Then he walked straight through Luna.


    Luna felt hurt when her sister poked her. She wanted to continue to say something, but she didn''t know what to say. She was hurt and speechless.


    "Luna, why are you here? I''m looking for you everywhere." Agent Wu Shan hurried over.


    "Give me the mirror."


    "What?"


    "Mirror, the mirror in your bag." Luna shouted.


    Wu Shan was stunned by the roar. She quickly took out a small mirror from her bag and handed it to Luna.


    Luna took the mirror angrily, looked at it left and right, "where am I old? Am I old? Am I old? " Originally wanted to use the advantage of age to annoy Shuya, but she was turned back by Shuya''s word. Luna subconsciously clenched her fist as she looked at the direction they left.


    The clothes have been changed. Shuya sits in the dressing room to make up.


    "Sister Shuya, you were really good just now. Luna didn''t say a word." Zeng Ying clapped her hands.


    Peng ye said while eating snacks, "if Shuya hadn''t stopped me, I would have slapped her and made her fat. I wish her a hand."


    "This kind of person has nothing to show off in front of sister Shuya except age. Ha ha, you''re right. Who has nothing to show his ID card to others? We don''t judge it from face. Sister Shuya looks much smaller than her."


    Shuya doesn''t pay attention to these at all. For actors, acting is much more important than appearance.


    "Mr. Shuya, the program still has 15 minutes to start." The program director politely reminded.


    Shuya nodded politely.


    The staff of the program group have been in place. The studio is full of audience. The name of the program "Goddess has an appointment" is written on the big screen.


    This program will invite two female stars as guests in each issue. It is an old interview program, in which there will be some interaction.


    Shuya and Luna are sitting on the sofa in the center of the stage, and the host is making the final communication with them. Although it is a recording and broadcasting program, they also hope to do it as smoothly as possible.

 Chapter 219

    The communication with the host is over and the program is about to begin.


    The audience flashed Shuya''s famous brand, and a small number of luminous words wrote Luna''s name. Although two female guests were invited in each episode of the program, they were all the main guests, while the other guests were relatively junior and would play a foil role in the program. In this episode, Shuya was the main guest sitting on the sofa closer to the host.


    In the past, another guest will cooperate with the main guest relatively. After all, the qualification and popularity are there. This kind of guest method of one host and one pair has been implemented in the goddess''s appointment for many years, and there will be no two strong players to steal the limelight. The broadcasting effect has been good and the ratings are stable.


    Everything is ready. The makeup artists seize the last minute to make up for the two guests.


    The director asked whether each seat was in good condition in the headset. The host and guests were already sitting on the stage.


    The final countdown.


    5ˇ˘ Four, three, two, one, start.


    All three of them are very professional. Originally, they had different expressions on their faces, either exaggerated, calm or dignified, but when they heard the beginning, they adjusted to their best state.


    The first applause was recorded in advance, not because the audience was suck at this stage, mainly for the better performance of the program, so the recording of the same applause would be held before the beginning of each period.


    After that, the host reads the advertisement according to the teleprompter. As long as the gold owner does not change, each issue is the same. The host reads the words very quickly.


    "I''m glad to have the two goddesses of our goddess covenant today, Shuya and Luna. Next, please say hello to everyone." The host''s name is Ye Jing. She has been the host since the start of the program. Ye Jing doesn''t speak very fast. She is very fat and has affinity. She is also good at grasping the key points of the guests and deeply excavating some topics. It is because of her that the ratings of the program have always been good. She can survive in similar programs and keep ahead.


    Shuya still maintained her consistent style. She raised her arm slightly and waved to the front, "Hello, everyone."


    Generally, at the beginning of the program, whether extroverted or introverted, they will be relatively low-key. It is basically the conventional way of greeting Shuya, but there are always a small group of people


    Luna suddenly stood up from her seat, put her hands together on her left waist, bent her knees and squatted, "Luna sends greetings to the audience friends."


    Ye Jing, the host, was also surprised, but the reaction was fast and quickly took the lead in clapping. "Luna is lively and lovely, and the way of greeting is also very creative."


    As we all know, this is the way women salute in the Qing Dynasty, which coincides with the background of her upcoming TV play.


    Peng ye and Zeng Ying both sat under the stage. Seeing Luna''s "performance", they couldn''t help but curl their lips, "NIMA, it''s so fast to get into the play."


    Before signing up for this program, Luna knew she would be a deputy guest, and the remuneration must be no better than Shuya. Luna was jealous, but she still signed up. She would not give up every opportunity to show her face.


    Luna sat down slowly, looked at Shuya with her eyebrows, and said in her heart, "no matter where I sit, I will be the most watched."


    Shuya chuckled and didn''t respond. She knew Luna''s purpose was just to impress the public.


    Ye Jing then smiled and said, "if I''m not wrong, Luna just used the salute method used by women in the Qing Dynasty. Your upcoming TV drama legend of the red princess is also in this dynasty, isn''t it? "


    Luna is to let the host bring the topic to her new play. Before yesterday, all her topics were only the Dragon suit that she had played and the hyped news. All this changed after the release of the list of creators of the legend of the Red Princess yesterday. Luna believes that this role will change her life.


    As she guessed, the host would ask questions about the role, and Luna quickly seized the opportunity. Although the host just asked casually without delving into the topic, the program also has a process and a certain rhythm. Some questions are asked casually. In fact, the guests only need to answer yes or no, right or wrong, which is just a multiple-choice question, It''s not a question and answer at all. But how could Luna miss any chance to talk about the new play at the moment.


    Luna slightly lowered her head, made a shy expression and lifted her hair on her shoulder. "Yes, my new play legend of the red imperial concubine was created under the background of the Qing Dynastyˇ°


    The main guest of this program is Shuya. As the host, Ye Jing is asking questions. The first question must revolve around Shuya and then start slowly. Therefore, Luna, who asked her casually, gave a positive answer, which is over. Ye Jing just wanted to enter the first formal question and take the rhythm and go through the process. Before she could speak, Luna said it again.


    "In fact, to tell you the truth, I didn''t expect director Zhang to choose me, but since everyone thinks I am the most suitable for the role of red imperial concubine, I will live up to everyone''s expectations and play the role of red imperial concubine." Luna said high sounding, but she bit the words "most suitable" very hard.


    Ye Jing will certainly ask about the upcoming TV series, but not at this time. She doesn''t want her rhythm to be disturbed. She just said, "congratulations to Luna on finding the right role."


    "Yes, thank you. The director and the creative team think I''m suitable for this role." Luna repeatedly stressed that others think she is suitable. The implication is that Shuya has been replaced and Shuya is not suitable.


    Ye Jing just smiled this time, didn''t answer, continued her question and said, "one of the songs I''ve heard most recently is the hurried year in Shuya''s new album. I don''t know why hearing this song always reminds me of my first love."


    "This song is originally about first love. I feel it every time I sing it. It''s a touch of shyness and beauty." Shuya simply said a few words.


    Ye Jing continued, "Shuya''s album has set a record for the sales of personal albums?"


    Shuya nodded slightly. "Among the several albums I''ve made, the results are the best."


    Luna''s excellence is that she will insert into other people''s topics at any time. "Teacher Shuya''s album is too popular. If a friend wants to buy one, he has to make an appointment to get it. Unfortunately, the main song is only one" hurry that year. " Others have said before that Shuya''s album can sell well only by one main song, and the others are chicken ribs. Those who say this must have ulterior motives, but they do bring a wave of black powder.


    Luna deliberately smiled and talked about the topic. She had ulterior motives. Ye Jing was close to them. She had felt an undercurrent surging and was weighing how to turn the topic.


    Shuya chuckled and said, "there are a lot of classic songs. Talking is better than nothing. Luna hasn''t started to enter the singing world yet."


    Luna choked, her face turned from white to red and from red to black, trying to suppress the embarrassing expression, "well, she hasn''t entered the singing world yet."


    In fact, it''s not that Luna doesn''t want to sing, but she does have five tones. Singing is extremely terrible. She has a little talent. She will never miss the opportunity to enter the singing world. However, Luna has tried to sing in some programs, and netizens call her hot ears. From then on, Luna dare not try to enter the singing world again.


    This sentence is better than nothing. It stabbed Luna''s heart. Even if she has only one classic title song, it is better than someone who hasn''t even released an album.


    After recording the program for more than an hour, Luna kept trying to compete for the right to speak and wanted to beat Shuya in the program, but every problem would be ignored by Shuya. It sounded like a low-key chat. Only Luna knew how painful she was beaten.


    Just after the program was recorded, Shuya dialed Han Mo''s phone. Han Mo in front of the computer heard the mobile phone ring and glanced at the screen. It was almost the time he predicted. It must be the end of the program recording.


    "How''s it going? Is it going well?" Han Mo''s eyes still fell on the computer screen.


    "It''s estimated that Luna doesn''t want to be on the show with me again in her life." Shuya said calmly.


    Han Mo knows his woman well. She is definitely not the kind of little sheep that will be pinched by others. Luna''s Taoism wants to fight Shu Ya and needs to practice for a few more years. Shuya won''t lose the fight on the surface, but she disdains to do the secret activities, but she can''t fight Luna.


    Then let Shuya continue to be a simple little girl. She doesn''t need to worry about the things behind her.


    Han Mo wants to talk with Shuya for a while, but he has something very important now. It is estimated that he will code all night in the evening.


    "Rest early after recording the program." Han Mo said directly.


    Shuya tooted her mouth. She wanted to talk to Han Mo more, "are you busy?"


    "Well, I''m a little busy now." Han Mo does have something more important than talking on the phone. Just tell the truth.


    Shuya was even more unhappy. "Then you''re busy. I won''t disturb you." Then he hung up the phone.


    Han Mo wanted to explain that before he opened his mouth, there was a voice from the receiver that the phone was hung up. He took his mobile phone and looked at the screen where the call had ended. Without too much expression, he quickly put down his mobile phone and his slender fingers continued to tap on the keyboard rapidly.


    Thank you, the leader of biluohuangquan, the ghost servant of desolation, the eye reading heart, the black rice bean, for the reward you have de vowed~

 Chapter 220

    Beidu just ran back in the morning and saw the email received in the mailbox. Originally, it was just opened casually. I didn''t expect it to be such a good work.


    After a casual glance, he became fascinated. He didn''t wipe his sweat and clothes. He read all the manuscripts in a down-to-earth manner. At the moment, he just wanted to know who sent the manuscript, but the sender only wrote two letters, HM. There''s no other clue.


    ˇ°HMŁżˇ± Zhang Liguo went through the names of all famous screenwriters in China, but he didn''t find anyone who followed the two letters.


    Zhang Liguo quickly dialed the phone of the deputy director, "search all the screenwriters in China. Is there any name related to HM? Yes, now, immediately, immediately, hurry up."


    Although it is too difficult to find a person just by two letters, he said a little embarrassed, "director Zhang, do you have any other clues? Your two letters are too abstract."


    "No, just these two letters. If you don''t find this man, you don''t have to come to me." Then he hung up the phone.


    Zhang Liguo knew the meaning of the play too well. He guessed that this part in his hand might only be a small part of the whole long story. There were still many foreshadows that had not been started. This small part was enough to attract him crazy.


    Before, I just thought the legend of the Red Princess was very good and novel, which was very different from other TV dramas, but after reading this story, I couldn''t watch the previous legend of the red princess at all.


    Zhang Liguo turned to the first page again and read it again. Many works are also wonderful, but he can only read it once, and it will be dull to read it again. However, he was surprised to find that even if he had just read the story, he was still deeply attracted by it for the second time, like magic, and didn''t want to miss a word.


    No one knows better than Zhang Liguo what a good script means to a director.


    He must find the person who sends e-mail to himself. He must find him.


    Suddenly, Zhang Liguo''s cell phone rang, beating the name of the deputy director. He immediately connected the phone.


    "Did you find it? Do you know who it is? " Zhang Liguo said excitedly.


    "No, No. I turned over all the scriptwriters that have been recorded. There is nothing related to these two letters. Where did you get these two letters? Will the information be wrong? " The deputy director asked strangely.


    "There will be no mistake. If it is not in the screenwriter, you will continue to expand the scope and be sure to find it for me." Zhang Liguo said in a commanding tone.


    After hanging up the phone, he looked at the sender carefully. His two eyebrows were twisted into a twist. He wanted to know who the sender was and what the next plot was. This was the first time Zhang Liguo looked at the script not with critical eyes, but with the mentality of a reader.


    Zhang Liguo kept muttering, HM, HM


    When Han Mo walked into the elevator, he had already heard about Zhang Liguo''s work and rest. He knew that he had the habit of running in the morning every morning, and then went directly to the studio. Therefore, Han Mo sent the first draft to Zhang Liguo early in the morning.


    At this meeting, Zhang Liguo was still chanting and repeating two letters. Suddenly Han Mo stood at the door of his office, which really startled him.


    "Hello, director Zhang." Han Mo went to Zhang Liguo and took the initiative to reach out to the stunned Zhang Liguo.


    Although Zhang Liguo only works as a director and has little contact with singers, Han Mo is really popular in looking for a good voice. Now few people in the circle don''t know him. Zhang Liguo naturally knows Han Mo, but it''s strange why han Mo appears in his office. The two people have no intersection at all.


    "Han Mo? Hello, hello. "

 Chapter 221

    Zhang Liguo was very surprised to see Han Mo coming. It is reasonable to say that there is no intersection, but he politely asked Han Mo to sit down on the sofa.


    Zhang Liguo was still wondering. Before he could ask the exit, the deputy director''s phone came again.


    "How many? OK, send it to me. Yes, now. "


    Deputy director Guan Hui said on the phone that he found a lot of people related to Literature outside the screenwriters whose names were recorded by the Copyright Association. He also found the online writers. Although he didn''t know what to do with these people''s names, he tried his best to find them.


    Guan Hui followed Zhang Liguo for many years. He used to be a drama director. After Zhang Liguo found out, he followed him as an assistant director. Although he was always scolded, he knew that director Zhang really wanted to teach him something.


    Zhang Liguo hung up the phone as if grass had grown in his heart, but Han Mo was embarrassed to turn over the email in the computer immediately, so he could only sit with an awkward smile.


    Han Mo didn''t take the initiative to say why he came. Zhang Liguo couldn''t let others leave immediately. They exchanged greetings for a while. They couldn''t help it. "I don''t know what advice Xiao Han came to me."


    Zhang Liguo was much older than Han Mo, and without pretending to be polite, he directly called Xiao Han.


    Han Mo smiled. "I don''t dare to give advice. In front of director Zhang, I don''t dare to say anything. I''ve heard of director Zhang''s name for a long time. Today I just passed by your place and paid a special visit."


    This sentence is too strange to pass by. Originally, Zhang Liguo wanted to say something about Han Mo, so he could be busy with other things, but this sentence has a bit of toothache.


    Anyone passing by can know when to leave. Zhang Liguo was worried and didn''t want to wait any longer.


    After being polite to Han Mo, he returned to the computer. A person who had never contacted him suddenly said that he would come to see you one day. As long as normal people would not believe it.


    Zhang Liguo guessed Han Mo''s intention in his heart. In fact, the adult world has never been too simple. Strangers approached for no reason. In addition to pit you, they wanted to use you.


    Zhang Liguo thought carefully. The only thing he has a little value now is the upcoming shooting of the legend of the Red Princess. Does Han Mo want to sing the theme song?


    According to Han Mo''s current fame, there should be many large-scale film and television dramas that want him to create and sing theme songs. There''s no need to come to the door to find himself in person.


    If it''s not the theme song, it''s to seek a role in the legend of the Red Princess.


    Yes, it''s very possible. Zhang Liguo thought.


    Han Mo has a good image and is now popular. Although he has no performance experience before, several important roles have long been selected, but it is more than enough to play a prince or noble.


    Zhang Liguo is also an old Jianghu man. He guessed the intentions of others in his heart, and he didn''t resist. He would always agree. Why don''t he take the initiative to say it, make the other party face better, and remember his favor more.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Liguo took the initiative to say, "the candidate for the 14th prince in the legend of the red princess has not been determined. I think your image and temperament are very consistent. I don''t know whether the schedule is suitable."


    Zhang Liguo smiled and waited for Han Mo''s satisfactory answer. Then they made a preliminary confirmation and talked to the agent about it. He mainly wants to find HM quickly.


    Han Mo smiled, "thank you, director Zhang."


    "It''s easy to say." Zhang Liguo thought that if he guessed right, Han Mo had figured out the routine for his role after mixing in the circle for so many years. If he performed well, he would also like to find a way to develop in the performing arts circle.


    Zhang Liguo thought all this was over. Han Mo should be satisfied to get the role and go.


    But Han Mo didn''t mean to go at all. He pursed his lips and said, "the legend of the red princess is indeed a little more creative than the past scripts, but it''s not the best work."


    Not a good work? Zhang Liguo was a little confused when he heard this sentence.


    It''s not that he thinks the legend of the red princess is the best. Of course, there are other scripts better than this. For example, the beginning lying in his mailbox is very good. It''s just a text presentation, which is enough to tickle his heart. But he can say that Han Mo is here to ask for a role. Since he wants a role, he hates that their script is not a good work, That sounds a little disturbing.


    Zhang Liguo was very depressed. He had something in his mind. Han Mo seemed to come to find fault on purpose. Zhang Liguo felt a sense of seeing off guests. His sight gradually moved from Han Mo to the computer screen and began to look at the names related to HM sent by deputy director Guan Hui.


    His meaning is obvious. This is the silent seeing off. Anyway, he is still polite, but he doesn''t want to take the initiative to talk to Han mo.


    "In the first year of Yongzheng, a 17-year-old girl participated in the draft... Standing in the open courtyard of the Forbidden City, you can see the incomparably clear sky, as blue as a Wang Jasper, without a trace of cloud, and occasionally wild geese fly in groups."


    Zhang Liguo didn''t look at Han Mo, and Han Mo didn''t look at him. He just sat on the sofa and said it to himself.


    Zhang Liguo was stunned. He subconsciously stared and opened his mouth in surprise. His surprise was not because of how deep Han Mo''s words were, but


    "She had the idea of filling the number, but the emperor fell in love with her wisdom, integrity and dignity..."


    When Zhang Liguo collided with Han Mo''s line of sight again, every grain on his face was deep for a few minutes, and the corners of his eyes trembled fiercely. He had seen what Han Mo said at the moment, and he didn''t read it again. He could speak out every paragraph, and was familiar with the fact that he didn''t need to open the mailbox to compare.


    But how did Han Mo know that these contents were clearly lying in his mailbox. Did the mysterious man send them not only to himself, but also to others.


    Impossible. It''s unscientific. Why did you send it to Han Mo? He has nothing to do with TV dramas.


    Zhang Liguo couldn''t figure it out. He stared at Han Mo, but Han Mo''s eyes were a little unpredictable. Han Mo continued to say like reciting the text. He didn''t say a word according to the original text, but more like telling a long story.


    Soon Han Mo talked about the end of the part in Zhang Liguo''s mailbox.


    Zhang Liguo swallowed his saliva and asked himself to tell the story independently. Although he couldn''t repeat it so well after watching it three times, did Han Mo read it more times than himself? No wonder Han Mo said that the legend of the red imperial concubine is not the best script. Indeed, anyone who has read this story will be attracted by it, and other Hougong texts seem boring.


    Zhang Liguo smiled and wanted to ask Han Mo where he got this part of the script and whether he knew who sent the story. If Han Mo knew, he would also save a lot of time looking for someone.


    Before he could speak, Han Mo''s voice sounded again. He didn''t end at the end of the mailbox, but continued to talk about the follow-up plot that Zhang Liguo wanted to know very much, but couldn''t get.


    Zhang Liguo was completely confused. The hand that had been pressed on the mouse slipped, and the cursor on the screen rolled up.


    How can there be the next plot? Does HM only give me a small part, and the rest are in charge of Han Mo? Zhang Liguo said in his heart.


    Han Mo?


    Han Mo!


    Zhang Liguo seemed to think of something and suddenly looked at the computer screen, because he accidentally pressed the mouse just now, and the cursor randomly rolled to the top of a page.


    Zhang Liguo''s pupil suddenly shrunk, with a name written on it, Han mo.


    H......M......


    Zhang Liguo couldn''t believe looking at Han Mo again, "you, you are!"


    Han Mo did not directly answer Zhang Liguo''s words, and calmly said, "she is the legend of Zhen Huan."


    Thank you for watching the flowers bloom and fall, thank you for the green and yellow spring teaching, book friend 2017071021... The young master thinks of the girl, seui, Hong, and the old Wang next door. They are infinitely charming and handsome. They all hold meimoda ~ (¤Ĺ¤Ĺ¤Ĺ¤Ĺ¤Ĺ¤Ĺ¤Ĺ¤Ĺ¤Ĺ¤Ĺ¤Ĺ¤Ĺ¤Ĺ¤Ĺ¤Ĺ)

 Chapter 222

    The page clicked on the computer screen is the list sent by Guan Hui to Zhang Liguo. On it are all the people recorded in the Copyright Association, including writers and poets. As long as they have published works, they will be included in the roster by the Copyright Association.


    "Legend of Zhen Huan." Zhang Liguo whispered again with Han Mo, and his brain was blank.


    Although Han Mo didn''t answer positively that he was HM, it doesn''t need to think more about linking names and letters. HM is clearly the abbreviation of Han mo.


    Originally, the name of this work was called the legend of Zhen Huan, but the name of Zhen Huan has not been mentioned in the front of the story. Zhang Liguo knows that something must have happened later, and the name of the protagonist has changed.


    Looking at Zhang Liguo''s face from ignorance to consternation to shock, Han Mo still maintained his original expression without any waves.


    The mysterious author who had been looking for a long time just now was just in front of him. Zhang Liguo''s hand trembled slightly. He wanted to talk and didn''t know what to say. His heart fluctuated violently.


    Han Mo slightly moved his body and changed his sitting posture. Zhang Liguo thought Han Mo was going to stand up, and he stood up with him.


    "Little... Mr. Han mo." Zhang Liguo thought that Han Mo was going to leave and was ready to say to keep each other, but he saw that Han Mo just changed his sitting posture, but he had stood up and was a little embarrassed.


    Just think about it, I even said that Han Mo came to ask for a role. Now I think about it. I blush. The scripts are written by others. This is a noble man. I even treat others as a general star begging for a role. Zhang Liguo dare not think about it. The more I think about it, the more embarrassed I feel.


    Han Mo quietly looked at Zhang Liguo''s bewildered look and ignored him, making Zhang Liguo more flustered.


    "Mr. Han Mo, your work is very good. I just heard that you can write songs before. I didn''t expect that you can write books so well. I think..." Zhang Liguo was a little embarrassed. Han Mo didn''t have too many expressions and didn''t be polite to him. Zhang Liguo was neither sitting nor standing.


    Zhang Liguo was sitting hesitantly, ready to think about how to speak the next sentence. Suddenly Han Moqing coughed. Before he could sit down, Zhang Liguo stood up again.


    Zhang Liguo''s purpose is very clear. He still needs good works. He hopes to reach another peak before retirement and draw a complete end to his directing career.


    It''s not the worst thing that the legend of Zhen Huan is not given to him. The worst thing is that Han Mo gives this work to others. If Han Mo gives it to others, no matter who makes it, as long as it''s not a bad director or a poor actor, it will become a classic and will certainly become a strong enemy of himself. Zhang Liguo doesn''t want to see this happen.


    Zhang Liguo''s heart is horizontal. No matter what method he uses today, he must book the legend of Zhen Huan first. As long as the script is in hand, he can shoot it whenever he wants. In this way, there can be a gradual process. First shoot the legend of the red imperial concubine, and then shoot the legend of Zhen Huan. Zhang Liguo has a small calculation in his heart.


    He made up his mind and said, "Mr. Han Mo, do you want to make this work into a TV play?"


    Han Mo smiled and said, "of course."


    Zhang Liguo couldn''t help clapping his hand, "great." He continued to ask tentatively, "have you decided which director to shoot?" Zhang Liguo guessed that Han Mo must have given this part of the manuscript to many directors. He should choose a director who can be competent for this work.


    From "Xiao Han" in the beginning to "Han Mo teacher" later, Zhang Liguo has even used the honorific name of "you". Zhang Liguo is also willing to give up in order to get Han Mo''s works.


    Han Mo pursed his lips. He guessed that Zhang Liguo would praise the work, but he didn''t expect it to be so strong. He didn''t worry.


    "I haven''t figured out who to shoot for. I hope to find a responsible and powerful director."


    Zhang Liguo said with a flattering smile, "Mr. Han Mo, do you think I can do it? In terms of strength, you can look through my previous works. They are absolutely classics. In terms of sense of responsibility, I don''t need to say more. The actors who have cooperated with me can prove it." A director nearly 60 years old always feels a little strange when he introduces himself naked in front of a young man.


    "I really have to think about it before making a decision. After all, this book is a novel. If it takes a long time to make a TV play, I don''t want to make a decision so soon. When I decide, I will inform director Zhang at the first time." Han Mo''s tone was as calm as when he first entered the office.


    But Zhang Liguo couldn''t calm down. In his opinion, other things can wait patiently, that is, the script can''t wait. What if the duck waiting to get it flies.


    Zhang Liguo said eagerly, "Mr. Han Mo, you can put forward any requirements. We''re all easy to discuss. There''s nothing wrong."


    Han Mo smiled. "Indeed, I have several requirements for this work."


    If other people make requests in front of Zhang Liguo, he is very disgusted, but at the moment, I don''t know how to feel that the word "request" is very pleasant.


    "You said, if you have any request, just mention it." Zhang Liguo said excitedly.


    Han Mo sat up straight, looked up and said, "first of all, I want to have the right to decide the main characters of this TV play."


    Zhang Liguo understands that Han Mo means this TV play, and Han Mo can decide the candidates for male and female stars.


    Han Mo went on to say the second, "I want this TV series to start shooting immediately, the fastest speed."


    "Shoot now?" Zhang Liguo hesitated.


    If it''s other times, there''s nothing to this requirement, but he happens to have another TV series "Legend of the Red Princess", which is about to start shooting. The list of main characters has just been announced in the media, and the publicity period before shooting has not passed.


    Zhang Liguo was a little embarrassed and said, "Mr. Han Mo, can we change this one? I happen to have a new play to shoot now, and we don''t shoot a TV play overnight. At least we have to look for a long time to choose the role of Zhen Huan, as well as funds, etc., or we''ll go later and prepare more and start shooting later?"


    Han Mo didn''t speak. He stood up with a serious expression. "Since director Zhang can''t meet my requirements, I have to find a more suitable director to shoot. Anyone can shoot such a good work."


    Han Mo''s last sentence hit Zhang Liguo''s heart heavily.


    There are not too many choices. If the legend of Zhen Huan and the legend of the red imperial concubine are destined to be competitive, Zhang Liguo would rather hold the former in his hand. The reason is self-evident.


    Zhang Liguo swallowed his saliva and patted the table. "OK, I promise you these two requirements."


    Han Mo pursed his lower lip and smiled.

 Chapter 223

    Han Mo has more important things to do. Zhang Liguo has agreed. He didn''t stay much, just left two words, "as soon as possible." He left Zhang Liguo''s studio.


    He only wants one result. As for how to operate Zhang Liguo in the middle, Han Mo''s attitude is also very tough. He only gave Zhang Liguo half a day. Han Mo wants not only Zhang Liguo, but also all his production teams. Shooting a TV play is not a single person''s effort. According to Han Mo''s pre shooting speed, There is no time to worry about every detail. As an experienced director, Zhang Liguo knows this better than Han mo.


    After leaving Zhang Liguo''s studio, Han Mo went directly back to the company.


    Han Mo implemented step by step according to his plan. The time was very tight, but he couldn''t see the slightest worry on his expression.


    As soon as I got to the elevator, I heard little Pang Xie''s exclamation, "it''s so hot. How can I suddenly announce my withdrawal? Didn''t you really hammer the list of main creators yesterday. "


    Han Mo took two steps and saw the little crab holding the mobile phone in his hand. His fingers kept interacting upward and refreshing the news.


    Several female colleagues, who were also waiting for the elevator, surrounded little pangxie. They were even more surprised than him, "it''s more explosive than the news of publishing the list of main creators."


    "Yesterday, Luna also said in wechat that Zhang Liguo''s most satisfied Red Princess was her, and she was very looking forward to their cooperation. The director quit before 24 hours. Is it a failure of cooperation?" The tall female colleague smiled.


    "I''m sure there''s something wrong with them. It''s said that the play ran to a record when it was broadcast, both in terms of ratings and revenue." The female colleague picked an eyebrow that was not too big to watch the excitement.


    "It exploded. Wechat was exploded. This bomb is cruel enough." While brushing his mobile phone, little pangxie looked up and smiled at the two beautiful women around him. It was rare for a female colleague to surround him, but as soon as he looked up, he saw Han Mo, who was also waiting for the elevator.


    "Brother Han?" Xiao Pang Xie just fantasized about holding left and right. Suddenly, he saw Han Mo quickly put away the expression on his face and smiled awkwardly.


    Since Han Mo''s excellent performance in looking for a good voice, he has become the new idol of the company. There are many contracted artists in the company, and the employees are not surprised. However, the emergence of Han Mo has broken their accustomed life. The two female colleagues heard little pangxie''s voice and looked up.


    "Han Mo!" They stared at the same time and took two steps to Han Mo quickly.


    Originally, he was still surrounded by little pangxie. Suddenly, they all jumped at Han mo. the speed was so fast that only little pangxie was left with his meat and pestle in place.


    "You came to the company." A female colleague said coyly.


    Little pangxie turned his mouth and thought to himself, nonsense, of course, you''re here. What you see is a ghost.


    Another female colleague also hurriedly answered, "you also come and wait for the elevator."


    After hearing this, little pangxie turned his eyes and spoke with his lungs. Isn''t he waiting for the elevator? Is it going to the bathroom?


    Han Mo nodded politely and answered two questions that were not questions.


    The elevator was silent, only two pairs of shining eyes, a lonely little fat man and Han Mo who didn''t know what happened.


    The two female colleagues worked on the third floor and reluctantly walked out of the elevator on the third floor.


    At the moment when the elevator door closed again, little pangxie snorted.


    Han Mo heard the voice sweeping towards little Pang Xie. Bai Pang''s small round face had been squeezed together. Han Mo couldn''t help laughing and asked, "what were you talking about just now?"


    Hearing this question, little Pang Xie suddenly woke up from his grief and came to Han Mo with his mobile phone. "I was blinded by the news of brother Han. Yesterday, the legend of the Red Princess just announced the list of main creators and said it was Zhang Liguo''s masterpiece. As a result, he just announced his withdrawal from the crew unilaterally."


    Han Mo glanced at the wechat on pangxie''s screen. It was a message from Zhang Liguo''s certified account and announced his unilateral withdrawal from the crew of the legend of the Red Princess. The release time was just when Han Mo left his studio.


    "Brother Han, it seems that the rest of the crew don''t know about Zhang Liguo." Pang Xie showed Han mo the comment below.


    The top several are all the main creators of the crew. The first one is Luna. "Director Zhang, today is not April Fool''s day. Don''t tease us."


    Then there is producer Li Sheng, "don''t worry, there must be a second reverse wechat." Followed by a squint smile.


    Netizens are divided into two groups. One is surprised. They feel shocked like little pangxie, and then wait for Zhang Liguo to respond again.


    There is also a feeling that this is a hype method of the legend of the Red Princess. At least it seems to be so now. Zhang Liguo''s wechat has been wildly forwarded. Both attention and comments are the hot spots in this period, and have crowded into the top ten of hot search.


    The director''s withdrawal from the crew is not a very strange thing. It has happened before and may appear in the future. The key is that this time point is too subtle. The list of main creators was released yesterday and a large number of publicity photos were released. Major media scrambled to report. The legend of the Red Princess, which was originally concerned, has attracted much attention. Only one day later, the chief director of the TV series said he withdrew, It''s incredible not to say why.


    This is everyone''s idea, and Pang Xie is no exception. Han Mo knows the reason, but he didn''t expect Zhang Liguo to express his position so quickly. He''s still on wechat. It''s estimated that he''s busy answering all kinds of phone calls now. Think that Zhang Liguo is also a person who breaks the boat.


    Xiao pangxie followed Han Mo into Meng Si''s office. Like Xiao Pang, Meng Si also knew about Zhang Liguo. Just now a person was surprised. Seeing Han Mo coming in, he could finally find someone to discuss it. He quickly gossip and said, "old man Zhang Liguo unilaterally withdrew from the legend of the red princess. He has been preparing for this TV play for a long time, When I was looking for investment, I wanted to take a share, but Li Sheng, the old fox, wanted to be alone. He was stunned and squeezed our company out. "


    When what Meng Si said happened, Han Mo had not been excavated by Meng Si, so I didn''t know that Meng Si had a relationship with the TV play.


    I don''t know what mentality, Meng Si was shocked and had a small amount of joy when he saw the news that Zhang Liguo withdrew from the crew.


    "From the initial preparation to the publication of the list of main creators yesterday, Lao Zhang spent a lot of time in the first wave of publicity. Seeing that the fat meat was in his mouth, he had to quit unilaterally. Which one is this?" Meng Si put his hands around his chest and leaned his mouth into the sofa chair.


    Han Mo looked at Meng Si. Today, he was wearing a rose red shirt and a white bow tie. If other people dressed up like this, they might be called hot eyes. But somehow, Meng Si''s consistent aesthetics made the people around him have a sense of adaptation. Han Mo also felt that Meng Si could give nine points for his dress today. He was afraid of his pride and couldn''t help sighing, Habit is really a magical thing.


    He reached directly for Meng Si''s notebook on his desk, opened the mailbox, glanced at the screen, smiled and said, "I think this is the one he sang."


    Meng Si took over the computer and was stunned. His eyes fell on the screen. "Hey, who sent this email?" Click to open the document.


    Meng Si didn''t know what the email Han Mo asked him to read. He couldn''t figure out the situation, but his eyes moved with the reading speed and gradually accelerated. He stared at the screen and didn''t say a word.


    There was a sudden silence in the office. Little Ponzi didn''t know what Munce was looking at. He also stretched out his head and tried to look at the screen.


    Suddenly Meng Si scolded, "lying in the trough, why not? Where''s the one behind?"


    He patted the table. "It''s a perfect TV play script." Suddenly he seemed to think of something, "did Zhang Liguo find this script and give up the legend of the red princess?"


    Suddenly stood up, "little Ponzi, hurry to find the author of this script for me."


    Little Pang Xie looked confused. He didn''t know what had happened. When did he start looking for someone?


    "Go quickly!" Munce stared and drank.


    Little pangxie felt bitter. He didn''t know what Meng Si was talking about and how to find someone. He only saw brother Han take Meng''s computer, like an open mailbox. Then Meng looked at things without saying a word, and suddenly stood up and asked him to find someone


    Pang Xie said weakly, "didn''t brother Han find the script from your mailbox just now? Why don''t you ask brother Han how he knew you had this in your mailbox? "


    Meng Sitai was so excited that he forgot this. He glanced at Han mo. he just wanted to ask, but he saw Han Mo''s calm expression that seemed to control everything.


    But how is this expression so familiar? It seems that I often see


    what the fuck! Meng Si stared round and swallowed his saliva.


    PS: thanks to ghost face black and white, book friend 201706120... Book friend 201803041... For your reward, ? (? ¦Ř?) ?

 Chapter 224

    Meng sileng remained in place for a long time without saying anything. If others saw this expression of surprise and joy, they might not know why, but little pangxie saw it like thinking of something. He hurried to Meng sileng''s desk and picked up his laptop.


    Little Pang Xie''s eyes moved rapidly on the screen and said to himself, "brother Han..."


    Meng Si slowly sat down, turned his mouth and said to Han Mo with a smile, "you smelly boy, tell me, what''s the arrangement?"


    Han Mo smiled at Meng Si and moved his body slightly.


    Two people have worked together for so long. Besides friendship, they also have tacit understanding. People are so strange. Some people may not be able to make much friendship if you know him for more than ten years, but some people may only know him for a few months and feel sorry to meet each other.


    Han Mo and Meng Si obviously belong to the latter.


    A rush of cell phone ringing broke the atmosphere in the office.


    Zhang Liguo''s name was beating on the screen, and Han Mo scanned his eyes to connect the phone.


    "Mr. Han Mo, you have to give me instructions for the next step. I''m desperate. I didn''t answer everyone''s phone in the legend of the red imperial concubine." Zhang Liguo didn''t say the second half of the sentence. He sent that wechat to show his attitude to Han mo. after all, the biography of Zhen Huan was so good that he was afraid that Han Mo would give the opportunity to others if he hesitated. Too many directors of such good works stretched out their heads and wanted to tell Zhang San that Zhang San could be angry, Li Si and Li Si were also angry.


    The second half of Zhang Liguo''s words came to his mouth and swallowed them back. He has broken his bridges and ruined his moral reputation. If Han Mo didn''t tell him the story of Zhen Huan this time, he would really play him and finish it completely.


    Just after sending wechat, the fear and uneasiness surrounded Zhang Liguo until he dialed Han Mo''s phone, and the tension calmed down a little.


    "Well, I see. Not everyone can''t contact. I''ll send another wechat message according to the content I sent you. We can talk about the specific details in the afternoon." Then Han Mo hung up the phone.


    Meng si still kept a smiling expression. The two rings were on his chest. He was a little glad that he had discovered Han Mo early at that time. Now it was a partnership. If it was an opponent... Meng Si made up for the scene and shivered in his heart.


    Han Mo was very stable from beginning to end. Everyone''s reaction and performance seemed to be doing according to his arrangement without any accident.


    After hanging up, Han Mo quickly edited the information on his mobile phone, then scanned the screen and clicked send.


    Meng Si had been calm for a long time. No one noticed that there was a man with a laptop, round eyes and a big mouth in the office.


    Little pangxie was still in a state of ignorance. His brain was blank. He suddenly shouted, "brother Han, did you write this? Brother Han! Brother Han! "


    Meng Si turned his eyes at Pang, "if only your IQ could catch up with your weight."


    Little Pang Xie swallowed his saliva as if he hadn''t heard Meng Si''s words, "brother Han! Brother Han! "


    Han Mo was helpless. He didn''t give little pangxie a positive answer. He couldn''t get through today. "I wrote it."


    "Ah! Idol, brother Han, let me be your little crab. I can follow your little crab anytime and anywhere. " Xiao Pang hugged Han Mo''s arm tightly, and his round eyes flashed the light of worship.


    Little pangxie''s move was so sudden that Han Mo was startled and subconsciously frowned.


    "Ah!" Little pangxie shouted, covered the back of his head, stood up straight and looked back at Meng Si behind him.


    "A little human." Mengsi glanced at little pangxie.


    Little Ponzi withdrew with his mouth held.


    Han Mo saw pangxie''s wronged appearance and felt speechless and funny. He smashed his mouth. "Now let''s see what''s going on in wechat."


    Little Pang Xie was stunned. He reacted and quickly ordered to open wechat.


    "Brother Han, brother Han!" Little Pang Xie just opened wechat and shouted loudly.


    Meng Si raised the folder on the table and was about to smash it on little pangxie. "Can you not be surprised?"


    "No, yes, Mr. Meng, no, brother Han!" Little pangxie hesitated for a long time and didn''t make it clear.


    "Put the computer down." Mons ordered.


    Pang Xie quickly put down his notebook. "Look at Mr. Meng."


    At this time, Han Mo also opened wechat and looked at the mobile phone screen with a smile, just as he expected.


    "You asked Zhang Liguo to take his team to the new play?" Meng Si guessed that Zhang Liguo''s withdrawal from the legend of the red imperial concubine was for the script in Han Mo''s hand, but he didn''t expect Han Mo to do so well and let Zhang Liguo take all the team away, which means that the legend of the red imperial concubine is empty except for the investor and the leading actor. It''s impossible to start shooting according to the plan.


    Meng Siping just felt that Han Mo was a little drag and was too indifferent to compete with the world, but he didn''t expect that he didn''t compete, but that it would make you no way to live.


    Little Pang Xie has been staring at the mobile phone screen, "it''s fried. It''s estimated that many people in the crew of the legend of the Red Princess can''t contact Zhang Liguo. Li Sheng and Luna have spoken under his wechat."


    "Please don''t believe it first. Director Zhang must be joking with us. Director Zhang is really an old urchin." Luna couldn''t get in touch with Zhang Liguo, didn''t answer the phone, didn''t return wechat private letters, and couldn''t find anyone at all. She was so anxious that she could only force a smile on wechat.


    Li Sheng, like Luna, couldn''t contact Zhang Liguo. As the first investor, he had a lot of contradictions with Zhang Liguo when he chose the role. Finally, he threatened Zhang Liguo with divestment and simply replaced Luna with female number one. The price of the first round of broadcasting was not flattering. He was still putting on airs and raising the price. Zhang Liguo suddenly came, Li Sheng was completely confused.


    Compared with actors, producers invest more. It''s money and naked interests, but he has no way. Before contacting Zhang Liguo, he can only refuse to admit, "we don''t make any comments on unverified remarks."


    How can netizens believe their words and why there are only so few people who come out to speak? None of Zhang Liguo''s team came out to clarify what this means. Netizens are not fools and can''t guess.


    Not responding means acquiescence in Zhang Liguo''s statement, and they collectively changed jobs.


    "Zhang Liguo has collectively changed jobs with his team."


    "Collective! Job hopping! Lying trough! "


    "Is the legend of the red princess still shooting? It won''t be cold. "


    "No, there were all kinds of publicity yesterday, but not today? This face is a little loud. "


    Originally, the wechat that Zhang Liguo said he was about to quit the legend of the red princess only squeezed into the 10th place on the hot search list.


    However, as soon as the second wechat came out, the keyword "Zhang Liguo changed jobs with the whole team" immediately jumped to the fifth place of hot search, and the topic continued to heat up.


    Suddenly, a netizen''s comment was top of Zhang Liguo''s wechat hot comment.


    "You haven''t found out. Director Zhang hasn''t said the name of the new play yet!"

 Chapter 225

    This morning, Zhang Liguo released two wechat messages. The first is to unilaterally announce his withdrawal from the legend of the Red Princess, and the second is to collectively change jobs with all the team members.


    Everyone was stunned by these two powerful. They only wondered why Zhang Liguo would suddenly quit. He not only quit himself, but also took all the staff to change jobs collectively. He did it ruthlessly, absolutely and decisively. There was no room for the legend of the Red Princess.


    Everyone was discussing the matter itself, but forgot the deeper side. This netizen''s message changed everyone''s line of sight again.


    "Yes, where did director Zhang jump when he changed jobs collectively?"


    "I think the legend of the red imperial concubine is already a masterpiece. Can''t Zhang Liguo even see it?"


    "It must be a better work, lying trough, good look forward to."


    "Look forward to the new play and wait for the hammer."


    Zhang Liguo''s bomb wechat released today not only set off a huge wave in online games, but also aroused no small waves in the entertainment circle.


    Many TV stations and video websites that had been paying attention to the TV series before, discussed the purchase of the first round broadcasting copyright of the drama, as well as peripheral products, online games and so on, contacted Zhang Liguo at the first time.


    Now no one can contact Zhang Liguo except Han mo. his team kept silent after receiving his single line contact and instructions, waiting for director Zhang''s notice again, while the rest of the crew can only hear, "the phone you dialed can''t be connected, please redial later."


    At the moment, Li Sheng''s phone was exploded. Originally, others begged him. Now the wind suddenly changed, and all the calls were questions. At first, Li Sheng wanted to explain, but later he had to hide.


    Suddenly, the little assistant appeared at the door of Li Sheng''s office. This was the nth time he ran over. "President Li called Beidu TV station again. He said that if we couldn''t start up on time, we would cancel our cooperation and pay all the losses by ourselves."


    "Feiteng video said that if director Zhang doesn''t come forward to clarify his previous remarks and make a statement that everything is a joke, they will terminate their cooperation with us."


    Li Sheng felt annoyed when he heard this. He waved his hand angrily and shouted angrily, "stop talking. Don''t tell me these threatening words in the future."


    The little assistant was startled. What he had to say had come to his mouth and swallowed it back. He stood at the door of Li Sheng''s office and hesitated for a while. He still had the courage to say, "Apple TV informed us that we would not cooperate with us. In the afternoon, relevant personnel will directly come to the company to terminate the contract." Then the little assistant pushed his glasses and turned and slipped away.


    "What?" Li Sheng stood up, picked up the ashtray and hit the ground heavily.


    Li Sheng hid in the office alone. He didn''t answer the phone and didn''t see his visit. Before, he kicked out many cooperative companies for the sake of being a dominant company. It was originally predicted that the legend of the red princess would certainly give him hundreds of millions of interests. In order not to let others take a share, he took all the investment alone. At this moment, he was the only one to undertake all this, not even one to discuss.


    In the past, many television video websites took the initiative to please him for the first round broadcasting right of the legend of the Red Princess. At that time, he put on airs, but now his role has changed.


    At this time, Li Sheng''s private phone suddenly rang. Only a few people who need to contact privately know this phone. Luna''s name is beating on the screen.


    Li shengmei frowned and hung up. Now he doesn''t want to answer anyone''s phone.


    Just after the phone hung up, Luna''s name jumped on the mobile phone screen again.


    Li Sheng''s finger was already above the hang up key. He hesitated for a moment, but he still moved slightly to the right to connect the phone.


    "You bastard, don''t even answer my phone. What''s the matter with Zhang Liguo? I lost some endorsements today." Luna''s voice was sharp and harsh. It was loud. Li Sheng tried to press the fire and put the mobile phone a little away from her ear.


    "Hey, I''m talking to you. I forgot what you promised me. Believe it or not, I''ll send all those photos to your wife." Luna threatened.


    Li Sheng is even more upset than Luna. He is threatened by so many people and terminated by Apple TV. Now where can he stand Luna''s threat? "Let''s go. It''s a big deal. Don''t forget how many people you''ve slept in before you can be famous today. Ha ha, what am I afraid of? I''m a good producer. Is it news to sleep a third rate female star who wants a role? Go to the exposure, Let everyone know what means you use to squeeze out Shuya with acting skills and beauty. " Then Li Sheng hung up.


    Luna listened to the beep of terminating the call. She was completely confused and hurried to call again.


    "Shut down..." Luna''s face was pale. She received five or six big brand endorsements in two days by relying on the publicity and speculation of the legend of the Red Princess. But as soon as Zhang Liguo''s dynamic came out this morning, sensitive brands immediately terminated their cooperation intention with her before signing the contract. You know, Luna''s name is worthless without the legend of the Red Princess.


    Agent Wu Shan hurried in with her mobile phone. "It''s over, Luna. President Chen doesn''t answer the phone either."


    "Why not answer the phone? Didn''t we agree to talk about the contract this afternoon?" Luna cried out, her flirtatious makeup twitching and twisting.


    "This... I guess it''s cancelled. This is the last endorsement. I''ve finalized my intention these two days. I haven''t been in touch today." Wu Shan said in frustration that she did her best, but Luna had a lot of black fans because she was robbed of her role before. Later, because of the popularity of the legend of the Red Princess, the brand didn''t care. There were problems in the TV series. These profit first businesses wouldn''t talk about credibility at all.


    Luna sat down in the chair, and the prosthesis in her chin was more dazzling because of her excessive excitement.


    Because before, Luna had exposed the brand name of her cooperation intention on wechat. When she had not signed a real contract, it could not be made public, and no artist would be foolish enough to announce it in advance. After all, if the contract failed, it would be to hit her own face.


    Not all of them are so stupid, but there are always one or two different ones. Luna is one of them. Just yesterday, she sent several wechat messages, announcing all brands that are only interested but have not signed a contract, and also announcing their upcoming work arrangements. The beautiful name is to share with fans, which is actually a show.


    Those brands didn''t respond too much to Luna''s wechat at that time, didn''t deny or interact with Luna, which was also to give themselves a way back. However, Luna regarded these attitudes as default and showed off more unscrupulously. They also matched the wechat Aite Shuya with a fixed makeup photo in the legend of the Red Princess and asked whether Shuya was beautiful. Of course, Shuya ignored her.


    "Luna, look at wechat." Wu Shanjiao holds her mobile phone in front of Luna.


    Luna''s brain was already blank. She heard Wu Shan''s voice and glanced at it. Suddenly, she opened her eyes, twitched fiercely at the corners of her mouth, slowly raised her arms and trembled violently.


    "Solemnly declare that our company has never had any written intention of cooperation with Ms. Luna. Any statement that she will become the spokesman of our brand is fabricated, and our company reserves the right to be investigated by law."


    Several brands even launched a statement at the same time, all of which broke away from Luna.


    It''s not too big for netizens to watch the excitement. Seeing that Luna, who has just become the owner of the legend of the red imperial concubine, has been separated from the relationship by major brands, it''s natural to allude to the TV series.


    "It''s cool. It''s cool. The legend of the red imperial concubine is really cool."


    "If you don''t die, you won''t die. Luna has been jumping too hard these two days."


    "Those who rob other people''s roles without shame deserve this end."


    For a time, netizens linked the front things together and scolded.


    Meng Si tilted his lips and looked at the rolling comments on the Internet. He suddenly found that Han Mo was more suitable for behind the scenes than artists. This move was gradual. He not only kicked his competitor the legend of the Red Princess, but also publicized his new play. Meng Si could already guess what explosive effect Han Mo would have when he announced the name of the new play, It will never be inferior to the two wecks in front of Zhang Liguo.

 Chapter 226

    Meng Si looked at Han Mo playfully, "what''s next?"


    Meng Si knew it would never be so simple. Just like the hot topic among netizens in the comments now, Zhang Liguo said he changed jobs, but where did he jump? There''s also suspense. This won''t be the last wechat. There''s a bomb behind it.


    Han Mo smiled.


    "Don''t laugh, smelly boy. You''re used to pretending to be cool. I''m a little afraid of you laughing." Meng Si''s hands were on his hips and his neck was stiff. He knew Han Mo too well. He laughed and did nothing good. He had to do something again.


    Han Mo put away his expression, took out his mobile phone and edited another message.


    Little pangxie doesn''t know what they are talking about. He has only one task now. Staring at wechat, his intuition tells him that there will be big news about explosion soon.


    Pang Xie kept reading a series of chain messages on wechat to Han Mo and Meng Si because Zhang Liguo announced his withdrawal from the legend of the Red Princess.


    "Apple TV announced that it would no longer cooperate with the legend of the Red Princess."


    "I went to ~ the six brands to get rid of the relationship with Luna. Yesterday, she sent a message in wechat almost every hour and made all kinds of shows. This time, she slapped piapiapia."


    "Even the black history has been pulled out. Some people say that Luna took the role of red imperial concubine from sister Shuya by improper means."


    Meng Si has something to do with the legend of the Red Princess. At that time, he failed to invest successfully, and now he is a little gloating. However, Li Sheng is also to blame this time. Although he doesn''t know why han Mo did so well, Meng Si has a pleasure in his heart. He snorted coldly, "Apple TV is the sharpest. If the spear is slightly wrong, get out quickly. Others who are still waiting and waiting are expected to shoot their thighs tomorrow."


    In fact, Meng Si would like to ask why han Mo wants to kill the legend of the Red Princess. Although his own script is better, it can compete normally. It is reasonable that Zhang Liguo is not the best director. Han Mo can shoot that script well for any director. He can''t let Zhang Liguo change jobs with the whole team.


    He wanted to ask, but he didn''t ask. Just then, little pangxie suddenly screamed.


    "Zhang Liguo has sent Micro customers again." Little pangxie said excitedly, his eyes moving quickly on the screen.


    Meng Si pulled the computer to himself again, and Zhang Liguo''s wechat information was just placed at the top of the page.


    Meng Si was stunned when he saw the information sent by Zhang Liguo. He guessed that this wechat must announce the name of the new play, but he didn''t expect to announce the candidate of the female host in addition to the name.


    "I haven''t talked about actors yet. Are you sure they have the right schedule? Will definitely play? " Meng Si looked at Han Mo suspiciously. Although he said that the biography of Zhen Huan is a rare good work, each actor has his own schedule. If he happens to be filming during this time, or has signed other plays, he will definitely not be able to play Zhen Huan again. This is a matter of the credibility of other actors. Who would want a play that doesn''t know whether it can be a big fire, Give up the character accumulated for so many years.


    Han Mo smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Well, I won''t ask. Don''t laugh or smile." Every time Han Mo''s determined smile is confident. He worries about Han Mo blindly. Others are very confident, and the final result is good. Meng Si decides not to talk much, and Han Mo can do whatever he says.


    Little pangxie refreshed the wechat and shouted, "the keyword has risen to the first place in the hot search list."


    Han Mo refreshed the wechat home page, and the hot search list changed a new order. The first place was impressively written with three keywords: Zhang Liguo, biography of Zhen Huan, Shu Ya.


    "I haven''t heard of the legend of Zhen Huan. Director Zhang led the whole team to change jobs to this crew. The plot reversed a little quickly, but looked forward to a new work."


    "Shuya is going to play Zhang Liguo''s new play. It is said that the original protagonist of the legend of the red princess is Shuya. Finally, Luna robbed the role."


    "I also heard about it. At that time, I thought that as long as the director was not blind, he should not give up Shuya and choose Luna. Now it seems that the director is really not blind."


    Originally, Zhang Liguo released a micro guest who withdrew from the crew this morning, which was only a contradiction between him and the producer. The second micro guest became a group contradiction between the team he took away and others who stayed on the crew.


    Now the third article brings in Shu Ya, who didn''t know anything.


    After Shuya participated in an activity, her mobile phone and bag were put there by Zeng Ying. As soon as she got into the nanny car, Peng Ye''s mobile phone rang. She then connected the phone.


    When he connected the phone, a series of problems appeared in the receiver, which made Peng ye a little confusedˇ° Whatˇ¶ Legend of Zhen Huan? I haven''t heard of it. Well, there may be a mistake. "


    Hang up, Peng Ye smashed her mouth. To be exact, she didn''t quite understand what the caller asked just now.


    Just after the phone hung up, a new one crowded in. It must have been trying to call her just now.


    "What are you talking about? Congratulations on what? I haven''t heard the legend of Zhen Huan. It''s a rumor. Yes, it''s all a rumor. There''s no such thing. " Peng ye said seriously.


    She summed up her experience in the legend of the Red Princess last time. This time, she directly refused any response. Before, the red princess did communicate with the director. Peng Ye hasn''t even heard about the legend of Zhen Huan this time. It must be another big pit. Peng ye can''t let Shu Ya take risks again.


    In just ten minutes, Peng ye received countless calls about Shuya''s new play.


    Peng Ye spat in his heart and turned off his mobile phone. "Can you keep me quiet? These people are crazy. I''m an agent. I don''t know that Shuya is going to make a new TV play. How can they all know."


    Suddenly Zeng Ying''s slightly trembling voice came from the back seat, "master Peng, I think I know why they called you."


    Shuya was a little tired and leaned back in her chair to rest. She didn''t need to worry about this kind of thing. Shuya hurriedly closed her eyes and didn''t ask Peng ye what Zhen Huan meant.


    Peng Ye frowned and asked, "what''s the reason?"


    Zeng Ying handed Peng Ye her mobile phone.


    Peng Ye glanced at her in a hurry. Her expression froze. She quickly turned on her mobile phone and suddenly asked Shuya, "Xiaoya, did you pick up the TV series behind my back?"


    Shuya was asked, "no, what TV series?"


    "Zhang Liguo joined the new play legend of Zhen Huan with the whole team of the legend of the red imperial concubine." Peng ye said excitedly.


    "Director Zhang has gone, and even the team under him has gone. Who will manage the legend of the red princess?" Shuya was surprised and asked in amazement.


    Peng Ye smashed his mouth. "His job hopping is not the point. The point is that the new play is called the legend of Zhen Huan."


    Shuya blinked her big eyes and looked at Peng Ye blankly. She still didn''t understand why Peng Ye was excited.


    Peng Ye swallowed his saliva, watched the news released by Zhang Liguo on the screen several times, and said firmly, "Shu Ya, the female star of the legend of Zhen Huan."

 Chapter 227

    Shu Ya was stunned and took out her mobile phone to click on wechat. As soon as she logged in, all kinds of private messages and messages occupied her whole personal home page. Shu Ya didn''t have time to see these, but found the information released by Zhang Liguo. In fact, she didn''t need to find it at all. Many people forwarded Zhang Liguo''s information to Shu Ya at the same time.


    "Can''t you make a mistake? Director Zhang didn''t tell me about the new play. I haven''t heard of the legend of Zhen Huan. " Shuya doesn''t know the situation.


    Peng Ye is even more ignorant. Generally, this kind of invitation is to contact her first, and then filter it to Shuya. Let alone Shuya has never heard of it, and even Peng Ye has never heard of Zhang Liguo''s new TV play. He not only withdrew from the legend of the Red Princess for the new play, but also took the team to change jobs. This time, it broke out that the female star is Shuya. The key is that Shuya doesn''t know it.


    All of a sudden, the three people in the nanny car were refreshing wechat with their mobile phones. They wanted to know what happened this morning. Compared with the speed of refreshing wechat, the comments of netizens were much faster. It''s said that in the morning, in fact, it''s more than an hour. The Internet has exploded. It''s too fast to say that all kinds of topics are spreading now.


    Comments from netizen Xingyi''s love, "is there any informed media friend who can reveal the details of the legend of Zhen Huan? A good man has a safe life."


    Comments from netizen bookworm Tao Yu, "it''s good to have a comfortable fixed makeup photo. Let''s feast our eyes first."


    Comments from netizens who went to Tianya to wander, "can you release all the news about the legend of Zhen Huan at one time today? Don''t squeeze toothpaste, online, etc. It''s very anxious."


    come from......


    How much attention netizens pay, how much attention the major media pay. At the moment, if anyone takes the lead in knowing how much traffic and clicks will be increased even if a little detail is reported, the media people unexpectedly find that this news is not only explosive, but also like someone manipulating. Every wechat announcement has a most appropriate node to move forward with netizens, It is not surprising that there is a behind the scenes public relations team to help Zhang Liguo.


    Chen Jiannan, a senior media person of wechat news network, first contacted Zhang Liguo himself, but did not get through the phone. He also failed to contact producer Li Sheng and hostess Luna. When he saw Zhang Liguo''s third wechat, he immediately dialed Peng Ye''s phone. The line was busy for several times. Finally, he got through after many attempts. He was infinitely excited when he waited for the sound.


    "Mr. Peng, your phone is really difficult to call." Chen Jiannan has some friendship with Peng ye and talks a lot casually.


    Peng Ye wanted to brush the wechat online to see what happened just now. As soon as he opened the wechat, it was bombed and exploded by all sides. Before he could see it here, the phone began to ring. Everyone''s topic is the same, about Shu Ya''s role as female No. 1 in Zhang Liguo''s new drama.


    Peng Ye sighed and said helplessly, "they all asked me about Zhang Liguo''s new drama. The key is that I don''t know."


    "You don''t know. Don''t be kidding. Director Zhang led the team to change jobs and severely hurt the old owner. Just to guide the new play legend of Zhen Huan, he named Shu Ya as the first female. Do you know that you are Shu Ya''s agent? Shuya herself doesn''t know. I believe it. You say you don''t know. Don''t tease me. It''s unkind of you to make friends with us. " Although Chen Jiannan respects Peng ye one by one, the relationship between mainstream media and stars is also mutually beneficial, especially between wechat news network and front-line celebrities, which is very ambiguous and subtle.


    Peng Ye looked confused. She was upright, straightforward, efficient, farsighted and resourceful, but she didn''t play tricks. She wouldn''t hide anything. But today, when so many people questioned her character, she was a little angry and raised her voice by an octave. "If I knew, would I still hide? This is not something that can''t be seen in the light. You can play it or not. It''s nothing to do with your ink. "


    After being yelled by Peng ye, Chen Jiannan was stunned for a while before he spoke carefully, "you really don''t know?"


    "I don''t know. I just checked with Zhang Liguo. He didn''t answer the phone, and his deputy director disappeared." Peng Ye told the truth. All the information came from Zhang Liguo. Naturally, he asked Zhang Liguo for clarification at the first time, but the old man didn''t answer the phone. Peng Ye was also helpless. He didn''t know whether it was true or whether he was shot. Now it''s embarrassing. He can''t clarify or admit it.


    Chen Jiannan knew that he couldn''t get any useful news here. He was a little depressed. He sighed in his heart, "even Lord Peng doesn''t know, and no one knows. Director Zhang can''t contact anyone now. I can only continue to wait for him to break the news. "


    They have nothing to talk about. If they usually have a few greetings, Chen Jiannan and Peng ye are not in the mood now, so they hang up in a hurry.


    Zhang Liguo didn''t want to answer Peng ye and Shu Ya''s phone, but he followed Han Mo''s instructions at every step. When he didn''t tell himself whether he could answer the phone, Zhang Liguo didn''t dare to answer Shu Ya''s phone. To be exact, even if he answered the phone, he didn''t know what to say. He felt like he was on a stolen ship, At the moment, Zhang Liguo stared at the screen with his mobile phone and waited for Han Mo''s next instructions.


    The bold speculation about the legend of Zhen Huan on the Internet has reached a white hot point. For a time, various comparisons between Shuya and Luna by netizens swept the whole network. Yesterday, I wanted to be Luna in the center of the whole entertainment circle. Today, it''s like a mouse crossing the street. Everyone wants to step on it, or step on it hard.


    Generally, when you encounter difficulties, it is time to show your usual popularity. Some people encounter difficulties in their work, and many friends will come out to help and support them. I hope we can get through the difficulties together, but some people encounter difficulties. All the originally silent people want to come out to make up for it. I hope you will never be doomed. Obviously Luna belongs to the latter.


    Han Mo looked at Weike and pursed at the corners of his mouth.


    In this short time, Meng Si didn''t do anything else. His eyes quickly changed from Han Mo''s face to his mobile phone screen. He was observing Han Mo''s expression.


    Lying in the trough, laughing again. Meng Si muttered in his heart that he knew Han Mo must have made new moves again, and there was a kind of ominous feeling.


    Meng Si put his hands around his chest, leaned back into the chair, smashed his mouth, "what are you going to do?"


    "We should talk." Han Mo had no smile on his face. It was like talking to Meng Si at ordinary times. He was very casual.


    Meng Si and others were a little upset. "Speak quickly and talk about what."


    "Talk about cooperation." Han Mo changed his sitting position and continued, "are you willing to invest in the legend of Zhen Huan?"


    "Nonsense." Meng Si suddenly sat up straight and said, "say the point."

 Chapter 228

    Han Mo made some preparations before coming to Meng Si. How can he persuade him to invest in his own TV series? But when he heard that Meng thought invested in the legend of the red imperial concubine at first, but was excluded by Li Sheng, he was secretly happy. Meng Si is a businessman. He can''t not know that the legend of Zhen Huan is much more valuable than the legend of the red imperial concubine.


    Han Mo and Meng Si didn''t want to beat around the Bush and said bluntly, "I want 15 million for the copyright of the legend of Zhen Huan."


    Meng Si suddenly put down his hands that were originally around his chest. His eyes were stunned. His heart said, your boy is too dark. Fifteen million really dare to say it.


    Meng Si didn''t speak immediately. This time is actually a bargaining time. We have to grind each other for a while. Of course, this is for other writers. Meng Si knows too much about Han Mo''s character. If we bargain with him now, there will be nothing except the cold look in his eyes, which means "don''t sell any less".


    Meng Si sighed softly, "all right."


    Han Mo pursed his lips. He knew Meng Si would not refuse. Although the price was a little high, for such a good work, just think about the fact that the legend of Zhen Huan invested 70 million in his original world, but created 200 million income. After the first round of broadcasting, the later rounds of broadcasting were not included. This copyright fee is nothing.


    The key is that what Han Mo provides is a script that can be directly used to shoot TV, rather than a simple novel. The novel needs secondary processing and adaptation to be made into a TV play, while his script does not. This virtually saved manpower and material resources, which Meng Si could think of.


    Little pangxie stood beside Han Mo, counting the number with his fingers. The office was quiet. Suddenly he shouted, "fifteen million, brother Han, brother Han!"


    Meng Si helped the forehead and wondered if he was blind at that time. Why did he make such a surprised goods as an assistant.


    Pang Xie, who was supposed to hold Han Mo''s arm excitedly, suddenly saw the boss flying out of the cold knife''s eyes. All his actions were frozen in the air. He quickly put away his stunned expression and muttered, "fifteen million."


    Han Mo has long been used to little Pang Xie and didn''t take it too seriously. He continued to say to Meng Si, "the expected investment cost of the legend of Zhen Huan is 70 million. The copyright income of songs and books before is just 20 million, plus this 15 million. I''ll invest 35 million in the legend of Zhen Huan, and you can fill in the rest."


    Meng Si shouted 10000 words in his heart: MMP... I thought I could be the only investor in the legend of Zhen Huan. If not, at least it was the first producer who accounted for more, but now it''s good to share the world with Han mo.


    Meng Si put his hands on his hips. A hundred of them didn''t want to. After thinking about it, he softened again and sighed, "OK, listen to you."


    "Oh, by the way, I''ll send you the follow-up manuscript in the evening. In addition to the female owner Shuya, there is another role that can''t be moved. You can discuss with Zhang Liguo about the others, but we must start the machine before the heat goes down as soon as possible."


    Of course Mengsi knows this truth, but how can these words come out of Han Mo''s mouth so awkward, how can they be heard so awkward.


    What''s wrong? Meng Si thought about it. Suddenly he seemed to think of something. He patted the table and raised the bangs in front of his forehead. "Smelly boy, I''m the boss and you''re the boss."


    The object of this sentence he said most was little pangxie. Only little pangxie was easy to forget whether it was big or small, but generally when he finished this sentence, little pangxie was immediately beaten back to the original shape and quickly said, "you are the boss, you are the boss."


    At this moment, when Meng Si''s words came out, Han Mo was silent for a moment, and then slowly said, "as an artist, you are the boss, but in the TV play legend of Zhen Huan, maybe I am the boss. After all, in addition to the investor, I am still a screenwriter."


    Meng Si has three black lines on his face. Han Mo makes sense, but why do you still have the impulse to beat him.


    The office was silent again. Pang Xie swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked at Meng Si secretly. Brother Han was the person he admired most, but so far no one has spoken to general manager Meng. Although general manager Meng was short, he had a strong aura. He had received his favor and support in the circle, so he was highly respected.


    Brother Han dares to talk to President Meng like this. It''s really fatal. Although... It makes no sense.


    Little pangxie didn''t dare to breathe. What he thought was what kind of posture he should take to avoid and escape when Meng Si lost his temper and threw things. He could not only avoid the disaster, but also look less embarrassed. Just when little pangxie''s upper body remained motionless and his lower body was ready to run away at any time.


    Munce suddenly put his hand on the table.


    Little Pang Xie''s sight moved with Meng Si''s hand. His usual dodging skills are quietly playing a role at the moment.


    Just as little Ponzi was about to dodge with lightning speed, Munce finally landed his hand on the coffee cup, then picked it up and sipped the coffee.


    "According to your plan, what shall we do next?"


    Meng si not only didn''t get angry, but also directly asked Han Mo what to do next. Little pangxie almost tripped over himself before he could get back. His action was very strange. He immediately received Meng Si''s cold knife''s eyes and hurriedly stood up.


    They all work in sichen media. Why is the gap between people so big? Little pangxie sighed silently in his heart.


    "Release a wechat message, saying that sichen media has invested in the legend of Zhen Huan. I''m very happy with the next cooperation, and then Aite, Zhang Liguo and Shuya." Han Mo thought for a moment and continued, "let''s meet Zhang Liguo this afternoon and let him have a bottom in his heart. It is estimated that your wechat will immediately receive a call and play Taiji. Don''t be too clear. Please pay attention to the follow-up news and announce other main creators and startup time as soon as possible. "


    Meng Si scolded fiercely in his heart. He was so convinced that he obeyed the smelly boy. What kind of poison was he poisoned by.


    He always vaguely felt that if the boy sitting opposite did it alone in the future, he would have nothing to do with Meng Si. However, Meng Si didn''t feel panic at all, but was full of satisfaction.


    Meng Si, according to Han Mo''s meaning, polished it with his own tone of speech, respectively Aite Shuya and Zhang Liguo, and click send.


    As soon as it was successfully sent, Meng Si''s bell rang in a few seconds.


    Meng Si quickly looked at the mobile phone screen, and little Pang Xie also came together, because he knew that he would receive calls from all aspects after the news was sent, but he was curious about who would call first.


    Even Han Mo swept his eyes, and three words, "mother yecha" danced impressively on the screen.


    Little Pang Xie covered his mouth and smiled. Although "yecha" was not a person''s name, Han Mo could guess who was on the other side of the phone, waiting anxiously for connection. He didn''t speak and took back his eyes.


    Only Meng Si looked at the "nickname" beating on the screen, twisted his eyebrows, hovered between answering and not answering countless times, and finally took a deep breath and connected the phone.


    "Mengsi, I tell you, if you don''t make it clear about wechat today, you can''t leave the office alive. Don''t move. I''ll find you now."


    "No... i..." Meng Si didn''t have time to speak. The other party was like a machine gun. After that, he hung up the phone. Meng Si only felt that his chest had been severely hit and hurt 10000 points.


    There was a loud voice on the phone. Han Mo and little Ponzi heard the call.


    Meng Si''s face turned pale for a moment, and his eyes for help looked at little pangxie.


    "Well, Mr. Meng, I have something to do. I''ll go back to the office first." Little pangxie leaned slightly, secretly winked at North Korea and South Korea, and quickly slipped out of the office.


    "Xiao Mo......" Meng Si looked at Han Mo again.


    Han Mo coughed softly. "Since you have something else to do, I''ll get busy with the script first. When you''re finished, we''ll find Zhang Liguo." Han Mo also left the office.


    The desolate cold wind blew, leaving Meng Si alone, with bursts of cold behind

 Chapter 229

    Han Mo actually said he was gone and did not leave sichen media. He just found another office on the same floor to write a script. A total of 76 episodes of TV drama were written last night. More than 50 episodes and 20 episodes were not finished in time. He can make up for them at this time and let Meng Si and Zhang Liguo choose roles faster.


    When he was writing, a loud voice came from the corridor, "Mengsi, you come out."


    Han Mo looked at the time and whispered, "it''s coming so fast."


    After the high pitched voice, a gentle voice whispered, "sister Peng, keep your voice down. After all, this is sichen company."


    Han Mo looked at the door and just saw Shuya''s slender figure passing by the door. He casually ordered preservation and walked out of the office.


    Meng Si was trying to think about what kind of posture to pretend to be dead for a while. Suddenly, someone shouted his name in a high octave voice, which startled him. When he hesitated, Peng ye had stepped into the office after another lion roar.


    "Mengsi, I just said to let you out. Are you deaf?" Shuya kept whispering to Peng ye to keep his voice down, but it didn''t play any role.


    Die early and die late. Meng Si decided to fight for dignity to the end. He wanted to be a fighter to protect his own rights and interests. He couldn''t bow to evil forces. He didn''t get up, straightened his neck and pursed his rosy lips.


    The tough thing is that the expression lasted 0.1 seconds


    Meng Si said with a flattering smile, "didn''t you just say don''t move on the phone? You won''t move for a while. Which one do you want me to listen to?"


    Han Mo thought Meng Si was going to roll his arm net sleeve to work with Peng Ye. As a result, he almost laughed. Little pangxie wanted to hide at the door to watch the excitement, but before he saw the excitement, he was amused by the boss. He really laughed without Han Mo''s city hall.


    Meng Si''s cold knife''s eyes swept over, and little pangxie hurriedly covered his mouth and hurried away.


    If Peng Ye was the only one, Han Mo would not come. Meng Si asked Peng ye to live and die by himself, but now there is Shuya. He was really afraid that Shuya would see any bloody scene, so he followed.


    "Han Mo, are you here too?" Shuya came here because it had something to do with her. She was the official female star of the new play legend of Zhen Huan, but she didn''t know. Isn''t that funny.


    Han Mo nodded slightly and walked to Shuya. "Why are you here?" He asked, pretending to be confused.


    Hearing Han Mo''s words, Meng Si felt another 10000 words MMP


    He understood that Han Mo wanted to push it all on him.


    "Why are we here? Ask him." Peng Ye''s slender finger pointed to Meng Si, and then combined with her ferocious expression, Meng Si subconsciously swallowed saliva.


    Han Mo also cast a questioning look at Meng Si, just as he didn''t know what had happened just now.


    Meng Si glared at Han Mo fiercely, clenched his back teeth, with resentment in his eyes. He was careful that the ground was dirty and broken. He tried to resist the impulse to scratch Han Mo to death, and said to Peng Ye kindly, "Oh, don''t be so angry. Sit down and talk slowly."


    Peng Ye''s eyes were still full of murderous spirit. Shu Ya gently pulled her arm. "Anger can''t solve the problem. Let''s sit down and listen to President Meng slowly."


    If Shuya and Han mo were not present, Peng Ye was too embarrassed to make Meng Si stand down. With her temper, she would let Meng Si walk in and out today.


    Peng Ye pulled a stool heavily. The friction between the stool legs and the ground made a loud noise. She sat down in the chair. Shuya also sat next to her. Meng Si''s eyes trembled with the sound of dragging. Until Peng Ye sat down, he was secretly relieved and sat down.


    Peng ye took out his cell phone and opened the call record. "See? How many calls have I answered this moment? "


    Meng Si grinned at the corners of his mouth, and then subconsciously held the bow tie. If he hadn''t turned off his mobile phone, he would be like Peng ye now, "I understand your mood."


    "You understand the fart. You guys are busy with the new TV series and let us Shuya be the female star. It''s good and no problem, but you have to discuss with me in advance. Have I signed a contract with you?" Peng ye asked loudly.


    "No." Munce answered without confidence.


    "Have we signed a letter of intent with you?"


    "Neither."


    "If you have nothing, how dare you publish it on wechat? You''re not afraid that we''re on the wrong schedule. Just put it down. "


    Meng Si was embarrassed, "this..."


    "You haven''t thought about anything. Are you kidding? You want to die. Don''t take us Shuya as a cushion. " Peng Yeyue spoke louder and louder, and finally shouted directly.


    Shuya kept whispering, "keep your voice down, sister Peng, keep your voice down."


    Meng Si looked at Han Mo with a look for help and thought about Han Mo''s explanation, but Han Mo not only didn''t say a word, but also looked away directly and fell on Shu Ya, ignoring him. Meng Si spit hard in his heart.


    Meng Si was obviously at a disadvantage in these "battles". If it was something else, he dared to argue, but today''s things really ignored him. He smiled awkwardly. "We didn''t play around. We really invested in the biography of Zhen Huan, and the director was indeed Zhang Liguo."


    Peng Ye tilted his mouth and put his hands around his chest, "continue."


    Meng Si only felt a cold sweat behind his back, but he still kept smiling, scolded Han Mo in his heart, and said, "director Zhang strongly recommended Shu Ya to play female No. 1, so we finalized the personnel. Hehe, this Zhang Liguo didn''t tell you how to release the news. I also think you have an intention to cooperate. Don''t you think it''s a good thing, Why are you so angry? "


    Meng Si wiped his sweat in his heart and finally rounded his words.


    "You really don''t know about it?" Peng ye still asked in a questioning tone, but he was obviously not as angry as when he first entered the house.


    "I don''t know. I really don''t know." Munce''s head shook like a rattle.


    Peng yechao Meng Si rolled his eyes and didn''t speak again.


    "Does Shu Ya have a schedule?" Meng Si asked carefully. He really should ask. Before, he felt that Han Mo was impulsive. He announced it directly without asking if Shu Ya had a schedule. In case they couldn''t shoot, wouldn''t he have another Oolong.


    "Now I ask if there is a schedule and what I thought." Peng Ye patted the table hard. "I tell you Meng Si, if you kill any cats and dogs on the way, you''ll wait for me."


    Han Mo secretly laughed. He knew that Meng Si would annoy Peng ye again after asking this sentence.


    Of course, he didn''t dare to arrange until he knew that Shuya''s schedule was empty, but Meng Si didn''t know.


    Meng Si quickly defended, "no, no, going back on one''s word will never appear in the TV series invested by sichen media."


    Meng Si swallowed his saliva subconsciously, each nerve was tight, and the corners of his eyes twitched fiercely.


    Peng Ye''s temper came and went quickly. He didn''t get any important information here, but with Meng Si''s guarantee, everything about Shuya had been determined, and Peng Ye was relieved.


    "Xiaoya has an announcement in the afternoon. We''ll go back, but you should inform me in advance of any developments on your side." Peng Ye got up, raised his chin and glanced at Meng Si with command eyes.


    Meng Si was most afraid of this look. In an instant, there was a cold sweat behind him and nodded again and again, "sure, sure."


    Meng Si was a little relieved. He thought Peng Ye was leaving. He was secretly happy. He quickly stood up and welcomed the "distinguished guest".


    Suddenly, Peng ye asked, "where did your script come from and who was the screenwriter?"


    Peng Ye has a question in his mind. What kind of script will make Zhang Liguo give up the legend of the Red Princess and change jobs with the team.


    In general, unless it is a big production that has said hello before, Peng Ye reads the script first before deciding whether to shoot. This time, he agreed so quickly because the producer is Meng Si.


    Peng Ye scolds, but he also trusts Meng si very much. He knows that the resources in his hand must be the best.


    Meng Si was stunned and looked at Han Mo again.


    Han Mo ignored him and continued to pretend that he didn''t know anything.


    Meng Si took a deep breath. "Our screenwriter is mysterious because of physical reasons, but we will send you the script in the next few days."


    Then Meng Si turned his eyes on the north and South Korean ink.


    Peng ye thought, "Oh, well, you as soon as possible."


    Han Mo has been sneaking around with Shu Yamei. When he heard the words "body reason", he stopped his throat and coughed a few times.


    Peng Ye glared at Meng Si again to show his threat, and then left with Shuya.


    Seeing their backs leaving, Meng Si heaved a long sigh and sat down in his chair.


    PS: thanks for the 12.25 million reward of butterfly dance. Manually sprinkle flowers ~ thank you first, 8 / 70203, only love Park Chulong, ghost face black and white, blood Hummer reward. Thank many people in the bookstore who don''t understand love. They shed tears all their life. 152... 86. Hope, company, Tianmo and good nightŁ¨ No charge for thanks, no charge for less than 200 words ^ ^)

 Chapter 230

    Shu Ya and Peng Ye left. Meng Si complained about Han Mo one noon, saying that Han Mo didn''t stand up for justice and let him face the mother Yasha alone.


    Han Moli argued bluntly that he didn''t let Meng Si face it alone. He obviously faced it together, but he didn''t speak.


    Meng Si was stunned for a while. He thought about Han Mo''s words again and again. He didn''t know what to say. He could only recognize the collapse in the past, his hands on his hips, and wanted to stop talking. Finally, he leaned back in his chair with anger.


    Han Mo controlled his time well and didn''t hurry to find Zhang Liguo. After all, old man Zhang is different from Meng Si. Whether Meng Si plays the agent or the boss of sichen media, he is Han Mo''s partner.


    As for Zhang Liguo, he was pulled by Han Mo for Shuya. He just suppressed the legend of the Red Princess and Luna, so he paid more attention to strategy.


    "When shall we find Zhang Liguo?" Meng Si was still cursing Han Mo in circles. He didn''t forgive his lack of loyalty, but he didn''t forget the business.


    Han Mo glanced at the time, "don''t worry, brush wechat."


    Meng Si was a little surprised. Han Mo, who has been reluctant to go to wechat for 800 years, took the initiative to refresh wechat information.


    Of course, Han Mo didn''t notice Meng Si''s strange eyes and continued to look at the comments on wechat.


    As he planned before, netizens are the most fickle and malleable. He just gives a little guidance. Before, Luna''s role grabbing with despicable methods has been heating up and fermenting on the Internet. Now it has reached the point of white deterioration, and even her initial black history has been picked out.


    Producer Li Shengli used his role as a bait to make erotic transactions with actresses. For a time, the tree fell and the public pushed, and the public opinion on the Internet became one-sided. The media that had been optimistic about the legend of the Red Princess also began to report negative news along the wind. Whether it was the main stream media or gossip magazines, they edited and guessed one after another.


    Wechat Entertainment Network: [the legend of the Red Princess broke out a shocking scandal after the director and the team collectively changed jobs.]


    Sweet potato entertainment grill: [interpretation of the inside story of Zhang Liguo''s departure.]


    National entertainment circle: [is it a pornographic star or a sleeping star, and the growth history of "red imperial concubine".]


    Han Mo looked at the news about Luna on the Internet. In fact, he didn''t know whether it was true or not. This time, the female No. 1 of the legend of the Red Princess, he was sure that Luna had made some invisible means behind her, but now the news picked up by netizens was not sure whether it was true.


    Maybe it''s half true and half price, and then rely on netizens to make up for it by themselves, coupled with appropriate exaggeration. Anyway, in a short time, unless there is any miracle, Luna is absolutely impossible to turn over. After all, she not only loses resources, but also loses her character. Once her character is gone, it''s hard to wash white.


    "Wu Shan help me find a way. I don''t want to die. Why did they look at me like I was hooked up before, and now they don''t even answer my phone." Luna sat on the ground crying, her eye makeup was all spent, her face was full of black marks, and broken glass fragments were scattered on the ground. She couldn''t figure out why all the people who usually call her Luna baby disappeared and hid from her like a plague.


    Wu Shan is also sad. It''s not that she doesn''t want to help Luna, but there''s really no way to help her. If crying can solve the problem, Wu Shan wants to cry for Luna, but crying can''t solve the problem. She didn''t expect that Zhang Liguo''s withdrawal from the legend of the red princess would have such a chain reaction.


    According to common sense, a director quit for no reason before the shooting of the TV series he directed, and took away all the working teams. It should be that Zhang Liguo was suppressed and responsible. How can he not only be fine, but all the negative public opinion point to Luna and Li Sheng? It''s too strange.


    Zhang Liguo''s departure became reasonable, and he also publicized the new play the legend of Zhen Huan. Wu Shan always felt that all this was arranged by someone and suspected that there was a behind the scenes team.


    But even if you know that someone is manipulating, there is no way. Luna''s negative impact can''t be reversed. This is not to simply clarify and reshape the collapsed human device, let alone say sorry. It''s not so important whether you have done it or not. What''s important is that netizens think you have done it, even if it''s fabricated, But everyone passes it on as a true story. Even if there are a hundred mouths, it can''t be explained clearly.


    Luna still kneels on the ground and wails. Now no one is willing to answer her phone, but Wu Shan''s phone keeps ringing. It''s not someone who is willing to help Luna, but the termination one by one.


    Not only did the previous six brands who had no intention to sign the contract refuse to cooperate with her, but also the brands that had endorsed cancelled the contract on the grounds that they did not maintain the spokesman''s positive and healthy image, and even the signed programs cancelled their cooperation with her.


    Suddenly Wu Shan''s phone rang again. At first, she would hesitate to answer the phone. She really didn''t want to repeat her prayers, but at this time, she was a little numb. Almost all her work in the future was cancelled, and there was nothing terrible. She directly connected the phone.


    Wu Shan is ready to listen to the other party. She really has no work to terminate the contract. When she hears the first sentence, her eyebrows immediately frown. As soon as she wanted to say something, Luna robbed her mobile phone.


    The other party heard Luna''s voice and hung up.


    "Speak, you speak, why hang up my phone..." Luna slumped on the ground in an instant, ignoring any image, and began to cry again.


    Wu Shan shook her head helplessly.


    On the other hand, Shu Ya and Peng Ye drove to the next announcement. As soon as they arrived, Peng Ye''s cell phone rang again. Peng ye thought he was asking about the details of the biography of Zhen Huan again. He just wanted to say no comment. As a result, he couldn''t help frowning and his expression was a little complicated. "In that case, it''s the only way."


    "What''s the matter?" Shuya asked.


    "The program you recorded with Luna was cancelled because of Luna. Then I want you to take time to record another one alone. The time is up to us. I think it''s just enough to promote your new play, so I agreed." Peng ye put away his mobile phone.


    "This time, director Zhang withdrew from the legend of the Red Princess. I didn''t expect to have such a big impact on Luna." Shuya doesn''t sympathize with Luna, but thinks it''s too coincidental.


    Peng Ye snorted coldly, "that''s her fault. No wonder others. Meng Si finally managed a personnel."


    Meng Si, who had talked about cooperation with Han Mo in Zhang Liguo''s studio, sneezed twice and sniffled.


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Meng?" Zhang Liguo expressed concern.


    Meng Si smiled. "Maybe someone is thinking of me."


    Zhang Liguo was amused.


    He originally thought that shooting a new play would take some time. Even if they had a creative team, the funds and actors still needed time to prepare, but he didn''t expect Han Mo to pull Mengsi investment so soon. Zhang Liguo finally had a bottom in his heart. He had always felt that he was led by the nose before, and now he has settled down a little.


    Zhang Liguo and Meng Si talked about a lot of details about the TV series. Han Mo sat aside and just listened silently without talking.


    Until they finished, Han Mo asked, "when will the legend of the Red Princess start when it is officially released?"


    "October 8th." Zhang Liguo replied.


    "OK, we''ll turn it on that day."

 Chapter 231

    All directions are developing according to the expected direction of Han mo. after talking with Zhang Liguo, Han Mo promised to send them all the scripts in the evening and leave Zhang Liguo''s studio. Han Mo looked at the time. It''s still early and can pick up the little guy from school.


    The next thing Han Mo left to Meng Si and Zhang Liguo. After all, they have more experience in selecting actors and shooting details. However, Han Mo doesn''t completely ignore it. After everything is finalized, he will close it down. It''s not because he doesn''t trust Meng Si and Zhang Liguo. It''s mainly because there is a classic biography of Zhen Huan in the original world. It can be said that every role in it is fascinating. Whether it''s the protagonist or supporting role, the details are handled well, So what he as like as two peas in his mind is that there are no two people who are exactly alike. But the general feeling is similar. For example, Hua Fei, such as an Ling Rong, and Shen Mei Zhuang, these characters have their own characteristics, not just one person.


    Meng Si was a quick tempered man. After arriving at some of the scripts written by Han Mo, he began to think about the candidates for each role.


    He has a lot of resources in his hand. After all, sichen media has raised a lot of artists. Some resources need to consider his own people first, which is understandable. He first delimits some main roles, determines them directly if he thinks they are very appropriate, and then asks Zhang Liguo for discussion if they need to be discussed.


    Division of labor and cooperation, Zhang Liguo is to understand, group, pick out the details and take charge of the shooting details of the nearly 60 episodes of the script he has written.


    Han Mo became the shopkeeper and went to pick up his daughter from school wholeheartedly. It was still a little early. It was inconvenient to park at the gate of the kindergarten. Han Mo drove back first and walked to pick up the little guy.


    Many things did happen on this day, but they were all in his plan. Except when Peng Ye broke into Meng Si''s office to teach Meng si a lesson, he didn''t stand up with the mentality of watching a good play and admit that the screenwriter was himself. The rest were the development of the plot he had thought of yesterday.


    The reason why han Mo didn''t tell Shuya before was that he had a habit and was unwilling to say it before it was successful. He was also afraid that Shuya would be disappointed if things didn''t develop as he designed.


    However, after things have been basically carried out according to his control, Shuya will see that she didn''t say it. It''s entirely because Peng Ye was present. She didn''t deliberately hide it from Peng Ye. She really likes to see that Peng ye can take Meng Sizhi''s clothes every time he appears. The drama is enough and she doesn''t see enough every time, so Han Mo deliberately doesn''t speak of loyalty and threw Meng Si out alone.


    Suddenly Han Mo''s cell phone rang, and Shuya''s name jumped on the screen. Han Mo was obedient, and a familiar and gentle voice came out of the receiver. "I didn''t talk about the strange things that happened today. Are you free later? I want to discuss it with you."


    Han Mo knows what it is and is ready to meet later. They have an appointment about the time and place. Shuya and Han Mo have special identities after all, so they usually meet after dark. They don''t want to be public. Just now is not the time. When Han Mo first made his debut, everyone knew that Xuanxuan was his daughter, so no one went to secretly shoot, However, if the relationship with Shuya is exposed now, it will cause a great sensation, and the little guy will also be paid too much attention by the media. Han Mo and Shuya think about it and decide not to disclose their relationship first.


    Han Mo just walked to the front of the kindergarten. A clear voice came from the front.


    "Dad!"


    The children of the kindergarten have lined up and stood inside the gate of the kindergarten, led by the head teacher, waiting for their parents to pick them up. When a parent comes, the teachers will let a child out, which is also for the sake of safety.


    The little guy jumped and jumped behind Ding Rou and waved his small arm, "Dad, Xuanxuan is here!"


    Ding Rou also saw Han Mo, but her parents didn''t come to her. She wouldn''t let her children out. The little guy couldn''t wait. He was ready to run up at any time.


    "Hello, father Xuanxuan." Teacher Ding Rou said gently, a trace of ruddy on her cheek.


    "Hello." Han Mo nodded and replied politely.


    "Dad is coming. Go home." Ding Rou gently stroked Xuanxuan''s head.


    "Goodbye, Miss Ding." The little guy was already worried. He still spoke to the teacher very politely. Little feet wanted to run immediately.


    Ding Rou raised her hand and waved, "see you tomorrow, Xuanxuan."


    Start, sprint, take-off, and use both hands to force. The little guy hooked Han Mo''s neck with two small arms like a little monkey. Han Mo took advantage of the situation and hung the little guy around his neck.


    In the past, we had to complete the first few standard actions every day. The last one was riding on my father''s neck, which was created by Han mo later. The action was completed at one go, attracting the attention of nearby parents and children.


    Because today is the second attempt, the little guy ran out of the kindergarten door in such a hurry.


    After the little guy finished jumping and hooking his father''s neck, Han Mo only needed to complete one action, which was to cross her on his neck with his arms. In fact, it was not difficult. A little arm strength was enough. The little guy sat steadily on his father''s neck, raised a small arm high, and made a Shengli gesture, "Yeah!"


    "Mom, I want to play like this." Xiaohu said wrongfully, pulling her mother''s clothes, but her eyes still stayed on Xuanxuan and her father.


    Little tiger mother smashed her mouth and glanced at Han Mo''s direction. She was also a little helpless. "Didn''t you try all yesterday? Your father''s strength is not strong and can''t carry you."


    "Am I going to play? Why can Xuanxuan''s father do it and my father can''t?" Little tiger cried with a cry.


    Although Xiaohu is very sensible, he also has a sense of comparison. He doesn''t compare food to toys, but he just can''t understand why it''s all his father. Xuanxuan''s father can do it, but his father can''t. let alone run to his father and ride around his neck. His mother helped him pick him up, but his father didn''t succeed in supporting him.


    Xiaohu cried and looked back at the direction of Han Mo and Xuanxuan. Wow, the cry was louder. Xiaohu''s mother had no choice but to comfort her son. "Mom bought you toys. What do you want?"


    "I don''t want toys. I want to ride around my father''s neck." The little tiger''s snot and tears made his already chubby face redder.


    The little tiger''s mother spoiled and touched the child''s head, "then what do you want to eat, mom will buy it for you."


    "I don''t eat. I want to ride around my father''s neck." No matter what his mother said, Xiaohu didn''t listen. He just repeated to ride his father''s neck.

 Chapter 232

    Xuanxuan has been very active around her father''s neck, shouting and yelling excitedly. The action she just did in the crowd has been very eye-catching. The little guy kept shouting, "Dad is great, long live dad, my dad, this is my dad! Ha ha ha! "


    For a time, as long as the children are picked up by their father, they all ride around their father''s neck, but some fathers are weak and their children are fat, so it''s not so smooth.


    In an instant, Xuanxuan got the envious eyes from the children, but Han Mo was hated by his fathers. However, he didn''t know all this.


    Because there are familiar parents, Han Mo has to drag Xuanxuan to greet other mothers who pick up the children. Since Han Mo played well in various activities in the kindergarten, Han Mo has become a benchmark for mothers of kindergarten children to scold their fathers. Therefore, Han Mo can feel full of hostility every time his father comes to pick up the children.


    At the moment, I don''t know how many cold knives in the eyes of other dads fly to Han Mo''s back, but he doesn''t care much and carries the golden little princess home happily.


    Although Han Mo is tall, he is always thin, but taking care of children is an individual work. In order to do this physical work better, Han Mo insists on exercising. He still looks very thin, but his strength is much stronger than before.


    Han Mo dragged the little guy home until he was about to get into the elevator.


    Xuanxuan has been sitting around her father''s neck talking about what happened in the past day. Her painting has been praised by teacher Ding rou. Ruirui cried again because she didn''t belong to her group. Today''s jigsaw puzzle competition was the fastest completed in the class. I got a little safflower. Now I''m the child with the largest number of little safflowers in the class. There are two more than tigers.


    Han Mo listened patiently and asked occasionally. The little guy''s soft waxy voice never stopped.


    Out of the elevator, Han Mo took out the key and was just about to open the door. The door suddenly opened from inside. He thought it was the child''s grandfather who couldn''t wait to see his granddaughter before he opened the door in a hurry. With the door slowly opened, he had two slender and straight long legs, thin shoulders, familiar figure and charming face, "Shuya?"


    "Mom!" The little guy didn''t know that his mother would be at home. He rushed over excitedly. Like when he saw his father, he started, accelerated and took off, but Shuya was not Han mo. he couldn''t bear such strength. He staggered two steps backward. One didn''t stand firm and leaned back.


    Shuya subconsciously hugged the child and wanted that the child would not be hurt when landing. She waited for the moment of landing pain and closed her eyes.


    The hand holding the child tightened again. When Shuya thought she was mentally prepared, suddenly her backward fall stopped, and a pair of big hands firmly caught herˇ°


    "Dad, Dad!" The little guy didn''t know the thrill just now and jumped off his mother.


    Han Mo gently hugged Shuya tightly in his arms. Time seemed to be static, and the air was filled with ambiguous breath.


    Han Jun was about to come out of the kitchen with vegetables. He just saw this scene. Without stopping, he turned back with vegetables.


    "What are you doing, old man? Why did you bring the dishes back again?" Chen Yuehong looked suspiciously at the old man and was ready to continue serving dishes outside.


    Han Jun was a little embarrassed and coughed twice. "I''ll go out later."


    Chen Yuehong rolled her eyes and didn''t understand her wife''s meaning, "neuropathy." Before Han Jun could speak, she left with the second dish.


    "Han Mo, you..." Chen Yuehong spoke as she walked. When she saw Han Mo and Shuya, she closed her mouth and turned around with the dishes.


    "You old man, why don''t you tell me in advance." Chen Yuehong returned to the kitchen and complained.


    Han Jun was unconvinced. "I said not to go out first. You have to go out. You can''t stop calling. You blame me."


    Chen Yuehong didn''t say anything. She rolled her eyes at her wife, put down the dishes, moved very fast, and lay down on the kitchen door to eavesdrop on the sound outside.


    Han Jun smashed his mouth and looked disgusted. "Why are you gossiping more and more? Come here quickly and don''t lie under the crack of the door."


    Chen Yuehong stared back at Han Jun, "keep your voice down, you don''t gossip, then you stay away." Then he continued to eavesdrop on the door.


    Han Jun sighed and shook his head helplessly, "there''s no way to take you." Then he walked quickly for two steps, reached the door and put his ear on the door panel.


    Chen Yuehong was listening carefully to the sound outside when she suddenly found the old companion beside her, "cut".


    Neither of them spoke and were lying carefully under the crack of the door.


    "Can you loosen it?" Shuya''s white cheeks climbed up with a touch of blush and said Jiao Didi.


    Han Mo took back his arm and smiled. "Didn''t we meet on Pinghe road in the evening?"


    Han Mo opened the door and was surprised to see Shuya, because the time and place they agreed were wrong, and the stunned Kung Fu little guy ran over.


    Shuya''s ruddy face has not completely subsided, and her voice is shy. "My aunt called me and said she cooked a lot of dishes at night and asked me to come over for dinner. I happened to be nearby, so I drove over in advance."


    "Are you sure you don''t want to see me in advance?" Han Mo''s deep eyes brushed a trace of playfulness.


    "Annoying." Shuya gently hammered Han mo.


    Shuya leaned slightly and didn''t want to talk to Han mo. suddenly, she said solemnly as if she remembered something. "Today, Zhang Liguo was so strange that he suddenly gave up the legend of the red imperial concubine and came up with a legend of Zhen Huan out of thin air. The most incredible thing is that the heroine of the new play is me, but I don''t know. Luna has been exposed to a lot of black material because of this matter. It is estimated that she can''t get up in a short time. It''s all arranged. It''s strange. I always feel familiar, but I don''t know where to be familiar. " Shuya has a helpless expression.


    "In fact, it was arranged in advance." Han Mo said quietly.


    Shuya asked, "what do you know about the arrangement in advance?"


    "In fact, it''s all..." Han Mo just wanted to say what he didn''t have time to say during the day. All this was originally arranged. Han Mo carefully arranged it for Shuya. He just wanted to let everyone know that the woman who bullied him didn''t come to a good end. Luna and Li Sheng didn''t want to feel better, but before he said it, the little guy jumped on him.


    "Dad, mom, play with me, play with me." The little guy suddenly jumped on Han Mo and tried to climb up on his father, like a naughty little monkey. "Dad, let''s show mom how to ride the neck."


    The little guy knew that she jumped on her father after school these two days, and then rode on her father''s neck, which attracted the envious eyes of many children. She didn''t say anything, so she wanted to perform "stunts" in front of her mother.


    The little guy likes it. Of course Han Mo has to cooperate. When he just started, he swallowed it back and cooperated with the little guy to start performing for Shuya.


    The old couple lay on the crack of the door and heard the child''s voice. Knowing that it was over outside, they ran away with vegetables on their faces.

 Chapter 233

    One night, Han Mo didn''t have time to tell Shuya about the TV series. Until very late, Han Mo wanted to send Shuya back, but the little guy quarreled with his father to coax him to sleep. Because he was too excited and didn''t sleep according to the usual time, the little guy who was extremely sleepy began to make trouble.


    It''s too late. Shuya still has work tomorrow. Peng ye will pick her up early. Han Mo understands her very much. Only Chen Yuehong and Han Jun are eager to hope that Shuya can stay for the night. They have been looking for various reasons not to let Shuya go.


    Han Mo still let Shuya go. Even if he stayed for the night, he also wanted to find a time when he didn''t have a second old man. This night, he vaguely felt that his father and mother were looking for various reasons to eavesdrop on their speeches.


    Han Mo is sure that when Shuya leaves, his parents are more reluctant than him.


    ......


    Next day


    Han Mo has handed over all the scripts to Meng Si and Zhang Liguo in the evening, as well as Pang Xie. Han Mo has just arrived at the company. He can feel that Meng Si has assigned the matters of the new play to various auxiliary departments, from publicity to the venue needed for shooting, and all meticulous work has been carried out in a tight manner. This must have been arranged by Meng Si early in the morning.


    Compared with the busy downstairs, the upstairs is a little strange. Generally, Meng Si''s unique tone can be heard calling little pangxie as soon as he gets out of the elevator, and then little pangxie runs back and forth between himself and Meng Si''s office.


    But now it was dead calm.


    Han Mo walked to Mengsi''s office and happened to pass by little pangxie''s room. He glanced subconsciously.


    The sight startled him, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Xiao pangxie wore two panda eyes. His hair was messy and his skin was dark. He stayed up all night, but he looked like beating chicken blood at the computer. He looked very embarrassed, but his expression was very funny.


    Hearing Han Mo''s voice, little pangxie stood up.


    "Brother Han, the script is very well written. Last afternoon, President Meng Leng didn''t send the script to me for fear of affecting my work. He gave it to me after work at night. I finished reading the one in front of you in the middle of the night and just wanted to sleep. President Meng also sent me the one behind. I didn''t sleep all night and finished reading all the plot. It''s great." Little Ponzi became more and more excited. Finally, North Korea and South Korea gave a thumbs up.


    Han Mo guessed that Meng Si sent it to Xiao pangxie after reading it, so it was late in the night.


    Because in the morning, Meng Si arranged a lot of work for little pound Xie for the new play. He didn''t sleep all night, which didn''t affect little pound Xie''s enthusiasm for work.


    When pangxie came out of his office, Han Mo was going to talk to Meng Si about the actors. Before he got in, he heard Meng Si shouting, "Xiao Pang, give me another cup of coffee."


    Little pangxie rushed out of his office.


    A strong smell of coffee floated out of Mengsi''s office. I don''t know how much coffee Mengsi had drunk before he came.


    Meng Si heard the footsteps and looked up. He thought it was little pangxie. Unexpectedly, Han Mo couldn''t help picking his eyebrows.


    Han Mo was even more surprised. Although Meng Si in front of him was also dressed in his usual style, a rose red suit, and his hairstyle had been carefully taken care of, his eyes were like giant pandas coming out of a zoo with little pangxie.


    "You didn''t sleep all night." Han Mo asked.


    Meng Si threw his mouth and clubbed his chin with one hand. "You sent it to me so late. It''s good to say."


    "You can see it again today." Han Mo couldn''t laugh or cry at Meng Si''s panda face.


    Meng Si rolled his eyes. "You can''t understand the mood of a reader waiting for updates."


    Han Mo smiled and shook his head.


    Meng Si knew that Han Mo was on business and hurriedly said, "I called Lao Zhang in the morning, and the old guy didn''t sleep all night. When he called in the morning, he might be squinting in the office. When he was old, he just couldn''t stay up late and didn''t have any spirit. It''s not like us young people."


    Meng Si also proudly raised his chin. In fact, he is not young. People in his forties always say that they are in their early twenties. Everyone is used to it. The maintenance is really good. No one goes deep into anything. He continues to deceive himself and others.


    Meng Si picked up a folder from the table and handed it to Han Mo, "this is the list of actors we have drawn up. Look at the actors. If it''s OK, we''ll talk about it. Lao Zhang and I haven''t been sure about some roles. Let''s discuss it again.


    Producer: Han Mo, Meng Si


    Director: Zhang Liguo


    Screenwriter: Han Mo


    Deputy director: Guan Hui


    Heroine Zhen Huan: Shu Ya


    Emperor Yongzheng: Huang Jianming


    An Lingrong: Cheng Rui


    Queen uranara Yixiu: Li Na


    Shen meizhuang: ye Qingqing


    Prince Guo Yi: to be determined


    Princess Hua: to be determined


    ......


    Han Mo glanced at the table from top to bottom. Huang Jianming is an old artist. He has been a national first-class actor and has played the emperor many times. He is an old drama bone. He is decent and very provocative. Generally, he won''t accept the drama of that kind of flow.


    Li Na is also an acting actress with a wide range of repertoire. She developed in Guangdong and Hong Kong in her early years and recently returned to Beidu. As soon as she came back, she received several large-scale TV dramas. It is said that the legend of the Red Princess also invited her. For some reason, she didn''t agree.


    Some of the other actors Han Mo have an impression and some have no impression. They need an audition to be sure. He has the prototype of the original version of the legend of Zhen Huan in his mind. Because there is the original version, Han Mo has a minimum standard, at least not worse than the original version. Every role in this play has very vivid personality characteristics, and every frown and smile has a play.


    Meng Si took a sip of coffee and held the panda''s eye. "The characters you want to stay and those we''re not sure about are all empty. We''ll see the others in the afternoon."


    Han Mo''s eyes moved away from the paper, "Princess Hua, didn''t you think about it?"


    Meng Si smashed his mouth, "Lao Zhang and I have differences, so we haven''t decided."


    Han Mo knows that this role is very important. Although he is a villain, it is really difficult to play in place and have that kind of flirtatious, domineering but poor woman who makes people love and hate.


    "This role is finally decided. You can discuss it slowly. You''d rather be deficient than excessive."


    While Han Mo was talking, Meng Si had finished a cup of coffee and suddenly seemed to think of something. "The legend of the red princess has set up the team again. It''s really money that can make ghosts grind." Meng Si shook his head with a cold hum


    With such a large investment, it''s impossible to say not to shoot. Han Mo thought of it. Li Sheng won''t give up. It''s just a matter of startup time and whether the temporary team can shoot well.


    Meng Si asked little Ponzi to bring a cup of coffee and continued, "but Luna has been replaced. She stinks more than a street mouse now. No one wants to catch up with her. Although Li Sheng stinks, at least she is a producer and an investor."


    Han Mo tilted his lips. He designed Luna''s fate today. It''s no surprise. He was to blame. He put down his folder and asked, "when will they start a press conference?"


    "As far as I know, time hasn''t changed."


    Han Mo sneered and thought that Li Sheng was still stubborn. Obviously, there was only one last breath left. If he had to card that time, no wonder others.


    "By the way, we haven''t set a place for our startup press conference. Do you have any ideas?" Mons asked.


    "Baiyun Building."


    Meng Si was stunned. "They are also in Baiyun Building. Let''s not go to join the fun."


    Han Mo smiled, "set the hall upstairs for them."

 Chapter 234

    one day


    Two days


    Three days


    ....


    Audition


    sign a contract


    Make shooting plan, shooting schedule, division and actor clothing.


    Choose makeup for actors, fix makeup and shoot stills.


    ......


    Meng Si is responsible for spending every penny on the blade, and the investment of 70 million yuan can''t be wasted. Zhang Liguo is responsible for preparing the preliminary work for shooting. The biography of Zhen Huan is his last hope in exchange for breaking the axe and sinking the boat. If the play doesn''t achieve the expected effect, Zhang Liguo''s directing career will be ruined, So he paid more attention and invested more than anyone else.


    Time flies. On October 8, the day of the launch conference, the Internet has exploded on this morning.


    The major online media scrambled to report. To be exact, since Meng Si successively released some makeup photos of the legend of Zhen Huan and the information of the main actors, the network began to ferment continuously. In the outside world, everyone thought Meng Si was the only producer and the only capital. Naturally, many actors wanted to have a role in such a hot new play.


    Meng Si was the last to eat that set. Each actor was carefully selected for audition. Finally, they were baffled by the role of Princess Hua. After trying, several people felt dissatisfied. Let alone Han Mo, Zhang Liguo and Meng Si felt inappropriate.


    Finally, when Zhang Liguo was bored watching variety shows for inspiration, the host Li Manli played a small part of forcing pregnant concubines to have an abortion in the Qing Dynasty.


    Li Manli''s performance was so lifelike that it was the extreme of her cruelty and seduction. Zhang Liguo slapped the table on the TV and said, "it''s her."


    Originally, Li Manli was hesitant. After all, she had never acted in a TV play. The sketches in the program were all fun. If she really played a TV play, she would have no bottom.


    Or Meng Si''s sentence, "no one is born an actor. How do you know if you don''t try."


    Li Manli just held the attitude of trying. Indeed, her appearance is most in line with the Chinese imperial concubine. She is elegant, charming and enchanting, and has a strong strength.


    Micro customer


    Post Bar


    forum


    Network media


    Television media


    broadcasting station


    All channels are reporting and scrambling to report the details of the biography of Zhen Huan. Shooting has not yet started. Major TV stations and video websites are like Meng Si throwing out an olive branch in the hope of getting the right to broadcast the first round. Naturally, Meng Si has not replied. It is still early for him.


    From the beginning of discussion to the later hot topics, all the news about this TV series has become the focus of hot discussion, and unconsciously will be compared with the previous legend of the Red Princess.


    Although the legend of the Red Princess was hurt by the director''s collective job hopping with the team, after all, the TV play was a big hit before. All the media paid as much attention to them as the biography of Zhen Huan at the moment. Large scale production and great writing, including actors, were very important.


    However, at the moment, there are different comments on some of the cast lists published in the legend of Zhen Huan on the Internet.


    "It''s too hasty to choose actors for the legend of Zhen Huan. Is it because there is a temporary team to make a TV play, so no actors are willing to make it?"


    "I haven''t seen anyone except Shuya. The empress in the Palace should at least be decent. They are all new people with worrying acting skills."


    "Li Manli is the host. Don''t bully me. I don''t read much."


    "I''ll see what Shuya plays. Others are green leaves. I don''t care."


    ......


    Looking forward to TV dramas, but not optimistic about actors is the unified view of netizens. Han Mo doesn''t care much. He just wants netizens to discuss. It doesn''t matter whether they are optimistic or not. It''s good if the heat lasts.


    The time of the press conference is 10:08 a.m. everyone is for a good start. The press conference is also to let the media know more about TV dramas.


    One hour before the start, the media rushed to the Baiyun building one after another. Before the birth of the legend of Zhen Huan, the media reporters had to stay at the press conference of the legend of the red princess today. However, due to the director''s job hopping, the female No. 1 was exposed to black material and the producer''s power news, which caused a storm all over the city. For a time, the TV series that had been favored became the target of shelling by netizens, TV stations have been hit one after another by the termination of contracts and the withdrawal of advertisers.


    The hall on the first floor of Baiyun building has been full of security guards, blocking the fans outside. Those with press cards can pass through the side channel. The journalists of major media walk towards the elevator with equipment.


    "Lao Liu, where are you going?"


    "Press conference, you asked, didn''t you?"


    "Of course I also attended the press conference. I asked you which side you want to attend."


    "Then you have to ask the legend of Zhen Huan. They still haven''t released many details. This press conference is very interesting."


    "But I heard that the legend of the Red Princess released news that every media reporter present would send a super red envelope."


    "Ha ha, do you want a red envelope or a job? I won''t go. Go yourself."


    "I''m just saying that it''s a fool to go to the legend of the Red Princess for a red envelope. Let''s go upstairs together."


    On October 8, at 10:08, the press conference of "Legend of Zhen Huan" officially began.


    The venue of the press conference was in the 20th floor hall of Baiyun Building. As arranged by Han Mo, their feet were the legend of the Red Princess, which had been fried before but fell miserably higher. The two TV dramas had only one floor, but there were great differences between them.


    Li Sheng walked anxiously back and forth in the hall on the 19th floor. Although Zhang Liguo took away the creative team, he did not take away any actors. After Li Sheng found someone to replace the original team, he could continue shooting. Because of his strong capital and confidence, Li Sheng invited many well-known actors to support the scene.


    When he knew that Meng Si had chosen the address of the press conference upstairs, he was just angry, but he didn''t worry at all. He replaced Luna and chose another actress whose popularity and acting skills were much higher than Luna, as well as other famous actors in the play.


    He also paid attention to the news released by Meng Si and was happy to see those actors Li Sheng. Except that one or two of them are old and basically new actors, they have never heard of them, and some even have just made their debut. In this era of traffic supported by stars, TV dramas with such qualifications have no news at all.


    Li Sheng thought so until the morning of October 8.


    ten point zero five


    zero six


    zero seven


    ......


    Reality gave him a loud slap in the face.


    The assistant glanced at the empty hall and asked, "Mr. Li, is our press conference still open?"


    Li Sheng severely bit his back teeth and twitched his eyes.


    Suddenly a reporter appeared at the door of the hall carrying equipment.


    Li Sheng''s eyes brightened. "Give me the red envelope. Hurry up."


    The assistant quickly stuffed the red envelope into Li Sheng''s hand.


    When the reporter saw the red envelope, he quickly raised his hand and said, "don''t get me wrong, Mr. Li. I just came to take a picture of the scene here, so I can compare it with the above when reporting. I''ll go up later. Sorry."


    After a few clicks, the reporter also felt embarrassed and hurried away with the equipment.


    Several reporters in succession were like this. When they came to take a picture, they hurried away.


    Li Sheng clenched his fists and watched them leave one by one.

 Chapter 235

    Li Sheng spat hard, "I don''t believe they can do anything." Then he stuffed the red envelope into the assistant''s hand and walked out of the hall quickly.


    20th floor, Baiyun Building


    Meng Si looked at the time and whispered a few words in little pangxie''s ear. Little pangxie nodded and turned away.


    The reporters waited with long guns and short guns for the official start-up press conference of the legend of Zhen Huan.


    Webcast platform


    Major entertainment media


    TV station


    broadcasting station


    As long as you can comment, all the comments on the press conference of the legend of Zhen Huan are crowded.


    "It''s time to start."


    "I can''t wait. It is said that many important roles will be announced today."


    "The screenwriter hasn''t announced yet. Am I the only one who found out? According to my guess, the plot of the legend of Zhen Huan must exceed the legend of the Red Princess, otherwise Zhang Liguo will not lead the team to change jobs collectively. "


    "It''s terrible upstairs. That''s the truth. There''s nothing wrong. Wait and start."


    The host has warmed up on the stage. Meng Si, Zhang Liguo and Shu Ya stand on the stage and count down.


    5ˇ˘ Four, three, two, one, the press conference officially began.


    At the end of the host''s opening, the staff handed the microphone to the media reporter. The reporter under the stage had already thought about the problem. As soon as the microphone arrived, the sound came out through the sound wave.


    "Hello, director Zhang, I''m a daily entertainment reporter. Excuse me, director Zhang, where did the legend of Zhen Huan attract you? Would you rather give up the legend of the Red Princess, which has been publicized for a long time and has higher popularity, and pour your money into it? And your behavior seems to be betting. Aren''t you afraid of losing the bet? "


    Zhang Liguo smiled and raised the microphone. "You''ll know where the legend of Zhen Huan attracts me when it''s broadcast. As for the bet, I don''t admit that choosing the legend of Zhen Huan is a risky bet. I have enough confidence. This is one of the best works since I directed the TV series. No, strictly speaking, it''s none."


    "Can I understand that you left the legend of the red princess because of their bad scriptˇ°


    As soon as this problem came out, there was silence. Everyone had an attitude that it was not too big to watch the excitement. Both TV dramas talked about women in the harem. The two TV dramas held a startup press conference on the same day and in the same place. Before, it was noisy because Zhang Liguo''s team changed jobs. The media was not afraid that the two TV dramas had no gunpowder smell, But afraid of the smell of gunpowder is not strong enough, I want to add a fire.


    All the shots were aimed at Zhang Liguo and waited for him to answer. Zhang Liguo knew what the reporter meant, but he was such a person. He could answer gently, but he didn''t want to, "it''s not that the script is bad. I can responsibly say that the legend of the red princess is a very good work. But compared with the legend of Zhen Huan, it is really much worse. If I choose between the two, no matter how many times I am allowed to choose, I will still choose the legend of Zhen Huan without hesitation, even if I give up everything. " Zhang Liguo''s voice was a little excited, loud and clear, and warm applause broke out under the stage.


    At the moment, Li Sheng stood at the door of the hall, silently paying attention to everything on the stage, clenching his fists.


    "Mr. Li, let''s go." The assistant is a little embarrassed. After all, there is not even a media reporter downstairs. Even if they force a red envelope, the reporters don''t want it. How embarrassing the scene is.


    Li Sheng stood at the door without moving. He was unwilling to leave. He didn''t believe that he had no news value. Even a reporter was unwilling to report them.


    "Hello, teachers, I''m a reporter from wechat entertainment network. At the moment, the most concerned topic on the network is the main creator of the legend of Zhen Huan. In addition to many actors participating in the play are newcomers, I heard that the screenwriter of the play is also a newcomer, rightˇ°


    Meng Si smashed his mouth and replied with a smile, "our screenwriter is really a newcomer, but it is limited to the field of screenwriter. He has been in the limelight in other fields."


    The reporter just wanted the organizers to invite the mysterious screenwriter out for everyone to see. After all, the topic that netizens are most concerned about is this topic, but unexpectedly, they inadvertently asked this detail and made a show in other fields? It turned out that the screenwriter was still a cross-border, and the discussion among netizens on the live broadcasting platform became more intense.


    "The screenwriter is Meng Si?"


    An old fellow has imagination.


    "Or Zhang Liguo? He wrote the legend of Zhen Huan himself and made it himselfˇ°


    "It can''t be Zhang Liguo. If he could write the script, he wouldn''t agree to be the director of the legend of the red princess before, unless it''s for speculation, but Lao Zhang doesn''t seem to love speculation."


    "I agree upstairs. It won''t be Lao Zhang."


    "What does that mean?"


    "Come on, what''s the point?"


    Li Sheng frowned. His purpose of not leaving was to see who the screenwriter of the legend of Zhen Huan was. Although he had not read the script, he could let Meng Si, the miser, invest, and Zhang Liguo would rather be infamous and join the script at all costs. What kind of author would write such a work.


    The reporter of wechat entertainment network hurriedly asked, "I don''t know whether the cross-border screenwriter who is also brilliant in other posts has come to our scene today? Can you ask Mr. Meng to invite the screenwriter out? "


    "Of course." Meng Si shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "but before inviting us to write the play, I want to say in advance that in fact, the reputation of this TV play is invested by sichen media, but I''m not

 Chapter 236

    Han Mo could hear the voice in front of the stage. His eyebrows frowned slightly. Little Pang Xie ran in and said, "brother Han, you''re going to go on stage later. Don''t blame me. It''s all arranged by President Meng."


    Pang Xie knew that Han Mo was low-key and didn''t want others to know that he was the first producer, let alone that he was an investor. As for the screenwriter, Han Mo said before that as long as he hung a name on the subtitle during the broadcast, it didn''t have to be so complicated.


    At the moment, Han Mo shook his head helplessly. He knew that Meng Si had said that. It was impossible not to go out.


    On both sides, there was a little commotion in front of the stage because of Meng Si''s words, and the screen was constantly playing in the webcast.


    Li Shengmu stared at the backstage exit without turning his eyes and clenched his teeth. Before, he always felt that from Zhang Liguo''s departure of the legend of the Red Princess to the job hopping of the whole team, it was always like someone controlled. If, as Meng Si said, in addition to writing the script, the screenwriter was also the first producer and the first investor, it was likely that this person controlled everything, And it must be the same person who deliberately chose the boot Conference on the same day and in the same place. Then, it is the same person who has caused himself such misery at the moment.


    Li Shengyue became more and more angry. He couldn''t feel better. Others couldn''t feel better. His body followed the movement of thinking. Originally, he just stood outside the hall, which was very inconspicuous.


    ˇ±Mr. Li, let''s go down. Maybe the media is here now. If you''re not here, you''ll probably go again. " The assistant didn''t believe what he said, but he saw that Li Sheng''s face was ugly when he heard Meng Si''s words. He didn''t want Li Sheng to publicize the legend of the Red Princess and make trouble in other people''s venues in this way.


    Li Shenggang just couldn''t help walking forward and stopped when he heard the assistant''s words.


    The assistant said quickly, "this is the press conference of the legend of Zhen Huan. It''s inappropriate for us to be seenˇ°


    Li Sheng hates his teeth itching at the moment, but what the assistant said is very right. At the moment, the legend of the red princess is bad enough. Even if he can''t make a lot of money as expected, at least there can''t be any more moths. How can he earn Ben back? Otherwise, it''s really the most humiliating time in his history as a producer.


    Li Sheng swallowed his saliva, took a deep breath, took back his steps and was ready to turn back.


    On the stage, Meng Si''s small body made a loud voice to solemnly introduce the first producer, first investor and cross-border screenwriter who will appear at the moment.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the direction Munce pointed.


    Shuya also wants to know who the screenwriter is. Youmei''s eyes are looking in the direction of the exit. She has read the script. She has also read the previous script of the legend of the Red Princess. As Zhang Liguo said, the two scripts are not of the same level. If she is asked to make a choice, she will not hesitate to choose the biography of Zhen Huan. Therefore, she is more curious about who the screenwriter is, It''s impossible for such a talented screenwriter not to know before. If he is an acquaintance, he wants to know more.


    Shuya looks towards the exit.


    Peng Ye looked towards the exit.


    All media''s long guns and short guns are aimed at the exit direction.


    Meng Si has already asked little pangxie to set up a mysterious music. This is the secret signal between him and little pangxie. Once the music rings, little pangxie will come out with Han Mo from the export. Even if he is tied, he will tie him up. Obviously, Meng Si has not considered little pangxie''s strength. If Han Mo is unwilling, he can''t force Han Mo with little pangxie''s meat throwing ability.


    Hearing the music, Pang Xie smiled awkwardly, "brother Han, it''s time for you to come out." I didn''t think this song should feel like this before. It''s a bit like a devil entering the village.


    Han Mo shook his head reluctantly. He knew he was going to step on such music. He should discuss it with Meng Si in advance, so as not to lose face.


    This may be his most embarrassing appearance.


    Han Mo still couldn''t convince himself to step on such music. He knew that the music had only one paragraph, about 30 seconds. It was just right to directly appear, but he decided to wait until the music was played.


    The less beautiful music continued.


    Everyone looked at the exit with expectant eyes, from surprise to expectation, but in the end, there was only disappointment and nothing.


    Meng Si''s heart sank and his eyebrows narrowed slightly.


    "Don''t come out, No."


    "Is it the hype and gimmick made by the crew?"


    "It''s boring. Since it''s so amazing, it doesn''t come out?"


    Li Sheng just stepped back to the door of the hall and didn''t go. He wanted to know who could make Meng si the second producer, but the voice fell for more than ten seconds, and no one came out. Either they didn''t give Meng Si face at all, or there was no such person at all. Either way, Meng Si slapped himself in the face and found an extras, Why make yourself so embarrassed? I''m worried that there''s no negative news to attack the legend of Zhen Huan. Li Sheng sneered in his heart.


    Ten seconds, twenty seconds, thirty seconds.


    With the end of the last note, the embarrassing debut song finally ended, and Han Mo pulled his clothes.


    Meng Si quickly rounded the stage and said, "our screenwriter has a hobby, which is easy to be nervous. He has to go to the toilet every time he goes on stage. He must be hiding in the toilet now." Meng Si smiled awkwardly.


    The media reporters under the stage also laughed, but obviously they were simply amused, but they wouldn''t forget it at all. The sharper topic is still behind.


    "I''ll send someone to hurry him now." Meng Si winked and immediately the staff ran to the backstage. "


    Just then.


    With a dull noise, the door of the exit was slowly opened.


    The media reporters hurriedly operated the equipment, although they didn''t see who came out. At the moment when the door was opened, the whole audience was quiet and could only hear the sound of continuous shutter.


    "Han Mo?"


    "Han Mo!"


    "Sleeping trough, do I have eyes? Is that Han Moˇ°


    "Where are my glasses? Where are my glasses? Han Mo? Is it really Han Mo? Liang blinded my titanium dog eye, Han Mo, Han Moˇ°


    Live media


    Webcast platform


    Everyone was surprised to shout the same name, Han mo.


    Shuya''s eyes were stunned, surprised and happy.


    Peng Ye suddenly opened his mouth when he saw Han mo.


    Li Sheng''s eyes twitched fiercely. He couldn''t believe his eyes.


    "I''m sorry to keep you waiting. As a musician, I''m a little clean. I really can''t take a step in that music just now. Who chose the music? I promise not to hit him." Han Mo joked that he seldom joked in front of the camera, but this time he also made a round for himself and the whole crew.


    The media reporters were stunned for a moment, and then all laughed. Several reporters pointed to Meng Si and said, "it should be general Meng''s taste."


    Meng Si quickly waved his hand. "Lao Zhang''s is not mine. Don''t doubt my appreciation."


    "Ha ha, OK. They all say it''s me. It''s me." Zhang Liguo smiled and took it to himself.

 Chapter 237

    Han Mo subconsciously walks to Shuya and shows a smile that only he and Shuya can understand.


    At the moment when she saw that the screenwriter introduced by Meng silon was Han Mo, Shuya was surprised and happy. She stood in place for a long time until Han Mo came to her and brought her a smile. Shuya reacted and smiled unnaturally.


    Peng Ye was sitting on the side. When she saw Han Mo coming out, she patted the armrest of the chair and stood up. The potato chips she had held on her body, because she suddenly got up and fell to the ground.


    The media were also surprised, and the audience were even more surprised. Unexpectedly, they felt reasonable. Indeed, as Meng Si said, Han Mo has become popular in other fields, singing, writing songs, writing poems and fairy tales.


    But Han Mo can still write a script. When he is a producer, netizens can no longer calm down.


    "I must support Mr. Han Mo''s works."


    "Just now I was a little curious about who was the screenwriter and producer. It turned out to be Han mo. I can only say that I look forward to the legend of Zhen Huan."


    "Director Zhang has an eye. Han Mo''s works must be fine."


    Many netizens are fans or readers of Han mo. idols can even be screenwriters and producers. Naturally, they are particularly surprised and have a lot of support.


    At the moment, Li Sheng is the one who can''t accept this fact. His mood has experienced ups and downs in just a few minutes. At first, he was depressed because of jealousy. Later, he expected Meng Si to make a fool of himself. The so-called screenwriter and producer won''t appear. He hopes to use this matter to give a heavy blow to the crew of the legend of Zhen Huan, even if he can''t bring them down, You can also divert your attention from the negative news of the legend of the Red Princess.


    But he never thought that Han Mo would come out from the back of the stage after the music.


    All the previous plans failed, and Li Sheng''s heart twitched fiercely. The most important thing is that he vaguely realized that the legend of Zhen Huan was born in just a few days. Not only did the topic rise all the way, but also suppressed the legend of the red imperial concubine, which almost couldn''t be started. All this must be driven by someone or a team behind the scenes, Originally, he still suspected that Meng Si, the old fox, was the ghost.


    Seeing the moment Han Mo came out, Li Sheng always felt that the man in front of him was more unfathomable. It seemed that Meng Si''s previous tricks seemed childish.


    Li Sheng calculated in the middle of his head, staring at the distance with a deep unwilling in his eyes. He subconsciously took a step forward and wanted to get closer.


    "Mr. Li..." the assistant hasn''t had time to stop it.


    Suddenly!


    "Pa"!


    Li Sheng was frozen in place. He didn''t stand firm and staggered a few steps to one side.


    "Li Sheng, you are a son of a bitch."


    Originally, he gathered in front of the stage to ask Han Mo about the source of inspiration for the new play, such as questions. The sudden sound behind him stunned everyone, but the media reacted quickly to the sudden news. As soon as they heard the sound, they immediately turned the camera in one direction and aimed at the door of the hall.


    Luna is playing with Li Sheng. There is a red five finger mark on Li Sheng''s face. It can be imagined that the sound just now was not slapping, but firmly slapped on Li Sheng''s face.


    "Li Sheng, you are a son of a bitch. When you lied to me to go to bed, what did you say? You said you wanted me to get this year''s vision. You said not to mention the Red Princess. All the women are mine, you son of a bitch. I killed you and I want to die with you." Luna shouted hysterically, pulling Li Sheng''s collar as she shouted.


    Li Sheng pushed Li Na hard and wanted to get rid of her shackles. "Loosen me, crazy woman. You don''t clean yourself. Now it''s smellier than street mice. I didn''t get rid of your relationship openly. It''s enough benevolence and righteousness. Crazy woman, let go."


    Because the cameras are facing Li Sheng and Luna, netizens on the webcast platform also saw this scene.


    "Sleeping trough, do you want to be so hot? What a surprise."


    "What do you mean, I won''t admit it after sleeping. I sympathize with Luna a little, ha ha."


    "A pair of adulterers * * and TV dramas have been destroyed by these people."


    "Please give me a pair of antifouling goggles to see these people''s hot eyes."


    Luna howled louder. She had nothing left. The only thing left was the role of red imperial concubine. Li Sheng didn''t even give her the role. He let her die, and she wouldn''t let him live. We''ll die together.


    Luna wanted to make trouble at the scene of the legend of the Red Princess on the 19th floor. When she went to the scene, she found that there was no media. After listening to other staff, she knew that Li Sheng came to the 20th floor. As soon as she came up, she saw Li Sheng standing at the door, that is, the scene just happened.


    Wu Shan hurried up and grabbed Luna. "Let''s go back, Luna. Stop it. It''s not good for you."


    "Leave it alone. I''m not good, and I won''t make him feel better." Luna said sharply. At the moment, her face no longer has the brilliance of the past. She is just a naughty bitch.


    "There are media, you are crazy. Don''t kill me!" Li Sheng said fiercely, biting his teeth.


    "When you are afraid, I will die with you." Luna has collapsed and lost all her jobs. She thought she could live in a first-line actress, but she lost everything overnight.


    Li Sheng''s assistant also came to help pull them apart. Wu Shan also wanted to pull them apart. At the moment, they became four people pulling at the door of the hall for a long time.


    The farce ended with Li Sheng pushing Luna to the ground and leaving angrily


    Li Sheng said to the assistant beside him as he walked, "no matter what method, we must let those media press things down, do not report, and let them delete all the photos. Do you hear me?"


    "Yes, yes." The assistant nodded and trotted after the angry Li Sheng.


    When Li Sheng left, Luna sat on the ground crying and was helped away by Wu Shan. The bloody farce ended.


    The media again focused their attention on the stage. Meng Si smiled playfully. He just knew that none of the media in the crew downstairs were present. He felt that the most was to start shooting in obscurity. Put it on the local station and come back with some capital. Now, if you kill yourself and make such a fuss, no TV station will show their TV series.


    On the day of the launch press conference, no media were present. The producer and the original female owner of the play had a big fight at other new drama press conferences to further expose the power sex scandal.


    There are a lot of news about Li Sheng and Luna on the Internet. Everyone is discussing them in the form of jokes. There are pictures, moving pictures, small videos and expression packs made by people.


    Li Sheng wanted to block the news, but the live video website broadcast it on the spot. How could the netizens who saw the live broadcast be controlled by him.

 Chapter 238

    "The legend of the Red Princess" has successfully interpreted what is suicide. Li Sheng has spent a lot of money on the actors. The early payment has been given, the contract has been signed, and the preparations for shooting have been made. Now no matter what happens, he can''t help shooting


    However, no one is willing to cooperate with them. Li Shenghua spent a lot of money and used human feelings to try all kinds of tricks. He only asked whether his "Legend of the Red Princess" can be broadcast. At the moment, he doesn''t choose whether the broadcast time is the golden file, classified channel or satellite TV. He even tried to broadcast it on the Internet, but the website is not willing to broadcast his TV series.


    Is it because the legend of the red princess is so bad? In fact, it is not necessarily true. Compared with the legend of Zhen Huan, it is naturally incomparable. Both the script and the production team are much worse. However, compared with other TV dramas, it must be the same, not to mention where it is excellent, and it will not even have a place to broadcast.


    It''s just sad that they are in the same period as the biography of Zhen Huan. Where else would anyone like to broadcast their TV series? Besides, we all know how ugly Li Sheng and the former female owner of the TV series are at the start-up press conference. Although the audience are very forgetful, at present, their scandal has not passed.


    Satellite TV channels are sharpening their heads to fight for the promising legend of Zhen Huan. Local classified channels have no advantages and can''t be won by large-scale production. However, to be safe, they prefer to broadcast some conservative TV dramas rather than go through the muddy water of the legend of the Red Princess. It is likely that they have no ratings and have provoked coquettish.


    .....


    The shooting of the legend of Zhen Huan officially started. Han Mo didn''t need to worry about the shooting. After all, Zhang Liguo was professional, but when there was Shuya shooting, Han Mo would pretend to go to the studio as a producer to buy you some food and drink as a consolation for hard shooting.


    Shuya always pretended to be uncomfortable with Han Mo and complained about why he didn''t tell herself in advance, which surprised her at the press conference. Later, she went back and was chased by Peng ye for a long time. She was also laughed at by Peng ye and Zeng Ying. She didn''t know such an important thing.


    Han Mo secretly made an appointment with Shuya several times. She couldn''t get rid of it for various reasons.


    Early in the morning, Han Mo stuffed the phone into the little guy, "do you want your mother to play with Xuanxuan today? Call your mother if you want. "


    The little guy straightened his neck, and his eyes stared big. Just for a while, his black eyes rolled around. Gu Ling said strangely, "did dad annoy his mother?"


    Han Mo was surprised, but his expression didn''t show the surprise of being seen through by the child. He picked up his finger and scanned the little guy''s nose, "of course not. Dad was just afraid that Xuanxuan would miss his mother, so he proposed this."


    Xuanxuan said in an adult tone, "Dad, why are you dishonest? Then Xuanxuan can''t help you. Xuanxuan thinks her mother will ask her to go to the playground, so she doesn''t have to stay at home." With that, the little guy raised his small chin and put his hands around his chest.


    That little expression looked very familiar. Han Mo helped her forehead. I didn''t expect that the child was only four years old and would have to fight with her.


    In fact, Xuanxuan is not like before. She misses her mother when she lives at her father''s house and misses her father when she lives at her mother''s house. In her opinion, although her father and mother don''t live together, there is no reduction in their love for her. Moreover, Han Mo and Shuya will often take her out to play together. The little guy doesn''t envy other people''s children to be with her father and mother as before.


    Han Mo took the little guy and said softly, "Xuanxuan will help her father call her mother, okay?"


    Seeing that his father admitted that the little guy was very satisfied, he picked up the mobile phone whose father had pressed the number and directly clicked to dial.


    "Mom." The little guy''s soft and cute voice became more lovely through the sound wave. Shu Ya suddenly smiled when she heard Xuanxuan''s voice.


    "Does Xuanxuan miss her mother?" Shuya knows that the little guy usually uses his father''s mobile phone to call her because he misses her. The child is too young and doesn''t have his own mobile phone. He can only use an adult''s phone. Because he can''t see his mother every day, the little guy calls

 Chapter 239

    After finishing with Huang Jianming, Zhang Liguo went to talk to Shu Ya again, and then chatted politely before preparing for the next play.


    Peng Ye is a little puzzled. Generally, the temporary restructuring of film tables is due to some irresistible factors. Today, it seems that there is no reason, "I just saw Huang Jianming. He is in good spirit. He doesn''t seem to be in a bad state or ill?"


    Shu Ya didn''t think so much. Anyway, she participated in all the performances, but the scenes were different. She was also very familiar with the lines and wouldn''t be unable to cope with temporary changes.


    As everyone said at the beginning, this TV play uses a large number of new people. In addition to Shu Ya being just red, and teacher Huang Jianming playing the emperor is an old drama bone, one or two other actors are familiar to everyone, and the rest are new people.


    Shuya has a gentle personality and no star shelf. It is easy to become the center of the crew. Newcomers like to call her sister Shuya. They come to her to chat when they have nothing to do. Sometimes they ask for some acting questions, and sometimes they just chat.


    Both Shuya and Huang Jianming were informed by Zhang Liguo to change the shooting times, while the other actors were informed by deputy director Guan Hui.


    Several young actors who had just been informed ran to Shuya in a hurry.


    In fact, they know that Shuya is not necessarily interested in the problems they are interested in, but they just want to gather around Shuya. Sometimes some people have such skills and can always let others revolve around themselves. In fact, it is not how talented they are in speaking, but more because they are good listeners.


    The little girl in front is Shen Mei, a young actress who plays huanbi on TV. She is only 22 years old. She graduated from Beidu film academy this year. She is very spiritual. There is another unyielding in her eyes. She is very similar to the temperament of the original LAN Yingying, and her appearance is even better than that of the original.


    Although this role is not the leading role, because she has always been around Zhen Huan, she is ambitious, but kind-hearted. She is a character with complex and distinctive character. In her eyes, gestures and smiles, it is all drama. Therefore, Han Mo picked Shen Mei in the photos of several actresses recommended by Meng Si.


    Shen Mei has also lived up to expectations. The scenes in front of her are good. Although she is a new actor, she is better than diligence. This TV play is her first work to enter the film and television industry in the real sense. She wants to seize the opportunity.


    Han Mo once lamented that in this world, although the entertainment industry is not as good as his former world, many actors still maintain a very simple state. Even some people like Luna who work hard to get the role, are very serious when filming. Unlike some small flowers and fresh meat in his original world, they don''t shoot when they are tired and don''t shoot in the water, When it''s hot, when it''s cold, when it''s cold, all kinds of doubles are stingy and pay tens of millions of films, it''s not as good as a group performance.


    At this time, Gao Meili, who plays Cui Jinxi, and Cheng Rui, who plays an Lingrong, also came over. They are a little older than Shen Mei, but they are also young girls in their twenties. They play different roles and are lively in private.


    The two of them have been playing tricks in some small TV dramas. Most of them are characters with one or two lines. This time, although they are also supporting roles in the legend of Zhen Huan, they have a heavy role, and they both attach great importance to it.


    Cheng Rui and Shu Ya, who played an Lingrong, were not so lucky in the same year. According to her, this is her first time in a play with more than five lines.


    Cheng Rui is very attentive. She usually comes to the set without her play in order to learn more. This time, Meng Si and Zhang Liguo use new people. It is very wise. For new people, such a TV play is their unique display platform and must be grasped. Therefore, they are very diligent and work hard to figure out their roles in private, There are few mistakes in shooting, which saves a lot of time.


    "Sister Shuya, did the director inform you? Today''s production schedule has been changed. Instead of filming your play with Mr. Huang, it will be changed to Prince Guo. " Shen Mei is a newcomer and is still curious about the temporary replacement.


    Shuya nodded, "just received the notice."


    Although Cheng Rui has been playing tricks, he has been with many cast members. He often sees temporary changes. He said mysteriously, "I''m not surprised to change the number of scenes temporarily." Then he covered his mouth and smiled, "I''m still curious about who the actor playing Prince Guo is."


    "Yes, if you don''t remind me, I forget that the actor of Prince Guo has been writing to be determined before. When the actors entered the group, they didn''t mention the actor. After reading the script, I found that the prince Guo is the one who really has feelings in the whole play. Although he is not the first man, he is better than the first man." Gao Meili said excitedly.


    Originally, it was a chat between several little girls. Peng Ye didn''t want to talk, but when she heard Gao Meili''s words, she immediately raised her eyebrows and thought, yes, she didn''t even know who Prince Guo was playing.


    Peng Ye couldn''t help complaining about himself. If he had to investigate every actor who played with Shuya before taking over the play, this time because it was a TV play invested by Meng Si, he even forgot this episode.


    Cheng Rui is lively and familiar with the crew. Guan Hui''s busy figure runs past them. The three little girls are too curious about the actor of Prince Guo. Cheng Rui stops Guan Hui.


    "Brother Hui, give us some gossip. Which actor is Prince Guo? Just now, Xiao Wang, the camera assistant, said, "it''s a little fresh meat." Cheng Rui asked with a curious look on his face. Shen Mei and Gao Meili also came together and waited for Guan Hui to answer.


    Guan Hui glanced at Zhang Liguo''s direction. "I don''t know whether it''s small or not, but it must be unusual. Director Zhang spoke to him politely. I just heard them call."


    Guan Hui is the busiest person on the set. He is responsible for all the organization and coordination. Just now he overheard director Zhang calling. Although he doesn''t know who the other party is, he can vaguely feel that there are not many people who director Zhang can speak so politely.


    Guan Hui answered and hurried away.


    "Director Zhang is polite to him. I''m more curious."


    "Yes, director Zhang is usually very strict and fierce."


    "Let''s not guess. Just wait and see in a minute."


    The three girls looked forward to it more.


    Five Minutes


    ten minutes


    The prince they hoped for has not arrived yet.


    Shuya is also thinking about Prince Guo''s actor. Peng Ye is worried about her. She is more picky about the actor in the play every time, because if the other party''s acting skills are not online, it will affect Shuya''s play. However, Shuya doesn''t care about these. Naturally, she doesn''t care who Prince Guo''s actor is. She remembered it when they mentioned it at the moment, and she doesn''t know it.


    Peng Ye picked up his mobile phone and dialed Meng Si.


    "I ask you, who was the actor of Prince Dingguo at that time?" Peng''s wild guess is the thing that determines the actor''s role. He has the final say, he is a media company in his own hands, and many actors are very good.


    Meng Si was stunned. Peng Ye didn''t even say "hello". He asked questions directly. His attitude was very arrogant and his voice was loud. Meng Si subconsciously left his mobile phone a distance from his ear.


    Prince Guo? Meng Si''s mind was running rapidly.

 Chapter 240

    Meng thought for a long time. Prince Guo was not the role that Han Mo initially asked him to stay. He didn''t care if Han Mo asked him to stay. Later, when the TV series started shooting, the actors were handed over to Zhang Liguo. Meng Si didn''t worry much.


    Now he remembered it after being asked by Peng ye, but because he thought for a long time, Peng Ye is an acute child. He can''t tolerate Meng''s thought for so long.


    The first sentence can only be said to be rude but not angry, but the second sentence roared directly, "let you recall that you have to be an actor for so long. Is it Alzheimer''s disease?"


    Meng Si hates people saying he is old. In his heart, he is still a little fresh meat. Peng ye not only says he is old, but also says he is Alzheimer''s disease. If Peng Ye is cruel to him at ordinary times, Meng Si will bear it, but who can bear it when he is old.


    Meng Si''s angry little flame rubbed and burned. Generally, the topic about his appearance and age would make him particularly excited. At the moment, he also forgot who the other party was. "You''re Alzheimer''s. You''re not only Alzheimer''s, but also menopause. Yes, it''s menopause."


    Peng Ye was furious, but Meng Si dared to talk to him like that. "Meng Si, remember what you just said, wash your neck and wait for me." Then he hung up the phone with a snap.


    Meng Si didn''t react until he heard the beep of hanging up at the other end of the phone. He didn''t control what serious consequences he had caused.


    Thinking of this, Meng Si swallowed his saliva and slowly put down his mobile phone.


    Little Pang Xie stood next to Meng Si. Peng Ye''s voice was very loud just now. Her conversation with Meng Si was heard by little Pang Xie. Little Pang looked worried and whispered, "Meng, general manager Meng..."


    Meng Si''s expression stiffened on his face, his eyes twitched fiercely, and sat down in the sofa chair.


    Peng ye took the phone to the corner, hung up Meng Si''s phone and went to Shuya.


    Peng Ye''s son is straight, and his unhappiness will be written on his face. He was scolded by Meng Si just now. He was so angry that he stood up. If he didn''t have something to do now, he must rush to Meng Si to make him look good.


    Shu Ya saw Peng Ye coming back with a straight face and guessed that something unpleasant might have happened on the phone, so she asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Peng Ye didn''t want to say that Meng Si scolded her menopause just now. He closed his expression and said, "nothing."


    "Come, come, someone is coming." Gao Meili pointed to the people coming from afar.


    "It seems to be Mr. Han mo." Cheng Rui looks at the direction Gao Meili points to.


    "Wow, Mr. Han Mo, it''s really Mr. Han Mo coming." Shen Mei shouted excitedly. Just a few days ago, Han Mo ran to the set to get close to Shuya. Every time he came, he invited everyone to eat. Everyone had a very good impression of him.


    He is one of the producers. It''s not good to visit the class empty handed, although he just wants to visit Shuya''s class alone.


    Shuya heard the voice and suddenly looked up. At the moment of seeing Han Mo, she gently pursed her lower lip.


    Han Mo saw Shuya''s position at a glance and walked directly in her direction.


    The three girls were very excited to see Han Mo and walked up quickly.


    "Mr. Han Mo, you have come to visit the class again."


    Han Mo didn''t want to explain more and smiled.


    "Mr. Han Mo, today''s show has changed. We''re going to shoot a more important play today." Cheng Rui said mysteriously.


    "I just don''t know who Prince Guo''s actor is. Mr. Han Mo, you must know that you are the producer. Can you tell us, hee hee, we all want to know." Gao Meili boldly asked, although Han Mo is a producer, investor or screenwriter, and is arguably their leader, because Han Mo is relatively young, although he doesn''t talk much, he is very easy-going and has no airs, so new people, both men and women, have a good impression of him, and talk to him relatively casually.


    Zhang Liguo saw Han Mo coming in and hurried over, "coming."


    Han Mo smiled and nodded, with a light um.


    Han Mo actually just wanted to talk to Shuya. Before he could make it, he was stopped by Shen Mei and the three of them. He knew he was a little late. Although Zhang Liguo was polite, he could see that he was a little worried.


    There is progress in filming every day. Being too late will certainly affect the following shooting. If he goes over to Shuya now and says, let alone Shuya, he will certainly be caught by Peng ye and ask endless questions. Instead, he can''t explain clearly and complicate the problem.


    In fact, at first, he didn''t firmly want to play the role of Prince Guo. Later, after thinking about it, the only person who has emotional disputes with Shuya in the play must not be played by outsiders. He wanted to make this green leaf for Shuya and make Shuya''s gorgeous flower bloom more colorful, so he changed it to himself.


    Zhang Liguo whispered, "hurry to change your clothes and make up."


    Han Mo''s deep eyes glanced at Shuya, but turned and left in a moment.


    "What? Change clothes, make-up? Did I hear you wrong? "


    "I heard you right. I also heard director Zhang say to change clothes and make up."


    "Why did Mr. Han Mo do anything?" Shen Mei asked suspiciously.


    Gao Meili shrugged her shoulders and shook her head.


    Although Zhang Liguo didn''t speak loudly, Shuya seemed to listen to him and asked Han Mo to change his clothes.


    "Xiaoya, what did Zhang Liguo say to Han Mo? He left without saying hello." Peng Ye looked at Han Mo''s back and said.


    "I didn''t quite catch it." Shuya hesitated and answered.


    Shuya had already changed her clothes and mended her makeup.


    The background actors of the two worlds are different, and Han Mo can''t write exactly the same when writing the script. He cut down some plots of the emperor and Zhen Huan, making the scenes that are already very clear and have no intimate scenes more clear.


    When he decided to play Prince Guo himself, he aggravated his feelings a lot.


    Han Mo quickly changed his clothes and came out.


    For a moment... The set was quiet.


    "Mr. Han Mo!"


    "Prince Guo! Mr. Han Mo is Prince Guo. "


    "My God!"


    Shuya was stunned and her eyes couldn''t help staring.


    Peng Ye rubbed his eyes hard. "Lying in the groove is really Han mo."


    In this play, Zhen Huan was sent to Ganlu Temple by a broken hair. Prince Yunli saved her many times and never abandoned her, but she was constantly rejected.


    In lingyunfeng''s meditation room, it was pouring rain outside. Prince Guo now played the flute on a rainy night. Zhen Huan was finally moved and decided to be with Prince Guo.


    Zhang Liguo''s vigorous and resolute action did not give us too much surprise time.


    "Pay attention to all directions, camera position 1, position 2, lighting, Han Mo, Shuya..." Zhang Liguo shouted on the set with a loudspeaker.


    Shuya is a professional actor. Even if there are many questions, she immediately went into the state when she started filming.


    On a rainy night, Prince Guo played by Han Mo plays the flute.


    Zhen Huan, who had taken the first step, rushed into the rain.


    Prince Guo suddenly looked back and found that it was Zhen Huan. With a faint melancholy look in his eyes, he suddenly lit up hope.


    Two people hugged each other.


    "Is huan''er you?"


    "It''s me. I''m coming."


    At this time, the camera opens the perspective.


    The prince said with concern, "if it''s raining and you''re running, don''t worry about your bodyˇ°


    "You don''t want your own body. It''s still playing the flute here in such a heavy rain." Zhen Huan wiped the rain off Prince Guo''s forehead.


    "But you are most afraid of thunder and lightning."


    "With you, I''m not afraid."


    "Say it again."


    "With you, I''m no longer afraid."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    With you, I will no longer be afraid. Isn''t this Shuya''s voice at the moment? With Han Mo, she doesn''t need to be afraid anymore.


    This could have been filmed separately, but Han Mo didn''t want Shuya to be drenched in the artificial rain for too long. All the dialogue between the two was done at one go.


    When two people clasp their fingers, they decide for life

 Chapter 241

    With you, I won''t be afraid anymore


    In the rain, Han Mo, Shu Ya


    This one is very long. The rain hit Han Mo and Shuya''s face. Every action and every look are so natural and warm. At the moment, it''s like Shuya decided to follow Han Mo to the north to pursue her dream.


    In the rainy night at the end of summer, there was a slight cold wind. Han Mo was nervous and his eyes were melancholy. At that time, he was still sunny. He went in and tried to pursue his ideals. He looked at Shuya with an expression. At that time, he was not sure that Shuya would follow him to Beidu.


    At that time, Shuya was the same as now. Her eyes were drooping, her cheeks were warm, and she whispered, "where are you going, where am I going..."


    After leaving her hometown for six years, Shuya never went back, not because she didn''t miss it, but because there was no more her home. Because she eloped with Han Mo, her parents had long cut off the relationship with her. Later, because she was pregnant before marriage, her parents felt hard to raise her. She did such immoral things and blacked all her contact information.


    Since then, Shuya has been a bird without feet. She can only fly, and there is no warm nest to stop.


    Over the years, even if Shuya''s career was successful again, she never enjoyed the warmth of her family. Despite the opposition of her family, she eloped with Han Mo, but watched Han Mo decadent and helpless to break up with him. Without her parents'' affection and Han Mo''s love, that time was the most painful stage of Shuya. It was all the good memories with Han Mo that supported her all the time.


    Thinking back to reality, Shuya''s eyes were moist. He didn''t know whether it was rain or tears. Han Mo slowly raised his arm and wiped the water marks on Shuya''s face.


    Clasp your fingers and look at each other affectionately.


    Time seems to be static, and the air is filled with ambiguous breath.


    Zhang Liguo watched them in the rain.


    Peng Ye watched them in the rain.


    Shen Mei watched them in the rain.


    All the people in the audience, whether the staff or other actors who came to visit the class, were shocked by the scene and deeply attracted. They were brought into a world where there was only Han Mo and Shuya. There was no fame and wealth, no intrigue, no poverty and wealth, only true feelings.


    Because of love, you can be desperate.


    Because love can break through all difficulties and obstacles.


    Because of love, they decided to go hand in hand.


    Zhang Liguo''s eyes shifted from the monitor to the scene. He didn''t want to feel the two people''s performance through the screen. No, it''s not a performance. It''s so real. It really makes everyone forget that he is shooting the legend of Zhen Huan at the moment.


    Han Mo and Shuya have finished all their lines and are still looking at each other affectionately. Time is passing.


    Zhang Liguo suddenly remembered something.


    "Ka, this one is too."


    This sound awakened all the people immersed in Han Mo and Shuya''s performance. At this moment, they found that all this was not true, but shooting a TV play.


    "Sister Shuya, Miss Han Mo, I cried." Shen Mei was the first to run to Han Mo and Shuya. The little girl''s eyes were red and wiped the corners of her eyes.


    Shuya quickly released Han Mo''s hand. She was too involved just now and her mood had not completely subsided. She immediately climbed up a blush on her face and smiled.


    Peng Ye strode over. She knew that the old relationship between the two was revived, but she didn''t tell. Peng ye put his mouth and hands around his chest, smiled and said, "it''s not bad." Then he took a playful look at Han mo.


    "Mr. Han Mo, aren''t you filming for the first time? I''m really stunned. It''s not acting at all. It''s like... It''s like. " Guan Hui tried to think about how to praise Han mo. later, he touched the back of his head and smiled, "it''s like acting in his own color."


    "Whether it''s the first time or not, Mr. Han Mo and sister Shu Ya have made a sample for us this time. In the future, we have to shoot according to their standards in order to be qualified." Cheng Rui reacted quickly and said with a smile.


    "We can''t take pictures of others. We can only worship and learn as much as possible." Gao Meili has been playing a role in the crew. This time playing Cui Jinxi is also her first time playing such a heavy role, so she cherishes it and has been learning. She didn''t know how bad she was with the popular actors before. In addition to opportunities, what was worse was her sense of acting.


    Many people are still playing the role in the play, but the real actor should become the role in the play. At the moment of facing the camera, he is that person. Whether he is kind, gentle or evil, he is her. He should keep up with all his emotions. That is a qualified actor.


    Zhang Liguo stood in the distance and repeatedly looked at the pictures just shot by Han Mo and Shuya several times. Such a long lens was completed at one go. He could not find any defects after seeing it several times. Generally, another long lens would be taken as a backup, but the lens they just shot did not have any need to shoot again, because it was too perfect.


    Although Zhang Liguo was very polite to Han Mo, on the one hand, it was because Han Mo wrote the TV play. He admired his talent, and all the plans and publicity means from the beginning to the shooting were commanded by Han mo. from the beginning, Zhang Liguo was in a state of being led, so he got used to and accepted it.


    But when it comes to acting, Zhang Liguo doesn''t think how outstanding Han Mo will be. He even has thought about how to say it gently if Han Mo encounters difficulties, which can not only maintain Han Mo''s face as a producer and screenwriter on the set, but also better interpret the role of Prince Guo.


    Zhang Liguo was surprised by Han Mo''s performance just now. No, to be exact, he was shocked. There were not many people with extraordinary acting skills at his first performance, but the wonderful pictures of extraordinary performance were finally presented to the audience. In fact, there are still many difficulties in shooting, and it is difficult for newcomers to grasp accurately, It takes a period of running in and learning to grow gradually.


    But Xiang Han Mo shocked him as soon as he came up. Zhang Liguo met him for the first time after mixing in the directing circle for 20 years.


    Shuya''s acting skills have been shown in so many previous film and television works. It''s not surprising that her excellent performance is professional. The successful transformation of Han Mo surprised everyone.


    "If we didn''t all know that Mr. Han Mo has just joined our crew, we must think you''ve practiced many times in private." Shen Mei''s voice over is that if Han Mo and Shu Ya had never found an intersection, they must think they were lovers, or they would have performed so emotionally. However, she thought it over and thought it was impossible. They seemed to have no intersection except that Han Mo helped Shu Ya write a song.


    "Yes, it''s more true than real. It can''t be said to be acting." Cheng Rui said seriously.


    "Sister Shuya, did you know that Mr. Han Mo would play Prince Guo?" Gao Meili is still a little curious because they really cooperate very well.


    "I just know." Shu Ya answered truthfully.


    Peng Ye didn''t speak all the time. Instead, he was amused by Shen Mei and Cheng Rui''s words. He continued to ring his hands on his chest and shook his head reluctantly. Newly, they are not true.


    Zhang Liguo is very professional. When the actors are in good condition, he wants to work harder and shoot more scenes of Prince Guo. Sometimes the performance is the same as inspiration. Maybe there is a spring of thought today, or there is nothing in the card all day. The performance is the same. The start is smooth, the day is smooth, the card is stuck, and the day may be confused.


    Zhang Liguo went to Han Mo and said, "today''s performance is good. Why don''t we shoot more today? It''s no problem." He doesn''t worry about Shuya. Professional actors will play at a high level in continuous shooting all day. Han Mo is the first time. He doesn''t know whether the state can be maintained.


    If it was another role, he might have to see it in detail, but Han Mo came to the role of Prince Guo. He smiled and looked at Shuya meaningfully, "no problem."

 Chapter 242

    A few days later


    Sichen media building


    Mengsi Office


    "Oh, little Mo Mo, you are hardworking and energetic. You live on chicken blood every day, but the rest of us are not. How can you finish a TV play of more than 70 episodes so soon." Meng Si twisted his orchid finger and looked helpless.


    Han Mo worked overtime in only a few days to finish all the scenes of Prince Guo, and gave Zhang Liguo a dead order to complete all the shooting within a month. For a TV series with more than 70 episodes, it is impossible to complete the task.


    Zhang Liguo, the old guy, likes Han mo. Han Mo asks to be quick, and he really follows. They are like fighting chicken blood all day. Han Mo also soaks in the studio every day and sits behind the monitor. Some lenses Zhang Liguo thinks it can pass, but Han Mo still doesn''t think it can. He has been shooting until he is satisfied.


    At first, when Han Mo only secretly visited ban Shuya, everyone thought that the producer was very kind. Although he didn''t talk much, he was gentle and had no temper. But when he sat behind the monitor and started his work as a director, he immediately became more serious and harsh, much more terrible than director Zhang, like a different person.


    The actors are afraid of him. Even Cheng Rui, who most admires Han Mo, doesn''t want Han Mo to come to the set now.


    From time to time, an actor''s agent comes to Meng Si to complain that shooting one play of the legend of Zhen Huan is more tired than shooting three at the same time.


    Meng Siyu said to Han Mo with a long focus, "our speed is very fast now. Generally, a TV play will be delayed for a year and a half. It will be shot this year and put on the satellite TV Channel tomorrow. Why should we catch up with this progress? It won''t be released until next year."


    "I want to broadcast this year." Han Mo said plainly


    "Xiaomo, don''t joke with me. It''s already October. Is it broadcast this year? That''s not funny. " Meng Si nodded all kinds of air on Han Mo''s face and smiled.


    Meng Si has invested in so many TV dramas that he has never been able to broadcast in two months. This is crazy. He subconsciously thinks Han Mo is joking.


    Han Mo got up, still serious, turned and left, "I''m not kidding. Prepare me for the schedule in December. Is there a problem?"


    "No, but..." before Meng Si finished, he watched Han Mo leave in a hurry, helped his bow tie and put his hands on his hips, "but I don''t believe you can finish shooting, hum!"


    Suddenly Meng Si''s cell phone rang, and there were three words "yecha" on it. Meng Si suddenly stood up, looked flustered, and quickly ran out of his desk. While running out, he shouted to little pangxie''s office, "someone will come to me and say I don''t."


    It might be strange to see the boss running out in such a panic a few days ago, but at the moment, little pangxie didn''t even get up when he heard the boss''s words, but he made a noise. First, it''s because it''s useless for him to get up. The boss is running faster than the rabbit now.


    Another reason is that it''s no wonder to see strange things. Since Meng Si scolded Peng ye for menopause a few days ago, this is the end in the next few days, which is more terrible than mice seeing cats.


    ......


    afternoon


    location


    Han Mo sat next to Zhang Liguo. He didn''t want to urge the shooting. He told Zhang Liguo his ideas before, and director Zhang was also supportive and willing to cooperate. However, the real shooting is different from what was agreed before. Everyone is inert, especially the actors. The weather is bad, the mood is bad and the state is bad, There are always various reasons that affect the shooting progress.


    There are reasons why he insisted that the TV play be broadcast in December, when others don''t know these reasons.


    At the moment, the actors on the set already know the power of Han mo. as long as someone says, "Mr. Han Mo is coming." Everyone is like a tight law and dare not neglect it for a moment.


    Han Mo and Zhang Liguo are two completely different states. Zhang Liguo likes to shout loudly on the set and hold a loudspeaker. His tone is very fierce. It sounds scary, but he can be accommodating and not so strict.


    But Han Mo never yelled at anyone, but he wouldn''t let go of every detail. No one could get away with it in front of him.


    Compared with the two people, they are more afraid of Han mo. they are always tepid, but they are awed and can''t produce resistance, because they don''t get angry with you at all. Just let you shoot well, they can only shoot it again and again until Han Mo is satisfied.


    "Mr. Huang, your eyes are very good, but it''s a little early. When you turn around, you pass them."


    "Li Na, move forward."


    "Take a seat."


    "Light, light, come on."


    When Han Mo was there, Zhang Liguo basically didn''t speak. At first, he was a little skeptical. Can Han Mo see it? After all, writing a script and making an excellent work into a TV play are two very different things. However, when Han Mo sat next to him and began to guide shooting, Zhang Liguo was convinced.


    And he admired Han Mo even more. He felt more about shooting than himself. Even if he asked some questions with a discussion attitude, Zhang Liguo was still speechless and could only nod his head to agree with Han Mo''s proposal, because what others said was really right.


    That''s why he was willing to do his best to cooperate with Han Mo and finish shooting in the time he expected.


    Now there is no Shen Mei''s play. She doesn''t dare to neglect it. She obediently stands outside the field to study. When it''s her turn to shoot, she can make as few mistakes as possible.


    Gao Meili gently touched Shen Mei with her elbow. "Even Miss Huang has been called twice today. Be careful later. I didn''t expect that Mr. Han Mo would sit behind the monitor like a different person. Thanks to his part-time director, if he really directed the whole play, I think... "


    "I think you will make faster progress." Guan Hui interrupted Gao Meili, "Mr. Han Mo is the most serious and responsible director I''ve ever seen, and also the most talented. Of course, our director Zhang is also good, but he seems to be a little less than Mr. Han mo."


    one day


    Two days


    Three days


    ......


    Time slipped through her fingers, but the shooting progress seemed to be frozen. She didn''t stop for a minute and a second. Shuya was also very tired. She was the heroine, and the play was the heaviest and most. Han Mo''s crazy shooting progress should be the most tired.


    However, if Shuya doesn''t support Han Mo''s request, who will support it? No matter how busy and hard, Shuya tolerates it. She wants to be the backing of Han mo.


    After such a long time of intense shooting, the actors gritted their teeth and insisted. They used to feel bitter, but later thought about it. Han Mo is harder than them. They can occasionally have a rest when they don''t have their own play, but Han Mo can''t. He has to tighten his nerves all day and supervise every detail. Everyone is relieved to think of it.


    Today is an important day. Everyone is here. Whether there is a shooting task today or not, as long as the actors who have participated in the film have come to the shooting scene.


    At the moment, Shuya is in front of the camera. Han Mo is facing the monitor. His slightly restrained eyebrows are gradually stretching. He still says in his calm tone, "this one is over."


    Yes?


    Yes!


    Everyone present cheered and Shen Mei even shed tears. During this time, she was filming almost all except sleeping. She was under great pressure every day. She didn''t know she had such great potential.


    "Great, kill green."


    "Green, green."


    "Finally finished."


    "Don''t say finally, it took us less than a month. It''s a miracle."


    "Yes, miracles. It''s hard. Everyone''s hard."


    "Director Zhang has worked hard, and teacher Han Mo has worked hard."


    For a moment, the scene was boiling. Everyone cheered and hugged each other, celebrating the joy of killing green.


    "Let''s go to the celebration party."


    "Yes, director Zhang, celebration banquet."


    Zhang Liguo was also very happy. He was an old man who didn''t laugh. Just when everyone was cheering together, he was also excited. At this time, he was looking at Han Mo with questioning eyes.


    Han Mo smiled. "The celebration banquet is not urgent. Let''s stay until after the TV play is broadcast. That''s the real celebration."


    Everyone knows what Han Mo means, but he is still a little depressed.


    Han Mo coughed softly. "There''s no celebration banquet, but you still have to eat the green rice. It''s my treat. You can fix it."


    "Mr. Han is powerful."


    "Gasp, Mr. Han mo."


    "I want seafood."


    "You''re greedy. I''m allergic to seafood. Change it."


    Han Mo glanced at everyone who had fallen into the celebration mode at the moment, but his eyes fixed on someone and quietly walked over.

 Chapter 243

    Han Mo followed his line of sight, and his steps moved to the man.


    Shuya has been standing in the distance. When everyone is cheering, Shuya stands in place and looks at Han Mo surrounded by the crowd. She is both happy and relieved.


    "Let''s go." Han Mo walked up to Shuya and whispered.


    Everyone gathered around Guan Hui, because Han Mo said something and told Guan Hui what he wanted to eat. He didn''t worry about it and was only responsible for paying the bill. As the saying goes, it''s hard for everyone to adjust. Finally, I want to choose a place where most people want to go. It''s about Hui''s busy.


    Han Mo glanced at Guan Hui, who was surrounded by the crowd. He whispered, "while no one has noticed us yet."


    Shuya pursed her purplish red lips, "then I''ll tell Peng Ye."


    "Just wind up the information. Let''s go." Han molala ran out of the shooting scene with Shuya.


    Shuya hasn''t had this experience of running with Han Mo for a long time. She feels like she''s back in college. She just used to feel very relaxed running around the playground twice. Now she''ll be out of breath after running for a while.


    Sitting in the car, Shuya gasped a little, thought about it and asked, "today is a celebration party for killing youth. Will you really sneak out with me?"


    "Not good." Han Mo answered decisively.


    "Since it''s not good, let''s go back." Shuya doesn''t want to be alone with Han mo. she has a more delicate mind and thinks more. This TV play is Han Mo''s first time. She is a producer, a screenwriter, an actor and participated in directing shooting for the first time. Although he has completed every work very well, Shuya is still afraid of any impact on him in the final stage.


    Han Mo saw Shuya''s eyebrows frowning slightly, as if he was seriously weighing the pros and cons, and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Fool, what''s wrong with it? Today is not a celebration party. It''s the last day of filming. Let them relax. They won''t care whether we are present or not. As long as someone finally pays the bill."


    "Really?" Shuya is skeptical.


    "Of course, when I hold a celebration banquet for you, it will be more grand and formal. At that time, we must dress up and attend." Han Mo smiled.


    "A celebration party for me?" Although Han Mo said it casually, Shuya still caught the detail.


    Han Mo gently looked at Shuya, smiled, and turned back to the front. His slender big hand firmly held the steering wheel, "do you know why I''m so anxious to finish shooting? And created a miracle in the history of shooting TV dramas. "


    Shuya shook her head with her big eyes open.


    Han Mo continued with a smile, "do you remember your ideal?"


    Shu Ya''s black eyes glittered.


    "I''ll help you achieve it." Han Mo said firmly.


    Shuya lowered her eyebrows and looked sideways. With a charming smile on her face, she turned and looked out of the window.


    Although she looked out of the window, her thoughts had already flown away. She didn''t know where Han Mo drove the car. When Shuya reacted, the car had stopped.


    "This is..."


    "Shh!" Han Mo made a small gesture.


    Shuya didn''t react. It was dark outside the window. She said casually, "what?"


    "Are you hungry?" Han Mo asked, leaning towards Shuya.


    Shu Ya shook her head and gently looked at Han Mo, "are you hungry?"


    Han Mo didn''t answer, but he was very close to Shuya.


    Shuya subconsciously moved backward. Her whole body was close to the seat. There was no way to move backward.


    I don''t know why, the heart began to fluctuate violently. Every restless cell of the body melted into the blood and became boiling. Her skin was hot. She couldn''t help swallowing saliva and slightly turned her face, "that... What do you want to eat?"


    The closed and narrow space in the carriage is filled with ambiguous breath, and every breath has a complex taste.


    burning hot


    Gasp


    beat


    What do you want to eat? Huh?


    Han Mo has completely fallen on Shuya''s body and attached it to her ear.


    "I want to eat you."


    Shuya''s body subconsciously hides, but she is shackled in the seat by Han mo.


    A little closer


    Hot


    Restless


    Sweet


    Messy and indescribable.


    Suddenly, a noisy bell came from the quiet and ambiguous space.


    It''s Han Mo''s cell phone.


    "Your phone."


    "No matter."


    "It''s my aunt''s phone." Shuya saw the mobile phone screen.


    Han Mo''s further action stopped in the hot air, and the bell still didn''t end.


    "Take it. There may be something urgent."


    Han Mo looked at Shuya with hot eyes and pink cheeks. Reluctantly, he picked up his mobile phone. Just after he connected the phone, a soft waxy voice came from the receiver.


    "Dad, when will you be back?" The little guy said excitedly.


    Han Mo sighed a long sigh in his heart, calmed his mood as much as possible, and said softly, "soon."


    "Dad is so busy these days. Grandma said you would go home early today. Why don''t you come back?" Xuanxuan puffed her mouth wrongly, and her voice was crying.


    During this month''s shooting, Han Mo almost slept on the set, sometimes even in the shooting base. She spent a lot less time with the little guy. Xuanxuan used to be with her father every day, so she was not used to it. She said she wanted her father every day.


    In the morning, Han Mo told his mother that he would come back early today, because he didn''t have to stare at the rest of the TV play as planned. At the moment, he secretly regretted telling her in advance.


    Han Mo coaxed the little guy for a while. Shuya had cleaned up half of the battlefield, sat up and looked at Han Mo with a smile, but Han Mo couldn''t laugh.


    "Dad, go back right away, okay?"


    The little guy said with a little resentment, "Dad has to keep his word. If dad doesn''t come back, Xuanxuan won''t eat. Hum."


    Mother''s voice came over the phone. Although she didn''t face the phone, it was obviously said to Han mo. she didn''t eat until her father ate together. "


    Han Mo was helpless, "OK, OK, dad will be back soon. Xuanxuan is waiting for Dad."


    After a phone call, the passion gradually subsided.


    The window was opened a gap, the breeze dispersed the restless heat, and the violently fluctuating heart gradually calmed down.


    Shuya kept covering her mouth and laughing.


    Han Mo smashed his mouth, sighed and thought to himself that if there was another time, he must turn off his mobile phone first, but now he can only


    get home


    Take baby


    Be a daddy


    ......


    The TV series ended shooting in a month, but there are still many things in the later stage.


    dubbing


    clip


    Special effects


    Han Mo has long been handed over to Meng Si to deal with the broadcasting. This guy is still shocked that Han Mo can kill the youth in one month. The media has always been very concerned about the shooting of the biography of Zhen Huan. He doesn''t even need to inform anyone, nor does he need to go to satellite TV channels and popular video websites. Just killing the youth here, all kinds of channels there have come to him.


    here


    Wechat


    Post Bar


    All kinds of news about the legend of Zhen Huan are overwhelming.


    "The legend of Zhen Huan created a miracle of TV drama shooting. It was finished in one month. Is this the rhythm of the whole crew fighting chicken blood?"


    "It''s said that slow work produces fine work. I don''t know if the quality can be guaranteed when the shooting is completed so quickly."


    "They may shoot so fast because Zhang Liguo has his own complete shooting team and has become an assembly line. Group shooting should be fast."


    "It''s not Zhang Liguo, it''s Han mo. I have a classmate doing group performance in the crew. She said that Han Mo''s guidance on filming is super strict. It''s an invisible power that can give you 100000 points of damage without talking. She said that the real director of the set should be Han mo. "


    "Guided by Han Mo?"


    "Han Mo is the director?"


    "It''s not enough for Han Mo to be a screenwriter. He still wants to be a director. Do you want to go to heaven?"


    "I don''t care if I go to heaven. As long as I can see it, I heard that the legend of the red princess is also stepping up shooting. It was originally said to be 60 episodes, but now it has been reduced to 35 episodes. It is estimated that the shooting speed is fast. I''m used to watching them. I really want to see it again."


    "Ha ha + 1"


    ˇ°+12315ˇ±


    All kinds of news are quietly carried out on the hot network, but Han Mo didn''t pay attention.

 Chapter 244

    Han Mo went to the door. He just took out his key and was ready to open the door. The door suddenly opened from inside.


    "Mom, Xuanxuan, she..."


    "Shh, the child is asleep on the sofa." Chen Yuehong whispered.


    Han Mo walked in lightly and saw the little guy lying on the sofa sleeping soundly.


    Loose black hair scattered around the small head, round little face and upturned little nose. It may be that the sound of Han Mo''s return still affected her. The little guy showed a slight frown, the small head moved for a moment, and the corners of his mouth smiled and muttered, "Dad, Dad..."


    "Dad is back." Han Mo Chong drowned and rubbed the little guy''s head and moved the little guy''s crooked brain to his leg.


    Chen Yuehong has been standing aside with a distressed look on her face.


    Han Mo gently stroked the broken hair on the child''s forehead behind his head, "did the child eat at night?"


    Chen Yuehong shook her head and sighed, "no, she had to wait for her father to come back and refused to eat. Later, she fell asleep on the sofa. I wanted to hold her in. The child was stubborn and refused to let her. She had to say that she wanted her father to hold her."


    Han Mo looked at the little guy''s pink face and sighed painfully. I probably felt that my father had come back. I was so sleepy that I couldn''t open my eyes, but my little hand grabbed my father''s finger, tilted my little head and fell asleep again.


    Han Mo gently picked up the little guy.


    "Dad... Dad..." the little guy lay on the bed and just covered the quilt, he muttered to himself again.


    "Dad is here." Han Mo fondly touched the child''s head again. The little guy held his father''s big hand again. It seems that only in this way can he sleep at ease.


    Han Mo didn''t leave, so he sat by the little guy''s bed and let the little guy hold his hand. In fact, if possible, Han Mo didn''t want to hold the child''s hand forever.


    Han Mo thought silently in his heart that it must be possible. Isn''t his lifelong energy to help the little guy and Shuya realize their little wishes and dreams one after another.


    Suddenly, Han Mo smiled, not because the little guy''s sleeping position was lovely at the moment, but because Han Mo had his own new goal. His happiest time was not when he stood on the stage and was concerned by everyone, nor was he praised by the media after winning the award, nor was he writing books, poems and dramas, but when he had many fans through his own efforts, Help Shuya move forward towards her ideal step by step. It is Shuya who sings the song he wrote and becomes the most dazzling star on the stage. It is the little guy who holds his hand and calls his father sweetly. It is this dependence, this responsibility and this love.


    He is very satisfied. He will smile in his sleep and think about becoming a better self before going to bed, because there are two people who are proud of his success, care about him, support him and need him.


    This may be Han Mo''s greatest happiness.


    In fact, a man''s success is not how many muscles you have, how many women around you admire, beautiful appearance and outstanding figure, but how many responsibilities this man can shoulder.


    Some people can only bear their own food and clothing, some people can take a chance to fall in love, some people can''t even feed themselves, but also reach out to their parents for money, some people will only escape when they encounter problems, and Han Mo''s shoulder at the moment is a home.


    This family includes not only Shuya, Xuanxuan, but also his parents, but also Shuya''s parents in the future.


    Han Mo took a deep breath, looked at the lovely little guy in front of her, and secretly made up his mind to spend more time with the child in the future. While she could still call her father like this, she could be coquettish and sticky and hold his big hand.


    The little guy may have dreamed something. He laughed loudly, then turned over and released his father''s hand. The sleeping child began to return to the difficult sleeping position again.


    Han Mo stuffed the little guy''s two small arms into the quilt and carefully checked around the quilt to make sure that the little feet could not kick out from all directions, so he got up and left safely.


    ......


    The next morning


    The little guy vaguely knew that his father was back and slept very sweet. Because he didn''t eat at night, his stomach was hungry early. He didn''t need his father to wake up. His little nose sniffed and the delicious smell of breakfast floated out of the kitchen. The little guy jumped out of the bed.


    "Dad, Dad, Xuanxuan is going to eat. Her belly is hungry." The little guy ran to the kitchen, patted his belly and said wrongly.


    Han Mo got up very early and made her favorite food Shaomai for the little guy. The little guy''s nose was smart and came when he smelled it.


    If you want to eat, you have to wash your face and brush your teeth first. This is the rule at home. At first, Xuanxuan is anxious to eat. Grandma always wants to let her children go, but Han Mo makes it a rule that can''t be changed. It''s absolutely not allowed to relax. At first, the little guy wants to resist. Later, he knows that the resistance is ineffective, so he doesn''t want to resist. As long as he gets up, the first thing must be to brush his teeth and wash his face.


    With the help of grandma, Xuanxuan finished washing her face and brushing her teeth, sat at the table and happily enjoyed her delicious breakfast.


    Because today is a sharing day, every child should bring his favorite food to the kindergarten to share with you.


    It doesn''t need a lot, mainly to let the children know the truth of sharing. Generally, parents will buy snacks such as small cakes and biscuits that their children like to eat, so as to bring enough children in the class.


    Han Mo doesn''t want to buy what is sold in the supermarket. He makes it himself every time. The last time he made cookies, this time he made cupcakes.


    After breakfast, the little guy helped his father count the number of cupcakes he needed to take to school.


    "... twenty, twenty-one, twenty-two. All right, Dad, that''s enough. " The little guy put the last Cupcake in the bag.


    Han Mo picked up another cupcake. "There are 23 children in Xuanxuan''s class. You have one in the minority." Then put the cake in the bag.


    "Twenty two." The little guy explained with a small mouth.


    Han Mo rubbed Xuanxuan''s head. Any small expression of his daughter would not escape Han Mo''s eyes. He knew that there must be a reason for the little guy. He deliberately said that there were only 22 children, "who doesn''t Xuanxuan want to give?"


    The little guy wanted to fool around, but he was guessed by his father. He was a little wronged. His eyes were red. "Xuanxuan didn''t want to give it to Xiaohu."


    Han Mo was a little surprised. "Isn''t Xiaohu Yuxuan''s good friend?"


    The little guy told his father the cause and effect with a small mouth and a cry.


    Xiaohu''s father has always been in contact with Han mo. he also knows that Han Mo is making TV dramas. He once dissuaded Han Mo from trying this field. He said that TV dramas do not have good scripts. He has to deal not only with a group of disobedient actors, but also with the audience. Now the audience''s taste is very tricky, Maybe Xiaohu''s father and mother talked at home, mentioned Han Mo''s TV play, said some worried words, and Xiaohu heard them.


    Children''s understanding is limited. There may be errors in the process of transmitting messages. When Xuanxuan heard someone say that her father''s TV play is not good, no matter 37 or 21, the person who said it is a bad person. Xiaohu told her that Xiaohu is a bad person. Xuanxuan will no longer play with Xiaohu. The world of children is so simple that she can hold hands and become friends in a minute, It can also break a friendship in an instant.

 Chapter 245

    Han Mo is thinking about how to tell the little guy that Xiaohu has no malice. Han Mo knows Xiaohu. Not only will he not have malice, but he must be in a hurry to break up with Xuanxuan unilaterally. He doesn''t know what to do.


    Han Mo noticed that when he put the last Cupcake into the bag, the little guy didn''t have any extreme behavior, and didn''t even try to take out the cake, which proved that the contradiction between the children was not so deep. Maybe the little guy was angry in his heart.


    "Xuanxuan, my father believes that Xiaohu has no malice." Han Mo squatted down and said to his daughter patiently.


    The little guy nodded, "I know."


    Han Mo smiled, "since I know he has no malice, why lose his temper with Xiaohu?"


    The little guy lowered his eyes, and his curled eyelashes trembled slightly.


    Xuanxuan is very sensible. She knows that Xiaohu just talks about things at home without malice. However, Xuanxuan is angry when she says that his father''s hard-working TV series are not good-looking. His father is the best and greatest in the little guy''s heart.


    Han Mo pinched Xuanxuan''s chubby little face, "don''t be angry with the little tiger, will you?"


    The little guy bowed his mouth and nodded.


    Bell


    The phone rang.


    Han Mo looked at the screen. It was Xiaohu''s father. He tapped his finger to connect the phone.


    "Hey, Xiao Han, I heard you created a miracle in the shooting time of TV series. 76 episodes of TV series took only one month, and now it has been finished?"


    Xiaohu''s father is very angry and has a loud voice. Han Mo subconsciously takes away his mobile phone a little distance.


    Han Mo was very calm and said casually, "it''s finished."


    "Ha ha, now your TV series are hot before shooting. Can you give brother Wang a piece of it?"


    Han Mo guessed that Xiaohu''s father must have said something about his TV series at home at the beginning. Xiaohu heard it, but it was all before. Xiaohu hesitated and tangled for a long time before telling xiaoxuanxuan. The feedback from the Internet is very good these days, and Xiaohu''s father began to change his attitude gradually again.


    Business is business, and there is no superfluous idea. Xiaohu''s father began to think that the TV series made by Han Mo is not good because he doesn''t know Han mo. now he thinks that the TV series is good because the film hasn''t started shooting, and the warm-up attention has reached the level expected by the whole people.


    Even if the TV series are not well shot, there is no need to worry about the ratings of the first round of broadcasting. As for the second and third rounds, you have earned enough money. Those who rely on word-of-mouth in the later stage, even if they are not very good, can''t lose anything.


    Xiaohu''s father plays his own little abacus. As a friend, he reminds Han Mo not to touch areas he doesn''t understand.


    As a businessman, he wants to buy the broadcasting copyright of the legend of Zhen Huan.


    Han Mo didn''t answer immediately. He knew that Xiaohu''s father had just bought a video website, and now the traffic was very small, but because it was a new website, there was no competitive pressure. If Han Mo''s TV series was broadcast, he would kill other works every minute, and he believed that he could get a considerable copyright fee from Xiaohu''s father.


    But how could Han Mo succumb to a video website? He believes in himself and the work of the legend of Zhen Huan.


    Han Mo smiled and said politely, "now the later production has not been completely completed. At that time, we will send samples to interested TV stations and video websites for discussion."


    From the receiver came father Xiaohu''s hearty laughter, "I understand, I understand."


    Han Mo hung up and took the little guy to kindergarten.


    8 a.m


    Kindergarten gate


    Just out of the kindergarten, Han Mo was ready to go directly to the company. Suddenly, his mobile phone rang. He didn''t need to look at the caller ID, listened to the "special" bell, and knew who the caller was.


    "Little Mo Mo!"


    Meng Si''s voice was loud. Han Mo subconsciously looked around and made sure no one heard.


    He shook his head helplessly in his heart, "what''s the matter?"


    "Ouch ~ you are so bad. Is there something that people must want to see you? Can''t you hang up and talk about your feelings? " Meng Si said deliberately in a tone.


    Han Mo was speechless and stopped. "If it''s all right, I''ll hang up." Han Mo was ready to hang up.


    Meng Si said in a panic, "don''t hang up, don''t hang up. I have something to do. Oh, just tease you what you''re doing so seriously."


    Han Mo knew that Meng Si must have something to do, "say, what''s the matter."


    Meng Si sighed with a rising tone, "six TV stations and five video websites have contacted me in the morning."


    Han Mo said softly.


    "Well, what? Decide quickly. How can I respond to them?"


    "No response, wait."


    Mengsi almost gushed out his old blood.


    Han Mo smiled, "wait for the sample."


    Meng Si understood Han Mo''s meaning. Now everyone competes for the TV play only because of its popularity, because some publicity means made by Han Mo in the early stage, but it is not the attraction of the TV play itself.


    Han Mo''s purpose is to raise the price through the sample film on the basis of the current high popularity. To put it bluntly, he is waiting for the price. Meng Si can''t help but turn his mouth. Why didn''t he think of this layer before.


    "You stinky boy, don''t say a word. You have so many twists and turns in your heart." Meng Si said with a smile.


    Han Mo smiled and didn''t answer.


    "Eh, that little Mo Mo, how much do you think Zhen Huan will sell us?" Munce took a sip of coffee with a coffee cup in his hand.


    Han Mo thought for a moment, "two satellite TV stations plus a video website, three units together, the total amount of a single episode is 3 millionˇ°


    Poof!


    This mouthful of coffee didn''t waste at all. It all popped out.


    Meng Si jerked from the corner of his eye and was a little embarrassed. He looked across the desk and wiped the corners of his mouth.


    Little Pang Xie had just come to deliver documents to Meng Si. Now he stood at the table, raised his hand and wiped his face. There were still a few drops of water on his round chin.


    Little Pang Xie''s face was expressionless and his voice trembled. "Mr. Meng, I''ll go first if it''s all right."


    Meng Si put down his coffee cup and swallowed his saliva with a soft hum.


    "Do you say three units for an episode of 3 million? Xiao Mo, I must have heard wrongˇ° Meng sigang was just too surprised. Now he looked at the back of little pangxie who staggered out of the office and asked again.


    "You heard right. It''s 3 million." Han Mo''s tone was very calm. It was like selling something for 300 yuan.


    Meng Si gasped, "little Mo Mo, it''s not that I don''t believe your strength, nor that I don''t think much of our TV play, but..." Meng Si coughed twice and thought about how to tell him that the price is impossible without hurting Han Mo''s arrogant self-esteemˇ° Well, Xiaomo, why don''t you think about it again? Let''s talk about the price, so it''s safer.


    "No, three million, not much." Han Mo said firmly again.


    Meng Si secretly shook his head. Although the smelly boy is really talented, he is still too young and arrogant after all. Two satellite TV and a video website have sold a total of 3 million in a single episode of only three units. It is impossible for others to accept how to distribute it, which is equivalent to 1 million per episode in each unit. I''m afraid I''m crazy about money.

 Chapter 246

    9 a.m


    Zhang Liguo studio


    Editing room


    Han Mo didn''t go to Meng Si and went directly to Zhang Liguo''s studio. Although he didn''t need to operate the knife himself in the later stage, he was still not at ease. He was the only one who had seen the original biography of Zhen Huan, and only he knew what effect should be presented after editing.


    Zhang Liguo''s studio mainly serves his shooting works. It is impossible for a fixed team to work in an area like sichen media to own the whole building. Zhang Liguo rented an office building.


    Although Zhang Liguo is an older director in China, with excellent experience and ability, he has not made popular works in recent years, but he is still consuming the popularity of the classic works he made when he was young. He is a veteran, so he is not rich in money.


    Zhang Liguo is carefully guiding editors to do post editing work. A good editor can use post editing to make up for deficiencies in shooting, but unqualified editors are likely to destroy a good work.


    Han Mo quietly walks into the editing room and looks at the editor''s busy work. He can''t help frowning. The editor may be forced a little tight. He can''t sleep well at night. He yawns one after another. Han Mo looks at the part he cut out and shakes his head in his heart.


    Although he has psychological preparation, after all, it is impossible for different actors and different environmental backgrounds to make exactly the same TV series, but the effect cut by the editor at the moment is really too far. Han Mo is very confident in the original film. If he can''t keep up in the later stage, his previous work will be abandoned, which will greatly discount the TV series.


    "I''ll do it." Han Mo said softly.


    Zhang Liguo was stunned, and the editor turned his head to Han mo.


    Han Mo knew what the TV series wanted to present. Every detail, every character and expression were engraved in his brain. It was very clear. Han Mo sat in the position of the editor, and the editor stood up with complex expressions.


    Although he stood up, he was not convinced. The script was written by Han Mo, but the effect of editing alone is different from that of imagination. He doesn''t believe that Han Mo''s effect will be better than that of him. The editor said meaningfully to the two editing assistants, "you cooperate with Mr. Han mo."


    The little assistant doesn''t understand so much and is still in the operation stage, but his understanding of the picture has not reached a high level. He can only be dominated. He was commanded by the director and editor just now, and now he is Han mo.


    Zhang Liguo really didn''t expect that Han Mo could work as a part-time editor, which is different from making TV dramas and writing scripts. The editors specializing in technology are actually very arrogant. He secretly said in Han Mo''s ear, "can it be done?"


    Han Mo smiled and continued to direct the editing assistant.


    Originally, the venue was not very big. When Han Mo came, he replaced the professional editor and spread it all over the office area. Everything that happened and nothing happened quietly gathered around. For a time, many people stood at the door of the editing room.


    "I just heard that Mr. Han Mo came and replaced the editor. At first, I didn''t believe it. I didn''t expect it to be true."


    "It''s more than true. You don''t see. Mr. Han Mo seems to know what the TV play should look like in advance. His thinking is quite clear. It seems to have been played in his mind."


    "Oh, yes, yes, Mr. Han Mo is not only a producer, but also a screenwriter and a director. If we rob him of his post editing job now, we can all be laid off. He can finish the whole film alone."


    As Han Mo''s progress accelerated, the two editing assistants were busy. Zhang Liguo''s eyes widened and couldn''t help muttering, "God."


    The addition of Han Mo accelerated their editing speed. Originally, the initial cutting took a long time, because they had to buckle every detail, and some had to be weighed. However, after Han Mo came, there was no initial cutting, and the direct was the final fine cutting, because Han Mo had already formed the whole biography of Zhen Huan in his mind, which didn''t need to draft and form directly.


    Zhang Liguo''s stunned lips twitched and said to Han Mo with a little excitement, "at your speed, we will finish the plan earlier than scheduled.


    Han Mo gently pursed his lips. It''s better early than late.


    ......


    that day


    noon


    Sichen media building


    Several of the country''s largest satellite TV stations and video websites have received samples from sichen media at the same time.


    "Xiaomo, I''ve sent all my emails. What should we do now?"


    "Wait."


    Meng Si almost vomited old blood again. This time, he was not angry, but vaguely felt that Han Mo had other steps. Five minutes later


    Mengsi''s phone suddenly rang.


    "Oh, Mr. Meng, I''ve seen all the samples sent by your company. I''m very satisfied. I really didn''t expect you to have such a high level."


    Meng Si pretended to be modest and said, "I''m flattered. The legend of Zhen Huan is a regular work in the film and television drama we invested in. Thank you for your praise."


    "We appreciate the work of legend of Zhen Huan very much. I hope your company is willing to cooperate with us."


    Han Mo didn''t expect Feiteng video to move so fast. Just after receiving the sample film, he called directly. Han Mo even suspected that they hadn''t seen it at all.


    Meng Si replied with a smile after discussing with Han Mo in advance, "we are also glad that the work of the legend of Zhen Huan can be favored by the boiling video, but the producer is not me. We still need to discuss before we can make a decision. In this way, we will inform you as soon as we have news."


    Han Mo learned that several famous video websites in China have high traffic and good reputation, including Feiteng video, so Feiteng is actually in his cooperation intention.


    However, Meng Si has long discussed with Han Mo that they will not send every video website, but will only give Han Mo a good website.


    Domestic famous video websites include Feiteng video, peacock video and IQI video. Although Han Mo will only choose one video website, in order to make the legend of Zhen Huan have better click through rate, Han Mo can only choose one of them.


    In addition to video websites, several TV stations have been popular recently for broadcasting variety shows, including Apple TV, Beidu TV, Oriental TV, Jiangcheng TV and so on.


    Just hung up the phone of Feiteng video here, and the phone rang again.


    "Hello, I''m Yu Min from Apple TV. Just call me Xiao min. several people in our TV crew have seen the sample film you sent just now and feel very good. I hope to cooperate with your company and buy the broadcasting copyright of the biography of Zhen Huan. I don''t know what your psychological price is?"


    At this moment, we have received two websites with intention to cooperate and satellite TV.


    Meng Si didn''t give a positive answer. According to Han Mo, it''s not time to share the stolen goods. If it''s not positive, what else can be positive.

 Chapter 247

    Next day


    early morning


    On the way to kindergarten


    Han Mo held the little guy''s hand and felt the warmth in the palm of the little people around him.


    Xuanxuan tilted her head. "How long can I watch the TV series made by my father?"


    In fact, the little guy watches children''s programs at home except cartoons. He has no concept of TV dramas. However, because he was shot by his father, he is very active and has to ask several times a day.


    Han Mo Chong drowned and rubbed the top of the little guy''s head, "Xuanxuan, wait a minute, soon."


    The little guy didn''t know when his father said it soon. He still looked at his father with expectation and nodded hard.


    Meng Si''s phone came suddenly. The ring was so special that it was easy to remember. Han Mo''s family knew who the phone came from. The little guy couldn''t help but cramp his nose.


    Han Mo picked up his mobile phone and didn''t speak. Meng Si''s voice surged out with strong penetration. "You smelly boy, you really have your own. It''s right to think with you. I didn''t agree with any one or refuse. I just revealed the psychological price vaguely. When I answered the phone this morning, I was a little skeptical about whether I don''t understand the current market, This price can also be accepted every minute, but some TV stations and websites that had kept in touch with me have never been contacted again, but it doesn''t matter. We didn''t have the ability to accept this price. "


    Meng Si said and laughed. He has more experience in TV dramas and films than Han Mo, but he has never had such experience. Such a high price will be robbed by TV stations and video websites.


    Han Mo smiled, "OK, I know."


    Han Mo dares to say this price, so he has this confidence. He knows that in the past, the single episode of the world''s legend of Zhen Huan sold 950000, and it has been regarded as the price of conscience in large-scale TV dramas. Han Mo moved this price to the present, which is not much at all.


    As far as he knows, the story of Zhen Huan has a total of 3 million episodes on two satellite channels and one prefecture level station in the world, plus the copyright of 20 million video websites. The total number of episodes in the first round has been nearly 4 million yuan.


    Because of the different living environment and background, Han Mo doesn''t intend to sell to prefecture level stations in this world. Therefore, it is said that the psychological expected price is that two satellite TV channels and one website will sell a total of 3 million yuan for a single episode. For Zhen Huan Chuan''s TV play, which is exquisitely crafted and strives to produce high-quality clothes, props, makeup and other details, this price will only make the people who buy it earn a lot, Never regret it.


    In addition to prime time advertising, there will also be relevant activities, physical advertising, program cooperation, etc., which are supported by advertising.


    Before a TV play is purchased by a TV station, there will certainly be a series of demonstration and market research. If it is really a good play of value for money, advertisers and customers will not give up, and TV stations and video websites can''t make money.


    The chief editors of TV stations and video websites are even more old Jianghu. Every penny will be spent on the blade. They understand these principles better than Han Mo Mengsi. They have long had a market forecast for the legend of Zhen Huan.


    Hang up the phone. Han Mo holds xiaoxuanxuan''s fleshy hand and can''t help laughing in his heart. The little guy is fat again. I remember that the little girl a few months ago was still thin and small. At this age, she should have a baby fat face, but it has grown into a melon seed face and thin body. But look at the little guy now, she has a small round face, The flesh on the cheeks is going to break away from the outline. It''s fat and very cute. When you laugh, your face is more round.


    Han Mo can''t help pinching the little guy''s face. This little move is always criticized by his mother. He says that Xuanxuan''s face is pinched by Han mo. Han Mo is angry. It is clearly caused by the outbreak of the little guy''s own snack nature.


    "Xiao Han." Xiaohu''s father strode to Han Mo, and Xiaohu''s ass bumped behind him. Xiaohu was a little fat, but he ran very flexibly.


    Han Mo saw Xiaohu''s father send Xiaohu to kindergarten for the first time. His mother used to come. He guessed that it must be related to the legend of Zhen Huan. Yesterday, he also asked Meng Si to send a sample film to Xiaohu''s father. Yesterday, he didn''t call immediately. It seems that he is going to come to the kindergarten to have an interview with Han Mo today.


    Xiaohu''s father stood in front of Han Mo, with a simple and honest smile on Xiaohu''s round face, slightly attached to the body and said hello to the little guy, "good morning, Xuanxuan."


    The little guy hasn''t forgotten what Xiaohu said a few days ago. The child''s heart is big and big. It''s really stingy to say small. The little resentment in her heart hasn''t completely dissipated. She hesitated with a small mouth, but she said politely, "Hello uncle."


    "That''s good." Father tiger''s big fat hand gently touched the little guy''s head.


    "Good morning, Han Zhixuan." Xiaohu shyly touched the back of his head and said hello to Xuanxuan.


    "Good morning, tiger."


    Father tiger smashed his mouth and said happily, "hee hee, let''s send our children to kindergarten first, and then talk in detail."


    Han Mo understood what Xiaohu''s father meant and smiled without saying anything.


    Out of the kindergarten, Xiaohu''s father couldn''t help it anymore. "Xiaohan, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful."


    At first, Xiaohu''s father just thought that Han Mo''s marketing team was very good at publicity. He thought that everything in the early stage was due to proper publicity, so the popularity of the TV series will not last long.


    It was not until Han Mo completed the shooting of the TV series in a month, and the expectation of netizens on the Internet has always been in the first place that Xiaohu''s father really thought Han Mo was great. As long as the plot of this work is not too dog blood, it will not be too bad on the website.


    Yesterday''s sample film was sent to him. Xiaohu''s father finished watching it at one go. Generally, the TV dramas introduced by the website will come to him only if they are extremely outstanding works. Generally, they are reviewed by his TV crew. Even if they are good works here, Xiaohu''s father will just watch the first two or three episodes, and still fast forward.


    He didn''t have so much time to review the TV series broadcast on his website. Although he wanted to buy the legend of Zhen Huan, he also held this mentality at first, but as soon as he started broadcasting, Xiaohu''s father was attracted by the well-made pictures, but what he thought was, let''s see and talk about it, just three episodes.


    But episode 3, Episode 4, Episode 5


    Xiaohu''s father watched all the samples in one breath, patted the table randomly and said, "this TV play must be won." He didn''t call Han Mo immediately because he guessed that there must be many video websites that want the TV play, and the production team can''t catch them only.


    When we collectively distributed the sample film yesterday, many TV stations and video websites must call them at the same time. The TV station has no competitive relationship with them. He just needs to kill other video websites, and he doesn''t have any intention to call with others, so Xiaohu''s father hid his caution and played a dozen human love cards.


    Xiaohu''s father is a businessman. Naturally, he talks about business most. He knows that things with Han Mo can''t end in one sentence, so he proposes to go to a nearby coffee shop and sit down and talk slowly.

 Chapter 248

    They are already very familiar. Although they are talking about business, they are not too constrained.


    Xiaohu''s father came straight to the point, "Xiaohan, I know you can''t just send me samples. There should be many well-known websites in China to contact your team yesterday."


    Han Mo sipped his coffee, didn''t answer positively, just smiled.


    Han Mo doesn''t need to answer this question. Xiaohu''s father knows it.


    "In this way, we don''t learn from others to bargain. No matter how much money others pay for their website, I will pay 5 million more than him." Father tiger stretched out five fingers.


    Xiaohu''s father is very forthright, but Han Mo is not surprised that the legend of Zhen Huan will be scrambled to buy copyright. It is not unique in this world. It is the same in the original world. It is strange that the works should be of high quality, exquisite and exquisite. It is not optimistic. The market is open.


    In addition to money, Han Mo is more interested in the platform itself. Although the legend of Zhen Huan was very popular before shooting, it was because it was forced by the legend of the red princess at first, but later it was popular because he shot fast and the Internet''s expectation of the TV play increased. However, after broadcasting, Han Mo needed word-of-mouth, so if the quality of the website is poor, Will affect the ratings of TV dramas in the hearts of the audience.


    Han Mo didn''t speak and thought quickly in his brain.


    Xiaohu''s father didn''t blindly come to Han Mo, but made sufficient preparations. He knew what a TV play needed.


    He continued, "we will carry out landing activities in more than a dozen cities across the country, interact with local audiences, arrange staff to go into the community and distribute relevant gifts to the audience."


    "If we sign a cooperation agreement, we will arrange a fixed two-day time this week to go into major communities in Beidu, carry out relevant activities, and distribute gifts and souvenirs related to the legend of Zhen Huan to enthusiastic audiences in Beidu, so as to attract the audience''s attention to the play."


    "In addition, we plan to arrange an online special program named Zhen knowledge, which I thought about temporarily yesterday. Each 10 minute small program will appear after the broadcast of the legend of Zhen Huan every day to explain the harem etiquette, historical knowledge and many mysteries in the legend of Zhen Huan to the audience."


    Han Mo was stunned. He was really surprised that Xiaohu''s father guessed what he thought, and had multiple plans in just one night.


    Han Mo used to think that Xiaohu''s father was a rich second generation. He was born with a golden key. With the help of his parents and his little efforts, he can easily have today''s wealth. It seems that he is too superficial and thinks of others simply.


    Father Xiaohu didn''t call to buy the copyright when he received the sample film and didn''t even finish reading it, like others. Instead, he used one night to come up with a series of schemes to maximize the competitiveness of his website.


    At first, Xiaohu''s father''s website was not an alternative in Han Mo''s mind. After all, compared with several well-known large video websites, Xiaohu''s father''s website was relatively young and the traffic was much lower.


    But at the moment, Han Mo changed his mind.


    He slowly put down his coffee cup and sipped his lips.


    Sitting opposite, father Xiaohu finished all his words in one breath, swallowed his saliva and waited for Han Mo''s final answer.


    "Yes." Han Mo smiled and said two words.


    "Yes?" Father Xiaohu''s chubby face suddenly had two more smile marks. He thought about it and immediately put away the smile that hasn''t fully opened. He confirmed, "Xiao Han, you have to say it completely. Do you mean my publicity plan is OK, or can we cooperate?"


    Han Mo smiled and said, "both are OK."


    Xiaohu''s father stood up, stretched out his hand and held Han Mo tightly, "happy cooperation, happy cooperation."


    Xiaohu''s father thought that if Han Mo didn''t agree immediately, he would play a dozen human cards. After all, they are acquaintances, but he didn''t expect it to be so smooth.


    ......


    noon


    Sichen media building


    Office of the President


    "What, you have sold the copyright of the video website?" Meng Si asked incredulously.


    "30 million, exclusive broadcast copyright." Han Mo added.


    In the following time, Meng Si only did one thing, that is, he called and politely rejected all video websites.


    Xiaohu''s father is very efficient. When he returned to the company, he ordered someone to concretize and refine the preliminary publicity plan and sent it.


    Today, their plan is to set the broadcasting platform. The network platform has been set to be Xiaohu''s father''s Weihu video. The TV station needs to finalize two more.


    Meng Si smashed his mouth. "There are too many TV stations that want to buy our copyright. Even if we don''t consider prefecture level TV stations, there are six or seven major satellite TV stations. It''s our turn to see each other in the middle of the night today.


    Han Mo smiled, "why do you see each other?"


    Meng Si looked blankly, "are you separated? Why don''t we meet separately? "


    Han Mo smiled, "ask them together."


    "Together!" Munce repeated incredulously.


    "Make an appointment to Baiyun Building in half an hour."


    "What?" Meng Si is not the first time to deal with TV stations, but this is really the first time to hear that someone talking about broadcasting copyright will make an appointment with all TV stations and talk on a desktop. They cover each other in order to avoid their collusion and difficult to talk about price.


    Han Mo had already got up, and Meng Si sat in his chair.


    "Call quickly and we can start."


    Meng Si was still a little confused, but he listened to Han Mo and called these TV stations respectively.


    an hour later.


    As Meng Si stood up and shook hands with the heads of the two TV stations who had reached an agreement on cooperation, Meng Si really reacted and signed the contract with such efficiency.


    Recalling what happened just half an hour ago, it seems that Han Mo only said one sentence at the beginning, "I don''t know how much the leaders of the TV station are willing to pay for the copyright of the legend of Zhen Huan."


    Then all the TVS went crazy, adding $50000.


    Then TV stations withdrew from the competition. Finally, Apple TV and Beidu TV bought the first round broadcasting copyright of the legend of Zhen Huan at the price of 130 million episodes respectively.


    "Xiaomo, you are so powerful. It''s the first time I feel the pleasure of this kind of auction. It''s great." Meng Si patted Han Mo on the shoulder excitedly.


    Han Mo smiled, "you''ll be better in the future."


    "Really?" Meng Si stared.


    Han Mo knows that the legend of Zhen Huan can not only sell the broadcasting copyright, but also have some surrounding copyrights, games, books and so on.


    A TV series bought with a lot of money, in addition to holding it in the palm of your hand, of course, you won''t miss a minute of publicity time


    The news on the Internet that the copyright of the first round of the broadcast of the legend of Zhen Huan has been sold is the trend of Chengba screen.


    Originally, the popularity of The Legend of Zhen Huan was high, and the TV stations of North Du, Apple TV and Wei Hu were also released on the official account of their Micro customers.


    "The first round broadcasting copyright of the legend of Zhen Huan was sold to Beidu TV station and Apple TV station. Although the price was not announced, I visually observed that the price would not be cheap."


    "Even the quality of spoilers is so high. It''s normal to sell more money."


    "I haven''t said the specific broadcast time yet. I''m looking forward to it."


    ˇ­ˇ­

 Chapter 249

    The speed of Apple TV and Beidu TV is very fast. The publicity of TV dramas in the early stage is sufficient. Coupled with the ground publicity of Weihu video, the popularity of the legend of Zhen Huan has reached the point of becoming popular before broadcasting.


    This kind of thing is similar to the two phenomena often mentioned before. One is a child prodigy, who has made great achievements at a very young age. He went to college at the age of 14 or 15, but few have really gone up since then. There are also child stars, who are famous from a very young age, but can still be popular when they grow up. Except for a few, most of them have disappeared.


    The story of Zhen Huan is like this. The early voice is too high, and the audience has high expectations for her. It is like a child star. Once broadcast, it is subject to the ratings. If the effect after broadcast does not meet everyone''s expectations, it is likely to encounter a Waterloo of public praise.


    As a non famous crosstalk actor said, peers are the naked enemy.


    The enemy of legend of Zhen Huan is all other TV dramas on the same schedule.


    Meng Si wore an orange yellow suit, white trousers, and cut hair before the last day. It was a bit unnatural. Meng Si saw everyone make complaints about it. No one could save his hair in the whole universe, because he had asked for numerous times of the Han and Mo, and he refused all the time.


    Meng Si habitually stroked his seemingly indistinct bangs while seriously browsing the web and reading the news on the Internet to Han Mo from time to time.


    Han Mo has been watching the monitor of children''s kindergarten through mobile phone software to see what the little guy is doing.


    As long as Han Mo comes, Xiao pangxie will come to Meng Si''s office intentionally or unintentionally. His enthusiasm for Han Mo is as good as his favorite sister. Han Mo has been busy with TV dramas recently.


    "The Weihu video really cost money. I went out of our community today. My uncle and aunt at the door were discussing the legend of Zhen Huan to be broadcast tonight." There was a smile about to cut the sky on little pangxie''s fat face, and the whole face was big again.


    Meng Si quickly browsed the web and said, "the landing publicity of Weihu video is really good, but most of the TV dramas watched on the video website are young people, but they just cooperate with the publicity of the TV station."


    Apple TV and North Du TV station bought the first round of broadcasting copyright of The Legend of Zhen Huan, but they were also competitors. The two sides played almost the same time. Then, which channel was the common people themselves has the final say, the two big TV is also secretly competing, of course, these are good for The Legend of Zhen Huan.


    "What a shame." Meng Simeng patted the table with his hands on his hips, "Li Sheng is still taking advantage of our heat at this time."


    Pang Xie quickly looked over. It turned out that a small group of people on the Internet began to remind everyone that the legend of the red princess would also be broadcast by broadcasting the legend of Zhen Huan.


    "It is said that the reduced legend of the red princess is also broadcast today."


    "How can the legend of the red imperial concubine be compared with the legend of Zhen Huan? It''s two levels."


    "Have you seen the two TV dramas? No one has seen it now. How can we say that the legend of the red princess is not good-looking? The cast is very strong. I don''t think it''s not good-looking. "


    "Then watch both TV dramas. They may be good-looking."


    "It may not be good-looking. Now many films and TV dramas are thunder, little rain, good publicity means and poor content."


    "I think the story of Zhen Huan is like that. The popularity gained through hype in the early stage is flashy."


    "At the beginning, I knew that the biography of Zhen Huan was also because Zhang Liguo changed his job from the legend of the red imperial concubine."


    There are people with rhythm on the Internet, and everyone draws their attention back to the contradiction between the previous two TV dramas. Although they also mentioned a lot of negative news about the legend of the Red Princess, it reminds the audience who are easy to lose their memory of the TV drama again.


    Little Pang Xie was also very angry. The little fat face who had just smiled turned into a steamed stuffed bun and spat, "it''s shameless. He doesn''t have the ability. He has to rush the schedule to show it with us. Which blind TV station still buys their copyright."


    Han Mo casually turned over the comments and smiled, "it doesn''t matter. It''s broadcast today. These heat rubbed up before the broadcast."


    Meng Si couldn''t stand Han Mo''s smile. As long as Han Mo had such a beating smile, he must have developed as he expected and didn''t run.


    Han Mo breathed a sigh. In the evening, the golden file, Apple TV, Beidu TV and Weihu video will broadcast the legend of Zhen Huan at the same time. Han Mo is very confident in the TV play. After the plot is slightly changed by him, it is more in line with the taste of the audience in the world. He has nothing to worry about.


    "I said little Mo Mo, why is your heart so big? I''m not afraid that if you make a mistake, our TV play is not as good as you expected?" Meng Si is also confident in the legend of Zhen Huan. He is still uncomfortable when he sees some comments on the Internet. He is even more upset when he finds that Han Mo doesn''t care at all.


    Little pangxie also stared. He was more worried than Meng Si. Although he did not participate in the production of the TV play, he did not worry less. Some people said bad things about the biography of Zhen Huan on the Internet. Little Pang Xie was the first to fight back. If someone rubbed the heat, he would crack down severely. If someone was optimistic about the biography of Zhen Huan, he would strongly agree.


    Seeing that Han Mo didn''t care about the comments on the Internet, little pangxie was more surprised than Meng Si.


    "Brother Han, why don''t you care? These sailors are too rampant. I''ll hire some sailors and flood them. "


    Meng si used to resist the Navy. This time, Pang Xie finished, but he didn''t respond. He also watched Han Mo waiting for his reply.


    The first time they shared a common hatred, they waited for Han Mo to speak, thinking that as long as Han Mo spoke, they would fuck him.


    "You all said that the comments on the Internet were made by the Navy. What''s to worry about? Like them, we have reduced the grade of our works. They won''t jump for long." Han Mo was like a mirror in his heart. Now the more he danced, the louder he hit his face after the broadcast.


    Han Mo said that Meng Si also understood the truth. However, he was angry for a moment. He touched his hair for the nth time and made a lot of hair wax on his head. Meng Si''s face was full of praise for his narcissism today. Hit his mouth, "OK, since you are so confident, I won''t say much, little Mo Mo, I''m optimistic about you."


    Han Mo glanced at him, but shook his head slightly. He looked at the time. It was time to pick up the little guy from school and prepare to get up and leave.


    Suddenly Meng Si''s mobile phone rang, and three big words were prominently displayed on the screen. These were three words that frightened Meng Si when he heard the wind. His ugly expression just froze on his face. Before he had time to retreat, an ominous premonition suddenly enveloped his whole body.


    "Xiao Pang, I''ll withdraw first. If someone comes to me, you can say..."


    "Say you''re not here, are you?" Suddenly someone answered.


    Meng Si nodded and said, "yes, I''m not here..." just wanted to run away, he suddenly found little pangxie standing at attention and winking at him, but he didn''t speak at all. Who said that just now.


    It''s... She!


    Ah!


    Meng Si screamed.


    "Brother Han, be careful when you drive." As if nothing had happened, little Ponzi gently took the door of Munce''s office.


    Han Mo glanced playfully at the crack of the door that became smaller and smaller with the action of closing the door.


    They left tacitly, as if they hadn''t seen anyone go in just now.


    The continuous scream echoed in the corrido

 Chapter 250

    The news broadcast time in this world is the same as that in the world before Korea and Mexico. It starts at 7 p.m. and the general broadcast time is 30 minutes. However, in case of major international and national events, it will occasionally overtime. During this time, major satellite TV stations must broadcast the news broadcast before they can broadcast their own prime time TV dramas.


    In the past, when the news was broadcast, only Han Mo and her father could watch it at home. Chen Yuehong didn''t care and the little guy couldn''t understand it. But today is a special day, because after the news broadcast, the two satellite TV channels will broadcast the biography of Zhen Huan together. This is Han Mo''s debut work and Shuya''s TV play as a hostess. The family sat around the sofa early after dinner, Waiting for an exciting moment.


    Han Mo has seen the legend of Zhen Huan more than once in his previous life. Before the winter and summer holidays, the major satellite TV stations will broadcast it again. I don''t know how many rounds it has been, but he still feels different when watching his own TV series. Although he was very calm before, he still has some expectations at the moment.


    Chen Yuehong and the little guy are afraid of missing the opening of the TV series, so they also watched it from the news network. Han Mo said to Xuanxuan several times, "when the TV series starts, dad will call you. Xuanxuan can play with toys first."


    Han Mo mainly wanted to broadcast the TV play for a long time, which far exceeded the amount of TV he usually limited to the little guy. However, because this is what the little guy has been looking forward to for a long time, Han Mo didn''t stop her from watching, so he wanted to shorten the time as much as possible, but the little guy wouldn''t agree.


    Xuanxuan tooted her mouth and shook her head like a rattle. "Xuanxuan will wait here. Don''t play with toys."


    With that, the little guy cocked up his legs and sat directly on his father''s leg, staring at the TV with stubborn little eyes.


    Han Mo couldn''t help taking the child. It was a happy moment. He didn''t want the little guy to cry unhappy. He acquiesced in the little guy''s wish.


    The 30 minute news is neither long nor short. I usually feel that it will be broadcast all at once. But today, because Han Jun and Chen Yuehong are waiting for their son''s debut TV series, they are very anxious, so they feel that the 30 minutes have been very long.


    "Son, will you be the first to appear in that TV play later?" Chen Yuehong said excitedly. She boasted to the sisters of the dance team that this TV play was written by her son. She is also a producer and will play.


    Han Mo saw his mother''s expectant eyes and said with a smile, "I''m not the star. I won''t come out so early."


    "What, why isn''t your play starring?" Chen Yuehong can''t figure it out. The TV series written by her son is not the leading role. You know, the old sisters don''t care who is the producer. They don''t know the production and script. Who in general will remember who the screenwriter is? It''s for the actors. If possible, Chen Yuehong wants to boast. It''s her daughter-in-law who plays Zhen Huan.


    But she knew it was inappropriate to say so. Although Chen Yuehong didn''t understand the things in the entertainment industry, she understood the truth. Some time ago, some people have been promoting the legend of Zhen Huan in the community. Chen Yuehong has been in the limelight in the dance team. In fact, they are over the age of their husbands and are comparing their children. Whose daughter is the backbone of the unit and whose son earns more.


    Chen Yuehong believes that there must be many old sisters waiting to watch the legend of Zhen Huan. She also wants to continue to be the core figure of the team in the future. So if Han Mo doesn''t play today, her core position will be greatly reduced.


    Han Mo certainly understands my mother''s mood. Usually, the dance team will come back and nag for a long time because of the standing problem. This time, it''s about the old lady''s face. How can it not be a top priority.


    Han Mo said with a smile, "although I wrote the script, I can only play a role suitable for myself. In fact, Shuya is the absolute star of this TV play."


    Chen Yuehong was still unconvinced. "Shuya is a female host, and there should be a male host. My mother doesn''t know how to make TV dramas, but she has seen a lot of TV dramas. Generally, the first actor to appear is the male host. Son, you''re wrong. How can you get yourself a male number one as a host."


    Han Jun, who is also anxiously waiting, smashed his mouth. In fact, he is more eager to see his son''s works than Chen Yuehong. The old man is certainly not because of comparison. This expectation is just an ordinary father looking forward to his son''s achievements, just like his son''s first performance on the stage in kindergarten and his first speech in front of the whole school in primary school, In middle school, I stood on the podium to share my learning experience at the parents'' meeting for the first time because my son had excellent grades. It has nothing to do with fame and wealth, but the father is sincerely proud of his son.


    Although the old man watched the news broadcast, his mind had already flown to the TV play in which his son acted as a screenwriter and producer for the first time. Han Jun didn''t care whether his son played a role. After all, Han Jun didn''t care much about this kind of public appearance. He cared more about the TV script.


    After his wife asked for a long time, his son answered seriously, but the more Han Jun waited nervously, the more upset he felt. Naturally, he couldn''t listen to his wife''s questions. He couldn''t help interrupting, "you can rest assured that your son is a screenwriter and producer. It''s not enough for you to blow. He has to play the leading role."


    Li is such a reason, but suddenly his wife poked the central nest, and Chen Yuehong quit. "I don''t blow. I''m worried about my son. My son has a good image and good quality. He should be a male star."


    Han Jun snorted coldly, sighed softly and said, "either you have never paid serious attention to your son''s TV series, only focusing on those unimportant things. The historical background of your son''s TV series was in the Yongzheng period of the Qing Dynasty. At that time, the emperor was already in his forties. Is our son suitable for acting?"


    "Well..." Chen Yuehong was speechless when she was scolded by her wife. She really didn''t pay much attention to the historical background before. She didn''t know what to say for a moment and didn''t say a word directly.


    Han Mo looked at his mother and father. He smiled awkwardly and didn''t speak.


    The last ten minutes of the news broadcast were spent in silence.


    Chen Yuehong doesn''t want to talk to her wife. She doesn''t give her face in front of her son. It''s hateful.


    Han Jun didn''t want to talk, because he was thinking about the TV series to be broadcast later. He felt unspeakably excited when he thought that his son could write a script and be a producer to guide a 76 episode TV series.


    Han Mo really doesn''t know what to say.


    The little guy is fascinated by watching TV, although she can''t understand the news broadcast at all.


    "Audience friends, today''s news broadcast is over. Thank you for watching. Bye!"


    As the announcer of the news broadcast said the last sentence, Chen Yuehong and Han Jun subconsciously moved their lower bodies and changed their sitting posture. This is the first time that the old man felt that the news broadcast lasted so long, and this is the first time that Chen Yuehong didn''t even want to miss the advertisement in order to wait for the TV play to be broadcast in the golden theater.


    "Dad, is the TV play between you and Mom going to be broadcast soon?" The little guy waved excitedly with his little fist.


    Han Mo Chong drowned and touched the little guy''s head. "Yes, it''s going to be broadcast soon."


    The little guy swallowed his saliva nervously, sat up and waited for his parents to appear on TV.

 Chapter 251

    "Well, the costume design is good and reasonable." The old man put his hands around his chest and looked at his son''s works. He said proudly, "for TV dramas with an age background, I''m afraid that the costume modeling is neither fish nor fowl, neither ancient nor foreign."


    Han Mo heard that his father was praising their TV series for their efforts in front of clothes. He cooperated and said several times, "yes, yes, yes."


    Chen Yuehong rolled her eyes at her husband secretly and whispered, "just look and comment."


    "Mom, mom!" The little guy waited for a while and finally saw Shuya come out. He was excited and jumped in front of the sofa.


    In a 45 minute TV series, Han moqiang dragged the little guy to the toilet during the advertising time, otherwise the little guy would grow up on the sofa and wouldn''t move at all.


    While waiting, I felt that the time passed very slowly, but when it was really shown, I felt that the time passed very quickly. The two episodes of the TV series were broadcast soon. Until the last episode was broadcast, the names of all the actors and staff were scrolled on the screen, and the whole family knew that today''s TV series was over.


    The little guy tilted his head and asked his father, "Dad, Xuanxuan still wants to see it."


    Han Mo smiled and spoiled the little guy''s head. "Today''s broadcast is over. Let''s watch it tomorrow."


    "Yuxuan just wants to see it today." Little guy, it''s not enough. It was wonderful just now. Why didn''t it? She couldn''t accept it.


    Xuanxuan looked at her father with a small mouth.


    "Son, didn''t you write this? Show it to mom first." Chen Yuehong didn''t enjoy it either. The two episodes of this day are too grinding.


    Han Mo looked at the old and the young with some helplessness.


    Han Jun smashed his mouth and said to his wife, "wash and sleep. See it tomorrow. Don''t make trouble for his son." Then he got up and left.


    Chen Yuehong turned her eyes at her wife and didn''t continue to ask. In fact, she just said casually. She didn''t really want to embarrass her son. When her wife said so, she couldn''t hang on her face. She quickly changed the topic and coaxed Xuanxuan to take a bath.


    The old man just did it for a long time. His waist couldn''t stand it. After watching TV, he quickly got up and walked to the balcony to stand for a while. He sat watching TV for a long time. The old man has endured the pain all the time.


    Mom bathed the little guy. Han Mo saw his father on the balcony, walked slowly to the balcony and stood next to his father. "My waist hurts again, Dad."


    Han Mo suddenly appeared. Han Jun was a little surprised. He turned his head and looked at his son. Then he gave a light "um", thought about it and added, "old problems, nothing."


    The old man who wanted to stretch a few more times saw his son coming, so he put away his movements. Han Jun''s waist was bad. It was really an old problem, but every time he was in front of Han Mo, he didn''t want to be sick, let alone let his son know that he had secretly gone to acupuncture several times. The doctor told him not to sit for a long time, let alone lift heavy objects.


    It can be done before sitting for a long time, but lifting heavy objects is really difficult to do, because Han Jun can''t refuse the little guy''s hugging behavior at all. To be exact, Han Jun won''t refuse any request put forward by the little guy. Chen Yuehong is always afraid of his wife''s bad waist and won''t let him hold the child, but the Korean drama says, "even if the waist doesn''t hurt, he can hold it for a few years."


    Chen Yuehong also had no choice but to let his wife go, so that Han Jun''s waist disease, which needed rest, recurred repeatedly and has been bad.


    At the moment, the father and son are standing on the balcony and looking out of the window. In fact, neither of them has a specific goal. They are thinking about how to start this conversation between the father and son at the same time.


    The relationship between the two has eased for a long time, but due to their character, they are all stuffy gourds. Han Jun knows that his son is old, sensible and has changed. He can no longer put forward opinions and reprimands as he was a child, but he is used to it. He won''t let him start with reprimand at once. Han Jun doesn''t know what to say.


    Han Jun organized language in his heart. In fact, Han Mo was a very excellent child before college. Although he was strict in management and always beat and scold him, in Han Jun''s heart, his son is worthy of his pride. However, after college, Han Mo didn''t listen to him and became more rebellious. Later, it was even more outrageous. He had to come to Beijing, be a star and enter the entertainment industry. These are unrealistic ideas in Han Jun''s eyes. They are absurd, ridiculous and ambitious.


    Now Han Mo has succeeded and is working hard towards his career. Han Jun is very pleased and proud of his son. He felt guilty for trying to prevent his son from chasing his dream at that time.


    But what Han Jun doesn''t know at the moment is that his son is thinking the same thing as him.


    Han Mo really wants to take the initiative to start a topic with his father, because he has been very busy recently. He really hasn''t talked well at home for a long time. It''s better to talk to his mother. After all, my mother is more cheerful and talkative. When Han Mo doesn''t take the initiative, my mother will take the initiative to come and chat with him.


    But dad is different. He won''t take the initiative to chat with Han Mo anyway.


    Just now, in the two episodes of TV series, the old man didn''t say a word except that he began to boast about his clothes.


    I don''t know why han Mo, who was originally full of confidence, was a little nervous. For him, it''s second to get the recognition of outsiders. He hopes his family can like it. At the beginning, this TV play was to fulfill Shuya''s wish. Now it''s the same. He hopes to get the recognition of his parents.


    Just now, my mother didn''t see enough and wanted to continue watching. Han Mo knew my mother''s attitude towards the legend of Zhen Huan, but my father didn''t know here, so Han Mo came over and wanted to talk to my father.


    Both of them were in the same mind, but they didn''t think about the opening remarks. The atmosphere became extremely embarrassing. Han Jun''s waist disease was a little serious. At the moment, he was in pain and subconsciously helped his waist. Since he couldn''t think of anything to say, he went to bed. The old man thought in his heart.


    Han Mo saw the action on his father''s hand and couldn''t help but sink in his heart. "Dad, your waist is bad and you can''t sit for a long time."


    The old man was about to turn around and leave. When he heard this, he paused for a moment and slowly said, "I''ll be sedentary every night in the future." Then he left the balcony.


    Han Mo looked at his father''s back and felt unspeakable warmth. He knew that his father was telling him his attitude towards the legend of Zhen Huan in this way.


    Dad never used to watch this kind of TV play. Sometimes when his mother watched it, he would close the door and go back to his room to read.


    Originally, Han Mo thought that his father was just supporting him, so he would stay in front of the TV like his mother tonight, but that sentence just now


    Han Mo looked at his father''s back and smiled.


    After taking a bath for the little guy, Chen Yuehong directly led her granddaughter back to the small room and coaxed her to sleep. Her mobile phone was placed on the tea table in the living room. At the moment, it was ringing. Messages pop up one by one, stacked in rows on the screen, and new messages appear constantly.


    Han Mo glanced, didn''t care, and went straight to the little guy''s room.


    The little guy is still awake and pesters his grandmother to listen to the story. Chen Yuehong''s eyes are a little old. It''s not so obvious during the day. If you read smaller words at night, you need to wear reading glasses.


    "Mom, I''ll tell you. You have an early rest." Han Mo whispered, then pushed the door with the story book and entered the little guy''s room.

 Chapter 252

    Next day


    Beidu has a slight chill in winter. According to the little guy, the winter sun likes to stay in bed like her, so it''s much later to climb into the sky than in summer.


    The little guy is wearing thick winter clothes and holding his father''s big hand, which is slightly bulky. Because Chen Yuehong was afraid that her baby granddaughter would catch a cold, she wrapped the little guy like a zongzi. The little guy had a round face, combined with a slightly bloated pink cotton padded clothes, and walked around like a lovely little penguin.


    "Dad, can Xuanxuan continue to watch TV dramas tonight?" The little guy opened his eyes and looked at Han Mo, his curled eyelashes flickering.


    Han Mo really wants to stop the little guy from watching TV dramas, because the two episodes of TV dramas obviously take a long time for such a small child. Usually, the little guy watches cartoons regularly and quantitatively, but he can''t watch them more. But this time, the little guy doesn''t want to watch cartoons, but watch TV dramas played by his mother and father, and he can understand the child''s mood. In fact, the content is not what the little guy likes. Han Mo guessed that she might be bored after watching it for two days, so she won''t read it again.


    Han Mo hesitated and pinched the little guy''s face. "OK, but Xuanxuan will get up and move during the advertising time." Because yesterday, just like his grandparents, the little guy didn''t move at all. He didn''t leave the sofa until all the two episodes of TV dramas were broadcast. Han Mo hopes that during the advertising time, the child''s eyes can have a rest.


    The little guy, the chicken pecked the rice, nodded, and then led his father''s big hand to the kindergarten.


    Chen Yuehong is going to clean up her home and go out to dance. In fact, her home is not chaotic. Han Mo has a habit of cleaning up with her use, whether at work or cooking at home.


    So whether it''s the kitchen or the living room just used in the morning, they all keep their original clean appearance. If you want to say that it''s only the little guy''s room that needs simple cleaning.


    Han Mo got up early to cook, then worked hard on the children and sent the little guy to school. Without time to clean up the little guy''s room, Chen Yuehong resolutely chose the little guy''s small bed after checking many rooms and finding no place for her to start.


    Just after folding the quilt, Chen Yuehong''s mobile phone rang hurriedly. The mobile phone was still on the tea table in the living room. She hurried to the living room to answer the phone.


    "Lao Chen, why don''t you come? You didn''t read the message sent by our group yesterday." Zhang Chune of the dance team spoke loudly, and a hurried voice came through the receiver.


    Chen Yuehong was stunned. She put her mobile phone on the tea table after watching the TV play yesterday. She didn''t take care of it all night. She was busy with the little guy to school in the morning. She didn''t pay attention to the information on her mobile phone at all.


    "I didn''t look at my cell phone yesterday. What''s the matter?" Chen Yuehong was a little puzzled and asked casually.


    Zhang Chune thought it was not something that could be finished in a word or two, and urged, "come on, we''re all here, just wait for you, come again."


    Hang up the phone. Chen Yuehong quickly looked through yesterday''s information. Only then did she see that she couldn''t help staring.


    The old sisters of their dance team have a chat group. Because they meet every day, they say what they have to say face to face. Unless there is a notice published in the group, the chat group is generally static. Occasionally, someone sends one or two links to vote for their grandchildren, so Chen Yuehong doesn''t care about the dynamics in the group. At a glance, there are hundreds of messages.


    "The legend of Zhen Huan has begun. Come and have a look."


    "I''m watching, I''m watching."


    In the first few messages, everyone shouted in the group to watch a TV play. Chen Yuehong directly pulled down and glanced at the time period. During the broadcast, the group was very quiet. Maybe everyone was attracted by the plot at that time, just like himself. Occasionally, there were one or two messages in the group, but few people participated in the chat. The real peak of information was after the broadcast of the biography of Zhen Huan, That''s when Chen Yuehong took the little guy to take a bath.


    "I see the list of actors and staff. The producers and screenwriters are Yuehong''s sons."


    "I read it. There are directors and clips in the subtitles behind it."


    "Lao Chen''s son is amazing. I heard that he could sing before. Why did he start a TV play? His name is all on the vertical row. I''m dazzled at itˇ°


    "At the beginning, someone came to the community to publicize. When I saw Lao Chen''s son''s name, I thought it was the same name and surname. I didn''t expect it to be him."


    At that time, because Han Mo participated in the directing and editing work, Meng Si had to add Han Mo''s name, and Han Mo followed him. The result is that the producer, Han Mo; Screenwriter, Han Mo; Director, Han Mo; Editing, Han Mo; Starring, Han mo.


    It''s all Han mo


    Originally, the names of the cast members appeared quickly. Generally, the rolling was fleeting, but the frequency of Han Mo''s appearance was too high. People who knew him could see it at a glance, and then ignored others.


    The group continued to pop up new news. Almost all of them were asking Chen Yuehong why she didn''t go to the dance team. Some sour people were still saying, "if her son is promising, he won''t come out to dance and play with everyone."


    "How could it be? Maybe it''s just to celebrate for her son. The legend of Zhen Huan was really written by her son. It''s really good."


    "I heard from my daughter that Han Mo has written fairy tales and poems before. It''s not surprising that he can be a screenwriter."


    "You don''t understand. Writing a script is different from writing a fairy tale."


    Those who are still active in the district at the moment have a good relationship with Chen Yuehong at ordinary times. Those who are really jealous will only peep at the screen and don''t say a word. They are not willing to praise other people''s sons at all. After all, they are comparing their children at this age. No one wants their proud children to be compared by others.


    The comparison and war between women have existed since ancient times. It has nothing to do with age and age. They can compare clothes, shoes, jewelry, work, figure, beauty, husbands and, of course, sons


    Chen Yuehong was in a hurry to go out. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something. She stopped again. With a proud smile on her mouth, she turned back to the room, opened the wardrobe and turned the coat back and forth. Finally, she chose a red cashmere coat to cover her body. She took photos in front of the mirror for a while to make sure that her shape and image were perfect. Then she walked out of the house with a small bag.


    Chen Yuehong has a cheerful personality. She has been living here for several months and is very familiar with the neighbors in the community. As soon as she entered the elevator, Lao Wang, the neighbor who lives upstairs, hurriedly helped hold down the elevator. "Oh, the legend of Zhen Huan I saw yesterday was written by your son." Lao Wang said eagerly.


    Chen Yuehong chuckled and subconsciously raised her chin. "Yes, my son is not only a screenwriter, but also a producer."


    Lao Wang was surprised because when someone came to the community for publicity in the early stage, everyone saw the screenwriter''s name of the work. At that time, the community was discussing that the screenwriter was Han mo. when watching the biography of Zhen Huan yesterday, the film title and the screenwriter appeared at the same time. It was really Han mo.


    But he didn''t know that even the producer was Han mo. although the old man didn''t know what the producer made, and didn''t see the opening song and ending song, the producer sounded very powerful. He quickly repeated in surprise, "Oh, it''s still the producer."


    Chen Yuehong covered her mouth and said with a smile, "yes, my son is not only a screenwriter, but also a producer. He is also a director and in the editing. If it weren''t for others to remind me, I didn''t see it. His name is even in the list of actors and staff at the end of the film."


    As both a screenwriter and a producer, it''s amazing that there are more directors and editors. Lao Wang is old and can''t respond. At this time, on the first floor, the elevator door just opens. Chen Yuehong walks out of the elevator with her chest raised. Lao Wang stands behind the elevator and whispers, "producer, screenwriter, director and editor... Great."

 Chapter 253

    Meng Si''s office was quiet and the atmosphere was strange.


    Han Mo sat in the sofa and slightly changed his sitting posture. Shu Ya on one side also subconsciously moved a little.


    Little Ponzi was supposed to deliver coffee to everyone, but every ion in the air in the office indicates that something big is about to happen. With the awareness of the people who eat melons, little Ponzi naturally doesn''t want to miss any good play.


    Zhang Liguo is purely here to talk about work, because last night was the first broadcast of the legend of Zhen Huan. Today, we will meet with the main core personnel to understand the ratings and the click through rate on the video website.


    Just


    Zhang Liguo awkwardly touched the center of the local resources. There were few sparse hairs left on his head. He looked blankly at Meng Si, who was angry and dare not speak on the left, and Peng ye, who had his hands on the right and made a threatening posture in front of his chest.


    The fluctuation of the two people was too strong. Zhang Liguo couldn''t help swallowing saliva. He always felt that the two people were strange and looked at each other with murderous spirit.


    Zhang Liguo has been in the circle for so long. He still has the ability to observe his words and colors. Naturally, he dare not be a bird to avoid hurting himself by mistake.


    At the moment, Zhang Liguo is the only one, and the monk in his second brother-in-law is confused. Han Mo, Shuya and pangxie have long been used to the love and killing between Peng ye and Meng Si, and even reached a tacit understanding. Even if there is an uncontrollable murder in the office, the three of them will leave silently and close the door. Maybe that''s the case with the so-called true friend.


    Meng Si subconsciously touched his ears. He couldn''t help recalling the scene that Peng Ye almost tore off yesterday. He trembled fiercely in his heart. Even though he was angry, he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    The atmosphere became very awkward. One person was confused, two people fought chickens, and three people were ready to see a good play.


    Suddenly, the phone on Munce''s desk rang.


    Little Ponzi hurried to the table and picked up the phone.


    This phone call broke the atmosphere in the house. No matter what state it was just now, it looked in the direction of little pangxie.


    I only heard little Pang Xie''s excited eyes and a big smile on his face, "Hello, director Zhou, OK, Mr. Meng is there. Wait a minute."


    It was none other than Zhou Yongbo, director of the golden theater of Apple TV.


    Generally, the phone calls are screened from Pang Xie''s office before receiving Meng Si''s office. This time, Zhou Yongbo makes an internal call.


    Meng Si picked up the phone and his expression changed significantly in a short time from expectation to excitement to shock.


    Even though his expression had explained everything, he still tried to keep calm and could not hear any shock and joy in his tone.


    Hang up.


    "How''s it going?" Zhang Liguo suddenly stood up and looked at Meng Si with inquiring eyes, waiting for the information from his mouth.


    It is the first time that Zhang Liguo has been so nervous in directing TV dramas for so many years.


    Little Pang Xie knows Meng Si best. His expression just now has explained everything. Little Pang stared and didn''t get out of his excitement. He stood in place and kept shouting, "President Meng, President Meng..."


    Meng Si closed his expression. "Stop yelling. It''s a soul call."


    Then he smashed his mouth and continued, "just now Apple TV called. They are the only station, and the national ratings have exceeded 2%. They also said that this is the first time that their TV series has more than 2% ratings. "


    Little pangxie''s eyes were about to fall out, and he kept saying excitedly, "great, great."


    Peng Ye leaned forward slightly, put down his hands in front of his chest slowly, and pulled out the corners of his mouth.


    Shuya subconsciously looks at Han mo.


    Zhang Liguo quickly walked up to little pangxie, "say it again, how much? What was the ratings yesterday? "


    Mons hasn''t had time to answer again,


    Little pangxie''s expression was firm, swallowed his saliva and interrupted, "more than 2%."


    Zhang Liguo was stimulated by this figure. One of them didn''t stand firm and stumbled to the side for two steps. He has made TV dramas for so long. Even the classic works made when he was young have never had such high ratings. He didn''t think that the biography of Zhen Huan would be popular, but he didn''t think it would be so outrageous. The ratings of Apple TV alone exceeded 2%.


    Meng Si got up and helped Zhang Liguo. "Lao Zhang, you need to cure your hypertension."


    "Hey, what''s the cure? It''s not good. Take medicine to control it." Then he sat back on the sofa, but the expression of joy on his face could not be reduced at all.


    Han Mo knows well that in the original world, the national ratings of a single satellite TV channel of the legend of Zhen Huan exceeded 1.9%. In this world, more than 2% should also play normally, without too much accident.


    However, this audience rating is really beautiful in China. This is the first day of broadcasting. It mostly depends on the early publicity work. Han Mo believes that with the broadcasting, it will certainly attract a group of audiences by word of mouth, and the audience rating of the legend of Zhen Huan will continue to rise.


    Han Mo suddenly thought of something, looked at Meng Si and asked, "what''s the ratings?"


    Meng Si skimmed his mouth and raised his eyebrow slightly, "2.05%."


    Han Mo nodded slightly, almost as he guessed, but the ratings will certainly rise.


    Shuya is not excited. She has acted in several TV dramas before, but bean is not warm, so she hopes to receive a good script and complete her wish to get the post viewing.


    Shuya tried her best to control her emotions, but she still showed it in her eyebrows. She subconsciously turned to Han mo.


    Not from tiny frown, Han Mo''s face unexpectedly didn''t have the slightest surprised color. This kind of calm was different from her restraint, but there was really no waves, just like everything was under his control.


    Shuya takes back her eyes and thinks deeply.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    In the afternoon, at the gate of the golden sun kindergarten, Han Mo came out from Meng Si and directly came to the kindergarten to pick up the little guy.


    Because no one knows the relationship between Han Mo and Shuya except Peng ye and Zeng Ying. They also try to protect their relationship.


    Shu Yagang had another publicity activity for the legend of Zhen Huan in the evening. He went directly to the scene with Peng ye after leaving sichen media.


    No matter whether you succeed or fail in your career, whether you are a big star or an ordinary person, as long as you stand at the gate of the kindergarten, from that moment on, you have only one identity, an ordinary father.


    As every day, the little guy shouted excitedly when he saw his father. Ding Rou just allowed her to leave and said, "goodbye, teacher." Like a runaway Mustang, he rushed to Han mo.


    Start, run up, take off, hook dad''s neck.


    It once again attracted the envious eyes of children and fathers.

 Chapter 254

    The little guy sprinkled Jiao on his father for a while before he was slowly put on the ground by Han mo.


    Han Mo picked up his finger and scanned the little guy''s upturned nose. "Is there anything interesting to talk to dad in the kindergarten today?"


    Every day after school, Han Mo will ask the children about their happiness and unhappiness in the kindergarten to understand the dynamics of the little guy''s day.


    Xuanxuan has a good personality and popularity. She rarely conflicts with the children, so she talks about interesting things in the kindergarten every day. The children''s smile is very low. She often makes herself laugh when she talks.


    Han Mo asked the same question as every day, and then took the little guy''s little hand. I thought the little guy would do some interesting things in the kindergarten as every day, but Han Mo didn''t hear Xuanxuan''s laughter today.


    The little guy heard his father''s question, thought for a moment, lowered his eyes, and his curled eyelashes flashed slightly.


    Han Mo knew that the little guy had something on his mind. The little guy couldn''t hide it. His face turned red, as if it was full of words "I have something on my mind".


    Han Mo slowed down, smiled gently and asked tentatively, "did you have a conflict with children in kindergarten?"


    The little guy shook his head. "No."


    Instead of having a conflict with the children, Han Mo''s heart is a little relieved. He suspects that it may be because of the problem of honor. Xuanxuan is very self-motivated. Sometimes because xiaohonghua is unhappy, he continues to ask, "did Xuanxuan not get xiaohonghua today?"


    The little guy shook his head again, "no, today Xuanxuan got three little Saffrons, and she is the child with the largest number of little Saffrons in the class." If in the past, the little guy told Han Mo that he had got little safflower, and it was the largest number in the class. He would stare with big eyes and a happy smile on his face, but at the moment, the little guy looks very spiritless.


    It''s not a conflict with the children or not getting little safflower. Han Mo really can''t imagine what else will make the little guy depressed.


    Did the teacher criticize her? Suddenly an idea floated into Han Mo''s mind, but he immediately denied it. Xuanxuan is very sensible and good. Ding Rou is also gentle and will never criticize Xuanxuan. What could that be about?


    As a parent, when he finds out what unhappy things his child may encounter at school, he will always think about it. He is afraid that his child will be wronged and dare not say it. Han Mo, like every ordinary parent, thinks about what kind of way to ask the most appropriate, so as to know what the little guy is unhappy because of, and won''t let her hurt her self-esteem.


    Han Mo thought for a moment and said patiently, "how about the exchange between Xuanxuan and her father? My father told Xuanxuan an important thing that my father met during the day, and Xuanxuan also told my father what happened in the kindergarten today. How about it?"


    The little guy hasn''t figured out how to tell his father about his troubles, but he looks forward to knowing what happened to his father at work.


    Han Mo saw that the little guy had begun to waver, so he quickly said, "today, my father knows an important news. The audience rating of the legend of Zhen Huan is very high, and it has also set an audience rating record for Apple station." Han Mo''s slightly exaggerated expression successfully attracted the little guy''s attention.


    Xuanxuan didn''t quite understand the concept of ratings, but looking at her father''s expression, she thought it was a great thing. Her pink mouth tooted, and then asked thoughtfully, "Dad, what does high ratings mean?"


    "Just like Xuanxuan, many people watched the legend of Zhen Huan in front of the TV last night."


    "Wow, me." The little guy''s mouth tooted into an "O" shape.


    Han Mo suddenly said, "now it''s Xuanxuan''s turn to share things about the kindergarten."


    The little guy sighed a little. Maybe Xuanxuan was really upset, but such a young child suddenly sighed like an adult, which was funny and cute.


    "Today, Xiaohu, Ruirui and Mengmeng cried." The little guy said with some distress.


    Han Mo asked, "why do they cry?"


    "Because of Xuanxuan." The little guy took the responsibility on himself. "Today, the teacher took us to play the game of finding friends. Xiaohu, ruiruirui and Mengmeng all want to give me the bear, but each child can only exchange it once." The little guy''s tone was depressed.


    Han Mo probably understood that this game must require children to exchange the little bear in their hands, but the three children gave the little bear to the little guy, but the little guy only had one little bear, which was not enough for the three little partners, so he could only give it to one person.


    Han Mo asked, "who did Xuanxuan''s little bear give?"


    "Mengmeng said, give the bear to whoever is your best friend."


    "How did you answer?"


    "I said, dad is my best friend."


    Han Mo smiled and rubbed the little guy''s head. "Dad is so happy to be Xuanxuan''s best friend, but a good friend can''t be just one person. It can be two people, three people, or more."


    In fact, many times the unhappiness in children''s world is simply unsolvable, and no one is right or wrong.


    Han Mo picked up the little guy and let the child ride on his neck. Xuanxuan likes to ride on her father''s neck. She will be very happy every time. The children''s worries come and go quickly. Today she cries because of the exchange of little bears, and she will play with her little hand again tomorrow.


    At the moment, Han Mo''s little action made the little guy forget the unhappiness in the kindergarten during the day.


    Suddenly Han Mo''s cell phone rang. He felt out the phone and connected it.


    Xiaohu''s father''s business suddenly came, "Xiao Han, guess the two episodes of TV dramas broadcast yesterday. Up to now, the total number of hits in 20 hours is."


    Han Mo guessed that it would be high, but he didn''t know the traffic of video websites in the world, so there was no concept and it was hard to guess. He casually said, "I can''t guess."


    "Ten million, only two episodes have been broadcast. There are ten million hits, brother. It''s several times more than any TV series on our website." Father tiger said excitedly.


    More than 10 million Han Mo doesn''t know exactly what the concept is. It seems that the number of hits on websites in previous lives is very high. There are many TV dramas with more than 100 million hits. He is not sure about the previous number of hits on the Internet, but Han Mo remembers a news that the once biography of Zhen Huan had a total of more than 8 billion hits on a video website, However, that was the cumulative hits for a period of time after the 76 episodes of Zhen Huan Chuan had been completed.


    The story of Zhen Huan only aired two episodes yesterday. It''s really great to have such achievements.


    Han Mo hung up and continued to carry the little guy to the community.


    "Xiao Han, this is a community activity. You should cooperate." Community Aunt Liu stopped Han Mo and said.


    Han Mo stopped and took over a publicity brochure. The top clearly said the unit issuing such a brochure, Weihu video network.

 Chapter 255

    Han Mo, holding a pamphlet in his hand, muttered that father tiger''s publicity really went deep into the grass-roots level. The pamphlet contained a brief introduction to the TV series and some wonderful stills. The selected photos were also very thoughtful. They were all photos of important plots to be performed in the next few days. Seeing these photos would make the audience wonder what the plot would be at that time.


    Han Mo usually doesn''t have much contact with Aunt Liu in the community. The old lady doesn''t like watching talent shows. Naturally, she won''t watch programs such as "looking for a good voice". In her heart, like others living in the community, Han Mo only knows that he has a daughter, that''s all.


    Han Mo thought he could go with a pamphlet. Aunt Liu stopped him with a smile. "Don''t go yet. Have you read the legend of Zhen Huan?"


    Han Mo politely replied, "look."


    "Oh, great. I thought you young people didn''t like watching such TV dramas. Here''s another questionnaire. You''ll get a pillow after answering." Aunt Liu took the pillow first. In order to attract Han Mo to answer the questionnaire, she specially shook the pillow in front of Xuanxuan. The pattern printed on the pillow is a still photo of Shu Ya in the biography of Zhen Huan, version Q.


    When the little guy saw the Q version of his mother''s photo, he opened his eyes and mouth, and shouted excitedly, "Dad, Xuanxuan wants it."


    Han Mo didn''t want to answer the questionnaire, but the little guy wanted to get a pillow and Shuya''s q-version avatar. Han Mo took the questionnaire.


    Aunt Liu said with a smile, "the questions are not difficult. They are multiple-choice questions. As long as you have seen more than half of the answers correctly, there is absolutely no problem. You young people can''t sit still when watching TV dramas. Unlike our old guys, they don''t move from beginning to end. "


    At a glance, there are some questions related to yesterday''s plot. They are very simple. They are all multiple-choice questions. Just check them directly. Indeed, as Aunt Liu said, you can know the answer as long as you read the content broadcast yesterday.


    Han Mo is ready to answer. Aunt Liu continues, "no wonder people''s video websites try to cooperate with various communities to publicize. This TV play is really good. I''ve seen so many TV plays, but not many can make me say good." Aunt Liu looks like an old drama fan


    Han Mo quickly checked the questionnaire. Aunt Liu smiled and narrowed her eyes. Working in the community, Aunt Liu was warm-hearted and talkative. Taking advantage of this Kung Fu, she didn''t idle. "Now the screenwriters are really great. How can they write such good works, how can they grow their brains, and whether they are smarter than ordinary people, It''s hard to have two brains. " Then she made herself laugh, and Aunt Liu giggled her mouth.


    Han Mo didn''t speak and smiled.


    As Han Mo answered more and more questions, Aunt Liu couldn''t help picking her eyebrows. Many people check it casually, especially young people. Even if they read it, they don''t look so carefully. Some have to think about it before they can choose the right one, but Han Mo''s speed is too fast.


    After a while, I had answered the last question.


    This question is the only one in the whole set of answers.


    "Who is the author of the biography of Zhen Huan?"


    This question is difficult for everyone. If you don''t stare at the list of actors and actresses, you won''t notice it. Even if you watch it, you can look at the name of the starring star at most. Who will pay attention to the author of the TV series. Although we all know that TV dramas are written by screenwriters, and some are adapted from novels, we still don''t really care about the name of the screenwriter.


    Aunt Liu naturally knows the answer. When the staff of Weihu video sent the questionnaire and pillow to the community, they also provided the answer. They also explained that as long as they didn''t answer indiscriminately, they really watched the TV series. They didn''t insist that every question must be answered correctly, and almost all of them can give gifts.


    So she gave pillows to those who didn''t answer the last question.


    Han Mo quickly checked all the options, and then wrote two words in the space of the last question, Han mo.


    The little guy had raised his two little hands high and was ready to pick up the pillow in Aunt Liu''s hand. Aunt Liu''s attention fell on the answer sheet. She didn''t notice the excited eyes of the little guy at all. When Aunt Liu''s eyes moved to the last blank filling question, she paused on the answer.


    The little guy couldn''t wait. He looked up and urged, "grandma, can I have the pillow?"


    Aunt Liu reacted when she heard the little guy''s soft waxy voice. She quickly laughed twice to ease her embarrassment and touched the little guy''s head. "It seems that your father has watched the TV series very seriously. All the answers are correct. Here you are, little girl."


    "Thank you, grandma." Xuanxuan took the pillow and held it in her arms happily.


    Aunt Liu liked the little girl in her heart. She was polite and cute. She gently touched the child''s head, looked up and said to Han Mo, "I gave a gift here all afternoon. You are the first to answer the last question correctly."


    Han Mo didn''t talk much, smiled and took the little guy''s hand to leave.


    "Wait a minute, young man. We have to register after answering the test paper and receiving the prize." Aunt Liu handed Han Mo a form.


    Han Mo signed his name on the form and left with the little guy.


    Aunt Liu put the form together with the answer sheet. She accidentally saw the name registered on the form and stared at her eyes. She couldn''t believe her eyes.


    He quickly turned the questionnaire to the front and looked at the answer to the last question.


    Look back and forth between the form and the answer sheet.


    Han Mo? Han Mo!


    "Hey, Aunt Liu. The community began to engage in activities again, ah, ah! It''s the legend of Zhen Huan! "


    The speaker''s surname is Wu. He does business in a small shop on the opposite street. Usually, he always sees Aunt Liu helping the community with activities. If he has nothing to do, he comes over and has a chat. The neighbors who open the door to do business are also familiar with the coming and going of people.


    Aunt Liu didn''t put down the questionnaire and form in her hand. She replied casually, "yes, the legend of Zhen Huan. Isn''t this a recent hit play? People''s video websites jointly engage in activities with our community, and give prizes when answering questions."


    Xiao Wu Rao fiddled with the few pillows left on the table.


    "By the way, have you heard that the screenwriter of this TV play is sister Chen''s son in the senior college dance team. Her name is Han Mo, and she is also from our community. Hey, she lives in this community." Xiao Wu pointed to the gate of the community not far away and said excitedly, "before TV came to publicize, there was the name of the screenwriter on the publicity board. At that time, sister Chen said that the screenwriter was her son."


    Aunt Liu''s staring eyes became bigger and rounder. She just noticed that the name was supposed to be the same name, but at this time, when Xiao Wu said, her whole body paused. The action of trying to put down the form and answer paper suddenly stopped in the air for a moment. She hurriedly raised it to her eyes and looked at the name on the form carefully.


    Han Mo?


    Xiao Wu saw the name on the test paper and suddenly shouted, "Hi, yes, it''s Han mo."


    Suddenly Xiao Wu seemed to think of something and asked, "did he answer the questionnaire just now?"


    Aunt Liu couldn''t help twitching from the corners of her eyes. She looked at the direction Han Mo left. The corners of her mouth trembled slightly and gave a light "um".


    Xiao Wu craned his neck and looked around. "Oh, Aunt Liu, why didn''t you leave him? I still want to ask him for an autograph."

 Chapter 256

    Han Mo knows that the ratings of the TV series are very high, but he doesn''t know how popular the TV series is.


    In one day, the legend of Zhen Huan has become popular all over the country. You can hear the legend of Zhen Huan in small shops in the streets and lanes, and you can hear the legend of Zhen Huan in gossip after dinner. On the Internet, the most prominent places in newspapers are all reports about the legend of Zhen Huan.


    It seems that without talking about the content of the TV play in the chat this day, it is very out of date. If you don''t write a little news about the TV in the entertainment news, no one will pay attention at all.


    Before the broadcast, there are other TV dramas in the same schedule who want to rub the heat. They ask the water army to take the opportunity to suppress the legend of Zhen Huan, but all this is like what Han Mo said before. There is no need to make any response. Ignore it. The ratings after the broadcast of the TV drama will directly slap a group of people with ulterior motives led by the legend of the Red Princess.


    When Han Mo came home, the little guy ran into his small room with a pillow printed with his mother''s Q version. Han Mo looked at the back of the child running into the house excitedly, smiled and shook his head.


    "Son, you''re back." Chen Yuehong came out of the room holding a pile of books, with an uncontrollable smile on her face.


    Han Mo reached for the book in his mother''s hand. Chen Yuehong hid a little, "no, no, come on, sit down, let''s sit down and say."


    Han Mo thought his mother''s expression was strange, but he didn''t know what his mother was going to do, so he sat down.


    Chen Yuehong put a pile of notebooks on the tea table, and then handed another one locally to Han Mo, "this is your Aunt Zhang''s, your Aunt Li''s, this is teacher Chen''s, this is Professor Hu''s, this is..."


    Finally, a pile of notebooks with well-made patterns and different styles that originally fell in front of Chen Yuehong moved to a new place, and all fell in front of Han mo.


    Han Mo looked at his mother with a little doubt, "this is..."


    "Let you sign." Chen Yuehong proudly picked her eyebrows.


    Han Mo looked at his mother in surprise and looked at the notebook in front of him. He frowned silently.


    "I''ll cook today''s meal and you''ll be responsible for signing. Don''t leave any of them. I promised them." Chen Yuehong got up and went to the kitchen. After taking two steps, she didn''t forget to turn back and charge her son, "be serious, don''t leave any."


    Han Mo was a little helpless and opened the top one.


    Suddenly the mobile phone rang, and it was the familiar and unique bell.


    "Little mo mo."


    Han Mo didn''t speak. Meng Si knew he wouldn''t reply to this sentence, and directly said, "just now I got the latest news. What''s the ratings of the legend of the red princess?"


    Although Meng Si said you can guess, he knew that Han Mo would not try to guess the numbers one by one. He paused, gave himself a step and said directly, "they also broadcast two episodes yesterday, and the ratings were only 0.2." Meng Si laughed.


    Han Mo guessed that the ratings of the legend of the red princess would not be high, because it was their mistake to choose to broadcast it on the same day as the legend of Zhen Huan. After reading the script in Zhang Liguo''s hand, Han Mo was not at the same level as the legend of Zhen Huan. If he deliberately avoided the legend of Zhen Huan, he might get a share. After all, there was still some heat before, coupled with the subsequent deliberate hype, It''s not too bad, but they can''t blame others for choosing to die by themselves.


    Meng Si continued, "now Li Sheng is dragging the relationship everywhere for publicity. It is estimated that the planning company of Shenxian office can''t come up with a plan to revive the legend of the Red Princess."


    Han Mo smiled silently. Meng Si said that Thaksin had no way to save the legend of the Red Princess except shifting gears. If TV dramas with different themes hit the schedule and broadcast at the same time, someone might watch them. After all, radishes and cabbage have their own love. Some people may be willing to watch criminal investigation and some people may be willing to watch urban ones, They don''t like watching TV dramas with ancient costume.


    However, two TV dramas with the same theme and high similarity are broadcast on the same day in the same schedule. They really fight for the plot, the acting skills of the actors and the excellence of shooting.


    Compared with the legend of Zhen Huan, the legend of the red imperial concubine is really a three without product.


    Han Mo hung up the phone. He didn''t have any emotional fluctuations because of other people''s low ratings. What he had a headache was so many books in front of him.


    Han Mo frowned again and opened the first notebook.


    At this time, the phone rang again. A strange number was displayed on the screen. Han Mo readily connected the phone. A gentle woman''s voice came from the receiver. You can hear it from the voice. The speaker should be about 40 years old.


    "Hello, Mr. Han. I''m the editor in chief of Beidu Literature Publishing House. My last name is Huang. I asked for your number from Mr. Wang Lei." Huang Yulan said politely.


    Han Mo said politely, "Hello, Ms. Huang."


    "Well, our publishing house wants to help you publish the biography of Zhen Huan. I wonder if you are willing to adapt this TV play into a novel version in addition to the script?"


    Han Mo thought for a moment. This TV play was the first novel version in the previous world, and then it was adapted into a TV play. Unexpectedly, the world was made into a TV play and then published into a novel.


    "Mr. Han, are you still listening?" Chief editor Huang asked in a tentative new voice.


    "Well, I''m here."


    Maybe Han Mo was silent for a moment. Huang Yulan thought he was thinking about money and quickly added, "we can talk about the price."


    In fact, Han Mo doesn''t think about this. After all, he is not so short of money now. Making the legend of Zhen Huan into a TV play will make him make a lot of money. As for publishing a novel in the future, Han Mo has a casual attitude.


    Han Mo thought for a moment and replied briefly, "OK."


    Huang Yulan didn''t expect Han Mo to agree so happily. She hasn''t even asked about the price of text copyright. To tell the truth, she also saw the legend of Zhen Huan yesterday. She was attracted by the plot at the beginning. If she took advantage of the popular TV play and released the novel of the same name, this work will be very popular.


    Beidu Literature Publishing House is a well-known old publishing house in China. It has enjoyed great success in the past. However, with the rapid change of the network world, the audience of traditional media is becoming smaller and smaller. Although they are still in a leading position compared with other publishing houses, they must be vigilant in times of peace and constantly launch good works.


    Huang Yulan was excited when she thought that she would get the text copyright of the biography of Zhen Huan right away. She was not only the editor in chief of the publishing house, but also a loyal drama fan of the biography of Zhen Huan. She had to stay in front of the TV drama tonight.


    "Mr. Han, our publishing house has a professional evaluation of each work to be published, and the publishing cost is very reasonable. Considering that your work is really different from other works we have published before, we give you a copyright fee of 20 million."


    Han Mo is still a little surprised. This price is indeed quite high in the price of literary works.


    Han Mo didn''t answer immediately. Huang yulansi was a little flustered. She knew that she would not be the only one who wanted the literary copyright of the biography of Zhen Huan. After thinking for a moment, she said ruthlessly, "Mr. Han, our publishing house is really sincere and can only offer 25 million at most. What do you think of the price?"


    Han Mo was stunned again. He smashed his mouth and said, "OK, I agree."

 Chapter 257

    Hang up, Han Mo looks at a pile of notebooks and worries.


    "Son, how many copies have you signed?" Chen Yuehong''s voice of inquiry came out from time to time in the kitchen.


    Han Mo could only be helpless and silent. He hardened his head and opened his notebook one by one.


    I don''t know how long later, Han Mo closed his last notebook, moved his sour hands and breathed a long sigh. He thought to himself that he would tell his mother not to agree to other people''s requirements. Han Mo didn''t like to be in the limelight. He had a hunch that if he didn''t show off with his mother in time, he would certainly move back with countless books in the future.


    "What was the response of the legend of Zhen Huan?" The old man came over and sat down in the side sofa.


    Han Mo smiled and said, "OK."


    Han Jun glanced at Han Mo with a calm face and didn''t speak.


    In the morning, when the old man went out, he saw the whole page of the news at the newspaper booth at the door of the community. The whole page of the news introduced the biography of Zhen Huan. When he came back in the afternoon, he saw the news in the mobile express, saying that the ratings of the biography of Zhen Huan exceeded the 2% mark, setting a new high for TV dramas.


    Such a response, but if it''s OK, the old man really has nothing to say.


    The little guy suddenly came out of the small room with the pillow he just got, and his little mouth tooted. He didn''t seem so happy.


    Go in happily and come out with a small mouth. There must be something wrong. Han mogang wanted to ask the child what''s the matter. The child''s grandfather, who was more nervous than him, took the lead in saying, "what''s the matter with my good granddaughter? Come to Grandpa. " The old man waved to Xuanxuan.


    The little guy ran to Grandpa and held up his pillow. "Xuanxuan also wants the Q version of the portrait."


    At this time, Han Jun saw the pillow in the little guy''s hand with a pattern printed on it. From his clothes, we can see that this image is Shu Ya''s appearance in the legend of Zhen Huan.


    I still didn''t look like a waiting girl when I entered the palace. It''s very beautiful and lively.


    Xuanxuan thought that her mother''s portrait was very cute and wanted to have such a lovely version. She also wanted to print it on the pillow. The little guy had studied painting with his father for some time. He was still full of confidence, but he couldn''t draw it at all after hiding in the room for a long time.


    Xuanxuan held several pieces of drawing paper in her other small hand, all of which had been painted. Grandpa picked up the painting of his baby granddaughter, opened his eyes and exclaimed, "it''s good. Xuanxuan has great talent for painting."


    The old man thinks that his granddaughter is the best, the most sensible, the most beautiful, the smartest, the best at painting and the most beautiful at dancing. In a word, his granddaughter is the most perfect.


    The little guy just had some depressed expression. When he heard grandpa''s praise, he opened his eyes, and his lovely big eyes twinkled like stars.


    Han Mo knows that her father exaggerates. Can he not know the extent to which the child draws? Xuanxuan''s painting level is still in the stage of conceptual painting of things and animals, that is, she is still in the level of abstract painting. Her young child draws mainly by imagination, not by pursuing the similarity with the original, because the concepts of space and three-dimensional have not been formed, So Han Mo just smiled and didn''t speak.


    The little guy praised by his grandfather suddenly had confidence and ran to his father with the picture. "Dad, this is painted by Xuanxuan." The little guy held up the drawing paper in his hand.


    In the past, except for the "divine likeness" portrait painted by Shuya, little guy painted characters alone, because Han Mo still kept children in the state of imagining what to paint. Some painting methods that need to combine the skills of three-dimensional graphics and spatial concepts, such as painting characters, have not been handed over to children. After all, he is too young to have this ability, Even if you learn it now, it won''t have good results.


    But


    When Han Mo picked up Xuanxuan''s drawing paper, he raised his eyebrows slightly. He never taught the children how to draw characters, nor did he teach Xuanxuan how to draw cartoon pictures.


    "Xuanxuan, is this what you imagined?" Han Mo is very surprised. Although the painting of version Q on the paper is not very mature, the proportion is not very coordinated, and there are some details, this painting is undoubtedly shocking for a four-year-old child.


    Xuanxuan took out a small picture of herself, which was taken from the frame. "I drew it according to my own picture and the portrait of my mother."


    Han Mo carefully looked at Xuanxuan''s painting. Xuanxuan was actually imitating the portrait of version Q on the pillow, and then painted it according to her own clothes and characteristics. Han Mo was shocked that the big head cartoon version painted by the little guy was really like a model. Maybe it was different from a three-dimensional real person, so the little guy could copy it very well, This time, it''s really not just divine.


    The little guy is ancient and strange. Of course, you can see the change of his father''s expression. Being appreciated by his father is happier than being praised by his grandfather. She swallowed her saliva and waited for his next words.


    "Yuxuan, your painting is great. My father believes that you can draw better soon." Han Mo said softly.


    "Can you draw as beautiful as the mother on the pillow?" The little guy asked expectantly.


    Han Mo pinched the little guy''s fleshy face, "of course, Dad can teach Xuanxuan."


    The little guy got his father''s praise. His pink face blossomed happily. His pouted mouth had changed shape and hung a bright smile when he ran over.


    Han Mo gently held the little guy to his legs and patiently pointed him up. The little guy listened carefully. Painting is like music. He pays great attention to talent. On the basis of talent, he will make continuous progress.


    Han Mo has found that the little guy''s painting talent is amazing, which is very similar to himself. When he was very young, he didn''t go through any professional training. When he saw what he wanted to draw, he drew it casually and could copy it very much. Later, when he was older, he learned it for a period of time, but the real systematic learning was after he became an adult.


    The little guy listened carefully to his father''s explanation, then took the drawing paper and ran back to the room to continue painting.


    Han Jun also followed the baby granddaughter into the room in high spirits.


    "Xuanxuan, will you draw one for Grandpa, too?" The old man said in a deliberative tone.


    The little guy replied cleverly, "of course, but grandpa has to wait for Xuanxuan to finish these first. Dad said to do things wholeheartedly and not give up halfway." Xuanxuan was very serious about reasoning with Grandpa.


    "Yes, yes, dad is right. Grandpa waits and Xuanxuan draws slowly." The old man has no temper in front of the little guy. What bad temper? Impatient? Does not exist.


    The classic dialogue between the old and the young kept coming out of the small room.


    "Grandpa, you can''t take this picture." The little guy said very seriously.


    The old man was very aggrieved. He took his ID photo and whispered, "but grandpa only has such a photo."


    "Grandpa, what we want to draw is version Q."


    "What is version q?"


    "Lovely, Grandpa, your picture is not cute at all."


    The old man had three black lines on his head and looked down at his ID photo. He still took the photo five years ago. Just to look younger, he was said not to be cute by his granddaughter. He felt a touch of sadness


    Han Mo shook his head reluctantly. In the whole world, Xuanxuan may be the only one who can cure his father. He has no temper at all.

 Chapter 258

    An old man and a young man are painting. My mother is cooking in the kitchen. Han Mo has finished all his books at full speed. Now he seems to be at leisure.


    Han Mo habitually opened Shuya''s wechat.


    He rarely logs on to his home page, but he always has nothing to do to see the dynamics of Shuya. Although they pay attention to each other, they don''t have much interaction. At most, Han Mo likes some publicity contents of shuyafa, but they don''t have many times. Han Mo completely belongs to the most hateful kind of person, peeping screen Xia.


    He watched Shuya''s wechat several times a day, but left nothing, but knew everything about Shuya, secretly appreciated every fashion blockbuster uploaded by Shuya, every street photo, and pure and lovely life photos.


    Han Mo will also read the comments below the news published by Shuya and care about what fans are saying and whether there is black powder. Shuya''s image has always been relatively positive. Except that Luna used indiscriminate means to invite the navy to make some negative comments when she robbed the role, there was basically no large number of black powder. Even the Navy attacked from the perspective of Shuya''s strength and being robbed of the role, but there was no negative news about Shuya, so Han Mo did nothing.


    Once in a while, Han Mo will ask pangxie to find someone to hack these accounts.


    Little pangxie didn''t know why brother Han hacked the accounts with these names, but he did it every time. In short, in little pangxie''s mind, as long as brother Han asked him to do it, it must be a top priority and must be implemented immediately.


    Han Mo noticed that Shuya has more than three million fans. The soaring number of fans in a day should be the broadcast of the legend of Zhen Huan.


    Han Mo carefully browsed Shuya''s home page, and the top one was the publicity wechat about the legend of Zhen Huan.


    "Every night, the golden stalls, Apple TV, Beidu TV, Weihu video, Huanhuan wait for you, see you or leave." Then there are some stills of Shuya in the legend of Zhen Huan.


    TV dramas are popular. Compared with those behind the scenes, Han Mo, Zhang Liguo and Meng Si, in fact, the starring role is the most popular in the eyes of the audience. Just the first two episodes, Zhen Huan is still a pure and lovely girl in a waiting girl''s house. She doesn''t care about the world. She just wants to marry the right husband. She doesn''t care about the girl who enters the palace. Others are incense in the temple. She hopes to choose a beautiful girl, However, she hoped that she could not win the election, which was also the first small conflict of the TV series.


    Shuya has a fresh temperament. This time, she has more aura in her acting skills, which enlivens the image of Zhen Huan when she was a girl. When shooting, Han Mo felt that Shuya''s acting skills were very good, even better than the original version of the previous world, but the feeling on the scene was completely different from that in the TV play. Watching on TV was another feeling.


    Han Mo is appreciating Shuya''s photos thoughtfully. His mind shows Shuya wearing the clothes in the photos and his image in the TV series. He can''t help but climb up a smile from the corners of his mouth.


    Click to comment, and those who are praised are Shuya''s iron powder and the backbone of the fan support group.


    "Yaya is great. We''ll see each other in front of the TV at night, Moda."


    "I watched the spoilers video. Later, Yaya''s makeup changed a lot. I feel that her character must also change. I look forward to Yaya''s explosion."


    "Yesterday, my hands were cheap. After watching the legend of Zhen Huan, I found the video of the legend of the red imperial concubine on the Internet. There is really no difference without comparison."


    "To tell you the truth, I didn''t feel much about Shuya in the past. I just thought she was a dedicated and energetic actor, but the works I had performed before really didn''t impress me. However, yesterday''s biography of Zhen Huan overturned my view of Shuya and looked forward to Shuya''s more wonderful performance."


    Han Mo looked through it very quickly, including Shuya''s iron powder and passers-by''s powder because of the legend of Zhen Huan.


    There are too many comments. Han Mo can''t read every one. After reading the ones in front who are praised by everyone, he doesn''t continue to watch. His fingers move quickly on the screen. He just wanted to click back to see Shuya''s next wechat, and suddenly saw a person''s comment.


    "Shuya is just lucky. It''s not because she was kicked out of the legend of the red imperial concubine that she starred in the legend of Zhen Huan. If she hadn''t been kicked out of the legend of the red imperial concubine at that time, it''s not necessarily who plays Zhen Huan now. It may also be the notorious Luna, or someone else. Don''t see a good work, just follow the trend and praise it. It''s boring."


    Han Mo glanced at his nickname. Although he claimed to be a commentator, he didn''t have a certification icon, let alone heard of the so-called watermelon entertainment organization.


    Many followers of this wechat comment that radishes and cabbage have their own love. Even the most perfect artist will pop up one or two black powder in its wechat comment area.


    Although this person took a wavelet rhythm, Han Mo turned over and left a message under his comment, and many Shuya fans were fighting back, because it was not evil language, there were no words such as abuse, and Han Mo didn''t care much. He returned directly and wanted to see the next wechat.


    It''s a program that Shuya participated in. In the program, Shuya sang a fragment of the song "in a hurry". Since this song became the flagship of Shuya''s album and became popular all over the country, every time she participated in the program, the organizers asked Shuya to sing. Sometimes Shuya didn''t want to sing at all. Although this song sounds good, there are other songs in the album, which are better than "in a hurry", It may be a little poor, but the quality is also very high, but there is no chance to sing, but there is no way. What the audience likes, what will be presented on the program, and the artists should also cooperate.


    Although Shuya has sung "hurried year" many times, the feeling is different each time, because the venue is different, the clothing is different, the sound effect is different, and the state is also different. Han Mo points to open the video and quietly listens to Shuya''s voice.


    Shuya''s voice is very delicate, with a touch of sadness in it. Each syllable condenses her feelings, which can always infect those who hear her singing.


    This is why some people have a good voice and use many singing skills, but they are very impetuous when listening to his songs. They have no desire to listen to them. Their voice has no aura. They are just singing with their bodies.


    However, some people just sing a very peaceful song, but it will make people cry, empathize, be infected by every note and every lyrics, and enter the story described by the melody, because they are singing with their soul.


    Shu Yagang belongs to the latter. She has not made any achievements in the field of singing before because she has not met good works. For singers, excellent songs are too important. That is why Zhang Youcheng, the heavenly king of Guangdong and Hong Kong, will come all the way to Beidu and spend a lot of money to buy Han Mo''s songs.


    Shuya''s song singing is over, and the progress bar of the video has moved to the far right.


    Han Mo glanced at the comment and was suddenly attracted by a comment.


    "I can only sing one song when I sing around. I feel like vomiting when I listen to it. It''s boring." Post the nickname of this comment, watermelon entertainment commentator.


    If Han Mo doesn''t pay attention for the first time, but this second time, Han Mo can''t care.

 Chapter 259

    Han Mo turned down a few more. Unexpectedly, there was the figure of the watermelon entertainment commentator. Some wechat customers even had several messages commented by this person.


    The dates are still concentrated on last night and today''s day, that is, this person began to pay attention to Shuya after the broadcast of the legend of Zhen Huan.


    If it is because of watching the biography of Zhen Huan that she began to pay attention to Shuya, whether she likes her or not, she should only comment on the wecks related to TV dramas. Even if she casually turned over the contents of several wecks below Shuya and made comments, most people would watch three or five at most.


    But like watermelon entertainment commentators, they make negative comments under every wechat of Shuya.


    Such behavior is intentional, and the behavior is extremely bad. Han Mo will not allow such people to exist in Shuya''s comment area.


    Han Mo immediately dialed little pangxie''s phone. This time, he didn''t directly ask pangxie to find someone to black the jet.


    Because this account called watermelon entertainment commentator can respond to every wechat post of Shuya, and Han Mo hasn''t opened all the negative comments. There may be dozens of more below.


    A person can make so many negative comments on other people''s wechat in just one day and one night. This person must have a purpose. Han Mo doesn''t know what the purpose is. However, even if such a person hacked him, he will apply for his number to continue to do these shameful acts, so Han Mo didn''t let little pangxie hack him immediately, But to find out what this so-called watermelon entertainment does. I really haven''t heard of it before.


    Soon Han Mo''s cell phone rang again. It was a call from little Pang Xie. He didn''t know why han Mo asked him to check the watermelon entertainment. However, as long as brother Han asked him to do it, he would do it immediately.


    Little pangxie is usually surprised, but when it comes to serious things, he will become serious. This is very consistent with Meng Si. This may be the reason. Meng Si is so difficult to serve, but he can let little pangxie work around him all the time.


    "Brother Han, I found the watermelon entertainment you asked me to check. In fact, I know it in the general media. I was a little surprised when you said watermelon entertainment. Later, I learned that he was originally a small studio called Xiting entertainment, which mainly hired water troops for some marketing numbers. Later, he was sued. The boss almost entered the Bureau. Later, he was lucky to escape and changed his name, It seems that I want to wash my hands in a golden basin and don''t engage in water army. Now I mainly want to be self media and comment on some film and television dramas and songs on various websites. "


    Han Mo gave a "um" sound, thought for a moment, and asked, "do you know the wechat account of their studio boss?"


    "Well, I know. It''s called watermelon entertainment commentator. That account is the number of boss Li Xi. They mainly make negative comments under some hot wechat customers, and then use the trumpet raised by the studio to hype their own negative comments, win attention and improve their attention. The means are very boring, but some netizens eat this set, which really increases their attention. "


    Han Mo knows why this number appears under Shuya''s wechat. The most popular event in the past two days is the broadcast of the legend of Zhen Huan, and the direct impact of the popularity of the legend of Zhen Huan is Shuya, because she is the absolute owner of the TV play. This play will raise Shuya to several levels on her performance road, just like the original owner of the world in those days, Through this TV play, it became a big hit and the film pay doubled several times.


    Pang Xie suddenly thought of something. "By the way, brother Han, why did you let me check this studio?" He suddenly thought of some accounts that Han Mo used to let him hack, and then said, "do you want me to hack watermelon entertainment commentators?"


    Han Mo smiled. At the moment, little pangxie couldn''t see his expression. If he could see it, he would think it was deja vu. "No, I want their studio to disappear completely."


    Little Pang Xie was stunned, "what do you mean..." watermelon entertainment is really despised, but many studios, including many stars, rely on this way to attract people''s attention. They rely on topics. Positive ones can''t do it. They rely on some extreme remarks to go astray, rely on negative news, and then wash their white when they are hot.


    These are the usual moves in the entertainment circle. Han Mo can''t understand it, so little Ponzi didn''t expect Han Mo to say that he wanted to make this watermelon entertainment disappear.


    "Do you know how their predecessors closed down?" Han Mo asked calmly.


    Of course, little pangxie knows. He has been with Mengsi for so many years. The little tricks used by this small studio are the rest of the big guys of sichen media. Why doesn''t little pangxie know.


    "Of course I know." Little Ponzi answered casuallyˇ° It''s easy to let these small studios disappear. They are non staff personnel in the entertainment industry and have no foundation. "


    Han Mo said "Oh" and was silent for a moment.


    Little pangxie suddenly felt familiar and excited. It seemed that brother Han wanted him to do something wonderful. Suddenly, Han Mo''s voice came from the receiver again.


    "Then you should be more cruel and don''t let them appear again." Han Mo knows that little pangxie can''t do this alone. He has many friends active on the Internet. "I''ll call you a million and let watermelon entertainment disappear completely."


    Pang Xie''s eyes trembled. Han Mo asked him to hack other people''s accounts before. It was a small effort for his friends. Pang didn''t take it seriously, but he felt that this time it was different. It didn''t take a million to set up a small studio like watermelon entertainment. Han Mo even spent a million to make them disappear completely.


    Little Pang Xie''s heart surged. He seemed to feel that there was some great secret hidden here. His blood was boiling. He patted his chest and said, "brother Han, don''t worry. It''s on meˇ°


    Hang up. Han Mo continues to open Shuya''s wechat. There are many netizens following the information of watermelon entertainment commentators. Some of them are small top posts raised by themselves, and some are netizens who really have no backbone.


    "Shuya really has only one classic song" hurried that year ". I can''t remember the title of other songs."


    "But it''s OK to sing a song for a lifetime. Some singers don''t even have a classic."


    "It seems that Shuya is an actor. An actor can expect her to sing well."


    "I feel numb after listening to the hurried year."


    Shuya''s video of singing in the program was released, and the comments of watermelon entertainment commentators were brushed to a higher position. The following netizens were brought with rhythm and were commenting on Shuya''s hurried year.


    Han Mo refreshed again. The wechat comments of watermelon entertainment commentator suddenly disappeared. The following comments came up and disappeared very suddenly, just like they never appeared just now. Han Mo knew that this was little pangxie''s friend who began to work.


    PS: it was supposed to be three o''clock today, but it was changed after twelve o''clock. However, it was still the 30th. Hold it all, Moda.

 Chapter 260

    After leaving the matter to little pangxie, he didn''t manage it anymore. There was no need to report the process. As a result, he could do it.


    At this time, the little guy also finished painting, holding his own drawing paper and ran out. The sweet child voice floated in the living room, "Dad, Dad."


    Han Mo put down his mobile phone and put a gentle smile on his originally indifferent face.


    The little guy ran very fast and jumped on his father. Han Jun followed his granddaughter out of the small room.


    "This is a painting by Xuanxuan." The little guy''s big eyes are big and round, looking forward to Han mo.


    Han Mo took the drawing paper in his daughter''s hand and held it up in front of him. At the moment of seeing the content on the paper, he couldn''t help but burst out laughing. He subconsciously glanced at his father sitting on the other side of the sofa. At the moment when his eyes touched, he quickly put away the smile on his face.


    Han Jun had no choice but to smash his mouth and said nothing.


    The little guy couldn''t wait. He urged, "Dad, please see if Xuanxuan''s painting has made progress."


    Han Mo''s eyes fell on the paper again. A person was painted on the white paper. Maybe Xuanxuan grasped one of the characteristics of the cartoon version of the portrait, that is, she would deliberately draw her head larger, but the little guy didn''t grasp the proportion, so her head was very large and her eyes were also very large, but children still couldn''t distinguish the eyes in different people''s photos, It mainly imitates the mother''s eyes on the pillow.


    But Shu Ya looks cute and cute with such eyes, but now on the paper... Random graffiti hair, not very symmetrical ears, a body drawn entirely by imagination, but equipped with a pair of big and lovely eyes. This Q print is really special.


    "Does Xuanxuan draw Grandpa, like?" The little guy said excitedly.


    Han Mo looked at his father with complex expression again, looked back at the little guy waiting for encouragement and praise, thought for a moment, and crossed his heart, "like, Xuanxuan''s painting is great."


    "Great, Grandpa, dad said that Xuanxuan painted very much." The little guy took the drawing paper back from his father and ran to his grandfather.


    The old man and Xuanxuan had a long debate on the similarity of this painting just now. On weekdays, Xuanxuan said something, and the old man obeyed unconditionally. However, he really didn''t want to admit that this painting looked like himself. When his granddaughter painted her own portrait just now, it clearly looked very cute. Although it couldn''t be as fine as that of an older child, it was at least similar, Why does it look so disharmonious to paint him.


    But when the little guy ran back, he still smiled, but he was still unconvinced. Unlike, unlike, where is this like.


    "What are you looking at?" Chen Yuehong just came out with the dishes. When she saw three generations of grandparents looking at a piece of drawing paper together, she was curious.


    A burst of hearty laughter spread to every corner of the living room, "Yuxuan''s painting is great, old man, it''s very like you. Ha ha ha. "


    Originally, Han Jun wanted to expect his wife to say a fair word, or didn''t see who the little guy painted, which could prove that the painting was different, but Chen Yuehong recognized him at a glance. Han Jun looked up and glanced at his wife coldly. Chen Yuehong didn''t take it seriously when she received the old man''s eye God of cold knife. She smiled and went to the dinner table again.


    ......


    Southern suburb of Beidu


    Aijia apartment rental house


    Li Xi is helpless to deal with the computer that has completely crashed.


    The mobile phone suddenly rang. Li Xi hesitated and picked it up.


    "Li Xi, what''s the matter with you? Do you still want to make the comment I asked you to make? Why not one? " The other party''s voice was very excited, and Li Xi''s heart trembled.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, all accounts can''t be used suddenly. I don''t know what''s going on. I''m looking for the reason. You wait first."


    "Hurry up and give you a night. If the previous comments can''t be restored, push all the money to me."


    "Yes, yes, yes." Li Xi promised.


    After hanging up the phone, Li Xi breathed a long breath. Before he could catch his breath, the phone rang again.


    "It''s too late when our film reviews will be printed. Do you have a concept of time? I''ll give you this opportunity. Don''t think of another time.".


    "Who asked you to delete the comment... What? I don''t care why the comments are gone. You must restore them immediately. Our songs are still hanging on the website. I don''t listen to your explanation. We need to see the results immediately. "


    "Return the money and return it immediately. We have contacted other studios. Don''t do this porcelain work without the diamond. "


    In a short time, the mobile phone kept ringing, and the angry voice came from the receiver, and then hung up angrily.


    Li Xi''s mood almost collapsed. At first, all the calls were asking why the comments suddenly disappeared and why the praise that should appear regularly did not appear. Later, they were all calls to order a refund.


    Not only can''t use all the accounts, but Li Xi''s computer has also been hacked. Originally, he was still using his mobile phone to see whether the comments he had brushed on major web pages are there. Later, because the mobile phone kept asking for a deposit, Li Xi didn''t want to see his mobile phone at a glance and simply shut down.


    Just then, the door was knocked hard, loud and hurried.


    Li Xi dragged her heavy body to the door and opened it.


    "Brother Li, how can you make such comments on wechat? We''re over, completely over." Wu Teng, the assistant of Li Xi''s studio, appeared panting at the door.


    Li Xi doesn''t know what happened. His mobile phone has been turned off and his computer has been hacked again. At this time, his mind is a little confused. However, he has also encountered hacked accounts before. Generally, it will be all right after a period of time. He is also going to ask someone to help restore his account and computer tomorrow.


    Wu Teng saw Li Xi''s vacant expression and stared round in amazement, "brother Li, don''t you know?"


    Li Xi was a little annoyed. Her eyebrows tightened. "What''s the matter?"


    At this time, Wu Teng had anxiously entered the room and saw the computer screen with a black screen, "you didn''t surf the Internet?"


    "The computer was hacked and the account was stolen. The comments I brushed before are gone. I''m trying to find a way."


    Hearing this, Wu Teng probably guessed what was going on and took out his mobile phone. "Now it''s not that the comment is gone, but that your account appears."


    "Huh?" Li Xi frowned, took the mobile phone, saw the content on the screen, his face suddenly changed, his expression stiffened on his face, and the corners of his eyes twitched fiercely.


    The comments left by the watermelon entertainment reviewer''s account are constantly scrolling on the screen, and the bad comments are constantly refreshed in other people''s new film review area. The key is that the film is the employer who hired him to brush high praise before. Not only the previous high praise is gone, but now there are also bad comments on the whole screen.


    Not only the film, but all those who hired him to brush high praise, now have his bad comments, but also use his own trumpet to the top. All the comments he once hired to spray others have also disappeared. Instead, they are all praise and are also pushed to the top by his trumpet.


    "What''s going on? What''s going on? " Lizzie kept repeating.


    "Brother Li, have you offended anyone? Call quickly to ask, apologize to others and lose money. If this goes on, our studio will be over." Wu Teng said anxiously.


    Li Xi hurried to start the machine. As soon as the screensaver screen appeared on the screen, he called in as soon as he spoke. He didn''t respond much and connected the phone.


    "Li Xi, wait for me. I''ll sue you."


    Li Xi stayed where he was. His cell phone was still ringing. He didn''t dare to answer it and held it hard.


    "Brother Li, brother Li." Wu Teng shouted.


    Li Xi sank into a chair in an instant.


    "It''s over, it''s over, brother Li. They''ll all unite to sue you, say you make malicious comments and slander. What should we do? You should think of a way quickly."

 Chapter 261

    In addition to the old man still struggling with the cartoon portrait, the whole family is talking about the rapid progress of Xuanxuan''s painting, especially Han Mo, who has formulated a new teaching plan in his heart. Chen Yuehong took a look at his wife''s Q version portrait for a while, then looked at Han Jun, and then laughed endlessly.


    "What are you laughing at? It''s so funny." Han Jun said to his wife with his mouth tilted.


    Chen Yuehong covered her mouth, took the drawing paper and said with a smile, "it''s not funny, it''s very funny. It''s so similar that she completely grasped the essence of your appearance." Then she couldn''t help laughing again.


    Han Jun frowned and looked very serious, because he looked a little cold, so as long as he didn''t smile, it was like being angry.


    The little guy who was still excited saw grandpa''s expression. His heart suddenly tightened and the smile on his face disappeared. Although Xuanxuan was small, she would look at his face and whispered to Han Jun, "Grandpa, are you angry?"


    When asked by his granddaughter, Han Jun was stunned. Maybe his expression was too serious. He quickly changed his expression, "Grandpa is not angry."


    Although the little guy learned to watch his words and colors, he was just a child after all. Xuanxuan ran to Grandpa and said, "Grandpa, let''s hang this picture on the wall."


    Han Jun is still thinking about the reason to refuse. He thinks about what kind of sentence is more appropriate. The little guy won''t feel unhappy and can accept it happily.


    Han Jun hasn''t had time to speak here.


    Chen Yuehong said with a smile, "OK, grandma, help our little painter Xuanxuan hang this portrait on the wall and hang it in the living room, okay?"


    "OK, thank you, grandma." The little guy jumped and jumped.


    Han Jun: "


    The little guy''s painting was hung above the TV. The family had dinner and it was time to watch TV. The old man was still looking forward to the broadcast of the legend of Zhen Huan. But every time I look on TV, I will inadvertently see my own portrait. That mood has an unspeakable taste.


    Han Jun is full of resentment towards his wife at the moment.


    The whole family''s attention is focused on TV. Only Han Mo is planning another thing in his heart. It''s safe to leave the watermelon entertainment to little pangxie. Those comments are so hateful that he dares to make negative comments under Shuya''s wechat, whether they are hired by others or he does these activities to attract attention, Can''t give him another chance.


    However, not all the comments were personal attacks. One sentence did poke Han Mo''s nerve.


    The account named watermelon entertainment commentator openly said that Shuya has only one red song. This is the only one to sing. If you listen to it too much, you will be bored.


    Han Mo suddenly remembered that he really only wrote a song for Shu Ya, because Peng Ye wanted to write a new album for Shu Ya at that time and lacked a main song, so Han Mo gave Shu Ya the hurried year, and then he didn''t write another song for Shu Ya.


    However, he knew that Shuya''s preparation for singing had not been broken. This time, Shuya made the album sales to a new level with the title song of "hurried year", but it only broke his own record, which was much worse than those professional singers.


    Shu Ya doesn''t like to tell Han Mo about the difficulties she has encountered in her career. Last time, if Han Mo didn''t know that Luna robbed Shu Ya''s role and knew that Shu Ya always wanted to be seen, she wouldn''t think of shooting the biography of Zhen Huan.


    Han Mo now blames himself for neglecting this point. Shuya is good at singing. She is not like those who perform and sing well. She can''t really sing at all. She can only lip synch on stage. She can embarrass the recorder in the studio. However, because she is famous, she is still sought after by many fans. She sings to lip synch in the program.


    The little guy''s painting teaching is put on the agenda, and Shuya''s things should also be put on the agenda. Han Mo watches TV and thinks about what he wants to do next.


    Because of the legend of Zhen Huan, the time of the whole family is more regular. After watching TV, taking a bath and sleeping, the little guy always had to bargain about taking a bath and sleeping for a while. However, now because of the TV play, in order to continue watching the next day, Xuanxuan must be obedient tonight.


    After covering the quilt, the little guy showed a pair of big eyes and said, "Xuanxuan is very good today. Can you continue to watch TV tomorrow?"


    Han Mo was stunned. He never threatened the child with the words "if you are not good today, you are not allowed to watch TV tomorrow". I didn''t expect the little guy to say so.


    Han Mo Chong drowned and stroked the broken hair on the little guy''s forehead to both sides of his cheek, "of course."


    It''s night.


    There is a bright moon hanging on the quiet night sky in Beidu, dotted with stars scattered in the night sky. The moonlight shines into the room through the gap between the curtains, showing a quiet silver light on the little guy''s round face.


    Han Mo gently put the story book by the little bed back on the bookshelf. Seeing the moonlight on the little guy''s face, he got up and went to the window and pulled the curtain again.


    After carefully checking the little guy''s quilt again and making sure that the little feet won''t kick out from all directions, he walked out of the room and gently closed the door.


    When the little guy slept, Han Mo had time to sit in front of the computer and busy with his own affairs.


    Han Mo is very busy. He is only busy for a little time. He belongs to himself, but he is very happy. Sometimes he can''t help laughing when he thinks about the little guy''s cute appearance. He can''t help laughing with self-confidence.


    Now Han Mo will not have any waves because of the ups and downs of his career, nor will he care about the gains and losses of the moment. All his energy is focused on the people in the house, including another person outside the house.


    Thinking of this, Han Mo''s mind appeared her figure, graceful figure, white skin, sweet beauty, and Han Mo''s mouth couldn''t help climbing up again with a smile.


    ......


    The next morning


    Sichen media building


    Little Ponzi sent coffee to Munce''s office according to his daily routine.


    "Did you do this?" Meng Si suddenly asked.


    Before he could put down his coffee and leave, pangxie was stunned. He stopped at his feet, glanced at the position where the boss''s eyes fell, and subconsciously swallowed his saliva.


    Little Ponzi smiled and touched the back of his head, "you found it."


    Munce said nothing and sipped his coffee.


    In fact, this matter has nothing to do with sichen media, but pangxie''s friends used to know Meng Si. Later, because of his similar personality, pangxie also likes to make friends, so he came close. He didn''t intend to hide from Meng Si, but he didn''t want to take the initiative to tell Meng Si.


    Meng si still didn''t speak. Little pangxie was a little nervous and looked timidly at the boss.


    The atmosphere in the office became very quiet. Little pangxie could only hear the sound of swallowing his saliva, and his heart fluctuated violently.


    As time passed, Xiao Pang was worried by the boss''s silence.


    At this time, Mengsi suddenly looked up at little pangxie.


    Xiao Pang''s face stiffened and his heart became more frightened.


    "Meng, Mr. Meng, actually... I think..." Xiao Pang began to be incoherent without thinking about how to explain.


    Meng Si suddenly smiled when he saw the nervous little pangxie.


    "You smelly boy, when did you handle affairs so ruthlessly, but Li Xi didn''t even have the most basic character. He deserved this end."

 Chapter 262

    Meng Si knew about it through other ways. Naturally, he reacted a little faster than on the Internet. Overnight, Li Xi became the target of public criticism, and there was a lot of criticism on the Internet.


    "Our company will sue watermelon entertainment for all improper remarks, and require watermelon entertainment to delete all derogatory remarks about the film happy departure and apologize for its behavior."


    "All comments made by watermelon entertainment commentator about our studio artist Fang Yu are false and maliciously fabricated. This room sends a lawyer''s letter to watermelon entertainment. If the malicious behavior fails to stop, all legal responsibilities will be investigated through legal means."


    Artists'' studios and producers of films and TV dramas, who were once Li Xi''s employers, have now issued statements saying that they will be held accountable by law.


    In fact, Li Xi has no way to control those accounts, and the accounts are still active on wechat.


    Meng Si saw the news on the Internet and didn''t ask any more. Xiao pangxie was relieved. He was still thinking if the boss asked why he wanted to completely destroy Li Xi and what kind of blood feud he had to make up to fool it. The boss was not so easy to muddle it.


    Although Meng Si usually takes a lot of care of little Pang because he is afraid that he is young and easy to do wrong, this is obviously a private thing. Meng Si is very clear and has a doubt in his heart, but on second thought, Li Xi is really hateful. This time it is not little Pang, and it will be someone else next time, so he will not continue this topic.


    Han Mo sent the little guy to school and came to the sichen media building early, but he didn''t go to Meng Si immediately. Instead, he went to complete the part that hadn''t been completed last night. A song has been made and just waiting to send it to Shuya at any time.


    On the other side of Munce''s office, the voice of the phone never stopped.


    "Oh, Mr. Li, Hello, hello."


    "Xiao Meng, when will your company shoot the second part of the legend of Zhen Huan? You must come to our TV station for the first round. I made an appointment with you a year in advance. Don''t refuse me."


    "The second part of the legend of Zhen Huan? We only broadcast four episodes of the first one. We don''t have plans for the second one for the time being. "


    "I don''t care. If we make the second film, our TV station has made an appointment and can''t give it to others."


    "Let''s talk again, talk again."


    ......


    "Mr. Meng, are we ready for Mr. Han Mo''s next TV? Then the investor will add a little brother. No matter how many themes, as long as Mr. Han Mo''s script is written, I will invest in shooting. "


    "The next one hasn''t started planning. At present, it only focuses on the legend of Zhen Huan."


    "Mr. Meng, you can''t make a fortune alone. Pull your little brother at that time."


    "Ha ha, if Han Mo produces a new script and needs investment, I will definitely find you."


    "I''ll thank Mr. Meng first."


    ......


    Meng Si hung up the phone and reluctantly looked at the mobile phone screen. Most of the calls were his private calls. These people had business contacts more or less in the past. Meng Si couldn''t refuse directly, but he couldn''t give any commitment. After all, the script was written by Han Mo and he said he was Han Mo''s agent. In fact, it was more partnership and there was no way to urge others.


    The most hateful thing is that Han Mo, who suffered thousands of knives, is very low-key and has little contact with TV investors. These people can only make profits through Mengsi.


    At this time, the phone rang again. Meng Si glanced at the screen, and his worried expression suddenly stretched out.


    "I finally got through to you. It''s really hard to call you." Wang, deputy director of Apple TV, said with a smile.


    In fact, Meng Si has been on the phone of Apple station. The ratings of the previous day will be counted at this time. The legend of Zhen Huan has just begun to broadcast. Naturally, the ratings are one of Meng Si''s most concerned things.


    Meng Si said with a smile, "I was a little busy just now. Did the ratings come out?"


    "I guess you''re waiting for ratings, but, alas, it''s a pity." Wang Taichang suddenly raised his voice.


    Meng Si took a cold breath and sank in his heart. On the first day, the ratings of the legend of Zhen Huan exceeded 2%. At that time, he was afraid that because of some publicity in the early stage, there would be a decline in popularity and ratings.


    Thinking of this, Meng Si twitched at the corner of his mouth, "Mr. Wang, if you have anything, just say it directly. It''s all right. Is the audience rating below 2%. I know there is a fluctuation in the broadcasting of TV dramas. As long as it doesn''t fall below 1.9%, it''s OK. "


    Meng Si actually said this to comfort himself and give himself a bottom line. As long as he can keep 1.9%, he believes that the following plot will make the ratings of the legend of Zhen Huan rise again.


    After a moment of silence at the other end of the phone, a burst of hearty laughter came out through the receiver.


    "It''s a pity that our TV station appeared such an excellent TV play as the legend of Zhen Huan for the first time in so many years."


    Meng Si was stunned.


    "The national audience rating of the legend of Zhen Huan was 3.12% yesterday. I really didn''t expect that the audience rating could rise so much in just one day. Now the whole station is carrying out the next supporting programs around the legend of Zhen Huan. I''ll book your next TV play now. Don''t give it to others. " Wang Taichang said half jokingly and half seriously.


    3.12%Łˇ Meng Si couldn''t help but stare. At this time, Han Mo also came in. He saw that Meng Si was strangely on the phone. Without saying a word, he went straight to Meng Si and sat down opposite him.


    Wang Taichang''s gasp made Meng Si feel like a roller coaster. He knew that Wang Taichang deliberately joked with himself, but he was really deceived. He had an unspeakable taste in his heart.


    After hanging up, he decided to tell Han mo the ratings in the same way.


    Meng Si sighed long and then adjusted his expression to a dignified state.


    Before he fully released his emotions, Han Mo smashed his mouth and said calmly, "is the ratings out? I don''t think I can whisper 2.5 percent. "


    Meng Si''s words stuck in his throat and almost choked himself. He swallowed his saliva. "I sigh. You''re not afraid of low ratings and less than 2%. How can you be so confident."


    Han Mo said calmly, "of course, I have confidence in my TV series. How much is it? It won''t break through 3% the next day." Then he seemed to be thinking about something and said to himself, "it is possible to break through 3% the next day, but it may be about 3.1%


    Facing Han Mo''s speculation about the ratings of the legend of Zhen Huan, Meng Si''s eyes twitched fiercely.


    Han Mo didn''t pay attention to Meng Si''s expression and continued to say, "but there won''t be much room for improvement after the audience rating of 3.1%. He will maintain this audience rating for a period of time, but there will certainly be a sharp increase in the later climax."


    Meng sigang was just teased by director Wang. He wanted to pull Han Mo into the water. How can he ride the roller coaster alone? So he wanted to tease Han Mo in the same way. He thought he had adjusted his expression to the state of drama essence, but Han Mo was not fooled. He still analyzed his viewing rate here and was so accurate.


    Han Mo suddenly looked at Meng Si, "by the way, you haven''t said how much the ratings are."


    Meng Si rolled his eyes. "You guessed right and asked me."


    Meng Si was happy that the ratings exceeded 3%, but he was very unhappy. Only his heart made a roller coaster, glanced and replied, "the ratings of Apple station yesterday were 3.12%."

 Chapter 263

    Peng Ye snorted coldly to the computer, "watermelon entertainment is the defendant. There''s no way to die."


    Although Shuya''s Micro customers are all sent by themselves, the comment management is Peng Ye. Shuya is busy and some public relations work is done by Peng Ye. The comment of watermelon entertainment yesterday was noticed by Peng Ye as soon as it appeared under Shuya''s comment.


    Peng Ye noticed that as soon as the comment on watermelon entertainment came out, it was immediately pushed up by a group of trumpets and became a relatively popular comment. It was not a topic and had no heat. It was just a comment on the stills of publicity and the videos of participating in the program. It would gather so many comments in an instant. It must be a problem.


    But before she had time to respond, all the previous negative comments disappeared. Before long, the account of the same watermelon entertainment commentator seemed to have changed, and the new comments were like iron powder that had followed Shuya for many years.


    Because of the popularity of the legend of Zhen Huan, Shuya has recently been favored by major TV stations. Various parties and programs compete to invite Shuya. She was already very busy. Shuya asked Peng ye to give up some work in order to have more time to accompany her children and Han mo.


    "Xiaoya, you don''t have to go to anything else, but you must participate in happy singer. Our recent legend of Zhen Huan is popular. It''s better to go on the program and make more efforts to publicize the TV series, but these are just icing on the cake for you. But happy singer used to be invited by influential singers, which is of great significance to you."


    Shuya certainly understands. Just as the comment said, she has indeed produced several albums, but only this one can sell well. She still depends on only one main song. If she puts aside the year in a hurry, there is still a big gap between her and professional singers. Her current fame is actually driven by her acting career, and singing is just a foil.


    Peng ye saw Shuya''s concerns and said with great sincerity, "don''t worry. Many singers have only one or two representative works. It''s good to sing one or two classics all their life. Many people are unknown. You still have too high requirements for yourself and want to blossom on both sides. I know you like singing, but it''s hard to find good works now."


    "Sister Peng, I understand everything you say."


    "Just understand. Don''t be stubborn. We have to go on this program. Let''s sing" hurried year ". We only have one classic. Why don''t others have one?"


    Shuya smiled bitterly.


    ......


    In the kindergarten, Xuanxuan stood at the door of the classroom and looked at Mengmeng picked up by her mother. She was very sad.


    Recently, several children in the kindergarten didn''t come to school. The teacher said it was the flu and was afraid to infect other children, so the children with signs of illness stayed at home and didn''t come to school.


    Mengmeng was fine in the morning. After taking a nap in the afternoon, something went wrong and started a fever. Teacher Ding Rou called Mengmeng''s mother. Now Mengmeng has been taken home.


    The little guy tooted his mouth and returned to his seat. Teacher Ding saw the change of the little guy''s expression, walked to her and gently rubbed the child''s head, "what''s the matter, Xuanxuan."


    "Teacher, why is Mengmeng ill? Just now her face was so red and pathetic." Xuanxuan remembered that Mengmeng had a fever and was taken away by her mother. She felt sorry for her little friend.


    Ding Rou smiled and said patiently, "everyone will get sick. We can''t completely avoid it, but we can try our best to prevent it. Mengmeng may be infected by a virus or exposed to bacteria."


    The teacher doesn''t know much about "virus" and "bacteria", but he often hears that it is a bad thing and will make children sick.


    Xuanxuan''s big eyes flickered at teacher Ding Rou and asked, "how can we not contact bacteria and viruses?"


    "When Xuanxuan comes home from outside every day, she should wash her hands first, wash away the dirty things, and wash her hands before eating after playing the toys, so as to prevent the bacteria on the toys from entering her mouth during dinner." Teacher Ding explained to the little guy carefully. The little guy listened attentively.


    Recently, the influenza virus in Beidu is very fierce. Many old people and children have been infected by the influenza virus. Many children in kindergartens and primary schools are also sick and unable to attend class. There are fewer and fewer children in the class.


    Golden sun kindergarten is also affected by the flu. There will be several children in each class who can''t go to class normally because of illness.


    Han Mo stayed at the gate of the kindergarten early to wait for Xuanxuan to finish school. As soon as the time came, the teachers led the children in their classes out. Compared with the usual chattering children, there are a lot fewer children waiting in line for their parents to take them away.


    The little guy told his father what the teacher said and told his father about bacteria and viruses according to his own understanding.


    When he got home, the little guy took off his little shoes, put them on the shoe rack, ran into the bathroom wearing slippers, stood on the small stool and began to wash his hands. Although Mengmeng is her good friend, the little guy doesn''t want to have a fever and get sick like Mengmeng.


    Han Mo used to urge the little guy to wash his hands when he came home, but today Xuanxuan''s unexpected initiative surprised Han mo.


    The little guy dried his hands and came out of the bathroom. He just saw Grandpa coming back.


    The old man didn''t see his baby granddaughter all day. He missed it very much. When he came in and saw the child shining in front of him, he quickly walked over, "let Grandpa hold him."


    "Grandpa, you didn''t wash your hands." The little guy stepped back quickly and avoided grandpa''s arms.


    Han Jun was stunned. To tell the truth, washing hands when he entered the house was a policy implemented only for small guys. Adults didn''t abide by it. They were mainly afraid that children''s hands were too dirty when playing outside. They ate when they came back and ate the dirty things into their mouth, so they set the rules.


    The little guy continued firmly, "if grandpa doesn''t wash his hands, he will pass bacteria and viruses to Xuanxuan, so Xuanxuan will get sick and have a fever."


    The old man was amused by the lovely appearance of his granddaughter, "OK, OK, Grandpa will wash his hands right away."


    Han Mo doesn''t want to make the song too complicated because he wants to tell Shuya about the song. After all, Meng Si doesn''t know his relationship with Shuya, so it''s not necessary to go through the company. It''s still troublesome at that time, so Han Mo directly asks Shuya to come home and give the song to Shuya face to face.


    After Han Mo made the song, he played and sang it again on the piano, recorded it into a sample, and prepared to give it to Shuya together.


    Han Jun just finished washing his hands. The sound of opening the door came from the door. Shu Ya pushed the door and came in.


    "Mom!" Today, the little guy didn''t know his mother was coming. He was so excited that he ran to his mother happily. He just wanted to jump on his mother and hug his mother. Suddenly he remembered bacteria and viruses and quickly took back his little hand. "Mom, the first thing to go home is to wash hands."


    Shuya smiled and went to wash her hands.


    The whole family was commanded by the little guy all night. I don''t know how many times they washed their hands. Because they asked for the child, they can''t refuse it now.


    Until Shuya coaxed the little guy to sleep and quietly came out of the bedroom, she had time to walk to Han Mo, "what''s the matter with me today?"


    Before, Han Mo was mysterious and didn''t finish the story. Shuya just went to Han Mo and said she wanted to give her something.

 Chapter 264

    The little guy went to bed. Han Jun and Chen Yuehong went back to the room very early. There were only Han Mo and Shu Ya in the big room.


    Han Mo''s songs are stored in the bedroom computer. Compared with the wide living room, Han Mo''s bedroom is much smaller.


    Han Mo''s room is very clean and tidy. This is completely different from Han Mo in Shuya''s impression. In the past, Han Mo didn''t pay special attention to details. Shuya was taking care of him, but now Han Mo has changed a lot, is more considerate and knows more about life. Shuya likes his change very much.


    The air was filled with a faint fragrance. Shuya followed Han Mo into the bedroom. Her porcelain doll like eyes were full of doubts, her heart fluctuated up and down, and asked softly, "what''s the matter?"


    Shuya''s tone was a little ambiguous. Her white cheeks climbed up with a touch of ruddy, her eyes flickered, and her purplish red lips bit gently.


    Han Mo pulled back his chair and said, "sit down."


    The songs produced in the computer were made by Han mo after staying up all night and going to the company early in the morning. He really wanted to surprise Shuya, so he didn''t want to say it directly. Instead, he secretly asked her to follow him into the bedroom. Han Mo hasn''t been so mysterious for a long time and let her into the bedroom. This move inevitably gave Shuya another guess.


    Shuya shyly sat down and whispered, "it''s not very good. Is it here?"


    Han Mo is very confident in this song. In the original world, he likes it very much. Shuya''s voice is not very similar to the original singing voice, but he can definitely sing his own taste, which is no worse than the original singing.


    Although Han Mo can''t wait to show this song to Shuya, he tries to control his mood.


    "Close your eyes." Han Mo sat down in front of Shuya and asked her to close her eyes.


    Shuya hesitated, her big eyes flickered, and her heart beat more violently. She closed her eyes obediently.


    At the moment, Shuya''s cheeks are burning hot. The scene of last time in the car with Han Mo kept floating into her mind, making Shuya more hot and dry. She tried to drive those pictures away, but the more she didn''t want to think about it, the more it lingered.


    Shuya swallowed her saliva, still keeping her eyes closed, and her hands holding the armrest of the chair made a little effort again.


    Waiting always feels that time passes very slowly and long. As time goes by, Shuya looks forward to it, but she is a little timid.


    "Can I open my eyes?" Shuya felt that her heart was about to jump out. She didn''t know what Han Mo wanted to do to herself. In order to cooperate with him, she couldn''t open her eyes. At this time, Shuya, who was already a little nervous, became more nervous and nervous.


    "Wait a minute." Han Mo made preparations gently.


    Although the movement is very gentle, you can still hear it. Shuya frowns slightly, "I open my eyes."


    "All right, all right." Han Mo said hurriedly.


    A beautiful piano prelude sounded, and Shu Yameng opened her eyes.


    She didn''t expect that Han Mo secretly let her into the bedroom and asked her to close her eyes. She was listening to music. Shuya was a little lost in an instant.


    Suddenly, the magnetic male voice floated in the bedroom. Every word was full of emotion. Originally, Shuya, who was a little angry, suddenly stretched his eyebrows.


    "Not a little defensive


    Without a trace of concern


    You just appear in my world


    Surprise me


    "I can''t help myself"


    Shuya was stunned. The voice was no one else. From the first sentence, he knew that the owner of the voice was Han mo. only Han Mo could make such a frightening voice.


    But she hasn''t heard this song before. Is it a new song by Han Mo?


    "But you do it again


    In my imperceptible ~ quietly disappear


    There is no news from my world


    The rest is just memories


    You exist ~ in my deep mind


    In my dream, in my heart, in my song "


    Every lyric is so clear that Shuya''s eyes fall on Han mo. the simple piano accompaniment has completely driven Shuya''s emotion into the artistic conception expressed in the song, infected, shocked and attracted.


    Just a little bit of loss in the mood has now turned into another emotion.


    Han Mo''s song is for Shuya. He knows that Shuya can definitely get everyone''s recognition again with this song. No one will say that Shuya has only one song "hurried year". He will write many songs for Shuya in the future. He will try his best to make Shuya the brightest star.


    But when Han Mo finished making this song, he suddenly wanted to sing it to Shuya. Just like what was written in the lyrics, Shuya came to his world and gave him a lot of surprises.


    Later, Shuya''s departure left a deep memory in his brain. Every time Han Mo accidentally captured this memory, he would feel the faint pain.


    Sometimes it''s like this. Only when you lose Shuya can you know how to cherish it. During the period when there is no Shuya, the sky is gray, the days are gray, and everything is gray. All the more, he breaks cans and falls. He wants to see Shuya very much, but in every casual meeting, he behaves badly, just like a child who wants to get the attention of adults, Deliberately make extreme behavior, expect adults to look at themselves, but in exchange for Shuya''s more evasive.


    Now Han Mo has the ability to give Shuya the best future. He will use all his strength to support this family.


    The song ended in a lingering mood. Shuya sat still with only Han Mo in her sight. She was willing to give up everything and follow Han Mo, who could save her from the car regardless of her life in the rainstorm.


    "You exist in my deep mind


    In my dream, in my heart, in my song


    The song reverberated in the air.


    "Do you like it?" Han Mo asked softly.


    The low voice of Han Mo''s magnetism has been echoing in her ears. Shuya is obsessed. When she hears Han Mo''s voice, she reacts that the song has been sung.


    Shuya nodded slightly and whispered shyly, "I like it."


    "Here you are." Han Mo saw that Shuya liked this song very much. In the original world, this song really made the original singing popular, and the singing degree was very high. Later, after many versions of cover singing, he believed that Shuya would sing a more special version.


    Shuya was stunned. What she understood was that Han Mo sang a new song for her and gave it to her.


    But in fact, Han Mo has made a girl''s version, and he knows Shuya''s voice. The songs he makes are completely based on Shuya''s voice, so he is sure that Shuya will sing very well.


    "This is a song I made specially for you. Go back and practice it well. When you have time, I''ll record it for you." Han Mo noticed Shuya''s surprised expression and thought she was worried that she would not sing well. He smiled and said, "the accompaniment is based on your voice line, which is higher than my version. You can control it well."

 Chapter 265

    Shu Ya has the final say of Han Mo''s songs and the version he sang. Han Mo did not let Shu Ya come to the morning media. He was not an entertainer of the morning, but he had to use his resources and equipped with a recording technician. He cannot do without his own brokers.


    Shu Ya has a new song. She won''t hide such a big thing from Peng Ye.


    "Han Mo wrote this for you?" Peng Ye patted the table and stood up.


    "Sister Peng, can you keep your voice down when you talk occasionally? If you talk like that again, the whole company will hear you." Shuya said helplessly.


    "This smelly boy has a little conscience. The quality of this song is good. It''s two different styles from rush that year, but I''m sure this song will become your next classic." Peng Yegang wanted to speak in a loud voice. Suddenly he thought of Shuya and asked her to keep her voice down. He quickly lowered his voice, but his excitement was written on his face.


    At this time, the door of Peng Ye''s office was knocked softly. Standing at the door was Xu Ying, the new assistant of boss Yang Bin. She was not old, in her early twenties, petite and lovely. She was the type the boss liked. According to him, even if she didn''t do anything, it would be pleasing to the eyes, comfortable in her heart and higher work efficiency.


    Peng Ye has always sniffed at the fallacy of her boss.


    "Sister Shuya, master Peng, Yang always let you go." Xu Ying said softly, with a touch of shyness on her face.


    Pengye and Shuya looked at each other.


    "Well, we know. Go back first." Peng Ye nodded.


    Shu Ya has the final say, Yang Bin seldom finds them. Her job is only what Peng Ye has to say, so she has nothing to do with Yang Bin.


    Although there are many agents and artists in the company, just like all large companies, the personnel structure is distributed in the shape of a pyramid. There are few people at the top of the tower, but they will always be given preferential treatment.


    Shuya is such a person. She was brought by Peng Ye since her debut. Later, it has been smooth sailing. Peng Ye has a strange temper. Many agents at her level will bring several artists at the same time, but she only chooses those who have the right temper, and there are not many people who can have the right temper. At present, Shuya is the only one left.


    "It must be bad for Lao Yang to come to us. He must have thought of something else." Peng ye said casually as he walked.


    ......


    Seeing Shuya and Peng Ye coming in, Yang Bin quickly stood up and said with a smile, "Shuya, you really give our company a long face. The ratings of the legend of Zhen Huan are rising. Now the plot is just over half, it has set a ratings record. No, it should be said that they are constantly breaking their own viewing records every day. "


    Shuya smiled slightly. When the legend of Zhen Huan was first broadcast, she was still very concerned about the ratings, but with the daily broadcast, Shuya was indifferent to these.


    Compared with Shuya''s gentleness, Peng Ye is much more direct. She knows that Yang Bin asked them to come. She certainly doesn''t just want to say this, so she doesn''t bother to spend time with him and directly asked, "talk about the subject directly and ask us what to do."


    Even the polite words didn''t succeed. Yang Bin was a little embarrassed by Peng Ye. However, after working together for so many years, he knew Peng Ye''s character very well and didn''t take it seriously. He smiled twice and said with a smile, "master Peng''s impatient temper can''t be changed. It''s best if you and Xiaoya combine it." Yang Bin sat back in the sofa chair.


    Pengye and Shuya sat opposite him. Pengye smashed his mouth. The expression on his face was like saying to Yang Bin, "if you have something to say, fart quickly."


    Yang Bin has this ability. He is not angry anyway. He can also laugh, "Xiaoya is now a sister of our company." This sentence is true. In fact, before Shuya starred in the legend of Zhen Huan, although she was also a first-line star, the positioning of this first-line was very vague, and there were still some artists similar to Shuya in the company.


    However, after the broadcast of the legend of Zhen Huan, no one can shake Shuya''s position in the company, which is why even Yang Bin openly said that Shuya is the first sister in the company.


    Peng ye still had an expression of "speak quickly and fart quickly" and didn''t answer.


    Shuya smiled calmly and didn''t talk much.


    The opening remarks were almost the same. Yang Bin narrowed his eyes. "Xiaoya, I know you''ve come up with a new album again. Releasing a record every year should also have some achievements. However, of course, I don''t mean you sing badly, but you must have a better advantage in the field of film and television drama. Why should we touch those who are not good at it? You''re right."


    Peng ye heard Yang Bin''s words and snorted coldly. He didn''t speak.


    Shuya ignored it.


    Yang Bin doesn''t know that Shuya now has a new song, let alone that this song was written by Han mo. his idea is very simple, that is, to create value for the company and create the greatest value.


    If Shuya wanted to sing in the past, she would have to create a comprehensive artist. But now, Shuya''s value has increased several times. Before the story of Zhen Huan has been broadcast, several TV dramas have lined up to find her. All kinds of programs are broadcast around the story of Zhen Huan, and Shuya is invited to participate.


    But they were rejected by Peng Ye. Peng ye and Yang Bin must have different ideas. Peng Ye started from the development of Shuya, but Yang Bin started from the interests of the company. These two points were originally in conflict, so they had some contradictions before, but Yang Bin generally laughed. After all, Shuya developed well, and he didn''t want to have any contradictions with them.


    But this time, Peng ye turned down several programs with high bids and finally chose a singer program for Shuya. Yang Bin was a little unable to sit down.


    Yang Bin has an ability, that is, because of this ability, he will have today''s wealth and status. That is, no matter what attitude others treat him, as long as he has the purpose he wants to achieve, he will continue to greet him with a smile, and he doesn''t care about other people''s attitude at all.


    Yang Bin continued to say with a smile, "I don''t think it''s necessary for Shuya to participate in the program of happy singer. The program of a singer is not suitable for the queen to participate in our TV series. Moreover, Shuya''s" hurried year "has been sung too many times, and the fans are tired of listening to it. When we don''t have much work, we can casually show our face to participate in it, Now I can''t participate in any useful programs. There''s no need to go to "happy singer." Yang Bin smiled and waved his hand.

 Chapter 266

    As soon as Yang Bin''s voice fell, the small flame in Peng''s ambition got up. Shuya knew that she was a person who couldn''t hold her anger. She quietly pulled off Peng Ye''s sleeve. Peng ye, who was about to explode, paused, held down his anger, turned his mouth, and snorted coldly, "it''s useless? Then tell me what kind of programs are useful. "


    Yang Bin is still smiling. He can keep that smiling face under any circumstances. That''s why Peng Ye always says he is hypocritical and unwilling to work with him.


    "The influence of Shuya''s biography of Zhen Huan has exceeded that of any previous TV series. Mr. Peng started his business earlier than me as an agent. It''s impossible not to know what programs Shuya should participate in now. It must be those programs that use the biography of Zhen Huan as a gimmick. People are willing to spend a lot of money on Shuya, and we Shuya can also take the opportunity to publicize the TV series, Investors are also happy. Why not do more with one stone. "


    Shu Ya didn''t speak or express any emotion, because she knew that any conflict with Yang Bin was unnecessary. Now, Shu Ya and Yang Bin can only suggest or quietly intervene behind her back. It''s impossible to force Shu Ya to participate in activities she doesn''t want, so Yang Bin will talk to Shu Ya and them in the most polite way, Even if Peng Ye''s tone was no better, Yang Bin didn''t want to tear his face with them.


    Because Shu Ya is valuable and has the value that Yang Bin thinks no one can match. In fact, it is the same everywhere. When you are valuable, both colleagues and leaders will use another standard to measure you. The attitude of others depends on your strength. Everyone always likes to surround strong and valuable people. This is the social rule, Most of the time, people act according to this rule, so there are many people trying to make themselves stronger.


    Yang Bin doesn''t want Shu Ya to participate in the so-called "meaningless" activities because he thinks Shu Ya has no value in singing and is more optimistic about her value in TV dramas.


    Shuya understood this truth and was more calm. It was meaningless to be angry with Yang Bin, and he didn''t know that Shuya had a song just written by Han mo.


    Peng Ye snorted coldly, "I''ve always arranged what kind of program Shuya will participate in. When will the company want to intervene?"


    "No, no, Mr. Peng, you misunderstood. How can the company interfere with your work? Of course, it''s up to you and Shuya. I''m just suggesting." Yang Bin still said with a smile. He also put on a frightened expression that he was afraid of being misunderstood by master Peng. "Master Peng, don''t think about it. Shuya''s achievements today are entirely your own efforts. I dare not interfere, dare not."


    Yang Bin said he didn''t dare, but his heart was gloomy. Everyone hoped that the soldiers in his hand would fight, but he hoped that the soldiers in his hand would be obedient. If he could fight and obey, Yang Bin would rather choose to obey the command.


    The corners of his eyes trembled slightly, but his expression did not change at all.


    "Xiaoya, I know you are the most obedient to master Peng. Master Peng is also the best for you, but my suggestions are also for you. Why don''t you think about it?" Yang Bin said in a deliberative tone, but a trace of complex eyes flashed in his narrowed eyes.


    In Yang Bin''s heart, Shuya has no independent opinion and has always been very obedient and clever, so he felt that Peng Ye encouraged Shuya to work against the company from beginning to end.


    He even intends to separate Shuya and Peng ye, so that Shuya can be controlled much better. He can give up a senior agent, but he doesn''t want to give up a first-line artist who has been trained for several years. However, Shuya and Peng ye have a good personal relationship. Yang Bin hasn''t found a suitable opportunity to leave them, but he always believes that the friendship between women is not so strong, At present, there is no quarrel, just because there is no way to make them quarrel.


    Yang Bin''s words are already obvious. He means that Shuya''s decisions are controlled by Peng Ye. For her development consideration, we should listen to him.


    Shuya smiled. Her character will not be as hot as Peng ye, nor too disguised as Yang Bin. Shuya sees through everything but doesn''t say it through. Everything is calm. Sometimes she doesn''t compete just because those things don''t need to compete, meaningless and worthless.


    Yang Bin waited for Shuya''s answer with a cunning look in his eyes.


    "Mr. Yang, it has always been my wish to participate in happy singer. As a non singer artist, I can be invited to this program. I feel very lucky to participate anyway. I have to record songs later, so I''ll go first. Mr. Yang is sorry." Shuya got up and nodded politely.


    Yang Bin was flatly refused. His eyes twitched fiercely. Suddenly he seemed to think of something and asked, "record a song? Have you started recording a new album? "


    Although Yang Bin doesn''t care about Shuya''s work, he knows what important artists in the company are doing, including issuing new albums, new singles, shooting film and television dramas, and participating in various variety shows. As the boss of the brokerage company, he must know like the back of his hand. He didn''t hear that Shuya has plans for a new album, so he felt strange.


    "No, it''s just a single." Shuya replied.


    Yang Bin has a lot of questions in his mind, but he is afraid of being disgusted by asking too many questions. At present, Shuya is still his biggest cash cow. Yang Bin smiled and said, "OK, it''s great. There are more good works. The" rush year "on this album is really an insurmountable good song. Ha ha ha. "


    "Thank you, Mr. Yang, but not necessarily." With that, Shuya smiled and left Yang Bin''s office with Peng Ye.


    Yang binleng stayed in place for a long time. He clenched his hands naturally, and finally clenched his fist. Suddenly frowning, he picked up the phone on his desk.


    "Who wrote the new song for Shuya?" Yang Bin needs to know which artist in the company is going to produce a new album and which song writer writes songs at the first time. He sometimes doesn''t ask, but he knows it in his heart.


    Soon a reply came from the other end of the phone.


    "What? No one wrote a new song for Shuya? " Yang Bin held the phone tightly. His smiling face a few minutes ago immediately became cold and hung up the phone.


    ......


    Class 2 of golden sun kindergarten


    The children sat around a small table.


    "Xuanxuan, did your father really write the legend of Zhen Huan?" Xiaohu asked in surprise.


    "Of course, it was written by my father." Xuanxuan smiled slightly and raised her chin slightly.


    "Wow, that''s great. It turns out that Xuanxuan''s father is a writer." Ruirui almost shouted this sentence, because the writer is a mysterious job in his little heart.


    "We watched the Frog Prince and little red riding hood, but Xuanxuan''s father wrote it." Mengmeng said to Ruirui, who didn''t know Xuanxuan''s father''s career.


    "Our whole family likes to watch the legend of Zhen Huan. Every night, grandma will watch it with me."


    "We also watch it at home. My father says he likes Huan Huan best."


    "My father likes it, too."


    "So is my father..."


    Xuanxuan''s originally proud little expression changed a little. Although she was young, she knew that she couldn''t casually say that her mother was a big star, so when everyone said she liked her mother, she just tooted her small mouth and said, "my father likes Huanhuan, too."

 Chapter 267

    A few days later


    Studio 1 of Beidu TV station


    Shuya resolutely chose to participate in the program. Even if Yang Bin made many small moves behind his back, Shuya didn''t compromise.


    Yang Bin has been asking who wrote the song for Shuya. He wants Shuya to develop on the road of film and television drama. If Shuya wanted to develop in singing in the past, Yang Bin would not object. He always had to go every way. Moreover, it has always been his purpose to build an all-round artist, but Shuya''s position in film and television drama is completely unmatched by singing, As the boss who gives priority to interests, he naturally tries to stop Shuya from all her fantasies about singing.


    Studio 1 is the most luxurious studio in Beidu. It is not only the large venue and good sound equipment, but also the most important reason is that the programs recorded here are ace programs with high ratings.


    The audience was full, with fans holding luminous words and writing Shuya''s name.


    "Happy singer" has always been the most influential interview program about the growth of excellent singers in China.


    Because all the guests are well-known singers, many excellent professional singers have appeared on this stage. Some singers are still active on the stage, some singers have quietly retired from the singing stage, and some singers have experienced the ups and downs of life, from success to failure, and from underestimation to climb to the peak of life.


    Shuya, an actor, released several albums, and was the first guest who was not a professional singer.


    The host is Jin Qing, a famous domestic speaker, who speaks ruthlessly, but is honest and cool. He appreciates Shuya. He once said publicly in public that Shuya is the cleanest actress in the entertainment industry. This sentence also caused a great sensation at that time, but later it was interpreted by the media.


    We don''t pay much attention to who is the cleanest. We want to ask Jin Qing who is the cleanest female star. However, many people still agree with Jin Qing that Shuya is a clean stream in the entertainment industry.


    With her own efforts, Shuya has changed from a minor supporting role to today''s viewing queen, writing her own legend, because the fire of the legend of Zhen Huan has made Shuya completely angry. Recently, many people with ulterior motives have seen Shuya''s worth doubled in TV dramas, and her feelings of jealousy and jealousy have intensified. Shuya has no scandal and is low-key, They can''t find the content to attack Shuya from other aspects, so they can only start with the songs sung by Shuya, and there are those who say that Shuya can only sing one song on the Internet.


    Jin Qing made an exception this time to invite Shu Ya to help her block the mouths of those with ulterior motives. Jin Qing always thought that Shu Ya''s singing skills and songs were good, but "hurried year" was too prominent, so some parties and programs called names to let Shu Ya only sing "hurried year".


    Artists will sign contracts when they are on the program, and these requirements will be written into the contract. Shuya can''t change it, so she can only sing it over and over again.


    This time, Shu Ya will also sing a song in the middle of the program. Jin Qing specially said to Shu Ya, "don''t sing" hurry that year ". Others are free."


    The staff in all directions are ready, the cameras of several aircraft positions are aligned with the center of the stage, and the director counts down quietly in his headset.


    "Five, four, three, two, one, start!"


    Good evening, audience friends sitting at the scene and in front of the TV. Today, we have the honor to invite Shu Ya, who is not only a singer, but also an actress who plays the heroine Zhen Huan in the biography of Zhen Huan. Now we applaud Shu Ya. "


    After a burst of warm applause, Shuya came out gracefully from the arched door.


    "Hello, Shuya."


    "Hello, Miss Jin."


    Jinqing smiled and shook hands with Shuya, then made a gesture of invitation, "please sit down."


    The opening is a few greetings. Both of them appreciate each other, but they are not familiar with each other and are polite. Jin Qing is very good at driving the guests to answer questions. After a simple opening, they begin to guide Shuya to answer questions.


    "This is an interview program for professional singers. We shouldn''t have said anything other than singing, but because the legend of Zhen Huan is so popular recently, if we go directly to the theme and don''t mention the legend of Zhen Huan, it seems that our program is a little out of grade." Jin Qing said with a smile. The audience were amused by him, and Shu Ya smiled.


    "Audience friends must want to know how you transformed Zhen Huan step by step in this TV play. What kind of interpretation did you experience, from being pure and independent of the world to defeating the enemies one by one?" Jin Qing also watches the legend of Zhen Huan every day. In fact, he asked all the questions about the role for himself. He found that Shuya gradually changed greatly in the TV series. "


    Shuya replied with a smile, "it''s not just the change of appearance and temperament, but also the makeup. First of all, I want to thank the makeup artist of the crew. I wonder if you have noticed that Zhen Huan''s costumes and makeup in the play are also very distinctive. Each stage is different, which adds a lot to the shaping of the characters. "


    In fact, the change of makeup was put forward by Han Mo, because each stage has different personality characteristics, different ages and different experiences, so different makeup will better shape the characters.


    After a few chatty conversations about the legend of Zhen Huan, Jin Qing began to introduce the questions and dialogue to the theme of the program.


    "Netizens say that you only remember to make records when you don''t shoot. Singing is only your sideline, and acting is your main business, isn''t it?"


    Shuya was very surprised how she had such an idea. Later, she thought about it. Maybe someone had a rhythm on the Internet before. Later, although the black powder suddenly disappeared, the real netizens were still rhythmized by the Navy with ulterior motives. From time to time, some people would come out and repeat what the Navy had said, for fear that they would be forgotten by the netizens.


    Shuya replied with a smile, "there are still many questions about these remarks. Whether it''s singing or acting, it''s my job. I will do better and stick to it. Whether I make a new album has nothing to do with whether I''m filming."


    Jin Qing asked a lot of questions about some rumors about Shu Ya''s singing on the Internet. Jin Qing put it forward in the program to let real fans know why those things happened. Most of them were rumors. Shu Ya patiently explained Jin Qing''s mind.


    "There is also a topic on the Internet that you can only sing one song a few days ago. What do you think?"


    Shuya chuckled. "I''ve made several albums. How can I only sing one song? Just everyone doesn''t give me a chance to sing anything else."


    Jin Qing thought Shuya cooperated well and answered every question just right.

 Chapter 268

    Yang Bin paced back and forth in the office. Suddenly, the phone on his desk rang. Yang Bin strode over and picked up the phone.


    "How''s it going? Have you contacted her? " There was an anxious tone in his voice.


    Xu Ying''s gentle voice came over the phone. "Master Peng''s phone has been unable to get through, but I heard that they went to hall 1 of Beidu TV station to record" happy singer "today."


    Yang Bin frowned. He invited Shuya to several variety shows and hoped that Shuya could use the appearance of Zhen Huan to appear on the stage. Originally, it was just the broadcasting stage of the biography of Zhen Huan. Shuya participated in the program and dressed up in the TV play, which can not only attract popularity for herself, but also promote the TV play. Artists will be willing to participate in it. However, Shuya has a lot of programs recently, Peng Ye was picky about his choice.


    Yang Bin has business contacts with the producers of the program. Naturally, he prefers programs that are beneficial to him, so he wants Shu Ya to participate in his designated program.


    Under normal circumstances, Shuya is usually very busy at work. As long as she is with Peng ye, she will put her mobile phone there. Yang Bin knows that it is useless to call Shuya, so he always wants to contact Peng ye, but he can''t get in touch. At this moment, after listening to Xu Ying, she knows that they are still going to participate in the program of happy singer.


    "When did it start?" Yang Bin''s tone was gloomy.


    Xu Ying looked at the time and said softly, "half an hour ago."


    Yang Bin snorted coldly, "tell the president to prepare the car. I''m going to Beidu TV station now."


    Xu Ying was stunned and quickly replied, "OK, OK, I''ll do it right away."


    Yang Bin knows that this program will definitely let him sing a song. He just wants to see if Shuya has rotted the "hurried year". What''s the significance of singing again and whether the fans will buy it. Although it is a video program, the scene is chaotic and ugly. He wants Shuya to know that he is right. Shuya has no further space in singing.


    Moreover, Yang Bin has secretly told the songwriters in the company that within a year, they are not allowed to write songs for Shuya, and they also use their relationship. After greeting other companies, they generally look at his face. It is impossible for Shuya to produce a new album within this year. He hopes that Shuya will first develop film and television and sing the theme song at most. Others don''t want to distract her.


    Soon Yang Bin went to the TV station. The staff of the program group knew him. Yang Bin found a seat next to the first row and sat down.


    "Hey, Mr. Yang, you know the Shuya program. Come to visit the class." Xiaoqi, director of the program group, said with a smile.


    Yang Bin is a smiling tiger. His psychological mood is well hidden. He said with a smile, "yes, I happened to pass by. I heard that Shuya is recording a program on the stage. By the way, Shuya is the pillar of our company. We have to watch it closely, ha ha ha."


    Xiaoqi knows that Shuya has been very popular recently, and her position in the company must be rising. It''s no surprise that the boss passed by to visit the class in person. She smiled and nodded, "yes, President Yang came at the right time. We''re just in the middle of the beginning, and we''ll have to sing a song later." Xiaoqi is also a fan of Shuya and looks forward to the songs Shuya will sing.


    "Shuya''s hurried year is really good." With an appreciative expression, Yang Bin sneered in his heart. Fortunately, he was in a good time. He just wanted to see how the audience would react after listening to N + 1 hurried year. He even thought about it. When the program was over and Shuya was depressed, what words would he use to comfort her and tell her that the way of singing would not work in the past two years, In the future, a special team will be invited to tailor several high-quality albums for her to hit platinum records.


    Xiaoqi was stunned for a moment, then covered her mouth and said with a smile, "President Yang doesn''t know yet. For a while, Shuya won''t sing the year in a hurry. Brother Jin said that he specially greeted Shuya and won''t let her sing the year in a hurry."


    "Oh? That''s really something to look forward to. " Yang Bin smiled.


    Yang Bin''s heart has decided that Shuya will make a fool of herself. As an artist at the top of the company''s pyramid, Yang Bin pays special attention to every song. Yang Bin has heard every song. If there was no song "hurry that year" before, he believes that other songs can also be sung, but with the standard, it is difficult to satisfy everyone by singing other songs below.


    Therefore, Yang Bin is so sure that the audience at the scene will not be satisfied. After broadcasting, the audience in front of the TV will not be satisfied. There will be a lot of questioning voices on the network. At that time, Shu Ya will have to listen if she doesn''t listen to him. The reality is so cruel. The audience is the same. If you have good works, someone will like them. If you don''t have good works, your popularity will decline.


    Shu Ya on the stage didn''t notice what was going on under the stage, and was still answering every question of Jin Qing gracefully and calmly.


    Peng ye, who was originally standing on the side of the stage, suddenly saw Yang Bin. His eyes were stunned. He hesitated and went over.


    People Peng Ye doesn''t like will be written on her face, but she still tries to control her emotions and exchanged greetings with Yang Bin. They don''t have anything to say anymore.


    The program has also entered the second half of the stage.


    Jin Qing said with a smile, "Shuya has brought you a song today. Are you looking forward to it?"


    The fans under the stage began to move, and someone shouted.


    "Hurry! Hurry that year! "


    "Shuya, Shuya!"


    "Let''s be quiet first. Let''s give Shuya some preparation time." Jin Qing motioned to the excited fans waving luminous words under the stage to wait patiently for a while.


    Shuya bowed slightly to the audience and stepped down to change clothes and make-up.


    Zeng Ying waited for her backstage and took her to the dressing room to prepare.


    Although many audiences shouted the title of "hurried year" under the stage, not everyone wanted to listen to this song.


    "That year in a hurry" sounds good, but I don''t really want to listen to it. "


    "I''ve heard enough, but it''s definitely this song. There''s nothing else. Moreover, the programs usually call for this song. I''ve followed up the recording scene of several programs for Shuya. It''s all this song."


    "No way, just listen to it. Who makes us love Shuya."


    "Yes, we''ll listen to it, but hey."


    Yang Bin smiled and watched Shu Ya step down gracefully, and then turned to Peng Ye. "It''s said that the program team won''t let us sing" hurried that year ". It''s really embarrassing for us Shu Ya."


    Peng Ye wanted to go directly to the backstage to find Shuya. Before he got up, he was stunned by Yang Bin''s words, "embarrassed? No, it''s just another song. That song has been sung by Shuya too many times. It''s sung on all kinds of occasions. It''s time to change it. "


    Yang Bin sighed meaningfully, "it''s better not to change a song that''s not as good as" hurried that year ". Sing it more times. It''s a big deal. Fans complain. If the quality is poor, they will turn into passers-by."


    Peng Ye smashed his mouth and just wanted to say something. Yang Bin continued, "master Peng, in fact, I''m also for Shu Ya''s good. Her development in film and television plays is definitely better than singing. Look at the resources in Shu Ya''s hand now. There''s no good song. It''s too difficult to find a good song. We have better development. Why do we have to fight? Look at so many songwriters in the company, There are no good songs for Shuya. "


    Peng Ye Leng said, too lazy to explain to Yang Bin. She was afraid to say too much and gave Yang Bin a big mouth directly.


    Yang Bin knows why Shuya doesn''t have a new song. Now he''s hypocritically saying this. The musicians in the company all look at the boss''s face. Either Yang Bin directly instructs not to write songs for Shuya, or indirectly they notice the boss''s mind. Therefore, shuyacai doesn''t have high-quality songs, The songwriters in the company can''t write songs for the singers according to their own ideas, otherwise there will be no so-called snow hiding. These words passed quickly in Peng Ye''s mind. She thought about what Shuya advised her to say before, and swallowed it.


    Peng Ye chuckled and didn''t speak.


    With a joke mentality, Yang Bin only waited for Shuya to come on stage, and then carried out his next plan after the program.


    At this time, Shuya slowly came to the stage. The white slim dress looked more immortal. It was bright and beautiful under the light, and warm applause broke out under the stage.


    When Yang Bin saw Shuya, his eyes also twinkled with amazement. He turned to Peng ye and said, "this program is recorded and broadcast. The audience will have a bad response for a while. After broadcasting, he can cut off the audience''s lens. If there are any negative comments after broadcasting, the company will settle for Shuya. You don''t have to worry."


    Peng Ye didn''t want to refute Yang Bin for the first time. He gave a light "um" and didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 269

    On the stage, Shuya''s long dark hair curled up on one side, dignified and elegant, graceful and noble, maintaining her consistent style, very kind, but very tall. She keeps smiling at anyone, but she is not close to people. The so-called can only be seen from a distance, which may be Shuya.


    Shuya walks slowly to the center of the stage, the lights slowly darken, and all the beams hit Shuya.


    Because it is only an interview program, not a singing competition, there is no live accompaniment band. All the guests bring their own accompaniment. Only one teacher is at the side of the stage, responsible for adjusting the sound equipment.


    Shuya picked up the microphone and took a deep breath, and the accompaniment sounded slowly.


    Beautiful piano music echoed in the studio.


    Yang Bin''s eyes were stunned and his eyebrows frowned slightly. He had heard all Shuya''s songs, but he was very familiar with the prelude to this song.


    When the current performance just sounded, the audience showed a surprised look. They searched all the songs sung by Shuya in their minds, as if they were trying to find the theme of this beautiful melody.


    "What song is this? I haven''t heard of it. "


    "I haven''t heard of it. This prelude is very strange."


    "But listen carefully. It may be an old song of Shuya."


    "I''ve heard all the old songs. Without this prelude, is it a new song?"


    Yang Bin tilted his mouth and put a sly smile on his face. What about the new song? Shuya won''t have high-quality new songs. He greeted the whole company and other companies as long as Yang Bin''s network can reach. It''s impossible for Shuya to have a sample new song like "rush that year".


    Peng Ye Yu Guang swept Yang Bin''s expression, smiled and didn''t speak. He thought that this was just a prelude.


    The prelude of the song was not long, and soon the comfortable sound spread through every angle of the studio through sound waves.


    "Not a little defensive


    Without a trace of concern


    You just appear in my world


    Surprise me


    "I can''t help myself"


    Shuya''s voice continues. Her voice line is very wide, high pitched, low, sweet, strong, melodious and graceful. Each note condenses the singer''s feelings.


    The singing continues and the scene is boiling. They haven''t heard Shuya''s new song for a long time. Every word is so beautiful. Shuya''s feelings, Shuya''s efforts and Shuya''s love for singing are all in her singing.


    The corners of Yang Bin''s eyes twitched fiercely. The cunning smile stiffened on his face. The crow''s feet in the corners of his eyes outlined a deep crease. He took a breath and suddenly turned to Peng ye, "who wrote this song for Shuya?"


    Peng Ye pretended not to know anything and looked at Yang Bin blankly, "don''t you know what music producers our company has? Who else can write a good song for Shuya. "


    "But..." Yang Bin bit his teeth. Of course, he knew that no one in the company would write songs for Shuya, but outside, he had said hello to many famous musicians. Is there anyone else writing songs for Shuya?


    No way, absolutely not.


    "You exist ~ in my deep mind


    In my dream, in my heart, in my song... "


    The audience applauded warmly. Shuya''s fans could not control their emotions and shouted Shuya''s name. The staff of the program team went to the stage to maintain order and motioned the audience to sit down.


    Yang Bin thought more and more wrong, gritting his teeth and said, "have you been secretly recording albums?"


    Peng Ye used a polite and gentle tone that he had never used before, "it''s not an album, but we Shuya don''t want to be always said that there is only one classic song, so we are also trying to find high-quality songs, which is also for the company. Every move of Shuya now represents the company, doesn''t it? "


    Yang Bin''s expression twitched and slowed down for a long time before he tried to suppress the impending emotion and squeezed out a smile that was more ugly than crying. "Yes, Shu Ya''s new song is worth being happy. It''s good. It''s really good. This song can definitely be comparable to that year in a hurry."


    Originally, he wanted Shuya to be soft, thinking that Shuya would lose face in the program and the audience would not buy it again. Then he could go with the flow and let Shuya carry out according to his arrangement. As a result, such a song appeared out of thin air. Yang Bin used his last strength to control his emotions.


    Suddenly, Yang Bin stood up and his voice trembled slightly. "I have something else to do. Let''s go first."


    "Mr. Yang didn''t wait for Shuya to finish singing. Ask who wrote this song for her?" Peng ye said in a playful tone.


    Yang Bin waved his hand, "no, No." For another minute, he was afraid that he could not control his emotions.


    Looking at Yang Bin''s trembling back as he walked, Peng Ye almost laughed. She knew that Yang Bin would use his power and relationship to prevent people from writing songs for Shu Ya, so Shu Ya couldn''t release a new album after the year in a hurry. If Han Mo hadn''t helped Shu Ya write songs this time, Peng ye would have to find a way, but she didn''t think that Han Mo could be so classic in every song, The last one is, and so is this one.


    Yang Bin left angrily, but no one noticed him. Shu Ya was still singing beautifully on the stage, singing the songs of her and Han mo.


    Han Mo said Shuya was in his song. Shuya doesn''t think so. From acquaintance to love, and then to later departure, every fragment is in Shuya''s dream, in her heart and in her song.


    But Shuya doesn''t know yet. In Han Mo''s heart, all her efforts are for her and Xuanxuan. She doesn''t want Han Mo to do anything for her, but Han Mo is quietly planning for her.


    Different voices came from the audience, from whispering to shouting.


    "New song, really new song, Shuya''s new song."


    "Never heard of it. It''s so beautiful. In my dream, in my heart, in my song, Shuya, I love you, Shuya, I''m here."


    "Shuya, Shuya."


    Shuya''s singing ended, but the sound still reverberated in the studio.


    The fans in the audience were boiling with blood. They kept shouting Shuya''s name. No one thought Shuya would sing a new song. Everyone liked Shuya and supported Shuya. Even if there was no new song, even if they sang the old song that was not very famous before, they would support her, but Shuya''s new song shocked everyone.


    Shuya bowed deeply to the audience. The fans who had been controlled by the staff became crazy again. The whole audience echoed the word "Shuya". The fans held up the light-emitting board and waved it.


    "Well, everybody be quiet. It''s too excited. It''s too excited." Jin Qing motioned to the fans to be quiet, but there was an uncontrollable smile on her face. Even Jin Qing didn''t expect that Shu Ya would sing a new song. He made it clear that he wouldn''t let Shu Ya sing "hurried year", but just wanted her to sing more songs in front of the audience.


    The audience sat down one after another and recovered their calm. Shuya also sat back on the sofa with a smile.


    "Shuya has brought us too many surprises today. Frankly speaking, it''s the first time for me to listen to this song like everyone else." Jin Qing said excitedly, "Shuya has done a good job of confidentiality. Now you can tell us the name of this song."


    Shuya remembered that she had forgotten to say the name of the song and replied with a smile, "in my song."

 Chapter 270

    The recording of the two-hour program ended soon. Originally, the recording time of the program should be controlled very well, but the song sung by Shu Ya in the second half of the program brought the program to a climax. Therefore, Jin Qing deliberately extended the interview stage later, asked some questions about my song, and could edit it later in the overtime part, It''s not a big problem.


    Until the end of the program, some people in the audience kept shouting Shuya''s name. For the audience at the moment, tonight is an unexpected surprise. They heard Shuya''s new song before all fans in the country. This mood is beyond words. It can only be expressed by shouting the names of idols and not being willing to leave their seats.


    Leaving the TV station and sitting in the nanny car, Peng ye had the opportunity to tell Shuya what Yang Bin had just come.


    "Just before you sang, Yang Bin came and listened to your song seriously." Peng Ye laughed when he finished.


    Shuya didn''t know that Yang Bin would come to the program. She was a little surprised.


    Zeng Ying surprised her eyes and asked curiously, "how did President Yang react to sister Shuya''s song?"


    They all know that Yang Bin doesn''t want Shuya to make an album. They just don''t want to tear their face with Yang Bin. This is also what Shuya means. They have the ability to buy songs by themselves. According to Shuya, music producers who can be controlled by Yang Bin will not write excellent works.


    Shuya was not as excited as Zeng Ying, but gently pursed her lips and waited for Peng Ye''s answer.


    "The flesh on his face trembled with anger, but people still boast that Shuya''s song sounds good." While laughing, Peng Ye told Shuya and Zeng Ying the conversation with Yang Bin. The car was full of laughter from three people.


    "However, sister Shuya, seriously, your song is really beautiful. You exist in my deep mind, in my dream, in my heart, in my song..." Zeng Ying imitated Shuya''s appearance, held a hollow fist, pretended to be a microphone and hummed "in my song" in the car. Her expression was very intoxicated.


    "Zeng Ying, can we have a little self-knowledge? If the five tones are less than four and a half, don''t make a meaningless struggle. Can we not sing?" Peng Ye joked.


    Zeng Ying''s singing is really hard. She has hot ears. Others sing for money, and she sings to death.


    Zeng Ying herself didn''t think so. Unconvinced, she turned her head and said "cut".


    On the Internet, news about Shuya''s recorded programs is spreading rapidly.


    Originally, the program group would send publicity information about the guests of this period before each recording, and then after the recording, it would release some wonderful spoilers to attract the audience to watch the program two days later. Shuya''s new song was instantly swiped on the screen.


    Originally, there was the popularity of the legend of Zhen Huan. In addition, Shuya has indeed been criticized for only one classic song. This new song is too expected. Shuya''s hot search constitution has been brought into full play. There are two key words: Shuya and new song. Can board the hot search list of the fourth, do not know how many peers behind hate.


    However, click the hot search. In the publicity link of the program group, there is only a short interview after singing. There is no new song at all, and the excited expression of fans after singing. The editors of the program group are very efficient. Just after the recording of the program, a small flower has been edited here as a publicity video.


    The video was reprinted by netizens. On the wechat home page, there was a wechat discussion about Shuya''s new song almost every few times during this period.


    "Has Yaya released a new song? When can I hear it? "


    "I was on the scene at that time, but I couldn''t take photos and record videos, but I dare swear by being single all my life that Shuya''s new song is absolutely good."


    "Sit and wait for the happy singer in two days."


    Yang Bin looked at the beating information on the screen and clenched the signature pen in her hand. Xu Ying gently walked in and stood timidly at her desk.


    "Did you find out who wrote the song for Shuya?" Yang Bin''s voice no longer had the usual disguise, and his anger was uncontrollable. When he left the No. 1 Studio of Beidu TV station, Yang Bin clearly felt the ridicule of Peng Ye behind him, which was the same as taking him as a joke.


    Xu Ying didn''t dare to breathe. She whispered, "I can''t find it. I asked a lot of people. They said they didn''t write it themselves. It''s not clear who would write songs for Shuya."


    Yang Bin patted the table hard, stood up and roared, "that''s not going to check. What are you doing here? Go quickly."


    Xu Ying hurried out.


    ......


    At the gate of the golden sun kindergarten, Han Mo picked up the little guy home every day. The little guy''s mood was not very high. He didn''t run out and jump on his father like a runaway Mustang, but came out unhappily.


    ˇ±Yuxuan, are you happy in kindergarten todayˇ° Han Mo gently took the little guy''s little hand.


    The little guy looked at his father unhappily. "Xiaohu and ruiruirui didn''t come to school."


    Han Mo also noticed that there are fewer parents at the gate of the kindergarten, and the children who come out of school with the teacher are not as crowded and lively as before. Recently, the flu in Beidu is very serious. Many children in kindergartens have been sick one after another, and the pediatrics of major hospitals in the city are also full of children with flu. It is said that the inpatient department of major hospitals is full of beds even in the corridor, The outpatient department even has no place for infusion. Some parents have no choice but to bring a shelf and hold it in the corridor to give their children infusion.


    This time, the flu is threatening. Many adults with poor resistance have also been infected one after another. It has reached the level that the whole people fight against the flu virus. There are advertisements on influenza prevention in the subway and the community.


    These days, Han Mo is also considering whether to stop Xuanxuan from going to kindergarten, so as not to be infected by other children. However, the child wants to go again, Han Mo doesn''t insist. However, several of the closest friends around the little guy have the flu. Han Mo is more worried about the little guy and has decided not to let the child go.


    "Xuanxuan, why don''t we go to kindergarten tomorrow? Just stay at home with your grandparents. How about itˇ° Han Mo rubbed the little guy''s head and said softly.


    The little guy''s brain shook like a rattle, "no, no, Xuanxuan is going to kindergarten. Xuanxuan likes kindergartenˇ°


    "Dad knows that Xuanxuan likes kindergarten, but the children are sick. Dad is afraid that Xuanxuan will also be infected by the bad guy virus." Han Mo tries to persuade her not to go to kindergarten in a way that children can understand.


    Xuanxuan stared firmly. "Xuanxuan washes her hands every day. She won''t get the flu. The teacher said that as long as she washes her hands, it can be prevented."


    Han Mo smashed his mouth and didn''t argue with his daughter again, because he knew that the teacher said that letting children''s hands is really for the sake of children''s hygiene, but not just washing hands can completely prevent influenza virus.


    Han Mo is thinking about how to tell the little guy that she won''t go to kindergarten tomorrow.

 Chapter 271

    Children will be alive when they are happy. If they are not happy, they will wilt and unwilling to speak. That''s the case with the little guy. So at the moment of opening the door, Chen Yuehong found that the child was wrong.


    "What''s the matter, Xuanxuan?" Chen Yuehong took the little guy''s small book bag and asked painfully.


    The little guy didn''t have much spirit. He hung his head. When he heard grandma''s question, he slowly raised his small face, then shook his head and said, "Xiaohu and ruiruirui didn''t come to the kindergarten, and dad didn''t want to go to Xuanxuan''s kindergarten, but Xuanxuan wanted to go."


    As soon as Chen Yuehong heard that this was the reason, she looked at Han Mo and didn''t speak immediately.


    This winter in Beidu, the flu is very serious. Many children in the community are ill. Even several old sisters of the dance team are hospitalized. They lie at home. Many people are missing. At first, they still insist on practicing. Later, there are too few people, so the dance team informed the group to rest. They have rested for several days, So Chen Yuehong understands Han Mo''s mood that he doesn''t want his children to go to kindergarten.


    Influenza is originally spread through human to human contact in the air. Trying not to go to crowded places is the first step to prevent influenza.


    If it''s something else that the little guy wants to do and Han Mo won''t let it, Chen Yuehong will stand on the side of the child and fight for her. However, Chen Yuehong doesn''t dare to say much about it today. After looking at her son, she just picked up her baby granddaughter and didn''t speak.


    "Xuanxuan, it''s not that Dad won''t let you go to the kindergarten. It''s because the children in the kindergarten are sick recently. Dad is afraid that Xuanxuan will also get sick. The flu virus can''t be seen or touched. It''s not that Xuanxuan can absolutely avoid washing her hands every time. We can also prevent it by reducing contact with pathogens." Han Mo tried to make the little guy understand in a reasonable way that it was a last resort not to go to kindergarten in order not to make her sick.


    "Children don''t have viruses. They''re not pathogens." The little guy didn''t quite understand what his father meant by pathogens and viruses, but it didn''t sound like a good word. It should be something like a monster. Wow, the little guy cried.


    "Xuanxuan is going, she is going." The little guy is usually very reasonable, but this time he resisted with his father. From school today, Xuanxuan''s mood was a little low. At first, Han Mo thought that the child was anxious because several of her best children were ill.


    But at the moment, Han Mo had a faint worry. He took the little guy from his grandmother''s arms and gently put him on the ground. The little guy stood on the ground with his feet, big eyes wrongly looking at his father, and his curled thick eyelashes dipped in a little tears.


    Han Mo reached out and gently stroked the child''s forehead, feeling the temperature of the child''s forehead.


    At first, Chen Yuehong didn''t think of it. Seeing Han Mo''s move, she also tightened her heart and asked quietly, "do you have a fever?"


    Han Mo shook his head. "No."


    Chen Yuehong breathed a sigh of relief, and her frown, which had originally frowned, stretched slightly.


    At this time, the door opened and Han Jun came back from the outside. While changing his shoes, he said helplessly, "the Lao Wang family downstairs are ill. Why is the flu so severe this time."


    The old man hasn''t found his slippers yet. When he changed his shoes and walked into the living room, he saw his baby granddaughter standing in the middle of the living room with tears. Every day the little guy would jump at him like a swallow after school. Today, he was forced to be miserable. Han Jun was distressed and immediately asked, "Oh, who made my baby granddaughter cry."


    Han Mo didn''t say a word and stood in place with a serious expression.


    Chen Yuehong whispered a few words in his wife''s ear. Originally, Han Jun was also a person who had no principles in front of his granddaughter, but after listening to his wife''s words, he smashed his mouth and glanced at Han mo.


    "Xuanxuan, grandpa told you that the little brother downstairs is also sick. My father doesn''t want you to get sick because he doesn''t want you to go to kindergarten. The flu is terrible this time." Han Jun showed his expression and action when he usually imitated the big gray wolf.


    The little guy still can''t understand why he is good. When he goes to the kindergarten, he will get sick, but there is no such fierce resistance, because her father, grandfather and grandmother don''t let her go. If the child has no backer, he won''t be so stubborn.


    One night, the little guy still looked at the past, ate, read and played with toys for a while, but his state was not as good as before. He went to bed wilting before he even finished watching two episodes of TV dramas.


    Until the evening, Han Mo had time to look through wechat and pay attention to the dynamics of Shuya. Just after opening the home page, he saw a hot Search about Shuya: Shuya, new song.


    Every time he sees Shuya''s name in an eye-catching position, Han Mo has an inexplicable sense of pride in his heart. He clicks on the hot search keywords, and Shuya''s program jumps to the center of the screen. Han Mo clicks to maximize, which is a little disappointed. It''s just a short publicity clip, and there is no segment of Shuya''s singing.


    Turning off the video, Han Mo thought that after "in my song" was given to Shuya, he only knew that Shuya had recorded it, but he had not heard it personally. Although Meng Si and Peng ye had a good relationship, they did not belong to the same company after all, and many things could not be synchronized. At first, Han Mo didn''t feel anything, but he was a little uncomfortable when he clicked on the video just now. Shu Ya sang the song he gave. She couldn''t be the first to hear her sing.


    The more Han Mo thought about it, the more sour he felt. He couldn''t help opening Shuya''s mobile phone number. At the moment of clicking and dialing, Han Mo''s finger stopped at the top of the screen.


    He smashed his mouth. He was so careful. Just now he wanted to ask Shuya why he was not the first person to listen to her sing "in my song". Fortunately, he didn''t dial the phone with vinegar, otherwise Shuya would laugh at him.


    Han Mo has not experienced this feeling for a long time. Maturity and steadiness have always been synonymous with Han Mo, but recently he found that his emotions always fluctuate because of elegance. Maybe this is what people say. Only in front of close people can he show his child like side.


    The bottom of the promotional video of the program is full of messages about Shuya''s new songs. Han Mo slides the screen down to see if there is a jet. Shuya is on fire now, and there will be more enemies hiding in the dark, watching her every move with jealous eyes. Before, some professional black fans always visited Shuya''s comment area. Since Han Mo began to quietly supervise, It''s much better. In addition to the last time that Li Xi was completely eliminated, those studios hiding in the dark do not know who is helping Shuya, but they certainly know that someone or team behind Shuya is supervising wechat. Naturally, they dare not become the second Li Xi.


    Han Mo has been looking down for a long time, but he hasn''t seen any negative news. The comments in front are more like and follow-up comments. It''s also a position where the professional black powder Navy often squats. There''s no need to look at the comments in the future. There won''t be any guidance. Han Mo looked at the circle and smiled. Fortunately, the comment area is relatively harmonious, so he''s relieved.


    Han Mo swiped the screen again and pulled the page to the position of the video. He wanted to watch the video again. He liked the white dress Shuya wore very much. Before clicking on the screen, he saw the comment at the top.


    "When recording the program, I was on the spot (manual pride). In my song can definitely compete with that year in a hurry. I don''t know if Shuya will release a new album right away. I hope the whole album is at the same level as this song."


    In fact, this comment is neither funny nor special, but it was praised by netizens. In addition to saying that he was on the scene and was admired by most netizens, he also said that he hoped Shuya could produce a new album.


    The comment area is full of support for him, leaving a message saying that it is the same as hope.


    Han Mo smiled and whispered, "do you want Shuya''s new album? How difficult is that? "

 Chapter 272

    The winter in Beidu has neither the severe cold in the Northeast nor the wet cold in the south. It belongs to a more comfortable climate. But recently, Beidu has been shrouded in the panic of influenza, and the sky has become much gloomy and cold.


    "Yuxuan, it''s time to get up."


    Han Mo had made breakfast, but he didn''t see the little guy smelling the fragrance. He went into the small room and pulled the little guy out of his sleep with a delicious method.


    Today, Han Mo made a meat floss sandwich. The meat floss was made by Han Mo himself. The little guy likes to eat meat floss, but there are more or less other spices in the meat floss sold outside. Han Mo doesn''t want his children to eat too many flavors, so he found a way to make meat floss on the mobile phone software and made it at home.


    On weekdays, the little guy likes to eat the meat floss made by his father. During this time, it is necessary every morning. Sometimes it is put into porridge, sometimes it is sandwiched in bread. This time it is made into a sandwich by Han mo.


    Han Mo has sat by the little bed with the sandwich and deliberately put the sandwich above the little guy''s sensitive nose, so that the smell of meat floss can fully float in front of the little guy''s nose.


    Han Mo chuckled in his heart, his face full of spoiled, waiting for the little guy to roll freely into a big font, Y-shaped, left and right on the bed as usual, then slowly opened his big eyes and sat up when he saw the food.


    But this scene, which happens almost every day, did not appear today.


    The little guy just moved a little, there was no reflection, didn''t open his eyes, didn''t sit up, and didn''t even roll on the bed.


    Han Mo thought the little guy was going to stay in bed again. He smiled and whispered again, "Xuanxuan, get up. Dad made a meat floss sandwich."


    The little guy still didn''t respond. His white face was a little red. Han Mo realized the child''s abnormality. He suddenly stretched out his hand and pulled away the bangs on the little guy''s forehead. When he touched the soft skin, he couldn''t help frowning, "it''s so hot."


    Han Mo leaned over and put his lips on the child''s forehead. He took a cold breath. He really had a fever.


    If the little guy has a fever at ordinary times, Han Mo''s first reaction may be to determine the temperature first. If it doesn''t exceed 38.5 degrees, he doesn''t need to take medicine. As long as he cools down physically, but now it''s the flu period. Han Mo doesn''t dare to use this conventional method to measure the child''s condition.


    Chen Yuehong knew that Han Mo came to wake up the children. She usually went in with food. Soon, she could hear the little guy''s ecstatic voice when he saw the delicious food. However, she went in for a while today, and there was no movement at all. The old lady wondered and was ready to go to the children''s room.


    As soon as I entered the room, I saw Han Mo touching the temperature of the child''s forehead, looking at the little guy''s red face, and hurried in.


    "What''s the matter? Do you have a fever? I''ll get the thermometer. " Chen Yuehong hurried out to get the medicine box again.


    Han Mo has begun to dress the child. Although he just tried the temperature of his forehead with his hands and lips, which is not completely accurate, he is sure that the child''s temperature is definitely above 38 degrees at the moment, and the little guy''s state is very depressed. The child will not hide disease, not be very uncomfortable and sleepy.


    You have to go to the hospital.


    Xuanxuan was completely unconscious. She had a fever and her whole body was soft. Her father raised her arms and legs to help her put on her clothes and pants. The little guy just raised his eyelids, and then whispered what Han Mo couldn''t hear clearly.


    Han Jun saw his wife running out of the small room in a hurry and asked, "why, what are you running in the room?"


    Chen Yuehong didn''t stop. She hurriedly took out the thermometer from the medicine box. "The child has a fever. I''ll take it for her."


    Han Jun, who was still walking leisurely to the restaurant, suddenly stiffened when he heard these words, and hurried into the children''s room with his wife.


    At this time, no matter how many degrees, Han Mo was going to take the child to the hospital, but his mother brought the thermometer, and he still measured the child.


    The old couple waited anxiously for the result of the thermometer. Han Jun kept pacing back and forth in front of the door.


    "38.8 degrees." Han Mo picked up the thermometer and said.


    When Han Jun heard this degree, he trembled fiercely, "it''s almost thirty-nine degrees."


    "Go to the hospital quickly. It shouldn''t be the flu. What should I do? I said to let the children not go to the kindergarten earlier. You always let her. She must have been infected in the kindergarten." Chen Yuehong began to panic and couldn''t help complaining.


    Han Jun smashed his mouth. He was more worried about his granddaughter than his wife, but the old man was calm and wouldn''t panic when things happened. "It''s no use saying these now. Let''s go to the hospital quickly. The child''s condition is not good. No matter what disease, go to the hospital."


    What Dad said was also what Han Mo thought. He just finished dressing the child and directly picked up the sleepy little guy.


    The small skin that could be touched was hot, and Han Mo painfully gently patted the child on the back.


    In the car, the little guy was half asleep and half awake. His hot little body lay in his grandmother''s arms and muttered to himself, "Dad, Xuanxuan is so uncomfortable and hurt..."


    "Well, well, we''ll be at the hospital right away." Han Mo looked at the poor little guy in the back of the car through the rear mirror while driving. Adults have a fever and feel sore all over, not to mention children, and they still have a high fever of nearly 39 degrees.


    Beidu people''s Hospital


    Pediatric building internal medicine consulting room


    Han Mo just walked to the internal medicine Triage area with the little guy in his arms. He was stunned by the scene in front of him. Although there are many people in the people''s Hospital at ordinary times, it''s not often that he doesn''t even have a seat to hold the child.


    In front of the self-service payment registration machine, there are manual payment windows, waiting areas, triage areas, people who look at the results, take medicine, and a sea of people. A child is surrounded by at least two parents, most of whom are followed by four or five parents.


    The door of the infusion room is just facing the stairs. The huge glass room is crowded with people. There is no sitting position. The seats and the shelf for hanging bottles are fixed. When the seats are full, there is no place for infusion. Many parents bring a pole and hold it over their head with a Potion bag hanging on it.


    Southern Jiangsu is a small city, not as densely populated as the northern capital. Although large hospitals never lack patients, Chen Yuehong and Han Jun saw such a spectacular scene for the first time.


    Many old people sit on the ground, and then let the children lie on their own, holding the clothes pole, with medicine bottles and medicine bags hanging on it. There is really no place to sit, and the children can''t stand. The old man can only sit on the ground and use his body as a bed for the children, so that the sick children can have a safe rest.


    The whole floor can be heard everywhere, the noise of parents and the cry of children.


    Han Mo asked Meng Si for help and made an appointment with an expert number. Without waiting long, he went directly into the doctor''s consulting room.


    The doctor simply asked, then listened and looked. The time was not long, but Han Mo thought it was a long time. The three people were anxiously waiting for the doctor to give the results of the examination.


    The doctor frowned even tighter as he listened to the child''s lungs.


    Chen Yuehong swallowed her spittle hard and couldn''t help asking, "how''s the child? Do you need a drip? "


    In her heart, fever and injections are already very serious. Han Mo didn''t have injections when he was a child. It would be better if he had a minor illness. He would take medicine only if he had a serious cold, and almost never had injections.


    The doctor put away the stethoscope, shook his head, then looked at Han Mo and said firmly, "you must be hospitalized immediately. I''ll open the hospitalization certificate first, but I don''t know if there will be a bed."


    hospitalization?


    hospitalization!


    Chen Yuehong almost sat on the ground. At this age, she only lived in the hospital when she had a child. She hasn''t lived in the hospital once in decades. Xuanxuan is so young that she is hospitalized.


    Han Jun quickly held his wife, and his heart was also heavy. At that time, the most serious thing he thought at home was infusion and injection. Just now he heard the doctor say the word "hospitalization" so firmly, Han Jun''s head buzzed.

 Chapter 273

    In fact, they didn''t have much time to be shocked at all. The inpatient department has long been crowded. Whether they can have a bed can only depend on luck, not to mention the bed in the ward or the bed in the corridor.


    There are three floors in the inpatient department of Beidu people''s Hospital, which are Pediatrics, but the pediatrics department only has one floor on the 20th floor. Han Mo asked his father to hold the child first. He wanted to turn around the 20th floor to see if there was an empty bed or someone about to be discharged. He had a good number in mind.


    Han Mo''s heart sank as he walked. As the nurse said just now, there was no bed at all. Even the beds in the corridor needed to queue up. Soft and weak children were lying on the hospital bed beside the corridor, with infusion needles in their hands. It was distressing to see. During the outpatient service, those children who could cry were not so serious. It was really serious, and there was no crying.


    "How''s it going? Do you have a bed? " When Chen Yuehong saw her son coming back, she welcomed him anxiously.


    Han Mo shook his head helplessly. "No, even the beds in the corridor need to wait in line. I''ll go and see if there''s anyone to leave the hospital, but it''s unlikely."


    The doctor over there said that she must be hospitalized for observation immediately, but there was no bed in the inpatient department here. Chen Yuehong paced back and forth anxiously. She wanted to help but didn''t know how to help. The feeling of being unable to help made the old lady close to collapse.


    Han Mo knew that waiting in line would not work. He decided to take a chance and walk around the nurse station.


    ......


    "There are no beds in ordinary rooms these days. So many children are waiting to be hospitalized. Where can they live? There is a bed in VIP ward today."


    "It''s the most expensive ward in VIP. It costs more than 2000 yuan a day. No one knows how many days it will stay in the hospital. There are other expenses for examination and medication. Ordinary people can''t afford it. No one will live in it so soon."


    The two little nurses had a few simple conversations, but inadvertently floated into Han Mo''s ears. He suddenly turned around, "can you live in now?"


    The two nurses didn''t notice Han mo. they suddenly heard someone talking and were stunned.


    Han Mo repeated again, "can you live in now?"


    At this time, the two nurses heard Han Mo''s words clearly and nodded one after another, "yes, but wait a minute. They are still cleaning up the ward. When they are ready, they can live in."


    Han Mo''s heart breathed a sigh of relief. "We''re going to take the baby now." Then he left.


    Because he was worried, Han Mo spoke very fast and his tone was very firm. The two little nurses didn''t look at each other until Han Mo left.


    "The man just now looks familiar. He looks like a star." One of the little nurses looked blankly at Han Mo''s back.


    "No, he is." Another little nurse pointed to the position where the parents signed and said, "he is... Han mo."


    "Han Mo? It''s Han Mo, my God. "


    The two little nurses looked excitedly at the direction Han Mo left.


    The little guy lies on his grandfather and still has no spirit. Chen Yuehong has been trying to talk to the child and tried her best to make the child energetic, but it has no effect. The little guy who would have been teased to laugh early is wilting on his grandfather at the moment.


    The old man has been standing with his children, and even the chairs in the corridor are full of parents and children waiting for beds.


    Han Mo was tall and had a big step. He saw his hurried figure from a distance. Chen Yuehong''s eyes lit up. Seeing Han Mo was like seeing hope.


    "Do you have a bed?" Chen Yuehong asked eagerly.


    Han Mo quickly picked up the little guy from his father. "Yes, there''s a VIP ward. It''s just discharged from the hospital. No one has lined up. We''re the first. It should be no problem. Let''s go."


    Chen Yuehong had never felt like this before. Suddenly, her excited eyes were wet. Originally, when I saw so many people, my heart was filled with anxiety and worry. I was looking forward to my son''s return. I was afraid that it was still the two words, "no". Looking at the uncomfortable appearance of my baby granddaughter, my heart was even more pulled together. At the moment, when I heard that there was a ward, I couldn''t help it, and my eyes were red.


    Han Mo held the child in front, and Chen Yuehong and Han Jun followed.


    In front, a person stood at the position of the nurse station. He was talking to the two nurses in a loud voice. From time to time, passing parents looked in their direction.


    Han Mo continued to stride towards the nurse station with the child in his arms.


    The closer you are to the nurse station, the clearer you hear. Han Mo''s speed is very fast.


    "Nearly half of the piano shops in Beidu are my industries. We can''t live in your VIP ward." Du Xin got up when he couldn''t live in the VIP ward. He had been wandering in the inpatient department for a long time. The doctor said that he must be hospitalized immediately when the child was ill, but there was no bed in the inpatient department. He wanted to wander around at the door of the ward. When he saw someone who was hospitalized to clean up the sick room, he hurried to the nurse station and applied for admission.


    Just now, Du Xin, who had almost collapsed, saw that the VIP ward was doing hygiene and knew that someone must have been discharged from the hospital, but was told that his children could not go in. The anger that had been accumulated for some time suddenly erupted, and the scene just happened.


    The little nurse''s face was full of helplessness and explained, "Sir, it''s not whether you can live in the VIP, but in this ward. Someone has just lined up. If you want your child to be admitted to the hospital, you can only wait in line for the next patient to recover and leave the hospital."


    "Who''s ahead of me? I''ll talk to him." Du Xincai has a thick atmosphere and a round belly. He thinks that no matter who is in front of him, he is willing to pay double the price to that person, as long as his son can go to the hospital first.


    Han Mo has walked to the nurse station with the child in his arms. The two nurses were surprised to see Han Mo and immediately fell into a complex expression. They want to go through the admission formalities for Han Mo immediately, but they also know that the parent in front of them will block it. Now, the whole pediatric department does live in this ward.


    Du Xin looked along the eyes of the two nurses and saw Han Mo''s eyes slightly stunned and familiar, but he couldn''t think so much at the moment. Han Mo came in a hurry and held a little girl. You don''t have to guess that this VIP ward is where they want to live.


    Although Du Xin felt that Han Mo looked familiar and quickly searched his brain for people he knew, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen them, he guessed that the other party was not rich. He had been in business for many years and could know at a glance from his clothes.


    Du Xin subconsciously straightened his stomach, "the cost of beds in this ward is two thousand four a day, not counting the cost of various examinations and drugs."


    Han Mo didn''t say anything, just like Du Xin didn''t exist at all. He went straight to the nurse and asked what forms and procedures to fill in.


    "Little brother, I tell you, Beidu people''s hospital is not like other hospitals. The cost here is very high. After this illness, if you live in VIP ward, it will cost twenty or thirty thousand. Let''s arrange ordinary wards for ordinary families." Du Xin skimmed his lips.


    The two little nurses didn''t expect Du Xin to say these words. They couldn''t help staring, and their eyes moved from Du Xin''s face to Han Mo''s body.


    Because Du Xin''s voice was very loud, there were parents walking around from time to time. Originally, they just glanced at it. Later, Du Xin''s arrogant and domineering tone was too obvious, and many began to whisper.


    "Is that Han Moˇ¶ Han Mo in biography of Zhen Huan and looking for a good voice? "


    "Yes, yes, it''s him. I set his photos as wallpaper. I can''t be wrong if I look at them every day."


    "My daughter likes him best. I hope she can hurry up when she sees the idol coming."


    "Hey, my girl likes it too."


    The two parents just stopped for a short time. Although they were surprised to see Han Mo, they were still worried about their children and left in a hurry after a few words of discussion.


    People nearby kept glancing in the direction of the nurse station. The contents of the discussion were almost the same, and the voice was louder and louder.


    "Han Mo!"


    "It''s really Han mo."


    "Is that the little girl in his arms who appeared on TV once?"


    "It seems so. It''s so cute on TV. Cheer on Han mo."


    Du Xin''s eyes twitched. Han Mo changed his name and instantly coincided with his tall young father. Du Xin swallowed his saliva.


    Du Xin studied music since childhood and graduated from the Conservatory of music, so he also has his own unique views on songs. He doesn''t watch variety shows, but he is familiar with the name of Han mo.


    "Has the admission procedure been completed?" Chen Yuehong, who just trotted over, also followed.


    Du Xin''s sight, which originally fell on Han Mo, was stunned for a moment, looked in the direction of the sound, and couldn''t help swallowing his saliva and tightening his pupils.

 Chapter 274

    Du Xin''s canthus trembled and his eyes looked straight into the distance.


    Han Jun walked behind, and Chen Yuehong ran to Han Mo first.


    The old couple just heard the noise and didn''t know what happened here at the nurse station.


    "What''s the matter? Have you finished the formalities? " Han Jun and Chen Yuehong''s anxiety is completely different. He wants to quickly let the child lie down comfortably. It''s uncomfortable to sleep with the child in his arms.


    The nurses didn''t want to quarrel. After all, it was the hospital. They hurried to go through the formalities for Han Mo, but they subconsciously paid attention to Du Xin''s expression and didn''t want him to make trouble.


    Han Jun casually lifted the child''s hair. "Why is it so slow? Shouldn''t you have prepared what should have been prepared just now? Which house? I''ll hold the child first. Han Mo is waiting here." The old man said in a tough tone, and then looked angrily at the two little nurses. The old man was not angry with them, but he had been waiting for a long time, and his baby granddaughter was ill.


    The little nurses were frightened by the old man. They quickly lowered their heads and dared not look at him again.


    Han Mo knew that the old man was going to get angry and whispered, "someone just wanted to plug in in front of us to ask for this ward."


    It was hard won enough. It was not easy to have such a ward. Someone dared to jump the queue. The old man''s anger, which he had suppressed, suddenly burned to the top of his head and stared, "who is it?"


    Although it was a chat between Han Mo and the old man. The voice was sonorous and powerful, but it was not very loud, Du Xin heard these two words not far away. He subconsciously took a cold breath, hit his mouth and wanted to speak, but he didn''t know how to speak. He swallowed the words contained in his mouth.


    Han Mo didn''t take Du Xin seriously. It should be their ward. How can Du Xin get in? Han Mo didn''t worry and ignored Du Xin.


    Han Mo didn''t say anything. The old man looked at the little nurse. The two nurses were most afraid of the questioning eyes of the old man. They quietly pointed in one direction together.


    Han Jun looked along their line of sight, frowning, and was ready to fight at any time. If the other party continued to be arrogant, he didn''t rule out the possibility that the old man would teach the other party a lesson and tell him what the rules were.


    Just as the old man scanned with his cold knife''s eyes, Han Jun was stunned, "xiaoxinzi?"


    Du Xin is much fatter than before, but his appearance hasn''t changed much over the years. Han Jun recognized it at a glance.


    Du Xin has seen Han Jun for a long time and has always wanted to find a way to play again. It''s really embarrassing to stand here in such a state.


    At the moment when Han Jun''s eyes swept over, their eyes collided in the air. Du Xin''s face stiffened before he started moving. He touched the back of his head awkwardly and giggled, "teacher Han, what a coincidence, heihei Hei."


    Han Jun was also surprised. He didn''t expect to meet Du Xin here. He didn''t respond, but just nodded.


    "Well, your granddaughter is ill. The flu in Beidu is too scary these days. If you have a bed, hurry in and get robbed later. Do you have any luggage? Let me help you."


    Du Xin is quite enthusiastic, just like the other person who had to jump the queue here with his money.


    Han Jun wanted to get angry with the people who cut in the queue, but he met Du Xin who became so attentive. He didn''t know what to say for a while. The expression on his face didn''t come back for a while and looked a little uncomfortable.


    "There''s no luggage. We can go there by ourselves." Han Jun picked up the child and Zhun Ben went to the VIP ward. Du Xin followed him for a while.


    "Mr. Han, I''ll continue to line up and wait for the ward. When I settle down, I''ll find you." Du Xin bowed politely and followed Han Jun to the ward before leaving in a hurry, and then turned back to the nurse station.


    When Du Xin returned to the nurse station, Han Mo was still filling in things. Du Xin felt very embarrassed. Because of what happened just now, Du Xin always felt that the price of the VIP ward would not be acceptable to ordinary people, otherwise it would not be crowded in the ordinary ward, but few people paid attention to the VIP ward.


    So I didn''t think much. After looking at Han Mo''s clothes, I concluded that he was not a rich man. I must know that there was a ward and he was going to live there, regardless of three, seven and twenty-one. I just said what I had in mind. Now I want to smoke my mouth.


    What a fucking shame.


    He has heard Han Mo''s songs and likes them very much. Moreover, the biography of Zhen Huan written by Han Mo has become a must see for his family at night. Originally, he never watched TV dramas and occasionally glanced at them.


    At first, Du Xin looked familiar because he didn''t often watch TV. Naturally, he had no impression of the appearance of Han Mo''s most star. He just felt familiar. Now he linked all the details together. Du Xin wandered behind Han Mo for a while, thinking about how to take the initiative to alleviate the embarrassment just now.


    Until Han Mo finished writing, Du Xin walked to Han Mo with an awkward smile, "sorry, I was worried just now."


    "It''s all for the children to understand your mood." Han Mo said something in a hurry, so he didn''t say anything else.


    If the same thing happened to him, he would not jump the queue for the child''s bed and laugh at others that they can''t afford the bed fee. But Du Xin has sincerely apologized, and Han Mo doesn''t say much.


    Han Mo returned to the ward. The little guy was already lying in bed. Chen Yuehong was sitting by the little guy''s bed, holding the child''s little hand. She was distressed and anxious.


    Han Jun didn''t sit down. He was in no mood to sit down. He stood anxiously by the little guy''s bed and paced back and forth.


    The doctor came in and gave the little guy a preliminary examination. After a while, the little guy put a needle in his little hand, and the infusion bag hung high at the head of the bed.


    "Mom and Dad, you go back and have a rest first. I''m here alone. It''s no use for all three of us." Han Mo loves his parents and they are not in good health. The hospital is a place where influenza viruses gather. Han Mo doesn''t want the second old man to stay in the hospital for a long time.


    "I won''t go." Chen Yuehong never looked away from the little guy.


    Han Jun didn''t speak, but he wouldn''t leave here. He hasn''t been so worried for a long time. It seems that he has returned to the scene that Han Mo had a high fever for the first time when he was a child. The little people who used to be alive and kicking in his arms don''t even say a word. His small head is always raised proudly, and his small mouth is always closed, That kind of mood, is all parents have had.


    I hope the children''s diseases can be transferred to themselves. As long as the child can get better quickly, even if he has more words and is naughty after recovery.

 Chapter 275

    The little guy was lying on the bed sickly. A little guy who used to be alive and kicking was now like this. How can he not be distressed? Chen Yuehong held the little guy''s little hand, and Han Jun paced back and forth anxiously. Han Mo was also worried, but he tried to calm himself down. At this time, only he could not panic.


    The nurse measures the child''s temperature and observes the child''s state every other period of time. The VIP ward area is small and quiet. It is a single room. There is a nursing bed in each room, with a row of sofas and tea tables on the side. The whole room is spacious and bright, and the supporting doctors and nurses are the best. Because there are few patients, the care is more considerate.


    Xuanxuan has been in a comatose state. Chen Yuehong didn''t give up talking to the child. She always wanted to wake the little guy up by talking. In fact, the child''s main reason is that the fever hasn''t subsided. It''s less than 39 degrees when measured at home. It''s more than thirty-nine years since she arrived at the hospital outpatient department. After waiting in the inpatient department for so long, the child''s mental state is very bad.


    "Mom, why don''t you go downstairs and see if there''s anything you need to buy for the children? The children will live here tonight. We haven''t brought anything yet." Han Mo doesn''t really want the old lady to buy things. He should have gone to the hospital for what the child needs.


    But Han Mo saw that his mother was so anxious at her children''s side. The more she sat here and stared at her children, the more uncomfortable she felt. That''s why she wanted her mother to go out for a walk and distract her attention. The old lady can''t get angry when she is old.


    How can Chen Yuehong understand Han Mo''s mind? Now Chen Yuehong is thinking about how to make the child get better quickly, even if she falls ill.


    "I won''t go. The child is so ill that I won''t go anywhere. I want to accompany our family Xuanxuan." Chen Yuehong experienced her child''s illness for the first time. For the first time, she saw a strange little girl. Now she is lying in bed like an injured little sheep without saying a word.


    The little guy uttered a word, and Chen Yuehong quickly got up, "Xuanxuan, Xuanxuan, are you awake, mom? Would you like something to eat? Would you like some water? "


    Han Jun and Han Mo also gathered together and thought the child was awake. Looking again, the child just muttered, turned over and continued to sleep.


    Han Mo took a deep breath, "Mom, don''t be so nervous. It''s normal for children to get sick. Many children in the community are hospitalized when they are only one or two years old. We Xuanxuan are in good health."


    Han Mo didn''t say it was OK. As soon as she spoke, Chen Yuehong''s depressed mood collapsed in an instant. "I''m in good health. How can I lie still in bed? You always say that the child is in good health and don''t take good care of her. Now the child is ill, you also say that she is in good health. I''ll take good care of my Xuanxuan in the future."


    Chen Yuehong has never experienced a child getting sick, and she never thought that one day, the lively little guy would lie in the hospital bed, and her tears could not stop. In Chen Yuehong''s heart, nothing is more important than the little guy''s health. She reached out and gently touched Xuanxuan''s forehead, feeling the still hot temperature on her forehead.


    "Why didn''t I get sick, why let the children get sick, and whether the flu can be transmitted to others will be better. Xuanxuan, please infect grandma quickly." Chen Yuehong whispered as she secretly shed tears.


    Han Mo looked at his mother like this and felt very sad. If it could really infect others, Han Mo also hoped that he could get sick for his child, but this was impossible. Han Mo didn''t want his mother to break down his body because his child was ill.


    Han Jun understood his son''s meaning, but also understood his wife''s mood. He stood by Xuanxuan''s bed for a long time. He wanted to say something to his wife, but he still didn''t speak. He turned and walked towards Han mo.


    "Let your mother watch the child here. Let''s go shopping. The child''s condition hasn''t improved. She will never leave the ward." Han Jun knows his wife''s character too well. He usually looks very gentle. He has a hot temper. Chen Yuehong has always tolerated him. In fact, Chen Yuehong is the most stubborn in the family. Otherwise, there will be no Bracelet behind the whole family to support his son''s career.


    Han Mo reluctantly looked at his mother''s slightly curved back in order to get close to Xuanxuan as much as possible. He couldn''t help sighing softly and nodded to his father, "okay."


    The old man''s heart was no calmer than the old lady''s, but he expressed it differently from his wife. He knew he couldn''t help staying in the ward, but it was more painful to look at the child, so he decided to go out for a walk.


    Han Mo also wants to tell his mother something, because his mother is a little depressed.


    Han Jun saw his son''s idea and pulled his arm. "Don''t worry, your mother, she can take good care of the child."


    Han Merton paused, hesitated for a moment, and turned to follow Han Jun.


    When Han Mo came out of the ward, he was still a little worried about the child, not that he didn''t trust his mother, but his mother''s mood didn''t look very good. The child was still infusion. He was really a little worried. He didn''t go to tell him just now because he was afraid of his mother''s thinking, but he felt more and more confused.


    Han Mo couldn''t help speeding up. He wanted to buy it quickly and go back quickly.


    They walked side by side. Han Jun felt that Han Mo''s speed was speeding up and looked at Han mo. Han Mo''s worried expression had been written on his face.


    "Don''t worry, she can. Your mother will feel better around her children, but there''s absolutely no problem taking care of them." Han Jun said comfortingly.


    Han Mo wouldn''t worry about his mother at ordinary times, but today he was inexplicably worried. He found a reason to explain, "my mother''s state is not very good. The child hasn''t woke up yet. I''m afraid I need to call a doctor at any time. My mother can''t cope alone."


    Han Jun didn''t speak immediately. He followed his son''s speed for a while and slowly opened his mouth, "you were very ill when you were a child, and you were always ill."


    Han Mo was stunned and slowed down. When he was a child, his memory was not very deep, but it seemed that his physique was not very good. He always had a fever and a cold. Because his memory was not very clear, Han Mo didn''t answer and continued to wait for the old man to go on.


    "And you have changed a lot since you were ill, just like Xuanxuan. However, Xuanxuan is lively and you are naughty. Usually you can go to heaven and earth at home, but when you are ill, you curl up in bed and don''t eat, talk or move." The old man''s face showed a look of memory. His expression was very relaxed. His thoughts seemed to have returned to Han Mo when he was three or four years old.


    "At that time, you and mom were very busy. Were my grandparents taking care of me when I was ill?" Although Han Mo''s memory of his childhood is not very clear, he knows that his parents were busy with their careers when he was a child, and he spent a lot of time with his grandparents.


    Han Jun smiled and shook his head, "it was your mother who took care of you. At that time, as long as you were sick, she would hold you all night. Once you were hospitalized with pneumonia. She didn''t close her eyes for several days and stayed by your bed, just like now. Your grandparents can only take turns to deliver a meal. I''m busy and have no time to take care of you. It''s all your mother alone, The dark day is by your side. "


    Han Mo still remembers the pneumonia, but he doesn''t remember the specific details. He''s just confused, just like the little guy now.


    "I don''t know whether it''s your health or your mother''s care. You just spent one night and recovered the next day. Even the doctors were surprised. Yesterday, you were a child who didn''t even have the strength to lift your eyelids. Today, you can be mentally and delicious. Your mother was proud to tell you that because she could do magic, you could do it so quickly. " Han Jun talked about these things with a smile on his face.


    "So, don''t worry, your mother is not emotionally fragile. She just loves Xuanxuan, just like you. Whether she is old or not, her heart hurts you is the same."


    Han Jun said that he was still walking forward, seemingly unintentionally and intentionally chatting, but Han Mo stopped.


    His heart throbbed fiercely. Indeed, just now he was worried that his mother was alone in the ward. In addition to emotional fluctuations, he also felt that his mother was old and couldn''t respond to anything in a moment. Although he didn''t express it, he was more or less worried about this.


    Han Mo''s heart was stabbed. He felt guilty for having such an idea just now.


    Han Jun turned back with a smile. "Let''s hurry up. Maybe we''ll go back later and the child''s fever will subside. Your mother has magic."


    A hot warm current surged into Han Mo''s heart. He stopped and didn''t say anything.


    It''s never because of magic that I wake up so quickly. It''s because of a mother''s love for her son.

 Chapter 276

    When she came back from shopping, one of the little guy''s infusion bags had been knocked out. A new bag was filled with new drugs. Chen Yuehong was covering the quilt for the child.


    Seeing Han Mo and them coming back, Chen Yuehong whispered, "just now the doctor came and said that if the child''s fever subsides tonight and wakes up tomorrow, he will be fine, otherwise he will have to add medicine." After that, the old lady sighed with worry. She was very distressed to see her granddaughter playing so many potions at a young age.


    Han Mo looked at the little guy lying in bed and said with a smile, "it''s okay, mom, you can do magic. The child will be fine tomorrow."


    Chen Yuehong was stunned for a moment and then reflected on this joke. When Han Mo was a child, she often said to her son that don''t be afraid to let him get sick and get an injection, because her mother can magic and make him get better soon. Twenty years have passed. I didn''t expect Han Mo to remember.


    Chen Yuehong''s originally melancholy face suddenly stretched out.


    Han Mo looked at his mother with a smile.


    Han Jun standing behind them also smiled happily.


    Suddenly, the little guy coughed twice, turned over suddenly, pushed his two legs hard, kicked his quilt aside and hugged most of his body outside.


    This is the first time that the child has made such a big move in the hospital for so long. The three adults quickly gathered around. Chen Yuehong covered the quilt for the little guy again. Her action is very light. I''m afraid that it will make the little guy uncomfortable if she didn''t cover it well.


    Suddenly.


    A soft voice came into Chen Yuehong''s ear, "grandma..."


    Chen Yuehong, who was still checking the quilt, was stunned, and her eyes hurriedly shifted to the little guy''s face.


    The little white and round face is slightly ruddy because of fever. The whole person has lost a circle, can speak, and has no energy and spirit as before.


    "Yuxuan, you''re awake." Chen Yuehong subconsciously reached out and touched the little guy''s forehead.


    Han Mo also went to the child''s bed and asked softly, "is it still uncomfortable? Do you feel better? "


    The little guy had no spirit because of illness and was sleepy all the time. At the moment, his eyes were a little swollen and his long eyelashes were flapping up and down, "better, but Xuanxuan still had no strength."


    The child woke up and talked to them. Although he looked very depressed, he must be much better than when he was sleepy before. Han Mo knew this.


    "I''ll go to the nurse and ask for a thermometer to take my temperature."


    Then Han Mo went out. The little guy lay on the hospital bed, looking at Grandpa, grandma and looking around.


    "Grandpa, why are we here? Where is this?" The little guy found that this big house is not home. It looks so strange.


    Han Jun stroked the little guy''s hair to both sides of his cheek and whispered, "this is the hospital. Xuanxuan had a high fever this morning, so dad sent Xuanxuan to the hospital."


    The little guy just mentioned that he was uncomfortable and had been sleeping. He knew that his father had taken her out, but he didn''t know where he had gone. At this moment, he heard from his grandfather that he knew that he was in the hospital. "But why isn''t there a doctor in the hospital?"


    Han Jun secretly laughed and could ask questions. It should be much better.


    Han Mo came back with a thermometer and quickly put it on Xuanxuan.


    The process of waiting for the temperature measurement was less painful. The little guy began to ask all kinds of questions and interact with his grandparents.


    Soon the little guy''s medicine was finished. When the nurse changed the medicine in the ward, she saw that the little guy had sat up and chatted with his family. Although she looked a little listless, she could sit and talk, which surprised her.


    The little nurse said, "you are the first to be energetic. The children who just came in next door are still asleep and don''t even have the strength to cry.


    The little guy raised his chin and said proudly, "because my grandmother can do magic, I''ll get better soon." The little guy spoke very seriously.


    The little nurse was amused and gently pinched the little guy''s face. "Yes, grandma has magic, so the children are good the fastest."


    When the nurse left, Chen Yuehong began to ask the little guy what he wanted to eat and whether he wanted to drink water. He asked a question later. The little guy was not bothered at all and answered his grandmother patiently.


    Chen Yuehong got up and took the towel and the newly bought basin. "Grandma went to get some hot water for our most lovely and beautiful Xuanxuan to wash her face." Because the little guy was found to have a fever in the morning and sent to the hospital, he didn''t have time to wash his face at all. This time, the child was in a better state, and Chen Yuehong remembered to wash his face for the child.


    Chen Yuehong just walked together and took a step. Her head buzzed. At that moment, her brain was like a vacuum. She flashed. She didn''t stand firm at her feet and almost fell. Thanks to Han Mo standing beside her, she reacted quickly and quickly. She quickly helped her mother. Chen Yuehong didn''t fall.


    "Mom, are you okay? Take a break and I''ll fetch water. " Han Mo said with concern.


    Chen Yuehong waved her hand, "what''s the dispute over this matter? Grandma wants to wash her baby granddaughter''s face."


    Just now everyone''s attention was on the little guy. No one cared about Chen Yuehong. At this time, Han Mo suddenly found that his mother''s face was ugly.


    Han Mo frowned slightly at the background when his mother walked into the bathroom.


    "Mr. Han, how''s your granddaughter?" Du Xin''s voice came from outside the door. He walked inside as he walked. When he got to the bed, he found that the little guy who had just been lying on his father was sitting on the bed and looked at him with pitiful eyes.


    Du Xin said with a surprised smile, "Oh, the child is in good health. I can sit up and chat with you so soon. My child is still sleeping and has no spirit at all."


    "It''s all right. When the fever subsides, Xuanxuan will be fine. After the fever subsides, people will have spirit." Han Jun comforted.


    Du Xin sighed and shook his head, "hope."


    Originally, Du Xin came to say hello to Han Jun. after all, they were so embarrassed to meet just now. In fact, he was also in a hurry. After all, the appearance of the child''s illness was very distressing.


    Seeing that Xuanxuan could sit up and talk, but her child was still burning and in a bad mental state, Du Xin couldn''t help but pull together.


    Seeing Du Xin''s mood, the old man asked, "how are you doing in the North these years?"


    Du Xin is a student of Han Jun, but after graduating from University, he went to Beidu alone. Now he has been living in Beidu for nearly ten years. It seems that Du Xin''s life is good.


    "Mr. Han, why don''t you tell me in advance when you come to north, so that I can invite you to dinner." Du Xin said carelessly.

 Chapter 277

    Xuanxuan''s physical condition is much better. The little guy''s physical quality is really good. It''s related to not being picky about eating and often exercising outdoors. At night, the little guy began to have requirements for food. Maybe because he didn''t have a good meal during the day, the second he wolfed down his dinner became a snack.


    The little guy touched his round belly, made a full interval, and leaned comfortably on the shaken bed. Because he was ill, grandma was doubly distressed for her granddaughter, and Xuanxuan was more indulgent in pettishing, tooting her little mouth, waiting for grandma to wipe her little mouth.


    At this time, the attending doctor took the bed doctor and two nurses into the ward. In the evening, the attending doctor made a routine ward round before work.


    The attending doctor in the VIP ward is the director of Pediatrics, surnamed Liu, in his forties, wearing a pair of black framed glasses and gentle. Outside the door, he was still discussing the children''s condition in the front ward with the bed doctor behind him. When he walked into Xuanxuan''s ward, he saw the child sitting on the bed with a small mouth, and his sight inadvertently fell on the small dinner table in front of him.


    After a pause, he suddenly stretched out and walked to the little guy''s bed with a smile.


    "I can already eat so many things. You''re great, children." Dr. Liu took the nurse''s book with Xuanxuan''s basic information in his hand.


    The little guy was a little scared when he saw the doctor in a white coat, because there was no good thing when he met his uncle and aunt in a white coat from his memory. It must be because he was sick, so Xuanxuan subconsciously linked the pain and injection with his uncle and aunt in a white coat. At the moment, he couldn''t help hiding behind his grandmother when he saw the doctor.


    Dr. Liu is used to the reaction of children when they see him. Most children subconsciously think he is a bad person. He brought all the needles and drugs. Only after he was cured, he would happily wave goodbye to him.


    "I don''t have a fever anymore. It''s not bad. It seems that the child''s physical quality is very good and his own immunity is playing a role. Let''s observe for another night. If it''s still stable tomorrow, we can consider leaving the hospital. You can leave the hospital. Are you happy, xiaoxuanpeng?" Dr. Liu said kindly, and then made a face at the little guy.


    "Discharge? After living for only one day, she was discharged from the hospital. Let''s let our children observe in the hospital for a few more days. When she came, she was seriously ill and fell asleep without saying a word for a long time. " Chen Yuehong couldn''t believe what she heard. In her impression, as long as she was hospitalized, it would take at least a week. How could she be discharged after only two days? It''s incredible.


    Dr. Liu smiled, and the doctors and nurses behind him chuckled, "the hospital is not a good place, and it is easy to cross infection. We can leave the hospital when we are well. What are you doing here? Your room costs more than 2000 a day. Even if it''s not bad, it''s better to buy some delicious food for the children. If it''s stable tomorrow, we won''t be hospitalized again, Tomorrow we''ll have another day of injections to consolidate. The beds are tense. When we get well, we can go home and have a rest. "


    Although Han Mo and Han Jun felt incredible, they didn''t speak. The director said they could be discharged from the hospital. That must be the discharge.


    But Chen Yuehong doesn''t think so. "Dr. Liu, Xuanxuan is more lively. If she is a little better, she will be very energetic, but she is seriously ill. She has been sleeping all the time at noon. You don''t have to check it carefully."


    "The flu is very serious this time. Xuanxuan''s condition is better. We''ll observe her discharge tomorrow. There''s absolutely no problem. You don''t have to worry." Then Doctor Liu looked at Chen Yuehong again and frowned slightly, "I don''t think you look very good. You can also go back and have a good rest when your child is discharged from the hospital."


    As soon as the little guy heard that he would be discharged from the hospital tomorrow, he stared happily. In an instant, he felt that his uncle in a white coat was not so terrible, and a big smile appeared on his little face.


    Dr. Liu smiled at the little guy, then simply explained to Han Mo, took the doctor and nurse out of the door and went to the next ward.


    At this time, Han Mo remembered that the child was ill and hadn''t told Shuya. He just wanted to pick up the phone and tell Shuya that he held the mobile phone in his hand. After thinking about it, he still didn''t dial her phone. Since the child didn''t tell Shuya when he was most serious, it''s all right now, so there''s no need to talk to Shuya, so as not to worry her. Han Mo thought of these mobile phones and put them away.


    "If you feel bad, go home and have a rest. Don''t hold on here. Don''t stay here when the child is well."


    "Hiss, keep your voice down. I''m fine. Don''t talk."


    The old couple whispered to their son and granddaughter.


    However, these conversations have long been heard by Han mo. he hesitated. Now he asked the old lady to come back. She certainly didn''t want to be angry with him. She might be angry with him. Anyway, she will be discharged tomorrow. It should be nothing to insist on another night.


    Han Mo didn''t say what he wanted to say to the old lady. He swallowed it and didn''t say anything. Han Mo returned to the little guy''s bed again.


    The other side


    Shuya is really busy recently. Before the broadcast of "happy singer", there has been continuous attention on the Internet. Netizens are very looking forward to Shuya''s new song.


    After the program was broadcast, "in my song" has exploded the major lists, whether it is the wechat music list, the paid download list of music websites, and the click list of major music programs. As long as you can make the list, there must be "in my song".


    In terms of TV dramas, the biography of Zhen Huan has entered the second half. The emotional development of Zhen Huan and Prince Guo and the fate of Zhen Huan have worried all the audience. Shuya''s wechat comment area has become the audience''s plot discussion area. After the TV drama is broadcast every day, a large number of viewers will gather to discuss the plot trend broadcast the next day.


    Just now the TV station came out and went to the nanny car. Shuya took back her mobile phone from Peng Ye. She thought there would be missed calls or information, but there was nothing on the screen except the time and date.


    Although Shuya is very busy recently, Han Mo will call her every night. Starting from reporting the situation of the child''s day, each time it ends with the sweet words of Han Mo and Shuya. At first, Shuya felt excited and surprised when she received Han Mo''s call every night. Gradually, it became a habit that she had to experience every day.


    Shuya waited for a while, but still didn''t wait for Han Mo''s call. Although the time was only five minutes, it seemed like five hours, very long.


    She kept staring at the screen of her mobile phone. The more she looked, the more impatient she became. She took a breath and dialed the most familiar string of numbers.

 Chapter 278

    Han Mo has just walked to the little guy''s bed. At this time, the little guy has fallen asleep. After his body recovers, his sleeping posture is the same as at home, turning left and right. All kinds of sleeping positions keep changing. The small hospital bed can''t hold Xuanxuan''s small body.


    Chen Yuehong was worried that the child would kick the quilt and catch cold. The bed and quilt in the hospital were not as big as those in the family, so she sat by the bed and stared at the child. As long as there were signs that her little arms and legs came out of the quilt, she quickly covered the little guy again.


    Just about to sit down, the little guy kicked his calf out. Chen Yuehong quickly stood up and moved his leg to the quilt. After looking at the child, it seems that she is asleep and doesn''t move. Chen Yuehong sits down slowly again. Her ass is next to the chair. Not for a while, a small arm is thrown out of the quilt. Chen Yuehong quickly puts her small arm into the quilt.


    Han Mo saw all this. He loved his mother and didn''t want her to work so hard, but he also knew that even if he asked her to go back to rest, she would never go back. He shook his head helplessly.


    At this time, the mobile phone screen lights up. Han Mo was afraid of affecting the little guy''s sleep, so he turned the mobile phone to silent mode. At the moment, Shuya''s name is beating on the screen.


    Han Mo quickly walked out of the ward and connected the phone.


    "Is the child asleep?" After connecting the phone, Shuya''s first words floated into Han Mo''s ears.


    Han Mo stood at the door of the ward and glanced inside, "asleep."


    "Are you busy tonight?" Shuya asked tentatively.


    "OK, not very busy." Han Mo hesitated to answer.


    Shuya curled her lips. In fact, she wanted Han Mo to say she was busy, so at least she didn''t call her because she was busy. "Then why... Didn''t you call me."


    Han Mo reacted and Shuya asked him if he was busy. Han Mo doesn''t want to tell Shuya that her child is ill. If her condition doesn''t improve, he must tell Shuya. After all, she is the child''s mother, but now she can only eat and sleep. She can be discharged after another day of observation tomorrow. Tell Shuya at this time that she will come right away.


    Han Mo didn''t want Shu Ya, who had been busy all day, to run to the hospital again, and the children were already asleep. It was useless for her to come. Thinking of this, Han Mo took a few steps to the corridor, "I was about to call, and your phone came in. Today, the child slept a little late, so there was no time."


    It wasn''t a big deal to call later. Han Moken explained and Shuya accepted it all. "I only have two announcements tomorrow. I have time to play with Xuanxuan at home in the evening." I haven''t seen the child for a few days. Shuya thought about it.


    Han Mo didn''t know whether he could leave the hospital tomorrow night, so he hesitated. He just wanted to persuade Shuya not to come tomorrow. The day after tomorrow, he heard a dull noise in the ward, and then his father''s voice, "Yuehong, wake up, Yuehong, Yuehong."


    Han Mo''s heart sank and hurried into the ward. He saw that Han Jun had put Chen Yuehong up, and even hugged and dragged her on the escort bed. According to the people, she pinched the tiger''s mouth and did it again. The old lady slowly opened her eyes.


    When Han Mo ran into the ward with his mobile phone, he saw this scene.


    "I''ll call a doctor." After a word, Han Mo ran out of the hospital again.


    The doctors on duty were at their posts and soon followed Han Mo back to the ward.


    "Aunt may also be infected with the flu. This is the pediatrics department. You need to take her downstairs and let the doctor there check and make sure." The doctor on duty gave the old lady a simple examination and said seriously.


    Han Mo felt his head buzzing and took a cold breath.


    "Just now your mother felt uncomfortable. She endured it all the time. I was afraid you were worried. I thought it would be all right to endure all day. Unexpectedly..." the old man sighed.


    To send his mother downstairs, whether it''s the flu or not, someone needs to accompany him. He can''t leave people upstairs, so Han Mo can''t help but let his father accompany Xuanxuan upstairs. He contacted the nurse downstairs to send the semi unconscious old lady downstairs.


    At this time, I really hate myself why I can''t have a separate body to take care of both children and my mother.


    Just arrived downstairs, because it was originally in the inpatient department, and the personnel in all aspects were in place quickly. Here, the comatose old lady was pushed down, and the doctors and nurses downstairs were ready.


    Han Mo looked at the doctor to examine his mother. He hated himself why he had found that he didn''t care about her much when he saw that his mother was a little uncomfortable at that time. He even made his mother faint.


    Han Mo, who is anxiously waiting for the inspection results at the moment, is worried more than when he was waiting for the little guy''s inspection results just now.


    He suddenly found that no matter how many achievements he had, he was so helpless in the face of disease. Now he just hopes that his father can be healthy and don''t fall down again.


    After the doctor''s examination, he came out. "It''s not flu, it''s pneumonia. There''s just a ward. You live in first. You''re old and have poor resistance. Stay in the hospital for observation. Now I''ll prescribe medicine and infusion immediately."


    It''s not the flu. Han Mo''s hanging heart relaxed a little, but pneumonia can''t be ignored. My mother is old, and any minor disease may evolve into a major disease, not to mention pneumonia.


    Han Mo went through the hospitalization formalities for his mother again.


    Chen Yuehong fell asleep in bed. She had endured it before. Just now the doctor measured that she had a fever of 39.1 degrees. No one knows how the old lady endured to take good care of her granddaughter under such a high fever, and only made the people around her feel that she was just a little uncomfortable.


    After losing the liquid and lying in bed, Chen Yuehong''s body is much more comfortable than before. She slowly opens her eyes and stares at Han Mo''s eye mask. Her body suddenly wants to sit up. Han Mo quickly presses down her mother and doesn''t let her get up. She still has a needle in her hand.


    "Here you are. Where''s the child?" Chen Yuehong wanted to speak loudly, but her voice stuck in her throat and became a violent cough.


    Han Mo didn''t want the old lady to worry, so he quickly said, "it''s all right. My father is upstairs."


    "Can your father do it alone? No, you go back. I don''t care. You go back and look after the children." The old lady pushed Han Mo to let him go.


    The old lady lay pushing him. Han Mo was particularly worried that the needle would leak for a while. He suddenly grabbed Chen Yuehong''s arm. "Mom, you are so sick. Can you stop thinking about others and finish the needle here?" This was the first time Han Mo spoke loudly with his mother after his parents came to Beidu. His expression was very serious.


    "That''s someone else. That''s my baby granddaughter." Chen Yuehong explained, and then she was silent.


    Han Mo also felt that his tone of voice was a little inappropriate. He softened down and coaxed him and said, "the children are asleep. What can I do? You should take care of your illness first, or what can you do when the child wakes up tomorrow?"


    Chen Yuehong also felt that what her son said was reasonable, so she didn''t insist any more.


    Han Mo poured a cup of hot water for the old lady and said painfully, "Mom, you have such a high fever. Why don''t you tell me."


    "Hey, the children are so ill. I''ll tell you again. I''m also sick. Isn''t it adding to the trouble?"


    Han Mo listened to his mother and shook his head helplessly.


    There was a rapid footsteps outside the door, and the high-heeled shoes made a clattering sound when they rubbed against the ground. The sound was getting closer and closer.


    Han Mo felt familiar when he heard the footsteps, and subconsciously looked back at the door.

 Chapter 279

    Han Mo had no choice but to take his mother. He was distressed and blamed himself. He had to spend more time with his mother by the bed. He just called the old man. The child was still asleep. The old man was upstairs and worried about his wife''s situation.


    I wanted to come down to see my wife, but the child was not taken care of and couldn''t get away. I heard that it was not flu but pneumonia. I felt a little relieved. It shouldn''t be a big deal to eliminate inflammation in time, but I had to rest more. The old man told his son to hang up safely.


    The footsteps in the corridor were getting closer and closer. Han Mo just turned back and didn''t see the situation outside the door. The footsteps came into the ward again, which was clearer and more familiar. Han Mo frowned slightly. He couldn''t help a guess in his heart. He thought it was impossible and didn''t take it seriously.


    The rapid footsteps outside the corridor did not stop, but became faster and faster, and suddenly stopped again.


    Han Mo helped his mother adjust the speed of the next infusion. His eyes inadvertently fell on his mother''s face. He just saw her surprised expression, and it was obvious that his eyes looked like the position behind him.


    Han Mo subconsciously turned back and looked in the direction of Chen Yuehong. He couldn''t help staring.


    "Why are you here?" Han Mo gets up.


    "Aunt, how are you?" Shuya ignored Han Mo and went straight to Chen Yuehong''s bed and said with concern.


    Chen Yuehong was a little embarrassed that she was ill and lying in bed. She wanted to get up and sit up, but her body had not fully recovered. She really couldn''t sit up.


    "Don''t get up, just lie down." Shuya had already stood by the bed and helped Chen Yuehong to lie down again.


    "I''m all right. The injection is much better than just now. Han Mo is really. How can I toss you around? I''ve just finished my work." If it''s dinner at home, Chen Yuehong feels happy how busy Shuya is at work and how late she is. But when she is ill, she doesn''t want Shuya to come. The old lady has a good face. How can her daughter-in-law see her now? She can hide even her son.


    Shuya has been concerned and gentle. She still doesn''t look. Han Mo said, "he didn''t tell me."


    What a clever person the old lady is. Although she is ill, she still knows the zero communication between Shuya and Han mo. she looks away from them, winks at her son, and stops talking.


    Shu Ya didn''t say a word to Han mo after she entered the ward. To be exact, she didn''t even give Han Mo her eyes. Just like he wasn''t in the room, Han Mo vaguely felt that Shu Ya was wrong. She also guessed why she did this to herself, so she didn''t say a word. She wanted to find a suitable opportunity to explain to Shu Ya later.


    Chen Yuehong has recovered more than before. She is more comfortable lying down than when she took care of the little guy just now. She has a good rest and is more energetic. A bottle of medicine has been finished. Shuya and Han Mo by the bed still haven''t had a dialogue.


    Chen Yuehong whispered, "I''ll sleep for a while." Then he closed his eyes and turned his body to his side.


    The atmosphere became very awkward. The old lady didn''t sleep just now. They both had something to do. They had nothing to do. They found a chance to talk to the old lady. The house was not so embarrassed. Now Chen Yuehong fell asleep directly, forcing the two people to communicate.


    With Chen Yuehong''s turn, the ward became quiet, and the atmosphere became extremely embarrassing.


    Han Mo broke the quiet atmosphere with a light cough and gently pulled Shuya''s wrist.


    Shuya didn''t want to escape Han Mo''s hand.


    Han Mo smashed his mouth and whispered, "let''s go out and I''ll explain to you."


    Originally, Shuya didn''t want to hear Han Mo''s explanation. After hesitation, she followed Han Mo out of the ward.


    As soon as their backs came out of the ward, Chen Yuehong opened her eyes and smiled on her face.


    Han Mo hurried out of the ward with a smile on his face, "I didn''t tell you because Xuanxuan is well. I''m afraid you''re worried, so I didn''t say."


    Without saying this, Shuya can still suppress her emotions. Han Mo''s explanation poured a bucket of oil on her angry heart, "why didn''t you tell me the first time when the child was just sick." Shu Yazhi asked.


    Han Mo has nothing to argue about, because he really forgot that the child was too anxious to get sick, and there were many outpatients. He was worried when he heard the doctor say it was flu. There were so many people in the inpatient department that he didn''t even have a bed at first. Han Mo''s nerves were always in a tight state. He really forgot to tell Shuya. If Shuya asked why she didn''t inform her at the first time, In addition to saying, "forget, I didn''t expect", he really couldn''t think of what to say to Shuya.


    So Han Mo was silent.


    Shuya didn''t want to quarrel with Han Mo in the hospital, but she didn''t forgive him. Unexpectedly, the child didn''t tell her at the first time when she was ill. If it weren''t for the time when she called, her aunt fainted and Han Mo didn''t hang up the phone, Shuya tried to find clues while listening to the phone. Now she doesn''t know these things.


    Shuya tried her best to suppress her emotions and said, "there are two sick people in the family. You and your uncle are lack of skills. If I didn''t find it myself, don''t you want to tell me?"


    Han Mo knew what he had done was wrong and didn''t dare to argue too much. He still smiled and flattered, "this time I don''t think about it. I admit my mistake, I review it, and I won''t make it again next time, okay?"


    Shuya was still very angry, but just now she went upstairs and saw that the children were sleeping and the fever had gone away. She heard that the children could be discharged from the hospital after another day of observation. The big stone in her heart fell to the ground. It was no big deal to see her aunt again. She was not as angry with Han Mo as at the beginning.


    Han Mo saw the change of Shuya''s expression and knew that Shuya''s mood came and went quickly. Now he may not be angry with him. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and asked with a smile, "by the way, how did you find here all at once?"


    "I hung up your phone to make sure there was an accident at home, so I called my uncle immediately. Fortunately, my uncle was not like you. As soon as I asked him, he said. What annoys you most is that Xuanxuan was already in hospital when we talked, and you didn''t tell me." Shuya said in a critical tone. In fact, she was not so angry in her heart.


    "I''m not right. I was afraid you were worried at that time, because the child could be discharged from the hospital for another day. Why bother you to come, but I promise I''ll tell you the first time if there is another time." Han Mo said solemnly.


    "Do you want another time?" Shuya gently pinched Han Mo''s arm.


    "Look what I said. There will never be another time. Our whole family will not be hospitalized in the future." Han Mo quickly corrected what he had just said.


    Shuya glanced at him and said, "my uncle must also worry about my aunt. I''ll go up first, change my uncle and let him see my aunt, so that he can be at ease."

 Chapter 280

    Shuya replaced the old man. The old man also loves his granddaughter, but he is more worried about his wife. After all, the granddaughter''s situation has been known and the fever has gone away, but his wife was pushed down dizzy. Although he was not infected with the flu, he didn''t see the situation. He can''t rest assured in his heart.


    It is said that his wife and his wife are old friends of young couples. He really cares about Chen Yuehong. From the moment his wife fainted and was pushed away, his heart was hanging. Later, he received a phone call from his son and knew that it was just pneumonia, and his hanging heart was not much better.


    At this time, Chen Yuehong really fell asleep. It seems that she was trying to make up for the fatigue of the day. At the moment, she wanted to sleep sweetly. Han Jun sat by the bed. The last time she sat by the hospital bed and looked at her wife was when Han Mo was born.


    Han Jun sat, just like welcoming the arrival of his little life in those years, quietly watching his wife''s pale face. At the moment, his wife is no different from that in those years, but there are a few more wrinkles and a few more silver hairs on her hair temples.


    After 30 years of marriage, there are countless quarrels, cruel words and cups. Because of the small things, there has been a cold war. Walking the road of every family, only my wife knows more tolerance and endures his bad temper again and again. Only my wife pays more for him and understands his obsession with work, but my wife takes more care of him and boos him, hot soup in winter and herbal tea in summer.


    This was the first time Han Jun felt panic. He was afraid. He subconsciously wanted to wake up his wife. As soon as he stretched out his hand, he found how ridiculous his worry was. A smile suddenly appeared on his face, laughing at his nervousness. His hand didn''t fall on his wife''s arm, but on his wife''s cheek. He stroked the hair blocking his face to both sides of his cheek for her.


    I once joked with my wife that I hope I can walk in front of my wife, so I won''t be alone. Whoever goes first will enjoy happiness. At that time, she was scolded by Chen Yuehong.


    But at the moment, only a trace of this thought floated in his brain, and his heart would tremble fiercely.


    Han Mo was stunned by his father''s action. From his impression, his father had never done any gentle action. He had never done anything to his mother or himself. But when his father''s hand touched his mother''s hair, he clearly saw doting in his father''s eyes. Yes, in addition to worry, he also doted. He had never seen such gentle eyes from his father''s eyes.


    Maybe Han Jun didn''t know that he would show such eyes at the moment. He was noisy when he was young, but he was particularly worried about his partner when he was old. Healthy company is more important than anything.


    Happiness is never the romance of youth, but a life hand in hand and slowly grow old.


    Han Jun refused his son''s proposal to let him rest in the nursing bed. He just wanted to sit by the hospital bed and keep by his wife all the time.


    Han Mo stayed by his mother''s bed in the first half of the night and wanted to replace Shuya in the second half of the night. When he came to the VIP ward, Shuya had fallen asleep by the little guy''s bed and held the little guy''s little hand. Perhaps because of his mother''s company, the little guy slept quite safely and did not roll left and right as usual, but lay quietly on the small bed with a sweet smile on his mouth.


    Han Mo walked into the ward lightly, took off his coat and approved Shuya.


    Feeling the weight of the coat, Shuya moved slightly, vaguely raised her head, looked at Han Mo and the sleeping child. Just when she wanted to speak, Han Mo compared a Shh gesture.


    Whispered, "go to the nursing bed." Han Mo pointed to the nursing bed on one side.


    Shuya was really sleepy. After a busy day during the day and guarding the child until midnight, she just got down and had a headache. She slowed down and tucked in the quilt for the child, but how could she sleep steadily? She was not at ease half a step away from Xuanxuan, let alone go to the nursing bed. She shook her head and lay down next to the little guy''s hospital bed again.


    The night in the hospital passed quickly and seemed to pass slowly. For the family members who were waiting for the patient to wake up, the night was very slow, but for the patients who had gradually recovered and rested in bed, the night seemed to be very fast.


    The first ray of morning light shines into the ward through the window and sprinkles on the faces of every mother waiting for the child to wake up and on the faces of husbands waiting for his wife to wake up.


    The little guy''s long eyelashes moved slightly, and his fleshy fingers subconsciously moved a few times. It was such a smiling action. Shu Ya''s nerves tightened, hurriedly sat up and stared at the little guy.


    Xuanxuan lifted her eyelids slightly. The first person to see was her mother. The little guy rubbed his eyes, closed them and opened them. Suddenly, he sat up excitedly, "Mom, it''s really you. Xuanxuan thought he was dreaming."


    Shuya held the child tightly. "It''s her mother. Xuanxuan is ill. How can her mother not be here."


    The little guy opened his big innocent eyes and tilted his small head. "Xuanxuan was not ill. The doctor''s uncle said that Xuanxuan was well and could be discharged with another injection today. Xuanxuan was great. She never cried with an injection."


    After breakfast, the nurse on duty gave the little guy a basic examination, and then he was ready to give today''s injection.


    When the nurse left the ward with a small medicine tray, the little guy bit his lips tightly, wiped the moisture from the corners of his eyes, and sobbed, "Mom, you see Xuanxuan didn''t cry."


    "Mom knows that Xuanxuan is the best." Shu yachong stroked the child''s head.


    It was Dr. Liu''s ward round yesterday. He was the only one this time. Shu Yagang was good at washing towels for the children in the bathroom. Dr. Liu had a simple chat with the children. The little guy knew that he might be discharged from the hospital. He was in a particularly good mood, answered like a stream, and giggled from time to time.


    "Children can be discharged at noon. Children don''t hide diseases. This mental state is really good. Don''t worry. Let''s be happy to be discharged at noon today." With that, Dr. Liu made a face at the little guy and made the little guy laugh.


    Han Mo called his parents to tell them the news, so as to reassure them that Xuanxuan can be discharged at noon. The child is all right, and the stone in Shuya''s heart is falling.


    In the morning, Shuya also made an announcement that Peng ye had called several times. Through the hot broadcast of the legend of Zhen Huan, Shuya participated in more interaction and programs, not only to promote the TV series and increase the continuous popularity, but also to prepare herself for being active in the public eye after the first round of the TV series.


    Shuya is too hot now. If she stays here, she will be found out sooner or later. They don''t want to expose the two people''s affairs in the media so early, let alone discuss them in such a form. Han Mo suggested that Shuya go first and the child leave the hospital alone.


    Compared with the good news from the children, Chen Yuehong was not so optimistic. The attending doctor made a ward round in the morning and looked at the old lady''s examination results. She frowned and said to Han Jun in a low voice, "aunt will stay in the hospital for a few more days. Pneumonia can be large or small. Aunt is old and has poor resistance and immunity. Be careful. Fever is still a little repeated at night. Observe it for two more days."


    Han Jun just answered Han Mo''s phone and was very happy to know that his baby granddaughter would be discharged from the hospital at noon. At the moment, he was a little heavy when he heard what the doctor said to him.


    The old man didn''t show it, because his anxiety will make his wife more anxious, and his condition is not easy to get better. Han Jun cut an apple for Chen Yuehong.


    Chen Yuehong took the apple from the old man and showed a happy look on her face. "The last time you took care of me like this, or when Han Mo was born, if you could always take care of me like this, I really want to get sick every day." Chen Yuehong began to speak freely as soon as she was happy.


    Han Jun smashed his mouth, "don''t talk nonsense. I''ll take good care of you all my life if you don''t get sick."


    This may be the most disgusting words Han Jun has ever said in his life. The second half of the sentence is almost too small to hear. Chen Yuehong only heard the first three words. In the back, no matter how he asked, the old man refused to say it again.

 Chapter 281

    Chen Yuehong did a series of tests and lost several bags of pills. The time passed quickly. At noon, the little guy finished the discharge formalities with his father and followed his father.


    "Dad, I want to see grandma." The little guy said in a soft waxy voice, blinking his big eyes at his father.


    My mother lives in the respiratory ward. She is a patient with pneumonia and other respiratory diseases. There must be a lot of bacteria. Han Mo doesn''t want the little guy who has just got rid of the flu to go, but looking at the little guy''s expectant eyes, she can''t say that she won''t go to see her grandmother.


    Han Mo thought for a moment and said softly, "there will be a lot of bacteria in a while. Xuanxuan needs to wear a mask."


    The little guy didn''t know how the bacteria were spread, but his father agreed with her to see his grandmother. The little guy was so happy that he immediately put on the little mask brought by his father.


    Xuanxuan took her father''s big hand and walked in the corridor similar to her own. She looked curiously at the wards on both sides. Unlike Pediatrics, the people living here are adults and look more painful. The little guy was a little afraid and held his father''s small hand tightly again.


    "Grandma, Xuanxuan came to see you." The little guy ran into Chen Yuehong''s ward.


    Hearing the familiar child voice, Chen Yuehong sat up, and Han Jun hurriedly looked back in the direction of the door.


    The little guy''s two legs ran fast and ran to grandma''s hospital bed at once.


    Seeing that she is really a baby granddaughter, Chen Yuehong is very happy. She is ill and hospitalized. She doesn''t care about anyone in her heart. All she thinks about is Xuanxuan. Before she faints, she is still taking care of her sleeping granddaughter by the bed. Suddenly, her granddaughter can run and jump again. How can Chen Yuehong be unhappy.


    Chen Yuehong smiled on her face. She just wanted to pull her granddaughter''s little hand. Suddenly she said as if she thought of something, "Xuanxuan, you can''t come here. There are viruses here. Hurry home." Chen Yuehong has a serious expression.


    This floor is hospitalized for upper respiratory tract infection. Respiratory diseases are infectious, and there are germs everywhere. The children are just right. How can they come to such a place? Under normal circumstances, hospitals come less, not to mention respiratory medicine.


    The little guy was ordered home by his grandmother before he had time to play coquettish with his grandmother. Just now he was full of big eyes of expectation, and now he is full of grievances.


    Chen Yuehong said sternly to Han Mo, "these are infectious diseases. Don''t you know how to let the children come and take Xuanxuan home."


    This is the first time my mother spoke to him in such a severe tone. Han Mo was stunned and quickly explained, "when the child was discharged from the hospital, he said he wanted to see his grandmother. I''ll let her have a look. Isn''t this wearing a mask, and I''ll stay soon and leave in a minute."


    Han Jun didn''t agree to bring the child to the ward, but he could understand the child''s mood and wanted to see his grandmother, which was not wrong, so he didn''t say anything more about Han mo. he turned to his wife and said, "Xuanxuan misses you. It won''t be so easy to be infected if she stays for a while."


    Chen Yuehong also felt that her tone might be a little too much. She hurried and gently said to Xuanxuan, "I''ll leave later. Grandma was afraid that baby Xuanxuan would get sick again, so she let you go home."


    Grandma''s tone became better, and the little guy immediately put a smile on his face, "the doctor said that Xuanxuan has strong immunity and will not be infected by grandma." The little guy nodded firmly.


    Chen Yuehong was amused by the little guy''s little expression and spoiled to touch the child''s head.


    "Xuanxuan''s illness is taken care of by her grandmother. If her grandmother is ill, let Xuanxuan take care of her?" The little guy loved grandma and shook grandma''s arm with his little hand.


    Chen Yuehong did not expect a four-year-old child to suddenly say such words. Her nose was sour and her eyes were red.


    Han Mo didn''t expect it. He was stunned. If he didn''t know how to pick up the child, it would be impossible to take care of him here all the time, but it would hurt the child''s heart to refuse directly.


    Han Jun thought the same as Han Mo, didn''t speak, and looked at his son.


    At the moment, Chen Yuehong has been moved by her granddaughter and shed tears.


    "Grandma, why are you crying? Did Xuanxuan say something wrong?" The little guy grabbed grandma''s hand in a panic.


    Chen Yuehong wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, "no, no, grandma''s eyes are uncomfortable. Xuanxuan is the best. How can she say something wrong."


    Xuanxuan didn''t know what had happened, but she was still looking forward to taking care of her grandmother here, just as her grandmother took care of her.


    Han Mo also rubbed the little guy''s head. "Taking care of grandma doesn''t have to be in the hospital all the time. For example, pouring a glass of water for grandma is also taking care of grandma. Moreover, the family is in a mess. Later, grandma needs to rest when she leaves the hospital. Xuanxuan will do hygiene at home first. When grandma leaves the hospital, the task of taking care of her at home will be handed over to Xuanxuan, okay."


    The little guy raised his head and thought, it''s good to take care of him at home, and then the chicken pecked the rice and nodded.


    Xuanxuan actively poured water for her grandmother. She held the cup in her small hands. Chen Yuehong took the cup and drank the water brought by her granddaughter. The boiled water was sweet.


    Han Mo didn''t want the little guy to stay in the hospital too long. He poured water for his grandmother and said a few words. Xuanxuan left the hospital with her father.


    Just got home, the little guy cared about what his father said, did hygiene at home, waited for his grandmother to come back, and then assumed the important task of taking care of his grandmother at home.


    Han Mo doesn''t care about the child. Although he has just recovered from a serious illness, as the doctor said, the child doesn''t hide disease. Now he can jump around. It''s really good. She''s willing to toss, and Han Mo will go with her. Just don''t have another disease. Han Mo is really afraid of his child''s illness and would rather get sick himself.


    He took out his mobile phone to send a winding message to Shuya. As soon as he took out the phone, Meng Si''s name flashed on the screen.


    Before Han Mo could press his finger to answer the phone, the phone hung up. The phone should have been ringing for a long time. Maybe he just put it on his body when he answered Shuya''s phone yesterday, so the phone was silent.


    After the phone hung up, the number of missed calls was displayed on the mobile phone screen. Twenty six missed calls. I called my father last night to report my mother''s condition and never touched the phone again. These missed calls were all made at that time. Click the call record. The twenty-six missed calls were all Meng Si.


    Han Mo smashed his mouth and dialed Meng Si.


    "Xiaomo, where are you dead? I made countless calls and you didn''t answer them." As soon as the phone was connected, Meng Si''s hysterical voice came.


    "Twenty six." Han Mo said calmly.


    Meng Si was stunned. What he was about to say was stuck in his throat. Han Mo didn''t follow the routine.


    Meng Si coughed softly, determined his topic and couldn''t be biased by Han mo. he slowly said, "the xiangtian award has begun the online voting stage. People will certainly have some water when they participate in this stage. I want to ask your opinion. Should we follow the wave?"


    The world''s xiangtian award is similar to the original world''s Feitian award. It is the award with the highest gold content, the most authoritative and the highest public recognition in the awards of TV dramas. The organizer is the national press and publication * * * * and the participating works were produced by the TV production unit approved by the administrative department of radio and television last year Television programs broadcast on television stations at or above the prefectural and municipal levels throughout the country shall be recommended and selected by the relevant art leading departments of all provinces, autonomous regions and municipalities directly under the central government. The members of the jury are composed of accomplished TV Artists and leaders and experts from relevant parties.


    Originally, the participation of the masses was very low. Instead of watching the popularity of TV dramas, they only looked at the award-winning standards and mainly looked at the ideological and artistic value of the works. Therefore, they were relatively weak in entertainment and audience participation, but the fairness of the awards was almost absolutely recognized by the society. Every time they were held, they would be greatly valued by film and television practitioners.


    However, in recent years, the participation in entertainment has gradually increased, and this year, the preheating link of mass voting has been launched. The nominated works and personnel are produced in the public vote, and then selected by the expert judges.

 Chapter 282

    Meng Si said to go with the flow, Han Mo understood, but he felt that the biography of Zhen Huan did not need to go with the flow. With such a large mass base, even if others wanted to use means, it should not be possible to surpass the biography of Zhen Huan. At least the outstanding actress award, Shuya, deserved it. Han Mo felt that other awards could go with the flow.


    Meng''s thoughts are different from Han Mo''s. He is considering the award for the whole team of the legend of Zhen Huan, including the award for excellent long-length TV series, the award for excellent director, the award for excellent screenwriter, the award for excellent actor and actress, etc. he hopes that the TV series he invests in will be the biggest winner. In addition to the best TV series, he will get more individual awards. If it was in the past, he will go with the tide directly, However, Han Mo was also an investor in the TV play. He wanted to contact Han Mo for discussion at the first time.


    Han Mo repeated softly, "drift with the tide?"


    "Yes, go with the tide. We''ll do whatever we do." Meng Si wanted to continue to explain what he meant by going with the flow. Before he could speak, Han Mo interrupted him.


    "No."


    "You may not understand what I mean. We drift with the tide is either an extreme means or just like everyone else, otherwise we will suffer too much." Meng Si has been straightforward enough. He was afraid that Han Mo would disagree in order to save face. He almost said that most popular TV dramas would do this. In the previous stage, everyone played like this. When it came to the scoring of expert judges, it was absolutely fair, so he called the previous voting pre heat.


    "I understand, No." Han Mo continued to say calmly, in a decisive tone.


    Meng Si also wanted to persuade Han Mo, but Han Mo refused again.


    "Then we can only go with fate, but even if we lose the votes, the real audience will come out and question the fairness of the award, which is not the biggest loss for us, but if we want to win this award again, we can only change it for other works next year."


    Han Mo knows that the xiangtian award is annual and recognizes the TV drama works of this year. If they have to produce new works next year, it would be a pity for the legend of Zhen Huan if they miss the award as Meng Si worried.


    However, Han Mo still doesn''t want to follow the current with Meng Si''s so-called. At first, he just wanted Shu Ya to get the TV drama awards she wanted. If she had to rely on trickiness to get them, why shoot such an excellent work.


    Meng Si knew he couldn''t convince Han Mo, but he respected his decision. They didn''t say anything more and hung up.


    Han Mo opened the computer and logged in to the website of xiangtian voting. The voting window has been opened. A large number of netizens have voted for their favorite TV dramas and actors.


    Han Mo doesn''t care about anything else. He only cares about the voting of Shuya. There is no big gap in the number of votes in various TV dramas, but the actors and staff of the legend of Zhen Huan are on the voting list.


    Zhang Liguo also ranked first in the number of votes nominated for the award of excellent director by virtue of the legend of Zhen Huan. As an excellent screenwriter, Han Mo''s name is also hung in the voting window.


    Han Mo''s attention was fixed on the voting column of excellent actresses.


    Shuya was far ahead in the number of votes. Just at the beginning of the voting window, Shuya topped the list with 700000 votes, and the second place was more than 200000 votes less than her. This is only the beginning of a morning, and it is the morning of a working day, not the time of the largest flow of people.


    Each TV series has a professional marketing team. Of course, the participation of major awards is also in the work of the marketing team. They all have their own plan, but no matter what the final operation is, it is certain that at this time, they are all on the sidelines. The so-called drift also means that as long as there is a pattern fluctuation in the number of votes first, The marketing team of all TV dramas will start working.


    This is also the first time that there is a large-scale mass voting link. Netizens are very excited. In the past, they can only watch the award ceremony on TV. This time, they can finally participate in it. Naturally, they pay special attention.


    The voting page is also more user-friendly. In addition to voting, you can also comment, because there are too many voters. The comments are updated at a speed that can be seen by the naked eye. Refresh and turn over hundreds.


    Han Mo can only see the top few comments, because it is the first time that people can vote, and everyone is also very active. The number of voters is increasing. Han Mo refreshed it. Just now Shuya only had 700000 votes. Refresh it, and it turned into 840000 in the blink of an eye. Not only Shuya, but Zhang Xiaoxiao, who ranked second, has been close behind with her performance in the popular idol drama Hello, youth. Just now Han Mo refreshed, her number of votes has changed from 490000 to 600000.


    The comments area kept rolling with the latest votes and comments, and the most seen were the legend of Zhen Huan and Shu Ya.


    "The legend of Zhen Huan is one of the best TV dramas I have ever seen. Shu Ya is also my favorite actress. She is the only one."


    "I think Shuya is the best actress. She deserves her name."


    "Zhang Xiaoxiao is also excellent. Don''t you notice? I like her pure appearance in Hello, youth. It''s so cute."


    "Upstairs, please see our awards. First of all, an excellent actress is an excellent actress, and the second is a woman. Without acting skills, everything is in vain. The key is that my family is so beautiful that it explodes. "


    "But I still think Zhang Xiaoxiao is likely to counter attack. After all, the majority of votes are young people, and youth films are very dominant."


    "Please, I''m young too, but I love the legend of Zhen Huan.


    Comments brush the screen one by one, and the most attention is still the best long TV Drama Award and the award of excellent actor and actress, so there will be more comments on these.


    In order to see Shuya''s votes, Han Mo always refreshes the page. Every time he refreshes the comments, hundreds of comments will be skipped at once. At the last refresh, a comment appears at the top of the screen, in which he seems to be very familiar with two words, Han mo.


    ˇ±No one thinks that Han Mo is the best person in the TV legend of Zhen Huan? Without him, there would be no such excellent works, and he plays Prince Guo very well. I want to vote for Han Mo as an excellent screenwriterˇ°


    Han Mo didn''t care about the number of votes under his name. When he saw this comment, he remembered that his name was also hung on the voting window.


    In the middle of a row of names, Han Mo saw his name at a glance.


    What he never thought of was the number of votes next to his name. Because he felt that Shuya''s award should be determined to win. He just wanted her to be the highest, but he wouldn''t be surprised at how many, how many. Han Mo couldn''t help staring at his votes, but unexpectedly raised his eyebrows slightly.


    890000!

 Chapter 283

    Han Mo was surprised to see his number of votes, but he didn''t care too much. He didn''t care so much about these awards again. Even if the xiangtian award is the most authoritative award in the TV industry, it''s just an award for him, which has nothing to do with honor and interests.


    However, he was gratified that the legend of Zhen Huan temporarily topped the list in almost all awards. It was called temporary residence because today is only the first day, and there are still great variables after that. No one knows what strategies other teams will have next.


    Many people''s dream is to get the xiangtian award. Many people are willing to go out for this award.


    Han Mo also wants to see Shuya''s votes again. This is the first time. He felt like he was waiting to see the results when he was a child. He refreshed the page again. Shuya''s votes grew faster, twice as fast as the second place. It is enough to see that the image of Zhen Huan created by Shuya is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. A few days later, it is the grand finale, which is more powerful for Shuya, Han Mo is confident that if the others behind don''t use any means, Shuya''s position with the first number of votes will definitely be saved. Whether he will win the excellent actress award depends on the review of the professional judges.


    Han Mo was thinking. Suddenly, Xuanxuan''s childish voice came outside the door.


    "Dad, Xuanxuan has been doing hygiene and cleaned up the house." The little guy was quite proud, raised his small chin high, and wrote the words "I''m the best" in his big watery eyes.


    Han Mo''s eyes looked at the door with his daughter''s voice. He saw the little girl raising her head, just one eye. Han Mo couldn''t help laughing.


    This is usually a lovely little princess. It is clear that the play is a little flower cat.


    The little guy is holding a broom that is not commensurate with his height. He pestles with one hand and two symmetrical double ball heads. He doesn''t know why he has become one high and one low. The little guy is completely immersed in his complacency and doesn''t know what he looks like at the moment.


    Seeing her father smiling, Xuanxuan was still a little unhappy and said, "Dad, you didn''t see how clean Xuanxuan cleaned the living room. Why do you laugh?"


    Han Mo knew he shouldn''t laugh, so he quickly put away his smile and coughed, "can we invite our most hardworking Xuanxuan to take dad to see the cleaned living room?"


    The little guy was waiting for his father to say this. The cerebellar bag was raised high and said with a small mouth, "yes, come with me."


    Han Mo followed Xuanxuan. In fact, he didn''t think that the children could really clean up, let alone how clean they would be. He just thought that the children wanted to participate in labor, so he let her do it. Even if they couldn''t clean it, it was nothing.


    When Han Mo followed the little guy to the living room, he suddenly widened his eyes. He couldn''t believe everything in front of him at the moment.


    Because Xuanxuan was very ill that morning, the living room really didn''t clean up much. She didn''t do hygiene for two days. The family didn''t say much chaos, but it wasn''t clean. Han Mo should do hygiene first when he came home, but he turned on the computer first with Shuya''s votes in mind.


    Han Mo glanced at the living room. The clothes originally built on the sofa had been folded. Although it could not be said to be very neat, it was carefully folded by the little guy.


    The fairy tale books on the tea table were also neatly placed on the small bookshelf, and the plush toys were sitting on the back of the sofa.


    Xuanxuan saw the change of her father''s expression and became more proud. She gently shook the broom. "Dad, look at the floor. Is it clean? Xuanxuan cleaned every corner, there, there, there."


    Xuanxuan stretched out her finger and pointed to several corners of the living room, proudly showing off.


    This time, Han Mo knows why the little guy becomes a little cat. Although Han Mo is very careful in hygiene every time, after all, he is an adult. Due to his body factor, many positions can only be cleaned as much as possible, and it is impossible to get in and wipe like a little guy.


    Han Mo Chong drowned and rubbed the little guy''s head, "Xuanxuan is great."


    After receiving the praise from her father, Xuanxuan jumped and jumped happily, holding a broom in her hand, like a strange little wizard. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something, staring at her big eyes and asked, "Dad, Xuanxuan cleaned up the house. Can grandma leave the hospital and go home?"


    Han Mo didn''t expect that the child should connect cleaning with Grandma''s discharge. Maybe he told the little guy in the hospital to clean up the home and take care of grandma at home. Therefore, in the little guy''s little brain, he felt that the home was clean and grandma would come back.


    Han Mo gently lifted his finger and scanned the little guy''s black and white nose, "Xuanxuan is discharged because Xuanxuan is well, so if grandma wants to leave the hospital, she has to wait until she is well."


    The little guy nodded vaguely, blinked his curled eyelashes, brushed a trace of loss in his eyes and shrunk his small mouth, "can Xuanxuan call grandma?"


    "Of course, call grandma now."


    The little guy stared and waited for his father to give her the dialed phone.


    Both grandparents are in the hospital, and there are only Xuanxuan and dad at home. The little guy is very uncomfortable and misses his grandparents very much. After receiving the phone, he ran to his small room and whispered with his grandmother. Although it was whispered, the little guy''s voice is very clear and can be heard in the living room.


    Han Mo didn''t disturb the children. She felt she wanted to talk to her grandparents alone. Han Mo went with her. When she returned to the computer alone, she still wanted to pay attention to Shuya''s votes.


    I want to see if there are any variables in the ranking. The number of votes in the voting window is similar to what he guessed. The most unpredictable are three awards, one is the best feature TV Drama Award, and the other is the excellent actor and actress award.


    Mr. Huang Jianming, who took part in the excellent actor competition with the legend of Zhen Huan, was in the first place before, but now he is in the second place. At the moment, Zhai Xu, who plays the No. 1 man in super partner, is in the first place.


    At first, everyone was watching. After a day''s observation, the number of votes at the moment became very subtle.


    When he saw the best actress, Han Mo''s eyebrows could not help frowning. Zhang Xiaoxiao, who had only half the votes of Shuya just now, has closely followed Shuya by more than 80000 votes. This gap may be reversed if it is refreshed again. Because there was too much difference just now, the gap at the moment is particularly incredible.


    At this time, Han Mo noticed that the comment area had exploded. The previous one-sided comment area supporting Shuya has also changed. Zhang Xiaoxiao''s fans used to only occasionally send one or two comments in support of idols, which is not aggressive, but now they see that the number of votes for idols is about to surpass, and the momentum is soaring.


    The comments area kept rolling with comments from small fans.


    "When I refresh a few more times, I will successfully counter attack. This is the energy of the new generation of xiaohuadan."


    "I''m from a professional class, and I deserve to win the excellent actress award. This is the gap between a professional class and a non professional class. Even if some people took the lead before, they don''t have enough stamina."


    "We are young, beautiful and popular. Many big guys help her canvass."


    Han Mo''s eyes looked at these comments and his expression became more serious.

 Chapter 284

    Voting is not the result of a day. A few days ago, there was basically a benign competition. In the next few days, it began to work. Han Mo knows that Shuya can also squeeze into the top several by herself. Finally, he was sent to the expert judges to accept the most fair review, but how can Han Mo tolerate Shuya being wronged.


    Han Mo opened wechat and forwarded Shuya''s voting page without saying anything. Netizens can only see that Han Mo voted for Shuya, but this small detail is enough to increase the popularity of this vote.


    "Lying in the trough, Han Mo even sent Micro customers. He likes Da Pu Ben."


    "I''ve set up a message reminder for so long. It''s finally reminded me once. Look what wechat has been sent by my Han mo."


    "It''s a voting link. No matter who Han Mo votes for, I have to support one vote."


    "Isn''t Shu Ya the hostess of the legend of Zhen Huan in xiangtian''s voting window? I''ve been chasing the play. Han Mo''s writing is great. "


    Han Mo knows that he has a wide range of fans. In addition to TV viewers, he also has fans and poetry, and he rarely sends wechat. Although he only forwards links, many fans will pay attention to it. Han Mo is still confident. Of course, his guess is not wrong.


    After wechat forwarding, Shuya''s votes instantly increased a lot. He smiled at Shuya''s increasing votes and closed the voting page.


    At this time, the little guy outside the door ran in. "Dad, I whispered with my grandparents. I''ll call you."


    In fact, the little guy''s whispers are not a secret. Xuanxuan likes to make phone calls into whispers, which seems very mysterious.


    The little guy''s signature action is to put his index finger on his small mouth, make a "Shh" mouth, and then say in a low voice, "Dad, I have a secret."


    Han Mo smiled and rubbed the child''s head. He also lowered his voice and said mysteriously, "what''s the secret?"


    The little guy''s expression suddenly became serious. "It''s a secret. Of course, you can''t share it with others." With that, the little guy stood up and walked away with two small hands on his back.


    Han Mo looked dazed and made trouble for a long time. The little guy just came to show him that she had a secret. He didn''t want to tell him what a secret was.


    Han Mo knows that children''s secrets must be about some points he can''t imagine. Maybe they can''t be called secrets for adults, but Han Mo is still uncomfortable because his daughter didn''t tell him directly. The most uncomfortable thing is that the little guy also said that secrets can''t be shared with others. How can they be shared with his father.


    Han Mo took a few steps in the direction of the little guy''s departure. He was itching to continue to ask what the secret was and what secret even his father couldn''t share.


    At other times, Han Mo is extremely silent and doesn''t like gossip, but when it comes to things related to children, Han Mo also feels like he has become childish. His footsteps suddenly stopped, smiled and shook his head. He feels ridiculous for the idea he was asking in his heart just now. It''s too childish.


    Han Mo doesn''t want to know the secret itself, but is unwilling to put him in the team that can''t be told casually.


    Just then, Han Mo''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    "Why did you play so long? The line is busy." Shuya''s voice came through the receiver.


    "The child was calling grandma just now." Han Mo replied.


    Shuya, who was a little unhappy because Han Mo was busy for too long, heard this sentence and her voice became gentle. Jiao didi said, "you actually help me forward the voting window. You''re getting bolder and bolder."


    "Isn''t this normal? I won''t forward it for you. Who will help you?" Han Mo didn''t think it was anything, he said casually.


    "But our relationship..." Shu Ya blushed across the phone. She was very contradictory. She wanted to disclose her relationship with Han Mo and didn''t want to bring any unnecessary impact on Xuanxuan''s life.


    Han Mo understood Shuya''s concerns and her thoughts. "It doesn''t matter. I was originally the investor and screenwriter of the legend of Zhen Huan. It''s not normal to pull votes for the female star of the TV series. Don''t be sensitive. It''s all right."


    Shuya thought Han Mo misunderstood and quickly explained, "I don''t want to make our relationship public. I really want to make it public. As long as you like, I can make it public by wechat now." Shuya''s voice is a little excited. She wants to tell the world that Han Mo is her man and Xuanxuan is her daughter.


    Han Mo didn''t mean anything else. He didn''t know what sentence Shuya began to think, "didn''t we discuss and find an appropriate time to disclose our relationship? What happened to you today? "


    Shu Yacai realized that she had lost her manners. She sighed and smiled again. "What is Xuanxuan doing?"


    "Clean up your little room. Today she cleaned the living room. I really didn''t expect that the little guy would help clean up. It''s very clean." Han Mo is a little proud when he mentions the little guy. His daughter is really bigger and more lovely.


    Shuya''s concept is slightly different from Han mo. she thinks that girls should be rich, receive the best education and live a full life. The first part is the same as Han Mo, but she has some contradictions with Han mo. Shuya doesn''t want Xuanxuan to help with housework. She thinks girls should be more refined and expensive.


    The two discussed this issue many times. Finally, when they were with Shuya, they implemented Shuya''s idea and followed Han Mo''s when they were with Han mo.


    They have some differences in educating Xuanxuan. They are basically the same. They unify the same ideas. If they are different, they will not quarrel. They try to reconcile and discuss as much as possible. They can''t convince each other, so they can only stick to their own ideas.


    Shuya has called Chen Yuehong and knows about the old lady, so she doesn''t ask Han Mo any more. The little guy talked with his mother for a long time before reluctantly hanging up. When he hung up, she still "hissed" and told her mother that she had a secret.


    ......


    that day


    Golden sun kindergarten gate


    The little guy was wearing a pink down jacket. Under the repeated advice of his grandmother on the phone, Han Mo dressed Yuxuan up as a small cotton ball according to the standard.


    Some time ago, the children in the kindergarten were sick, and there were many fewer parents to pick up and send their children. Today, Han Mo suddenly found that there were more parents at the gate of the kindergarten. It seemed that the sick children were all better.


    "Father Xuanxuan."


    Just at the gate of the kindergarten, Han Mo heard someone calling himself behind him. Looking back, it turned out to be mother tiger.


    "Oh, I finally saw you. I haven''t seen you for a long time. The two children are ill one after another." Mother tiger said helplessly.


    Mr. Xiaohu was ill in hospital, and then Xuanxuan was ill in hospital. The two children met for the first time after recovery, so they were very happy.


    Han Mo politely replied to the little tiger mother, "there are too many sick children recently, and we have just recovered."


    "No matter how good your physical fitness is, it''s useless to be caught off guard by the flu." Mother tiger rubbed the child''s head.


    Han Mo smiled and didn''t speak. Xiaohu''s mother seemed to think of something and continued, "just now I heard from teacher ding that before Christmas, their class meeting held an activity, and parents and children had to perform."


    Xiaohu''s mother is particularly keen on the activities in the kindergarten. She is very excited when explaining the activities with Han mo. she hopes that all the children think Xiaohu''s mother is the best, so she pays special attention to the parent-child activities in the kindergarten..


    Han Mo didn''t know about it yet. He asked casually, "when will it start?"


    "It should be in a few days. The children''s programs have been fixed for a long time. They usually practice singing and dancing, just a little practice, mainly our adult programs." father Xuanxuan, do you have any ideas? " At a loss, Xiaohu''s mother wanted to find Han Mo for inspiration.


    Han Mo was stunned. He really wasn''t ready. He shook his head, "not yet."

 Chapter 285

    The faces of the children sent to kindergarten by their parents are filled with happy smiles. The children haven''t seen each other for a few days and miss them more.


    "Yuxuan, you are also in hospital. Why didn''t I see you?" Xiaohu said foolishly and asked questions all over his face.


    Ruirui ran over and said, "I''m still in hospital and I didn''t see Xuanxuan."


    The little guy glanced at the two little friends and said in an adult tone, "you didn''t ask me which hospital I live in. There are so many hospitals in the north. How can I meet if I don''t live in the same one?"


    Mengmeng giggled, but Ruirui and Xiaohu were suddenly enlightened. They subconsciously thought that there was only one hospital, and they didn''t think there was another one.


    The tiger scratched the back of the round head.


    Ruirui has a blank expression.


    Meng Meng just laughed.


    Xuanxuan blinked, proud that she knew more than her friends.


    The four friends all talked about their experiences in the hospital, did some strange tests, and gave a few bottles of drops. Of course, when children describe, they will exaggerate.


    "Every day, such a big bottle of medicine is injected into my body through a small tube." Ruirui straightened his arms and made a big arc, and then mysteriously performed his infusion process with everyone.


    If other children have not been ill and have not had the same infusion, they may be cheated by ruiruirui''s exaggerated description, but the children have been injected, so they can''t be compared by ruiruirui subconsciously. We use more exaggerated description to describe their medicine bottles.


    For a time, all the children were subjected to non-human treatment, forced into bed and injected into medicine bottles larger than their own bodies.


    "Listen to my mother. We''re going to perform again." Mengmeng likes singing and dancing best. She is very keen on program performance. The little girl has good physical coordination. Every time the teacher arranges dance, she is the first to learn.


    Xiaohu is not very keen on performing programs, but this morning he heard his mother say that parents have to perform programs all morning. In the past, children performed to parents. This is the first time to see his mother worry about the programs, so Xiaohu was deeply impressed.


    Xiaohu smiled and said, "my mother is also preparing the program at home."


    "What? Adults also want to perform? " Mengmeng''s eyes widened unexpectedly.


    "Yes, my mother is still worried about what to perform today." Xiaohu added.


    Xuanxuan remembered that the conversation between Xiaohu''s mother and her father in the morning seemed to be discussing the program, so she nodded with her cooperation.


    "Xuanxuan, have you heard?" Mengmeng, who was still skeptical about Xiaohu''s words, froze when she saw Xuanxuan nodding.


    "It''s over. My parents can''t perform at all." Ruirui said anxiously.


    Meng Meng sighed, "neither can my mother."


    Children sometimes have better face than adults. They all want their parents to perform best, but at the thought of their performance on the stage, Mengmeng and Ruirui can''t help shaking their heads and sighing.


    "My mother is so worrying." Meng Meng''s sad face and mouth.


    "So is my father. It''s troublesome." Ruirui is like an adult.


    Mengmeng suddenly said with envy, "Xuanxuan''s father will not worry people. My mother said that Xuanxuan''s father is a big singer."


    "My father also said that Xuanxuan''s father is very talented." Ruirui''s father worshipped Han Mo very much after the activity organized by the kindergarten, so that he often praised Han Mo at home. Ruirui was influenced by it and thought Xuanxuan''s father was a great man.


    Xuanxuan was very proud when she heard the children praise her father. She couldn''t help raising her chin and her waist.


    "Xuanxuan''s father can also write books, write poetry and draw."


    "I like the picture book drawn by Xuanxuan''s father best."


    "My father said that the legend of Zhen Huan was also written by Xuanxuan''s father."


    "Wow!" There was an incredible expression on Ruirui''s face.


    Ruirui and Mengmeng began to praise other people''s father with your words.


    The tiger, who hadn''t spoken for a long time, touched the back of his head, smiled and said, "I only like the cookies and dishes made by Xuanxuan''s father. Hee hee, hee hee. "


    Ruirui, "..."


    Meng Meng, "..."


    Xuanxuan, "..."


    Han Mo just walked to the door of Mengsi''s office and suddenly sneezed three times.


    "Xiao Mo, it turns out that we are telepathic. How do you know I''m thinking of you?" Meng Si heard Han Mo''s voice and said with a smile.


    Han Mo glanced at Meng Si with a smile. He didn''t speak and went straight to Meng Si''s desk.


    Meng Si listened to Han Mo''s words and didn''t go with the tide in the xiangtian award, but the legend of Zhen Huan still maintained the top three results in all awards. The final awards were produced by professional judges in the shortlist of works and individual awards voted by the audience. However, in everyone''s mind, they all want to get the first place in the public voting, not just face, In everyone''s heart, there are many unspeakable factors.


    "Have you seen the voting window of xiangtian award?" Monsieur raised his voice a little excited.


    "Yes." Han Mo said calmly.


    Of course he did, and he always paid attention to it. He just didn''t watch it this morning. He doesn''t know what kind of changes are going on on the Internet now. He doesn''t care about others. As long as Shuya is in front.


    "You can be so calm after reading, little mo mo. your calmness makes me a little afraid." Meng Si raised his eyebrows and pushed the computer in front of Han mo.


    The number of votes on the screen instantly came into view. There was no big change in other rankings. Shu Ya was still the first, followed by Zhang Xiaoxiao. The best long-length TV play was still the legend of Zhen Huan.


    Han Mo''s eyes moved according to his habits and suddenly paused. Zhang Liguo, who had been ahead of the first place in the single award for excellent director yesterday, has been anti surpassed at the moment. Not only has he been anti surpassed, but also he has doubled the number of votes, which is not true. Han Mo slightly opened his eyes and lips.


    "Are you surprised, too?" Meng Si was a little proud of Han Mo''s expression. He knew that Han Mo didn''t see it in the morning. If he did, he wouldn''t be so calm.


    Han Mo frowned slightly, "who is Shen Fei?"


    Meng Si pulled the computer back to him with a smile, tapped the keyboard, searched out the information about Shen Fei, and turned the screen to Han Mo again.


    "If you don''t know him, you will doubt the authenticity of the votes, but what we see is the fact that everyone doesn''t want to see." Mons said.


    Han Mo''s eyes walked upstream of the computer screen.


    It turned out that Shen Fei was only 27 years old this year. His representative work, that is, the only work, is the season of flowers, which now participates in the xiangtian award. It tells a controversial era. The protagonist of the original rich party experienced loneliness, struggled again, and finally broke into a world.


    The plot is not novel, but Shen Fei''s insertion angle is very innovative. The characters are well portrayed. Coupled with the ups and downs of the plot, it is not outstanding compared with the TV dramas of the same period at first, but it has sufficient stamina. The small production TV dramas are also used by newcomers.


    Meng Si smiled playfully, "he is still a free director and has not signed a brokerage company."


    "Are you going to take him?" Han Mo asked.

 Chapter 286

    half a month later


    Golden sun kindergarten


    Today is a special day for children and parents, because there will be a grand performance in the kindergarten. All children and their parents will participate in the performance together.


    In the past, children performed for their parents. This role reversal, not only parents can watch the children''s performances, but also children can see their parents'' programs.


    Parents sign up voluntarily, but each class must have parents'' programs. This matter has tortured some parents since it spread among parents. Some parents know they have no talent for performing programs and refuse to perform on the stage directly. Most of them have their own concerns. They are not their colleagues, but their own children, It''s nothing to lose face in front of colleagues, but it''s really embarrassing to lose face in front of children.


    Children are looking forward to their parents'' performance, but their parents don''t think so.


    Some parents prefer their children to be disappointed rather than go on stage, while some parents prefer to study from scratch and try their best to make a program to give their children face.


    The poor parents'' heart is fully reflected in the kindergarten performance again. The representatives who fight with the program are mother tiger and mother Ruirui, and the representatives who prefer not to participate in the program to disappoint their children rather than lose face are mother Mengmeng.


    Adorable adorable children are dressed up, dressed in beautiful dances, colorful headwear, and girls love to make up. Meng Meng always secretly spreads mother''s eye shadow at home. Every time her mother finds out, she will take the eye shadow away. And will be fiercely threatened by my mother, and then drag to wash the "beautiful" makeup on my face.


    So Mengmeng looks forward to every show, because only the makeup painted during the show is justifiable, and will not be said by her mother or forcibly washed off. Although it is washed off every time she goes home, it can be beautiful for a long time.


    "Mengmeng, you are so beautiful today." Xuanxuan praised her good friend from her heart.


    Mengmeng straightens her waist more straight, tilts her head back, and takes another picture in front of the dance mirror to make sure she is really beautiful.


    As like as two peas, the same dress and the same makeup look like the same angels, but they are slightly different because of their looks.


    "Xuanxuan is also very beautiful." Xiaohu said foolishly.


    Xuanxuan didn''t think there was any difference when she put on makeup. Little girls love beauty, but now she is not the poor girl who can go to school only when she is picked up by her mother.


    You can dress up every day. Naturally, you don''t care whether the makeup painted on the stage occasionally looks good. The little guy also stands next to Mengmeng. The dance mirror is two twins.


    "Yuxuan, did your father prepare a good program todayˇ° Meng Meng asked admiringly.


    "There is a program, but I don''t know what it is." Yuxuan really doesn''t know what program her father will play.


    In order to surprise the children in the performance these days, Han Mo has been secretly rehearsing programs at home. Although these programs have long been remembered in Han Mo''s mind, Han Mo has practiced hard for a long time in order not to make any mistakes on the stage. Like all parents, he can lose face in front of others, but absolutely not in front of children.


    This performance has also become the most serious one taken by Han mo. he can only succeed but not fail. He can''t imagine how to step down and face the little guy full of expectations if he goes wrong on the stage.


    The children in the classroom chattered excitedly, and several children surrounded Xuanxuan.


    Ruirui also went to Xuanxuan, "my mother also has a program. I saw her practice at home. It''s a great dance."


    "My mother also dances, but she won''t let me see it. I saw her practicing secretly lying on the crack of the door. My mother touched my head this morning and said it would surprise me." Xiaohu first mentioned that his mother was not helpless and afraid, but rather proud. This performance is also a small comparison for the little guy. Just as parents like to compare whose children are better, the children are also comparing their parents.


    At this time, Meng Meng, who was happy because she could make up recklessly today, said unhappily, "my mother doesn''t perform today."


    "No, many students'' parents don''t perform. Qiqi, Yueyan''s mother and father don''t perform." Xuanxuan comforted her when she saw that her little friend was unhappy.


    Mengmeng thought and nodded. It''s true that not all parents will perform, but her little heart still hopes that her mother can come on stage.


    When the performance officially began, the children were brought to the stage first. Their first program was group dance. They danced a very famous fast-paced children''s song in the world, called "happy little angel", so the children were dressed as beautiful little angels. As soon as they appeared, they won the warmest applause from all parents.


    Then there are several programs, all of which focus on singing and dancing. Children have such skills. Let alone dance neatly. As long as it is performed by little guys, they will look very cute and want to see it more and more.


    The children''s good-looking program ended in an instant. After performing the program, the children came to the stage one after another, from the performer to the audience.


    The children whose parents don''t perform the program directly return to their parents, while those whose parents need to perform the program sit alone under the stage as a real small audience.


    Xuanxuan and Xiaohu ruiruirui are close to Mengmeng and her mother.


    "Yuxuan, do you know what Dad is performing?" Mengmeng''s mother asked with great interest. She didn''t know that Han Mo had participated in the program "looking for a good voice". Later, after reading other reports, she knew that Han Mo was a big star. Although she didn''t go to find someone else to take a photo and sign, she was still looking forward to his program.


    "I don''t know. Dad just said he would surprise me."


    The parents backstage, like the children just now, put on make-up and wait for the stage. Han Mo doesn''t need much make-up, but he still pulls the corner of his clothes in front of the mirror on the wall to see if there is anything inappropriate. If it was before, he would never care about these details, but this time it''s different. His audience is his favorite daughter, and he should try to be perfect.

 Chapter 287

    The parents of class two who are familiar with Han Mo know Han Mo''s identity. In addition to class two, many parents of golden sun kindergarten are about to perform on the stage. Although they are all in the same kindergarten, they are not very familiar. Occasionally, some are familiar, and most of them are not even familiar.


    Every parent''s mentality is similar. They all want to show themselves in front of their children. Those who can voluntarily perform on the stage are confident in themselves, at least there are programs that can take their hands.


    Both Xiaohu''s mother and Ruirui''s mother practice the lyrics and dance movements in the corner. At ordinary times, Xiaohu''s mother, who talks the most, is not in the mood to communicate with other parents.


    Han Mo doesn''t need to practice. The lyrics and melodies are in his mind. It''s too simple for him to perform on stage. It''s only the first time for him to perform in front of the little guy. It''s precisely because he performs for the little guy that Han Mo attaches so much importance to.


    Each class will have its own star parents. The so-called star parents may not really be big stars, but they must be better at singing and dancing and perform prominently in each class activity.


    "Zi Nuo''s mother, it''s amazing that you have maintained your dancing skills for so many years."


    "How did you manage to keep this figure when the children were four years old? Do you exercise every day? "


    "ZiNuo''s mother was a top student in the dance academy. If she hadn''t married ZiNuo''s father early, she might be a big star now."


    Several parents gathered around the young woman called ZiNuo''s mother. She looked less than 30 years old. She was tall and elegant. She could really see that she had practiced dancing professionally. Her walking charm was different from that of amateur parents.


    ZiNuo''s mother also enjoyed being praised very much. Her chin was slightly raised and stood proudly in the center of her parents who complimented her.


    Han Mo glanced at the center of the crowd and took back his sight. At this time, Xiaohu''s mother came over, "that''s Wang ZiNuo''s mother of class 1, who is said to have graduated from Beidu dance college. She was originally attracted to some movies and could be an actress, but she didn''t want a career, just wanted love, got married early and has been a housewife at home.


    Han Mo was not interested in knowing other people''s gossip and nodded without talking.


    The performances have started one after another. Parents are waiting for the host to report on the stage in accordance with the order arranged in advance.


    Both Ruirui''s mother and Xiaohu''s mother were ranked first. Both mothers were amateur players. They only went on stage to make their son feel good-looking. They took the initiative to ask to be ranked first. There were not many programs that could be compared. At least the atmosphere was good at the time of the performance, and the child''s face was bright.


    The fact is similar to what they imagined. Xiaohu and ruiruirui are beating the rhythm for their mother''s performance.


    "It''s your mother''s turn to play. Come on."


    "Hey, ZiNuo''s mother doesn''t need refueling. She must be the brightest parent on the stage today."


    "The parents in the back can not go on stage. It''s full of harm. Thanks to my application to perform in the front, otherwise the quilt will be embarrassing."


    ZiNuo''s mother chuckled and didn''t say a polite word. She gladly accepted all the praise of others and walked straight to the door. When she came to Han Mo, she glanced at Han Mo intentionally or unintentionally, because Han Mo was the only parent who performed after her. What other parents said just now was for Han Mo, but he didn''t mind at all.


    ZiNuo''s mother took back her eyes and walked proudly in front of Han mo.


    The parents who had just gathered in front of ZiNuo''s mother also ran to the side of the stage to watch ZiNuo''s mother perform the dance.


    Han Mo was the only one left in the huge waiting room. There was applause in front of the stage, and the music sounded. It was Zi Nuo''s mother who began to perform.


    The music stopped and the applause broke out again and lasted a long time.


    The next and last one is Han mo. no one asked Han Mo to play, but he knew the order, so he walked to the waiting area of the stage with his guitar.


    In addition to parents and children in the audience, children''s attention is very poor and have been a little impatient for a long time. Some children play and play behind the audience, and some speak loudly, because ZiNuo''s mother''s dance was so popular just now that everyone thought it was the last program.


    "Xuanxuan''s father hasn''t come on stage yet." Mengmeng''s little face asked seriously, but she had been waiting to see Xuanxuan''s father''s performance.


    "Yes, it seems to be the last program just now. I didn''t see Xuanxuan''s father." Meng Meng''s mother is also a little strange.


    "I want to see Uncle Han Mo perform. I want to see Xuanxuan''s father." Cried Larry.


    "Uncle won''t stop performing." Xiaohu said foolishly.


    Xuanxuan tooted her mouth, "my father will perform. The teacher didn''t say it was the last program."


    There was a little commotion at the scene. After a small climax, there would be an illusion that this was the end. Except for the parents of class two, other parents did not know that Han Mo would perform. Some even started to get up and prepare to take their children to the bathroom.


    "Please be quiet, parents and children. Next, please enjoy the last program of this art show, guitar playing and singing brought by Han Zhixuan''s father in class two.


    When hearing Han Zhixuan''s three words, the little guy couldn''t help straightening his waist and proudly raised his small chin to look at the stage. The proud little look was bad. He stood up and shouted that her father was going to be on stage. In Xuanxuan''s heart, dad was the best. No one could be more wonderful than dad''s program.


    Some parents who just wanted to leave heard that there was another program, so they sat back in their seats and wanted to see what the program was.


    The parents of class 1 in middle school have accepted that ZiNuo''s mother''s dance is the last show, and they don''t pay much attention to Han Mo, so several parents go to the toilet if they should take their children to the toilet, and change their children''s clothes if they should. Most of them just wait for the end of the time, and then they can go home.


    When Han Mo came to power, he had a panoramic view of the situation in front of the stage. However, he didn''t care whether other parents and children paid attention to him at all.


    Han Mo''s only purpose on this stage is to sing to his daughter, his most lovely baby, the only audience he cares about.


    Han Mo holds his guitar and stands in front of Li Mai.


    Just like standing in the center of the stage every time, but today''s stage is too small compared with the previous one.


    But someone under the stage is very heavy in his heart.


    Han Mo''s eyes fell on the little guy. His father and daughter''s eyes collided in the air. The little guy was excited and saved two small fists. Han Mo smiled gently. At the moment, he could no longer see anyone in his eyes, only the brightest pearl in his hand.


    "A song" kiss my baby "to my most important baby daughter." Han Mo''s voice echoed through the microphone throughout the meeting.


    The absent-minded parents and children heard Han Mo''s voice and looked at the stage. It was only a short stay.


    Then a beautiful guitar Prelude spread through every corner of the venue along the sound wave.


    "Kiss my baby


    I want to cross the mountain


    Looking for the missing sun


    Looking for the missing moon "


    As soon as the four lyrics came out, the scene was instantly quiet. Those who wanted to go to the bathroom suddenly stopped. Parents who thought it was the last program and were waiting to leave also looked up at the stage.


    "What''s the name of this song? I haven''t heard of it. "


    "It seems to be called kiss my baby."


    "Take your mobile phone and search who the original singer is. I''ll download it to my girl at home. It''s really nice."


    "No, I can''t find this song."


    "It''s impossible to be original. Can our kindergarten parents still write songs?"


    "Don''t you see this man looks familiar?"


    "He is, he is not that!"


    Everyone in the audience looked at Han Mo in the center of the stage, showing an incredible expression.

 Chapter 288

    "Kiss my baby


    I want to cross the ocean


    Looking for the missing rainbow


    Catch the missing meteor... "


    Han Mo''s singing continues, magnetic and deep, full of doting on his daughter. His daughter is his sweetest burden, not only a little person who needs to be taken care of and accompanied, but also the most important baby he holds in his palm, in his mouth and in his heart.


    Xuanxuan watched her father sing on the spot for the first time. Before, she could only watch it in front of the TV. Although the effect was also very good, and the dance sound of the TV station was much better than that of the auditorium in the kindergarten, the meaning of this song was completely different. Although the little guy was young, she was more perceptual and delicate. She loved her father and could feel his love.


    "Yuxuan, this song is for you." Xiaohu said excitedly beside Xuanxuan.


    "Good project Xuanxuan has a father who can write good songs at will, so that she can receive such songs every day." Ruirui looked at Han Mo on the stage with envy.


    "I want such a father, too." Meng Meng toots her small mouth.


    The little guy was more proud, but she didn''t interact with her friends. She looked at her father on the stage seriously. She didn''t understand music yet, but she could hear it.


    Many parents feel as like as two peas, but they don''t think of it. But now, Han Mo holds his guitar on the stage. He is so calm and calm that he can sing the original song just like he stood on the stage of "finding the best voice".


    "That''s Han Mo! Looking for a champion with a good voice. "


    "What? Oh, my God! Is the Han Mo who wrote so many songs such as "where has time gone", "boast", "southern girl"


    "Absolutely he can''t be wrong. At that time, I didn''t lose a game. I stayed in front of the TV every day. It was definitely him."


    "People are really low-key. Such a big star doesn''t show off in front of other parents. This is the real star parents."


    The parents who used to praise ZiNuo''s mother are now looking at Han Mo on the stage with adoring eyes and sparing their praise, just as they have never praised ZiNuo''s mother with the same words.


    ZiNuo''s mother, who had just been surrounded in the middle of the crowd, suddenly became deserted, and other parents around her also returned to other seats. She looked at Han Mo on the stage, and the originally charming corners of her eyes twitched for a moment. She suddenly got up and turned to the door of the auditorium.


    It was originally the parents of the stars, and the mother of Zi Nuo, who was praised by everyone, didn''t notice her departure at the moment, because they were immersed in Han Mo''s song.


    His voice is warm and clean. Even without the high-quality sound in the TV studio, it still doesn''t sound like any impurities. His voice is natural and can''t be described by just two words of professionalism.


    "Lala, hula, hula, Hula


    Finally, I want to come back safely and tell you all that


    Kiss my baby... "


    Han Mo''s singing ended, and the guitar accompaniment did not stop. Han Mo''s slender fingers moved the strings, and the sound was gentle and melodious. Everyone''s consciousness seemed to be brought into the song, and every note shuttled in his mind.


    Until the guitar accompaniment stopped abruptly, the scene suddenly fell into silence. The parents didn''t react. They still looked at Han Mo on the stage and stopped for a few seconds. It was the children who cheered first that the parents came back to their senses.


    There was applause from the audience, which could not be calm for a long time.


    The little guy under the stage waved and stepped down with a smile.


    The little guy got up excitedly and rushed to his father at the speed of 100 meters. Han Mo carried his guitar behind him and picked up the little guy with both hands.


    "Dad, I love you." Xuanxuan put her arms around her father and put her head into his neck.


    Han Mo smiled and smiled warmly. He was very happy. When his daughter still expressed love for him, he accompanied his daughter. Only in these years, children will say "love mom, love dad" at will, act like spoilers in front of their parents unscrupulously, express their dissatisfaction and desire, and hope to get a hug from their parents.


    While you can still treat your child as a toy, accompany them as much as possible. Maybe one day, you suddenly find that they don''t need to express love, don''t want to be spoiled in front of their parents, and don''t care about their parents'' hug. Don''t regret at that time.


    Everyone''s eyes were attracted by the father and daughter. Everyone''s applause did not stop and continued. Their eyes moved with the movement of Han mo.


    "Han Zhixuan''s father can fly to the endless night sky, pick stars to make toys for her, touch the moon and write her name on the moon. Dad, I want it too, I want it too, can you do it?" A child took his father''s arm and asked.


    "That''s the lyrics, not true." The father looked embarrassed.


    "This song is for Han Zhixuan. Her father can do it." Children are reluctant to let go. It''s enviable that their father can sing on the stage and give them to children. He can not only write songs, but also fly to the sky. It''s really enviable.


    "This..." there is no harm without comparison. At the moment, the father who is trying to find an explanation and explain to the child crossed three black lines in the back of his head.


    ......


    night


    The report show was over and the parents took their children home.


    Han Mo won the most praise for this performance, and Han Mo was also the most discussed after three performances. As for ZiNuo''s mother who appeared before, she was instantly forgotten. She only remembered that her dance was very popular, but she didn''t remember what she danced.


    However, Han Mo''s song "kiss my baby" is catchy. Many parents have recorded videos and listened to them several times at home. They can already hum.


    When Han Mo wanted to sing this song before, he had sent the song to the copyright website for backup. Han Mo''s song can be found on the copyright website. When others record video and audio, they can only listen and have a look, but they can''t move the mind of this song.


    This evening is the last day of the xiangtian award competition. Han Mo has been preparing for the performance with his children all day, so he doesn''t have time to watch the online votes. The first thing when he comes home is to see the voting results.


    As soon as the computer is turned on, a link pops up in the lower right corner, which is some videos or pictures shared by Internet Celebrities.


    The online popularity of this world is different from the original world. The previous World online popularity of Han Mo is a charming girl who shares her clothes and food, sings and dances in front of the camera, sells cute and coquettish, or plays live games. The videos shared by the online popularity of this world must have some meaning.


    Han Mo casually opened it. It turned out that what he shared was a video.


    When he saw the video image, Han Mo couldn''t help staring. He didn''t expect that some parents recorded his singing video and put it on the Internet. What''s more incredible is that it''s just a kindergarten activity, and the number of hits is soaring at the speed that can be seen by the naked eye.

 Chapter 289

    Wechat


    Forum


    Video website


    The same melody, the same lyrics all the time.


    "Han Mo wrote a new song?"


    "No, Han Mo has been writing songs. Before, he gave Zhang Youcheng''s Serenade at half moon and Shu Ya''s in my song. This time Han Mo sang by himself. "


    "Kiss my baby" sounds great. It''s said to be written for his daughter. "


    "I also want to have such a father. He can write songs for me. It''s so warm."


    "Don''t you find that Han Mo sings better on the kindergarten stage than on TV? That doesn''t have any dance effect. Even the stereo is very ordinary. "


    "Han Mo is the real strength singer."


    "Ask for the HD audio source of kiss my baby."


    "Ask for the same."


    Han Mo looked at the comments rolling on the screen. He was a little surprised. This song really just wanted to sing in the kindergarten. It was a song for the little guy. He didn''t want to be exposed. He was brushed on the screen all of a sudden. Han Mo was a little surprised, but he didn''t think much. He directly turned off the video.


    The voting of xiangtian award is what Han Mo is most concerned about at the moment. As of 8 p.m., all voting windows have been completely closed. Entering the stage of vote statistics, the people on the network will no longer see the number of votes. Until 8 p.m. tomorrow, the awards will be broadcast live on apple station.


    So Han Mo was anxious to see Shuya''s votes. Zhang Xiaoxiao''s votes had been shouting with Shuya, and her voice was also very high. She became Shuya''s only strong enemy.


    As for other awards, Han Mo didn''t care much. He didn''t even look at them. It was Shen Fei, as Meng Si said before. Han Mo looked at his votes with great interest and was still far ahead. No accident, there was no suspense in the first part of the voting link.


    Zhang Liguo abandoned the legend of the Red Princess and resolutely chose the legend of Zhen Huan in order to win the xiangtian award. This award has the highest gold content in the TV drama industry. For this reason, Zhang Liguo''s character in the TV drama industry is smelly, and the investors are reluctant to film with him. Once his credit rating decreases, it is difficult to change it, Everyone is afraid that his hard-working works will be abandoned by the director.


    At first, he bowed to benefit and replaced Shuya with Luna. Later, he bowed to benefit and gave up the legend of the red imperial concubine and took over the legend of Zhen Huan.


    In his heart, only fame and wealth, the rest are very thin.


    Han Mo probably knew it. Just about to turn off the computer, he pushed the wechat hot search news in the lower right corner of the web page.


    "Han Mo''s new song kiss my baby"


    Fans are looking for the HD audio source of Han Mo''s song. Although the video is recorded clearly, the listening effect is much worse than the HD version recorded in the studio, and the experience is very poor.


    Han Mo''s mobile phone lit up on the desktop. When he was in kindergarten, he adjusted the mobile phone to mute. Han Mo looked at the mobile phone screen and connected the phone directly.


    "Little Mo Mo, why don''t you tell me about your new song? Record it into a single in the company and then sing it outside." As soon as the phone was connected, Meng Si''s eager voice came out of the receiver.


    How can a song in kindergarten become so much attention in just a few hours.


    Meng Si saw that Han Mo didn''t immediately answer and then said, "you''re lucky. Your song became popular before it was sent. I saved a lot of advertising money by pushing song online V, several famous sound critics and music producers."


    Han Mo knew nothing about all this. He knew that it must be the parents who recorded the video, but he didn''t pay attention because what spread so quickly.


    The official account of official account was official account of a child''s parents. The public number had some influence and was forwarded again.


    This is only Han Mo''s guess, there is no final conclusion.


    But he knew that Meng Si would not call him just because the song spread in a short time, "there must be something else."


    "You''re so smart, my little Mo Mo, are you a little roundworm in my stomach?" Meng Si was coquettish.


    Han Mo rolled his eyes across the phone and said coldly, "speak human words."


    Meng Si stopped for a moment and swallowed what he wanted to say. Smash your mouth, "people say, ah bah." Meng Si coughed twice. "You took him to the ditch. The main thing is that the organizers of the xiangtian award don''t know how to know your kiss my baby. Just now they suddenly contacted me. I hope you can sing this song at the award ceremony tomorrow, so can you finish the accompaniment during the day tomorrow?"


    Meng Si''s tone changed back to the normal channel when he was talking about business.


    Han Mo thought, "yes."


    ......


    Next day


    The air in Beidu, which has just fallen snow, is cool and fresh. People walking in and out of the streets are in a hurry, breathing fog, hurried and busy.


    Han Mo sent the little guy to the kindergarten. He told Xuanxuan at the gate of the kindergarten that his grandparents came to pick her up after school today because his father still has a job, but he can watch the live broadcast on Apple TV at 8 p.m. and wait for his parents to appear.


    The little guy was a little lost when he heard his father say he couldn''t pick him up, but he was happy when he heard that he could see his father and mother on TV. The chicken pecked rice and nodded his head, then raised his index finger and posed in a low voice in front of his small mouth, "Dad, I will be very low-key and will never tell others."


    Han Mo was amused by the child''s expression and rubbed the little guy''s head. "Yes, let''s keep a low profile."


    The little guy jumped and jumped with teacher Ding Rou into the kindergarten. When he entered the kindergarten, he looked back at his father and made a victory gesture.


    Han Mo smiled and waved to the little guy.


    It should be nice for the little guy to see him sing kiss my baby again on TV at night. Han Mo thought in his heart and couldn''t help laughing at the corners of his mouth.


    Sichen media office building


    Han Mo didn''t go to Meng Si. Although it was not difficult to play and sing by himself, the evening program was live broadcast and the award ceremony. Han Mo had high requirements for accompaniment. Han Mo had to make the accompaniment.


    "Han Mo?"


    Before he could walk into the studio, the voice behind him stopped him.


    Looking back along the direction of the voice, it turned out that Zhai Xu was competing for an excellent actor with teacher Huang Jianming.


    Han Mo has dealt with Zhai Xu many times. He doesn''t appreciate this person, but he doesn''t hate it. Others take the initiative to talk to him. Han Mo still stopped and smiled politely.


    "I just recorded a song. It''s actually a practice. I''m going to attend the xiangtian award ceremony tonight." Han Mo didn''t ask him. Zhai Xu said it himself.


    Han Mo remained polite, "congratulations."


    Zhai Xu took another two steps to Han Mo with great interest. "Xiangtian award is the highest honor for a TV drama actor. It should be said that every award established is a high honor for TV dramatists."


    Han Mo agreed and nodded slightly.


    Zhai Xu subconsciously raised his head, "this year is the first time to use the shortlist, which is obtained by both recommendation and audience voting." He paused. His face was full of pride, but he tried to restrain himself, trying to suppress his happy expression. "In fact, I didn''t pay much attention to the number of votes. I''m a Buddhist actor. Everything goes with fate."


    Han Mo smiled and didn''t speak.

 Chapter 290

    Zhai Xu just likes to talk to people like Han Mo who don''t contradict him. He always cooperates with him.


    In life, people always like those who can speak according to their own wishes, especially when they want to show off or get praise, and they don''t want to hear the opposite voice.


    Han Mo is not the kind of person who will follow others'' words, but he won''t refute. Generally, you say you. I pretend to listen to me. Even if I am disgusted, I won''t show it. The most thing is to find a reason to leave in advance.


    Han Mo was planning to implement this strategy, and Zhai Xu suddenly opened his mouth again. "I''ll tell you a secret. The secret will only be known by the old people of xiangtian award."


    As far as Han Mo knows, Zhai Xu didn''t win the xiangtian award. He has been running with him for so many years. He has a high voice every year, but he didn''t get the award in the end. Therefore, what he said about the old man should only be that he has participated in many times.


    Zhai Xu said in a low voice, "every year at the xiangtian award ceremony, TV dramatists who are invited to sing for individual awards will be invited to sing. Generally, the winner of this award is invited to sing. This has become an unwritten rule, which is almost the same every year."


    Zhai Xu continued, "Hey, you''re new. I don''t know. It''s not surprising. It''s all right. You can practice for more than seven or eight years and strive for the xiangtian award."


    "Oh, that''s right." Han Mo doesn''t care whether those invited to sing can really win the prize.


    Zhai Xu chuckled. In fact, he said everything in front of him for the last sentence. He raised the treble slightly, "I''m invited to sing the theme song of the TV play tonight."


    Han Mo had long guessed what Zhai Xu wanted to show off. When he met Zhai Xu on this floor, there would be nothing else except recording and practicing. Combined with Zhai Xu''s proud explanation of the "secret" of xiangtian award, Han Mo saw through it and said, "Oh, congratulations."


    Zhai Xu was satisfied with the word congratulations from Han Mo''s mouth.


    Zhai Xu waved his hand, "I''ll go back and prepare first." The proud expression on his face is almost to say directly that he will get the xiangtian award soon. The so-called preparation is to prepare the award speech.


    Han Mo said "Hmm" and didn''t want to talk to Zhai Xu.


    Zhai Xu just wanted to boast in front of the people he knew. After blowing, there was nothing to say. Neither of them wanted to do more greetings. Han Mo continued to walk to the studio, and Zhai Xu also walked in the direction of the elevator.


    When Han Mo opened the door and went in, he accidentally saw Zhai Xu stopping at the elevator entrance. It seems that he met another acquaintance and repeated the same words as Han mo.


    When Han Mo entered the studio, he didn''t think about things outside. Today''s song was sent to his baby daughter live on TV. The little guy must have been waiting in front of the TV to see his parents. Han Mo didn''t know the specific time when it was his turn to sing. He could only hope to show the most perfect side in front of his baby daughter when singing.


    When concentrating on work, time always flies. When Han Mo enters the studio, he turns his mobile phone to vibration. He has been seriously making accompaniment without paying attention to others. He stays in the studio for a day.


    ......


    6 p.m


    On the red carpet in front of Apple TV


    The main creators of each entry attended in full dress and walked into the award scene through the red carpet.


    The live broadcast starts from this time, but this live broadcast will be interspersed with the introduction of the host in the studio, and the lens will be switched occasionally.


    All the creators and members of the legend of Zhen Huan walked together on the red carpet, including Han Mo, Shu Ya, Meng Si, Zhang Liguo and Huang Jianming.


    Several awards involved have been shortlisted. No one can be sure who will win the award in the end. However, the reason why we set the xiangtian award as the highest award of TV series is not only the long history of the xiangtian award, but also his fairness and justice. The judges will never practice favoritism and fraud.


    At the beginning, there was no mass voting link in the xiangtian award, because the voting link would involve brushing votes, so it was difficult to be completely fair. The reason why the mass voting link was carried out this year was also because the xiangtian award had been criticized before, saying that there was no mass interaction at all, and the jury had held meetings and discussed it many times before finally making the link of mass voting.


    Zhai Xu''s crew walked in front. From the back, we can clearly feel his complacent back. It seems that winning the prize is a certainty.


    The crew of each TV series will stop at the end of the red carpet and sign on the background board as a souvenir. Many multimedia are gathered there, waiting to shoot stars from all angles.


    When Han Mo came to the end and signed on the background board, the host handed the microphone to several main creators, "the legend of Zhen Huan is a TV play with the most shortlisted awards in this film festival. Excuse me, director Zhang, are you very confident in winning the award?"


    Zhang Liguo glanced at the opposite long gun and short gun and pointed at his own media. "We are very happy that so many viewers love us and thank the organizers of the xiangtian Award for giving us such an opportunity. As for the so-called TV series with the most shortlisted awards, are we very confident in winning the award? The teacher told us that we were all terrified. "


    The host just agreed, and then handed the microphone to Han mo.


    "This is the first time to meet writers, actors and producers on stage in this way. Han Mo, your identity is so changeable that my brain can''t change. " The host joked.


    "Don''t remember these identities, because all identities are just for one thing to make a high-quality TV play." Han Mo answered calmly.


    There was a lot of cheering in the media. Han Mo''s answer was much more precious than some of the artists who attracted attention.


    Shuya is an old man on the red carpet of xiangtian, but she is also relatively low-key. For her running experience, Shuya has always claimed to be a new actor and has a lot to learn from others. She also said that teacher Huang Jianming taught her a lot,


    In short, during a crew, we all praise each other tacitly.


    Soon, all the finalists and invited award guests had entered the venue, and the media quickly packed up their equipment and prepared to rush to the next shooting point.


    "I forgot to congratulate you yesterday. You were shortlisted for the excellent screenwriter award. Your script was very good, and I watched the TV series." Zhai Xu came over and took the initiative to tell Han Mo that he didn''t watch TV, but he knew that although he subconsciously thought that the TV series he starred in was the best, Zhai Xu had to be polite in front of Han Mo because of the unprecedented high ratings.


    Han Mo doesn''t care whether he is shortlisted for the excellent screenwriter award. He only cares about the excellent actress award.


    It''s still early at the moment. Everyone didn''t sit down directly when they entered the main venue, but greeted familiar people. Han Mo and Shuya didn''t stand together all the time.


    At this time, Han Mo saw Zhang Xiaoxiao not far away, wearing carefully dressed makeup, but his face showed a bad smile, but his intention was obvious.

 Chapter 291

    For Zhang Xiaoxiao, an actor who is eager to become famous, any opportunity to show his face can''t be missed, but some people just think silently in their hearts and look for opportunities. Some people will take the initiative and hold all the resources that may be beneficial to her tightly in their hands.


    Zhang Xiaoxiao belongs to the latter. She was a novice and played several small roles. Later, she was able to play Hello, youth, which is inseparable from her communication. It has been said before that she had a love affair with the producer, but it didn''t end because there was no real hammer.


    For Zhang Xiaoxiao, the xiangtian award is of great significance, not only for outstanding actresses, but also for her to know more people and accumulate more contacts at the award ceremony. This TV play is her first time as a female star. She works hard and tries to grasp every detail as well as possible, although her acting skills are still green, But the staff of the crew had a good impression of her, which was also a design deliberately portrayed by Zhang Xiaoxiao.


    The award ceremony will not start for some time. Today, in addition to the shortlisted works and individual awards, there are also invited guests in charge of the award, and there are a large number of celebrities in the circle.


    It is often said that the face is born from the heart. No matter how well Zhang Xiaoxiao covers up and how restrained his inner desire, Han Mo standing not far away can still be seen from her subtle expression.


    "Sister Shuya." Zhang Xiaoxiao''s voice is very unique and thin, which is the so-called baby voice. However, some people are born, and some people choke their throat the day after tomorrow. As for which kind, only she knows.


    Shuya doesn''t know Zhang Xiaoxiao, and her impression just stays in knowing that the person''s name is Zhang Xiaoxiao. As for speaking, this is the first time.


    Shu Ya is talking with Meng Si and Zhang Liguo. Hearing Zhang Xiaoxiao''s voice, the three turn their heads and look in the direction of the voice.


    "Congratulations to sister Shuya for being nominated for the excellent actress award again." Zhang Xiaoxiao said shyly.


    Everyone knows that Shuya has been nominated three times and has not won the prize. If ordinary newcomers can be shortlisted for the xiangtian award, they will be happy. As a chip to raise their status, it doesn''t matter whether they win the award or not, but focus on participation.


    But Shuya is different, so Zhang Xiaoxiao''s "you" doesn''t leak any trace, but it sounds different.


    Shuya didn''t care, smiled and said, "thank you."


    "This is the first time I have been shortlisted. I just hold the attitude of learning from my predecessors." Zhang Xiaoxiao''s expression when talking is very "sincere", but this sincerity is too much, and it looks very deliberate.


    Zhang Xiaoxiao seems to have inadvertently seen Meng Si and Zhang Liguo, with a slight pick. "President Meng and director Zhang, Xiaoxiao just focused on communicating and learning with sister Shuya and didn''t pay attention to you two. Don''t blame him for his impoliteness."


    Meng Si smiled and nodded. He didn''t know Zhang Xiaoxiao well and didn''t talk much.


    Zhang Liguo said with a laugh, "it''s easy to say, it''s easy to say."


    The only purpose of Zhang Xiaoxiao''s coming here is to get close to Meng Si and Zhang Youcheng. She just talks to Shu Ya first and then finds an opportunity. Investors and directors are the actors she needs to curry favor with. This idea has been deeply engraved in Zhang Xiaoxiao''s heart eager for quick success and instant benefit.


    "Director Zhang''s TV series grew up with me. I''ve seen every one. From memory of youth to blood rose, every work is a classic." Because Zhang Liguo gave her a response, Zhang Xiaoxiao decided to start with Zhang Liguo first.


    Everyone is willing to listen to others praise themselves, especially Zhang Liguo, who has been silent for a long time, and finally wait until a work looks forward to further progress. How can he be unhappy when someone praises him on this occasion.


    "Xiao Zhang, you can say I''m old. I grew up with you, but it''s almost the same, ha ha." Zhang Liguo was very pleased with Zhang Xiaoxiao''s flattery.


    "Xiaoxiao is looking forward to cooperating with director Zhang. I don''t know if I will have such an honor." Zhang Xiaoxiao pretended to be shy and said.


    "There is a chance, there is a chance." Zhang Liguo has not been flattered like this for a long time. He is very beautiful and has been smiling all the time.


    Han Mo looked at Shuya from a distance. He thought Zhang Xiaoxiao would go with a few greetings in the past, but he didn''t go. He had a panoramic view of the frivolity between his eyebrows and eyes.


    Han Mo walked in the direction of Shuya.


    "Mr. Han mo."


    Before Han Mo walked over, Zhang Xiaoxiao''s voice rang.


    Although she is having a "hot chat" with Zhang Liguo, she is still looking for the next partner. At this time, she should seize all the time to expand her communication network.


    Meng Si and Shu Ya also looked in the direction of Han mo. Meng Si had long wanted to go. He saw many actors like Zhang Xiaoxiao. He didn''t think it was wrong, but he didn''t care much.


    Shuya smiled and said nothing.


    In Zhang Xiaoxiao''s heart, Han Mo is much more valuable than Zhang Liguo. He quickly said a few words to Zhang Liguo as a conclusion. He was afraid that Han Mo would go away immediately. He was anxious to chat up with Han mo.


    Han Mo ignored Zhang Xiaoxiao. He didn''t even look at Zhang Xiaoxiao or nod. People often use nodding friendship to describe the shallow friendship between people, but Han Mo didn''t even want Zhang Xiaoxiao to nod.


    Zhang Xiaoxiao doesn''t mind at all. She knows that Han Mo''s character is like this. She is very cold and doesn''t like to talk. She characterizes Han Mo''s reaction just now as a result of her character. She firmly believes that everyone likes to be praised by others. Zhang Liguo likes it, and Han Mo certainly likes it.


    "Mr. Han Mo, I''m your fan. I can sing your songs in every capital. I can''t recite any of your poems. I''ve seen the story of Zhen Huan from the beginning to the end. It''s great. The king of Guojun you play is so handsome."


    Zhang Xiaoxiao was so naked and totally flattering that there was no bottom line. Meng Si frowned slightly. Shu Ya glanced at Han Mo and didn''t speak.


    "Congratulationsˇ° Han Mo suddenly said.


    Zhang Xiaoxiao straightened his waist and said in his heart, it''s true. Everyone likes to flatter beautiful women. No matter what their identity, they also eat this set. Adjust your expression to shyness, "thank you, Mr. Han moˇ°


    "Shuya." Han Mo didn''t take care of Zhang Xiao and continued.


    Shuya smiled, "thank you."


    Shuya?


    Shuya!


    Han Mo just said congratulations to Shuya.


    Zhang Liguo was stunned for a moment. Meng Si also thought that Han Mo was talking to Zhang Xiaoxiao, frowned slightly, thought for a moment, and smiled quietly.


    Zhang Xiaoxiao''s eyes twitched fiercely. His eyes with beautiful pupils shrank. What he had to say was stuck in his throat. He couldn''t swallow it and couldn''t say it. He stood in place awkwardly. If he raised his feet and left now, it would prove that he was angry and would appear petty, but if he didn''t go, his embarrassed expression had been frozen.


    Zhang Xiaoxiao is neither standing nor walking like this.

 Chapter 292

    Every nerve on Zhang Xiaoxiao''s face was trembling. She tried to find a step for herself and a reason for Han Mo in her heart. Maybe she didn''t hear her, or considering Shu Ya''s face. After all, Shu Ya was older and the heroine of the biography of Zhen Huan.


    Zhang Xiaoxiao swallowed her saliva and squeezed out a smile. "Sister Shuya''s acting skills in the legend of Zhen Huan are comparable to textbooks. This excellent actress award belongs to sister Shuya."


    Zhang Xiaoxiao tried his best to save face, followed Han Mo''s words and smiled awkwardly, hoping that Han Mo could take her words, even if there was only one sentence, or nod, well, he would have a step to go down.


    "In my song or in a hurry?" Han Mo asked.


    "They asked me to sing in my song."


    Han Mo and Shuya talked as if there were no one else.


    Meng Si and Zhang Liguo look at Han mo.


    Zhang Liguo wanted to remind Han Mo, but he swallowed his words again.


    Meng Si smiled in his heart. He knew Han Mo too well. Although he didn''t talk much, he was the best listener. He couldn''t change his face or jump. He listened with a smile. There must be a reason for Han Mo''s behavior just now.


    The staff began to organize everyone to take their seats. The positions were arranged according to the participating works. There was no order for everyone in the same crew to sit together.


    Meng Si said to everyone, "let''s go."


    Just like nothing happened just now, Meng Si walked straight ahead, Shu Ya and Han Mo walked behind. Zhang Liguo paused for a moment, didn''t talk much, and hurriedly said to Zhang xiaonovel, "talk again next time."


    In an instant, only Zhang Xiaoxiao was left. The smile she had just squeezed out was stiff on her face. Her slender arm made a slight effort and clenched her fist. The air was full of embarrassment. In fact, Han Mo was not the only one who found her good at communication. Others just didn''t say it, but they didn''t like her. At the moment, Zhang Xiaoxiao was left in place, From time to time, actors came by and cast disdainful eyes.


    Until the director of "Hello, youth" came towards her from a distance.


    "What''s the matter, little."


    Zhang Xiaoxiao changed his expression in an instant, "it''s all right. Let''s go, director."


    seven fifty


    All staff are in place, each camera has a fixed stand, each stand has a clear division of labor, and the headset is the voice of the executive director.


    The live broadcast will begin soon.


    In fact, many awards are popular. In addition to one or two highly competitive awards, most awards are well known. Even if there is fierce competition, it is only the competition between two actors, and the others are running with each other. There is no suspense.


    For example, Huang Jianming and Zhai Xu of the excellent actor award, Shu Ya and Zhang Xiaoxiao of the excellent actress award.


    Han Mo sat on the edge, just across the aisle from Zhai Xu. Like when he met Zhai Xu in the morning, his face was filled with a full smile. If it was different, he was dressed differently. At the moment, Zhai Xu''s hair was combed in fashion and neat, his clothes were exquisite, and he was dressed to attend.


    "This time Mr. Zhai Xu is popular."


    "Yes, there is no suspense."


    "Mr. Huang Jianming has won awards before. It''s Zhai Xu''s turn this time."


    "I think it should be him, too."


    Everyone was talking about the ownership of the award. Zhai Xu took everything in his ears, straightened his waist, pretended not to hear it, but showed an uncontrollable smile on his face.


    The cast members sitting at the venue are looking forward to the start of the award ceremony, and the audience waiting for the live broadcast in front of the TV and computer are full of expectations for the upcoming award ceremony.


    "When can I see my parents?" The little guy jumped onto the sofa early for fear of missing the start of the live broadcast.


    Han Jun looked at the time. There were two minutes left. "Fast, fast."


    The old man''s expectation for the live broadcast of the award was no less than his little granddaughter. He hated watching the advertisement most. He sat on the sofa and watched the advertisement for ten minutes.


    "Old man, you have a bad waist. Get up and walk around. Don''t sit all the time." Chen Yuehong took a plate of fruit and put it on the tea table, reminding him.


    Han Jun waved his hand, "it''s about to start."


    Chen Yuehong was helpless and sat on the other side of the little guy, looking forward to watching TV.


    Even ordinary people know the weight of the xiangtian award. Every year, the live broadcast of the xiangtian award has a high audience rating.


    With the end of the last pre live advertisement, the live broadcast officially began.


    The first group award was announced. There was no suspense about the legend of Zhen Huan, which won the best long-length TV play. When the host read the name of the TV play, there was warm applause under the stage and even more in front of the TV.


    The little guy slapped his hands hard. At this time, the camera just swept in front of the crew of the legend of Zhen Huan. Shu Ya and Han Mo both entered the camera.


    "Dad, mom! Look, my parents. " The little guy jumped off the sofa excitedly and pointed to Shuya and Han Mo on the TV.


    Chen Yuehong saw that her son on TV proudly raised her eyebrows. She had already informed everyone in the dancing group that she locked in Apple TV at 8 p.m. to watch the award ceremony of the xiangtian award. Han Jun initially stopped his wife''s high-profile behavior of showing her son. He was afraid that if he didn''t win the award, his son would be discussed in the future. The things that had won the award were also random, Not too much pressure. But Chen Yuehong was so confident in her son. She didn''t listen to her wife''s dissuasion and still sent the news to the group early.


    "Hey, Lao Chen, I saw your son."


    "Lao Chen, your son is so handsome."


    "The best TV play of the legend of Zhen Huan is not in vain. I chase it every night. Lao Chen, your son writes very well. I heard that the small TV play has been published as a novel. Please ask us for an autograph at that time."


    "I''ll let my granddaughter be a writer in the future. It''s not too late to start training now."


    "Next time we play, call Lao Chen''s son to our town and see which team can compete with us."


    "Yes, that''s a good proposal."


    In an instant, it was 99 +. Chen Yuehong just opened the group chat. Before she could see it, it turned into 99 +. She simply didn''t see it. Anyway, she praised her son.


    There is no suspense about the collective award. The best TV dramas in several categories are basically within the scope of everyone''s speculation.


    With the end of the collective award, we are more looking forward to who will spend the individual award.


    Meng Si whispered in Shuya''s ear, "only our crew didn''t make small moves in the voting link.


    Shuya smiled. "Voting is only a small part of the selection, which has little to do with the final selection."


    "You''re still transparent." Munce smiled playfully.


    The so-called shortlist was announced a few hours before the voting deadline, because the shortlist is basically the people with the highest number of votes, so we didn''t care. We are still saying that what is selected by voting is the shortlist individual award. In fact, from the subtlety of time, we can see that this shortlist has long been selected by expert judges. Why is it the same as what is selected by voting, Perhaps it can only be explained by the fact that this story is purely fictional and that if there are similarities, it is a coincidence.


    The excellent screenwriter award was first announced. In the eyes of the audience, this award is the single award with no suspense. In front of the computer and TV, the audience friends congratulated Han Mo in advance through various channels.


    "There is no suspense that Han Mo won the excellent editor award."


    "On the plot, there must be no mistake in the legend of Zhen Huan."


    "But don''t forget that the xiangtian award will be cold every year. I hope this year''s cold will not be the award of excellent editors."

 Chapter 293

    The awarding guests slowly came to the stage. Two elders were responsible for awarding the excellent screenwriter award, one was a famous songwriter, the other was a famous screenwriter, and two old people in Huajia, with white temples and different character. This award is not strange to them, but the winners are different every year.


    "Teacher Guan, when was the last time you won the flying award?" Li Renyi, a songwriter, asked Guan Ying, the screenwriter beside him.


    "I won it twice, the first fifteen years ago and the other ten years ago." Guan Ying said with a smile.


    The two have a good relationship and are old friends. Li Renyi joked impolitely, "it''s so long ago. Mr. Guan is really old."


    Guan Ying was not angry at all. Instead, she laughed, "so now it''s the world of young people, and it''s time for me to retire."


    "The world of young people, this sentence means that the winner of an excellent screenwriter is a young screenwriter?" Keen netizens accurately capture key information.


    "There are only two young screenwriters shortlisted."


    "But I''ve been young for many years."


    "Don''t guess, it will be revealed soon."


    The big screen shows several shortlisted screenwriters and their works.


    Finally, Guan Ying raised the envelope with the award-winning name and glanced down the stage, as if looking for the person written on the envelope. Finally, her eyes stopped.


    Guan Ying smiled and won the "xiangtian Award for excellent screenwriter..."


    The world seems to be quiet. The information that has been continuously swiping the screen on the Internet stops instantly, because everyone''s attention is focused on Guan Ying''s mouth. Whether it''s on the scene, through the TV, or through the computer, everyone is afraid to miss the moment of announcement.


    "Han Mo!"


    The photographer is very professional. The camera immediately captures Han Mo''s position. On the big screen, Han Mo stands up amid the congratulations of the people around him.


    "Dad, it''s my dad. My dad won the prize." The little guy jumped and jumped excitedly. He pulled grandpa''s arm and shook it around.


    The old man tried to restrain his excitement. When Guan Ying had been pretending to be mysterious before, Han Jun''s heart was about to jump out. He was more nervous than when he was young waiting for the announcement of the award.


    In the past, the old man took part in the competition himself. It was true that he didn''t care about the results. Everything went with fate. However, when I came to my son, I just said that it didn''t matter whether he won or not. But I sincerely hope that Han Mo can win the prize without any disguise, that is, I think my son deserves the award of excellent screenwriter.


    The camera follows Han Mo from the moment Guan Ying reads his name. Every action and expression of him are displayed in front of the people all over the country through the camera.


    Han Mo was calm on the stage. The excellent screenwriter award was very meaningful to him. It was an affirmation and an unexpected surprise for him. At the beginning of shooting, Han Mo just wanted Shuya to win the excellent actress award. Unexpectedly, he had such an opportunity to win the excellent screenwriter award.


    Han Mo took the trophy and went to Mai. He didn''t prepare the award speech, and there was no long speech. Everyone was waiting for Han Mo''s speech as the first single award.


    No excited expression, no tears.


    Han Mo looked down the stage and quickly positioned Shuya.


    She collided with Shuya''s eyes in the air, then smiled and calmly adjusted the height of the microphone, "thank my family and hope to bring you more excellent works in the future. Thank you. "


    The comment area that had just subsided was boiling again.


    "Han Mo only thanked his family and hoped to have more good works. It''s not like those award-winning speeches that cry and cry all the time. It''s not easy to thank a lot and say a lot."


    "I also like Han Mo''s concise. Like it. "


    "Just now the award notice said that Han Mo would sing new songs."


    "Is that the song for your daughter? I really want to have children for Han mo. "


    Han Mo stepped down and the two hosts interacted. Han Mo''s songs were arranged after the excellent screenwriter and before the next Award for excellent director. This arrangement seemed a little subtle, just in line with the law found by Zhai Xu.


    "Mr. Zhai Xu, the next program is your song." The staff quietly walked to Zhai Xu and said politely in a low voice.


    Zhai Xu smiled, pulled the corners of his suit, got up and left his seat, and then turned back. At the moment, Zhai Xu glanced at the center of the stage again, with a touch of certainty hanging from the corners of his mouth.


    Han Mo''s song sounded. The little guy in front of the TV danced with her father''s song. Of course, her dance was completely original and irregular.


    "Is this a new song written by Han Mo?" Han Jun said to himself that the old man didn''t know how many times he had listened to the song written by his son. This song must be a new song.


    Although the voice is not loud, the little guy''s ears are very sensitive. He dances his own magic dance and jumps to his grandfather. "This is a song written by dad for Xuanxuan. It''s called kiss my baby. Xuanxuan is Dad''s baby, so dad wants to kiss Xuanxuan."


    The old man, who was concentrating on listening to the melody of the song, heard his granddaughter interpret the song in another way and couldn''t help laughing by his granddaughter.


    "That should be called kiss my Xuanxuan." The old man rubbed the little guy''s head and said with a smile.


    Han Jun was careless, but this sentence is difficult, little guy.


    Xuanxuan shriveled her mouth and said, "yes, dad said it was for Xuanxuan. Why not call it kiss my Xuanxuan?"


    Han Jun didn''t expect that the child took his casual words seriously. He saw that the child was really unhappy. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. He quickly turned to his wife for help.


    Chen Yuehong turned her eyes, a disgusting expression, and then gently smiled and pinched the little guy''s meat face.


    "Doesn''t dad often say to keep a low profile? If you add Xuanxuan''s name to the song title and everyone knows Xuanxuan''s name, how can you keep a low profile? "


    The little guy looked up at Grandma''s words, "yes, Xuanxuan wants to keep a low profile. Then I told dad not to write Xuanxuan''s name in the lyrics in the future."


    Chen Yuehong smiled and touched the hair behind the child''s head.


    In front of the TV, they are discussing the name of the song. I don''t know. This song has set off a new wave on the already hot Internet.


    The videos recorded by kindergartens before were only known by some people. After all, there are still people who don''t go on wechat. However, this live broadcast in front of TV has become a song suitable for all ages. Many parents immediately searched the Internet and downloaded it for their children. Some want to learn it by themselves and sing it to their children when they coax their children to sleep.


    Han Mo''s singing ended and the program focused on some links. Han Mo is the first song of the program at this stage. There are several songs below, including shortlisted actors and invited award guests, including Zhai Xu.

 Chapter 294

    At the end of a song, Zhai Xu leisurely returned to his seat. According to the previous law, he just had to wait for the announcement of the excellent actor award.


    "Mr. Zhai Xu, congratulations." Another young actor in the back row of Zhai Xu who was shortlisted for the excellent actor award smiled and accosted Zhai Xu.


    "Zhai Xu has no suspense this time."


    "Have you thought about the award speech?"


    People around him began to whisper to Zhai Xu. In fact, Zhai Xu didn''t think of the so-called law. This is almost a default situation after participating in the xiangtian award several times.


    As Han Mo and Meng Si expected, the corners of Zhang Liguo''s mouth twitched.


    The excellent director award was won by the newcomer Shen Fei.


    When the awarding guests read Shen Fei''s name, Zhang Liguo''s expression froze for a moment. It took a few seconds to restore calm again. That calm was an embarrassment to control. In fact, he wanted to curse angrily.


    His original treacherous choice of the legend of Zhen Huan was for this award. Everyone thought he would win the award, and before that, he was still silently thankful that there were no well-known directors competing together this time. Zhang Liguo didn''t pay attention to those young people, which was not worth mentioning.


    So that the number of votes of Shen Fei soared, and Zhang Liguo had no waves. The excellent director award was already in his pocket, but


    Shen Fei said his acceptance speech on the stage. He may also be surprised that he will win the award, so he choked several times when he said his acceptance speech. He was flattered that this TV play made by a young director could be shortlisted for the excellent director award without anyone''s help, no investors willing to invest, and no money to invite famous actors, It never occurred to him that he really won the prize in the end.


    Meng Si glanced at Zhang Liguo sitting next to him. It''s not appropriate to say anything now. After thinking about it, he didn''t speak. He had analyzed it with Han mo before. At that time, he felt that Shen Fei was more likely to win the excellent director award, but this news was a cold door for most people.


    Although everyone applauded warmly when announcing Shen Fei''s award, everyone will subconsciously look at Zhang Liguo''s direction. Shen Fei''s award is a huge accident in everyone''s heart.


    Shen Fei stepped down in applause. No matter how popular it was, the awards continued. Zhai Xu didn''t care whether others were popular or not. He only cared about whether he won the award.


    After the two award guests have been on the stage and teased each other briefly, like each pair of award guests, no matter how many funny words they say, they have only one final responsibility, that is, to read the name of the award in the envelope.


    "The person who won the excellent actor award is..."


    Sitting next to Zhai Xu, the crew gently patted Zhai Xu on the shoulder, "congratulations."


    Zhai Xu was not polite either. He replied directly, "thank you."


    For a time, Zhai Xu was saying the same words around him, "Congratulations..."


    When reading the award list, the awarding guests will deliberately lengthen their voices in order to show their mystery, "the one who has won the excellent actor is..."


    "Don''t be, just say it." The partner urged.


    "Huang Jianming!"


    As soon as the sound came out, Zhai Xu smiled and was ready to stand up. His ass had been raised to half. Only then did he find that the crew of the legend of Zhen Huan on the other side of the aisle burst into warm applause. Everyone''s eyes focused on Huang Jianming. Huang Jianming''s image was projected on the big screen on the stage.


    The people who just said congratulations to Zhai Xu also "sincerely" clapped for Huang Jianming after hearing Huang Jianming''s name, just as the congratulations just said to Zhai Xu never happened.


    "Lying in the trough, it''s cold. The second cold single award."


    "No, I thought it was Zhai Xu. Huang Jianming was also good, but he won it once. Lao Zhai was so poor that he didn''t win the prize for running with him for so many years."


    "In addition to the two individual awards for excellent screenwriter, the award for excellent actress will not be cold."


    "I always think the actress award belongs to Shu Ya. Don''t pit. How can it be cold."


    "I don''t understand. I don''t understand. It''s going to be announced soon anyway."


    The surprise of the Internet is no less than that of the scene, but the people on the scene have two faces and won''t show their ideas, but netizens are much more free. They do whatever they want and say what they want.


    Zhai Xu grabbed the armrest of the chair, clenched his back teeth and took a deep breath, so that he wouldn''t lose his attitude on such an important occasion. Until he saw Huang Jianming finish his acceptance speech and step down, he couldn''t believe that it was someone else, not himself, who won the prize this time.


    There must be something wrong, impossible, impossible


    "Mr. Zhai, what''s the matter with you? Is it too hot here?"


    At the moment, Zhai Xu was sweating, his spirit was highly depressed and his mood fluctuated greatly. He was touched by the people around him before he suddenly came back to his senses. He quickly wiped his sweat and said, "it''s okay, it''s okay."


    The first two awards were cold, and the last excellent actress award was very subtle. If Shuya was not nervous at all, it was impossible. She was also eager to win the award, because her situation was a bit similar to Zhai Xu. She had several running experiences. The first time was just entering the industry, and she was very happy to be shortlisted, but the second and third times were really lost.


    She lost her role in the legend of the red imperial concubine because she wanted to win the award for excellent actress. Shu Ya''s expression was obviously not so natural.


    Han Mo saw Shuya''s nervousness and quietly patted Shuya''s hands, which were kneaded together because of nervousness.


    Shu Ya raised her eyes, looked at each other and smiled.


    Far away in front of the TV at home, the two old and one young looked nervously at the TV screen.


    "The excellent actress award must be Shuya." Chen Yuehong asked with a tone of affirmation and doubt.


    "It should be Shuya." Han Jun was not so sure, because the first two awards were not guessed right. The first one he thought would be won by the director of the legend of Zhen Huan. As a result, he was a young director. The second one he thought would be Zhai Xu. As a result, it was Huang Jianming, the old drama bone. So when he came to Shuya, Han Jun was sure, but he didn''t dare to say that he was so full.


    "It must be, it must be."


    The crisp voice suddenly sounded from the middle of the old couple. I saw the little guy holding a pair of small fists, staring at the TV screen and biting his lips.


    No matter what channel you watch the award ceremony, netizens keep quiet.


    The last award, the one they pay most attention to.


    Excellent actress award.


    Zhang Xiaoxiao silently repeated the content of the award speech in her heart, closed her eyes and waited for her name to be said from the mouth of the award guests.


    A second goes by, because it is the last award, and the rhythm can be controlled at will.


    "The winner of the outstanding actress award of the xiangtian award in this field is..." the awarding guest originally wanted to imitate his peers in front and make a long sound to create some suspense, but he scanned the murderous eyes under the stage and took back the original drag sound.


    She smiled and said, "the one who won the excellent actress award is... Shuya."


    As soon as the name came out, the two old and one young in front of the TV made a victory gesture at the same time.


    yeah!


    Chen Yuehong and the little guy held tightly together to celebrate.


    Han Jun suddenly found that he also made such a childish gesture like his little granddaughter, coughed twice and took back his fingers.

 Chapter 295

    The next day, it was a cold winter in Beidu. The air was dry and cold. The busy office workers got up just as the sun rose to fight for the morning time for the busy day.


    The area of Beidu is very large. Most people still live far away from where they work.


    It was late at the end of the award ceremony yesterday. The little guy wanted to wait for his father to come back and hold his father''s trophy with his own hands, but he couldn''t survive when he was sleepy. As soon as the live broadcast on TV was over, there was nothing to attract attention.


    The little guy kept saying, "I''ll wait for Dad. I won''t sleep." Then I slept on the sofa.


    When Han Mo came back, the little man had fallen asleep.


    It''s a little late in the morning in winter. The little guy has been used to the biological clock, but today he wakes up much earlier than usual, because her little wish last night has not been completed. She wants to hold a cup of her father''s cup with her own hands.


    Han Mo had just finished his breakfast when he heard the pattering footsteps behind him.


    "Dad, Dad, Xuanxuan will also receive the award." The little guy raised his hands high and jumped with excitement.


    Han Mo looked at the little guy who just woke up with fluffy hair. He walked over with a smile and spoiled the child''s head.


    "You go to wash your face and brush your teeth first. Dad should wash his hands after cooking, and then we will give awards, okay?"


    The little guy and the chicken pecked the rice and nodded.


    Hearing the voice of her baby granddaughter, Chen Yuehong put the mobile phone she was chatting in the group into the living room and came over.


    "Come on, grandma, take you to wash your face. Let''s clean it and give the prize again." Chen Yuehong walks into the bathroom with Xuanxuan''s little hand.


    The little guy was very obedient. He said he would wash his face, but he ate breakfast under the persuasion of his grandmother.


    Get up early in the morning and have plenty of time.


    The little guy''s so-called award is not that her father handed her the trophy. Even if it was finished, she pulled her grandparents to the middle of the living room and said they were the award guests.


    "Grandpa and grandma, you start giving awards."


    The old couple were stunned for a moment. Han Jun thought that if he directly said that the winner was Xuanxuan, the child would not let him. It was not so easy to fool the old couple.


    Han Mo sat side by side on the sofa with the little guy. Seeing his parents'' embarrassed expression, he kept smiling. He was lucky to be arranged to be a live audience this time. He just needed to clap when the little guy came on stage to receive the award.


    He thinks this arrangement is very reasonable.


    Chen Yuehong and Han Jun thought for a while, but looked at each other, and the old man wanted to speak.


    Han Jun coughed twice and said, "today..."


    Just said two words, the whole sentence has not been said, the little guy suddenly jumped up from the sofa, "wait." Then he ran away


    The old man thought for a long time before he choked it out. He was swallowed back by his granddaughter''s "wait".


    The three adults didn''t know what the little guy was going to do. They looked at each other as the little guy ran away.


    Soon, the little guy returned to everyone''s sight, but he had two more things in his hand, a broom and a mop.


    "Grandpa and grandma, this is your microphone." Xuanxuan lit her little feet and handed the broom and mop to her grandparents.


    Han Mo chuckled, glanced at his parents, and quickly put away his gloating expression.


    The old couple can''t help it. The baby granddaughter''s request must be promised, as long as it''s not too much. However, the concept of excessive is also determined by themselves. They haven''t encountered excessive things for so long.


    In this way, Chen Yuehong and Han Jun, one with a broom and the other with a mop, pretended to stand on the big stage of the xiangtian award and awarded the excellent screenwriter award.


    "Grandma, you''re wrong. Yesterday, the grandpa said that the best screenwriter who won the xiangtian award is..." the little guy said to grandma with a serious expression.


    Chen Yuehong remembered that she didn''t have a long voice. At the award ceremony yesterday, all the guests played tricks and dragged their voices for a long time. Unexpectedly, Xiao Xuanxuan even noticed this detail and asked them to learn it. She said again with a black line in her head, "the best screenwriter of this xiangtian award is... Xuanxuan."


    The little guy jumped down from the sofa and walked in the direction of his grandparents.


    The award ceremony, which was composed, directed and performed by ourselves, ended with warm applause from the whole family when the little guy raised his father''s trophy.


    "Dad, you should receive more awards in the future."


    "Why?"


    "So Xuanxuan can always receive the award."


    "This... Maybe your grandparents don''t want this."


    Two figures, big and small, walking on the way to kindergarten with big hands and small hands. On the street, people are in a hurry and indifferent expression in the bus station. Only a pair of father and daughter, talking and laughing, shuttle through the cold winter in Beidu.


    "Hey, isn''t that Han Mo?"


    "God, there are star parents in our kindergarten."


    "They are really big stars. Did you see the xiangtian award ceremony yesterdayˇ¶ The screenwriter of the legend of Zhen Huan is so awesome. "


    "Is Han mo the father who sang kiss my baby in the kindergarten last time?"


    "Yes, your reaction speed is too slow."


    Many parents who sent their children to school gathered at the gate of the kindergarten. Han Mo took the little guy''s small hand and walked towards the smiling teacher Ding rou. From time to time, he heard the comments around and the special eyes of parents.


    Ding Rou also watched the live broadcast of the xiangtian award ceremony yesterday. When she saw Han Mo coming out, she pointed to the TV with her family and said that it was the parents of the children in her class. At that time, she felt very bright on her face.


    Xuanxuan also heard whispers from her parents, which seemed different from the usual atmosphere. After all, the child was just a child. In her little heart, her father was very great, but she didn''t know his influence in her own circle.


    Han Mo sent the child to the kindergarten and wore it back again from the enthusiastic parents.


    Han Mo didn''t care much about his discussion. At this time, the mobile phone rang. It was Shuya. Connect the phone.


    "In the past, I thought it was just a matter of honor whether I won the award or not, which had nothing to do with interests. However, the excellent actress award was just announced yesterday, and three major TV dramas came to me early this morning." Shuya said.


    Han Mo smiled. "When you have a grand slam, more big productions will come to you."


    "I don''t want to go on the road of actors. Compared with acting, I prefer singing, singing my favorite songs and serving the people I like." Shuya felt it, but she thought of something. She climbed up a blush on her face and added, "I just like singing."


    Han Mo was stunned. It was the first time he heard Shuya say he didn''t want to be an actor. He always thought that Shuya''s dedication was because of love, but it wasn''t.


    He suddenly found that he didn''t understand Shuya. If he asked him about Shuya''s preferences now, he couldn''t say it at all. In the future, he should communicate more with Shuya and ask her what she likes.


    "I respect your choice. In fact, I don''t want you to be an actor. It''s too hard."


    "I''m not afraid of hard work, but now I want to do what I like."


    Shuya certainly doesn''t like to be an actor. She used to be an actor because of her life. The record industry is too depressed and it''s difficult to find good songs. Actors are different. There are all kinds of roles to play, so her income won''t be cut off. After all, Xuanxuan needs her to support her, and she wants her children to receive the best education and give her the best she can.


    Now Han Mo can make money, and her character is completely different from before. Shuya doesn''t want to develop in a career she doesn''t like. Before she wanted to be seen, she just wanted to get an award as a souvenir before saying goodbye to film and television.


    The two talked for a while. Suddenly, a beep came from Shuya''s receiver. There was a new phone waiting for access. She moved the screen to her eyes and just wanted to ignore it. When she saw the flashing name, her eyes suddenly widened and the corners of her mouth twitched.


    "Han Mo, I have something urgent. Hang up first."


    "OK..." before Han Mo''s good words were said, Shu Ya hurriedly hung up the call with him.

 Chapter 296

    Shuya hurriedly hung up Han Mo''s phone, but hesitated. His fingers trembled above the mobile phone screen and didn''t fall for a long time.


    There was a complex light in her dark eyes. The name that appeared on the screen and the number that would accelerate her heart at a glance were both strange and familiar to her. The strangeness was because she had not answered the phone from this name for a long time. The familiarity was because she spent her whole childhood and school with this person.


    The phone started ringing when Shuya was talking to Han mo. after hanging up with Han Mo, it rang again for a while. At this moment, the beating name on the phone disappeared and became a missed call.


    Shuya, who was still in memory just now, suddenly regained her mind and hurriedly picked up her mobile phone. She was hesitating whether to call back. Her slender and trembling fingers stayed in the callback position and didn''t fall after all.


    Suddenly, the phone rang again.


    This time Shuya didn''t hesitate to answer the phone.


    When no one answered the phone for the first time, the other party didn''t hold much hope for the second time, and didn''t expect Shu Ya to answer the phone so soon, so he didn''t react.


    Shuya wants to say too much, but she doesn''t know where to start.


    A few seconds of silence.


    "Xiaoya." Shu Yu slowed down and took the lead in opening his mouth.


    "Elder sister......" Shuya''s voice trembled slightly.


    Shu Yu is Shuya''s cousin. She grew up together and is almost like her own sister.


    Shuya''s grandfather died very young, so grandma grew up alone with Shuya''s father Shu Qiang and her second uncle Shu Sheng. In order to reduce the burden on her mother, Shu Qiang took part in work very early for her brother to study. She has been the backbone of her family since childhood and has a very strong character.


    Shu Qiang is the pillar of the family. He worries about his brother''s marriage. He gets married only after his brother gets married.


    Shu Ya is younger than Shu Yu. Although they are young, there is no difference, only half a year away, so they have been playmates and good sisters since childhood. They have been classmates since school. They didn''t separate until college. Even if they are not in the same school, they are all in Southern Jiangsu. They also vowed to marry together in the future, and then they should be the same as their father, Live in the same neighborhood.


    However, Shuya''s elopement with Han Mo completely angered Shu Qiang, who had opposed their love, so that he ordered that everyone should no longer contact Shu Ya. If he knew who was still secretly contacting Shu Ya, he would not know him Shu Qiang in the future.


    As the eldest parent of the Shu family, Shu shengshu and Shu Yudu are naturally afraid to contact Shu Ya again. Shu Ya''s mother is more cowardly and has been used to turning around her husband all her life. She knows that Shu Ya is safe in the north and wants her daughter, but she doesn''t dare to contact her daughter behind the old man''s back. She knows that Shu Qiang does what she says, and she doesn''t want to lose her husband.


    In recent years, Shuya''s name seems to have disappeared in the family. No one dares to mention it. Every time we see Shuya on TV, as long as Shu Qiang is there, everyone will tacitly turn the turntable quickly for fear that he will be angry.


    Shu Ya''s room was locked by Shu Qiang after Shu Ya eloped with Han mo. no one went in again.


    The two sisters haven''t been in touch for a long time. They have a lot to say to each other, but they don''t know which detail to start with. All disputes and feelings are like a mess, which can''t be solved and straightened out.


    Shu Yu sighed softly, with a trace of sadness in her tone, "I haven''t been in touch for a long time."


    "Yes, six years." Shuya''s nose was sour and her eyes were red.


    "I didn''t expect you to change your phone number for six years. I thought you would change your number after you became an actor." When no one answered Shu Yu for the first time, she just had a try for the second time. She knew that Shu Ya had become famous. This number was texted to her when she first came to Beidu, which may no longer be used.


    Shuya has choked, and tears keep rolling down her cheeks.


    After Shuya came to Beidu, she contacted her family and wanted to tell them her new number. However, all the phones couldn''t get through, and all the messages she sent were drowned in the sea. She knew that her father must have given a dead order not to let her family contact her, but she still didn''t dare to change her number. No matter how she changed in the past six years, her phone number hasn''t changed, Because this is the only number that her family knows, she is afraid to change, so she really cut off contact with her family.


    As long as the number is not changed, sooner or later, her family will contact her. Shuya has been silently looking forward to this day.


    Shuya tried her best to control her emotions and gently wiped the corners of her eyes, "is home... Okay?"


    Shu Yu paused for a moment, as if hesitating.


    "What''s the matter? Is it my mother''s old problem again? " Shuya asked eagerly. In her impression, her mother was weak and ill. Since she remembered, her mother took medicine from time to time. She was in very poor health. It was her father who took good care of her mother.


    "No, no, the eldest aunt is in good health. She has always had old problems. She has taken medicine and is relatively stable over the years. She will be checked regularly every year. There is no big problem."


    "That''s good."


    Shuya breathed a long sigh of relief. What she was most worried about in recent years was her mother''s body. In the first year of the new year, Shuya secretly ran home and wanted to see it. As a result, her parents didn''t seem to be at home. When it was very late, the lights at home were black.


    Later, Han Mo also broke off contact with his family. Shuya and Han Mo depended on each other during the new year.


    Later, when she had a child, Shuya spent every year with the little guy, and she was even more afraid to go home. If her conservative father knew that she had a child without getting married, the consequences would be unimaginable. She didn''t want Xuanxuan to suffer such grievances. The child was innocent.


    "But..." Shu Yu stopped.


    Shu Yagang''s falling heart was mentioned to her throat again because of Shu Yu''s wordsˇ° But what? "


    Shu Yu''s heart crossed, "uncle, if you know I''m calling you, you won''t forgive me, but I can''t manage so much. You should hurry and come back. Uncle is in hospital. "


    Shuya''s heart beat hard and stopped for half a beat.


    My father is a high school PE teacher and used to be a sprinter. In all her memory, my father has never been ill. Even a cold rarely happens. Even if I catch a cold, I won''t take medicine. I''ll get better after a while, so she has never worried about my father''s health.


    Shuya''s choking voice trembled even more, "my father, what''s the matter with my father?"


    "Liver cancer."


    liver cancer?


    Cancer


    Shuya''s body was soft and she sat in the armchair. She wanted to continue to ask a lot about her father, but she couldn''t say a word. Time seemed to be still and stuck in her heart and throat.

 Chapter 297

    Shuya and Shuyu chatted for a while before hanging up the phone. With a mobile phone in one hand, the whole person slumped in a chair, playing back bit by bit with her father like a movie in her brain, slowly closed her eyes, and tears rolled down again.


    Han Mo on the other side didn''t wait for Lai Shuya to call back again. He was very worried.


    Shuya didn''t say what it was, so she hung up in a hurry. Han Mo knew that if it wasn''t a particularly important thing, Shuya wouldn''t be so flustered. He also vaguely found that Shuya''s voice seemed to tremble slightly when she said the last sentence.


    Han Mo didn''t want to wait any longer and hurriedly picked up his mobile phone.


    After being enriched by memories, her brain became a blank again. Shu Ya sat back in her chair and forgot that she was still holding her mobile phone. On the other side of the phone, someone was anxiously waiting for her reply.


    Suddenly, Shuya''s cell phone rang.


    The bell rang crazily. The phone rang for a long time before Shuya''s thoughts were pulled back to reality. Shuya took the phone by hand.


    Hold the mobile phone to your ear, the lips open and close, the voice trembles and hoarse, "hello..."


    But the ringing of the mobile phone continued, and Shuya didn''t connect the phone at all.


    When the bell shook her eardrum, Shu Ya reflected that she didn''t connect at all. She looked at the name on the screen and connected the phone with trembling fingers.


    "Why did you take so long to answer the phone? What happened to you just now? Who called you? " If it was normal, Han Mo would never ask who called Shuya, but Shuya was so abnormal this time that Han Mo had to ask.


    Hearing Han Mo''s voice, Shuya''s last defense line also collapsed. She burst into tears at her mobile phone. She blamed herself for being bad while crying.


    "Don''t cry yet. Where are you?" Han Mo''s heart clicked.


    Shuya choked and said, "I''m at home."


    Without a pause, Han Mo went straight to Shu Ya''s house.


    ......


    Han Mo soon arrived at Shuya''s house. Knowing that Shuya was in a bad mood, he didn''t knock at the door. Anyway, he had a key and opened the door directly.


    Shuya has pushed her suitcase to the living room.


    "Where are you going?" Han Mo''s eyes fell on Shuya''s suitcase and suddenly looked at Shuya.


    Shu Ya just spent her makeup. She only washed her face without makeup. She put on sunglasses and was ready to go out. When she saw Han Mo coming in and taking off his sunglasses, her eyes were still red and swollen, "I''ll go home."


    "Go home?"


    Han Mo was stunned. This is Shuya''s home. When she said to go home, she could only go back to southern Jiangsu.


    But the word "home" was too unexpected for him. In Han Mo''s memory, Shuya had not gone back for many years. This time, she suddenly wanted to go back. Something must have happened at home.


    "What happened at home?" Han Mo asked.


    Shuya, who had been holding back, could no longer control her emotions and rushed to Han Mo''s arms to cry.


    Han Mo didn''t speak and let Shu Ya cry. He just patted her gently on her back until Shu Ya sobbed and stood up straight. Han Mo gently helped her wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    Shu Ya told Han Mo what Shu Yu said on the phone.


    Han Mo frowned slightly. In this case, he must go back immediately, but he thought of one thing more than Shuya.


    "I''ll go back with you and take Xuanxuan." Han Mo suggested.


    Shu Ya just received the phone call and wanted to go back to see her father immediately. She didn''t expect to take Xuanxuan with her. She didn''t even expect Han Mo to accompany her.


    "Come back with me to prepare, and then take Xuanxuan back to southern Jiangsu." Han Mo continued, gently pulling Shuya''s hand and dragging the box to the door.


    Shuya paused for a moment and stood where she was. "No, my father didn''t know there was Xuanxuan. He didn''t agree with us before. If he knew..." Shuya didn''t dare to say any more.


    Han Mo gently stroked the hair behind his head, "don''t worry, Xuanxuan is so cute. My uncle will like it when he sees it. Maybe it''s good for his condition."


    "But..." Shuya was still hesitating. Her mind was full of the scene when her father stopped her from being with Han mo. she couldn''t imagine whether he would meet Xuanxuan in the same way. She didn''t want her children to go through this.


    Han Mo sees Shuya''s hesitation and knows the reason for her depression. In fact, he wants to take Xuanxuan back to southern Jiangsu, not only as just said, but also because Xuanxuan exists whether Shuya''s Father accepts the child or not. The old man should know, and take ten thousand steps back. In case the old man''s condition worsens, Xuanxuan should meet her grandfather.


    "No matter what the uncle''s condition is, the child has the right to see her grandfather. We have no right to stop it. What if Xuanxuan complains about us one day?" Han Mo didn''t speak clearly, but the meaning was already obvious.


    Shuya seemed to be stunned by being awakened at once, and her vision slowly moved to Han mo. in her eyes that had been healed, she glittered again, and her lips trembled slightly. She seemed to think of something, but she didn''t dare to continue to think about it.


    Shuya slowed down for a while and said slowly, "OK, I''ll listen to you."


    Both of them didn''t stay much. They returned to Han Mo''s house. The old couple felt uncomfortable when they heard about Shu Ya''s house, but they couldn''t help. They gave Han mo the key to Sunan''s house, and then helped the little guy pack his luggage.


    I don''t know how long I need to live. Chen Yuehong thought of everything she could think of. She should bring as many as Han mo. Han Mo only brought a backpack, but the little guy''s luggage was full of a suitcase.


    Chen Yuehong quietly told Han Mo some words before pushing the packed suitcase into Han Mo''s hand.


    Han Jun knew that his family had been unable to accept Han Mo, and he also understood the feelings of other people''s parents, so he didn''t speak until Han Mo came to the door. He said, "no matter what, help Shuya take good care of her father."


    Han Mo Ming knew the meaning of the vernacular and the weight of the words better. He nodded and said, "Dad, don''t worry."


    Han Mo had asked pangxie to book the nearest ticket on his way home. He picked up the little guy and went straight to the airport.


    The little guy didn''t know why his parents took her to southern Jiangsu. He just felt that his parents were serious and worried, but these were not important. In Xuanxuan''s little heart, as long as she left the north, it was a happy trip, especially with her parents, which was the first time in her little life.


    Because Shuya already booked a ticket after she answered the phone. At that time, she didn''t know that Han Mo and Xuanxuan would go back to southern Jiangsu with her.


    Han Mo asked Pang Xie to book a ticket later, so there was only one adult ticket for him and one child ticket for Xuanxuan. Their seats are not together.


    After getting on the plane, he settled down a little. Han Mo felt it necessary to tell the little guy why he went to southern Jiangsu this time.


    "Our destination is the hometown of father and mother." Han Mo Chong drowned and rubbed the child''s head.


    The little guy suddenly stared and nodded excitedly.


    "Xuanxuan will not only see the city where her parents grew up, but also want Xuanxuan to meet her grandparents." Han Mo continued.


    Xuanxuan knew that her grandparents were her mother''s parents. She knew this when she was very young, but Xuanxuan didn''t know she had grandparents. She had asked her mother before, but her mother was evasive and didn''t answer positively. The children didn''t ask again, and slowly lost interest in asking, After all, parents are the most important for children.


    "Xuanxuan likes to see her grandparents." There was a big smile on the little guy''s innocent face.


    Han Mo knew that Shuya always deliberately avoided talking about family affairs with Xuanxuan. He thought the little guy would be very strange to the two families, but he didn''t expect that the child should have such a positive and excited attitude. It was a little surprised, "does Xuanxuan know her grandparents?"


    "Of course I know. My grandparents are the same people who love Xuanxuan very much as my grandparents." In the little guy''s little head, grandparents are Dad''s father and mother. They love her very much. In the same way, mom''s father and mother will love her very much.


    Han Mo smiled and gently touched the child''s hair.

 Chapter 298

    Southern Jiangsu is a famous national historical and cultural city and a scenic tourist city. It has a subtropical monsoon marine climate with four distinct seasons and abundant rainfall. Because of this geographical factor, the winter in southern Jiangsu is much warmer than that in the north. It doesn''t need to be wrapped tightly in the north. A coat can survive the winter.


    After getting off the plane, the little guy felt the difference in temperature. Han Mo had put away the thick down jacket the little guy wore in Beidu on the plane and found a light cotton padded jacket.


    Shu Yu received Shuya''s message and waited outside the airport early.


    At that time, Shuya bought a ticket and told her cousin. At that time, she didn''t know that Han Mo and the little guy would follow. At the moment, Shuyu was stunned when she saw Han Mo behind Shuya.


    Before he could take back his sight, he saw Han Mo''s tall body, holding a cartoon suitcase in one hand.


    Shu Yu was stunned when she saw Han mo. although she didn''t contact Shu Ya, Shu Yu would pay attention to all entertainment news related to Shu Ya. The media never reported that she had a boyfriend, so Shu Yu always thought that Shu Ya had broken up with Han mo.


    It was a bit of an accident to see Han Mo this time, but the accident only stayed at this level. After all, Shuya loved Han Mo so much that she had a good relationship. It was normal not to separate after she became famous.


    Han Mo walked behind and looked at him from the perspective of Shu Yu. She could only see the picture of him holding the cartoon box with one arm. She naturally thought that the box was Shu Ya and said in her heart that the cousin had become a big star and was so naive.


    Han Mo was getting closer and closer to Shu Yu''s parking position. The crowd gradually dispersed and the angle became clearer. Han Mo''s other arm also entered her field of vision.


    wait.


    That''s!


    Shu Yu''s eyes shifted from one side of Han Mo dragging his luggage to the other. His eyes suddenly widened, his lips opened slightly, and the corners of his mouth smoked.


    Han Mo''s other hand held a little girl carved with powder and jade, and the little girl looked


    Shuyu''s eyes trembled and shifted to Shuya''s direction, and her eyes were full of shock.


    Shuya nodded slightly, "our daughter."


    Our... Daughter


    At this time, Han Mo had led the little guy to the car and got on the car without stopping.


    "Long time no see, Shu Yu." Han Mo sat in the car and took the initiative to say hello to Shu Yu.


    "Yes, it''s almost six years. We haven''t seen you since you left Southern Jiangsu." Shu Yu neither likes nor dislikes Han mo.


    At that time, she thought Han Mo was very handsome, and among the students of their age, she was indeed talented. However, she still couldn''t understand why Shuya resolutely followed Han Mo to Beidu. She would rather be driven out of the house by her parents than give up Han mo.


    Before, she knew that Han Mo was really good to Shu Ya. Shu Yu didn''t know much about what happened after she went to Beidu.


    What has happened to Han Mo and Shu Ya in the north in recent years? Shu Yu doesn''t want to know most. Now she just wants to know about the doll like little princess.


    On the plane, Han Mo has told the little guy about Aunt Shu Yu, including that Shu Yu is her mother''s cousin, Xuanxuan''s aunt, etc. the little guy is very smart, the character relationship is not confused, and the little brain is clear. He knows that Aunt Shu Yu is different from the aunt she usually calls in the community. She is a pro aunt and her mother''s sister.


    Although Shu Yu talked to Han Mo, her sight had drifted away and had already fallen on the little guy.


    Xuanxuan, like a villain, naturally noticed that Aunt Shuyu was looking at herself. The little guy showed his signature cute smile, "Hello, aunt Shuyu. My name is Han Zhixuan. I''m four years old." The little guy is introducing himself to Shu Yu in the most standard way.


    The little guy had no timid appearance, which surprised Shu Yu. Instead, he was stunned and hurriedly said, "hello."


    Seeing Xuanxuan today is no less surprised than when Shu Yugang just knew that Shu Ya was going to Beidu with Han mo. At that time, I was just a little surprised, but now I am shocked that the child is so old.


    Four years old, even four years old.


    Shu Yu swallowed her saliva fiercely.


    Holding the steering wheel with both hands, she looks at Xuanxuan sitting in the back row through the rearview mirror from time to time. The little guy looks too much like her mother when she was a child.


    Every time Shu Yu secretly looks at Xuanxuan, he will be found by Xuanxuan. Then the little guy looks at his aunt with a bright smile and blinks his big eyes.


    At first, Shu Yu was a little embarrassed. After colliding with the little guy''s eyes, she quickly took back her eyes. With the bright smile of the little guy every time, once or twice, until the third time, Shu Yu didn''t take back her eyes in a hurry, but smiled back.


    Sunshine''s happy smile can be contagious and transmitted to everyone who receives her.


    From the initial shock that she didn''t know how to get along with the children and the evasion of her eyes, she could return with the same brilliant smile, and then when she got off the bus, Shu Yu took the initiative to hold the little guy''s soft and fleshy hand. All this took only a short time of 40 minutes.


    "I told my aunt that you were back. She was very happy, but she didn''t tell my uncle. My uncle was still in hospital. My aunt didn''t dare to tell him." Shu Yu was careful when she said it. Although she was used to not mentioning anything about Shu Ya in front of her uncle, she knew that Shu Ya would feel uncomfortable when she heard it.


    Shuya was in a low mood. She just asked "um". She wanted to see her father immediately, but she also knew the meaning of Shuyu''s words and was sure that the matter would be eased a little.


    Shu Yu took out a key from her bag and said with a smile, "the big aunt gave me the key and let you live at home. The big uncle is in hospital. It''s impossible to go home during this time, so she let you rest assured at home." Shu Yu put the key into Shu Ya''s hand and comforted, "as soon as the big aunt heard that you came back, she cried happily. Everyone missed you these years. I''m sure the big uncle wanted to, but in different ways."


    Shuya looked at the key in her hand, then held it tightly in the palm of her hand and sighed softly, "my father won''t miss me. He has long regarded me as a daughter."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I saw it with my own eyes. Once my uncle was at home watching TV in a daze. I looked along his line of sight and found that there was an interview program on TV, and the guest was you." Shu Yu said definitely.


    Shuya didn''t speak again. Even if what Shuyu said was true, Shuya didn''t think it was her father thinking about her. Maybe she happened to be stunned. It happened that there was a program about her on TV.


    Although she hasn''t been home for several years, Shu Ya, who has lived for 20 years, is still very familiar with her home. The environment in the community has hardly changed. Shu Ya is used to wearing sunglasses and hats, and no one in the community recognizes her.


    6th floor, 601.


    Shuya''s home is an old community. The building is also relatively old. There is no elevator. The top floor is the 7th floor. Their family lives on the 6th floor.


    4th, 5th, 6th.


    When Shu Ya climbed all the way from the first floor to the fifth floor and a half platform, she could see her door around the corner. At that moment, Shu Ya''s pace slowed down.


    She took a deep breath. She was so familiar with the door that she played inside and outside the door from birth. But the door was so strange that she didn''t know if there was a small bed in the door where she could live.

 Chapter 299

    Shuya''s heart beat more violently with the movement of her feet, and even the sound of her heart beat can be heard.


    Climbing the stairs on the 6th floor is nothing for Shuya, who often exercises. Her heart fluctuates violently, because the door she thinks about day and night and has appeared in her dream many times is right in front of her eyes at the moment.


    The door is the same as when Shuya left.


    At that time, the anti-theft door was just replaced at home. It was very new. It was also the first to replace the anti-theft door in the old house here. After their house was replaced, the neighbors specially asked what brand it was, and then installed it.


    Six years later, the originally shiny brown security door now looks a little shabby.


    Shuya slowly took off her glasses and stood in front of the door. She looked at the door. There were some small advertisements on it, but she didn''t stick red spring festival couplets and blessing words like other people.


    Her slender fingers moved gently along the door frame. In this door lived her closest person. She used to be the only home. She still remembered that when she studied by herself at night in middle school, her father would stand on the platform of the stairs to smoke and look downstairs. In fact, she was afraid of the unsafe stairs and was waiting for Shuya to go home.


    "Mom, open the door." The little guy gently tugged at his mother''s corner.


    Shuya seems to be suddenly pulled out of her memory. She is stunned. She smiles at her daughter with a stiff expression. Her action is unnatural. She takes out the key Shu Yu gave her before.


    "Why didn''t my father put up Spring Festival couplets?" Shuya remembers that her father took her to paste Spring Festival couplets and blessing words on the morning of new year''s Eve from the time she remembered. Every year, even if the time is a little long from the Spring Festival, the Spring Festival couplets may be damaged, but they will not look like the current door. There is no trace of being posted at all.


    Shu Yu seemed to be used to it and said casually, "uncle, I haven''t posted Spring Festival couplets for many years. Oh, yes, I haven''t posted Spring Festival couplets since you left."


    Shuya''s heart was suddenly shocked, and a sour warm current poured into her heart, choked in her throat and wet her eyes.


    "I''ll drive." Shu Yu saw Shu Ya''s mood swings. She took the key from her hand, gently inserted it into the key hole, turned it, a crisp sound of the door lock opening, pulled it outward, and the door opened.


    The moment the door was opened, a warm air rushed in. Although the temperature in southern Jiangsu was not as low as that in northern capital, it was still wet and cold. The warmth at home was in sharp contrast to the wet and cold outside.


    Han Mo carried his luggage into the door. The little guy looked around with curious big eyes, but she knew she couldn''t walk around in a strange place. Although she wanted to explore inside, she still stood beside her father without moving.


    Shu Yu opened the door and took the lead in. Han Mo also entered the door when he moved his luggage. The little guy stood in the door with his father. At the moment, only Shu Ya was still outside the door.


    Han Mo put down his luggage and found that Shuya was still standing outside the door. All her emotions were on her face at the moment.


    He understood Shuya''s mood, stepped out of the door and patted her on the shoulder, "go in."


    Shuya''s body was stiff and her brain was blank. It took only one step to step into the house, but it took her six years.


    Six years


    For the first time, she entered the place where she had lived since she was born, which she had never thought would be so difficult to enter.


    As soon as she entered the door, there was a partition. Their house was very old, but my father loved to be clean and liked to change the style, so their house was renovated almost every few years. Before she went to Beidu, their house had just been renovated, which was designed by my father.


    There is just a hollow partition at the entrance, where you can change shoes. The home is still kept clean. The door is cleaned up, and the slippers are neatly stacked in the shoe rack.


    Shuya knows that there must be no one at home. Her father is in hospital and her mother must be with her all day.


    Shu Yu changed her shoes, turned back and spoke to Shu Ya, and walked around the partition to the living room, "Xiao Ya, you can live at home. Your room is locked by your uncle, but the big aunt in the study has cleaned up, so..."


    Suddenly, Shu Yu''s voice suddenly stopped.


    "So what?" Shuya and Han Mo also changed their shoes and came out from behind the partition.


    "Big, big aunt?" Shu Yu was stunned. "Aren''t you in the hospital? How did you come back?"


    At the moment of hearing Shu Yu''s words, Shu Ya''s steps suddenly got stuck, that is, she didn''t have the strength to take a step forward, and her sight passed through Shu Yu''s side.


    At the door of the master bedroom stood a figure with his back to the sun. He was slim and had short hair. It seemed that he had not been trimmed for a long time. His hair looked a little messy. His pale face was full of traces of years, but his kind eyes


    Shuya''s restrained heart can no longer be calm. Six years of waiting, six years of missing, six years of wanting to go back but not daring to step into her home, and six years of yearning for her mother who can only be seen in her dream.


    Her remorse, her guilt, her confession, she once hated her unfilial behavior countless times in the night of insomnia, and finally broke out suddenly at this moment.


    "Mom!"


    Liu Huijuan was waiting for Shuya here. She knew her daughter was coming back. She was so excited that she didn''t sleep all night. She didn''t trust to leave the hospital for a moment. When Shu Sheng went to deliver the meal, she asked him to take his place for a while, found an excuse and sneaked out of the hospital and went home.


    She did not dare to tell her wife that she was waiting for her daughter to come back at home. Although she listened to her wife all her life, she really knew that her daughter was very close to her. When she was at home, Liu Huijuan could no longer control her missing for her daughter.


    With Shuya''s call, time seems to be static. Six years of missing is ticking back with the clock in the living room.


    In this living room, Shuya learned to climb with hands and feet, stand alone, walk and speak.


    Liu Huijuan''s eyes fell on Shuya. She lost her voice when she saw her daughter. How many times did she use a public phone to dial her daughter''s number? When she heard her daughter''s voice, she hung up silently. How many times have you secretly searched for your daughter''s news, her TV dramas and her endorsements on TV while her wife is away.


    She wants to tell everyone that the beautiful fairy like person on TV is her daughter. She is very proud, very proud and wants to show off in front of familiar people.


    If she could, how she wished she could not be so cowardly, show her yearning for her daughter openly, talk to her daughter unscrupulously when dialing the phone, and tell her the yearning in her heart.


    Shuya''s voice seemed to reverberate in the house, drifting away with the air.


    This "Mom" Liu Huijuan waited for six years. A voice heard every day from morning to night disappeared from her world on that day.


    Liu Huijuan choked, eased for a long time, and finally opened her mouth slowly, her voice trembling, "Xiaoya..."

 Chapter 300

    Shuya quickly took two steps and held her mother and daughter together. All these years of missing turned into a tight hug at the moment.


    The whole room was quiet, and only a slight sob could be heard.


    Han Mo didn''t expect Shuya''s mother to be at home. When she saw Liu Huijuan, she didn''t know whether to say hello or stand silently in the distance.


    At this moment, I can only watch Shuya and her mother and daughter miss each other with tears.


    Liu Huijuan wiped the corners of her eyes and looked up and down at her daughter, "how have you been outside for so many years? Have you been wronged? It''s hard to be a star. Every time I watch you play a costume play, my mother''s heart will mention her voice. "


    Liu Huijuan only occasionally watches her daughter''s TV play secretly when her wife is away. She watched Shuya''s ancient costume martial arts film and had a fight scene. Although she knew it was fake and there was Weiya from high, she was still worried.


    "It''s all right. Those I shoot are not dangerous. I don''t have martial arts skills. I can''t take the plays that really need fighting."


    Liu Huijuan nodded, and then asked the East and the west, whether she ate well, lived well, and whether she had enough money. Like every child''s mother in other places, all the questions she asked focused on the child''s clothing, food, housing and transportation.


    Her mother''s boos were very intensive, and Shu Ya couldn''t get in her mouth at all. Shu Ya didn''t have the opportunity to speak until Liu Huijuan''s series of concerns ended.


    It is also her most concerned topic, her father''s condition.


    Shuya gently brushed away the dry tears on her mother''s face and whispered, "my father... How''s it going now?"


    After six years of separation, Liu Huijuan forgot everything when she met Shuya. In her mind, she only had the joy and excitement of seeing each other after several years of separation. At the moment, when she heard Shuya''s words, her heart sank. She was a little happy to see her daughter, and fell to the bottom of the valley in an instant.


    At the moment she knew that her wife had liver cancer, Liu Huijuan''s whole world collapsed. Her wife took care of her all her life. Shu Qiang guarded Liu Huijuan whether she took medicine for a minor illness or was hospitalized for a serious illness.


    She never thought that one day, her wife would lie in the hospital bed and need her care, and it was not a disease that would get better if she was raised. The doctor said that her wife''s body would only get worse and worse. There was nothing else to do except receiving treatment and maintaining a good mood.


    Liu Huijuan''s eyes, which had been wiped dry by her daughter, were moist again.


    "Thanks to his good health, your father can hold on now. He is stubborn. I know he hurts, but he just refuses to say it. He comforts me every day and tells me not to think blindly. He also says that he will be fine and will serve me in the future." The old lady said more and more, and finally began to sob in a low voice.


    Shuya also cried. She was surprised. That''s why when Shuyu called her, her first reaction was that her mother was ill. She didn''t think it was her father.


    Shu Yu watched for a while in the distance. At first, the two mother and daughter cried because they missed each other after meeting. Later, they cried because they were worried about the big uncle''s illness. They really didn''t want to see them cry again. They went forward to comfort them and said, "it''s not easy to meet. Sit down and have a good chat. Don''t cry." Then they handed the paper towels to Shu Ya and Liu Huijuan respectively.


    Han Mo thought Shu Yu was right. This was what he wanted to say, but Shu Ya''s mother was there. He felt that he had no position to speak like this, so he stood in the distance and didn''t dare to approach. Liu Huijuan paid attention to her daughter and didn''t care much about others.


    Shuya helped her mother to the sofa in the living room.


    At this time, the little guy who had been searching for slippers suitable for his size alone in front of the shoe cabinet ended in failure. He dragged slippers that were many circles larger than his small feet and clattered from the partition to the living room.


    "Mom, Xuanxuan doesn''t have slippers. The shoes are so big. Can she wrestle?" While talking, the little guy walked in the direction of Shuya with his big slippers.


    Liu Huijuan didn''t know there was such a little guy in the room. She had dark hair, big cute eyes, curled eyelashes and a bright smile on her face.


    Liu Huijuan didn''t confirm the authenticity of the little guy until the little guy had come to Shuya and showed her big slippers. She couldn''t believe it and looked at Shuya.


    "Mom, mom, do you think Xuanxuan is fierce? She can wear such big slippers well." The little guy likes to wear adult slippers, so he is quite proud.


    Mom... Mom?


    Just now, Liu Huijuan heard that the child called her mother. She didn''t react. This time, the little guy came to them and called her mother Shuya. She thought about the taste and moved her eyes to Shuya.


    Liu Huijuan couldn''t say a word in surprise. She just looked at Shuya with questioning eyes and asked her to answer.


    Shuya nodded slightly, then hugged the little guy to her side and gently rubbed the child''s head, "her name is Xuanxuan, which is the child of Han Mo and meˇ°


    Han Mo?


    Liu Huijuan''s eyes tightened when she heard Han Mo''s name. The excitement of her daughter''s sudden return made the old lady forget a lot of things for the time being, including the person who made Shuya desperate to follow Beidu, causing Shuya''s father to cut off all contacts with Shuya.


    Han Mo had to go to Liu Huijuan and politely said, "Hello, aunt."


    Liu Huijuan didn''t hate Han Mo, but she still had resentment in her heart. However, she was already in front of her and greeted her politely. Liu Huijuan really couldn''t ignore her. Even if she didn''t want to, she nodded slightly and gave a light "um".


    The little guy is weird and smart. He knows at once who is sitting with his mother at the moment.


    Before Liu Huijuan came out of the shock, she heard a soft waxy child voice.


    "Hello, grandma. My name is Han Zhixuan. I''m four years old and studying in golden sun kindergarten." The little guy officially introduced himself and raised his iconic smile again.


    Liu Huijuan is still a little strange to the title of grandma. Suddenly, a little princess with such powder carving and jade carving called her grandma. Liu Huijuan trembled in her heart and didn''t know how to answer.


    Shu Yu secretly smiled. At the moment, the big aunt''s expression was the same as when she first saw Xuanxuan. She smiled and said, "big aunt, Xuanxuan has introduced herself. You should have a reaction."


    Reaction?


    It''s really embarrassing for Liu Huijuan.


    After thinking for a long time, I just squeezed out two words, "hello."


    "I heard from my father that this is where my mother grew up. Can I look around? I will never break anything. " The little guy has long been very curious about it, because his father said that his mother lived in it when she was born. She has lived in it for 20 years.


    Liu Huijuan''s heart was sprouted by the little guy. Let alone just want to visit the room, it''s even more excessive. As long as she can do it, she will agree.

 Chapter 301

    Southern Jiangsu Tongji Hospital


    Inpatient room 2403


    Shu Qiang sits on the hospital bed. The nurse has just finished his examination and left. Shu Sheng skilfully peels the apple.


    The two brothers didn''t speak. Shu Sheng''s attention was on the apple in his hand, while Shu Qiang''s eyes twinkled on his brother.


    "Your sister-in-law is home?" Shu Qiang asked suddenly.


    Shu Sheng was stunned for a moment. He knew that Liu Huijuan had gone home and why Liu Huijuan had gone home. Before that, Shu Yu had called Shu Ya and told him that he wanted Shu Ya to come back. Just now, when asked by his brother, Shu Sheng suddenly sank in his heart.


    Because when I first came here, I clearly heard my sister-in-law say something about going out with my brother, but I didn''t say it was going home.


    Shu Sheng has been afraid of his brother since he was a child. Because of his brother''s strength and his position as a big parent at home, it has become a habit for Shu Sheng to help him arrange everything, listen and obey.


    Shu Sheng can''t lie and doesn''t know how to lie in front of his brother. Even though he and his daughter have arranged this white lie many times in private, he still doesn''t know how to answer it at the moment.


    Shu Qiang thought Shu Sheng didn''t hear it and asked again, "is your sister-in-law home?"


    Shu Sheng''s knife, which had been walking smoothly upstream of the apple, suddenly cut his hand and took a cold breath.


    Shu Qiang did not ask any more questions, but continued to look at his brother and wait for his answer.


    Shu Sheng coughed softly, stopped his action, smiled and said, "didn''t my sister-in-law say to do business? I don''t know if I''m going home. Didn''t I tell you just now? "


    Shu Sheng tried his best to show the same expression as usual. This is the first time he lied in front of Shu Qiang, even if it was a white lie.


    Shu Qiang took a long sigh of relief, leaned into the rocked hospital bed and was silent.


    In an instant, the ward became quiet. This silence made Shu Sheng a little unnatural. He wanted to talk to his brother about something and made a mistake, but he couldn''t remember the topic for the moment. He thought hard in his heart. It seemed that there was something about an old neighbor to talk about. Shu Sheng was happy and ready to speak.


    "Is Xiaoya back?" Shu Qiang suddenly spoke first, his voice was low and calm, without any waves.


    Shu Sheng''s smile instantly froze on his face. What he had thought was stuck in his throat and couldn''t swallow. He couldn''t say it. He felt uncomfortable and coughed. He was flustered and didn''t know how to answer.


    In fact, Shu Sheng doesn''t need any answer. Their plan has been noticed by Shu Qiang since Shu Yu secretly talked to Liu Huijuan. He has lived all his life. How can his wife''s secret escape Shu Qiang''s eyes.


    As long as he wants to know, he can know.


    Shu Sheng was really flustered. They kept it from big brother because he was stubborn and strong. They wanted to find a suitable opportunity to infiltrate with him first and then call Shu Ya.


    I don''t dare to say it directly. I just don''t know how Shu Qiang will react when Shu Ya comes back, and whether he will drive her out like he did six years ago.


    At the moment, Shu Sheng didn''t dare to say yes, because he was afraid that Shu Qiang would blame himself for lying to him, but he didn''t dare to lie again. After hesitating, Shu Qiang''s voice sounded again.


    "Call her and ask her to come over." Shu Qiang still had no mood swings, just like any ordinary little thing he usually told his brother to do.


    Shu Sheng can''t believe his ears. Brother not only knows that Shu Ya has come back, but also asks her to come now? He looked at his brother weakly with questioning eyes.


    Shu Qiang didn''t speak, but replied to Shu Sheng with certain eyes.


    "I''ll call now." Shu Sheng suddenly stood up. Because he moved too fast, the chair was pushed back and made a harsh noise when it rubbed against the ground.


    Excitement, surprise, disbelief, all kinds of complex emotions are fully displayed on Shu Sheng at the moment. His hand pulling out his mobile phone trembles slightly.


    He didn''t know what happened to his eldest brother. He suddenly asked himself to call Shuya calmly. However, they asked Shuya to come back to reunite the family when his eldest brother was seriously ill. Anyway, it is developing in a good direction now.


    Shu Sheng was also in his fifties. He took out his mobile phone and was as happy as a child. He hurried out of the ward.


    "Wait."


    As soon as Shu Qiang''s voice came out, Shu Sheng''s footsteps stopped at the door of the ward. His heart clicked. Could it be that brother changed his mind? Shu Sheng looked at Shu Qiang uneasily, "ah?"


    Time seemed to be static, and Shu Sheng could almost hear his heartbeat.


    After that "wait", Shu Qiang seemed to be struggling. He thought and was silent for a moment.


    Although not, for Shu Sheng, every second is uneasy.


    For Shu Qiang, he said slowly, "did Han Mo come back? If you come back, let him come with you. "


    If he was just surprised, Shu Sheng was shocked when he heard the word Han mo. he stood at the door and repeated this sentence in his heart. Did he hear it wrong, but he didn''t seem to hear it wrong. Brother said to let Han Mo come to the hospital.


    If it was for Shu Yalai, he still thought it was understandable. After all, he was his own daughter. Now the eldest brother knows his physical condition and misses his daughter. Since they all came back, it''s normal to come to the hospital to have a look. His father and daughter have no difficulties, but Han mo


    Han Mo!


    Shu Sheng is still afraid that he has heard wrong. Let alone let this person come, it is quite surprising to say the name in the mouth of big brother.


    In fact, Shu Sheng didn''t want to mention it. Even if he didn''t want to mention it, he swallowed his saliva and whispered, "Han Mo?"


    Shu Qiang sighed and nodded.


    ......


    The living room echoed with laughter. Liu Huijuan had not laughed for a long time since her wife was hospitalized. She just learned that Shu Qiang had liver cancer. She washed her face with tears every day.


    Later, after she was hospitalized, she didn''t cry, but she also knew that the days at the moment were one day less. She didn''t dare to think about many things. As long as she thought of tears, she couldn''t help flowing down. Liu Huijuan didn''t want to cry in front of her wife and was taken care of all her life. Now her wife is ill, she can''t block him any more.


    Today is the first time she forgot all her troubles and smiled happily. In fact, Xuanxuan just showed her grandmother all the talents she learned in kindergarten, singing, dancing and telling stories.


    In other people''s eyes, it may not be anything, but now in Liu Huijuan''s eyes, sweetness is in her heart. How do you think the little guy likes it? She doesn''t talk. She is cute and cute at every stop there.


    Shu Yu also likes Xuanxuan. She giggles with her big aunt. Han Mo and Shu Ya don''t know how many times they have watched these performances. Naturally, there is nothing new. They are calm to be a good audience. They applaud when it''s time to applaud and cooperate when it''s time to cooperate.


    Suddenly Shuyu''s phone rang, with her father''s number on it.


    She knew that her father should be taking care of her eldest uncle now and that they were at home. When she called at this time, Shu Yu was a little confused because she didn''t answer immediately, which attracted the attention of others.


    "Why don''t you answer the phone?" Shuya asked casually.


    Shu Yu''s smiling face suddenly froze. "It''s my father''s phone."


    As soon as Shu Ya said this, she didn''t respond. Liu Huijuan suddenly stood up and looked at Shu Yu''s mobile phone screen. She determined that it was Shu Sheng, and her heart sank.


    She agreed with Shu Sheng to go home and meet Shu Ya. She hasn''t seen her for six years. She really couldn''t help it. When she heard that her daughter came back, she wanted to meet her at the first time. Shu Yu didn''t know she would come back, but Shu Sheng knew.


    Now Shu Sheng''s call must be something happened in the hospital. It won''t be a good thing whether it''s related to Shu Qiang''s body or her whereabouts.


    The phone didn''t mean to hang up. It kept ringing. Shu Yu knew that even if she didn''t answer this time, she would call the second time and the third time. There was nothing important. Her father wouldn''t call from the hospital.


    Shu Yu swallowed her saliva and connected the phone.

 Chapter 302

    At the moment when the phone was connected, Shu Yu hesitated, looked up at Liu Huijuan and Shu Ya, and slowly took the phone to her ear.


    Everyone''s attention was focused on Shu Yu''s mobile phone. Even the little guy who had just jumped felt the tense atmosphere of the adults around him. He stopped talking and looked in the direction of aunt Shu Yu with his mother.


    Shu Yu was a little nervous, took a deep breath and said, "Dad."


    Shu Sheng was very excited and waited for Shu Yu to answer the phone quickly, but there was a lot of noise. The waiting sound had to end before the phone was answered. Shu Sheng said in a complaining tone, "how can I answer the phone?"


    "That... Uh, didn''t hear." Shu Yu casually made an excuse. She was too nervous. As soon as her throat tightened, she trembled slightly. "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    This question is the question of everyone in the living room. When Shu Yu asked, Liu Huijuan and Shu Ya looked at her with more urgency.


    "Is Han Mo back?" Shu Sheng asked.


    Shu Yu was stunned.


    She didn''t know the purpose of her father''s endless question. She subconsciously glanced at Han Mo, "well, I''m back."


    "Oh, take Shuya and Han Mo to the hospital."


    Hanging up the phone, Shu Yu couldn''t believe her ears. Knowing that her father had hung up the phone, there was a beeping blind sound from the receiver. Shu Yu reacted later.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "What did the second uncle say?"


    Shu Ya and Liu Huijuan gathered around Shu Yu.


    The expression on Shu Yu''s face jerked and put the mobile phone back on her body.


    "My father said..." Shu Yu pondered over what his father said and wondered if he had heard wrong.


    "Say what?"


    "Oh, sister, tell me."


    Shu Yu reconfirmed that she heard right before saying, "my father said to let Shu Ya and Han Mo go to the hospital together."


    As soon as this sentence was said, Liu Huijuan, Shu Ya and Han Mo looked at each other and stared at Shu Yu with incredible eyes.


    "You can''t hear me wrong. What Shengzi said to let Shuya and Han Mo go to the hospital?" Liu Huijuan asked.


    Shu Yu shook her head hurriedly, and then nodded again.


    Liu Huijuan''s original happy mood suddenly collapsed. What she was worried about happened.


    Shuya saw her mother''s worry and patted her mother on the shoulder to comfort her, but Shuya didn''t have an idea for a moment.


    Han Mo thought for a moment and asked, "didn''t you say anything else?"


    Shu Yu shook her head, "No."


    "It must be that my uncle already knew about our return and asked to make this call." Han Mo walked to Shuya. "Let''s hurry over."


    "Yes, if my uncle didn''t ask my father to call, my father would never dare let Shuya and Han Mo go." Shu Yu said as if she suddenly thought of something.


    After a short stay at home, they hurried out to the hospital.


    Han Mo drives Shu Yu''s car. Although everyone knows that Shu Qiang must agree to have Shu Sheng''s phone, he still has no bottom in his heart. The atmosphere in the car is very depressed. No one speaks. Only the little guy doesn''t know what''s going on at home and happily looks at the scenery outside the window.


    ......


    The winter in southern Jiangsu is a little cloudy and cold. The foggy light shines through the glass into the ward.


    Shu Qiang looked out of the window as if he were thinking and remembering. It seemed that he just looked into the distance without purpose.


    When Shu Sheng called back, he saw his eldest brother standing by the window for more than ten minutes. He still didn''t respond. Shu Sheng didn''t dare to talk, so he could only watch quietly in the distance.


    Shu Sheng can only see the back of his eldest brother. It''s the first time he has looked at his eldest brother so confidently in the hospital for so many years.


    Lost weight, really lost a lot.


    Originally tall and strong, but now it''s just like a clothes rack, wide shoulders supporting sick clothes, and even the back is so thin.


    Shu Sheng was very upset. He knew that his eldest brother had cancer. He didn''t sleep for several nights and his heart was tied together every day. In fact, the hospital has a special place to order meals, and the nutritional matching doesn''t need the family to send meals at all.


    However, Shu Sheng still insists on delivering meals to his eldest brother every day, not because he thinks the food in the hospital is not delicious, but because he wants to do more for his eldest brother at this time, even if it is only a trivial meal delivery. As long as he can stay with his eldest brother in the hospital for a while, he will feel great comfort, even if they are silent most of the time.


    At the thought of this, Shu Sheng''s eyes blurred.


    "Brother, there is wind in the window. Come and lie down for a while." Shu Sheng said with concern.


    Shu Qiang didn''t move and said calmly, "I want to stand for one stop. There will be plenty of opportunities in the future."


    Shu Sheng''s heart twitched fiercely. It seemed that he was pressed by a lead block and couldn''t breathe. He couldn''t control his mood anymore. He didn''t dare to continue to look at his brother''s thin back in the ward, and turned and walked out of the door.


    As soon as I went out, I saw a familiar figure walking in a hurry.


    Shu Qiang still looked out of the window and at the endless flow of vehicles on the viaduct. His aimless thoughts condensed bit by bit with time. Shu Ya would call her father for the first time, go to kindergarten for the first time, and get an honorary certificate for the first time... Things are vivid. In fact, they have been for a long time, but it seems that they were yesterday.


    Shuya has been a very obedient child since childhood. From primary school to university, she has never let the old couple worry about anything. She has always been a good girl and obeys his words.


    So when Shu Ya went to Beidu for Han Mo regardless of opposition, Shu Qiang would have such a big reaction and be disappointed. Then he threatened his daughter with tough means to make her give up going to Beidu with Han Mo for her own sake.


    But he ignores that Shuya is also a stubborn temper, but she usually looks very weak and clever. In fact, she has a lot of ideas in her heart. Like him, as long as she decides, she will not change.


    Shu Qiang knew that it was not Shuya who didn''t want to go home, but he drove her out of the house himself.


    Behind him came the sound of footsteps. Shu Qiang thought it was Shu Sheng who came back again. His thoughts returned to reality without looking back. "From home to the hospital, it is estimated that they will soon arrive."


    The voice fell, but there was no response.


    "It''s been six years. I don''t know if the child is thin again." Shu Qiang continued.


    There was still no response behind him.


    Shu Qiang wondered why Shu Sheng didn''t speak, but he wasn''t angry. He still had a smile on his face. He wanted to continue to say something while looking back at the door.


    Time is still at the moment of looking back.


    Shuya stood stunned at the door. When she saw her back, she was stunned. It wasn''t her father, it wasn''t.


    A high school PE teacher and sprinter, Shuya''s father has been tall and strong since she remembered. At that time, she read a book and said that Lu Zhishen could pull down the willows. Shuya smiled and said that her father could do it.


    After college, she often joked that her father''s arms were thicker than her waist.


    Shuya is sure that her memory will not be wrong. That figure is her father, but at the moment


    Shuya''s lips trembled.


    All the emotions, all the missing, all the guilt and worry broke out in the moment when Shu Qiang looked back.


    Shuya can no longer control her emotions and doesn''t want to control her emotions.


    shed floods down one''s cheeks.


    "Dad!"

 Chapter 303

    Shu Qiang''s heart trembled fiercely.


    What a familiar and strange call.


    She has been able to speak since Shu Ya''s babbling, but after six years, it sounded again in Shu Qiang''s ear for the first time.


    Six years ago, Shu Qiang heard this "Dad" for the first time. He just stood by the window and thought about the scene of seeing Shu Ya. What kind of state he should present, will he be nervous and can''t help crying. He should control and try to make himself look calm and calm, because he is a father and can''t show any weakness.


    He thought he was ready and well hidden, but when Shu Yazhen stood in front of him, he no longer just appeared on TV, mobile phone and magazine.


    Shu Qiang choked.


    Every tear of Shuya slipped across her cheek, but flowed into Shuqiang''s heart.


    This "Dad" is not just a title for Shu Qiang, but the faint pain in his heart when he wakes up many times in his dream.


    At that time, he only strongly hoped that his daughter could repent and leave Han Mo, so he threatened to break the father daughter relationship, but unexpectedly, this threat did not pull Shuya back to him, but pushed her further.


    It took six years to keep Father and daughter under the same roof.


    With that call, her father and daughter''s eyes collided in the air. Shuya could no longer control her emotions. Her self blame, guilt, heartache and complex emotions were intertwined. At the moment, she couldn''t say anything except that "Dad".


    Because of the treatment during this period of time, Shu Qiang''s body is much worse than before. He is not only thin on the surface, but also difficult to walk. When Liu Huijuan is, she will help him walk, but how can Shu Qiang show a weak side in front of her daughter.


    Shuya wants to help her father.


    Shu Qiang waved her hand and asked her to stand where she was.


    Shu Yagang stopped where she wanted to go. She had already learned about her father''s situation in the car through her mother and Shu Yu. She knew that her father needed external force to walk because of pain, but she knew more about her father''s stubbornness, his pride and his mood at the moment.


    So Shu Ya''s action, which she had already started, stopped again when she saw Shu Qiang waving her hand.


    In this way, Shu Qiang laboriously moved his steps and approached the bed bit by bit. He wanted to try not to be laborious. He deliberately took big steps, deliberately looked like a healthy person and deliberately looked calm, but the sweat on his forehead betrayed him.


    Shuya stood there silently wiping her tears. She didn''t sit in the chair beside the bed until Shuqiang sat on the bed.


    Shu Qiang looked at his daughter and wanted to say a lot. At last, he only said, "Xiaoya, you are thin again."


    "You''ve lost weight. You''ve lost a lot." Shuya tried her best to control her emotions, but her tears didn''t flow obediently. She kept wiping her tears with her hands.


    Han Mo stood outside the ward with the little guy.


    We all know what kind of attitude Shu Qiang used to treat Han mo. at this time, Han Mo certainly won''t appear in front of Shu Qiang.


    Another important reason is that they don''t want to affect their father and daughter''s reunion.


    Liu Huijuan and Shu shengshu Yu are sitting on the chairs in the corridor. Han Mo is worried. Standing outside the door, although he can''t see the situation inside and hear the sound, he can feel at ease standing at the door.


    The little guy didn''t know what happened. He took his father''s big hand, raised his small head and asked curiously, "Dad, why didn''t we go in with my mother to see Grandpa?"


    Han Mo gently touched Xuanxuan''s head. "Grandpa is ill and can''t be disturbed. There can''t be too many people going to visit him at one time, so mom goes first and it''s us for a while."


    The little guy nodded wisely and looked forward, "OK, Xuanxuan is waiting at the door."


    All the children in the kindergarten have grandfathers. Xiaohu''s grandfather is a fat grandfather with a round stomach. Mengmeng''s grandfather wears a pair of glasses and looks very serious. Yueyan''s grandfather always smiles. When he meets Yueyan after school, he will bring some candy and often distribute it to the children, so Xuanxuan likes him very much.


    In the little guy''s small head, he began to fantasize about his grandfather. Would he have a gray beard or a round stomach? Did he also wear glasses? Xuanxuan shook her head. It''s not good. Wearing glasses is too serious. Xuanxuan still likes to give sugar to her grandfather.


    The father and daughter outside the door waited silently.


    The father and daughter in the door had a lot of words to say, but they were silent, leaving only tears in Shuya''s eyes and Shu Qiang''s relieved eyes when she saw her daughter.


    Because her father has always been very strong, Shuya grew up under her father''s high-pressure policy. She knows that her father''s strict purpose is for her good, but she still rarely communicates with her father. She is generally in a state of obedience. Shuya just obeys her father''s orders, but she doesn''t know how to chat with him.


    In the past, I always told my mother about what happened in reading, and then relayed it to my father through her.


    But Shuya always knew that her father was the one who loved her most and could be desperate for her. But they were not good at expressing, so they knew it well and didn''t say it.


    At that time, the relationship was harmonious, and father and daughter rarely communicated. Now they meet again after six years, and there is only silence left.


    "I didn''t expect you to be a star." Shu Qiang found a topic and took the lead in opening his mouth.


    "I didn''t expect to enter the entertainment industry by mistake." Shuya didn''t know whether her father liked to enter the performing arts circle. When she said this, she was a little discouraged. Her eyes twinkled on her father''s face and wanted to observe his expression.


    "Well, not bad." Shu Qiang said with a smile.


    Shuya couldn''t believe her ears. What she heard just now was "not bad"? And the tone completely lost the strength in her memory.


    Shuya was even more surprised that she couldn''t see the severity on her father''s face. She seemed to have a comforting smile. Although it was very light, it was still captured by careful Shuya.


    When the atmosphere in the ward became more and more harmonious


    Suddenly, the door of the ward made a slight "creak", which was made only when someone gently pushed and pulled the door.


    Shuya and Shuqiang looked at the direction of the sound together.


    A small head slipped into the door, his big eyes flashed, glanced at the house, and quickly retracted the cerebellar bag.


    Although Han Mo suggested that they meet, he also hoped that Shuya could infiltrate with the old man. It''s best not to suddenly appear a little guy, mainly because he is afraid that the old man doesn''t think well.


    The little guy made a big move when peeping. Although he wanted to retract in time, he was still not so flexible.


    Shuya panicked when she saw Xuanxuan. She was afraid of the hard won harmonious atmosphere. Because she couldn''t explain the child''s problem clearly and became a deadlock, she turned her back to the door and saw the little guy. It''s impossible that her father didn''t see it.


    Shuya swallowed her saliva nervously, and her brain was running fast. What kind of story should be used to explain the existence of the little guy? If her father was angry, should she take her child immediately to avoid her father''s anger, or should she fight for more and explain more.


    Shuya looked back again to see if the little guy had left.


    One just blocked his eyes with the door, but most of his body was still outside. The little guy who was completely seen stood at the door.


    Shuya couldn''t help staring. She was flustered and wanted to get up and take the child away.


    "Why are you hiding at the door? Come in. I have sugar here. Do you want to eat it? "


    Shuya couldn''t believe her ears, but this gentle voice


    With a spoiled voice, Shuya has never heard of the tone


    She was stunned, slowly turned her head and looked at her father.


    Shu Qiang picked up a lollipop and waved to Xuanxuan, who was already excited with wide eyes at the door.

 Chapter 304

    Shuya couldn''t believe what she heard just now came from her father. She didn''t speak. She just looked at her father and the little guy in surprise.


    Xuanxuan looked at her mother with clear big eyes and waited for her mother''s instructions. Seeing that she was not prevented from coming in, the little guy was reassured. With a naive smile on his face, he swaggered into the ward.


    Shu Qiang was holding a lollipop in his hand. It was the first time he used such a trick to please a child. Even when Shu Ya was a child, he didn''t talk to her in such a gentle voice.


    Just now, the little guy also imagined that if he had a grandpa who could give candy, he would give her candy as soon as he really entered the door. The little guy whose dream came true swaggered to Grandpa''s bed.


    "Thank you, Grandpa." Without any hesitation, the little guy directly took the lollipop in Shu Qiang''s hand, and then there was a sign''s cute smile.


    Shu Qiang has not seen such a smiling face for a long time. It goes back to Shu Ya''s childhood. As soon as his heart warmed, he suddenly thought of a lot of things about Shu Ya''s childhood.


    "You''re welcome." Shu Qiang reached out and touched the little guy''s head.


    Shu Qiang was amused by Xuanxuan''s adult appearance, "you and your mother looked very similar when you were a child."


    It''s true that Xuanxuan inherited almost all the advantages of Shuya''s appearance. She was carved in the same mold as her. Although some of them looked like Han Mo, they were mainly like Shuya.


    The little guy was very happy to hear grandpa say he looked like his mother. His mother was a great beauty. In Xuanxuan''s little heart, his mother was the most beautiful person in the world.


    Obviously, it was the first time to meet, but one old and one young had no sense of restraint at all. It was like a family member who had known each other for a long time.


    Shu Qiang patted the bedside gently.


    The little guy jumped up tacitly, holding a lollipop in his hand and bared it into his mouth.


    Xuanxuan is the first time to see Grandpa, but Shu Qiang is not the first time to see the little guy.


    The first time I traced back a few months ago, in the program looking for a good voice.


    They usually don''t watch such variety shows at home. That day, Liu Huijuan bought vegetables and Shu Qiang was at home alone. He turned on the TV and just saw Han Mo singing.


    Shu Qiang knew that Han Mo went to Beidu to have an unrealistic star dream. When he saw Han Mo appear on TV, Shu Qiang''s first reaction was to change the channel and didn''t want to see him at all.


    But when the melody sounded, Shu Qiang wanted to turn off the TV. He suddenly stopped where he was. His finger was on the remote control, but he never fell.


    He sat down slowly. Although Shu Qiang didn''t understand music at all, he could still feel whether a song was good and infectious.


    He had seen Han Mo''s songs sung at school before, because Shu Ya always performed at school parties. Shu Qiang once secretly watched his daughter''s performance. At that time, he also noticed that Han Mo could not appreciate the songs sung by people of his age. He felt incredible at that time. Why did the students on stage wave and applaud excitedly.


    But at the moment, Han Mo on TV, whether it''s a song type or a typhoon, is completely like a different person. He is not impetuous, steady and introverted. Shu Qiang even doubts whether he is wrong. Isn''t the person on the stage Han Mo?


    It was not until the host read out Han Mo''s name after the song singing that he really determined that this person was Han mo.


    Originally, the song sung by Han Mo was over, and Shu Qiang was about to turn off the TV, but the host suddenly said that a group of relatives and friends would play next.


    Shu Qiang hesitated. He still picked up the remote control and aimed at the TV. At the moment when he was about to press the shutdown key.


    A lovely little girl with pink carving and jade carving appeared in front of the camera and shouted "Dad is the best, Dad come on". After all, Shuya has been a star for so many years. She can be seen in many entertainment news channels, but there is no news about her boyfriend, so Shu Qiang is not sure whether they are still together, Even seeing Shuya participate in this program still doesn''t mean anything.


    Although Han Mo calls his father, he can''t be 100% sure it''s him and Shuya''s child, isn''t it.


    But the little princess as like as two peas in her childhood is as pretty as a child.


    All the shock, all the anger and all the emotions broke out at that moment. When Shu Qiang calmed down, he looked forward to the little guy''s reappearance. He had no news about the little girl on the Internet for a long time, so he waited for the next program and hoped that the little guy would appear in front of the camera in the link of the family and friends group.


    But this time Shu Qiang has reconciled all his emotions. There is no anger, only expectation, but finally disappointment.


    So now the little guy sitting by the bed is not the first time Shu Qiang has seen him, but has been looking forward to it for a long time.


    Until the little guy''s soft waxy voice tentatively called, "Grandpa."


    Shu Qiang''s thoughts were suddenly pulled back to reality.


    Xuanxuan''s big eyes flickered at Grandpa.


    Just now Shu Qiang didn''t respond. Suddenly he heard the little guy talking and was a little excited, "what do you call me?"


    The little guy repeated strangely, "Grandpa."


    "Ah, ah, good boy, good boy." Shu Qiang repeatedly promised.


    Shu Qiang never thought he would have such a lovely granddaughter one day. He was angry with Han Mo and Shuya, but he couldn''t be angry with the little guy.


    Han mo later communicated with the program team. The content of the little guy''s appearance can''t be seen on TV replay and the Internet. Only the audience who watched the live broadcast saw the little guy at that time, but they generally don''t record the video. Therefore, there are not many viewers who know the little guy''s appearance, and the appearance time is not long. Most people know that Han Mo has a daughter, but what''s the specific length, They don''t remember much.


    So Shu Qiang wanted to search for a video screenshot of the little guy, but he couldn''t find it at all.


    Shu Qiang asked softly with a long tone in a tone that Shu Ya was not used to. "You haven''t told grandpa your name yet?"


    The little guy jumped out of bed as if he suddenly remembered something.


    "Xuanxuan forgot to introduce herself. My name is Han Zhixuan. I''m 4 years old and studying in golden sun kindergarten. I like building blocks and Barbie dolls, but my favorite is painting." The little guy''s self introduction was very formal and serious.


    Shu Qiang Chong drowned and touched the little guy''s head, smiled and said, "are you good at painting?"


    "Of course, Grandpa, let me draw a picture for you." The little guy suggested in a serious tone.


    "Good."


    When Shuya heard this, she suddenly thought of the picture Xuanxuan had painted for her. She hurried to the child and said, "Grandpa is in poor health. Xuanxuan, don''t paint a picture for Grandpa."


    The little guy knew that grandpa was ill, but she couldn''t understand why he couldn''t paint when he was ill, but her mother stopped her from painting. Xuanxuan was a little unhappy.


    Xuanxuan suddenly remembered what her father said and said with a small mouth, "Mom, grandpa is ill. There can''t be too many people disturbing in the ward. Just now you were inside and dad and I were waiting outside. Now I want to stay with grandpa for a while. Go out."


    Shuya was stunned when she didn''t expect the child to say so.


    Shu Qiang was amused by the child''s words.

 Chapter 305

    Shuya didn''t expect the little guy to talk like this. She was stunned and didn''t know what to say. She was a little embarrassed, but she wondered why Xuanxuan and grandpa met for the first time, but she didn''t feel strange at all. Maybe this is that blood is thicker than water.


    Shuya was worried that her father would ignore the child because of her and Han Mo, but the scene in front of her surprised her.


    The little guy sat next to Grandpa and didn''t have the timidity to meet him for the first time.


    The old man sat at the head of the bed. He was so serious and not good at talking, but he was not formal. He always had a gentle smile on his face.


    "Grandpa, Xuanxuan didn''t bring a brush and paper this time. Will you draw it for you next time?" The little guy wanted to paint a picture for Grandpa, but he changed his mind when he thought that his painting toolbox was still at home.


    Shu Qiang can only smile at the little guy now. He is completely captured by soft Meng''s granddaughter. He quickly said, "OK, next time Xuanxuan brings a brush and paper, he will draw for Grandpa."


    The little guy seemed to think of something and suddenly said, "so, Grandpa, you should get better quickly. When you are sick, the painting won''t be beautiful. Last time I was hospitalized, it would have been better in two days. Grandpa should leave the hospital quickly. "


    Shu Qiang gently touched the hair behind the child''s head and said with a smile, "Grandpa''s disease won''t get better so soon."


    The little guy doesn''t know what disease grandpa has, and doesn''t understand the difference between grandpa''s hospitalization and his own.


    "Xuanxuan is so young that she can leave the hospital after being ill for two days. Grandpa is an adult. We should hurry up."


    Shu Qiang knew how to explain. The child wouldn''t understand, but he suddenly seemed to have hope in his heart and nodded hard, "OK, Grandpa will work hard. For my Xuanxuan, leave the hospital quickly."


    The little guy nodded with satisfaction, "Grandpa must work hard."


    An old man and a young man sat on the same hospital bed and said the warmest and most common words.


    Liu Huijuan and Shu Sheng knew that Xuanxuan had slipped into the ward. At first, they were very worried and wanted to get the child out quickly. Liu Huijuan was so surprised when she just saw the child, but she didn''t oppose Shuya and Han Mo together like her wife. Coupled with the missing of her daughter, the little guy was so pink and lovely, so she had no negative emotions.


    But Shu Qiang was different. When everyone found that the little guy had entered the ward, they all pinched a sweat. Obviously, it was too late to lead her out right away. In a hurry, Liu Huijuan and Shu Sheng both lay on the door and observed the situation through the glass.


    Han Mo was also worried. He was tall. He didn''t have to lie on the door. He could see it from the back.


    To everyone''s surprise, nothing they were worried about happened in the ward. Shu Qiang not only didn''t glare at Xuanxuan, but also didn''t look shocked. It was like he knew the existence of the little guy long ago.


    The little guy is close to Grandpa. If he doesn''t know the inside story, he won''t see it. In fact, they met for the first time today.


    The little guy in the ward raised an innocent face and drove away all the unpleasant emotions that enveloped the whole family these days.


    Han Mo has a panoramic view of all this. He is pleased that he took the little guy back to southern Jiangsu at that time.


    Just now, the child has been outside. Han Mo can''t get away. Now the little guy is in the ward. He doesn''t worry. He goes straight to the doctor''s office.


    Han Mo has always wanted to ask Shu Qiang about his health. Although it is cancer, not all cancers are incurable. If they are found in time, some cancers can be cured, or they can continue to live a normal life for ten or more years.


    Han Mo''s fame is limited to Beidu area. There are not many people who know him in southern Jiangsu, and there are no scruples about walking in the hospital.


    The door of the doctor''s office was closed, and there was an attending doctor writing a medical record.


    Han Mo gently knocked on the door. The doctor looked up in its direction. At this time, he came to him about his family''s condition.


    Han Mo briefly introduced his intention, and the doctor took out Shu Qiang''s case.


    "It was discovered earlier, there was no large-scale spread, and the treatment was relatively timely. However, as we get older, all aspects of the body are not as good as young people, and the treatment effect is very slow. Moreover, in the slow deterioration, we can only treat conservatively at present." The doctor is realistic and probably says = road.


    "How can it be completely cured?" Han Mo doesn''t understand medicine. He can only ask the simplest question, that is, he hopes Shu Qiang can live a normal life as before.


    The doctor shook his head helplessly, "the patients on our floor can''t talk about a complete cure."


    Han Mo''s heart sank.


    Once upon a time, cancer was far away from him. It only existed on TV, in the news, and in other people''s stories. It suddenly happened around him, and he felt at a loss for the first time.


    To live a new life, Han Mo felt that life was not as difficult as before. It seemed that everything was under his control, so he cherished life more and enjoyed life more. He hoped that the people he loved could live better. He once thought that as long as he made a little effort, there would be no problem that could stop him from protecting his family.


    It turned out that in the face of life, old age, illness and death, no matter how many lives he lived, he was still so small that he had no ability to fight back.


    The doctor saw that Han Mo was silent, and his sad expression was reflected in his words. Although he had experienced too many departures, he could still feel a faint unbearable feeling in his heart every time he faced the patient''s family.


    "In fact, there is a method, but the cost is very high, and even if the operation is successful, it may not be 100% recovered and may relapse."


    Han Mo''s eyes widened. The cost is not a problem. As long as it can be cured, how much money is not a problem.


    "What method?" Han Mo asked eagerly.


    "Liver transplantation."


    Han Mo''s eyebrows frowned slightly.


    The doctor continued, "but now the source needs to wait."


    "How long?"


    "I don''t know the specific time. Some may have to wait four or five years, and some may have a suitable liver source in four or five days. I''m not sure."


    "Four or five years?" Han Mo''s eyes were stunned.


    The doctor gently closed the case, "in fact, the best way is to donate by family members, children, brothers and sisters. First, there is no need to wait. Second, the possibility of rejection will be relatively less and the probability of success will be high."


    Han Mo was silent.


    "Of course, it is impossible for the operation to have no impact on the donor. Although the liver has the function of regeneration, it is very slow. Whether it can have no impact on life in the future, and now there is no accurate conclusion in medicine." The doctor sighed, "in fact, we generally don''t take the initiative to suggest that our families donate. After all, this kind of thing is related to their own lives. Many people are still unwilling and can understand."


    Just then the door was suddenly pushed open and a gentle and decisive voice sounded.


    "I will."

 Chapter 306

    A gentle and decisive voice suddenly sounded, and Han Mo looked in the direction of the door.


    Shuya came in with a hurried step.


    Just now, the little guy strongly asked his mother to come out and said that he could take care of Grandpa alone.


    Shu Ya saw that Xuanxuan and grandpa got along very well. She really didn''t need to be in the room, so she went out of the ward with her child.


    When I came out, I found that Han Mo was not outside. I asked my second uncle to know that Han Mo came to the office of Liu Guangfeng, the attending physician of Han Mo Dynasty.


    As soon as I got to the door, I heard their conversation.


    "I will."


    Shuya said it again and walked quickly to Liu Guangfeng. "Dr. Liu, use my liver."


    She doesn''t know what liver donation surgery is like, and she doesn''t know if it hurts her. She just needs to know that her father needs a liver transplant.


    Shuya''s tone of voice was a little excited. She suddenly came into the office again, so Liu Guangfeng was stunned and reacted.


    He has been an attending doctor for many years. He has seen many parents donate liver to their children. It is the first time he has met his children with such a firm attitude that he wants to donate liver to their parents.


    Liu Guangfeng was a little surprised. He paused and saw too many joys and sorrows. They all said that there was no filial son in front of the hospital bed for a long time. In fact, many stories can be seen through the illness of the elderly, most of which are sad.


    He had seen his brothers and sisters shirk, and no one was willing to take care of the elderly. Finally, he formulated a very strict shift schedule, accurate to minutes and eager to be accurate to seconds.


    I''ve also seen arguments and tendons because of medical expenses.


    What''s more, they simply don''t come. The old man has been hospitalized for a long time, and only his wife takes care of him alone. They have never seen their children.


    For diseases like cancer, children can deliver meals every day and take care of them occasionally. In Liu Guangfeng''s eyes, they are already very filial, let alone offer to donate liver to their parents.


    Shu Ya saw that Liu Guangfeng didn''t answer immediately. She thought he had concerns. She quickly continued, "I don''t smoke or drink. I have a physical examination every year. I''m in good health. My liver is absolutely healthy."


    Shu Ya looked at Liu Guangfeng with firm and nervous eyes, waiting for an answer.


    Liu Guangfeng breathed a long sigh of relief. "I can understand your mood, but liver transplantation not only needs a healthy liver source, but also needs to be matched with the patient. You need to do a series of tests. Now I can''t say whether your liver is suitable, even if it is a direct relative."


    Are immediate relatives not necessarily matched?


    Shuya''s eyes were stunned. The hope that had just been ignited was suddenly quenched by a basin of cold water. What she had to say choked in her mouth for a long time, and finally swallowed back.


    "Well, if you have a comprehensive examination tomorrow, you can know whether you are suitable for donating liver." Liu Guangfeng said calmly.


    Shuya nodded hard.


    Having learned about write Shuqiang''s condition, the two walked out of the doctor''s office together. Han Mo gently patted Shuya''s thin back, "it''s okay."


    Shuya has been controlling her mood in front of the doctor. As soon as she came out of the office, tears flowed down. "My father was in good health before. He had never been ill and had few colds. Why... Why?"


    In front of her depressed mother and her thin but weak father, Shuya always pretended to be strong and controlled her emotions. She thought that as long as she shed tears in her heart, her parents would not see her sadness.


    At the moment, all the emotions poured out, Shuya''s heart trembled fiercely, and she couldn''t control it anymore. She couldn''t imagine how she would face all this when she saw her father''s condition getting worse day by day, her thin face, and her uncomfortable but painful expression.


    Shuya''s head was deeply buried in Han Mo''s chest. Tears wet his skirt and flowed into his heart. Han Mo didn''t say anything, but gently stroked Shuya''s back and supported her thin body.


    The sun shone on her and his face through the window at the end of the corridor.


    "So you''re here, uncle looking for..." Shu Yu hurried over. She didn''t breathe well. Shu Ya suddenly raised her head.


    "I''ll go right away." She hurriedly interrupted Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu took a few more breaths, his expression stiffened, slightly raised his finger and said, "look for him."


    Han Mo pointed to himself, "me?"


    Shu Yu was also a little surprised, but it was really what the big uncle meant. Her chicken pecked rice and nodded her head.


    All three of them know Shu Qiang''s attitude towards Han Mo six years ago.


    In fact, Han Mo made a lot of efforts to ease the contradiction and allow Shu Qiang to agree that Shu Ya was with him, but no matter what he did, Shu Qiang''s attitude was very clear, that is, they were not allowed to contact.


    At first, Han Mo went to Shu Ya''s house to visit him with things many times, but they were driven out and the gifts were thrown out together. The relationship between the two became more and more rigid


    The three men walked with heavy steps to Shu Qiang''s ward door.


    Liu Huijuan and Shu Sheng looked over when they heard the footsteps. Their eyes were uneasy. The door was open. They could also hear the little guy in the ward telling the old man about the interesting things that had happened in the kindergarten. The whole room echoed the old man''s hearty laughter. For the first time since they were hospitalized, such laughter came from the room.


    "Go in. My uncle asked me to find you just now." Shu Yu said with a serious expression, pointing to the ward.


    For Han Mo, there is a picture in his memory that Shu Qiang strongly opposed him and Shu Ya, but some things must be faced. As long as he decides to be with Shu Ya, he must solve them and can''t escape. He is different from Han mo before. He will never leave with Shuya again.


    Let alone whether Shuya will agree or not, Han Mo will never allow such an immature way to deal with his elders.


    He and Shuya looked at each other. Shuya and Han Mo suddenly clenched their hands tightly.


    Han Mo smiled and patted Shuya on the back of her hand, slowly releasing her hand.


    Through the crack in the door, Han Mo glanced at the ward and was ready to go straight in.


    Liu Huijuan hesitated for a moment. At the moment when Han Mo was about to enter the door, she whispered, "Xiao Han, no matter what attitude Shuya''s father treats you, please be more tolerant and don''t contradict him. After all..." the old lady choked, "after all, he is a patient now."


    "Aunt, don''t worry." Han Mo said.


    "Mom, Han Mo will never contradict his father. Don''t worry." Shuya quickly took her mother''s arm and comforted her.


    Li Huijuan was still worried. In her memory, Han Mo liked Shuya very much, but she was impetuous and childish. She also knew her wife''s temper. She was very afraid that two people would quarrel at this time. Her wife''s illness was most afraid of anger.


    Liu Huijuan just stopped talking, but still frowned.


    Han Mo understands Liu Huijuan''s worry, but he really won''t quarrel with Shu Qiang. Let alone that he is ill, even if he is not ill, he can''t contradict his elders, especially his lover''s father.


    While Liu Huijuan was still telling Han Mo, suddenly Shu Qiang''s voice came from the ward.


    Han Mo is tall. As soon as he got to the door, Shu Qiang saw him.


    Seeing him at the door all the time, but he didn''t come in, he breathed a long sigh.


    "Han Mo, come in."

 Chapter 307

    Han Mo promised and strode into the ward.


    Everyone''s eyes outside the door moved with Han Mo''s movement. Finally, they followed him into the ward, especially Liu Huijuan, who was the first to follow. For fear that his wife and Han Mo would quarrel for a while, they couldn''t stop it at the first time.


    Shu Qiang looked at everyone and smiled, "I want to talk to Han Mo alone for a while. You all go out."


    "Dad, I''ll stay with you for a while." Shuya suggested with a smile.


    The little guy tooted his mouth. "Mom, grandpa is ill. There can''t be too many people disturbing in the ward. Now it''s my turn to accompany grandpa in the ward with my father. Go out." The little guy didn''t understand the worries of adults, but she remembered her father''s words that grandpa was ill and couldn''t be disturbed by too many people. She repeatedly took it out and said to her mother.


    The little guy completely excluded himself from the list of people who needed to go out and sat by grandpa''s bed with great confidence.


    Shu Sheng and Shu Yu listened to Shu Qiang''s advice. After listening to him, they went out directly.


    Shuya had no choice but to turn around and prepare to leave.


    Only Liu Huijuan stood still. She didn''t want her wife to have any emotional fluctuations. She just wanted him to live happily every day.


    Shuya went to her mother and gently took her arm. "Let''s go, mom."


    The old lady knew she couldn''t beat her wife. She looked helplessly in the direction of Shu Qiang and turned to the door. At the moment she reached the door, she still looked uneasily, shook her head and walked out of the ward.


    The little guy was a little excited when he saw everyone out. She didn''t know what happened to the adults before she was born. What she saw was that she had a grandfather who was ill, but amiable and gave candy, and spoiled her. She groomed and dressed her every day.


    The little guy is ancient and strange. What he thinks in his head is what adults can''t guess.


    She felt that she was the first time to see her grandfather, so her father must be the first time, and she felt that she had a sense of responsibility to introduce them to meet for the first time.


    After everyone went out, the ward fell into silence.


    Shu Qiang has a lot to say to Han Mo, but he can''t find the best starting point.


    Han Mo knows that Shu Qiang must have something to say to himself, so he has been waiting.


    The little guy looked at Grandpa and dad. He didn''t speak for so long, which confirmed his guess. Grandpa and Dad met for the first time, so she actively took on the job of introducing herself to her father.


    She jumped out of bed and ran to Han mo.


    Xuanxuan said in a soft waxy voice, "Grandpa, this is my father. My father is very good. He makes me a delicious breakfast every morning, combs my beautiful hair, matches my clothes, and then sends me to school. "


    The little guy thinks that what his father does for her every day is very great, because the breakfast is delicious and the hairstyle is cute. He is always praised by teachers and students. Going to kindergarten is also a very happy thing for Xuanxuan, because she can lead her father''s big hand through the streets and alleys.


    Han Mo didn''t think it was great. He rubbed the child''s head with a smile, and his eyes were full of doting.


    Shu Qiang was a little surprised. In his impression, Han Mo can''t do anything in life. Let alone do housework, it''s very difficult to tidy up his things, and cooking basically stays at the level of noodles.


    At the beginning, he disagreed with Shuya and Han mo. one of the reasons was that Han Mo didn''t know anything. He knew that he said he liked Shuya, but he didn''t do anything for Shuya. He didn''t know anything and needed Shuya to take care of him. The old man was not willing to let Shuya work at home.


    I can''t wait to live a life of putting on clothes and opening up food. I look like a little princess at home. If I follow Han Mo in the future, I will be very wronged.


    If these words were not spoken by a small guy, Shu Qiang absolutely thought that others were deliberately saying good words for Han mo.


    Shu Qiang carefully observed Han mo. every move and every look in his eyes were seen by Shu Qiang. The love for children in his eyes will not be fake or fake.


    Shu Qiang suddenly thought of himself and looked at Shu Ya like this, hoping that he could do everything for her, hold her in his hand and hide her in his heart.


    The little guy thinks his father still has many excellent places. He hasn''t said what to do. She hasn''t praised her father in front of others for a long time.


    Dad always said to keep a low profile and don''t let her show off in the kindergarten, so she never said how powerful her father was in front of the children. Xuanxuan didn''t tell anyone whether her father wrote a new song, a TV play, or a poem.


    In his heart, the old man compared Han Mo six years ago with Han Mo now. The little guy added a sugar like voice and said, "my father is very talented. He has written a lot of poems, TV dramas and a lot of nice songs." Suddenly, the little guy seemed to think of something, "my father can draw, and Xuanxuan learns to draw from her father."


    Xuanxuan said a lot about her father''s advantages.


    The old man who wrote songs saw it, because he saw Han Mo participate in the program on TV at that time.


    At that time, I saw the song sung by Han Mo in the "looking for a good voice" program. It was really good, and the lyrics were also very good. It was completely different from Han Mo he saw at school.


    Shu Qiang thinks that the typhoon may change because Han Mo is older. With the growth of age, some things will eventually change and become mature and stable. Most people are like this. Maybe Han Mo is one of them, so they don''t care too much.


    But


    Besides writing songs, there are also TV dramas, poems and paintings?


    Shu Qiang wondered when Han Mo began to unlock these new skills. In Shu Qiang''s original memory, Han Mo had some talents in music. After all, his parents were related to music. They were influenced by music since childhood. They would write some songs in college, although Shu Qiang really couldn''t appreciate them.


    But now Shu Qiang doesn''t understand music in the songs written by Han Mo, but he secretly listens to each song several times.


    Han Mo thought the little guy was joking at first, so he just spoiled his fingers and swept the little guy''s nose.


    Shu Qiang believes what Xuanxuan said, because children will never lie, so what she just said must have been experienced by Han mo.


    Shu Qiang''s eyes were slightly stunned.


    "My father knows a lot of things, and he will write a script for his mother. The children in our kindergarten are watching the TV series made by my father."

 Chapter 308

    The little guy boasted about his father. He was not stingy at all. He used both hands and feet. He was elated. He also used a lot of adjectives and recklessly used exaggeration.


    Han Mo couldn''t listen to him. If he didn''t boast that he was a little guy but someone outside, Han Mo would stop him.


    What surprised everyone was not that Han Mo had so many skills and was so excellent in Xuanxuan''s heart, but that Shu Qiang didn''t refute and explode after listening to everything about Han mo. You know, before today, no one dared to mention Han Mo in front of him. In those years, let alone mention Han Mo''s name in front of him, he would be angry if he overheard others talking.


    Therefore, the name Han Mo is like a restricted area in Shu''s house. As long as you accidentally touch it, it will collapse and erupt.


    When Han Mo entered the ward, Liu Huijuan''s heart was mentioned to her throat. When the little guy began to excitedly introduce his father to Grandpa, everyone standing outside the door couldn''t help sinking, for fear that Shu Qiang would suddenly explode.


    Everyone''s heart fluctuated violently with the little guy''s praise with great performance talent. They were no longer in the mood to listen to what Xuanxuan was talking about, and their attention was all on Shu Qiang.


    But what shocked them was not that Shu Qiang not only didn''t get angry, but smiled and listened very carefully. At the critical moment when the little guy talked about it, he would also nod and applaud.


    Liu Huijuan looked at Shuya with incredible eyes, "Xiaoya, am I dazzled? Do you think your father is laughing?"


    Shuya was also surprised, but she was sure she was right. Her father did have a smile on his mouth, although it was very shallowˇ° Dad really laughed. Was he amused by the children? " Shuya can only attribute these to her children, because she can''t imagine why her father changed his attitude towards Han mo.


    "Maybe." Liu Huijuan couldn''t figure it out and could only agree with Shu Ya''s guess. Maybe the child was too cute. Maybe the old man didn''t listen carefully to what the little guy said.


    Xuanxuan kept talking, and she jumped up and down, performing Xiaode in the journey to the dream ring, imitating the Huan Huan in the legend of Zhen Huan, becoming the little princess in the Frog Prince and the big gray wolf in Little Red Riding Hood.


    Children''s physical strength is limited. Such a heavy physical performance will be tired for a period of time.


    Before, the little guy had been performing without rest, and Shu Qiang couldn''t get in his mouth. At the moment, the child seemed tired and didn''t speak so coherently. Shu Qiang''s eyes shifted to Han mo.


    In fact, Han Mo looked at the child and Shu Qiang''s expression from time to time. He couldn''t touch his head, because there was a big gap between Shu Qiang in his memory and what he saw with his own eyes at the moment. Han Mo didn''t know whether his memory was wrong or the old man had changed at the moment.


    Just when Han Mo didn''t know how many times he turned his eyes from the child to the old man.


    Shu Qiang and Han Mo''s eyes collided in the air.


    No one dodged.


    Shu Qiang didn''t speak, but he didn''t have any dissatisfied expression.


    Han Mo didn''t speak, and nodded politely.


    Han Mo entered the door and stood at the end of the bed. Then the child was always next to his father and introduced his omnipotent father to Grandpa. He didn''t rest.


    Their eyes collided. Shu Qiang didn''t turn his eyes elsewhere, nor did Han mo. just a few seconds after the two looked at each other, Shu Qiang suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Why are you standing? Sit down."


    Sit?


    Sit down!


    Han Mo didn''t feel anything. He went directly to the chair beside the bed, moved his position a little, and sat down.


    But several people who were carefully observing outside the door couldn''t believe their ears. They stared at each other in shock.


    "Dad, did I hear you wrong? Uncle said sit, don''t you roll?"


    Shu Sheng smashed his mouth, "how to talk."


    "Not... That. Hey, I''m not... "Shu Yu wanted to explain, but she didn''t know what to say. She stammered for a long time and finally shut up.


    Shu Sheng never left. In fact, he was afraid that his eldest brother would suddenly break out. He could go in and dissuade him, or hold the angry eldest brother, or push Han Mo out. At the moment, he saw that his eldest brother let Han Mo sit by his bed. Han Mo sat down naturally.


    I don''t feel comfortable at all.


    Liu Huijuan swallowed her saliva mercilessly and always felt uneasy in her heart.


    Shuya knows that Han Mo at the moment will never be the same as six years ago, but her father''s performance also makes her a little confused.


    The little guy was really tired, from jumping around to slowing down, and finally ran directly to his father and sat on his lap.


    "Dad, I want to drink water. I''m thirsty."


    Han Mo is carrying the child''s kettle. The child takes the child''s warm kettle everywhere and drinks water at any time. He is used to it. He quickly pours the water into the cup cover. The little guy takes the cup and drinks water.


    "You are a competent father, better than me." Shu Qiang''s tone was calm without any waves.


    Han Mo was stunned.


    "In Xuanxuan''s heart, you are perfect. You can talk a lot when praising you. You must have done a lot to make her happy. But I am stern and inhumane in my daughter''s heart. To be exact, she doesn''t think so. I think so of myself. " Shu Qiang fell into memory.


    "When Shuya was a child, I thought her father should be strict and should not be spoiled. Therefore, no matter how excellent her achievements are, I just silently congratulate her in my heart and never praise her. She performed in kindergarten for the first time, the first batch of young pioneers, entered key high school with excellent results in the middle school entrance examination, and then entered the university with excellent results. Shuya''s excellent performance along the way is my pride, but I never told her. "


    When Shu Qiang was ill, he was lying in bed alone and closed his eyes. The pictures of Shu Ya from small to large passed in front of him like a movie.


    If he could never, how he wished he could answer the past. When Shuya was only as old as Xuanxuan, how he wanted to hold her more, play with her, tell her stories and walk around with her little hand.


    When Shuya was a child, she always saw fear and cowardice. For fear of blaming her, she had never been as coquettish as Xuanxuan and never showed such a bright smile in front of him. Shuya was afraid of him. She hid when she saw him. If she couldn''t hide, she would worry about whether she had done something wrong. She hung her head and didn''t bite.


    In the past, Shu Qiang thought that Shu Ya''s excellence was due to his severe results. He thought he was right. Until his daughter was really driven out of the house by him and never came back, he suddenly found that his life was empty. All his memories were scolding his daughter, even if he accidentally got the cake on his clothes, even if he accidentally soiled the doll, even if he just lost the newly bought pen.


    Han Mo knows that he doesn''t need to speak at the moment. He just needs to be a listener.


    Shuya never thought that her father could say such words and secretly stood outside the door. She was just afraid that her father would be angry with Han mo. at this moment, her heart trembled and her hand holding the door panel tightened again.

 Chapter 309

    The little guy couldn''t understand what grandpa said. She knew it seemed to be talking about his mother. Grandpa''s expression was a little distressing. The little guy didn''t say a word. He sat on his father and listened to Grandpa carefully.


    Han Mo actually wanted to say something to reassure the old man, but he didn''t say anything in the end.


    The old man didn''t know that his wife and daughter outside the door didn''t leave because he didn''t trust his temper. He didn''t think he could not help talking to Han mo.


    Maybe before, Shu Qiang just thought that Han Mo was another man who would always rob his daughter, but now, Han Mo has a new identity, the father of a lovely girl.


    Shu Qiang, who is also a father, sees Han Mo who takes good care of Xuanxuan. Everything that used to be has disappeared. Now he only sees a competent father taking care of his lovely daughter. He is very envious and looks forward to such an opportunity.


    Shu Qiang doesn''t know why he opened his heart to Han Mo and told Han Mo what he had been repressed in his heart.


    "I don''t have much time. If you give me more time, I will try my best to recover my regret, but... Hehe, maybe this is life. You will suddenly end everything when you understand some truth, repent and decide to recover the lost life." Shu Qiang gave a long sigh of relief.


    Shu Qiang well controlled his emotions, but Han Mo still saw a father''s guilt, regret and reluctance to give up his daughter.


    "Xiao Han." Shu Qiang said suddenly.


    Han Mo quickly sat up straight, "you said."


    "Will you do everything for me that I can''t do? In this way, I won''t have any regrets if I leave one day. " Shu Qiang has lost his previous domineering, unbearable to Han Mo, and indifference to any dictator.


    Some are just a father who is seriously ill and can''t let go and entrust him when he learns that he may be dead for a long time.


    Once upon a time, Shu Qiang felt that it was wrong to be too strict with Shu Ya, but he didn''t take the initiative to say anything at that time, because he always felt that as long as he was here, he was the strongest backing of his daughter. Even if they didn''t contact now, he was still her closest person. When she had any difficulties and when she was wronged, He will rush to his daughter without hesitation.


    But now, Shu Qiang knew he was wrong.


    He knew that he could not always be his daughter''s big umbrella to protect her from the wind and rain. He knew that he might be vulnerable and unable to walk on the road one day in the future. He knew that he was not omnipotent and was still vulnerable in the face of life, age and illness.


    Shu Qiang completely gave in, gave in to reality and gave in to the future one day.


    Shuya''s heart was firmly held and crushed. She was unable to do anything except choking tears.


    Liu Huijuan didn''t expect that her wife would suddenly say this. He is such a face lover. He has never been a soft man. He would confide in Han Mo, who hated his bones before.


    But she understood her wife. Liu Huijuan wet her eyes and patted her daughter on the back.


    Shu Qiang looked at Han Mo firmly and entrusted the most precious treasure in his heart to the man in front of him.


    Han Mo''s heart was touched. A warm current went straight into his heart, sour his nose and red his eyes.


    "Shuya and Xuanxuan are more important to me than life. I will protect them all my life."


    As soon as the voice fell, Shu Qiang smiled.


    Really smiled.


    All along, the most reluctant, the most reluctant, now also has a destination.


    The moment he saw Han Mo again, the moment Xuanxuan proudly introduced Han Mo, he knew his decision was right.


    The sun rises in the East and sets in the West. The four seasons alternate. Winter goes and spring comes. Flowers bloom and fall. They can''t be changed or stopped. Let go, be calm and cherish the present.


    Han Mo''s heart was heavy when he came out of Shu Qiang''s ward.


    Before he came here, in Han Mo''s heart, it was his lifelong responsibility to take care of Shuya and Xuanxuan.


    But at the moment, this responsibility has increased by another point, which is more important than Mount Tai and is as deep as the sea.


    In the evening, Han Mo took the initiative to take on the task of accompanying Shuya in the hospital tonight. He mainly wanted Shuya''s mother to go home and have a rest. Since the old man was hospitalized, the old lady hasn''t left for one night, so it''s time to have a rest.


    Originally, Liu Huijuan didn''t want to, but Shu Qiang spoke and asked her to go back, so she agreed.


    It was time for the little guy to eat and take a bath, so Shuya took the little guy home with Liu Huijuan.


    Shu Qiang is actually very weak. Just now someone was pretending that he was good. He just lay down and had a rest after dinner.


    Han Mo stood alone in the corridor of the hospital, recalling every word Shu Qiang said, and the emotion surged into his heart again.


    Suddenly, the mobile phone vibrated. Han Mo felt the vibration of the mobile phone and looked at the screen.


    "Brother Han, you must help me." Wang Qian said in an almost begging voice.


    Han Mo paused for a moment, slowed down his mood just now, and then said, "what''s the matter?"


    "I have passed the editor and director assessment, and now I am an editor and director of Apple station." Wang Qian is a little excited and a little proud.


    When Han Mo first met Wang Qian, she was still an assistant editor and director. Now it''s a good thing to be promoted to editor and director.


    "Congratulations."


    Hearing this congratulations, Wang Qian was a little anxious. She suddenly thought that her purpose of looking for Han Mo was not just bragging. "Brother Han, Thanksgiving is coming soon. Our TV station is going to make a micro film. The station directly assigned the task to me, saying it was my assessment. You must help me. "


    Thanksgiving?


    Han Mo thought it over before he realized that yes, the world is different from the original. The basic Festival, the Spring Festival, the Lantern Festival and the Dragon Boat Festival, has not changed, but many festivals have changed. The original world''s March 8 is women''s day, but the world is May 16. The original world mother''s Day is the second Sunday in May, and the world is the second Sunday in March.


    Thanksgiving is the same. Thanksgiving in this world is the fourth Sunday in January, so it is only one month away.


    "OK." Han Mo doesn''t know what Wang Qian asked him to do, but since the other party has spoken, as long as he can do it, he will try his best to help.


    "Great, thank you, brother Han. You are really my life-saving benefactor..."


    "Get down to business." Han Mo was a little helpless and interrupted.


    "OK, OK, that is, we want to make a micro film to thank our parents. I want you to write me a theme song." Wang Qian said with a smile.


    Han Mo suddenly seemed to think of something and was silent for a while.


    The time may be a little long. Wang Qian has no bottom in her heart, "brother Han? Are you still there? It won''t be difficult. "


    Wang Qian''s voice reached Han Mo''s ears again, and his thoughts were hurriedly pulled back, "there''s no difficulty. But... "


    "But what, oh, brother Han, what do you have to say? I can''t stand you like this." Wang Qian said half jokingly.


    Han Mo was amused by Wang Qian''s carelessness. "Do you have a script for your micro film? Have you figured out how to shoot? "


    Wang Qian sighed, "there''s nothing."


    Han Mo asked, "give it to me."


    "What?" Wang Qian couldn''t believe her ears.

 Chapter 310

    Wang Qian repeatedly confirmed it several times. She couldn''t believe her ears. She had already felt very grateful to Han Mo for asking for a theme song. Unexpectedly, Han Mo said that she had given it to him. It was a surprise and a surprise.


    After Wang Qian''s gratitude, Han Mo hung up the phone.


    Han Mo''s memory of Shu Qiang preventing him from being with Shu Ya is not so clear. At the moment, all about Shu Qiang is that a father can''t give up his daughter, that''s all.


    Han Mo stood in the corridor of the hospital. The door of the ward was hidden. He looked in that direction for a long time.


    Maybe he did experience a lot in the afternoon. The old man was really tired. He just wanted to eat dinner and lay down for a rest, but he didn''t wake up.


    Han Mo didn''t call him, but quietly stood by the old man. This may be the only thing he can do for the old man.


    The night sky in southern Jiangsu is quiet and long. The winter leaves in the south are still green, but there is no prosperity in summer. With the cold wind in winter, it makes a rustling sound, with a long melancholy.


    ......


    Next day


    Southern Jiangsu Tongji Hospital


    Shuya handed the little guy over to Shuyu for care. She came to the hospital early because she had an appointment with Liu Guangfeng for an examination in the morning. She didn''t see her father when she came to the hospital. She hurried to the doctor and went quietly for an examination.


    At the moment, Shuya''s slender hands tightly hold a report sheet, because her fingers are exerting uncontrollable force, and both sides have been slightly wrinkled. The initial uneasiness, expectation, anxiety and waiting have turned into a warm current straight into the bottom of her heart, and tears have crossed her smiling mouth along her cheeks.


    Fortunately, it''s not too late.


    Fortunately, I can do what I can for my father.


    Fortunately, God cared for their father and daughter and gave them the opportunity to cherish each other again.


    Shu Ya stared at the words on the report sheet again and again, laughing, crying, crying, laughing.


    She wiped her cheek, folded the report neatly and put it in her bag.


    Take out the mobile phone, slide your finger on the screen and stop at the top of a name. At the moment of the point, you hesitate. Finally, you turn to the next number and click to connect the phone.


    "Hello, sister Peng, I..."


    The people in the hospital are anxious and busy.


    After lunch, Han Mo just walked back with a pot full of hot water. There was a loud cry from the ward in front. It echoed in the corridor. Because the distance was still a little far away, Han Mo couldn''t hear what to say. At the door of other wards, someone stretched out his head from time to time.


    Han Mo couldn''t help frowning. The ward was where the old man lived. As he got closer and closer, his voice became clear. It was really the old man''s voice. It couldn''t be wrong.


    "I don''t agree. I can''t do it without discussion."


    "I''d rather die."


    "Discharge, I want to discharge."


    Han Mo hurried a few steps and hurried to the ward.


    Shuya came to the hospital for examination in the morning and never contacted him again, because she had been taking care of the old man, and Han Mo didn''t have time to call Shuya. It is estimated that she is no longer in the hospital. Now there should be only two people in the ward, the old lady and the old man. How could there be such a big movement.


    Han Mo was worried and hurried to the door with big steps.


    At the moment, the old man was no longer lying on the bed, but stood by the bed and removed the just tied drops with one hand.


    The little nurse beside him was so frightened that he didn''t know what to do. The young bed doctor had just arrived and saw the excited old man trying to dissuade him.


    The old lady was afraid that the old man was too excited, which was bad for her health, but there was nothing she could do, so she had to worry aside.


    Han Mo just heard the old man''s cry in the corridor. He didn''t hear other people talking. The sentences were half. He didn''t know what happened. He was just a water fetching Kung Fu. He was so angry. He was fine before he left.


    Han Mo just walked to the door. Shu Qiang was angry with the doctor in charge of the bed, and suddenly shifted to Han mo.


    "Han Mo, you hurry to ask Shuya to come here. Hurry up."


    Han Mo didn''t know what had happened in the ward just now. Leng Buding was said by Shu Qiang. He was a little confused and looked at Liu Huijuan with questioning eyes.


    Liu Huijuan''s eyes were red. Her sight drifted between the doctor and the nurse, and finally fell on Han mo. she whispered, "then let Shuya come back. If her father doesn''t agree with the liver transplantation, she can''t be the master alone." With that, Liu Huijuan''s head was slightly lower.


    Han Mo suddenly understood that Shuya secretly went to do liver transplantation matching behind the old man''s back. The old man knew it. No wonder she lost her temper.


    "Shuya is asking. It may not be successful. Uncle, please calm down first." Han Mo is also telling the truth. The matching of liver transplantation is not necessarily the success of immediate relatives. In fact, there is no need to oppose it so early.


    After Han Mo''s words, the nurse''s face twitched.


    The bed doctor helplessly smashed his mouth.


    Liu Huijuan looked at Han Mo with complicated eyes and lowered her head. In a low voice, only she could hear, "matching succeeded. Just... Just what nurse Yu said."


    The little nurse surnamed Yu blushed and hated why she had leaked her mouth.


    "I tell you, now I''m out of the hospital." The more the old man spoke, the more excited he became. He was already weak. He coughed a few times and gasped.


    "Don''t get excited, don''t get excited." Liu Huijuan held Shu Qiang while wiping her tears.


    Liu Huijuan is the most contradictory and struggling at this time.


    She doesn''t know whether to support the old man and not allow Shuya to do liver transplantation for him, or to dissuade the old man and support her daughter to donate liver for him.


    On one side is her husband. She wants him to be healthy and never leave her.


    On the other side is her daughter. She is also worried about her daughter, because surgery is dangerous. The part of her husband''s liver donated means the loss of her daughter, and she is reluctant to take risks.


    Liu Huijuan was silent. Except for silent tears and helping her excited husband, she didn''t know what to do.


    She is just an ordinary, simple and fragile mother and wife. If she can, she hopes that her matching will be successful. She will give her liver to her wife without hesitation, not to mention part, all of them can be, as long as he can get better.


    Han Mo didn''t know about the success of matching. He was stunned for a moment and didn''t know what to say. Maybe Shu Qiang knew that the little nurse leaked his mouth just now, but even if he didn''t leak now, he would know sooner or later, and the result would not change.


    Shu Qiang trembled and sat slowly beside the bed with the help of Liu Huijuan.


    Attending physician Liu Guangfeng heard about the situation here and hurried here.


    He met many kinds of patients, but today''s scene doesn''t often happen, but he knows how to calm the excited patients first.


    Based on his experience, Liu Guangfeng said a few words simply. He didn''t continue to mention the liver transplantation. He just told the old man about his condition, which distracted his attention.


    "Dr. Liu, I don''t want to cooperate with treatment and conservative treatment, but I don''t want to have my daughter''s liver in order to live. Do you understand?" Shu Qiang wore coarse clothes and said word by word, with a low and hoarse voice.


    "I understand, of course."

 Chapter 311

    Han Mo quietly withdrew from the ward while the old man was talking to Liu Guangfeng, called Shuya, asked about some examination results, and said about the old man in the hospital.


    Shuya hesitated and didn''t call Han Mo at that time. She was also afraid that Han Mo would be heard by her alert father when she called in the ward, so she didn''t call. She didn''t expect that the little nurse would leak her mouth when she gave a drip.


    Shuya knows that she can''t go to the ward to see her father at this time, so as not to add fuel to the fire, but she is worried, so she asks Han Mo to take good care of her father for her, and then she must persuade him anyway.


    Han Mo walked into the ward after the phone call. The old man''s drops were tied up again. Liu Guangfeng still talked to the old man with a smile. Nurse Yu and the bed doctor stood behind.


    In the next stage of treatment, the medicine will change. Liu Huijuan followed Liu Guangfeng out of the ward to get the newly prescribed medicine.


    Only Han Mo and Shu Qiang were left in the ward.


    Han Mo knows that what he can do is to take good care of the old man. As for liver transplantation, he really has no position to intervene. He can only respect the choice of the father and daughter. No matter what the final result is, Han Mo will not try his best to do what he can.


    Shu Qiang lay in bed, one arm under his head, the other arm tied with drops, looking straight at the ceiling.


    The ward is quiet. Compared with the noise just now, it is a little too quiet at the moment.


    Han Mo just stood by the bed and wondered if he could persuade the old man. After all, Shuya''s liver donation is only part of it. Wouldn''t it be better if the old man could continue to live with this part of his liver?


    He thought a lot and thought about the most appropriate wording.


    Shu Qiang had told himself that he must not be angry again, especially in front of Shuya and Han Mo, but he just lost his temper. In this case, he couldn''t control his emotions. He wanted Shuya to come back. He missed her, but not for her liver or the slim hope of survival.


    Shu Qiang still kept that posture, didn''t look at Han Mo, stared at the ceiling, as if his brain was blank, and seemed to be thinking about a lot of problems.


    Suddenly Shu Qiang spoke slowly, "in fact, I don''t care as much as you look. I''m more afraid of death than anyone. I actively cooperate with the treatment. I endure the pain. I''ve done a lot of things that I would never give in to the doctor before. Do you know why? Because I want to live longer, even one day, it''s earned. I hope I can accompany my family for a long time, even if it is a very short time. "


    "Many cancer patients hope that they can be euthanized in the late stage, because it is too painful, so doctors often say that living is better than dying. As long as living is more important than anything, they think I am the same, and they think I am afraid of myself in the late stage, but they are wrong. If I can live, I won''t be afraid of any pain."


    Han Mo didn''t answer. He just listened carefully. The old man didn''t seem to want people to answer. He kept looking at the ceiling and talking to himself.


    "I''m not afraid. I''m not afraid of anything. I just want to live. I haven''t been in this world enough. I still have many unfinished wishes. I tell myself countless times every day. I have to bear the pain just to live."


    Shu Qiang spoke slowly, but he deeply rooted in Han Mo''s heart word by word.


    He could not understand the pain of the old man''s body. Only those who had experienced the pain would know, but he understood the old man''s wish to live.


    Han Mo doesn''t care. In the past, he didn''t care about many indifferent things and things he didn''t care about. He didn''t care much when he was ill. Since he had a little guy here and Shuya, he suddenly understood that now he lives not only for himself, but for two other people, so he will pay more attention to his body and cherish life, Just hope to accompany the most important people and take a long way in the long journey of life.


    Han Mo''s thoughts flew away from Shu Qiang and fell into meditation.


    Suddenly Shu Qiang''s eyes left the ceiling and turned to Han mo.


    "Will you live for yourself and put your daughter in danger?"


    Han Mo was stunned. He knew the meaning of Shu Qiang''s problem. He also knew how to persuade the old man not to worry, but he was silent. Because of some problems, he couldn''t lie, "I won''t."


    After Han Mo answered this question, his heart throbbed faintly.


    The atmosphere in the house fell into a brief silence again.


    Shu Qiang and Han Mo looked at each other for a moment. He looked back at the ceiling again.


    He wants to continue to live for another 20 or 30 years. He can have time to make up for his debt to Shuya from childhood. He can watch Xuanxuan grow up, watch her grow up, get married and have children.


    Yes, everyone wants to live, just look at the cost of this life.


    Han Mo was silent. He thought of countless words to convince Shu Qiang, but he choked at this moment.


    This is no longer a dialogue between a future son-in-law and his father-in-law, but the reading of two fathers.


    At this time, you can say many nice words to comfort others.


    But all the comforts seemed so weak in front of father''s love.


    Will you put your daughter in danger for your life?


    I can''t.


    can''t.


    can''t!


    Asked many times, Han Mo''s answer was the same.


    If the role changes, he would rather die by himself than allow Xuanxuan to be hurt at all.


    Facing Shu Qiang''s equally firm expression, Han Mo''s eyes blurred, and a hot air stem was in his throat.


    What position does he have to persuade others, something he won''t even do himself.


    Han Mo prepared countless words to persuade Shu Qiang.


    Shu Qiang only used a question, which left Han Mo speechless.


    In such a large ward, there are no patients, no elders and younger generations, only two fathers, two fathers who can give everything for their daughter.


    Until the evening, Han Mo didn''t complete the task everyone expected of him. He didn''t say anything to persuade the old man to accept Shuya Ganyuan. He couldn''t do it and couldn''t say it.


    Not because Shuya is his lover, but because in the old man''s heart, Shuya''s safety is more important than his own life.


    Shu Qiang frowned slightly and fell asleep.


    Han Mo took out his laptop and was afraid that the sound of keyboard tapping would affect the old man''s rest. He sat in the chair in the corridor, his slender fingers clattering on the keyboard.


    I don''t know how long later, Han Mo turned his sore neck, opened the mailbox and clicked send.


    Then he remembered to look at the time. It was two o''clock in the morning.


    Soon, the other party replied in a row of small words: received, thank you, brother Han.


    Han Mo shuts down and closes the computer.

 Chapter 312

    In the next few days, Han Mo has been taking care of the old man and helping Wang Xi. He only made a request that the shooting location of the micro film must be in southern Jiangsu, so that he can take care of both sides. Wang Xi has thanked Han Mo very much. She has no reason to object to this request.


    Han Mo ran on both sides, taking into account both.


    Shuya only knew that he still had some work in southern Jiangsu, but she didn''t ask in detail what it was about.


    No one dared to mention liver transplantation. The atmosphere has become particularly depressed these days. Only when the little guy comes to the hospital, the dull atmosphere in the ward will change slightly.


    "Grandpa, when you get well, Xuanxuan will take you to Beidu. Beidu is big and fun." Little guy is trying to introduce everything about Beidu to Grandpa these days, as well as the place where she lives and plays every day, golden sun kindergarten.


    Shu Qiang smiled with interest and asked, "how big is it?"


    The little guy thought, his big watery eyes turned, and his two small arms drew a big arc, "it''s so big."


    "Wow, it''s so big." Shu Qiang said with a smile.


    The little guy raised his head and nodded proudly.


    Liu Guangfeng secretly called Liu Huijuan outside.


    "Haven''t you agreed yet? If you are waiting for the liver source, you have to take a chance. I really can''t say a definite day. It may be tomorrow or never. Are you really willing to wait like this? Your daughter''s matching is successful, and it''s her own wish. We can have an operation right away. Do you want to fight with the patient again? "


    Liu Huijuan''s eyes twinkled with complex emotions. Her eyes were slightly red. Through the crack of the door, she looked at her wife who was made to laugh by Xuanxuan.


    No one could understand her mood at the moment. Liu Huijuan took a deep breath and sighed a long sigh.


    "If you don''t fight for it, just do what he says. Let''s continue to wait for the source of liver."


    Liu Guangfeng was stunned, didn''t say anything, but shook his head and left.


    Shuya had just cooked dinner at home and sent it. When she got out of the elevator, she saw her mother standing at the door of the ward, looking into the ward with red eyes.


    "Mom, what''s the matter?"


    Liu Huijuan looked back at the sound and sighed gently, "it''s all right."


    "My father told him..." Shuya stopped talking.


    "Don''t mention it. Let your father be happy day by day. He hasn''t been so happy for a long time. Thank you for coming back with the children." With that, Liu Huijuan could no longer control her tears and began to cry.


    "Mom, don''t do this. We can carry dad behind our backs. I''m upstairs and he''s downstairs. I don''t know. He doesn''t know so much about surgery and anesthesia. It''s okay. Let''s talk after the operation. " Shuya helped her mother wipe her tears and tried to control her emotions, but her tears rolled down her cheeks.


    "Your father is not confused. How can he not know? He can''t hide it from him. If he knows, he would rather die than agree." Liu Huijuan knows her husband too well. No one can change what he decides.


    Shuya doesn''t know. Except silently watching her father cry in the ward, Shuya feels so powerless at the moment.


    The little guy jumped into bed and then jumped out of bed, singing, dancing and frog jumping. He wanted to show all his skills in front of Grandpa. The more grandpa praised her, the more she felt she had skills and wanted to show them.


    "Grandpa, I''ll give you a quick turn."


    "OK, Yuxuan, tell me."


    "Ask, why are Eskimos the only people living in the Arctic?" The little guy looked at Grandpa mysteriously, and his big watery eyes were full of excited light.


    Shu Qiang fell into meditation and tried to think.


    Eskimos?


    Arctic?


    He pretended that he couldn''t guess, then raised his hands slightly, "Grandpa surrendered, grandpa can''t think of it. Will Xuanxuan tell Grandpa?"


    The little guy laughed, "can grandpa keep his word?"


    Shu Qiang smiled, "of course, grandpa is willing to admit defeat. Who makes Xuanxuan the smartest and grandpa stupid."


    "Grandpa really can''t guess. Then Xuanxuan will say the answer." The little guy raised his small chin and was quite proud.


    Shu Qiang waited very seriously for the answer from the little guy''s mouth.


    Xuanxuan said with a smile, "Why are Eskimos the only people living in the Arctic?" The little guy pulled a long voice, "the answer is, because they love lonely people."


    Ha ha ha


    From the ward came the hearty laughter of the old man and the little guy.


    Shuya adjusted her mood for a while before she walked into the ward with a heat preservation bucket.


    Every time these days, she swallowed it again. This time, she decided to fight again while her father was in a good mood.


    "Dad..."


    "Shuya, go and buy me a lollipop. Just now Xuanxuan and I lost in a sharp turn. We have to admit defeat in gambling. We can''t cheat." With that, the old man pinched the little guy''s face.


    The little guy nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    "OK." Shuya puts down the heat preservation bucket and is ready to continue the topic she just thought ofˇ° Well, Dad, actually you... "


    "Shuya, go quickly." Shu Qiang interrupted Shu Ya again.


    What Shuya wanted to say came to her mouth and was swallowed back.


    At the moment when Shuya enters the ward with a heavy heart, Shu Qiang knows what her daughter is thinking, not because he guesses accurately, but because he knows his children too well. Shuya writes everything on her face.


    Shu Qiang cherishes this time with Shu Ya. He can do many things for Shu Ya, but there are still some he can''t do, and he won''t agree to do it anyway.


    "Dad, if you stop me, I also want to say that even if I don''t have that part of the liver, I can live, and I can live well. The so-called risks are all possible, but you need liver transplantation. If you don''t have liver transplantation as soon as possible, maybe, maybe you..."


    "Maybe I won''t live for a few months." Shu Qiang added.


    Shuya bit her lips and tears crackled down. "You all know why she is so stubborn. There is no fixed time for the liver source. No one knows when the one matching you will appear, but a ready-made liver source is here. Why can''t you choose to continue living for me."


    It was the first time that the little guy saw his mother so excited. He was still a little proud. His little face suddenly became serious and whispered, "Mom..."


    Liu Huijuan stood at the door and was silent. She didn''t know what to do.


    Shu Qiang sighed softly and looked at Liu Huijuan at the door. "Take the children downstairs to buy lollipops."


    "Ah." Liu Huijuan promised and quickly took Xuanxuan''s small hand.


    The little guy followed his grandmother and looked back at his abnormal mother when he walked out of the door.


    Shuya sat by the bed, unable to say anything, wiping her tears.


    Such a large ward was quiet, and only Shuya''s subtle sobs could be heard.


    Shu Qiang raised his arm. He hadn''t felt his daughter so close to him for a long time. He hesitated, and his palm slowly fell on his daughter''s head, just like when he was a child.


    Time seems to be static, staying in this long lost moment.


    Suddenly, there was a hurried sound of walking outside the door. Nurse Yu suddenly stood at the door of the ward, panting, "Dr. Liu asked his family to go to his office immediately."

 Chapter 313

    Shuya suddenly looked up, wiped away her tears, and then looked in the direction of the sound.


    "Dad, I''ll go."


    "Well, go."


    Shuya gets up and walks out of the ward.


    She couldn''t persuade her father until she walked out of the door.


    Shuya''s heart was badly twitched and hurt.


    Shuya walked to the door of Liu Guangfeng''s office. Her legs were filled with lead and couldn''t move a step.


    Because every time I step into the doctor''s office, I hear all the bad news about my father. Cancer is difficult to control. It can only deteriorate slowly, but it is still deteriorating.


    At first, Shuya was very concerned about her father''s condition and would find Liu Guangfeng every day to care about the treatment progress, but gradually she was afraid to know, understand the condition and every word the doctor said to her.


    Because the daily news is not one step closer to recovery, but gradually closer to the opposite direction. The clearer it is, the more uncomfortable it is.


    Shuya took a deep breath, raised her arm, hesitated for a moment, and knocked on the door of the doctor''s office.


    "Please come in." Liu Guangfeng''s deep voice came from the room.


    Shuya hoped that there was no one in the room at the moment of knocking. She was really afraid to hear any news about her father''s condition. If she didn''t listen, she could pretend she didn''t know. In this way, she could act as if her father''s body was getting better and there was still hope. Maybe one day in the future, my father can leave the hospital healthily and live the same life as before.


    Liu Guangfeng''s invitation completely broke Shuya''s fantasy. Her hand trembled slightly and turned the door handle.


    "Liu, Doctor Liu."


    When Liu Guangfeng saw Shuya, he stood up, "great, you''re finally here."


    Great?


    Shuya was stunned. She heard such words from Liu Guangfeng for the first time. Every time Shuya came to this office, she was not in a particularly good mood.


    "What''s up?" Shuya''s eyes were still red and swollen, and asked expressionless.


    "What''s up? Of course it''s a good thing. "


    "Huh?"


    "I received a notice today that the liver source consistent with the patient has been found, and the operation can be arranged as soon as possible."


    Shuya suddenly opened her eyes and couldn''t believe her ears. Her voice trembled slightly. Dr. Liu, can you say it again? "


    Liu Guangfeng repeated with a smile, "I said I just received the notice that I have found the liver source matching the patient, and I can have surgery in the near future."


    All the uneasiness, all the anxiety and all the fear burst out completely at the moment when Liu Guangfeng repeated to find the source of liver.


    "Thank you, thank you." Shuya resisted her emotions, thanked Liu Guangfeng and withdrew from the office.


    When she walked out of the office, Shuya could no longer control her emotions and burst into tears.


    She ran to the stairwell, sat on the first flight of stairs and buried her head in her knees.


    Half an hour ago, she was still worried about her father''s operation. She was still thinking about how to donate liver and do liver transplantation behind her father''s back. She thought that she would do it as long as her father had a glimmer of hope, even if her father hated her in the future.


    Any emotion is not as important as her father''s life. Her mother has been used to listening to her father''s arrangement all her life. Even if it is such a big thing as surgery, she can''t decide.


    But at the moment, she doesn''t have to worry about these things anymore. She has a liver source.


    ......


    To find the source of liver, the operation must be carried out as soon as possible.


    Just know that there is liver source, the whole family fell into the expectation of surgery.


    But when Liu Guangfeng told them about the risk and success rate of liver transplantation, everyone, including Shuya, was not so excited at first.


    Liu Huijuan was both happy and worried. Liu Guangfeng made it clear that it was not easy to find the source of liver. If the operation was successful, although the old man had to take medicine all the time, there was absolutely no problem living like a normal person.


    However, if the operation fails, the worst result may not be able to get off the operating table. Therefore, from the moment they are pushed onto the operating table, they have signed a life and death certificate. We look forward to the joy after the successful operation, and we must also be mentally prepared to bear the consequences of failure.


    "Shuya, the water is coming." Han Mo hurried over the kettle in Shuya''s hand.


    At this time, Shu Ya reacted. She was stunned. She was going to pour water for her father. She didn''t know that the water was full.


    She quickly wiped the water dry with a rag.


    This is not the first time she has been absent-minded. Since Liu Guangfeng told them the possible consequences of the failure of the operation, Shuya''s heart began to fluctuate violently and her thoughts could not calm down.


    Shu Qiang sees all this in his eyes and keeps it in mind.


    The old man with the worst temper turned out to be the best in the family.


    The time of the operation has been set. The closer we are to that time, the more nervous we are. Because the opposite of life is death. The more we dare not continue to think about the word death, the more we dare not think about it, but we always inadvertently get into our brain. Therefore, our response is much greater than that of Shu Qiang.


    that day


    morning


    The operation was about 10 a.m., an hour from that time.


    "Brother, what would you like to eat?" Shu Sheng revolved around Shu Qiang''s hospital bed for several times, and finally came out with such a sentence.


    Shu Qiang is playing brain teaser with the little guy. Han Mo bought a brain teaser book for the little guy. The old man wears reading glasses and reads it to his granddaughter.


    Hearing his brother''s words, he thought, "it seems that I can''t eat too much before the operation. I don''t have anything to eat."


    Shu Sheng gave a light "Oh".


    "Uncle, do you eat apples? I''ll peel them for you?" Shu Yu asked with an apple.


    "Try not to eat before the operation. I won''t eat. You eat." Shu Qiang repeated what he had just said.


    Shu Yu didn''t listen to what her father said before taking the apple. She just turned around her uncle for a few times. She was nervous and didn''t know what to say.


    Shu Yu put down the apple and wandered around the hospital bed with Shu Sheng aimlessly.


    "Dad, would you like some water? I''ll pour you waterˇ°


    Shu Qiang smiled and looked at Shu Ya. "I''m not thirsty. I''ll have an operation in a while. Drink less water."


    "Grandpa, after your operation, tell me about the sharp turn of your brain."


    "Well, you have to wait for grandpa to come back."


    "Grandpa, you should come back quickly."


    "No problem."


    The two most relaxed people in the whole ward are Shu Qiang himself and the little guy who has no concept of surgery.


    The medical staff have begun to prepare to move the old man to another bed and push him to the operating room.


    As the hospital bed was pushed out of the ward, everyone followed around Shu Qiang.


    The speed of pushing the hospital bed is still very slow. Shu Qiang took out a bunch of keys from under the pillow and handed them to Shu Ya. "Xiao Ya, this is the key to the family. Go back and get me some clothes to change when I finish the operationˇ°


    ˇ±OK, I''ll go after your operationˇ° Shu Ya said with red eyes.


    "No, you go now." Shu Qiang''s tone was very strongˇ° Don''t follow. Take the elevator now. Hurry up. "


    Since Shuya came back, Shuqiang spoke to her in a commanding tone for the first time, although he used to speak to Shuya like this before.


    "Xiao Han, you go back with her. Go, don''t come with her." Shu Qiang looked at Han Mo with pleading eyes.


    Han Mo looked familiar. He took Shuya''s hand and stopped, "let''s go. We''ll do what our uncle says."

 Chapter 314

    Shuya tried to break away from Han Mo''s hand. She struggled several times, but she was still shackled in place. "Let go of me, why don''t you let me go, I want to go, I want to go together."


    Shuya threw Han Mo''s hand away. She cried and shouted, wet her eyes, blurred her vision, and looked at her father''s face, but why, there was a smile on her father''s face.


    "Shuya, listen to me. Uncle doesn''t want you to see the most vulnerable side. We do what he says, go home and get a change of clothes, and then wait for him to come out of the operating room. " Han Mo put his hands on Shuya''s shoulders and tried to calm her down.


    Shu Qiang has disappeared at the corner of the elevator, leaving only an empty corridor.


    When he saw Han Mo just holding Shuya''s hand and stopping in the distance, there was an unspeakable sureness in his heart.


    Shu was stubborn all his life, stubborn all his life and strong all his life. When he was pushed to the operating room, he was afraid.


    He is not afraid of death, but of never seeing the people he cares about.


    He doesn''t want his daughter to see his most vulnerable side. Even if it''s a little panic and anxiety, he doesn''t want Shuya to see it.


    Shu Qiang took back his sight, lay flat on the bed, slightly closed his eyes and felt the sound of wheels rolling on the ground.


    Shuya has been crying and slowly unfolds her palm. A small bunch of keys given by her father just broke into her blurred eyes.


    There are two keys on a delicate key chain, one big and one small. The big key opens the door. She knows that Shuya doesn''t know where the small key belongs, but she doesn''t think much. At the moment, she just wants to complete the task assigned by her father, hurry home to get the laundry, and then return to the hospital.


    Shuya didn''t speak all the way, and Han Mo didn''t say anything. At this moment, no matter what he said, he was weak. The only thing he could do was to stay by Shuya''s side. No matter what news he had to face when he returned to the hospital, he had to complete the most important task entrusted to him by Shuqiang.


    Take good care of Shuya and make her happy forever.


    Because Han Mo and Shu Ya are busy running to the hospital these days, Shu Yu has always been responsible for taking care of Xuanxuan. She is very careful and Xuanxuan also likes to be with her. Shu Ya is very relieved that she has put her experience on taking care of her father these days.


    Shuya and Han Mo leave the hospital and go straight home.


    She just wants to speed up, because she will go back to the hospital after taking the clothes. She hopes that after her father''s successful operation, she can see it at the first time.


    Shuya hurried to her parents'' room, opened the wardrobe and chose the clothes to bring.


    Soon several clothes were packed. Shuya came out in a panic and put the clothes in the bag.


    Because I was worried and fast, I didn''t hold the key and clasped it to the ground.


    The key makes a crisp sound when it contacts the ground and slides for a distance.


    Shuya heard the sound, looked down at the key, pursued for two steps, and just fell to the door.


    Shuya picked up the key in a hurry and was stunned when she looked up. Her sight fell on the door and didn''t leave for a long time.


    "What''s the matter?" Han Mo walked to Shuya and looked along Shuya''s line of sight.


    Shuya took a deep breath. "This is my room, but I can''t get in now."


    Shuya''s sight fell on the door lock, with a trace of loneliness.


    "This key seems to be the key to this door." Han Mo took the key from Shuya.


    "No, after I left, my father locked the door. It is estimated that he will never want to enter my room. As he has never given birth to me, how can he take the key with him?" Shuya''s voice was a little low. She knew that her running away from home hurt her father and what kind of state she left the home in.


    At that time, her father said he would break the father daughter relationship with her and never allow her to enter the house, so Shuya knew why her father locked the door to forget her, just as she had never appeared in the house.


    Thinking of this, Shuya''s mind came up with the scene of being driven out of the house. Although the relationship with her father has eased and the dispute has been relieved, she still felt a slight tremor and a little heavy when she thought of it.


    "Let''s go." Shuya glanced at her door, carrying the laundry for her father, ready to turn around.


    Han Mo didn''t move. He directly inserted the key into the lock hole and turned it slowly.


    Shuya stared in disbelief. She always thought that her father''s character must have locked the door and threw away the key. He didn''t allow anyone to enter, and she certainly wouldn''t enter.


    Unexpectedly, the key was still on my father''s key chain.


    "Let''s go in and have a look." Han Mo was curious about the room locked by the old man.


    Han Mo went into Shuya''s room, but it was all a memory six or seven years ago. At that time, they just sneaked into Shuya''s room when there was no one at home. Han Mo entered the girl''s room for the first time at that time. He had a deep memory and felt that the whole room was emitting a fresh aroma.


    The room was decorated very warmly by Shuya. At first glance, it was a quiet little princess, clean and tidy, without too fancy and cumbersome decoration.


    "I''d better not. No one has been in for so long. It must be very dirty. Let''s go back to the hospital first. We''ll take a look and clean up when we have time." Shuya stopped.


    "Just take a look. It doesn''t matter. I went to your room six or seven years ago. I want to see it now." For the first time, Han Mo was instigated by curiosity. At the moment, he had an inexplicable curiosity. He especially wanted to open the door and have a look inside.


    Shuya is afraid to see the dusty and messy room seen by Han mo.


    Han Mo doesn''t care at all. He just wants to find the memory of the once comfortable and warm small room in his mind.


    The door was pushed open slowly.


    As the opening angle of the door increased, the scene in the house gradually appeared in front of them.


    Han Mo''s action of opening the door stopped in the air.


    Shu yayou''s charming eyes twitched fiercely, and her pink lips opened slightly. She closed her eyes and opened them again. She couldn''t believe what she saw.


    In front of me is not a messy house that no one has entered for a long time, but


    Shuya walked into the room slowly and looked around. Just for a moment, she burst into tears.


    On the wall and desktop, there are all Shuya photos.


    They were cut from various magazines and newspapers, as well as covers, and some text messages that she had participated in activities. As long as there was Shuya''s name, they were cut off.


    Each photo and news was completely edited, with time and brief introduction marked next to it.


    On a certain day, Xiaoya released her first solo album


    On a certain day, Xiaoya publicized her film for the first time


    One year, one month, one day, Xiaoya participated in a variety show for the first time... (she still can''t let go, but it will be like this for the first time. It''s estimated that it will be better next time.)


    The small briefings made one by one are fixed on the wall by small clips. According to the time sequence, the three walls are full of news about Shuya.


    Many, many events that she even forgot can be seen here. Some are only news on the network. It is obvious that they are screenshots first, then developed and hung on the wall. Some news is short words.


    Shu Ya looked at every word on the wall one by one, and her father''s whole handwriting was attached to the news.


    Shuya kept wiping her tears, but she couldn''t wipe the tears on her face.


    There are many photo frames on the desk and bookshelf, inlaid with comfortable photos.


    A picture in the first place


    Shuya suddenly picked up the picture frame. This picture is actually the picture when Shuya won the xiangtian Award for outstanding actress.


    That was not long ago.


    Shuya''s heart twitched fiercely. It turned out that her father had been paying attention to her. It turned out that since her debut, her father had been searching for everything about her on the Internet, TV, newspapers and magazines.


    Shuya could no longer control her emotions. She cried on the narration. Tears soaked her sleeves, and she sobbed hard.


    It turned out that for so many years, I just resented it, but I can''t forget that my father kicked her out of the house. It''s obviously her fault, it''s her fault.


    Han Mo stood beside Shuya, raised his hand and slowly stroked the long hair behind Shuya''s head, but his sight inadvertently fell on the desk.


    The whole room still maintains the pattern of comfortable and elegant walking, clean and tidy, just like someone lives here every day.


    The quilt on the bed fell neatly, just like when she was in the past.


    The books, notebooks and pens on the desk are placed at will, just like someone writes and reads here every day.

 Chapter 315

    Shuya didn''t know until now that she was the one who bore the most grudge, and her father never bothered with her.


    Why didn''t she guard at the door after sneaking home in the first year? Why didn''t she come back the next year? How could she conclude that her father would still drive her out of the house.


    She thought her father would drive her away. She thought her father didn''t forgive her. She thought her father locked the door just to be when she didn''t exist.


    The room was quiet, with only Shuya''s sobs.


    Han Mo''s eyes fell on the notebook not far from the desk.


    Shuya also noticed the book beside her.


    The black book is a little old. It has been used for a long time.


    In addition to Shuya''s photos, the ones on the desk are basically the same, including Shuya''s books, pens and some small objects.


    But the black book was not what she had before. Shuya wiped her tears and opened it slowly.


    There are two words written on the title page, Shu Qiang.


    So this is my father''s book.


    Shuya paused for a moment on her father''s name, hesitated, and continued to turn back a page.


    "Today, I saw Xiaoya on TV. I''m really excited. I saw her for the first time in more than a year and secretly went to Beidu twice. I walked aimlessly on the broad and prosperous streets of Beidu for a long time, but I don''t know where she is. Now, Xiaoya is playing a TV drama. I can find her news in the future."


    "There is Xiaoya in the list of main creators just released. This is her first time as a female owner. I hope the child can live up to expectations. An old man is really embarrassed to watch youth love TV dramas. He will watch them secretly tomorrow. This is my girl''s first starring role. It''s a historic moment."


    "Today''s 0:00 premiere, Xiaoya has entered the film industry. First sleep for a while, get up at night and go to the cinema to see the 0:00 premiere. She hasn''t been to the cinema for decades. She''s really a little embarrassed."


    ......


    Shu Ya looked at it page by page. Every page was densely filled with words. There were dates on each page. All the contents were about her. Every sentence, every word, every punctuation mark. Her father''s words were gentle, spoiled and proud.


    Han Mo stood behind Shuya, his eyes wandering on the diary.


    Every text is so simple, but it is frightening. He once thought that his feelings for Shuya can be compared with Shuqiang. He can do many things for Shuya. Until now, he found that what he did for Shuya is far less than one ten thousandth of his father''s.


    The love for my daughter is more profound and profound.


    "I just knew that I had cancer. I was really helpless. I never thought I would have anything to do with cancer. In fact, I was very afraid. I lived all my life and was afraid for the first time. Not afraid of death, but there are many regrets and ashamed of Shuya. If God gives me another chance, I must boast Shuya and tell her that she is my father''s pride. I will care more about her and spend more time to understand her.


    But it''s too late. I know death is quietly approaching me. Death is not terrible. I''m just afraid I can''t see Xiaoya again. If there is an afterlife, I hope to be her father again and tell her how much I love her... "


    This is the last piece of diary. Shuya closes her diary and suddenly gets up and runs out of the room.


    At this moment, Shuya doesn''t want anything. She just wants to run to her father. The cold wind is passing by her ears.


    The streets are full of Thanksgiving specials, Thanksgiving advertisements and Thanksgiving programs.


    People are noisy, but they forget the meaning of the festival itself.


    Shu Ya hates why she didn''t go home earlier, why she waited until her father got cancer to visit, why she was so stubborn in those years, why she didn''t insist on calling home, and why she didn''t answer and call twice, twice, three or four times.


    If she could come back earlier, if she knew her father''s mood earlier, if she could understand and tolerate more at the beginning, would there be different results now, and would there be no regret.


    Too many why, too many ifs, but life has no ifs, and we can''t start again.


    Her father spent his whole life telling her the depth of her father''s love, but she didn''t have time to say how much she loved him.


    The operation is still going on. Shu Qiang lies peacefully on the operating table, his eyes closed, but there is a happy smile on his mouth.


    Shuya stood at the fork of the road, with people coming and going in a hurry.


    Suddenly a familiar voice came from above the big screen in the building from afar.


    "Always ask for it from you, but never say thank you


    It''s not easy to understand you until you grow up


    Every time I leave, I always pretend to be relaxed


    Smile and say "go back, turn around and wet your eyes with tears"


    Shuya suddenly looks up. What is playing on the big screen is a Thanksgiving micro movie. It has been played to the end, and the theme song slowly rings out.


    She can hear this voice at once. It''s Han Mo''s voice. The voice continues. It''s low and magnetic. It doesn''t have any skills. It tells the story in the song simply.


    The big screen has long been surrounded by people. Many people started watching it before the micro film was broadcast. Originally, they just took a glance, but they stood in front of the big screen for half an hour.


    Shuya''s heart was severely shocked and couldn''t take another step.


    Like many people, she doesn''t understand her father. Until now, she knows that her father is that even if you achieve excellent results, he won''t praise you too much. Even if you become more beautiful, he won''t directly praise you for your beauty, but when you encounter difficulties, he will always encourage you; He will always take care of you when you are ill. This is my father. He may not speak much, but love is sincere.


    Shuya continues to walk to the hospital, but the song floats in the air in southern Jiangsu and hovers over the city. No matter where she is, you can feel and listen to his voice.


    "Slow down, don''t let you grow old again


    I''ll trade everything I have for your years


    Life strong dad, what can I do for you


    Little care, take it "


    Shuya has slowed down. She firmly believes that her father will succeed in the operation, because he hasn''t heard the expression of Shuya''s love for him.


    Because there are still many things that have not been done, which only belong to their father and daughter.


    This song hovered over southern Jiangsu, but moved thousands of people.


    "He is the first man to hold me. He is the first man to hear me cry and see me laugh. He is the first man to call me baby. He is a man who I believe he will fulfill his promise. He dares to tell me that he will accompany me to the end. He thinks I am the best and best man no matter whether I am wrong, beautiful or ugly. His name is: Dad! "

 Chapter 316

    The song continues. Similar pictures are played in the streets and alleys in southern Jiangsu. Although the video playback speeds are different, each screen is surrounded by dignified people.


    Some of the stories at first seem very tacky, but they cry when they look at them.


    People in front of the big screen just watched the excitement at the beginning of the micro movie, but someone stood in place and quietly heard the theme song ring, end, ring and end.


    As the micro film circulates, people keep watching, coming and going, walking and stopping, smiling face to face, but wet their eyes.


    "Father" dominates all the public screens that can show videos and plays them in circles on the screen.


    Shu Ya walked into the hospital with heavy steps. Although she heard this song for the first time today, every lyrics and melody seemed to interpret her story.


    Han Mo chased Shu Ya out of the house and didn''t find her in the car. He knew that Shu Ya wanted to be alone, but he was worried about her. So Han Mo went to the hospital first and didn''t find Shu Ya, so he dialed Shu Ya''s phone.


    Shuya''s brain was blank one day, and Han Mo''s voice repeated in her ear, "... I''d like to use everything I have in exchange for your long years..."


    Suddenly, Shuya''s cell phone rang, interrupting her thoughts.


    Every nerve and cell of Shuya became nervous with the bell. At this moment, she was afraid of receiving a phone call and hearing any news.


    The cell phone was still ringing on her, ringing again and again.


    Shuya''s hand trembled slightly, took out her mobile phone, and Han Mo''s name beat on the screen.


    This is the first time she doesn''t want to answer Han Mo''s phone so much.


    Shuya took a deep breath and connected the phone.


    "I''m in the hospital. Where are you?" Han Mo''s anxious voice came from the microphone.


    "I also went to the hospital." Shuya just answered a sentence to reassure Han Mo, so she hurriedly hung up the phone. She was afraid to hear the news about the hospital. If she had to know, she hoped to see it with her own eyes.


    Elevator.


    First floor


    Second floor


    three layers


    Shuya never felt that the speed of the elevator was so long, hopeful and nervous. She wanted to get to the operating room quickly and was afraid to get there.


    Contradiction, struggle, accompanied by Shuya, until the elevator door slowly opens.


    Every step of the elevator is like pouring lead. Shuya knows what she is going to face.


    Shu Qiang''s operating room is at the end of the corridor. Shu Ya comes out of the elevator step by step.


    Seeing Shuya coming, everyone''s eyes looked in her direction. Anxiety, worry and uneasiness were also written on each face guarding the door of the operating room.


    Han Mo originally stood by the wall and took a step forward when he saw Shuya.


    But Shuya can''t see anyone at the moment. She can only see the closed door of the operating room.


    suddenly


    The gate opened slowly.


    A nurse came out first.


    The nurse wore a hat and mask and couldn''t see her expression at all.


    Everyone gathered around the nurse with questioning eyes.


    Shuya was standing at the door, just looking into the operating room.


    She doesn''t want to listen to anyone at the moment. She just wants to get closer to the operating room by herself.


    Shuya didn''t dare to blink. She was afraid to miss the moment when she saw her father at the first sight. She still remembered the smile on her father''s face when he was pushed away. She also remembered that her father said to take the changed clothes and wait for him to come out after the operation.


    Every word and punctuation mark in the diary walked in front of Shuya like a movie.


    "Dad!"


    Shuya''s depressed mood for a long time broke out when she saw the hospital bed pushed out.


    All the guilt, all the moving, all the reluctance


    "I brought the laundry. I''ll change your clothes."


    "My mother said you like blue best, so I specially brought a blue sweater. Have a look."


    "Dad, you''re lazy. Your diary hasn''t been updated for a month, and there''s still a lot of content to write. I speak for an international luxury jewelry brand, and many large-scale TV dramas come to me to play. They are all female number one. You haven''t written it down yet."


    "Next time you go to the north, take pictures for me. Don''t use the screenshots on the Internet. The definition is so low that it''s not beautiful at all."


    "Dad, Dad, wake up, wake up."


    Shuya screamed, lying on the side of the bed. She showed Shu Qiang the laundry one by one, and then pretended to say a lot, which she had never said to her father.


    Liu Guangfeng stood by, didn''t stop Shuya, just watched quietly.


    Han Mo wants to help Shuya up, but he doesn''t pull her. He comes over at the moment when Shu Qiang is pushed out.


    First, I looked at Shu Qiang''s situation. Before he spoke, Shu Ya began to speak.


    Shu Ya lies down beside the bed crying, and Han Mo pats her on the back.


    "When can the patient wake up?" Han Mo asked.


    "The operation is very successful. You can wake up after the anesthetic. It''s estimated to be fast, but there will be some uncomfortable reactions at the beginning. If you have any problems, you can come to me at any time." Liu Guangfeng said patiently.


    The medical staff was ready to push the bed back to the ward. Han Mo gently helped Shuya up. "The doctor said the operation was very successful. Don''t worry."


    "Then why doesn''t my father wake up?" Shuya''s brain was blank. She didn''t hear what Liu Guangfeng said at all, and didn''t know whether she had taken anesthetic.


    All she knew was that her father was awake and was pushed away with a smile, but when she came out of the operating room, she closed her eyes.


    Han Mo didn''t explain more, "let''s push my uncle back together."


    Shuya took her father''s hand and felt the warm temperature of her big palm, just as he held her hand when she was a child.


    Time seemed to be forbidden. Only Shuya and her father hurried by, taking away impetuosity, reluctance and all the regrets of a daughter to her father.


    "Am I your pride? Are you still worried about me?


    The child you care about has grown up


    I want to hold your warm palm as before


    But you are not by my side, carrying the breeze to health


    Slow down and don''t let you grow old again


    I''ll trade everything I have for your years. "


    Shuya holds her father''s hand and squats beside the bed. The TV in the ward is on, and the pictures in the micro film are playing on the TV.


    A father who has been insane and seriously ill walks into his daughter''s wedding with his daughter''s childhood memory


    "Yanyan, after school, dad will pick you up..."


    Shuya cried. The girls in the micro film told stories similar to everyone from their worship of their father when they were young, to their rebellion in adolescence, to their concern and contradiction for their father when they grew up.


    Father''s love is sincere and irreplaceable.


    "Dad, you sleep a little longer. When you wake up, we''ll talk about the conversation." Shuya holds her father''s big hand in both hands.


    Shu Qiang''s fingers moved slightly, and a hot tear fell from the corner of his eyes.

 Chapter 317

    Shu Qiang was pushed into the ward, and Liu Guangfeng followed him in.


    "Dr. Liu, why doesn''t my father wake up?" Shuya wiped her tears and asked anxiously.


    "It''s reasonable to wake up, but there are individual differences due to different physical qualities. Wait a minute." Liu Guangfeng was also a little strange. He approached Shu Qiang and had a simple check. His eyebrows were locked. He preliminarily judged that all physical functions should be good.


    Shuya''s hands have never left her father''s palm. After being sensible, she almost didn''t flirt with her father. Only when she went out, her father was afraid of the unsafe shuttle of vehicles on the road, so she held Shuya''s hand.


    Because of her father''s strictness, Shuya doesn''t want to be close to her father. She will walk with her father unless she really has no way, let alone holding hands like other fathers and daughters.


    It was quiet in such a large ward.


    Liu Guangfeng stood in the ward for a while and observed that Shu Qiang was not awake. "Wait a minute, I''ll give the patient another detailed examination." Then he went out of the ward and prepared to give Shu Qiang a detailed examination.


    Han Mo has been standing next to Shu Ya. His sight falls on the corner of Shu Qiang''s eyes. He frowns slightly. He seems to think of something and smiles.


    "I''ll go out first. You talk to your uncle." Han Mo''s hand gently fell on Shuya''s shoulder and said spoiled.


    "But Dad hasn''t woken up yet." Shuya looked anxiously at her father.


    Han Mo looked at Shu Qiang again and smiled meaningfully, "soon."


    Shuya doesn''t understand Han Mo''s attitude, but she''s not in the mood to ask him. She just wants to be with her father quietly.


    Han Mo just walked out of the ward and saw Liu Guangfeng coming face to face, followed by the bed doctor and nurse, hurried towards the ward.


    "Don''t go in." Han Mo said calmly.


    Liu Guangfeng was stunned and looked serious. "We should wake up at this time. If we don''t wake up, we must take measures."


    Han Mo looked through the crack in the door of the ward and held the corner of his mouth, "I''m awake."


    Liu Guangfeng couldn''t believe his ears. Just now he saw that the patient didn''t wake up. How did he wake up all of a sudden? He went to the door and looked at it and frowned.


    Shu Qiang still lay motionless in bed, just like before he left.


    He looked at Han Mo puzzled.


    Han Mo didn''t speak, just looked in the direction of the ward.


    Shuya was worried about why her father didn''t wake up. The doctor just said he would come for an examination, but he didn''t come all the time.


    "Why hasn''t the doctor come yet." Shuya said to herself.


    "Dad, wake up quickly. I''ll make you something to eat in the evening." Shu Ya heard that when she was in a coma, the patient could hear the surrounding voices, so she kept talking to Shu Qiang.


    "I want to eat your little wonton." Shu Qiang''s voice suddenly rang.


    Shuya was stunned.


    Shu Qiang slowly opened his eyes with a smile on his face.


    "Dad, what''s wrong with you? Shall I go to the doctor? Is there any pain? Thirsty? Are you better? " Shuya asked a series of questions.


    Shu Qiang smiled and asked gently, "you asked so many questions. Which one should I answer first?"


    "Everyone has to answer." Shuya was a little excited and wiped away her tears.


    Shu Qiang thought, "there is no uncomfortable place, no need to find a doctor, no pain, no thirst, feel much better, so satisfied with the answer?"


    This is the first time that he spoke to his daughter in a joking tone.


    "But is what you just said true?" Shu Qiang suddenly thought of something and asked.


    "Of course it''s true. In the future, I will often accompany you and your mother, and take you to the premiere of my film and the brand press conference I endorse. You should take pictures for me from the best angle. The photos of network screenshots are too ugly." Shuya wiped her tears as she spoke.


    Han Mo and Liu Guangfeng looked at each other and smiled.


    "Let''s go." Liu Guangfeng said to the nurse and bed doctor standing outside the door.


    They didn''t see the scene in the ward. They didn''t know why they suddenly didn''t go in, but they followed Liu Guangfeng.


    Han Mo just stood at the door.


    Shu Yu has already taken Xuanxuan home.


    Liu Huijuan and Shu Sheng knew that they didn''t speak after that, and quietly withdrew again.


    Father and daughter chatted face to face for the first time in more than 20 years.


    "There are still many things you haven''t written in your diary. In fact, I''m better than you think." Shuya tilted her head proudly, just like a little girl playing coquettish with her father.


    Shu Qiang pursed his lips as if he were thinking, "I just write down the most important things. Of course, my daughter is the best. If I write down everything, I can''t write it down.


    "Hasn''t my quilt moved in six or seven years? It feels the same as the day I left." Shu Ya''s mouth is tender and pink.


    "How is it possible that I fold your quilt every day. The day you left, you didn''t fold your quilt at all."


    "No way. I definitely fell off the quilt." Shuya argued cunningly.


    "It seems that in the future, I will add a note in my diary, whether you fold the quilt or not, so that you will have evidence later." Shu Qiang tilted his mouth.


    "Then I''ll keep a diary in the future. I can''t just listen to your words." Shuya is unconvinced.


    The father and daughter talked without a word. They had no central idea at all, but every sentence was the center. When they were young, they talked about big, and then Shu Qiang smiled and said how they felt when they met Han Mo for the first time. They talked about the gossip of people around them.


    There were hearty laughter from the ward, including daughters and fathers.


    They want to finish everything they want to say in one day. They all know that they have wasted a lot of time. They want to make up all their time at this moment.


    Time slips from fingers, from children''s cold war with their parents every time, and from parents'' temples to silver hair.


    Fortunately, it''s not late. Fortunately, everything is in time.


    "I want to go to your kindergarten, primary school and middle school again. I used to feel very busy. I''ve never held a parents'' meeting for you. I''m really sorry. "


    Shuya shrunk her mouth like a spoiled child. "Yes, I remember that on the kindergarten open day, parents are required to take their children to participate in activities, but you always say that the unit is busy and can''t leave. It''s hard to ask for leave. Anyway, there''s always a reason. In primary school, when I was in grade one, you said that as long as I got the first place in the class, I would hold a parents'' meeting for me. I studied hard and thought that if I got the first place, my father could hold a parents'' meeting. As a result, I really got the first place in the exam. You said that the healthy student you took had a foot injury that day. You wanted to take him to the hospital. I thought, isn''t your own daughter as important as those students? Then I didn''t want my father to hold a parents'' meeting anymore. "


    Shuya spoke out her childhood grievances.


    Shu Qiang sighed softly, "I remember this thing. It was really a coincidence that day. Their excellent students went to college based on their sports results, so sports is very important. If they are injured and don''t go to treatment immediately, they must burn the root of the disease. I just want to take him to my familiar foreign experts to have a look. I was really wrong that time and didn''t take into account your feelings, If I do it again, there must be a way to have the best of both worlds. "


    Time flies, the sun has quietly set, and the moon has quietly climbed into the night sky.


    I don''t know how long I talked. Shu Qiang has fallen asleep.


    Shuya gently covers the quilt for her father.

 Chapter 318

    Next day


    Early in the morning


    Shuya stayed with the old man all night in the hospital. Han Mo got up early in the morning, made breakfast and was ready to change Shuya.


    Since Shu Ya and Han Mo came back, they didn''t let Liu Huijuan accompany them in the hospital. They went to see her wife during the day and let her go back at night. After all, they couldn''t sleep well in the hospital and couldn''t carry it when they were old.


    So Han Mo and Shu Ya take turns to take care of Shu Qiang.


    Liu Huijuan has a good rest these days and looks much better. In the past, she was accompanied by her daughter when she was not around. Although Shu Sheng also took the initiative to keep a vigil in the hospital, Liu Huijuan has never agreed. First, she is not at ease. Second, she doesn''t want to bother others too much.


    Pack everything up and Han Mo goes out.


    The other side


    Beidu


    Sichen media office building


    "Mr. Meng, director Zhang of the literature and Art Department of Beidu TV station called again. This is the message."


    "Editor Liu of wechat entertainment network made an appointment to visit you at nine."


    "The Secretary of President Li of Huamei entertainment said that you haven''t answered the phone, so president Li is already on the way to our sichen media."


    Meng Si drank at his brother Meng Chen''s bar in the evening. Only this morning did he get up vaguely from the bar and go to work in the company. As soon as he arrived at the office, he was blocked by little pangxie. His little book was full of messages for Meng Si.


    Meng Si''s father-in-law was confused. Meng Chen rarely took the initiative to find him for a drink, so he left the company in the afternoon. The bar was noisy and didn''t hear the phone. Later, when he drank wine, he didn''t want to take care of the company''s affairs and simply shut down the machine.


    Meng Si rubbed his temples. "Why are they looking for me?" Although he is usually busy, he doesn''t just leave half a day in advance the previous day and miss so many calls and messages the next morning.


    As soon as he mentioned it, little Pang Xie looked excited, "Mr. Meng, you don''t know, in fact..."


    "Xiao Meng, you''re not loyal. You don''t answer so many calls. I have to block your office myself, don''t you?" Li Xiaojie''s voice from Huamei media came from the door. While talking, he walked towards the office and sat down in the chair opposite Meng Si.


    "Huh?" Meng Si was still a little dizzy, but when he saw Li Xiaojie, there was still a trace of surprise in his eyes.


    "We don''t ask for a better one. Just keep up with your theme song and write me another one. To tell you the truth, our company has invested in a new TV play. The script has long been planned. It''s just such a theme song. We''ve been friends for so many years. You can''t be stingy, Xiao Meng."


    The clock has just reached nine in the morning


    "Mr. Meng, I''m here. It''s neither early nor late." Liu Yi of wechat entertainment network pushed open the door of the office with sonorous and powerful steps, raised his wrist and pointed to his watch.


    "Sorry, Mr. Meng, Mr. Liu said he made an appointment with you in advance. I can''t stop him." The little girl at the front desk said timidly that she had not stopped Li Xiaojie before. She just wanted to come up and tell Meng Si that Liu Yi came again. She explained for a long time and wanted to call first to confirm, but she couldn''t stop it.


    Munce waved his hand.


    The front desk glanced and the two "guests" who had not been stopped by themselves withdrew from Munce''s office.


    At a glance, Liu Yi saw that there was another uninvited guest in the office besides himself. Everyone was from the circle and knew each other. You can guess the purpose of everyone looking for Meng Si at random.


    However, Liu Yi is a shrewd man. He has no eternal enemies or friends. After he said hello to Meng Si, his eyes fell on Li Xiaojie. "President Li is also here. Nice to meet you."


    "We are going to make a micro film next quarter, and Mr. Meng will help us at that time." Liu Yi and Mr. Meng also have friendship. The micro guest media network is a big website, and they are mutually beneficial with the media company. Mr. Meng wants to hold his own artists, and the website wants to bring traffic up by popular artists, so Mr. Meng and Mr. Liu Yi have always maintained a good relationship.


    Meng Si thought it was a big deal. They have a large number of music producers and production teams. They want to write a theme song and make a micro film. It''s a piece of cake.


    "No problem. President Li''s theme song and the micro film edited by Liu, I immediately asked the company''s music producer and film professional team to prepare it." Meng Si was still a little puzzled when he said so. He just wrote songs and made micro movies. He came to the office to block him in the morning.


    Music producer?


    Professional team?


    Liu Yi and Li Xiaojie were stunned.


    "No, no, we don''t need a professional team." Liu Yi said with a smile.


    "You''re welcome. It''s all right. The micro film takes a long time. There are several teams you can choose." Meng Si thought it was nothing, not to mention micro movies. Even normal movies are a piece of cake for them. They don''t need to be polite.


    "We don''t need a team for this micro film. Mr. Meng, it''s enough for you to lend me one person."


    Meng Si''s wine strength has not completely dissipated. He is a little confused. He is really a little unable to respond to Liu Yi''s words.


    "Yes, the theme song our company wants doesn''t need your professional producer team. I''ll go alone." Li Xiaojie stretched out an index finger.


    Meng Si was completely confused and looked at Liu Yi. "You can make micro movies as long as you are alone?"


    Liu Yi nodded.


    Meng Si''s eyes moved to Li Xiaojie, "you only need one person to write the theme song?"


    Li Xiaojie also smiled and nodded.


    Pang Xie, who was standing on the side, could not help but whisper in Meng Si''s ear, "look at this first." Then he turned his notebook in front of Munce.


    Father?


    The micro film began to play. Meng Si laughed just a few minutes ago. He thought it was easy and funny news. According to the report, the progress bar continued. Gradually, gradually, the content in the film was not so relaxed. It seemed to be just an exaggerated artistic technique, and it seemed to be telling the story of everyone.


    Meng Si''s smile gradually disappeared.


    The father suddenly appeared at his daughter''s wedding.


    The theme song sounded.


    "Always ask for it from you, but never say thank you


    It''s not easy to understand you until you grow up... "


    Meng Si''s nose was sour and his eyes were red.


    He had forgotten why little pangxie showed him this micro film until the screen turned black. When the actors and staff appeared on the screen, a name occupied the list of the previous creators.


    Meng Si''s heart trembled fiercely.


    Han Mo?


    The micro movie is over, and the comments on the micro movie are constantly scrolling at the bottom of the video.


    "At first, I thought this Thanksgiving micro film could only belong to a public service advertisement. I didn''t expect Apple TV to make such a great micro film. I cried."


    "It''s just that Apple TV is in charge of screening. Didn''t you watch it? The list of actors and workers behind the film, Han Mo, is all Han mo. "


    "Parents will always be the people who love us most. No matter how they express it, thank Han Mo for letting me know a truth."


    After reading the above, Meng Si''s eyes left the computer screen.


    Liu Yi and Li Xiaojie both looked at Meng Si with expectant eyes and swallowed saliva at the same time, hoping to have a positive answer in a real sense. Just now he promised happily because Meng si still couldn''t understand the situation.


    Meng Si''s face was serious and his eyes were red.


    "The person you want to invite is Han Mo?"


    ......


    Han Mo has arrived downstairs of the hospital.


    Suddenly a familiar bell rang, the most distinctive and different.


    He took out his cell phone and connected it.

 Chapter 319

    "Oh, my little Mo Mo, you finally answered the phone. I heard that many people called you yesterday, but you didn''t answer." Meng Siming was joking, but every word was with a smile.


    Those missed calls were concentrated in the time period when Shu Ya ran out from home. He was looking for her everywhere, so he didn''t pay attention to the phone. Later, when he saw that he missed the call, he was already at the door of the operating room. Many of them were unknown numbers and it was not convenient to call back. Later, Han Mo forgot about it.


    Han Mo said softly, "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Si couldn''t help shaking his head. He knew that Han Mo wouldn''t explain what he was doing in the field for so many days. He didn''t know anything except that he knew that others were in southern Jiangsu. However, Meng Si didn''t expect that Han Mo took a job in the field.


    "Your micro movie has been played circularly on major platforms. TV stations, video websites and wechat have all exploded. I don''t know how many calls I received about asking you for an invitation. I was blocked in the office early this morning. People don''t even want to go to the production team, so I have to invite you alone. " Meng Si said in a proud tone, looking at the constantly rolling comments on father on the computer.


    Han Mo didn''t think so much. He just felt it before. This song and this micro film are very in line with his mood at the moment.


    When shooting, Han Mo changed the script slightly. Because the whole environment was different, some bridge sections had to be changed. Moreover, some plots in front of the father and daughter chapter of the original MV were inconsistent with the background of the world, so Han Mo modified them.


    After yesterday''s Thanksgiving song was broadcast together with the MV of the micro film, Han Mo didn''t care. He didn''t ask Wang Qian except that he knew that the micro film was broadcast on Thanksgiving Day.


    Hearing that Han Mo had no response, Meng Si asked as if he thought of something, "you don''t know that father is hot at all."


    Han Mo really didn''t know. He said casually, "I''m a little busy. I didn''t pay attention."


    "Forget it, you''re busy with your own business. Come back if you have anything." Meng Si knew that if Han Mo hadn''t had very important things, he wouldn''t have been back to Beidu for so many days. He also knew that southern Jiangsu was Han Mo''s hometown.


    Hang up and Han Mo goes straight into the hospital.


    In the hospital hall, Han Mo shuttled among the crowd of patients, their families and medical staff.


    "Why are your eyes swollen? Didn''t sleep well yesterday? "


    "Hey, I watched the micro movie on Apple TV, played it several times, and cried every time."


    "I also saw it. When the theme song rang, I couldn''t control it."


    "At first I was laughing and crying. My husband also asked me why I suddenly cried."


    "Did you see it, too? Look at my eyes. I didn''t have time to watch it during the day yesterday. I went back to watch it at night. Unexpectedly, the circular playback couldn''t stop at all. Later, I didn''t watch the video and listened to the song of "father" all night. "


    Several nurses hurried past behind Han mo.


    There were a lot of people waiting for the elevator. Han Mo, wearing a black coat, black pants and a cap, was tall and stood behind.


    When the elevator reached the first floor, the crowd surged. Han Mo followed the crowd waiting for the elevator into the elevator.


    At the moment when the door was about to close, a magnetic and deep song suddenly came to mind in the elevator.


    "Slow down, don''t let you grow old again


    I''d like to exchange everything I have for your years... "


    A middle-aged man with some baldness took out his cell phone and connected the phone.


    Han Mo subconsciously looked at the man who used "father" as the ringtone. You just released the song yesterday, and someone downloaded it as the mobile phone ringtone so soon. Han Mo thought he would play this micro movie, but he didn''t know the frequency and range. Thinking of being made into a bell, maybe this is a small probability thing.


    On the small screen in the elevator, just after playing an advertisement, the daughter in the plot of "father" suddenly appeared, watching the lens when her father left the wedding scene, accompanied by a theme song.


    Everyone in the elevator couldn''t help looking up at the video that was still going on.


    When the elevator stopped, Han Mo stepped out of the elevator. He subconsciously looked back at the moment he stepped out of the elevator. People were still looking in the same direction.


    "Grandpa, you''re a little stupid. Why can''t you even guess this? Didn''t we all see it last time?"


    The little guy''s crisp voice came from the ward.


    "Excuse me, what dog can''t bark." Xuanxuan sat beside the old man''s bed with a serious face, "Grandpa, if you can''t guess this, hee hee." The little guy grinned.


    Shu Qiang thought, "Pug?"


    "No."


    "Jingba dog?"


    "No."


    "Grandpa can''t answer what that is."


    "It''s a hot dog, ha ha ha."


    Han Mo walked into the room and almost laughed as soon as he caught a glimpse.


    I saw that the old man''s head was full of pigtails, all of which were colorful rubber bands used by Xuanxuan. Then I saw that Xuanxuan also had two very asymmetric pigtails on his head. It didn''t come from Shu Yu, but the old man just tied them.


    Shu Yu took the things in Han Mo''s hand and smiled, "when she woke up in the morning, Xuanxuan will come to Grandpa, and then the two began to fight wisely."


    Han Mo smiled and asked, "who won?"


    "Look at the braids on his head. If you can''t answer correctly, the other party can braid on his head." Shu Yu''s eyes fell on the big uncle''s colorful head and smiled.


    Han Mo''s eyes moved back and forth on the head of the old man and the little guy, and finally fell on the old man''s head. No wonder the old man''s head was full of braids. It turned out that he didn''t answer correctly.


    "Stone, scissors, paper."


    "Grandpa, you lost. Let me ask you a question."


    The little guy shouted excitedly before he took back his scissors hand.


    Shu Qiang smashed his mouth, "Oh, why did I lose again."


    "Grandpa is so stupid. The order of urban scissors, stone and cloth every time, ha ha ha." Xuanxuan''s baby voice echoed in the ward.


    "Oh, yes, Grandpa, why is he always in this order? We must change the order next time." The old man pretended to look regretful.


    "Uncle, Han Mo has brought breakfast. Let''s play after dinner."


    "Aunt Shuyu, Grandpa and I are not playing, we are playing. Very serious. " The little guy looked serious and looked up at his little head with only two crooked braids. He was quite proud.


    "Yes, Xiaoyu, don''t talk nonsense. Xuanxuan and I are playing. Where are we playing?"


    Shu Yuqiang held back his smile and didn''t laugh. "Yes, you''re not playing, you''re competing, knowledge challenge, right this time."


    "Yes." The old man and the little guy made a nasal sound, and then nodded.


    It''s just that the old man had thick hair. At this time, he wore colorful pigtails, combined with his usually unsmiling expression. The picture is too beautiful to look directly at.


    "Grandpa, my father makes the best wheat in the world." The little guy saw aunt Shuyu handing the roasted wheat to Grandpa and said proudly with her small chin.


    "Then you haven''t eaten grandpa''s roasted wheat. Grandpa''s cooking is the best." Grandpa, you don''t admit defeat. He can deliberately lose to Xuanxuan, but he doesn''t want to lose to others, especially in the little guy''s heart.


    Xuanxuan pouted, "but aunt Shuyu said, grandpa can''t cook."


    As soon as the voice fell, just for a moment, the ward was quiet, and the air pressure on Shu Qiang''s head suddenly decreased.


    Shu Yu vaguely felt a cold air coming from behind. She looked back weakly, and the cold knife''s eyes flew from the big uncle''s confidence.


    "Well, I''ll go back first and come back in the afternoon." With that, Shu Yu ran away with oil under her feet.

 Chapter 320

    Looking at Shu Yu''s back, Han Mo couldn''t help laughing.


    The old man''s cold knife''s eyes kept watching Shu Yu leave.


    The little guy blinked his big eyes and didn''t know what had happened.


    Shu Qiang began to enjoy the barbecue brought by Han mo. the little guy was one of two. His small mouth was bulging. His originally round face became more round.


    "Grandpa, is it delicious? My father made Shaomai." The little guy still has a proud tone. Her father''s cooking is one of her proud capital.


    The old man finished the last Shaomai in the bowl, looked at the empty thermos bucket and licked his fingers, "Hey, it''s not very good. It''s still a little worse than what grandpa did."


    Shu Yu, the only one who will expose that he can''t cook, has gone. Han Mo doesn''t know he can''t cook. Little guy, no matter how ancient and strange, he''s just a child.


    Shu Qiang thought and didn''t notice that the little guy had come to him and stood on tiptoe.


    "Isn''t it delicious, but grandpa ate it all." Xuanxuan felt the back of her head.


    "That..." the old man wanted to belittle Han Mo''s cooking skills, but his plan was broken in front of his granddaughter.


    Shu Qiangjie hasn''t spoken for a long time.


    Han Mo forced himself to smile, adjusted his expression and quickly cleared the siege. "Dad took less and ate it all at once."


    The little guy shook his head at his father, "no, Xuanxuan saw a lot just now. Grandpa ate up, a lot, so many." Xuanxuan looked serious and drew a half arc with her two small hands to represent a lot of quantity.


    Han Mo looked at the old man who was exposed to Xuanxuan''s face. He just collided with Shu Qiang''s hostile eyes in the air. The corner of his eye jerked and quickly took back his eyes.


    The little boy blinked at his father and grandpa.


    "Grandpa, do you still want to eat? Like to eat, Dad can cook for grandpa tomorrow. " Xuanxuan sat opposite Shu Qiang, clutching her small hands on the small dinner table, dragging her small round chin, with a naive smile on her face.


    Shu Qiang hesitated for a moment. Han Mo''s barbecue is the most delicious he has ever eaten. He really wants to eat, but if he says he likes it and wants to eat it now, isn''t that what he bragged earlier immediately exposed.


    Originally, Shu Qiang wanted to learn to do it secretly after leaving the hospital. What''s difficult about cooking? If her granddaughter likes to eat, it''s not difficult.


    Shu Qiang''s heart crossed and pretended to be indifferent. "Oh, grandpa is just hungry this morning. Your father''s cooking really looks good, but it''s far from what grandpa did himself."


    "Really?" The little guy''s favorite breakfast is Shaomai, which is also a snack. Just listening, I think my mouth is about to drool. "Can grandpa make Shaomai for Xuanxuan after he leaves the hospital? Yuxuan likes beef stuffing best. " The little guy looked forward to it.


    Shu Qiang was sure that Han Mo would not do anything before he went to Beidu. Since he could learn later, what he couldn''t do. Thinking of this, Shu Qiang said confidently, "no problem. When Grandpa leaves the hospital, I''ll cook for my baby Xuanxuan." Then the old man pinched the little guy''s face.


    "OK, great." The little guy raised his two small arms and waved them.


    Shu Qiang coughed twice and thought to let Shu Ya find a way to cook. When he was in the hospital, he would have a sneak look.


    The TV in the ward is broadcasting the replay of the legend of Zhen Huan. At this time, the plot is just the period when Zhen Huan returns to the palace. There is a turning point in both her appearance and acting skills.


    "Mom, look at my mom. This is my mom."


    Shu Qiang watched other TV dramas of Shuya, but when the legend of Zhen Huan was broadcast, he had found out liver cancer and had been receiving treatment. It was said that his daughter played a new TV drama and was very popular, but he didn''t have a chance to watch it.


    The little guy jumped out of bed excitedly, ran to the TV and pointed to his mother on the screen. "My mother is great. Those bad women were defeated by my mother."


    In fact, the little guy doesn''t quite understand the plot of the palace duel drama, but when grandma watches TV at home, she makes on-site explanations every day, watching TV and venting her dissatisfaction with the villains in the drama. The little guy doesn''t understand, but he knows who is good and who is bad.


    "Grandpa, this, she, big villain." The little guy pointed to an Lingrong, two small hands holding small fists and biting small teeth with hatred.


    Shu Qiang hasn''t seen it, but the popularity of the legend of Zhen Huan is well known. At that time, the family didn''t dare to mention something about Shu Ya in front of him, but others didn''t know their relationship.


    When Shu Qiang lined up for examination in the hospital, he heard the patients in line talk about the discussion of the legend of Zhen Huan. At that time, he was in a bad mood, but he was relieved to hear his daughter''s name.


    I want to see the legend of Zhen Huan played by my daughter.


    Shu Qiang stared at the TV with a trace of pride in his eyes. Even if Han Mo can write his own songs now, Shu Qiang also watched "looking for a good voice" and listened to the songs written by Han mo. it was very good, but in the old man''s heart, his daughter is the best.


    "Xiaoya''s acting skills have improved again. I still remember her green and astringent in her first TV play. I didn''t expect such excellent results today. The child has been working hard." With a proud tone, Shu Qiang felt proud of his daughter on TV. He wanted to tell those who liked the legend of Zhen Huan that the female star was his daughter.


    However, Shu Qiang felt ashamed of Shu Ya when he thought that his daughter had been working alone for so long, and he didn''t help or say a few words of comfort when she was most vulnerable and lonely.


    Han Mo sat by the bed and watched with the old man. Hearing the old man''s words, he couldn''t help but feel that Shuya was really not easy. He faced it alone when he needed help most. He wanted to make money and take care of his children. In the past, he could only describe himself with a sigh.


    The master watched it very seriously, but he didn''t just watch his daughter''s acting skills. The plot of the legend of Zhen Huan deeply attracted him. In the past, Shu Qiang didn''t like watching palace fighting dramas. He thought it was dog blood, and male chauvinism. Only women like watching this kind of TV dramas. To tell the truth, at first, if he didn''t know that Shu Ya starred, he just listened to the name, Shu Qiang doesn''t want to see it.


    Shu Qiang smashed his mouth and said casually, "the screenwriter is really important. The plot of the legend of Zhen Huan can''t find anything wrong."


    Han Mo was stunned, then smiled and nodded.


    Before, when the little guy introduced his father to Shu Qiang, he said a lot of things Han Mo would do. At that time, Shu Qiang was just immersed in the little guy''s lovely expression and didn''t listen to the content very carefully. He just remembered that Xuanxuan said that Han Mo wrote several story books.


    Shu Qiang knows that writing story books is completely different from writing scripts, but since Han Mo has such a small specialty, it should be able to go further.


    "Xiao Han, Shuya is also very hard in the entertainment industry. You still have to make yourself strong. There are children. You have to carry the heavy task of supporting your family alone in the future." The old man loves his daughter, but he also hopes that Han Mo can be better. Although he doesn''t want to say it, he has tacitly accepted that Han Mo is a family.


    Han Mo understood the old man''s mind and hurriedly said, "I will. I won''t let Shu Ya work so hard in the future."


    Shu Qiang knew that Han Mo understood it. He was satisfied and nodded.

 Chapter 321

    The little guy is standing in front of the TV with his head tilted. Because it''s not the first time to watch it, she can think of some pictures in advance. Before the plot, the little guy has begun to be nervous.


    Shu Qiang said while watching TV, "Xiao Han, you can write fairy tales to prove that your writing skills should be good. Let Shu Ya take you to introduce some screenwriters and develop in this regard."


    Han Mo knew that the old man didn''t know much about him, so he didn''t take it seriously. He cooperated and said, "OK, I''ll tell Shuya and learn more."


    Shu Qiang''s attitude towards Han Mo is very sincere. He feels that this young man is very good. He looks completely different from his impetuous before. He also wants to say more to him. After all, this man will live with his daughter all his life.


    "The screenwriter of the legend of Zhen Huan is already very powerful. He should be an old man in the screenwriting industry. If you have the opportunity to introduce Shu Ya, you can learn more from others.


    Han Mo hesitated and didn''t have time to speak.


    It happened that this episode of the TV play was finished and the preview of the next episode was playing. The little guy who had been standing in front and watching TV carefully suddenly turned around and said, "Dad, you''re great. Would you like to write Xuanxuan in next time?" Then he ran to Han mo.


    When Shu Qiang saw the baby granddaughter running over, he smiled and said, "write Xuanxuan into the fairy tale?"


    The little guy jumped on his father, "no, Xuanxuan will be written in the legend of Zhen Huan, and then she will be her mother''s daughter." The little guy''s proud expression and big watery eyes opened wide.


    Shu Qiang laughed when he heard his granddaughter''s words, and fondly touched the little guy''s head. "If you want to write the legend of Zhen Huan, Dad can''t help Xuanxuan, so please ask the screenwriter''s uncle for help."


    Xuanxuan straightened her neck. "It''s not the screenwriter''s uncle, it''s the screenwriter''s father. The legend of Zhen Huan was written by his father."


    Shu Qiang was stunned for a moment. He thought it was impossible. The four-year-old must not understand what a screenwriter is. He gently pointed to TV. "A screenwriter is the person who writes all the plots of a TV play."


    At the end of the next trailer, the list of performers began to roll on TV.


    Suddenly, the little guy jumped off his father, ran to the TV, pointed to the TV and jumped and jumped, "Dad, look at my father''s name."


    The little guy doesn''t know many words, but she knows her parents and their own names. At the moment, Han Mo''s name is rolling on the TV screen.


    Screenwriter: Han Mo


    Producer: Han Mo


    Director: Zhang Liguo, Han Mo


    Editor: Han Mo


    Han Mo


    Han Mo


    ......


    Shu Qiang looked at the rapidly scrolling list of actors and staff on the screen. It was a little fast. If he just wanted to see a name, he might have to stare at it and concentrate to find it, but Han Mo''s names were next to a series, so it was hard not to see it.


    "Are you really..."


    Shu Qiang swallowed his saliva. What he wanted to say just now stuck in his throat and was swallowed by him.


    Han Mo was going to say it. After all, he didn''t just get along with the old man for a day or two. There was no need to hide it, but just wanted to say it, he was robbed by the little guy.


    The little guy never gave up any chance to show his father. He said excitedly, "yes, yes, the screenwriter of the legend of Zhen Huan is my father."


    Shu Qiang tightened his eyes and coughed softly. He never said anything about the legend of Zhen Huan and the screenwriter


    The atmosphere in the ward suddenly became awkward.


    The little guy is still praising her father. She thinks that her father''s writing the legend of Zhen Huan has brought her infinite glory. Her little head is held high in kindergarten every day. Even if Han Mo often teaches the little guy, her parents'' Honor has nothing to do with her. Xuanxuan wants to work hard and get more honor, which belongs to her own honor.


    The little guy is very sensible and understands what his father said, but he is still very proud.


    In fact, this kind of psychology is like that parents are proud of their children''s achievements, and children will be proud of their parents'' excellence.


    Han Mo used to let the little guy go and let her say it, but this time Han Mo observed the old man''s expression and really didn''t want the little guy to say anything about himself.


    But every time he tried to think of a topic to interrupt, Xuanxuan would find a new topic to boast about her father.


    The atmosphere in the ward was a little awkward.


    Han Mo is trying to start a new topic. When he is thinking hard, the little guy suddenly runs to the old man. Children always have a lot of new ideas.


    "Grandpa, will you take me to my mother''s kindergarten?" Children always hear that they look like their mother when they were young. Is it the same in the kindergarten they went to. Two things that are completely unrelated in adults'' hearts are related in children''s hearts.


    "Of course, grandpa can take Xuanxuan to many places, no matter where he leaves the hospital." Shu Qiang is now looking forward to leaving the hospital. He found that many things can only be done after leaving the hospital, including playing with his baby granddaughter.


    Han Mo knew that the old man couldn''t be discharged soon. He was afraid that the child''s requirements would distract the old man. He hurriedly told Xuanxuan, "Grandpa''s disease is not well, so he can''t be discharged so soon."


    "Who says my disease is not well yet? My operation was very successful. Dr. Liu said that in the future, as long as drug control is OK." Shu Qiang defended.


    Of course, Han Mo knows this. He said later. It''s not recent. In a short time, he must not walk around. He should receive good treatment in the hospital.


    Han Mo didn''t know how to tell the old man. He was afraid that the old man would be unhappy if he said it again, but if he didn''t understand it in his heart, he was afraid that the stubborn old man would have a childish temper.


    At this time, Liu Guangfeng came in and made a routine ward round.


    Han Mo was delighted to see the attending doctor coming. He said that it was useless. As soon as the doctor said, the old man should be afraid. He hurried to ask for help and looked like Liu Guangfeng.


    Dr. Liu smiled at Han Mo and looked at the old man. "Are your family members advising you to go out more? The operation is very successful. You can get out of bed properly. When the sun is good, you can go out to the hospital yard for a walk."


    The old man''s eyes brightened, "do you hear me? The doctors said I could go out for a walk."


    Han Mo sighed and shook his head with three black lines on his helpless head.


    get out......


    This is too broad.


    As soon as Liu Guangfeng heard the old man''s words, he understood that he would be wrong.


    In fact, the doctor is right. You can really walk in the corridor and yard, but Han Mo knows better that the old man is not so obedient. The scope of the doctor is the hospital yard, and the scope of the old man can be the whole city of Southern Jiangsu.

 Chapter 322

    The winter sunshine in southern Jiangsu shines into the ward through the glass window, shooting a golden beam on the white sheets.


    The little guy followed Shu Yu to the hospital early as every day.


    The old man is doing well these days. He actively cooperates with the doctor to take injections and medicine for examination. He also hopes that his body will get better soon. Many wishes have not been completed, and must be completed one by one, so he should have a strong body.


    Han Mo and Shuya take turns to take care of the old man like every day. Shuya stayed overnight yesterday. Han Mo changed for Shuya with his breakfast made at home early today.


    Shuya has also lost a lot of weight these days. Han Mo is very distressed, but there is no way. The old man''s body is getting better and better day by day. Although Shuya is thin, she is in a very good mood.


    She still remembers that at the beginning, she heard bad news about her condition from the doctor every day, so that Shuya was afraid to see Liu Guangfeng, but now it is different. When she saw Liu Guangfeng every day, she heard good news. All indicators are normal and there is no exclusion. Therefore, even if she is tired, Shuya is in a good mood.


    Han Mo was a little strange. That day, after the old man and the doctor won the opportunity to "go out" for a walk, it seemed that nothing had happened. He not only didn''t ask to go outside the hospital, but also didn''t even ask to walk in the yard. At most, he walked in the corridor, holding the little guy''s hand and stood in front of the window at the end of the corridor.


    Han Mo told Shuya what happened that day. She thought it was very abnormal not to ask for anything according to the old man''s character, but Shuya thought Han Mo thought more.


    Han Mo really didn''t know Shu Ya about the old man. He also hoped that he thought too much and didn''t mention it again. He just paid attention to it from time to time.


    The old man had good physical quality and successful operation. After living in the hospital for a period of time, he looked much better both in color and physical state.


    Shu Qiang took Xuanxuan for a walk in the corridor as usual. Han and Mo Dynasty glanced at the corridor. As every day, they talked and laughed slowly in the corridor. Finally, they stopped in front of the big window at the end of the corridor. The old man pointed to the scenery in the distance outside the window and seemed to be saying something.


    There were no other signs. The old man didn''t even take his children to the yard. Han Mo thought he might be really sensitive. He took back his sight and didn''t pay attention to the sons and grandchildren in the corridor.


    Since Han Mo and Shu Ya took the initiative to take care of the old man, Liu Huijuan has relaxed a little.


    In the evening, she went back to rest. Because Shuya and Han Mo took good care of her, she was relieved. She cleaned up at home early in the morning and rushed to the hospital.


    Liu Huijuan took the changed clothes, because her wife''s condition had developed in a good direction. Now she heard the good news from the doctor. Liu Huijuan looked much more energetic than before. She walked into the ward in high spirits, put the bag containing clothes on the chair and looked around the ward.


    "Where''s Xiaoya''s father?" Liu Huijuan asked casually.


    Han Mo was cleaning up the insulated lunch boxes and bowls after the old man and the little guy finished breakfast. He was a little surprised when he heard Liu Huijuan''s words, "are you in the corridor with the children? Didn''t you see it in the corridor when you came in? "


    "No, there''s no one in the corridor." Liu Huijuan did look back and forth in the corridor. Usually, the old man and Xuanxuan basked in the sun in front of the big window at the end of the corridor and looked into the distance, but they didn''t see them today, so Liu Huijuan asked his wife where she was as soon as she came in.


    Han Mo''s heart sank when he heard this sentence. He hurried out of the ward and looked at the corridor. There were no medical staff in addition to the family members of other wards.


    Liu Huijuan was not nervous at all. Seeing Han Mo''s face suddenly changed, she felt a faint uneasiness and followed Han Mo out.


    Han Mo''s head was buzzing. What he had been worried about happened. He took a deep breath and tried to calm his expression. He was afraid that the old lady would be worried. Maybe the old man just went to the yard and can only think about things in a good direction now.


    "Xiaohan, what''s the matter? Is Xiaoya''s father..." Liu Huijuan also has an unknown hunch, but she can''t believe the speculation in her brain. "It''s impossible to go far. Is it wandering in the yard?"


    Han Mo hurriedly continued, "maybe so. I''ll look in the yard. I won''t go far. Don''t worry."


    Although Han Mo tried to be very calm, Liu Huijuan knew her wife too well, and her anxiety became more and more intense. "I''ll go with you."


    "You wait here upstairs. Maybe my uncle will come back with the children later. The ward can''t be empty. When they come back, you call me." Han Mo suggested that he didn''t want Liu Huijuan to follow him, mainly because he was afraid that the old lady would get angry if she followed him. In addition, there was indeed a person to stay in the ward. It was also possible that the old man really just went nearby, so there was no need to panic everyone.


    Liu Huijuan wanted to follow, but felt that Han Mo made sense. She hesitated and nodded slightly, "well, Shuya shouldn''t have gone far. You call her together and they can find it faster."


    Han Mo nodded and agreed, and then strode directly towards the elevator.


    Liu Huijuan has been looking at the direction Han Mo left, with concern in her eyes.


    Han Mo went to the elevator entrance and pressed twice to go downstairs. The inpatient department has a total of 34 floors. There are only four elevators. There are many patients. There are not elevators at any time. We have to wait. We didn''t think the waiting time was very long before, but at the moment, Han Mo felt like a fire. Waiting for more than one second felt like a waste of time. He was at sixes and sevens and couldn''t wait at all.


    Han Mo looked up at the number on the elevator. It was still on the 24th floor, and it was going up. When it reached the top floor, he didn''t know how long it would take to come down. He only glanced at it and directly turned and walked towards the staircase.


    Han Mo ran quickly on the stairs, three steps and two steps. The floor was too high, and there was almost no one in the stairwell. Han Mo was the only one who was anxious. He wanted to fight for every minute and second.


    He ran to the first floor in one breath. Although Han Mo often did sports, he also obviously increased his breathing when he ran down from the 30th floor. He didn''t dare to rest and continued to run directly around the courtyard of the inpatient department.


    At this moment, Han Mo hopes that he thinks more. The old man and Xuanxuan are basking in the sun in a corner of the yard.


    But, but


    While running, Han Mo swept to various places in the yard where he could rest and bask in the sun, but there was no hope. In the end, he ended up disappointed. He searched carefully in the yard twice and still didn''t see a familiar figure.


    Although I don''t want to believe it, this is already a fact.


    Han Mo took a breath. The old man walked away directly when he took his children for a walk in the corridor. He didn''t bring his mobile phone at all. Now it''s basically impossible to contact them by phone, unless the old man calls them.


    Han Mo tried his best to keep calm, thinking about some signs in the old man''s words these days and where he might go.


    If Shu Qiang took Xuanxuan out for a walk, no one would worry.


    Sunan is the place where Shu Qiang has lived since he was born. He is familiar with any street. Shu Qiang is also very careful. There is no problem taking Xuanxuan out alone.


    But Shu Qiang is a patient at the moment.


    Although the liver transplantation is very successful, it has not been approved by the doctor to leave the hospital.


    Han Mo has run out of the hospital gate.


    The traffic of people coming and going in southern Jiangsu is endless, and Han Mo''s vision is constantly walking in the nearby streets.


    An old man and a young man didn''t bring too much money or a mobile phone. Han Mo didn''t even know whether the old man had planned to leave this time. He found out the road, or it was just a temporary intention without any preparation.


    Shuya''s phone suddenly calls in, and Han Mo quickly connects.


    "Where are you? I''ll find you." Shuya hasn''t got home yet. Liu Huijuan called her directly. Now she knows everything, so she was so direct when she called. Her tone was very anxious.


    Han Mo guessed that it was the old lady who called. Just now he didn''t have time to tell Shuya. As the old lady said, it was really two people who would hurry up.


    Han Mo didn''t say much. He directly reported the address.

 Chapter 323

    "Grandpa, is this where you showed me at the hospital window?" The little guy took grandpa''s big hand and his face was full of excited light.


    Shu Qiang Chong smiled at the little guy, "it hasn''t arrived yet. Grandpa will tell you when he arrives. Are you tired? "


    The little guy shook his head, "not tired. This road is nothing. Xuanxuan can go more. Is Grandpa tired?" Xuanxuan showed concern.


    "Grandpa is not tired."


    In fact, Shu Qiang didn''t want to sneak out with the little guy at first, but no matter who told him in advance, he would be opposed.


    The old man wanted to take his children to Shuya''s kindergarten when he was a child after he was discharged from the hospital, but just a few days ago, Shuqiang heard that the first kindergarten in southern Jiangsu, where Shuya studied as a child, was about to be demolished.


    That kindergarten is a very old public kindergarten in southern Jiangsu. People used to call it the first kindergarten in the city.


    At first, private kindergartens did not develop so rapidly. If you want to enter this public kindergarten, you must work in a government organ or public institution before their children can enter.


    Shuya can go in because Shuqiang is a high school teacher, which is regarded as a career establishment, so xiaoshuya can successfully enter a kindergarten in the city.


    Shu Qiang knows that the little guy wants to go there, and that kindergarten also carries too many memories of Shuya''s childhood.


    Shu Qiang still remembers that when Shu Ya was as tall as Xuanxuan, she wore two braids and neat bangs. She was very cute and always had a naive and bright smile on her face.


    As soon as I saw Shu Qiang coming to pick her up, I kept shouting "Dad, Dad".


    At that time, Shu Ya didn''t know her father who was afraid of being strict. Although you would droop your head and dare not talk to your father when you did something wrong, you usually wanted to pester Shu Qiang and want to play with her. It''s not as distant as later.


    The memories of the past flooded into Shu Qiang''s mind uncontrollably, filling his whole memory. It seems that when Shu Ya was a child, the scene of carrying a small schoolbag to kindergarten every day is like what happened yesterday, but it has been more than 20 years.


    More than 20 years


    Thinking of this, Shu Qiang couldn''t help sighing and lamenting the rush of time. There was nothing left on him except regret.


    If the little guy didn''t propose to go to the kindergarten his mother had read, Shu Qiang would also like to go to the city''s first kindergarten again. He wants to retrieve the few happy memories between and Shuya.


    Shu Qiang deliberately didn''t bring his cell phone. Although he knew it was wrong, if he brought his cell phone and Han Mo Shuya called, he really didn''t know whether to answer or not. He must be frank and lenient when he answered, but if he didn''t answer, Shu Qiang couldn''t pass his heart.


    Simply don''t take it. Anyway, the kindergarten is not far away. They go back at a glance. It won''t take more than two hours back and forth. When Ziqiang deliberately picks up to finish breakfast, he is also afraid of the child''s hunger.


    The little guy ate a lot of Shaomai brought by Han mo. he shouldn''t be hungry before noon.


    Shu Qiang was still worried and asked softlyˇ° Is Xuanxuan hungry? "


    The little guy touched his round belly and said with a smile, "after eating a lot of Shaomai, his stomach is bulging. He''s not hungry at all."


    Shu Qiang Chong drowned and touched the child''s head. "OK, if Xuanxuan is hungry later, she must tell Grandpa."


    The little guy nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    The master and sun continued to walk towards their destination.


    At this time, Shuya has joined Han mo. after receiving a phone call from her mother, she quickly calls Han Mo, and then hurried to Han Mo''s position.


    "My father hasn''t even come out of the courtyard of the inpatient department these days. How can he suddenly take his children out?" Shuya still couldn''t understand why her father suddenly went outside the hospital. She hurriedly said, "are you still in the yard? You missed it.


    Han Mo waved his hand and looked serious. "It''s absolutely impossible. I looked for it twice in the yard, and they were very careful. If they were in the yard, I would see it." The tone is very positive.


    At this time, Shuya''s brain is blank. She really doesn''t understand why her father takes the little guy out. If her father is not ill and the child goes out with him, Shuya won''t look for it at all. Her father can''t lose it anywhere in southern Jiangsu.


    But now my father is a patient. Although the operation is very successful, although the doctor said that I can go out properly, it can''t change. My father is an old man who is not in good health.


    "Where the hell have they gone?" Shuya said with tears and excitement. She just wanted to know where her father and children had gone.


    Shu Ya was really worried. He was afraid that the old man would go too far and suddenly get sick on the road.


    The more they think about it, the more anxious they are. They shine aimlessly. Shuya''s spirit has collapsed.


    Shuya was anxious, and Han Mo had to keep calm. He gently stroked Shuya''s hair behind her head and comforted her, "it''s okay. My uncle is from southern Jiangsu. He has lived here for decades. Where haven''t he been? What haven''t you seen? Kending will be fine. "


    Han Mo quickly recalled what Shu Qiang said these days in his brain, hoping to find clues. With clues, it''s convenient to find someone next.


    Because Han Mo is really careful these days. He listened carefully to what the old man said. He didn''t hear him praise or where he said he was going.


    Han Mo took Shuya to look around the hospital. He felt that he couldn''t look so aimlessly anymore. He stopped and recalled carefully.


    Suddenly, Han Mo seemed to think of something, and his eyes were stunned.


    "Xiaoya, where was the kindergarten you read when you were a child?"


    "The city''s first child..." Shu Ya thought for a moment and said uncertainly, "but the city''s first child is going to be demolished. Will they go there?"


    Han Mo breathed deeply. Just now he was not sure whether the old man would take Xuanxuan to Shuya''s kindergarten when she was a child, but this sentence was about to be demolished, which confirmed Han Mo''s guess.


    "Let''s go to the first kindergarten in the city now." Han Mo said decisively.


    Shuya doesn''t know how Han Mo is so sure, but she still follows him.


    ......


    Although the little guy wants to see his mother''s kindergarten, he is also worried about his grandfather''s body. Although she doesn''t know what cancer is and has no concept of the continuation and end of life, she knows that his grandfather has had surgery, and the expression of the whole family is very dignified before the surgery.


    Xuanxuan raised her chin and looked at Shu Qiang with concern, "Grandpa, do we want to have a rest?"


    "Is Xuanxuan tired?" Shu Qiang thought the little guy was tired.


    "Xuanxuan is not tired. Xuanxuan is afraid that grandpa is tired." The little guy was worried about Grandpa. She even felt that her parents were taking turns to take care of grandpa in the hospital. Outside, she had to take this responsibility and take care of Grandpa.

 Chapter 324

    The little guy looked up his head very seriously, and there was a positive look in his big eyes.


    Shu Qiang didn''t expect that such a small child would say such warm words. He was stunned, stopped and spoiled the child''s head.


    "Grandpa is not tired, thank you, Xuanxuan."


    The little guy''s chubby face showed a bright smile, "if Grandpa is tired, he must tell Xuanxuan."


    Shu Qiang squatted down with a smile and said, "OK, Grandpa will tell Xuanxuan if he is tired."


    Xuanxuan nodded.


    The winter in southern Jiangsu is wet and cold. The winter wind in the south is not as strong as that in the north, but it also has a slight chill.


    An old man and a small man walked hand in hand on the sidewalk in southern Jiangsu. There were vehicles passing rapidly on the road. People with hurried and indifferent faces were only with sweet smiles on their faces.


    Shu Qiang took the little guy''s fleshy hand and carefully took her to the direction of a kindergarten in the city. He was holding not only his four-year-old granddaughter, but also a responsibility.


    Xuanxuan took grandpa''s warm hand and thought that she must protect Grandpa. In her heart, grandpa is not only her mother''s father, but also her closest person. He always gives her good things, cares about her and loves her.


    "Let''s take a look and go back. Your parents should be worried after a long time." Shu Qiang came out with his children and felt guilty, so he thought of going back early. Fortunately, the distance is not very far.


    Since the last time Xuanxuan came out of the kindergarten her mother had read, she would stand in front of the hospital window every day, look at the direction of the kindergarten with Grandpa, and then listen to Grandpa tell her mother''s childhood stories. The little guy was very excited when she heard these stories similar to those she had experienced.


    It turned out that when my mother was a child, she also wanted to get little safflower. It turned out that my mother would cry because she didn''t get little safflower, and she would also do manual homework. They were all the same as Xuanxuan.


    The little guy was more and more happy, holding grandpa''s hand tightly again.


    ......


    Shuya hasn''t returned to southern Jiangsu for many years. Many streets have changed. Han Mo and Shuya are not in the same district. They haven''t been to the first kindergarten in southern Jiangsu. They also inquire while walking.


    Shuya was worried and her tone was anxious. She didn''t know how Han Mo guessed, but she still wanted to determine the accuracy of the guess. "How did you know my father would take his children to the city first child."


    "When my uncle asked Dr. Liu if he could go out for a walk, it was because Xuanxuan proposed to go to the kindergarten you had read. Later, the old man didn''t mention going out again. I thought it was over. Today is my negligence." Han Mo still blamed himself, because he had a hunch that the old man''s character would not be obedient. He paid close attention to him these days. How can he relax his vigilance today.


    Shuya won''t blame Han Mo for this. She doesn''t say that Han Mo tried his best to take care of her father. Before this, Han Mo was aware of it and told her about it, but she always said that he was distracted, sensitive and didn''t take it seriously.


    Although Shuya doesn''t blame Han Mo, she is still worried about the old and the young. It''s impossible to get lost. My father will never be lost in southern Jiangsu. She''s just afraid of his body.


    Han Mo saw Shu Ya''s worry and hurriedly comforted, "uncle''s physical quality is very good. In fact, he can be discharged from the hospital. Regular review is OK, but Doctor Liu didn''t let him leave the hospital for the sake of insurance."


    Shuya knew in her heart that although she said so, she was a patient with a child after all. How can this make people not worry.


    Shuya doesn''t want to blame her father, but she still can''t help feeling that her father is too willful and childish.


    The kindergarten is not far from the hospital, but Shuya feels that she is far away now. She just wants to walk faster.


    The old man led Xuanxuan. He didn''t walk fast, but he was familiar with the road. He saw that the first kindergarten in southern Jiangsu was not far away.


    "Yuxuan, look, that''s the kindergarten your mother read when she was a child." The little guy stared. The buildings in the distance were different from the golden sun kindergarten she read. There were not so many colorful patterns, nor many children and parents.


    "But why is there no one at the gate of the kindergarten?" The little guy asked strangely.


    Shu Qiang replied with a smile, "because this kindergarten is too old, so we want to move to a better place. There are no children going to school here."


    "Will my kindergarten move away when Xuanxuan grows up?" The little guy asked grandpa seriously. She didn''t want to move out of the kindergarten.


    "It''s not necessarily. Maybe when Xuanxuan is as old as Grandpa, Xuanxuan''s kindergarten is still there, so don''t worry about that now."


    The little guy nodded vaguely.


    "Mom used to wait at the door every day for grandpa to pick her up from school?"


    "Of course."


    "Can mother also perform singing and dancing?"


    "Of course."


    "Does mother like painting?"


    Shu Qiang thought, "your mother prefers dancing to painting. Every time the children perform, she will stand in the middle of the first row."


    Shuqiang suddenly thought of many things about Shuya when she was a child, her proud look when she danced, and the pride in Shuqiang''s heart when the teacher praised Shuya in front of him.


    Although more than 20 years have passed, it seems like what happened yesterday.


    Shu Qiang couldn''t help smiling.


    The little guy looked up and just saw grandpa''s smiling expression. He looked forward to it more. "Grandpa, let''s go quickly."


    The master and sun subconsciously accelerated their pace.


    Ten meters


    Five meters


    One meter


    When Shu Qiang was standing at the gate of the kindergarten, the scene of more than 20 years ago suddenly appeared in front of him.


    But at that time, Shuya''s little hand was holding, and now Xuanxuan was holding.


    The city''s first kindergarten was the best kindergarten in southern Jiangsu in those days, but now it looks a little old. The cartoons painted on the wall are not as bright as before because of the wind, sun and rain, and the fence of the yard is also dilapidated.


    "Dad, will you pick me up tonight? Students say my father is the strongest. "


    "Dad, I want to ride around your neck."


    "Dad, I got two little red flowers today. Now I''m the child with the largest number of little red flowers in the class. The teacher asked the parents to sign on the little book. Will you sign it for me?"


    Shu Qiang''s heart suddenly tightened. What Shu Ya had told him, her intimate interaction with him, and her smiling little expression reappeared in front of Shu Qiang like a movie.


    At that time, Shuya always looked very proud, because her father could swing her with one hand. You can let her ride around her neck and walk home. Every time at the gate of the kindergarten, Shuya will look very arrogant and win the envious eyes of the children.


    Also because of Shuya''s excellence, Shuqiang likes to sign her little book. Her daughter has the largest number of small and medium-sized safflowers in the class. As a father, her pride at that time was not inferior to that when she got an advanced model.


    Shu Qiang is completely immersed in memories.


    Suddenly there was a familiar voice behind him.


    "Dad!"

 Chapter 325

    Along the way, Shuya''s heart was raised in her throat. Although Han Mo had been comforting her, Shuya couldn''t hear a word.


    She complained about her father''s willfulness. She complained that her father didn''t think about him coming out with his children alone. Would they worry about how her father could do such reckless things at his age.


    I thought a lot about "criticizing and educating" my father, but when I saw my father standing at the door safely, all my words and complaints turned into a warm current, sour the tip of my nose and wet my eyes.


    Hearing the sound, the little guy turned around and just saw his parents. He was excited and jumped in the direction of Shuya. "Mom, Dad."


    Shuya picked up the little guy and gave her a hard kiss on her forehead.


    "Mom, grandpa took me to visit the kindergarten you read when you were a child. We haven''t gone in yet. Shall we go in together?" Xuanxuan didn''t know her mother''s mood or that her parents were crazy looking for her and grandpa just now.


    In Xuanxuan''s little brain, there is nothing more fun than visiting the kindergarten her mother went to with her mother.


    Shu Qiang has been standing not far away, avoiding Shu Ya''s sight.


    When she had reached her mouth, Shuya swallowed it again and didn''t say anything more. As long as the old and the young were safe.


    "Let''s go back. What''s good here has to be demolished. The city''s first kindergarten has moved to another place." Shuya didn''t think so much. She just wanted her father to go back to the hospital quickly.


    "I don''t want to go back. Let''s go in and have a look. Xuanxuan wants to see it and wants to know what kind of kindergarten her mother used to go to." Xuanxuan pouted her small mouth.


    "No, I have to go back now." Shuya has a stern expression.


    Tears flashed in the little guy''s eyes, "no, Xuanxuan doesn''t want to go back." It''s already here. How can the little guy give up the chance to go in and have a look.


    Han Mo quietly walked to Shuya''s side and whispered, "let the children go in and have a look. The kindergarten should have just moved away. Tell the guard that you should be able to go in and have a look."


    Shuya has been trying to control her emotions, but she can''t help it at this time. "Xuanxuan, don''t make any more nonsense. If you don''t have to come out, how can grandpa sneak you out of the hospital? Do you know how dangerous it is?"


    The little guy shriveled his mouth and was wronged for a long time. Finally, he couldn''t help crying.


    Originally, Shu Qiang felt wronged and didn''t want to argue in front of his daughters. Seeing his baby granddaughter crying, he quickly took the child by his side.


    "Don''t blame the child. I want to take her out. I want to see the first kindergarten in the city." Shu Qiang said word by word.


    Shuya Xiumei frowned, "Dad, don''t defend Xuanxuan anymore. I know you spoil her too much and want to rely on the child for everything."


    Shuya really can''t think of the second reason why her father came here except to satisfy her child''s curiosity.


    Xuanxuan seldom saw such a strict mother. She was afraid, but wanted to go in and have a look, so she ran to Shu Qiang and whispered, "Grandpa..."


    Han Mo gently pulled the corners of Shuya''s clothes. Although he also felt that the old man sneaked out of the hospital was somewhat willful, he also understood the old man''s mood.


    The younger a child is, the more dependent he is on his parents.


    Moreover, in kindergarten, it is the most lovely and innocent period for children, and there is no learning pressure, just as parents always want their children to stay at the age of kindergarten.


    Because I want to go back, but I can''t go back again, so parents will have so many regrets.


    Shu Qiang''s expression was also a little ugly. "Let''s go to see Xuanxuan and let them wait at the door." The old man also came up with a stubborn temper.


    The old man directly led the child to the kindergarten.


    Shuya took a step forward and wanted to recover them. She shouted softly, "Dad."


    Shu Qiang didn''t look back.


    "Let''s go in, too." Han Mo said next to Shuya.


    Although the city''s first kindergarten is a very old public kindergarten, and its hardware facilities are incomparable with many newly opened private kindergartens, it feels a warm smell when walking into the teaching building.


    Maybe it''s because I moved away. There are traces of children playing and playing in the corridors and stairs.


    Shu Qiang walked quickly to a classroom door and stopped.


    Hold the door handle of the classroom with one hand and press it down gently. The door opens.


    This classroom is smaller than Xuanxuan''s class two classroom. There are some scattered toys on the ground.


    The little guy ran over and picked up a little teddy stained with dust.


    Shu Qiang took little teddy, helped her gently to get rid of the dust on the teddy bear, and handed it to Xuanxuan again.


    "This is the first classroom after your mother went to kindergarten, class two." Shu Qiang said to Xuanxuan with a smile.


    The little guy just looked left and right with little teddy. When he heard grandpa''s words, he couldn''t help staring. He was excited that he and his mother were in the same class.


    Shuya was stunned. Her memory of kindergarten was not very deep. She felt familiar in a trance. When she heard her father say so, she looked at the classroom carefully, and then she had a vague impression.


    "Your mother sent her to kindergarten on her first day. Because your grandmother was soft hearted and afraid of your mother crying, she should be reluctant to give up, so she hid and didn''t come." Shu Qiang said that the small tables and stools in the classroom were placed again, and then picked up the little guy and put him on one of the small stools. "I clearly remember that your mother was sitting in this position that day."


    Shuya was completely confused. She didn''t remember where she was sitting. She had no impression at all.


    "We all thought your mother would cry as hard as most children when she left her parents, but I secretly stood at the door and looked inside. She didn''t cry all the time and comforted other children who had been crying next to her."


    The little guy opened his mouth and made a "wow" mouth.


    "That was the first time I was proud of your mother. The parents around me envy me. Only my daughter doesn''t cry. Only my daughter not only doesn''t cry, but also knows to help other children overcome the fear of strange environment. " Shu Qiang recalled as he spoke, with a happy smile on his face, just like what is happening at the moment.


    "At that time, kindergarten activities were in the classroom, parents sat around the wall, and children performed in the middle of the classroom. They danced a dance. Each child dressed up as a red flower. Your mother stood in the middle of the first row. Each movement was very coordinated and good-looking. There has never been a situation where other children forget their movements. " Shu Qiang looked at the open space in the middle of the classroom as if Xiao Shuya was dancing in the classroom.


    "I''m really proud. I want to tell everyone around that the girl who dances best is my daughter. She''s my daughter."


    Shuya didn''t expect her father to tell her memories so clearly. It turned out that her father didn''t care about herself, but buried all this deeply in her heart.

 Chapter 326

    Some emotions, if they are not well said, must be very deep. Some feelings, not without saying, he has not been deeply buried in the bottom of his heart.


    The same is true of family, love and friendship.


    Shuya just stood not far away and listened carefully to her father''s voice. She listened to the stories that her father had deeply remembered in her heart.


    Shu Qiang took the little guy''s little hand and walked around every corner of the kindergarten, looking for every footprint Shuya had walked in her childhood.


    "There used to be a slide here. Your mother liked to slide best when she was a child. It was always after school. She had to slide a few more times and didn''t go any further. Finally, I had to use lollipops to cheat her away." Shu Qiang said with a little helplessness and a smile.


    The little guy couldn''t believe it. He looked up and said, "mom likes to eat lollipops, too?"


    "Of course, and she will cry if she doesn''t give it." Shu qiangchong drowned and touched the little guy''s head.


    "Dad, don''t say that about me." Shuya pouted to stop her father from exploding her material in front of her children.


    "Mom, it doesn''t matter. I won''t rob your lollipop. We''ll share it later." The little guy said very seriously.


    Shuya was stunned for a moment and gently explained, "thank you, Xuanxuan. Mom doesn''t eat lollipops now because mom has grown up."


    The little guy looked frightened. "Yuxuan doesn''t want to grow up. There''s a lot less fun when she grows up. Yuxuan likes lollipops. Yuxuan wants to eat lollipops forever and never grow up." The little guy said seriously. In his little heart, growing up is a terrible thing, because growing up means not eating lollipops. It''s terrible.


    Shuya doesn''t know how to explain the relationship between eating lollipops and growing up. She just turns around and thinks that she has more trouble and less fun when she grows up.


    When I was a child, I would feel happy if I could get the chance to watch two more episodes of cartoons from my parents.


    As a child, you can eat snacks whenever you want. You will feel happy without being scolded by your parents.


    When I was a child, I could apply with my parents, and then I would feel very happy to play outside for a while.


    The younger the age, the happier, because the things that can make children happy are very simple.


    When we grow up, there are many troubles. We will be annoyed by the lack of appreciation of our leaders, the poor test results, the exclusion of colleagues and the pressure of work.


    Older, but forget the most simple and beautiful little happiness.


    Shuya listened to her father''s memories and watched the little guy cooperate with her grandfather. Shuya fell into deep memories.


    Although the memory is not so clear, Shuya feels very happy to see her daughter so happy.


    "Your mother liked to wear skirts best when she was a child. Sometimes your mother would be angry if your grandmother didn''t wear skirts for her. She pouted her little mouth and refused to go out. Every time I cheated your mother with sugar. Your grandmother didn''t know. She always thought I was very powerful and could turn your mother from crying to laughing in such a fast time." Shu Qiang is a little proud.


    The little guy stared, "Mom also likes to wear skirts, and Xuanxuan also likes to wear skirts."


    "Little girls like to wear skirts." Han Mo pinched the little guy''s fleshy face.


    Shuya never thought that her father could remember so many things about her childhood. Even her own vague memory was cherished by her father. Shuya felt more and more that her father''s wayward idea was the most wayward in her heart at first.


    She didn''t understand her father''s feelings at all, and didn''t take into account her father''s feelings.


    Happy times always pass very quickly. The little guy doesn''t want to leave at all, but the kindergarten has been visited and has to go.


    The little guy had a satisfied smile on his face and was reluctant to give up.


    I was satisfied because I could finally see the kindergarten my mother had read and know something about my mother when she was a child.


    She hasn''t seen enough and played enough. Her mother''s kindergarten is full of mystery. The little guy wants to explore one by one.


    It was said that they only came out for an hour, but because of Shu Qiang''s careful explanation, it was noon when they came out of the kindergarten.


    The noon sun shone on the streets of Southern Jiangsu with a trace of warmth. People walking in a hurry were bathed in the sun, subconsciously slowed down, enjoyed and felt the temperature from the winter sun.


    Han Mo holds Xuanxuan''s small hand.


    Shuya took Shuqiang''s arm and gently helped her father.


    A pair of father and daughter and a pair of father and daughter, different ages and different moods, have the same direction and the same expression.


    "Dad, can I have a lollipop today?"


    "Well... Then have one at lunch. You can only have one."


    Han Mo Chong drowned and touched Xuanxuan''s head. Xuanxuan showed a naive smile and nodded.


    "Dad, be careful. Don''t sneak out again in the future. You want to relax and tell me I''ll come out with you." Shuya pretends to blame her, but she is actually distressing her father.


    Of course, Shu Qiang understood his daughter''s mind and repeatedly said, "good, good."


    Just when he saw Shu Qiang in the kindergarten, Han Mo called Liu Huijuan. He was mainly afraid of the old lady''s worry and told her that if someone found it, the old lady would be at ease.


    After entering the hospital, Shu Qiang was a little scared, not afraid of anything else. It was mainly because he sneaked out without authorization or took his children out. His daughter was better off, but his wife was a little numb.


    "Xiaoya, you go first. I''ll go outside." Shu Qiang stopped in the corridor and didn''t want to go in the direction of the ward.


    Shuya didn''t understand her father''s meaning. She thought he was really going to walk around the corridor and back and forth. She took the initiative to say, "I''ll go with you, or I''ll call my mother to come and walk with you in the yard?"


    "No, no, don''t call your mother." The old man quickly stopped.


    "Oh, forget it, I won''t turn." The old man thought that even if he turned back and forth ten times in the corridor, he still had to face it. Suddenly, he said as if he remembered something, "I''ll go in later, and you''ll all follow me. And Xuanxuan, you''re very important. You should hold grandpa''s hand tightly later."


    The little guy didn''t know what would happen later, but when he heard grandpa say that she was very important, he was happy and nodded hard.


    Shu Ya looked at her father differently and didn''t understand what the old man wanted to do.


    Han Mo smiled but didn''t speak.


    The old man didn''t think of the seriousness of the matter until he entered the hospital. Holding Xuanxuan''s small hand, he walked to the ward in a complicated mood.


    Just walked to the door, Liu Huijuan''s sharp eyes had penetrated Shu Qiang before she had time to go in.


    "Han Mo, take Xuanxuan out for a stroll." Liu Huijuan said with a serious expression.


    Han Mo didn''t dare to look at his old man, and whispered to Xuanxuan, "come on, Dad, buy you a lollipop."


    As soon as the little guy heard that there were lollipops to eat, he had long forgotten his promise to Grandpa and walked out of the ward with his father.


    At this time, Shu Ya understood why her father acted so strange outside the ward. She was afraid that her mother would scold him and snicker in her heart.


    When the old lady first knew that the old man was gone, she was anxious and restless. When she knew that she had found him, she was also worried. However, with the passage of time, the original worry turned into blame, and then anger. Therefore, at the later stage, Liu Huijuan waited for Shu Qiang to come back with anger.


    Han Mo winked at Shu Ya before leaving the ward.


    Shuya understood and followed Han Mo and the child.


    A few steps out of the ward, Shuya''s mobile phone rang, and Peng Ye''s name jumped on the screen.


    Peng Ye knows about Han Mo''s family, so he hasn''t called these days. He''s afraid Shuya won''t be convenient to answer the phone. The most he can do is to send a wind up message to greet him.


    Shuya knew that Peng ye must have something to do, so she quickly connected the phone.

 Chapter 327

    Shuya knew that Pengye had nothing important and would never call him.


    Connect the phone, Peng Ye hesitated on the phone.


    "Is there something wrong?" Shuya Xiumei frowned slightly and was vaguely worried.


    "Hey, I really don''t want to call you, but..." Peng ye knew that Shu Ya''s family affairs and the air tickets were given by her. Naturally, he didn''t want to cause trouble to Shu Ya at this time, but he couldn''t do without calling, so Peng Ye hesitated.


    Peng Ye sighed softly, "Tang Huizi is going to make a new album."


    Tang Huizi is a new singer of Shuya economic company. It was dug up by their boss Yang Bin before. It is unknown where it was dug. Some people say that Tang Huizi was accidentally found by Yang Bin when he went to the bar. Others say that it was a new singer entrusted by the behind the scenes financier Yang Bin.


    Anyway, there are different opinions, but one thing is certain, that is, Tang Huizi is now a rising star and a hot star.


    Yang Bin gave Tang Huizi the best resources available to the company. The reason why he wanted Shuya to develop film and television before was not to go into the pool of singers. His purpose was to reduce Tang Huizi''s strong opponent.


    But Shu Yazhi won''t give up singing at all in the singing world, so he virtually set a stumbling block for Yang Bin''s plan. He also strongly opposed it before. Later, Yang Bin stopped for a period of time because Shu Ya''s new song "my song" won a great victory.


    Shuya knows these things, but she doesn''t think Tang Huizi will become her own obstacle. They are completely different in terms of voice line and song type.


    Tang Huizi''s songs have a fast rhythm. Generally, they cooperate with dance, singing and dancing types and take a sexy route, which is very different from Shuya''s quiet and steady typhoon.


    Shuya just slightly frowned and gradually stretched her eyebrows. "She has released an album and has no conflict with us."


    "Originally there was no conflict, but Yang Bin shelved our album arrangement." Peng ye said angrily.


    Originally, Shuya wanted to take advantage of the popularity of "in my song" to create several new songs continuously. In the album, Shuya wanted to hit the record list. If she could get a ranking in sales, this was Shuya''s wish before she knew the news of her father''s illness. At that time, she had started preparing a new album with Peng Ye.


    Peng Ye suddenly raised the volume. She knew that Shuya had been in the hospital, so she didn''t want to raise her voice, but the more she said, the more angry she became, and she couldn''t control it for the moment. "The person surnamed Yang is afraid that you and Tang Huizi will send records to make the list at the same time. At the same time, he wants to help Tang Huizi make the list. If we have to release the album now, all operations will not care about us. Although Yang Bin didn''t say it clearly, it is obvious that he will spare no effort to push Tang Huizi. "


    Shu Ya gave a light "um", and compared with Peng Ye''s anger, she was much more calm.


    "I said, why aren''t you in a hurry? We''ve been planning a new album for so long, and you don''t want to focus on singing. Yang Bin, in this way, not only your opponent is the album released by other companies at the same time, but also a highly praised Tang Huizi." Peng Ye was anxious for Shuya and continued reluctantly, "why don''t we delay her to release the album first for a period of time? I don''t mean we can''t beat her, but we always grasp the wrong peak a little more."


    Shuya didn''t think about it and said directly, "it''s not necessary. My opponent is not those singers. My opponent is the ears of all fans."


    Peng Ye was stunned and smiled. "Hum, smelly girl, your sister Peng is worried about you, but you''re right. They are really not our opponents. But we don''t have much time. Tang Huizi is also inviting songs everywhere. "


    "We follow our own rhythm. How they are has little to do with us. Is there no problem with Mr. Zhang? I should give us the two songs I promised before when I go back. " Shuya''s tone is very calm.


    "No problem. I met Zhang Xiaofan yesterday, and he promised. Zhang Xiaofan is good everywhere, but the output is low, but the first high-quality song. I listened to the samples of his two songs, which are very good. I''ll wait for you to come back. You don''t have to worry about me here. Take good care of yourself in southern Jiangsu. I''m relieved that the smelly boy Han Mo followed you back. " Peng Yegang''s excitement calmed down a little. Thinking of Shuya''s situation at the moment, he couldn''t help worrying about Shuya. In Peng''s ambition, Shuya is not only an artist she brought to, but also like a sister and relatives.


    Peng Ye was concerned about Shuya and her father''s condition before hanging up.


    Although Shuya''s expression is very calm, even a slight change can''t escape Han Mo''s eyes.


    Seeing Shuya put her cell phone back on her, Han Mo walked over.


    "Peng ye?"


    Shuya nodded slightly. She really didn''t care whether Tang Huizi released the album or Li Huizi released the album, but Shuya felt the pressure brought by the new album.


    The first is the new song. Although "in my song" is very good, and although this song has become well-known, you can circle a group of fans with one song, but it will be criticized like an album. An album depends on only one song. At that time, everyone will only remember this song.


    Shuya doesn''t want to have this embarrassing situation again if she wants to develop into the singing world. Her only worry is the quality of songs, but fortunately, she already has two songs by Zhang Xiaofan.


    Han Mo''s hand gently rested on Shuya''s shoulder, "about the new album?"


    Shuya''s original calm expression climbed up a touch of anxiety at the moment when Han Mo said it.


    "Can I help you?" Han Mo asked softly.


    Shuya showed a shallow smile on her face. "Don''t use it for the time being. After receiving a few songs, you can start recording when you go back. It''s fairly smooth."


    Han Mo didn''t speak and smiled. How could he not know that Peng ye would never talk about work with Shuya at this time if he didn''t have something important? As long as he talked, it must be a situation that Peng ye can''t solve temporarily. Otherwise, he will report to Shuya or seek an idea.


    But Shuya didn''t want to say, and Han Mo didn''t ask much.


    After being scolded by the old lady, the old man sat on the bed reluctantly. In the long process of "Ideological Education", Shu Qiang dared not say an explanation. He knew that he was wrong to run out with his wife on his back, no matter what reason.


    What''s more, his reason is just capricious in his wife''s eyes.


    After a while, Liu Guangfeng, who had just finished his work, entered the ward.


    He made a simple inspection of the old man who had just returned. Looking at his expression, he knew that Liu Huijuan had just carried out education.


    Liu Guangfeng smiled and said to Shu Ya and Han Mo, who had just entered the ward, "the patient''s operation is very successful. There is no rejection during the observation in the hospital. After the drugs are finished in the past two days, you can be discharged." Then he turned his head and said to Shu Qiang, "although he was discharged from the hospital, his body can''t be the same as those who haven''t been ill, so we must be more careful, take medicine on time and keep healthy."


    As soon as he heard that he could be discharged from the hospital, Shu Qiang''s expression was like an eggplant beaten by frost. He suddenly became excited. At this time, no matter what the doctor said, Shu Qiang would promise. As long as he could be discharged from the hospital, nothing would be a problem.

 Chapter 328

    The hospital stay is very long, but with hope, the time will pass quickly when you leave the hospital.


    On that day, the old man''s articles for hospitalization, except for clothes for washing, were ordered by Shu Qiang to throw away. He also vowed that he would never come to the hospital again.


    However, no one took his words seriously. As we all know, the old man will come to the hospital after his illness. If he is not hospitalized, he will review and prescribe medicine. He must come to the hospital every other period of time.


    Whether you want to go to the hospital often or not, it''s a happy thing to be discharged now.


    The little guy followed the adults to the hospital early. Originally, Liu Huijuan didn''t want Xuanxuan to follow her. She wanted her to wait at home with Shu Yu.


    "No, I''m going to pick up Grandpa and leave the hospital." When I got up in the morning and just learned that I might be left at home, the little guy pursed his small mouth and said firmly. He also followed his grandmother all the time for fear that he would be left behind.


    Liu Huijuan couldn''t help it. Finally, she took Xuanxuan to the hospital.


    As soon as he got to the ward, the little guy ran to Shu Qiang, "Grandpa, it''s Xuanxuan who picked you up from the hospital today. Are you happy?"


    Shu qiangchao drowned and rubbed the little guy''s head. "Of course I''m happy. Grandpa has been waiting for Xuanxuan to pick up and leave the hospital. Xuanxuan finally came."


    The little guy''s face was round and full of smiles, and he looked up at his head. "Xuanxuan promised grandpa that she would come. Xuanxuan is the most trustworthy." Then he raised a small hand and blocked it in his mouth. "Just now grandma almost left me at home. I took great efforts to get to the hospital."


    Shu Qiang was amused by the little guy''s mysterious appearance. He pinched the little guy''s fleshy face and whispered, "Xuanxuan is the smartest."


    "Of course." The little guy deliberately stood up and became more proud.


    "Grandpa took you to the playground." Shu Qiang picked Xuanxuan up from the ground and turned around.


    The move frightened everyone present.


    "Dad, you just finished the operation. How can you do such a move? Xuanxuan is so heavy." Shuya hurried to Shuqiang for fear that her father would hold Xuanxuan again.


    Liu Huijuan was also frightened by the old man''s behavior just now.


    "What? I''ve just finished the operation. It''s been so long since I finished the operation. What''s holding a child? As for making a fuss.


    Xuanxuan looked at her mother and grandpa. She knew that grandpa was not in good health and could not lift heavy objects, but she felt that she was not heavy. Every time her father picked her up easily.


    The little guy blinked cute big eyes, "Mom, Grandpa and I are going to the playground."


    Shu Ya just heard what her father said. She felt unreliable. Before she could speak, she saw that her father had picked up the little guy, so she hurried to stop it. Now she listens to the child again.


    "I can''t go to the playground. Grandpa just left the hospital and needs to go home to rest." Shu Ya patiently explained to Xuanxuan.


    Shu Qiang quit this time. He promised Xuanxuan in the hospital. Just now he praised Xuanxuan for his credibility. Don''t you want to be trustworthy?


    "The doctor allowed me to leave the hospital, which means I can go outside the hospital, including the playground." Shu Qiangli is playing with a child''s temper.


    Shuya was speechless and didn''t know how to refute her father.


    Han Mo heard it and saw it.


    The old man has been closed in the hospital for so long. He heard his promise to go out and play before. Now he can finally be discharged from the hospital. It''s not wrong for the old man to fulfill his promise to the child immediately.


    Shuya is worried about her father''s health. She feels that she is not suitable to go to the playground just after discharge.


    Since there is nothing wrong


    Han Mo walks to the little guy. At the moment, Xuanxuan looks at a loss. She doesn''t know if she will go to the playground where she has been thinking for many days. Seeing her father coming, she quickly looks at her father with help seeking eyes.


    Han Mo leaned over and said softly, "would Xuanxuan like her father to go to the playground with you and grandpa?"


    The little guy couldn''t help opening his mouth. "Long live dad, long live dad."


    The old man was stunned. He didn''t expect Han Mo to say so, and then smiled.


    "Mom, dad said he would go with us." The little guy''s big watery eyes blinked at his mother.


    Shuya sighed softly, and Han Mo followed. She really had nothing to worry about, but she still felt like she had some shortcomings, and her heart was empty.


    The little guy was afraid that his mother and grandmother would not let her go to the playground again. He took grandpa and dad in one hand and hurried out of the ward.


    Shuya stood in place, looked at their smiling back and shook her head helplesslyˇ° I''ll go too. " Then he ran to Xuanxuan''s direction.


    "Great, mom is here too. Let''s go to the playground together." Xuanxuan is the happiest, not only Grandpa, Dad, but also mom.


    Shu Ya explained to Shu Yu. Fortunately, today is the big day for the old man to leave the hospital. Shu Sheng and Shu Yu also came to help. They can help take things back without Liu Huijuan.


    Shuya specially dressed up. Originally, she wore low-key casual cotton clothes, jeans, sports shoes, her hair tied behind her head at random, wearing a cap and sunglasses.


    No one can recognize Shuya''s dress. Han Mo''s configuration is similar to that of Shuya. Although in the past, Han Mo didn''t care much about whether he was recognized or not when he sent the little guy to and from school in the north capital, this time in southern Jiangsu, he brought a family, so it''s better to do more than less.


    We can''t take chances. If they are recognized and published on the Internet, they have to explain for a long time. The most important thing is that they don''t want to open their relationship now.


    The little guy tries to grow up in a relatively simple environment. Because Han Mo is low-key, the little guy has not received special attention.


    Soon they arrived at the amusement park. As soon as they stood at the gate, Han Mo was stunned by the scene in front of him. It was not because the amusement facilities here were better than those in the north, but it was too far from the picture in memory.


    Han Mo''s brain also has the memory of living in southern Jiangsu. Although it is deep in his memory, he still knows the location of the amusement park. It has been renovated and expanded twice in recent years. At the moment, the appearance is completely different from that in Han Mo''s memory.


    In his memory, there are some old equipment for playing on the ground. There are no high-altitude amusement facilities except small planes and small octopus. Generally, it is a small car like amusement project, with high relative safety factor, but low experience fun. It is suitable for low-income children. However, now the roller coaster can be as vertical as heaven and down to the ground. Han Mo can''t tell his feeling when he looks at the people shouting on the roller coaster.

 Chapter 329

    Han Mo bought three adult tickets and one child ticket. Except for the little guy, Shuya and Shuqiang were immersed in the fear of the roller coaster. A row of cars roared over their heads along the track, mixed with the roar of tourists. The picture was too beautiful to look directly at.


    "Dad, how do I feel that there is no such terrible project when I came here as a child." Shuya''s eyes moved with the roller coaster, and she said with a stiff expression.


    Shu Qiang was also confused. In his impression, there was no such project in the playground.


    In fact, when Shuya was a child, her father didn''t spend much time with her, but occasionally went to the kindergarten to pick up Shuya. At that time, xiaoshuya was very attached to Shuqiang and always wanted her father to accompany her for a while. However, Shuqiang was in the period of career rise. With more time at work, she naturally spent less time with her family.


    Shu Ya always wanted Shu Qiang to accompany her to the amusement park, because Liu Huijuan didn''t dare to play many projects. Shu Ya followed her mother and could only play carousels and so on. Small planes can''t play. That''s such a wish. Shu Qiang didn''t realize it for her daughter.


    At the moment, Shu Qiang didn''t know how to answer Shuya''s question, because he was only hazy. He didn''t have a deep impression of some amusement parks. As for what amusement projects, Shu Qiang really couldn''t tell.


    He thought for a moment and said hesitantly, "it seems that there is no..."


    "Grandpa, Grandpa, is this the playground my mother used to come to when I was a child? Does grandpa always bring my mother to the playground?" The little guy''s eyes were full of expectation.


    "That... Actually..." Shu Qiang couldn''t say it. As a father, he didn''t bring his daughter to the playground once.


    The little guy blinked and took grandpa''s big hand. He didn''t understand why grandpa hesitated.


    Shuya saw the embarrassment on her father''s face and approached Shuqiang with a smile.


    "Come on, Dad, take me to the playground." Shu Ya suddenly stepped onto Shu Qiang''s arm with the playground ticket just handed over by Han Mo in her hand.


    When the little guy heard what his mother said, Gu Lingjing released his grandfather''s hand, ran to his father and learned his mother''s tone and tone, "come on, Dad, take me to the playground." Then he jumped to cross Han Mo''s arm and failed several times. Finally, he calmly took his father''s hand and pretended that he couldn''t cross his father because he was not tall enough.


    The three adults were amused by the little guy''s small appearance.


    "Dad, I want to play this." The little guy pointed to the roller coaster whistling overhead.


    Shu Ya swallowed her saliva fiercely and twitched her eyes. "This... No."


    Han Mo gently patted Shuya, who was frightened by the "stimulation" of the roller coaster, smiled and pointed to the sign not far away, "Xuanxuan can''t do it. Children over 1.4 meters can take it."


    The little guy looked in the direction of her father''s finger. Although she didn''t know many words, she knew the numbers 1 and 4. She pouted and said, "but Xuanxuan wants to play."


    "If Xuanxuan wants to play, she should eat well and exercise more. When she grows taller, her father will bring you to play." Han Mo Chong drowned and touched the child''s head.


    The little guy took his father''s hand and went to the next project. When he turned and left, he didn''t forget to take another look at the roller coaster. At the moment, he just wanted to grow tall quickly.


    Children are more likely to lose because of a small wish that has not been achieved. At the same time, they will soon be attracted and distracted by another thing.


    "Dad, I want to play that." The little guy took Han Mo''s hand and ran hard to the game area.


    This area is full of games played by buying money alone, including shooting, smashing iron balls and throwing sandbags.


    At a glance, the little guy saw a Big Rabbit plush toy hanging in the sandbag throwing game area.


    As soon as they saw a child coming, the staff began to shout, "throw a sandbag to win a big baby rabbit. Do the children want this baby rabbit?" The staff held the prize in their arms and shook it in front of Xuanxuan.


    The little guy nodded excitedly, and then said to Han Mo, "Dad, I want, I want."


    Han Mo was shaking his arm by the excited little guy, "OK, OK." Then he turned to the staff and said, "how do you play this?"


    "Smash the front board with a sandbag. 50 yuan for 10 opportunities. If you can hit it all 10 times, this cosmic super cute baby rabbit is yours." The staff didn''t know how many times they had to say it in a day, but they had already said it.


    Han Mo gave the staff 50 yuan and was ready to take the sandbag.


    "I''ll come." The old man suddenly stepped forward from behind and stood next to Han mo.


    The staff just came with a small bamboo basket. There were 10 sandbags in it. Without saying a word, the old man reached for one.


    The staff was stunned at first, and then quickly said, "uncle, it''s not so easy to throw sandbags. We''re still a little far away. We have high requirements for accuracy and strength. My little sister wants a big rabbit. If you need ten sandbags, why don''t you let the child''s father try?"


    The staff are kind. After all, he has been standing here for a long time. He naturally knows what age group has high accuracy and is easy to win awards. This kind of game must be good at young people. The old man can only focus on participation at this age.


    The old man snorted, looked straight ahead, aimed a little and threw the sandbag out of his hand.


    There was only a dull noise.


    Pop!


    Everyone didn''t react. After hearing the noise, they quickly looked at the direction of the sandbag falling.


    Only one sign had been knocked down.


    "Uncle is great." The staff quickly clapped the old man.


    "Grandpa, that''s great. Long live Grandpa." The little guy jumped and jumped while clapping his hands.


    Shuya clapped behind the old man and whispered, "Dad, great."


    The old man was quite proud of the applause from his family, but his face didn''t show it. He wanted to get a big rabbit for his baby granddaughter. This is the first, and there are nine.


    Although the old man hit the first one and the staff applauded, in the staff''s mind, throwing sandbags is a matter of probability. In fact, it doesn''t mean anything if the first one can hit.


    "Uncle, it''s fun this time. Come on, let''s continue." The staff just took it as an old man and gave Han mo the small bamboo basket directly. In his heart, Han Mo must have thrown the next nine.


    "Don''t give it to him. Give it to me." Shu Qiang took the basket directly to himself.


    The staff of the working group didn''t have time to respond and were empty.


    He had hoped that the little guy could get the baby rabbit, so he asked the child''s father to throw it. After all, young people are more likely to get the reward, but the old man has to refuse to accept the old, so he doesn''t care. He laughs and looks at the old man throwing it, but he can''t hit it anyway.


    If this kind of entertainment project is being carried out by a handsome young man or a beautiful woman, there will certainly be some people watching. People who come and go glanced at Shu Qiang throwing sandbags and didn''t mean to stop.


    "Oh, someone threw sandbags. Let''s go and have a look."


    "Let''s go and play something else. He can''t hit it."


    "Well, someone threw sandbags again."


    "It''s all a lie. How many people can hit it? What money can they make if they all hit it.


    The two couples walked hand in hand not far behind Shu Qiang one after another. They just looked at Shu Qiang''s direction and didn''t stop.


    Shu Qiang didn''t care what others said. He raised his arm and took off the sandbag in his hand again.


    Pop!


    The staff looked slowly in the direction of the sandbag. They couldn''t help but open their eyes and said with a smile, "Sir, it''s very accurate. It hit again."


    Shu Qiang looked back at Shu Ya.


    Shuya secretly gave her father a thumbs up.


    "Grandpa, hurry up and smash them all down. Xuanxuan wants a big baby rabbit."


    Shu Qiang Chong drowned and pinched Xuanxuan''s fleshy little face, "OK, Grandpa will win a big baby rabbit for Xuanxuan in a minute."


    The staff didn''t speak and smiled.

 Chapter 330

    Shu Qiang continued to throw sandbags with the encouragement of the little guy.


    Just listen to PA!


    Pop!


    Pop!


    Three sounds, the speed is very fast. Before everyone has time to respond, the three boards have fallen in response.


    Just now, the staff member who was just chuckling looked at the three falling boards in a row, his expression was frozen on his face, and the corners of his eyes twitched fiercely.


    The fallen boards will not be picked up, which means that the harder it is to hit the board in the back, because there are fewer choices, the more biased the position, and it is less likely to be hit.


    The staff relaxed from their surprise. Chao Shuqiang smiled and said, "uncle can. We''ve hit five. We''ll have a small prize if we hit five. It''s not for nothing. We''ll take a small toy to our granddaughter later."


    Because the old man hit three times in a row a little fiercely just now, he only glanced at the tourists here from a distance and surrounded them one after another.


    "These three hits are accurate."


    "Don''t you see that five boards have fallen? It''s not good to smash the ones below. They are all at an oblique angle."


    "It''s a little far away. The old man''s strength is estimated to be this limit. He can''t work hard."


    As more and more people gathered around, more and more people talked on the side.


    Next to the sandbag throwing booth is a small kiosk selling food. Some originally just wanted to buy a bottle of water. They accidentally saw the onlookers gathered on the sandbag throwing booth, and curiously stretched out their heads.


    "It''s not difficult to throw sandbags. The old man has knocked down five boards."


    The cashier took the money from the tourists and said with a smile, "it''s not easy to throw sandbags. I''ve been here for so long. I haven''t seen many people who can knock down ten boards and win the grand prize."


    "Really." Tourists unscrew the water they bought, and their eyes are still looking at Shu Qiang''s direction.


    The little guy looked back at the adults around and heard their comments. Xuanxuan gently pulled grandpa''s corner.


    Shu Qiang already had a sandbag in his hand. Before he could throw it out, he felt that his clothes had been dragged twice. Looking back, it turned out that his baby granddaughter was looking at herself with expectant and worried eyes.


    "Grandpa, come on." The little guy thought about the beautiful and lovely baby rabbit in his heart. He wanted to say to his grandfather that he wanted to win it back. But he was afraid that it would put pressure on his grandfather. The sensible little girl thought for a long time before holding out two words, "come on."


    Shu Qiang chuckled and gently touched the child''s head with one hand. "Don''t worry, wait for grandpa to give you that big baby rabbit."


    The little guy clenched his two small fists and nodded hard.


    Shuya and Han Mo stood behind, wearing hats and sunglasses. Everyone''s eyes focused on the old man, but no one noticed them.


    "Later, if dad doesn''t hit them all, let''s buy the rabbit. Don''t let Xuanxuan down. She likes it so much." Shuya looked helplessly at the little guy whose face muscles worked hard with Grandpa.


    "It depends." Han Mo doesn''t know why. Although what people around him talk about is very reasonable. It''s true that the more they hit the back, the smaller the probability of hitting, but Han Mo didn''t worry about the old man at all. It seems that the final result can be seen from his confident expression.


    "Yes, depending on the situation, I bought it secretly so that dad wouldn''t feel uncomfortable. It''s really not easy to hit five. If you hit five, there will be prizes." Shuya said as she looked for the comforting words she should say when her father didn''t hit.


    The old man picked up a sandbag and slowly lifted it. This time he didn''t throw it out so quickly, but held it in mid air and stopped for a while. He was not aiming, looking for a board, or simply stopped.


    "See, those behind don''t know which one to hit." The cashier in the kiosk selling food said to the tourists standing at her door.


    The tourist didn''t speak, but his expression also showed distrust. He had just come to buy a bottle of water. Thinking that he would not hit it for a while, he felt that standing here again was a waste of time.


    "I think it''s hanging. OK, let''s go first."


    At the moment he started, the sandbag in the old man''s hand was thrown out.


    "Lying trough, hit again!"


    "Great, old man."


    "This is the sixth one. It seems that there are only ten in total. If you continue to work hard, you can win the grand prize."


    There were more and more people behind him. Later tourists didn''t see the wonderful scene of the old man hitting the top five. As soon as they came around, they saw that the six pieces in front had fallen.


    This group of people just saw that the old man threw half of the battle results, and they already felt great, so the voice of discussion was also very pleasant. Shuya was worried that her father would not fall down at all. This time, she was excited when she saw that the sixth board fell down.


    After living for decades, Shu Qiang felt that throwing sandbags was the only time he could win prizes, and he liked them. When they were children, they had no toys, only their parents helped sew small sandbags and played with each other. Therefore, the skills that the old man shows now are all boy skills, which he practiced when he was a child.


    Just now, the old man stopped to find an angle. There were ten boards in total. It must be easy to hit them first. It''s less difficult. The first five are relatively in the middle. They are all hit by Shu Qiang, and the position of the sixth deviates further from the center.


    The old man picked a board on the most edge, which was the farthest and the farthest away from him, and was the least likely to be hit.


    At that time, the old man was a little worried when he hit the board. With a crisp sound, the board fell down.


    Then there was the sound of four boards falling down.


    Seven


    Eight


    Nine


    There''s only one board left.


    The smile on the staff''s face had disappeared, leaving only a nervous look, "uncle, I''ve been here for so two years. You were the second to hit nine boards. The last one was a year ago. You are the first one this year. "


    Tourists who had bought water to go stopped and looked at the crowd when they heard the sound of the board falling.


    The cashier in the food kiosk looked at Shu Qiang with unbelievable eyes. She has been selling here for some time. Most of them can''t get any prizes. It''s not a waste of money to hit five mixed with one small prize. She always thought that this pocket throwing project was too good to cheat money.


    Everyone present did not dare to blink at Shu Qiang''s hand holding the last sandbag.


    "Yuxuan, do you want a big pink rabbit or a white one?" Shu Qiang didn''t worry about throwing out the bag in his hand, but smiled and asked the little guy behind him.


    Xuanxuan looked at the two big rabbits on it and thought, "white."


    Shu Qiang smiled, picked up his pocket and threw it forward.


    Pop!


    In everyone''s shocked expression, the last board fell to the ground.


    "Lying trough, all in!"

 Chapter 331

    "In..."


    "Again, hit!"


    "Wait for me to slow down for two seconds. I really hit it. How is this possible?"


    The tourists who had been waiting for Shu Qiang to throw out the last sandbag had not had time to respond. The last board had fallen in response, and the surrounding area of the booth was quiet.


    Some stared with wide eyes and some with slightly open lips. They wanted to catch up with the direction of the sandbag, but in the end they didn''t see how Shu Qiang threw it, and the board fell down.


    The staff couldn''t believe their eyes. As soon as they closed their eyes, they didn''t open them. How could the board fall down? He was surprised by the nine just now. Unexpectedly, the last one could hit him.


    He jerked hard from the corner of his eye, and his shocked expression stiffened on his face.


    "Young man, break the record and win all. It seems that the grand prize must be given today." The middle-aged man next to the stall leaned over and said with a smile.


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    Three seconds.


    The staff member still looked at the falling direction of the sandbag and confirmed it again and again.


    He worked here for two years and could smash nine boards. There was only one person before the old man, but the old man didn''t only hit nine, but all, all!


    The game project is a game at the beginning of its design. It is impossible for tourists to easily take away the grand prize. Of course, it has also done hands and feet, so it is more difficult to hit the back.


    Indeed, I didn''t expect that someone could hit all the boards.


    "Uncle, can you give me the white baby rabbit?" The little guy''s big watery eyes opened wide and blinked at the staff throwing sandbags.


    At the moment, the staff still held the white baby rabbit in their arms not long ago in order to attract the little guy. Xuanxuan was stunned and hurriedly bent over to hand the baby rabbit to the little guy.


    "Thank you, uncle."


    The tourists at the scene were awakened by the little guy''s soft waxy voice. It seemed that they suddenly recovered from the shock and looked in the direction of the little guy.


    In an instant, the tourists subconsciously clapped.


    "The old man is too powerful."


    "The first one in these two years, ah, all hit."


    "Let''s try and win all the big prizes."


    "Why don''t you try? Not everyone can do that, or it won''t take two years to produce one. "


    Shu Qiang had a spoiled smile on his face and gently rubbed the little guy''s head.


    Xuanxuan tightly hugged the baby rabbit who was taller than herself. She pasted her face on the left and pasted her face on the right. She couldn''t close her mouth. Her fleshy little face became more round.


    The applause continued and the praise of the onlookers continued, but Shu Qiang didn''t care at all. He only had a lovely granddaughter in his eyes.


    At this moment, Shu Qiang realized that it was really easy to make a child happy. In the past, he just thought that if he worked hard to make money and bought her what she wanted to buy, she would be happy.


    Now he found that as long as he paid a little attention, the little things for him would make the child very happy.


    "Let''s go, Xuanxuan." Shu Qiang gently pinched the child''s fleshy little face.


    The baby rabbit is too big for the little guy. The child tries to hold it in his arms and try to hold it higher. The rabbit''s head was a head higher than Xuanxuan''s, but his feet still hung on the ground.


    "Xuanxuan, will dad hold it for you?"


    The little guy just wanted to refuse and took a step back.


    Han Mo pointed to the plush little feet of the baby rabbit. "The baby rabbit''s feet are dirty when they fall on the ground."


    Xuanxuan looked down, hesitated, and handed the baby rabbit to her father.


    Han Mo holds the booty and Shu Qiang holds the little guy''s hand. Shu Ya walks between Han Mo and the little guy. She originally came to the playground to play amusement projects. As a result, the old man is still interested in sandbags and decides to continue to challenge other projects.


    Shuya was afraid of exciting amusement projects. At first, she was afraid that children had to play and had to accompany them. Now she doesn''t have to try. Naturally, it''s good.


    Han Mo has no opinion. It was just an escort today.


    The little guy jumped and jumped happily, "Xuanxuan wants a big prize."


    "Grandpa wants to help Xuanxuan win all the awards."


    "Yes!"


    "Let''s go."


    Xuanxuan listened to Grandpa''s words, raised her two small arms above her head and made a struggle posture. The little guy vowed to take grandpa''s hand and move towards a small goal.


    Time always flies when you focus on doing things. The old man is focused on shooting, throwing iron balls and darts


    The little guy is seriously watching grandpa''s challenge project.


    A small group of people began to watch from throwing sandbags. In one, two, three games, they have been challenging various projects with the old man.


    The plush toys in Han Mo''s hand have changed from a big baby rabbit to two, three, many


    At first, the staff of the project were happy where the old man went. After all, there was consumption when someone came. However, as the old man won more and more prizes, the staff were a little scared. They were all afraid. The old man stood by their project and didn''t go.


    At sunset, in the crowd of onlookers and applause, the little guy reluctantly took grandpa''s hand and left the playground with his parents.


    At this time, Han Mo couldn''t hold his two long arms, and Shuya helped report two more.


    ......


    Maybe it was because he was tired. The little guy couldn''t open his eyes when he came home. He took a bath and fell asleep with the big baby rabbit in his arms.


    Han Mo took the little guy to bed, carefully tucked in the quilt for the child, and then gently closed the door and walked out of the room.


    Shuya has just learned about Beidu with Peng Ye. She has been out for some days and has never taken care of her work. At that time, it was because her father was seriously ill. Now her father has been discharged from the hospital. Shuya began to care about her work.


    Because the call to go home was very sudden, Shuya could not participate in the work she had set up before. Some paid liquidated damages, and some others deliberately changed the time for her.


    Han Mo gently sat down beside Shuya. "Today, teacher Ding sent a message to ask me when Xuanxuan can go to school. The class has been delayed for a long time."


    Shuya thought and nodded slightly.


    The child really hasn''t had class for a long time, and the teacher''s inquiry is normal.


    But when the little guy is here, his father is in a good mood. If he suddenly leaves, both old people will feel reluctant. Shuya thought of this and was silent.


    In fact, what Shuya thought was the same as Han Mo, so Han Mo hesitated for a long time to tell Shuya about it.


    When both of them didn''t know what to say, the old man didn''t know when he had come out of the room. "Take your children back to Beidu the day after tomorrow."


    "But, Dad..." Shu Yagang wanted to stay with them for a few more days.


    The old man quickly interrupted, "how can children delay classes all the time? Even kindergartens can''t, and you all have your own jobs. I''m out of the hospital now. Just cultivate myself at home. Don''t worry. I''ll see you all in the north. "


    Han Mo also thinks it''s a little early to leave now. The old man has just been discharged from the hospital. "Xuanxuan is also willing to stay with grandpa and let her stay for a few more days."


    The old man waved his hand and said decisively, "listen to me and book a ticket tomorrow." Then the old man covered his mouth and yawned, put his hand behind his back, and walked back to his room as usual.


    Looking at the figure of the old man leaving, Han Mo found that although he pretended not to care so hard, he could still see his strong reluctance to give up.

 Chapter 332

    The day of parting always comes very fast. Han Mo has told Xuanxuan to take her away one day in advance, but he still cries like a tearful person when he wants to leave.


    Shu Qiang calmly held Yuxuan in her arms until she had to leave.


    "Grandpa, Grandpa, you should take your medicine and come to Beidu to see Xuanxuan." The little guy said while wiping his tears.


    The old man smiled and pinched the child''s fleshy little face, "Grandpa will go to see Xuanxuan in a while, and he will pick Xuanxuan up and down the kindergarten."


    "Woo woo, let''s make a deal." Although the little guy got grandpa''s promise, he still couldn''t help crying.


    Shu Ya told her mother a lot, "pay attention to your body."ˇ° Take good care of your father. "ˇ° When my father recovers, he will take them to Beidu. "


    Although most of what she said is nonsense, which is what the old lady must do every day, Shuya is still worried about leaving this time.


    Liu Huijuan also has red eyes. After her daughter''s advice, she began to tell her daughter in turn. She nagged and said a lot of words. Shu Ya must have personally experienced everything outside for so many years. Naturally, she has a strong independence in life, but Liu Huijuan is still not at ease.


    No matter how excellent, no matter how old, in the eyes of mother, she must be just a child.


    It''s almost time. Han Mo took Xuanxuan from the old man. The little guy waved goodbye to his grandparents.


    Shu Qiang has been controlling his emotions. At the moment they entered the security check, the old man with a calm smile rubbed his eyes.


    "What''s the matter, old man?" Liu Huijuan walked to her wife with concern and wanted to see what happened to his eyes.


    "It''s all right. I''ve got sand in my eyes." Shu Qiang deliberately blocked it and didn''t want the boss to see it. Then he went straight to the gate.


    Liu Huijuan thought for a moment and muttered, "there''s no wind in the airport hall. Where did it come from?" Thinking of Kung Fu, Shu Qiang has gone a long way.


    The old lady hurried up, "old man, slow down and wait for me."


    ......


    Three hours, from southern Jiangsu to Beidu.


    Soon, the three landed at Beidu airport.


    Han Jun and Chen Yuehong knew in advance that the little guy would come back today. They were so excited that they didn''t sleep well all night. They''ve never been separated from the little guy for so long since they moved to Beidu.


    The old couple waited at the airport early in order to see their baby granddaughter earlier.


    The little guy was in a bad mood because he left his grandparents, but Han Mo comforted her for a long time on the plane and talked a lot of truth. The little guy is very sensible and has not been unhappy.


    As soon as I got off the plane and walked out of the exit, I saw my grandparents waiting for her, with a bright smile on my face.


    For the little guy, Grandpa and grandma and grandpa and grandma are the people who love her most except mom and dad. They just haven''t seen grandpa and grandma before. Now they know that two more people love themselves. Xuanxuan''s little brain is smart. Naturally, she is beautiful at heart. So many people love themselves.


    Shuya didn''t come out with Han Mo and the little guy. She took the VIP channel alone. Peng ye and Zeng Ying were waiting for her at the exit.


    "Go straight back to Shuya''s house." After several people got into the nanny car, Peng ye said to the driver.


    Shuya quickly interrupted, "if you don''t go home, go directly to the company. I want to listen to the song written by Mr. Zhang."


    Peng Ye was afraid that Shuya would be tired from the journey and wanted her to go back and have a rest. However, Shuya strongly insisted on working directly in the company. She couldn''t help it, so she drove directly to the company according to Shuya.


    Walking into the company building, Peng Ye smiled and reported to Shu Ya about his work in the past few days. "I listened to Zhang Xiaofan''s two songs. Although they are not as infectious as my song, they are more than enough compared with other songs. We don''t make the main song of these two songs. It is estimated that if they are in other people''s albums, they will definitely use two songs as the main song."


    "In fact, I think of an album that doesn''t need a title song, because it''s good and classic." Shu Ya is a little helpless. She has been singing for so long. Although she has been working hard, she has only won some awards that rely on popularity. She rarely gets awards on record production, let alone the list.


    Peng Ye smashed his mouth, "Xiaoya, you are an idealist, which is not wrong, but you think too much and reality is too skinny. If it is so easy to collect good songs, everyone will be a producer. It''s good that we can get two songs from Zhang Xiaofan. Sister Peng will help you find another way and release the album as soon as possible. "


    Shuya knows that Peng Ye has been running for her, and she is very grateful.


    Zhang Xiaofan has a separate studio dedicated to his music creation.


    Peng ye and Shu Ya walked towards the studio with the door open.


    In addition to computers and equipment, the studio also has an independent recording studio. Generally, any singer qualified to sing the songs written by Zhang Xiaofan can record in his exclusive recording studio. The effect of the equipment here is the best, because he focuses on recording, the effect is naturally unmatched by other recording studios.


    Peng Ye tapped the door twice, but there was no response. The door was open. Shuya wanted to knock again. Wait a minute, wait for Zhang Xiaofan to reply. Peng Ye waved his hand and pushed the door in directly.


    Shuya wants to hold Peng Ye. Before she can hold him, Peng Ye has gone in.


    The two entered the studio together. Just when Shuya thought it was impolite for them to push the door in directly.


    The people in the studio surprised Shuya and Peng Ye.


    Tang Huizi was even in the studio. Shu Ya and her eyes hurried back from Tang Huizi. When they looked away, they saw Yang Bin standing outside the glass cover of the studio.


    Shuya and Peng ye were stunned for a moment, then pretended not to see them and went straight to Zhang Xiaofan.


    Zhang Xiaofan didn''t expect Peng ye and Shu Ya to come in suddenly. Leng Buding was also surprised to see them come in.


    Just when they were surprised at each other, Tang Huizi''s voice suddenly came out of the studio.


    This lyrics!


    This melody!


    Shuya hasn''t heard the song written by Zhang Xiaofan for her, but she just listened to Peng Ye about the style and content of the song.


    At the moment, Shu Ya looked in the direction of Peng ye, and her facial expression suddenly gave Shu Ya a bold guess.


    "Tang Huizi her?" Shuya doesn''t want to believe her judgment, so she quickly watches Peng Ye''s reaction.


    Suddenly, Peng Ye shouted, "this is our song. Why let Tang Huizi sing?"


    These two songs are songs that Shuya wants to include in her album. Now let Tang Huizi sing them. As long as you have eyes, you can understand what they mean.


    "This is our Shuya song. In any case, we can''t give others the song we made an appointment with Mr. Zhang.


    "Oh, it''s all the company''s resources. Every artist can use it." Yang Bin still said with a smile.

 Chapter 333

    When Peng ye heard Yang Bin''s words, he clenched his back teeth angrily. At this time, no matter what he said, it would only make him more embarrassed.


    In fact, Zhang Xiaofan only values interests. He hopes to make his songs popular and make himself further on the road of music producers. As for who will sing his songs and integrity, he threw it away before entering the entertainment industry. There is no credit at all.


    However, in the past, he did some small hands and feet behind his back. This time, it was a little embarrassing to be exposed face to face. He bowed his head to avoid Peng ye and Shuya''s eyes and remained silent.


    Shu Ya snorted coldly, "sister Peng, let''s go."


    Peng Ye didn''t say anything. He looked at Yang Bin coldly and turned to follow Shuya.


    Yang Bin kept smiling and narrowing his hypocritical eyes until Shu Ya and Peng ye walked out of the studio. His expression changed instantly with a trace of hostility.


    Just now, Tang Huizi had been standing in the studio and didn''t dare to come out. Seeing Shuya and Peng ye go out, she hurried out and ran to Yang Bin. She said in a whiny voice, "Oh, Mr. Yang, you see how fierce they are. The songs written by Mr. Zhang are all resources of our company. How can they still have that attitude?" Then he turned his mouth away from Shuya.


    Yang Bin smiled and reached out to stop Tang Huizi''s waist. His fat and thick palm slipped from her waist to Tang Huizi''s assˇ° Don''t worry about others. Sing well. I won''t treat you badly. "


    Tang Huizi picked her eyebrows charmingly, "annoying."


    ......


    Peng Ye''s lungs were going to explode. "Let''s just forget it?"


    "I want to forget it, will you?" Shuya asked with a smile.


    "Of course not, forget it, a group of villains." Peng Ye clenched his fist angrily and burst into a rude remark.


    Shuya won''t just forget it. Zhang Xiaofan''s songs can''t be sung. There are others. Yang Bin can control the internal employees of the company, but not all the music producers in Beidu. Shuya doesn''t complain as much as Peng ye, but she knows better than anyone.


    After Peng Ye scolded a few words, he didn''t have the initial irritability in his heart, and his voice was a little relieved, "what shall we do?"


    "Proceed as planned." Shuya said lightly.


    "But we are missing two main songs. This..." Peng Ye showed a difficult look on his face.


    Shuya smiled and comforted, "we thought about using these two songs of Zhang Xiaofan as the Deputy main hit before. This time, it will be regarded as no more. How to carry out the other songs, just continue to invite songs."


    Peng Ye smashed his mouth. Although Shuya seemed to make a lot of sense, what to do with the rest of the songs, but there was no other song. Originally, he thought that there were finally two songs that could be recorded first. He was stabbed in the back. Once he returned to before liberation, he had to start from scratch.


    Just looking at Shuya''s calm expression, Peng ye had nothing to say.


    Shuya just looks calm on the surface. This album must be released and must not be delayed. Just because Shuya doesn''t argue with them doesn''t mean she doesn''t care.


    Suddenly Shuya''s cell phone rang. She glanced at the screen. It was Han mo.


    "Laisichen Media Studio 1." Han Mo''s voice came from the receiver.


    Shuya was stunned and said casually, "OK."


    Peng Ye is still depressed. What should we do next? Just about to speak, Shuya put down her mobile phone and said directly, "let''s go to sichen media."


    Before Peng ye could ask about sichen media, Shuya had already left the door, and she could only follow,


    Han Mo sent the little guy home. Han Jun and Chen Yuehong kissed and hugged the little guy. Han Mo completely lost his meaning at home. What he wanted to do the next day was moved to today.


    Although Shuya was concerned about her work and hurried to the company to record new songs, she said she didn''t need his help for the time being, Han Mo had guessed what Shuya would face when she went to the company.


    At the moment, Han Mo has been waiting in Studio 1. Shu Yazhi is singing. He has long known that Shu Ya came up with a new album. He also knows that Yang Bin''s careful thinking. In fact, she prepared for Shuya early and just wanted to surprise her. Who knows that Shuya has been holding on stubbornly all the time. Han Mo knows that it''s time to take out the surprise now.


    Shuya didn''t know what Han Mo was doing. Peng ye heard that Meng Si was the first thought of sichen media. She couldn''t help but curl her mouth, but she followed.


    Walking along the corridor, Peng Ye is still worried about the upcoming album. "We must hurry up. If we can''t release it according to the original time, we can''t help it. It is estimated that Han Mo has a song suitable for you to sing here. However, he returned to southern Jiangsu like you. There is not enough time for us to release the album. He starts writing now, It is estimated that only one song can be written with quality and quantity guaranteed. "


    Shuya actually thought that Han Mo might have a song suitable for her to sing, but Peng Ye was right. Therefore, under the condition of ensuring the quality, Han Mo should only produce another songˇ° It''s better to have than not. " Shuya said calmly.


    "No, you go first and I''ll call them again." Peng ye asked Shu Ya to go to the studio first, and then called several music producers who had determined their intention to invite songs, hoping that they could release songs as soon as possible.


    Shuya walks to the door of the studio and gently pushes the door open.


    A burst of beautiful music came through the crack of the door when she opened the door.


    Han Mo is singing a song he liked very much in the past. In the past, it was a little difficult for his voice to sing this song. Now his voice is more than enough no matter what song he sings. Because Shuya hasn''t come yet, he sings first.


    Shuya didn''t disturb Han mo. she stood quietly outside the studio and listened to Han Mo''s song. She hasn''t heard this song because she is also a singer. She has heard many songs. Even if she can''t sing, she knows whether she has heard it. This song is strange in terms of melody and lyrics.


    Shuya knows that this must be another original song by Han mo.


    Until the end of the last finale, Han Mo slowly left the microphone and the sound was lingering. At this time, he noticed Shuya.


    The two men''s eyes collided in the air, and Shuya couldn''t help clapping Han mo.


    They looked at each other and smiled. Han Mo walked out of the studio.


    "Do you like it?" Han Mo asked softly.


    "Yes." Shuya''s ears have been echoing Han Mo''s affectionate singing. Every note and group of melodies are so unforgettable. Although it''s the first time to listen at this time, there is always a very familiar feeling.


    "Record this song today." Han Mo said with a smile.


    Shuya''s eyebrows tightened. She thought this was a new song to be sung by Han mo. unexpectedly, Han Mo wrote it to her.


    Han Mo saw Shuya''s expression and smiled. "We''ll be busy from tomorrow. We''ll try to record ten songs in the fastest time, and then polish them slowly."


    If Shuya just knew that this song was written for her, she just didn''t expect and was a little surprised. At the moment, she was shocked and extremely shocked when she heard the words "Ten Songs".


    Ten songs?


    When did you write ten songs!


    Shu Yagang wanted to ask something when the door of the studio was suddenly pushed open.


    Pengye scolded and walked in, holding the phone in his hand. "These turtle grandsons have collectively stopped my work. You all wait for my mother."

 Chapter 334

    "What, ten?"


    When Peng ye heard Shuya say that Han Mo had written ten songs and her new album no longer needed to find someone to write songs, he was shocked and opened his mouth.


    "Han Mo, I believe in your strength, but we want ten songs, and we should not only ensure the quantity, but also ensure the quality. Shuya hopes not to be the same as before. Only one or two main songs can be remembered by people, so I think if the time is late, it''s OK to release the album a little later. After all, quality is the most important."


    Peng Ye hopes that she can explain clearly enough. She trusts Han Mo very much and can produce two main songs. It''s absolutely no problem, but it''s too productive to produce ten songs at one time. Her experience as a broker for so many years tells her a truth and work slowly.


    Shu Ya thought completely different from Peng Ye. Although she was also surprised that Han Mo could have ten songs in such a fast time, since Han Mo dared to give it to her, she believed in Han Mo''s ability.


    Han Mo smiled when he saw Peng''s ambition burning.


    "Well, in fact, I recorded a sample of these ten songs myself, but my voice is different from Shuya''s, but it''s good to listen from the perspective of a fan."


    Peng ye still couldn''t believe it and looked half convinced.


    Han Mo casually played a sample song he had sung. The first song was just heard by Shuya when she came in.


    Peng Ye''s expression when he heard it was the same as when Shuya first heard it. He was deeply attracted by Han Mo''s voice. Although it was the first time to listen, he had a very familiar feeling.


    The second song.


    The third one.


    The fourth one.


    When he heard the fifth song, Peng Ye really wanted to take back what he said before. Han Mo''s songs can be used as the main song. There is no need to listen to the later songs. With these five songs, this album can make a lot of money.


    But Shuya is demanding. She doesn''t want to sell, she wants to make money.


    Shuya herself has never heard of these ten songs and wants to listen to them first.


    Originally, the time of ten songs was not long, but Peng Ye was very obsessed with several songs and listened to them several times, so that the time increased for a long time.


    Finally, she was stopped by Shuya and asked Peng ye to copy back the songs she liked to listen to before going to bed.


    Shuya began to record the first song. She was used to reading the lyrics thoroughly before recording the song. She didn''t just memorize the lyrics, but deeply felt the feelings conveyed by the lyrics and the story to be described.


    "Is that all right?" Han Mo walked to Shuya and asked softly.


    Shuya raised her reddish eyes, "OK."


    The lyrics tell a story, a story that deeply moved Shuya.


    Will break up after the pity, miss, heartache, express incisively and vividly, before singing has moved Shuya.


    A song that can''t even be moved by the singer himself is even less likely to move the fans.


    Shuya quietly walked into Mai in the studio and took a deep breath.


    ......


    There was a hurried knock outside the door.


    Yang Bin pulled the wrinkled shirt, tied several open buttons on it, zipped up his pants, pinched Tang Huizi''s round and upturned ass and patted it hard, "go back and practice hard. Don''t let me down."


    "Annoying!" Tang Huizi sorted out the torn skirt. Her lip makeup had been spent. After shaking two words, she hurried out of Yang Bin''s office.


    Yang Bin smiled obscene and skimmed his greasy lips, "come in."


    Zhang Xiaofan heard the sound of permission to enter and pushed the door open. He didn''t expect that there were others in the office besides Yang Bin. He almost ran into Tang Huizi who hurried away. Fortunately, he dodged in time.


    Zhang Xiaofan has long seen such things in the office. Even if he didn''t see anything, even if he really saw what they did in the office, it''s a normal thing. Zhang Xiaofan is only for fame and wealth. As for other people''s private affairs, he doesn''t bother to pay attention.


    Yang Bin sat in the leather sofa and leaned back in a relaxed posture. "What''s up?"


    Zhang Xiaofan had a complicated look on his face. "I just got the news that the music producers contacted by Peng ye have fulfilled their promise not to write songs to Shuya. I''ve called them for the money they should give."


    Yang Bin nodded with satisfaction. What he said above is good. It is going on according to their expected trajectory, but Zhang Xiaofan can''t see happiness in his expression. There must be follow-up. He waited for Zhang Xiaofan to continue.


    Zhang Xiaofan frowned, "but just now someone saw Shuya and Peng ye go to sichen media. Do you think they will ask Meng Si for help? After all, we can''t control sichen''s music producer."


    Yang Bin thought Zhang Xiaofan was worried about something important. It was this. He laughed and the laughter echoed in the office, "you also write songs. How long have you written those two songs?"


    Zhang Xiaofan thought, "for a long time, the two songs were added together, from conception to polishing, and then to later forming, for a whole year."


    Yang Bin laughed even louder, "what are you worried about?"


    "But..."


    Yang Bin sighed softly, "I don''t want Shu Ya to release the album. Didn''t I crash with Huizi? I hope she will push back and release her after Huizi''s album is released. But Shu Ya is too stubborn to listen. She has to release the album according to the original plan and refuses to give in. I can only do it."


    Yang Bin said with a smile, "if they want to toss, let them go. It''s just impossible to make an album with Huizi at the same time. I won''t interfere in the rest of the time. Let them go slowly."


    Zhang Xiaofan finally understood what the boss thought, explained some progress of Tang Huizi''s song recording, and withdrew from Yang Bin''s office.


    Compared with the intrigues of adults, the little guy''s world is much more simple and beautiful. As long as there is Xuanxuan, there are countless laughter.


    "Xuanxuan still hasn''t brought back several such big baby rabbits. Grandpa won them for me." The little guy held the white baby rabbit and showed off in front of his grandparents, "they are so big, so big."


    Xuanxuan put the baby rabbit on the sofa, and then drew a big arc with her two small arms as much as possible to better describe the dolls who could not be brought back to Beidu from southern Jiangsu because there was no place to install.


    Han Jun and Chen Yuehong also called Han Mo several times at home. They were mainly concerned about Shuya''s father''s condition. Although they were not married, they both had children. They must be a family in the future. Shuya''s father is the future in laws, so they should be very concerned.


    But when the little guy told Han Jun how powerful his grandfather was and how he won a lot of big bunnies for himself, he went to his mother''s kindergarten alone with his grandfather. He was very happy with his grandfather. Han Jun''s heart was sour.


    After the little guy''s description, he was a little tired and sat on the sofa eating the fruit cut by his grandmother.


    Han junchong pinched the child''s fleshy little face and said in a sour tone, "Grandpa is also good at throwing sandbags. Next time, Grandpa will take us Xuanxuan to the playground to win more big bunnies."


    The little guy was happy when he heard that there were more big bunnies. He didn''t know the careful thinking in Grandpa''s heart. The chicken pecked his head like rice.

 Chapter 335

    According to Han Mo''s plan and Shuya''s efforts, ten songs were soon recorded.


    There is only one day left before the release of the new album.


    Zhang Xiaofan hurried to Yang Bin''s office.


    Just raised his hand to knock on the door, the office door was suddenly opened from the inside.


    Tang Huizi flustered out of the office, the ups and downs of roundness loomed.


    Zhang Xiaofan quickly takes back his eyes and steps into the office.


    "Tomorrow''s new album will be released..." Zhang Xiaofan said in a hurry.


    Yang Bin said with a slow smile, "yes, Huizi''s new album will be released tomorrow."


    "No, I''m talking about Shuya. I just got the news that Shuya will also release an album tomorrow, and there will be a signing meeting at the same time." Zhang Xiaofan said hurriedly.


    Yang Bin is a little tired of being tossed by Tang Huizi these days. Since she robbed Zhang Xiaofan''s two songs in Shuya''s hand last time, any news of her has never appeared in his mind again. Lengbuding was mentioned by Zhang Xiaofan. Yang Bin has a headache.


    "I haven''t heard of her progress for such a long time. There are so many songs in an album. Which one can be finished at one time and produce an album? Hehe, do you think it''s just a mouth? Don''t worry too much. " Yang Bin sat down in the leather sofa indifferently. He was very impatient with Zhang Xiaofan. He didn''t know what had happened to him recently. He had to turn over clouds and rain with Huizi every night. When he saw her round and upturned ass during the day, he would stone more.


    Yang Bin now just wants to have a quiet rest and doesn''t bother to listen to Zhang Xiaofan.


    The reason why Zhang Xiaofan agreed to give Tang Huizi the two favorite songs he spent a year writing is that Yang Bin made a lot of promises with him, including that Tang Huizi is a newcomer strongly advocated by the company. These two songs are easier to catch fire in her hands than in Shuya.


    At first, Zhang Xiaofan hesitated. Even if he was greedy for profit, after all, it was a matter of treachery. He was still an artist of the same company. He still had some scruples. Moreover, before, he was very optimistic about Shuya. Although the sales of Shuya''s previous albums could only barely pass, because of her development in film and television, she brought some fans with her, which was still very promising.


    Now Zhang Xiaofan has put his treasure on Tang Huizi. At the moment, he is more worried than Yang Bin.


    Seeing Yang Bin''s indifference, Zhang Xiaofan continued, "Mr. Yang, you care less about the company recently. I get the exact news that Shu Ya will have a live program tomorrow night. It must be a supplement to the daytime signing meeting to promote the new album."


    Zhang Xiaofan has a firm expression.


    Yang Bin waved his hand, "come on, come on, I know."


    "But..."


    "Stop talking, you go out."


    Zhang Xiaofan wanted to say something, but he was directly interrupted by Yang Bin. Only with a long sigh, he reluctantly walked out of the office. When he came to the door, Zhang Xiaofan wanted to fight for it. He looked back in the direction of Yang Bin, but saw Yang Bin lying on the sofa with his eyes closed.


    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and gently took the door of the office.


    ......


    Sichen media


    Studio one


    Shuya came out of the studio with a shallow smile on her face. She was dressed in a meat pink dress. There were two concave convex collarbones under her white tender neck. There was a slightly hollowed out small design at the waist of the skirt, which was simple and elegant with a little sexy.


    Han Mo takes down the headset and just Shuya walks in front of him. Han Mo''s eyes are in a trance on Shuya and leaves in a hurry.


    "Tomorrow is the signing meeting. Are you nervous?" Han Mo gently holds Shuya''s hand.


    Shuya sat in the chair opposite Han Mo, smiled and said, "what''s the tension? It''s not the first time, and..."


    "And what?" Han Mo asked.


    Shuya paused and smiled, "and you."


    Han Mo also smiled.


    For Han Mo, nothing is more precious than this sentence. It is a responsibility to make the family life better, help Shuya''s career become more smooth, and let the little guy grow up happily.


    He has asked himself countless times, what is his ideal, as a man, as a son, as a father, perhaps these are the ideal.


    Shuya''s publicity was very low-key because there was no support from the company. The economic company did not announce the new album for Shuya in an official manner. They knew Yang Bin''s attitude, so they did not communicate with Yang Bin. Only Peng ye did some publicity.


    Originally, these publicity were not worth mentioning compared with Tang Huizi''s, but because of Shuya''s popularity in the legend of Zhen Huan and the previous foundation, the news of the new album still attracted the attention of the media and netizens.


    As soon as the news was released, several programs invited Shuya to participate and promised to help her play songs in the program.


    Because Shuya had to prepare for the signing meeting very early the next day, she just practiced the songs she would sing in the live program tomorrow night in the studio twice, and left sichen media.


    The news about Shuya''s new album has been spreading on the Internet, and fans have long been waiting for the signing meeting the next day.


    Zhang Xiaofan turns on the computer and casually opens some web pages, which are all about the spoilers of Shuya''s new album and the trial version of several songs. They can''t be downloaded, and they are very short, just fragments.


    Zhang Xiaofan returned home after leaving Yang Bin''s office. He also hoped that what Yang Bin said was right. He hoped that Shu Yazhen could not find the song in such a short time. Even if he found the quality, it would not be good. He thought silently in his heart and clicked on the network trial version.


    He just clicked one song at random, didn''t look at the song title carefully, and didn''t care about the order. After clicking, Zhang Xiaofan leaned in his chair.


    In the quiet study, the prelude began slowly. Zhang Xiaofan frowned slightly, and the two men who were originally around his chest put down consciously.


    "I suddenly felt familiar at this moment


    Like yesterday, it''s showing at the same time today


    I used to sound like you


    Isn''t it the evidence drama we loved... "


    When Shuya''s voice came out of the speaker, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly sat up straight, just one sentence, just one sentence!


    Zhang Xiaofan is a professional musician. He knows the quality of a song. He hasn''t reached the chorus yet. This song


    Zhang Xiaofan swallowed his saliva fiercely, his brain was blank, and the whole consciousness was completely substituted into the song.


    Suddenly the song stopped suddenly. Zhang Xiaofan hurriedly looked at the progress bar and thought there was something wrong with his equipment. It turned out that the song was over, and there were only half of the songs in the audition version.


    His heart seemed to be stirred up by the stormy waves, but he was stunned. He felt empty in his heart. He wanted to listen to this song very much. After listening to it, he ordered the next two audition songs. Unexpectedly, they all disappeared at the critical moment.


    Although he is a music producer, he has the idea of continuing to listen and buying an album. Not to mention ordinary fans, Zhang Xiaofan takes a breath of air conditioning, quickly takes out his mobile phone and finds Yang Bin''s number.


    Presidential suite, 18th floor, Baiyun Building.


    The big bed was shaking violently and creaking.


    "Who is it? It''s annoying to call at this time."


    "Leave him alone, my little Huizi. We''re going to have a full set today. You don''t want to escape."


    The waiting tone lasted for a long time and no one answered. Zhang Xiaofan reluctantly hung up the phone and looked at the computer screen. The friends'' comments on Shuya''s new songs kept rolling and sighed.

 Chapter 336

    Guomai Tower


    VIP Lounge


    "Oh, my Huizi, why are you still here? The signing meeting will begin soon." Tang Huizi''s agent hurried to the lounge.


    Tang Huizi slowly spit out the incense mist in her mouth. Holding a lady''s cigarette in her fingers, she flicked the cigarette ash gently and skimmed the flaming red lips. "What''s the hurry? The old thing Yang Bin will help me take care of it. In a moment, I just need to attend, and I don''t care about anything."


    "I heard that Shuya also held a new album signing meeting today. Although our company has not officially recognized it, it has spread on the Internet, and her official fan support group has actually heard."


    After listening to the agent''s words, Tang Huizi sneered, "ha ha, just her?"


    The agent wanted to say something more. Tang Huizi interrupted, "don''t say she can''t get together an album in such a short time. Even if she gets together, it''s a parallel song. There won''t be a market. Yang Bin has helped me manage it for a long time. It''s impossible for her to invite songs from several famous music producers in Beidu, and it''s not a day or two to write songs, Shuya just wants to fight with me. She stretches her face out and lets me fight. Let''s fight well. "


    Tang Huizi rolled her eyes. After excessive cosmetic surgery, her face was slightly stiff, and her expression was very unnatural.


    "Huizi, you don''t know. In fact, Shuya her..."


    "All right, all right, stop nagging. I''m going to have a rest. I''m tired all night." Then Tang Huizi closed her eyes and leaned into the sofa.


    The agent had no choice but to swallow what he wanted to say back into his stomach and said softly, "I''ll let Anne mend her makeup in a while. I have half an hour to go out. The signing meeting will begin immediately."


    Tang Huizi still closed her eyes, like an agent talking to the air.


    After waiting for a while, she still didn''t get Tang Huizi''s response. She reluctantly shook her head and walked out of the VIP lounge.


    Outside the lounge, the staff have been busy all morning, and the media reporters have been in the hall early to find the most suitable angle for shooting.


    As the boss of the brokerage company, Yang Bin personally went to the scene to call Tang Huizi. This face has been great at the signing meeting of the new singer.


    Zhang Xiaofan, who originally planned to attend the signing meeting, did not come. He called Tang Huizi''s agent early in the morning and told him that he was not feeling well and could not go to the scene to cheer Huizi. He hoped that her signing meeting would sell well. Then he turned off his cell phone.


    Yang Bin suddenly glanced at the scene with a tight eyebrow and called his assistant to him, "what''s the matter? Let you find the group show? Why haven''t you come yet? "


    The assistant also swept around the "fans" waiting in line at the scene and whispered in Yang Bin''s ear, "these are the group performances I invited."


    Yang Bin''s eyes widened. "What about the real fans?"


    The little assistant carefully glanced at the crowd in line and whispered, "excluding the group show I''m looking for, there are about ten or twenty real fans."


    Yang Bin couldn''t believe his ears. How could this be possible? He devoted his company''s contacts to help Tang Huizi publicize, excluding the major media he pulled through his personal relations, and deliberately created a lot of topics for Tang Huizi before.


    It''s the company''s official website. The news of Tang Huizi''s new album has been rolling on the official wechat for a month. Can''t such a big formation blow up real fans?


    "Impossible, impossible." Yang Bin still didn''t believe it. He raised his wrist and looked at his eye watch to comfort himself. There was still some time. Maybe he would have it later.


    The little assistant has been with Yang Bin for a long time and has also participated in the signing meetings of many singers. Standing beside Yang Bin, he thought for a moment and couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Yang, you have really achieved the extreme of the publicity offensive for Miss Tang, but this kind of publicity can only blow up the media, not the fans. For those who really listen to the song, what they value most is the work itself."


    The assistant knew that Yang Bin was a smiling tiger. On the surface, he was amiable, but in fact he was very domineering and fierce. He said what he said in his heart, so he pulled a reason and said he was going to continue to be busy, so he left.


    If someone had refuted him so directly in the past, Yang Bin would be angry, but now he couldn''t get angry. He was still looking forward to it. The fans will come back in a while.


    It''s obvious that I lied to myself. Real fans want to queue up two hours in advance for fear that they won''t be able to queue up when they go late.


    You won''t be stuck in time at all. If you don''t come at the moment, you will never come.


    Tang Huizi''s agent didn''t know that the "fans" who came at the moment were all group performances. He went to Yang Bin and smashed his mouth. "We''ve done so much publicity, but not many people have come."


    Yang Bin''s angry eyes shifted to her.


    The agent gasped and said with an awkward smile, "there are a lot of them. After all, Huizi is still a newcomer. It''s not a shame to have these fans at the signing meeting. It''s also good-looking in front of the media." She was trying to round it back.


    But I didn''t expect Yang Bin''s face to be even worse.


    Yang Bin clenched his teeth and squeezed out a few words from between his teeth, "where''s Zhang Xiaofan?"


    "He called in the morning, said he was not feeling well and couldn''t come, and then wished us a big sale of Huizi''s album."


    "He suddenly didn''t come?" Yang Bin remembered at this time what Zhang Xiaofan had been saying to him before and what he saw this morning. Zhang Xiaofan missed the call last night.


    Yang Bin quickly took out his mobile phone, found Zhang Xiaofan''s phone number and clicked dial.


    "The phone you dialed is turned off..."


    When hearing this string of prompt sounds, Yang Bin''s heart clicked.


    He gasped, "go, go now, find out where Shuya is at the signing meeting, and what''s the situation now."


    The agent knew that Shuya had a signing meeting today. Just now he wanted to talk to Tang Huizi, but he was called. He also wanted to say this. At the moment, according to the boss''s order, he hurried to the sideline while making a phone call.


    Yang Bin only felt dizzy and bloated. He had been drinking Tang Huizi''s soup these days. He felt much better. Why did he suddenly feel dizzy? He couldn''t think much. He helped the table of the signing meeting and slowed down.


    Soon the agent ran over again, "they, there are too many fans there, and the on-site order is not easy to maintain. They have refused fans to enter, but they promised to carry out the next signing meeting, and the time and place will be notified to you."


    Yang Bin only felt the blood surging upward in his blood vessels. His eyes were dazzled and he sat down in his chair.


    "I just heard that many of the media who were going to come to us on the road have turned to them."


    Yang Bin covered his temples and his eyes were dark.


    "What are you doing here? My signing meeting is about to begin. " Wearing a sexy red dress, Tang Huizi hated the sky high, put her hands around her chest, pointed at the surrounding staff, and finally focused on Yang Binˇ° President Yang, you see, they don''t work well. What do they look like when they are seen by fans later? "


    Yang Bin shook off Tang Huizi''s hand and suddenly stood up, "what fans, where do you come from?" Then he turned and left, leaving Tang Huizi with a coquettish and stiff expression on his face.


    "He, what was he talking about?" Tang Huizi looked at the direction Yang Bin left and muttered in a low voice.


    The agent knew what Yang Bin meant. He sighed and didn''t speak.

 Chapter 337

    "Sister Peng, there are several media outside."


    "Peng ye, there are too many fans at the signing ceremony. We can''t stand in the hall."


    "Sister Peng, there are not enough security personnel. We negotiated with the hotel and dispatched another 20 security personnel."


    Shu Ya put on makeup and was ready to go out at any time. The signing meeting was about to begin. Staff kept reporting to Peng Ye about the signing meeting.


    The staff were busy and nervous commanding the order at the signing meeting. Shuya''s fans were waiting anxiously in the hall with a sign and a new album with Shuya''s cover.


    Peng Ye didn''t expect that there would be so many fans. With the consent of Shuya, the number of signing sales increased again and again, and finally reached the limit that the venue can accommodate. He can only apologize to the fans who didn''t have the opportunity to get Shuya''s Autographed album. Finally, he promised to hold another signing meeting, and the time and place will be notified as soon as possible, Just a little calmed down the dissatisfaction of those fans who didn''t get the chance to sign.


    "Did you listen to the audition?"


    "Of course, it''s great. After listening to the trial version, my heart began to itch. I didn''t buy the album and listened to all the songs. I can''t even sleep well these days."


    "Oh, me too. I really poked people''s hearts first and didn''t let people listen completely. I came to line up at five o''clock this morning. As a result... Look at these people."


    "Who isn''t, eh."


    The two fans looked at the snake tailing line in front of them and sighed long.


    Peng Ye finished the final work at the press conference. Everything was ready. He calmly walked to Shuya''s side and said with a smile, "Han Mo has so many tricks. Let''s put out a trial version of some songs first. Hehe, thanks to him."


    Peng Ye didn''t expect Han Mo to predict. He guessed that Shuya would be obstructed by Yang Bin and couldn''t normally produce a new album. I didn''t expect that Han Mo would have prepared ten songs and directly put together Shuya''s new album. Han Mo also suggested that Peng Ye release the audition version directly when promoting Shuya''s new album, but it is often controlled at about one minute.


    Originally, Peng Ye didn''t understand Han Mo''s intention. After publishing the trial version online, the comments exploded, and she understood everything.


    Peng Ye determined that if there were no trial versions of these songs, there would not be so many fans lining up to the scene. Even if Shuya had some popularity through the recent popular TV dramas, plus some fans accumulated in the past, it would not be as unprecedented as today.


    Master Peng was lost in thought. In fact, these were not the most unexpected things for her. There was another thing that Han Mo told her, which she never thought of.


    Zeng Ying shouted and ran anxiously into the VIP lounge. She even forgot to knock on the door. Peng ye and Shu Ya looked at Zeng Ying with different eyes.


    "No, sister Shuya, no, master Peng." Zeng Ying ran too fast, panting and holding her waist.


    "Who''s wrong? We''re fine." Mr. Peng smashed his mouth. "Speak slowly. The signing meeting will begin immediately. We''ll go out soon."


    Zeng Ying took a hard breath. "There are a group of fans outside. They still refuse to go until they know that the quota of today''s signing meeting is full. It''s OK to wait outside. As long as they can see sister Shuya and buy an album on the spot, they will be satisfied. The point is that they sat down on the ground at the gate. "


    The signing meeting was originally scheduled for only two hours, but because there were too many fans, the time was extended from two hours to two and a half hours, and from two and a half hours to three hours. In order to allow more fans to enter the venue, the time of the signing meeting has been increased to three hours.


    If there is a conflict with the security personnel, Mr. Peng still knows how to deal with it, but other fans don''t forcibly enter at all. They just want to sit at the door and wait, hoping to see Shuya, and then want to buy an album. There is no way to refuse such a request.


    Peng Ye looked at Shuya in embarrassment. "Xiaoya, what do you think to do?"


    "How many fans are there?" Shu Ya looks at Zeng Ying.


    Zeng Ying thought about it and replied, "it''s a newly established fan group, 100 people."


    "Let them all come in. Let''s start the signing meeting now." Shuya probably calculated that if there were only 100 people, she could complete it in three hours as long as she accelerated her speed.


    The signing ceremony for fans of Shu Ya''s new album "Shu Xin Ya Xing" officially began.


    On the network.


    Live TV.


    Radio coverage.


    The real-time news about Shuya''s new album launch is overwhelming.


    "Shuya''s new album is hard to find."


    "The fans sat on the ground outside the signing venue, just to buy a new album, moved Shuya, and approved to enter."


    "In order for more fans to get Shuya''s autograph, the time of the signing meeting was extended twice."


    The media transmitted all the information of the signing meeting to the fans in front of the computer, mobile phone and TV through their lens and audio.


    "Have you heard? Shuya sold 6000 albums in just three hours. "


    "If it wasn''t for the lack of time, it wouldn''t be just 6000. Breaking 10000 would be absolutely no problem."


    "I was the first to get Shuya''s signature album. I lined up at the venue in the early morning. Now I get the album and go home to listen and sleep."


    "Cup set, my sister went to line up at 8 a.m. and was directly told not to line up. The number of people at the signing meeting exceeded the limit."


    "Eh, who knows Tang Huizi? She looked like a cow and fork at that time. There was news that she was going to release a new album everywhere. It seemed that it was the same day as Shuya."


    "When I passed by Guomai building, I saw hundreds of people visually, and those people were very strange. They all looked like they were standing there just to line up. They had no enthusiasm of fans at all."


    ......


    Yang Bin stood at his desk and kept calling Zhang Xiaofan, but the repeated sentence from the receiver, "the phone you dialed has been turned off."


    Suddenly the door of the office was knocked.


    Yang Bin''s line of sight looked in the direction of the sound.


    "President Yang."


    "How''s it going? Did you contact Peng ye? What did they say? " Yang Bin stared and asked hurriedly.


    The assistant replied, "Mr. Peng said that she and Shuya would come this afternoon."


    Yang Bin patted the table excitedly. Although he did something sorry for Shuya, Shuya was an artist of the company after all. The success of the signing meeting of Shuya was the glory of the company.


    The assistant continued, "according to statistics, sister Shuya sold more than 6000 albums in three hours, and sister Huizi..." the assistant hesitated, "sister Huizi only had less than 600, and most of them were group performances sent by ourselves. Later, we recycled the album, so, in fact..."


    Yang Bin didn''t want to hear this at the moment. He waved his hand and interrupted, "Tang Huizi doesn''t have to report. Now draw up a new contract for me. It''s time to give Shu Yading a more beautiful contract."


    Shu Ya and Peng ye, who had just finished the signing meeting, sat in the nanny car and the target brokerage company.


    "Sister Shuya, have you made up your mind?" Zeng Ying asked with some worry.


    Shuya smiled, "at all costs."


    "Master Peng, you have an idea." Zeng Ying looked at Peng ye again.


    Peng Ye laughed twice. "Xiaoya decided, we have to support it. We''ll talk about it later."


    "But so much money..." Zeng Ying didn''t finish her words.


    Peng ye took out a folder from his bag and handed it to Shuya, "have a look."


    Shuya took the folder, "this is..." a smile appeared on her pink cheeks.

 Chapter 338

    Shuya walked in front, Peng ye and Zeng Ying followed.


    This long and spacious corridor is the only access to Yang Bin''s president''s office. Because the whole floor is Yang Bin''s activity space, it is carefully designed by him.


    A few years ago, Shuya was excavated by Peng ye for the first time and became an actor for the first time. Later, she entered the singing world, involving all aspects, and developed into a comprehensive all-round artist, making her better and better step by step.


    I remember the first time I was persuaded by Peng ye to sign a brokerage company. Following Peng ye, I walked in this corridor, but my mentality was completely different from that at that time.


    Shuya raised her arm.


    The door of the office was pushed open slowly.


    Yang Bin suddenly stood up from his chair and smiled. His already fat and greasy face was crowded into a meat bun. Yang Bin''s mobile phone has been silent, but Tang Huizi''s missed calls have been displayed on it. Her phone has been harassing Yang Bin''s mobile phone since the signing meeting. It is kind and soft not to pull it to the blacklist, Yang Bin is not in the mood to take care of Tang Huizi now.


    At the moment of seeing Shuya enter the door, Yang Bin got up and greeted him, "Oh, Shuya, as long as the place that can be reported by the media today is your news, you are today''s superstar." Yang Bin narrowed his eyes and said.


    There was no expression on Shuya''s face. Peng Ye snorted coldly. Zeng Ying turned her eyes and looked away. She didn''t want to see Yang Bin again.


    Yang Bin knew he was wrong. In order to help Tang Huizi get up, he stepped on Shuya. Unexpectedly, Shuya not only didn''t compromise and delayed the release of a new album, but also rebounded. He not only released a new album on the same day as Huizi as planned, but also created a record in the history of the signing meeting.


    At the moment, Yang Bin just wants to tie the money tree firmly, not to mention losing a smiling face. He is willing to pretend to be his grandson.


    Yang Bin waved, and the assistant hurriedly ran to Shuya with the new contract.


    "Xiaoya, I have good news for you today. Take a look first." Yang Bin squeezed the meat on his face, held the new contract in both hands and handed it to Shuya.


    Shuya didn''t answer, didn''t speak, and didn''t even give Yang Bin a look.


    Peng ye took out the folder and stepped forward, "we also have something to show you."


    Yang Bin smiled and picked up the folder. "Is this Xiaoya''s next work plan? Xiaoya, from today on, no matter what work plans you have, you don''t need to report to me. All levels of our company will fully support you. " With that, Yang Bin still kept the smile and opened the folder.


    When I saw the top typesetting on the first page of paper, I suddenly jerked my eyes. The smile on my face froze for a moment, slowed down for a long time, and smiled twice, "Xiaoya, don''t make fun of brother Yang. Brother Yang knows that I did wrong in publishing a new album. Give brother Yang a chance. Brother Yang can make a written note today. You will be the absolute sister of our company in the future, No one can replace it. "


    Seeing that Shuya didn''t speak, Yang Bin quickly turned to Peng ye and continued with a pleading expression, "master Peng, say a word for me. You are the old man of the company. Shuya was brought up by you."


    Peng Ye looked at him coldly.


    Shuya doesn''t want to see Yang Bin''s hypocritical face or listen to him. Every minute here is a waste of time. Her cherry red lips moved slightly. Ignoring Yang Bin, she directly told Peng ye, "sister Peng, let''s go."


    Peng Ye snorted coldly and turned to follow Shuya to the door.


    "Shuya, stop." Yang Bin suddenly shouted, in his heart, if it''s soft, it''s hard. Shuya hasn''t been like this before. He always thinks that Shuya is a good talker. "The company has trained you for so many years and helped you a lot. Without credit, there''s also hard work. You can''t say that now the wings are hard. If you say to terminate the contract, you''ll terminate the contract."


    "Company?" Shuya stopped, and there was a trace of cold in her eyes. "When did the company give me help?"


    Yang Bin paused, suddenly pointed to Peng ye and said, "the agent is assigned by the company. Mr. Peng has helped you a lot."


    Shuya sneered, "so I''ll take sister Peng away with me." Then he looked at Peng ye and smiled.


    Yang Bin was stunned and his hand holding the folder trembled slightly.


    "Your contract hasn''t expired yet. You have to pay liquidated damages if you want to terminate the contract. This is not a small amount." Yang Bin clenched his fist angrily, pointed to Shuya and shouted.


    Yang Bin thought Shu Ya would be popular at the beginning, so he did something in the last contract. He was afraid that Shu Ya would terminate the contract in the future, so he stipulated that once he left the company unilaterally within the contract period, he would pay huge liquidated damages.


    Yang Bin put away his nervous expression and showed a trace of Yin evil, "Shuya, can you afford to pay?"


    Shuya smiled, "how much should it be, a lot of points."


    With that, he took Peng ye and Zeng Ying out of the office.


    Yang Bin threw the folder heavily to the ground, clenched his fists, trembled, and squeezed out two words from his teeth, "Shu... Ya."


    Shuya has never felt so relaxed. When she walked out of the company building, she found that everything in the future was tightly held in her own hands.


    The sun is bright, the sky is blue, and the air has become much fresher.


    Shuya looked around at the scene with a smile.


    "What shall we do next?" Peng ambition also felt that he was relieved and cool in front of Yang Bin just now, but it''s impossible not to think about the next thing.


    Shuya is an artist and a thriving all-round artist. Without the big tree behind the brokerage company, she will rely on herself in the future.


    "Cold." Shuya showed a naive smile.


    "I''m still in the mood to joke at this time. In the future, without the support of the brokerage company, your road can only depend on ourselves." Peng ye said with a little worry.


    "When there were brokerage companies before, didn''t we just rely on ourselves?" Shuya said with a smile.


    Peng Ye smashed his mouth. "It''s true that you said this. Yang Bin''s turtle grandson didn''t help us."


    Suddenly, a brand-new nanny car stopped in front of Shuya.


    The former nanny car belonged to the company. After Shuya terminated the contract with the company, she didn''t want to take the nanny car at all. The car parked in front of them now looks a little confusing.


    Shuya and Pengye subconsciously avoided the position of the car.


    The driver''s window rolled down.


    Shuya stared in surprise and put on a shy smile on her face.


    Peng ye and Zeng Ying were stunned and then laughed.


    The driver wore sunglasses that covered most of his face, but people familiar with him could still recognize him at a glance.


    The driver rolled down the window and whispered to them, "get in!"

 Chapter 339

    "Why are you here?" Shuya''s eyes were full of both surprise and joy.


    Han Mo took off his sunglasses and said, "I''ll be your driver."


    "It''s shameful for you to sprinkle dog food in front of me and Zeng Ying." Peng Ye curled his mouth and said.


    Zeng Ying sighed, "master Peng, don''t rush to buy food with me. At least you have president Meng, and I am the real single dog, Wang ~"


    As soon as Peng ye heard Meng Si''s name, he turned his eyes at Zeng Ying, and the cold knife''s eyes flew like Zeng Ying.


    Zeng Ying smiled and covered her mouth, "well, I don''t say, I don''t say."


    Shuya and Han Mo smiled at each other.


    Peng ye took back the cold knife''s eyes and looked at the front row of Han Mo, "thanks to your early preparation, Yang Bin was foolish when he saw the first page."


    Han Mo smiled. "Should there be such a day when Yang Bin still wants to collect liquidated damages? Let him lose his money. "


    "I was also blamed at that time, but the new artists were more or less unequal in the first contract. They gradually became popular, and they became more and more confident to sign a better contract. I didn''t expect Yang Bin to make a stumbling block for Shuya." Peng ye also blamed himself. The company''s first contracts to new artists were all modelized, and everyone was almost the same.


    "Sister Peng, this matter has nothing to do with you. Let me take care of it in the future." Han Mo said calmly.


    Just leave it to me


    Han Mo''s voice echoed in Shuya''s ears. I don''t know when, Shuya has gladly accepted what Han Mo has done for her. No matter what, as long as it is handed over to Han Mo, she will be very steadfast in her heart. No matter how difficult things are, as long as Han Mo is there, there seems to be a solution.


    Shuya looked slightly sideways at the man driving at the moment, with a trace of happiness in Youmei''s eyes.


    Sichen media office building


    Office of the President


    Meng Simi sat in the leather sofa. He knew what Han Mo was going to do and that there would be important guests coming here. When he just heard Han Mo say something about Shuya and Peng ye, Meng Simi was so happy that he almost jumped up. If he hadn''t only had some reason, he would have laughed madly.


    He had asked Peng ye to come and help him, but Peng Ye was so competitive that he didn''t agree to be a broker under him. He said he could only be a partner, participate in management and become a shareholder.


    In fact, these requirements are not too much for a well-known broker like Peng Ye. High salary, equity and being a senior manager are basically the necessary conditions for Peng Ye''s broker to change jobs.


    However, Meng Si hides his own careful thinking. He welcomes Peng ye to sichen media. Because of Peng Ye''s ability, laisichen media is definitely a capable person of the company. However, he doesn''t want to give Peng Ye equity, not because he is reluctant, but because someone else gives some equity and just holds a meeting to share some money.


    But Peng Ye is definitely not. If Meng Si gives her equity, sichen media will be surnamed Peng in the future. Meng Si is not afraid to give Peng ye more money, but he doesn''t want to be controlled by Peng ye every day. He was a little short in front of Peng Ye. If he had to be beaten in the company, his life would be left with a sigh.


    Meng Si was still thinking about the future. Suddenly, the door of the office was pushed open.


    "It''s comfortable for you to sit here." Peng Ye strode into the office and sat down in the chair opposite Meng Si.


    Originally, Shuya wanted to knock politely, but her hand had just been raised and had not touched the door panel. Peng Ye behind her pushed the door open. Shuya paused and took back her hand.


    Han Mo smiled and shook his head. He was used to the way Peng ye and Meng Si got along.


    Obviously, Meng Si changed his sitting posture unnaturally at the moment Peng ye entered the door.


    Han Mo looks at this situation. It seems that a smoke free war is coming. The best way at this time is to stay away from it so as not to be affected.


    He winked at Shuya. Shuya smiled and glanced at the battlefield where low pressure was imminent, and followed Han Mo out of the office.


    Little Pang Xie also hurried back. At this moment, it''s more important not to run away. The "bloody" lessons in the past have proved a truth. It''s really stupid not to run.


    Little Pang Xie retreated to the door and saw Zeng Ying who didn''t know what was going to happen. He whispered, "go and see?"


    Zeng Ying was stunned and walked out of the office with a blank face.


    "I want equity." Peng Ye''s hands are still on his chest.


    Meng Si sneered. If he really wanted equity, there was no wayˇ° Equity? Nice try. You can get a high salary, but it''s impossible. "


    Peng Ye slapped heavily on the table, "what do you mean."


    Meng Si raised his chin slightly, straightened his neck, "literally."


    Peng Ye''s anger doesn''t go anywhere. He needs ability and contacts. He originally wanted to come and help Meng Si with her qualifications. As long as he now publishes a message on wechat to announce that he has terminated his contract with his old owner, some companies are competing for her, but he is still angry with Meng Si here. It''s crazy.


    Peng ye thought more and more angry, and suddenly stood up. Because he got up too fast, he pushed the chair far away. "Mengsi, I''ll ask you for the last time, will you give me equity?"


    Peng Ye is not for money, just for breath.


    But Meng Si didn''t want to give up the money, just didn''t want to lose.


    Both of them drilled the tip of an ox''s horn.


    Meng Si chuckled, took a deep breath, almost exhausted all his strength, and jumped out two words, "No."


    Peng Ye clenched his back teeth and turned around without looking back. He walked out of the office, leaving only two clear winds passing in a hurry.


    Seeing Peng Ye''s angry appearance, Meng Si had a winner''s smile on his face. For the first time in so many years, he raised his eyebrows and took Peng ye away for the first time, instead of being scolded by her.


    Meng Si breathed a long sigh, and the whole world became better.


    He relaxed in the sofa chair and enjoyed the joy of victory.


    Meng Si felt comfortable sitting and comfortable in any posture. It turned out that he felt so happy after winning the quarrel. No wonder Peng Ye was proud every time.


    As time went by, Meng Si began to feel uncomfortable, as if something was wrong.


    He took out his mobile phone, looked and looked. Peng Ye didn''t call to scold him, and didn''t even send a message to scold him. It''s too strange. It''s not Peng Ye''s character at all.


    They have known each other for 20 years. Meng Sitai knows what Peng Ye''s character is. He will never admit defeat or be soft. How can he be so happy that he has no news.


    Meng Si''s eyelids began to jump up, making his already bottomless heart more uneasy.


    The mobile phone was lit and extinguished by him, then lit and extinguished again and again.


    "How can I call first? That''s compromise, no, No." Meng Si had already picked up the hand of the mobile phone, put it down again, and pushed the mobile phone away.


    Han Mo took Shuya to Studio 1. In order to make a list, Peng ye received many programs for Shuya, which are convenient for promoting the new album.


    Although her signing meeting is very successful, if the later publicity can''t keep up and the stamina can''t keep up, everything will be wasted. Moreover, leaving the brokerage company, Shuya''s most effective publicity means now is the popular programs to increase the exposure rate.


    In the program, the program team wants to improve the ratings through Shuya''s popularity, and Shuya is to make her songs known to everyone as much as possible in the program. Only when she knows that the songs are good will she buy them.


    Han Mo''s songs for Shuya are all girls'' songs that were very popular in the original world. The song itself has become a success. Coupled with Shuya''s strong emotion and infectious voice, it has surpassed the original song.


    Shuya is practicing the song she is about to sing in the program. Han Mo''s mobile phone suddenly lights up, with a picture sent by Han Jun.


    He enlarges the original picture, one old and one small. They hold a lot of plush toys in their hands. The little guy''s face is happy.

 Chapter 340

    "Grandpa showed me the photos. Xuanxuan wanted to see the photos." The little guy jumped and grabbed the phone in Grandpa''s hand.


    The old man leaned over and showed the photos in his mobile phone to Xuanxuan. The little guy was very satisfied with his image in the photos.


    Xuanxuan likes taking pictures best and prefers to play in the playground with her grandpa.


    The little guy held his favorite big rabbit in his hand. His smiling face suddenly showed a confused look, "Grandpa, I remember in the amusement park in southern Jiangsu, Grandpa hit all the boards with sandbags, and my uncle gave me the big rabbit baby. But why didn''t my uncle hit any of them today, and the uncle of the amusement park gave us the big rabbit?"


    Han Jun was stunned. He originally thought that as long as the child got the toy, he wouldn''t ask why. The sudden question caught Han Jun a little unprepared.


    "This..." Han Jun looked at his granddaughter''s innocent eyes, swallowed his saliva and smiled awkwardly. "This is because the rules of the game in Northern Jiangsu are different from those in southern Jiangsu. Southern Jiangsu will win the grand prize if we hit all the boards. We will win if we don''t hit all the boards. Ha ha, ha ha."


    The old man smiled unnaturally, and another man who didn''t hold the little guy consciously touched the back of his head.


    The little guy didn''t understand the rules of the game. He felt that what grandpa said seemed very reasonable. He nodded vaguely. After thinking about it, he showed a big smile on his face. "Grandpa is great. He can''t hit any of them. Long live Grandpa."


    For the first time, Han Jun hoped that the little guy could keep his voice down when praising him. He vaguely felt that when Xuanxuan loudly said "Grandpa is great, none of them can hit", the people around him were looking at him with different eyes.


    Before, every time he was praised by the little guy, Han Jun wanted to be known by everyone, but at the moment, he didn''t have the mood to show off at all.


    ......


    Han Mo showed Shuya the group photo of the little guy and grandpa. He knew they had gone to the playground and smiled. "Xuanxuan is more and more good at taking pictures."


    Like Shuya, Han Mo thinks his children are the best. They look good everywhere. It''s perfect.


    They talked about this photo for a long time, and finally concluded that Xuanxuan is so beautiful.


    "I don''t know how Meng and sister Peng talked?" Shuya looked at the clock on the wall and said thoughtfully.


    Han Mo couldn''t help laughing when he thought of the state of Meng Si and Peng Ye''s needle tip to Mai mang. If they really work in the same company, they will be busy in the future.


    In fact, everyone knows that Meng Si and Peng ye are not just friends. Although they quarrel as soon as they meet, they both regard each other as the most important people. In everyone''s eyes, their feelings come out in this way. They may respond to that sentence and rejoice at their enemies.


    So every time Meng Si and Peng ye fight, what everyone thinks is not how to dissuade, but how to go away quickly and leave enough space for them.


    Meng Si didn''t know how many words he picked up the phone, put it down, put it down and picked it up again. "It''s been so long. Why hasn''t Peng ye called yet?" He muttered in a low voice.


    Originally, a little bit of face saving in his heart was diluted by worry and tension.


    Meng Si suddenly picked up his mobile phone and dialed the number he knew well.


    Waiting for the stereo for a long time.


    Meng Si had never felt that time had passed so long, and his heart was more uneasy.


    Suddenly wait for the tone to end and the phone is connected.


    Meng Si kept saying, "how did you answer the phone? Where are you now?"


    There was a silence on the phone for a while, and a strange voice came, "Er, are you a friend of the owner of the mobile phone?"


    "You mean, why is the mobile phone in your hand?" Meng Si stood up with the phone.


    "I''m... A passer-by. Just now I saw the mobile phone ringing on the ground and picked it up. Oh, by the way, there was a car accident here just now. I don''t know if it''s the phone of the... Injured person."


    Car accident


    The injured


    Meng Si''s heart clicked and his brain went blank.


    "Hello? sir? Hello? " The voice of inquiry came from the other side of the mobile phone.


    Meng Si felt paralyzed and asked hurriedly, "where are you now? Where''s the accident? Tell me. "


    "Oh, at the intersection of Yunqing street."


    Munce rushed out of the office.


    Because of the traffic accident, vehicles near the accident site are not allowed to enter.


    Meng Si didn''t know how he drove near Yunqing street. He only knew that he was running, running and thinking in his ears.


    But I read Peng Ye''s name in my heart.


    His eyes blurred and he could see nothing but the scene of the accident, which had been cordoned off.


    Peng ye, wait for me!


    Peng ye, wait for me!


    Meng Si''s lips trembled slightly until the scene of the accident was in front of him. He ran for several streets and finally reached the intersection of Yunqing street, leaving only a distance of more than ten meters.


    There was nothing in front of him. He could only see a pool of blood on the ground and a truck parked obliquely by the side of the road. People were gathered there.


    Meng Si stumbled two steps, and his heart was stabbed by a sharp knife.


    "Peng ye, don''t you want equity?"


    "Don''t you want to take care of me all your life?"


    "You haven''t convinced me yet?"


    "Didn''t we agree to retire, buy an island together and go fishing together every day?"


    Meng Si''s mind at the moment was only Peng ye, only bits and pieces spent with her.


    When he was the most depressed, he was excluded and despised by his peers. When he was just the most humble little assistant, only Peng Ye was willing to talk to him, help him and share his resources with him.


    Later, he was well, rich and successful, but Peng Ye just looked at him from a distance, blessed him and was happy for him.


    When he encountered difficulties, she was the most worried and anxious, and tried every means to help him.


    He knew that Peng Ye always wanted to hear him say, "it''s good to know Peng ye in this life."


    This is what Meng Si said in his heart, but he just doesn''t want to satisfy Peng ye, that is, he doesn''t say it. He always deliberately annoys Peng ye, deliberately quarrels with her, and always wants to win her in the quarrel, so as to win satisfaction.


    Just like just now, he can promise to give Peng Ye equity. He knows that Peng Ye just wants to have a place in his heart, not for that dividend or high salary. As long as he can help him, he will be happy.


    Munce knows. He knows everything.


    He wanted to tell Peng ye that nothing was as important as his dog''s ass right, his self-esteem and his broken company.


    Meng Si couldn''t move a step. He didn''t dare to go any further. He didn''t dare to look. His feet were filled with lead.


    All kinds of memories, every word you want to say, whether you say it or not, now turn into a heartrending roar.


    "Peng Ye!"


    In the distance, a figure looking for something suddenly seemed to hear something and looked in the direction of the sound.

 Chapter 341

    Meng Si knelt down on the ground, couldn''t help the tears in his eyes anymore, and shouted Peng Ye''s name loudly.


    suddenly


    "Ah." Meng Si was severely kicked on the back because he was totally unprepared. He suffered such a great force behind his back. The whole person didn''t sit firmly and almost lay on the ground.


    Before I could turn back, there was another foot behind me.


    "Why are you crying?"


    Meng Si''s whole person was in a confused state. Although he almost fell down, he still had no expression. His brain was blank. He just wanted to look back mechanically.


    however


    When the voice behind him sounded, Meng Simo stared.


    His original action of turning back was frozen in the air.


    Too familiar, this voice, too familiar.


    "You''re stupid! Get up. "


    Meng Si wiped the tears on his face and stood up suddenly.


    "What are you doing? Do you owe a kick? Turn around. "


    Meng Si smiled. If the first sentence could be regarded as his own illusion, he would have confirmed that he had heard correctly in the second sentence, and this familiar and no longer familiar third sentence was because Meng Si really wanted to hear more


    The voice fell, and Meng Simo turned around.


    Laughed.


    It was the first time that he would laugh after being kicked. This was the first time that he wanted to hear more scolding from him.


    He turned around and saw the figure he wanted to see most at the moment. At that moment, Mengsi hugged her.


    His thin body hugged the woman in front of him.


    "I''ll listen to you in the future. You can do whatever you want. I''ll give you whatever you want. As long as you''re always by my side, don''t go, and don''t let me worry about you anymore." Meng Si felt her heat and felt that she was really in her arms. She was very satisfied and at ease.


    Peng Ye was stunned. His two naturally drooping arms suddenly didn''t know what to do. After a while, he reacted and slowly raised his arms.


    She was just crossing the intersection of Yunqing street when she was preparing to cross the road. Because she was just in the gap between the green light and the red light, Peng Ye stopped and didn''t continue to walk forward. However, a middle-aged woman behind her ran out from behind her in order to grab that second, and was just knocked down by a vehicle preparing for the green light.


    Because of the sudden incident, everyone was frightened. At the moment when the middle-aged woman was knocked down, the traffic was paralyzed and the crowd was in a commotion.


    Peng Ye''s cell phone was squeezed out at that time.


    She waited until the green light to cross the road. She didn''t go to the onlookers. She didn''t know that her mobile phone was crowded out, let alone that her mobile phone was picked up by passers-by and answered Meng Si''s phone.


    In fact, Peng Ye was very angry when she had just left Meng Si. She knew Meng Si and knew that he didn''t refuse to give her equity for money, but she was still angry. She was angry with his appearance of being a villain and was angry that he always aimed to win her.


    But their feelings are so strange. Even if they have already seen each other''s displeasure, they will fight when they meet.


    As Peng ye walked, his anger disappeared. At this time, he remembered to take his mobile phone, call Meng Si and scold him severely. This matter is even finished.


    But as soon as she touched her body, her mobile phone disappeared. She wanted to go back along the road and look for it, which led to the scene just now.


    Meng si still held Peng Ye tightly, as if he had been lost. He didn''t want to let go. He was afraid that once he let go, all this would disappear again.


    "All right, all right, everyone else is watching." When Meng Si just hugged her, Peng Ye was stunned and didn''t think of it at all. Because it was too sudden, the whole person was stupid and didn''t know how to do well, but gradually, she actually enjoyed the feeling of being hugged by Meng Si.


    This was the first time that Mengsi was so gentle to her, just like ordinary men and women.


    Meng Si hugged hard again and reluctantly took the two slender arms away from Peng Ye. Although he took it off her, he held Peng Ye''s hand.


    Because I just thought Peng ye had an accident. I was too sad. The whole person was in a state of grief. His body was cold and his hands were cold. When I held Peng Ye''s warm palm, I felt a sense of steadiness in my heart and didn''t want to loosen it anymore.


    Peng Ye didn''t hide. Like a little woman, he followed the man beside him and walked in the direction he wanted to go.


    Facing the setting sun, the earth is shining into a golden yellow, and the sunset glow in the sky reflects the clouds, which is very beautiful and quiet.


    At the moment, the two people can''t care about the beauty in front of them and immerse themselves in their own small world.


    "Are all those words you said true?"


    "What words?"


    "What do you say?" Pengye''s upcoming small universe is already in a hotter state, squeezing out three words from his teeth.


    "Oh, it''s all true, really. Later, you let me go east, I dare not go west, you let me beat the dog, I dare not scold the chicken. " Meng Si took Peng ye in his arms again, and they got closer.


    Peng Ye showed the shy appearance of the little woman, "it''s almost the same."


    ......


    Han Mo and Shuya originally wanted to give Peng ye and Meng Si enough space to pinch each other, but later, when they wanted to go back and see the results with a lively attitude, the office was empty. They asked Xiao pangxie to know that Meng Si suddenly ran out and didn''t say anything.


    Next, Meng Si and Peng Ye''s phones were turned off, and they didn''t know what they were doing.


    Although I don''t know why Meng Si and Peng Ye''s phones are both turned off, one thing is certain that they are together, so there''s nothing to worry about.


    Originally, Shuya had a program in the evening. Peng ye sent a message that he couldn''t go temporarily. Let Shuya and Zeng Ying go together.


    Originally, it was just an interview program. It was just for the promotion of the new album. There was no need to bring an agent. It was enough to bring an assistant.


    Han Mo still worked as Shuya''s temporary driver and sent them to the TV station.


    He drove home alone. Before he opened the door, he heard a burst of childish laughter in the room, and the sound of little feet pounding on the ground.


    Gently push the door open, the door is not fully opened.


    "Dad!" The crisp child voice came face-to-face, jumped violently, and jumped into dad''s arms.


    "Did you have a good time with Grandpa today?" Han Mo took the little guy around and asked softly.


    The little guy jumped off his father, ran to the small room and took out his two favorite big dolls.


    "Grandpa is great today. He didn''t hit a board. Not everyone can do it. Dad, look, this is the grand prize given by Uncle playground. " The little guy had some trouble holding two big dolls about his height, but he still tried to lift them up.


    Han Mo took the plush toy from his daughter and thought about what the little guy said just now. He thought that he might have heard wrong and said with a smile, "Grandpa hit all the boards and won the grand prize for Xuanxuan."


    "No, No." The little guy''s little head shook like a rattle. "It''s not all hit, it''s all missed. Grandpa said, this is the difference between Beidu and southern Jiangsu. Southern Jiangsu is rewarded only when it''s all hit, while northern China is rewarded only when it''s all missed."


    Han Mo was stunned for a moment, and then looked at the old man standing by and unnaturally cooperating with his granddaughter''s smile. Han Mo understood everything.


    In order to hide his embarrassment, the old man coughed twice, "well, I''ll see if the dishes in the kitchen are fried."

 Chapter 342

    When eating, the old man was always very unnatural. He was afraid that his wife and son would expose him in front of his baby granddaughter. This white lie became a handle for him and was held in his hand, so that even when eating, the old man dared not breathe.


    Chen Yuehong just heard Xuanxuan say this, although she didn''t expose it to her face, she criticized Han Jun behind her back. If she can''t do it, she can''t do it. She can''t deceive children in order to save face. What white lies are also wrong.


    The old man''s attitude of admitting his mistake was excellent, so Chen Yuehong didn''t say anything more.


    At the moment, Han Mo and Chen Yuehong didn''t mention it at the dinner table as if nothing had happened.


    The little guy had a big meal with his worship of grandpa in his heart.


    "Grandpa, when shall we go to the playground next time?" Xuanxuan just swallowed the meat in her mouth and asked the old man excitedly.


    Han Jun certainly wanted to go to the playground with his baby granddaughter, but he was really bad at throwing sandbags and shooting. At that time, he just wanted not to be compared by Shu Qiang and wanted to prove that Grandpa could do things in front of his children. Grandpa could still do it, but he didn''t expect that there was such a big difference between imagination and reality that he would really miss none.


    Later, Han Jun secretly thought and quietly congratulated himself that he didn''t hit any of them. In this way, it can be said that there is a reward only if he didn''t hit all of them. If he hit only one or two, it''s really bad.


    Han Jun ate while thinking, and brought vegetables to the little guy from time to time.


    Han Mo sees all this in his eyes. He thinks that the old man is really funny. Thanks to his quick reaction, he can''t win the grand prize until he tells the children that he can''t hit it. It''s really not easy to lose face in front of Xuanxuan.


    At this time, Han Mo''s mobile phone rang. Without looking at the mobile phone number, you can know that it was Meng Si''s call by listening to the voice.


    Han Mo had been calling Meng Si before. He turned off the phone. Now he called back. Han Mo connected the phone.


    This time, Meng Si didn''t open his mouth like every time. The first sentence was "little Mo".


    Instead, he said very seriously, "are you free now? It''s convenient to come out and talk. "


    If Meng Si didn''t need to speak in a tone before, Han Mo wouldn''t pay attention to him so late.


    Through the voice, Han Mo until Meng Si must be really something. Without saying anything more, he agreed to Meng Si and agreed on the place.


    They both hung up and went out of the door, so they met soon.


    Meng Si, holding a cigarette between his fingers, sat on the card seat of the bar and thought deeply.


    This is Han Mo''s first time to see Meng Si smoking. Peng Ye used to smoke. Meng Si kept saying that smoking is harmful to health. At the moment, Han Mo is still surprised to see Meng Si smoking.


    Han Mo walked slowly and sat next to Meng Si without speaking.


    "Here we are."


    "Yes."


    Just two short words, Meng Si fell into silence. This normal opening sounded a little uncomfortable compared with Meng Si''s different words before.


    Han Mo knows that Meng Si must have something to do, and it''s still a very important thing.


    "What do you say people live for?" Meng Si said suddenly.


    Han Mo was stunned. He couldn''t believe it if his appearance hadn''t changed. What he sat with him today was Meng Si, who didn''t say a reliable word on weekdays.


    Han Mo had thought about Meng Si''s question before, but he was asking himself. Han Mo didn''t think much, "others don''t know. I just want to make the important people around me live better."


    The bar was very dark. Meng Si''s expression could not be seen. He could only see a little red in the front of a cigarette between his two fingers.


    Meng Si didn''t smoke all the time, but just clamped, "I didn''t know why I was alive before, but when the person who would never leave me, would always fight with me to the end, and always aimed at winning her left me, at that moment, I suddenly realized that I would never see her, and no one would quarrel with me, I knew that the meaning of my life was so simple."


    Han Mo knows who Meng Si said she was, but he doesn''t know what happened to them. Previously, he knew that Peng ye laisichen media asked for equity.


    Originally, it was nothing. Many famous artists and brokers had equity in their company. It was Meng Si''s attitude of not giving it, which surprised Han mo.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Han Mo thought and asked.


    Meng Si fell into his own world and suddenly took a deep breath. "Today I know what is the most important to me. Many things are not worth mentioning."


    "Have you figured it out? Decided to give some equity to Peng ye? In fact, her request is not too much, a lot... "Han Mo''s words haven''t finished yet.


    "I decided to sell sichen media."


    Han Mo was stunned and couldn''t believe his ears. Sichen media is the lifeblood of Meng Si. Only Meng Si knows how much effort he has made from having nothing to having this one of the best media companies in North China.


    Sell?


    Han Mo said calmly, "I''ll take it as if you didn''t say."


    "I''m not impulsive, Han mo. you buy the company. I only want 10% of the equity to keep for thought, and I''ll sell you the rest."


    Until Meng Si said this seriously, Han Mo didn''t know that he was not kidding, and what he just said was true.


    "At that time, I really thought that man was Peng Ye. My brain was blank and my body was paralyzed. I didn''t even have the strength to take a step forward. I was really afraid. Finally, I sat on the ground. I had an idea at that time. As long as Peng ye could revive and let me do anything, I could do nothing."


    "Do you know how happy I was when she suddenly appeared behind me and kicked me? Do you know how much I wish she would scold me like this all her life? "


    Meng Si didn''t know how important Peng Ye was to him until he thought he would lose Peng Ye forever. At that moment, he didn''t know what he wanted.


    "What are your plans after selling sichen?" Han Mo did not persuade Meng Si because he knew that the decision was the result of careful consideration.


    "Go around, and then you may find an island to fish and bask in the sun every day."


    Han Mo smiled.


    Munce smiled, too.


    In fact, at the same time, Peng ye also went to Shuya''s house and said goodbye after doing something similar to Meng Si.


    "In the future, no matter what you have, as long as you tell my sister, my sister will fly back to help you immediately. If Han Mo bullies you, my sister will mail you ten kilograms of blades and scrape him one by one, ha ha."


    Shuya nodded, smiling and wiping her tears.

 Chapter 343

    Next day


    People came and went in the street in a hurry, and no one noticed a father and daughter. They hold hands and walk through the unfamiliar and familiar crowd. Different from the cold and anxious atmosphere around them, they only have warm and beautiful little happiness in their eyes.


    Han Mo sent the little guy to teacher Ding Rou and left alone.


    Standing in front of the sichen media office building, Han Mo has another identity at the moment. No, it''s two.


    Han Mo stopped for a moment and walked into the hall.


    At the moment, the employees here don''t know the upcoming changes. They are busy. Like every day, Han Mo takes the elevator as usual and presses the number on the top floor.


    When I opened the door of the president''s office, a figure first came into view. When I heard the sound, I suddenly turned around.


    "Sichen media is like my child. I made it possible from nothing to never." Meng Si''s eyes scanned every corner and every detail in the huge office.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll raise your son." Han Mo smiled and said that he was already standing in front of Meng Si.


    Meng Si was still feeling, but was amused by Han Mo''s rare joke, "I''m a little reluctant, but I won''t regret it. Life is short. I have struggled enough in the first half of my life, and I should enjoy life in the second half of my life. "


    The handover of the company was handled quickly. The general meeting of shareholders and equity transfer saved a lot of things with lawyers.


    "You don''t want any of these?" Han Mo pointed to all kinds of strange small objects on Meng Si''s desk that he used to regard as treasures. Before, little pangxie would be stopped if he wanted to take it up and have a look.


    Meng Si looked and smiled. "No, Peng Ye doesn''t like it. Taking it back is also throwing it. If you want to put it here, you can deal with it if you don''t want it."


    Han Mo gently pursed his lips. In the past, Meng thought about how to fight with Peng ye and how to win a place in the quarrel, but now he is full of thoughts about whether Peng Ye likes it or not. He is thinking about Peng ye for both big and small things. Maybe this is the power of love.


    Little Ponzi suddenly ran into the office.


    "Mr. Meng, can you not go, me, me..." Xiao pangxie''s eyes were red. "I can''t bear you."


    Even Han Mo didn''t know that Meng Si was leaving sichen media until yesterday. Pang Xie didn''t know this until he was called to the office this morning to see Meng Si and Han Mo hand over their work. At that time, he couldn''t believe it. He didn''t realize that Meng Zong was really leaving until the meeting was announced.


    Suddenly, too suddenly, so I can''t accept it for the moment.


    "Reluctant? I can''t bear to kick you all the time. " After that, Meng Si raised his legs and kicked little pangxie''s ass like every time.


    In fact, Meng Si pushed it with his knee every time. It was not heavy at all, so little pangxie didn''t care.


    Over the years, Meng Si was both a brother and a good teacher to him, and taught him a lot, both in work and in life.


    "Mr. Meng..." little Pang Xie couldn''t control his mood any more and cried.


    Meng Si smashed his mouth. "Can I be a little promising? I''m not leaving the earth. I just want to give myself a long holiday and stop working. What are you crying about?"


    "I, I didn''t cry, just couldn''t help it." Little Ponzi wiped his wet eyes.


    Meng Si smiled and shook his head. "Follow Han Mo, no one will kick you in the future. It''s time to be happy. All right, smile."


    Little pangxie squeezed out a smile on his fat face.


    "What are you going to do next when you leave the company?" Han Mo asked.


    Meng thought nothing and said directly, "propose."


    Han Mo smiled, but Pang Xie was completely stunned. He wanted to ask something. Before he could speak, he suddenly stepped into the office in a hurry.


    "I haven''t finished cleaning up. I''ve been waiting for you in the car for a long time." Suddenly outside the door came a familiar voice, the same tone, the same tone, yelling at the same person.


    But at the moment, Meng Si''s attitude was quite different. He hurried to Peng ye with a smiling face, "say a few words, delay some time, there''s nothing to take away, just take me away. Why don''t you go."


    Meng Si''s attitude towards Peng Ye is very different from before. If it was before, he would counterattack, but his tone is full of tenderness at the moment.


    Not only the words were different, but also he greeted with a smile.


    Little pangxie couldn''t help staring, but he didn''t have a chance to ask anything. He only saw Meng Si holding Peng Ye''s hand and they walked out of the office together, leaving nothing except dog food.


    "Brother Han... Mr. Han, Mr. Han, Mr. Meng and Mr. Peng, they, they!"


    Han Mo smiled and didn''t speak.


    Little Pang Xie''s eyes still looked at the direction they left and swallowed spittle mercilessly.


    ......


    The night before, Peng ye said goodbye to Shu Ya for a long time. If it had been before, Peng ye would not have put Shu Ya down so easily. Now with Han Mo, she would be relieved.


    Shuya knows that Han Mo has bought the equity of sichen media. Peng Ye has signed a cooperation intention with sichen media for Shuya before leaving, that is, if Shuya agrees to sign, she will become an artist of sichen media.


    Shuya gently knocks on the door of the office. Although she knows that Han Mo is sitting inside, knocking on the door has become her habit, as well as in the company.


    Han Mo looked up and smiled.


    "This is a new contract for you. Take a look. Where do you think it''s inappropriate? I''ll let them change it." Han Mo''s tone is very gentle. In fact, if Shuya will pick out unfavorable terms for herself in this contract, there will be no better contract in the world.


    When Han Mo made the Shuya contract, he must have written it in the direction most conducive to Shuya.


    Shuya has a mirror in her heart, so she doesn''t look carefully. The whole world can deceive her. Only Han Mo will never, so she has no reason to look at it word by word.


    Soon, the new contract was signed.


    Shuya is not too worried about the contract, but more worried about another question, "when will the broker contract be signed? Who is sichen''s agent? "


    Shuya has been led by Peng Ye since her debut. She has never contacted other agents before. She is used to Peng Ye''s style. In fact, she is not worried about signing a contract with the company. Compared with her, she is worried about the choice of agents.


    From previous cases, an agent is too important for an artist. A bad agent will not only destroy the artist''s future, but also likely destroy the artist''s family.


    Han Mo smiled playfully, "why? Worried about the agent? "


    Shuya sighed softly, "I never thought the day when I left Pengye would be like that. In my opinion, there is no better agent than her."


    "Oh?" Han Mo took out a contract and pushed in Shuya''s direction, "look at this man."


    Shuya opened the folder and saw the name signed there by the agent. Youmei''s eyes were subconsciously stunned and suddenly looked up at Han mo.

 Chapter 344

    PS: the chapter name is wrong. It should be chapter 340. Sorry, show your teeth.


    The name Shuya couldn''t be more familiar. She was stunned for a while before she reacted.


    "You..."


    "How''s it going? Are you satisfied with this agent? "


    Shuya smiled, "satisfied."


    Although Han Mo said, "I guess it''s because Yang Bin didn''t give Shuya a chance. You remember the signing meeting of Shuya a few days ago, but there was no official report of the company before. On the contrary, the person named Tang Huizi will appear on the company''s home page every day."


    "If you don''t tell me, I haven''t found it yet. Bah, it''s so cruel. No wonder Shuya quit. Shuya, we support you. "


    "Although Mengsi feels a little strange, it is said that he is very capable, but he has gone, sichen media has collapsed, and Yaya of our family is in the past now. It''s not a pit."


    "Didn''t you read the report? It''s Mengsi''s voluntary equity transfer. How can his successor be incompetent? Don''t worry. I only care about who this person is now. "


    "With care."


    "Care + 1"


    "Care + 1999."


    ......


    Han Mo''s eyes left the screen, but the discussion on the screen continued.


    Shuya also saw these contents, because Yang Bin didn''t want her to go, so he blocked her in many ways. He didn''t use the official wechat number to say about Shuya''s unilateral termination. At this time, as soon as the news came out, Yang Bin became the target of public criticism.


    Many netizens questioned him whether it was because Shuya''s new album company had no publicity, and whether it had interfered with Shuya''s work many times before.


    Those who questioned were relatively calm. Those impulsive netizens scolded directly under his wechat.


    How ugly, how ugly, how to say that the eyes of the majority of netizens are bright. They have calculated almost all the reasons in front just by the result that Shuya left her old owner in the end.


    The content of fans scolding Yang Bin is basically the right topic. Yang Bin has no power to resist. He can only turn off wechat and hide and exit wechat account.


    In this way, the two rumors were crazily swiping the screen on wechat all day. The phone in Han Mo''s office kept ringing. He knew that the purpose of these people calling must be to verify the equity transfer.


    Han Mo didn''t answer. Wait a minute.


    He asked Meng Si to send a wechat in the early morning to confirm it.


    Meng Si understood Han Mo''s routine, but also secretly admired his ability and lamented that he didn''t see the wrong person.


    Because Meng Si transferred sichen media, many problems can be generated around this topic. Meng Si admitted that they are more looking forward to knowing who took over sichen media.


    Meng Si published wechat in the early morning, and then Aite went to Han mo.


    "God, did you see that Meng Si really transferred his equity."


    "Why do you want aithan Mo?"


    "Maybe it''s because Han Mo is his artist."


    "It doesn''t feel that simple."


    Han Mo waited for a moment. There were different opinions on speculation on the Internet. In the afternoon, wechat will occasionally pop up other content on wechat, but now we can hardly see any other content.


    It''s all "sichen media".


    "Sichen media."


    "Sichen media..."


    After some time, Han Mo smiled, finally picked up his mobile phone and announced that he had taken over sichen media, which was an uproar in an instant.


    Han Mo didn''t care any more. Now all the messages to be sent have been sent, and the rest is to make themselves a topic.


    ......


    After a night


    Knowing the results, the enthusiasm for discussion is gradually declining, and there are obviously fewer rolling comments.


    Han Mo didn''t care about this, because Shuya immediately had a very important program to play songs for the new album.


    The signing ceremony is an unprecedented event, but after all, the signing ceremony is only an album. Although the scene is hot, there are only 6000 copies. Whether it can become a platinum record is still unknown.


    So Shuya attaches great importance to this program, and Han Mo also likes it.


    In the program, the host asked Shuya some questions, and Shuya answered them politely one by one.


    In the last part, Shuya sings a song from a new album.


    In the past, such programs must sing the main song, but all the songs written by Han Mo for Shuya can be the main song, so Shuya didn''t think much and sang a song directly.


    This song is a favorite of Shuya. You can sing it almost two or three times. Not only the rhythm but also the lyrics are easy to remember, but also the emotion always makes people feel the illusion of empathy.


    Shuya stood on the stage and took a deep breath.


    "Later


    I finally learned how to love


    It''s a pity you''re long gone


    Disappeared into the crowd.


    Later... "


    For many fans who haven''t bought a new album, this is the first time to hear this song and they are deeply attracted.


    The audience couldn''t help shaking gently with the rhythm, feeling the emotion conveyed by Shuya through the song.


    On the network


    In front of the TV


    At the same time, two words "later" came out.

 Chapter 345

    "Later,


    I finally learned how to love.


    But you''re long gone,


    Disappeared into the crowd.


    Later,


    Finally understand in tears,


    Once some people miss it, they don''t want it anymore. "


    This lyric has touched countless people in another world, and it still touches the people who hear her in this world.


    Some people only know how to cherish when they really lose; Some things, only experienced to understand how to get along.


    Some people understand this truth in advance. Maybe there is an opportunity to start over, but some people know that it is too late. Everything once can only become the past and will not start over again.


    Shuya''s song spread all over the streets of Beidu. At the moment, the two songs of the new album were on the programs "unfortunately not you" and "later".


    The meaning of the two songs is slightly different and very similar. They both have a regret that they can''t love.


    In the previous audition version, there were these two songs. Many netizens had been worried by the audition version at that time. They bought Shuya''s album early in the morning. There were still some people who did not hear the audition version, but also saw Shuya''s singing through the program.


    Shu Ya and Zeng Ying walked out of the TV station. Han Mo''s nanny car had already stopped at the door. The anti peeping window had rolled up. The people outside the car couldn''t see who was inside.


    Shuya knew the license plate, knew that this was the nanny car assigned to her, and took Zeng Ying into the car.


    "How do you feel?" A familiar voice suddenly came from the cab. As soon as Shuya looked up, she saw that the driver was still Han mo. she thought that the last time she went to the company to pick her up was the first time. Unexpectedly, she would also drive to pick her up this time.


    Shu Ya was a little surprised. She was stunned for a while, and her answer was slow.


    "Of course, sister Shuya is very powerful. The whole audience was shocked when" later "came out." Zeng Ying snapped, pretending to be a microphone with her fist and humming.


    Shuya was amused by Zeng Ying''s appearance.


    Han Mo also smiled.


    He turned on the car radio, and a familiar and gentle voice came from the stereo. It was the song sung by Shuya in the program today, "later".


    Shuya''s voice is very delicate, full of emotion and a sense of substitution. It''s like telling the story of everyone who hears the song.


    This song moves the climax part to the opening concert. The melody is beautiful and catchy. It is not only pleasant to hear, but also very easy to sing. You can sing along after listening to it several times. This is why Zeng Ying can sing along after listening to Shuya a few times.


    Shuya is also listening to her songs carefully. It''s totally different to sing on the stage and listen to her through the speaker.


    The main content of music broadcasting is to push songs every day and recommend some new albums and singles. Shuya''s new songs are the most popular now. All programs are competing to broadcast, and the audience hotline can be answered in the program.


    With the end of the last lyrics, the music echoed in the carriage and dissipated slowly.


    Zeng Ying clapped her hands in the car. "Sister Shuya, it''s so nice, so nice. Listening to you on the radio feels completely different from listening to you on the spot. Of course, you sing on the spot. It''s all good, just good."


    Zeng Ying was poor in words. After saying a lot of good things, she didn''t know what to say except applauding. Her two small hands clapped.


    The radio host''s quiet voice briefly introduced Shuya''s song, and then the connection time. Audience friends can evaluate the song after the song.


    A listener''s hotline entered the live broadcast platform.


    "Hello, host." The voice of a girl with a voice of hoarse and crying was transmitted into the carriage through the sound wave, and she choked.


    "Hello, what do you call you?"


    The girl was a little calm. "My name is quiet."


    "Hello, quiet."


    The quiet voice still has a heavy nasal voice, "this song says all my heart. Now I finally understand how to get along with him and how to love, but he is gone."


    "Gone? Have you broken up? " Asked the host.


    He sighed quietly and softly, "well, I broke up. At that time, I always thought I was the best. He was bad everywhere. All the quarrels were his fault. I can only see his shortcomings and think he has problems all over. But now I realize that no one will be as good to me as he is to me, never. Really, only when you lose can you cherish it. "


    Music broadcasting is generally the hotline of some fans. It''s the first time to receive a hotline about feelings. I don''t know what to say for a while, but as a radio anchor, I have the ability to deal with emergency problems on the live broadcast.


    The host immediately said, "it''s no use just being sad. Now that it''s over, let''s think about whether we can have a chance to solve it. You can express your mood at the moment and face the phone. Maybe he''s listening to our program. Hello, quiet, are you still there?"


    The girl''s voice sounded slowly, "if he is also in front of the radio, I just want to ask. How are you? "


    Across the radio, Shuya can feel the girl''s sadness.


    "Hey, why do you know how to cherish when you lose it? Can''t you tolerate each other when you are together?" Zeng Ying, a single dog for thousands of years, couldn''t understand what people in love thought. She broke up and wept, but when she was together, she wanted to find fault with each other.


    This episode does not affect the continuation of the program. The first two songs of the program are Shuya. The first one is later, and the second one is unfortunately not you.


    Although it''s not arranged intentionally, it''s very appropriate. I just don''t know if the girl will feel more uncomfortable when she hears this song.


    "These are two sad songs. They will understand the truth only after breaking up. Some songs will not make the same mistakes again, but also recall more regrets.


    Many listeners want to call the hotline at the same time. Because they can''t answer at the same time, the program has a synchronous discussion group on wechat.


    "I cried because I couldn''t let go."


    "If I can never, I hope she is still by my side."


    "Life always teaches us how to love, but it''s all when the love has become a thing of the past. Later... Unfortunately, it''s not you."


    "Shuya''s new song is too tearful."


    The comment area is recalling the past and expressing their regrets. Of course, there are also voices commenting on Shuya from the perspective of songs, but more listeners can''t help bringing themselves into the songs.


    The second hotline came in.


    The host said in a quiet and gentle voice, "Hello, listener friend, what do you call it?"


    The other side of the phone was silent without any answer.


    "Hello? Still there? " Generally, when the phone is answered, the audience will feel very lucky. Many people will shout excitedly, "is it me?" As silent as now.


    "Still there?" The host can hear each other''s slight breathing and know that someone is on the other side of the receiver.


    Until the end of the host''s third sentence, the other side slowly opened his mouth, "Hello, I am... I just..."


    "Sleeping slot, he is that, the quiet one just now... Boyfriend, ah no, should be called ex boyfriend." Zeng Ying suddenly shouted in the car. She clenched her fist and stretched out her head. The old man was afraid that she couldn''t hear the content of the radio clearly.


    Han Mo turned up the radio.

 Chapter 346

    The whole live studio showed an unexpected look. The guide looked at the host. The host also looked incredulous. This kind of bridge has only been seen in the novel. Just now, it was just said casually. The other party may be listening to the program.


    But I didn''t expect that they were really listening and called. The most important thing is that their hotline is very busy. They can''t call in if they want to. So many things with small probability really hit each other.


    The host quickly said, "Hello, you are quiet..." she hesitated and said, "friend."


    Without hesitation, the boy gave a soft "um".


    "I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. It''s incredible."


    "Yes, I thought it was just a girl''s memory. I didn''t expect the next one."


    "Speak quickly. What do you mean by calling? Think well or think well, or think well."


    Wechat is full of discussions about this call.


    Zeng Ying couldn''t sit still. She wanted to get into the radio and catch the boy and ask him what he thought.


    "Sir, is there anything you want to say to the audience?" What the host said is very vague. In fact, it means whether there is anything you want to say to the caller just now.


    Silence fell again on the phone.


    The host was so nervous for the first time in the music broadcast for so long. She clenched her fists and swallowed her saliva. The director also kept watching the situation on the other side of the phone for fear of dropping the line.


    "Speak, speak." Zeng Ying was happier than the party and was anxious to fidget.


    Netizens can''t stand it. At the moment, there is a screen under the music radio wechat.


    "Together."


    "Together."


    "Together."


    ......


    Everyone was sweating quietly. The purpose of her call before was very clear, that is, she still had this boy in her heart, hoping to get back together with him, but she felt that she might have lost this relationship and could only recall it alone, but every memory was painful.


    To put it bluntly, it''s the intention of falling flowers now. It depends on whether the running water has love or not.


    It seems that all the places covered by music broadcasting are quiet. We dare not make a sound for fear of missing important information.


    Time ticking past, although not long, seems to have passed for a long time.


    I used to press the minute, but now I press the second.


    One second


    Two seconds


    Three seconds


    A moment later, the voice on the phone rang again, deep and hoarse.


    "I, I don''t know if I''m good now." He paused for a moment.


    Like all the audience, the host held his breath and didn''t answer, waiting for him to continue.


    The sound sounded again.


    "Quiet, I miss you."


    "I didn''t do well enough before. Can you give me a chance to become better in the future?"


    The voice dropped and the whole music broadcast was quiet.


    Without any entanglement or hesitation, the boy confessed directly to the quiet.


    Reversal, plot reversal.


    It turns out that it''s not that they can''t let go quietly, but that both of them are missing each other. They have been waiting for each other to change their mind for so long.


    Zeng Ying almost jumped up and hit the roof with her head. "Ouch" covered her head and sat down again.


    The boy''s voice was a little lonely. "It''s Shuya''s song, which makes me really realize what''s the most important. The first time I heard it was a trial version. The next day I bought an album and listened to it every day. These days I''m struggling to find silence, and I''m afraid she''s put me down. Quietly, let''s give each other another chance. Don''t sing later and recall the past one day in the future, okay? "


    The director has made a gesture of victory. Everyone hopes that lovers will get married. After the boy said that, the audience of all the programs cheered together.


    The host quickly said, "quietly, she must be listening to our program at the moment. She will be very happy to hear you."


    "I hope so."


    "It''s not hope, it will. You will come together and start at your heart. Don''t control your feelings any more."


    Every program is sometimes long, and the previous program must not exceed the time limit, so as not to make the program impossible to broadcast.


    In the hotline link, the host has spent too long. The songs to be played later have not been broadcast, but all the listeners are happy.


    "Dear listeners, today''s music radio program is over. Although Jing Jing and her boyfriend can''t be online at the same time in the program, I believe they must mend their old friendship outside the program. Here, I also thank Shuya. It is her song that brings a pair of lovers who love each other back together. I hope Shuya can bring us more and better works, I also hope her new album can sell well. "


    The host''s concluding remarks have been finished, but the audience friends in front of the program haven''t enjoyed themselves. Friends who drive like to listen to this program while driving. Many people didn''t know that Shuya had a new album and wouldn''t buy a record before. They just want to buy a record through this program.


    Zeng Ying''s face was filled with a happy expression and made a flower infatuation, "my sister Shuya is powerful. Not only the song sounds good, but also the role of matchmaker. In the future, I will walk with sister Shuya''s song. Maybe one day I can meet my prince charming at the intersection."


    "There is only zebra crossing at the intersection, not prince charming." Han Mo said in a flat tone.


    Shuya was amused by Han Mo''s words.


    Zeng Ying''s two small cheeks were so angry.


    Although the program ended, the discussion in the wechat comment area of music broadcasting did not stop.


    Netizens want to see the final result, whether quietly and her boyfriend have made up their old friendship.


    While everyone was still looking forward to the follow-up progress, suddenly a wechat account posted a comment in the comment area.


    "Thank you for your concern for me and me. We are fine now and will always be fine."


    A short comment, received countless replies, everyone is blessing them.


    "Sister Shuya, sister Shuya, they are reconciled. Look at wechat, they are reconciled." Zeng Ying shouted in the car with her mobile phone.


    Shuya opened wechat and was happy for the young couple.


    Han Mo saw the smile on Shuya''s face from the rearview mirror and pursed his lips.


    One night, the online sales of the album increased by 20000. In just a few days, Shuya''s album sales have lagged behind many singers in the same period. Now she doesn''t want to compare with anyone.


    Her only opponent is herself. It''s good that her sales are growing at an accelerated rate every day.


    Although the influence of music broadcasting is less than that of television, it has a certain audience. Soon, various media began to report this matter.

 Chapter 347

    "Love songs have magic to save a marriage."


    "Shuya, a healing singer, goes straight to the depths of the soul."


    "Later, I learned how to love and still be together."


    The major media reported this matter from different angles. The media has a high sensitivity. Just during the time of Parliament, many relevant tweets have been uploaded on the Internet.


    Wechat entertainment network also made an exclusive report on this matter and contacted the party quietly and her boyfriend.


    The two people accepted an online interview with the reporter of wechat entertainment network, explained their every bit from acquaintance to love on the platform, and said that they are all fans of Shuya. They like her TV dramas, movies, songs and her fans.


    Shu Ya also looked at the text interview of the young couple''s acquaintance on wechat. She couldn''t help thinking of her past with Han Mo, forwarded the report of the interview and Peiwen: I hope you keep going.


    Although it''s just a matter of moving your fingers for Shuya, a first-line star reprints the love story of a pair of ordinary people and sends blessings.


    For a time, it caused a small commotion on the Internet, and netizens scrambled to reprint it and send blessings together.


    Originally, many netizens who did not know this matter also knew what happened to music broadcasting when they saw the reprint of Shuya.


    "Shuya will bless the fans. The lovers are so happy. I also want to fall in love."


    "God, there''s such a coincidence. Call the hotline at the same time."


    "Is this the magic of songs?"


    "I''m going to listen, too. I can finally say goodbye to being single this year."


    "From today on, I am a fan of Shuya."


    "Turn powder in the same way."


    "Same as..."


    Music broadcasting is a small episode, but it inadvertently brought many new fans to Shuya, and added a group of fans because of her kind blessing.


    "There are still two days to know the results of this week''s major lists." Zeng Ying is a little excited. Although Shuya''s achievements in film and television dramas are obvious to all, she has never made a breakthrough in her identity as a singer, not to mention platinum records, that is, there has been no good ranking in the major lists of songs. At most, the single has hit the top ten, which is also the tail, and it is difficult to maintain it for more than a week.


    So Zeng Ying is looking forward to this time, "it''s good to be in the top five for both albums and singles for two weeks."


    "Just the top five? Two weeks? There is no difficulty in setting the goal. " Han Mo said casually.


    Zeng Ying was talking to herself. When she heard Han Mo''s words, she was stunned, "isn''t it? It''s already very difficult. We''ve never been in the top five before, and it''s still a double list of singles and albums. "


    Han Mo smiled, "that''s because there was no me before."


    Zeng Ying''s eyes were stunned.


    Shuya covered her mouth and smiled.


    Zeng Ying is a little unhappy. She knows that Shuya believes in Han Mo, and she also believes in Han mo. the songs are really beautiful, but the songs on the list are always a little accidental. She doesn''t know why, but she always has works that she thinks are very good, but she can''t win others on the list.


    "Let''s make a bet." Han Mo said with a smileˇ° I bet Xiaoya will not only be the top five, but also the first in every list. "


    Zeng Ying stopped for a while. Of course, she hopes Shuya can be the first in each list, but this is impossible. Professional singers have never had such achievements. They are the first in all lists. This is to create a miracle.


    "If Xiaoya doesn''t rank first in all the lists, that''s my problem. I''ll give you a 10% salary increase and continue to work hard in the future."


    Zeng Ying showed an excited look and almost jumped up happily, but she felt that she shouldn''t be happy. After all, it''s a good thing that Shuya can get the first place in the major lists. She was so happy that she could raise her salary. She really shouldn''t.


    Just when Shuya is tangled about whether she should be happy or not.


    "However, if Shuya comes first in every list." Han Mo''s voice sounded again.


    "The cleaning of the nanny car is up to you."


    Zeng Ying was stunned, hesitated for a moment and said, "if Shu Ya really can be the first in each list, I''m happy to wash the car."


    Shuya smiled helplessly, but did not stop their bet.


    Shuya knew in her heart that only Han Mo would make a joke and bet with Zeng Ying if he was 100% sure. He must have full confidence. Although Shuya herself felt that she couldn''t believe that she ranked first in all the lists, she believed that Han Mo would be right as long as he was sure.


    Along the way, Zeng Ying broadcast news about Shuya on Weibo with Han Mo and Shuya, including her album, her new songs, her blessings to little lovers, and fans'' appreciation for her dress taste.


    Send Zeng Ying back, and Han Mo goes home with Shuya.


    The two men stood at the door. They just inserted the key into the key hole. Before they turned, they heard the crisp voice of the little guy from the other side of the door.


    The sound grew louder as the door was opened.


    "Grandpa, do you know the name of this picture?" The little guy held up a picture and stretched it out in front of the old man.


    Han Jun smiled and took over the painting of his baby granddaughter. A piece of white paper had been painted with color. In fact, he probably understood it, because the painting paper was mainly green, with green trees and green grass, but it was strange that not all the paintings were pictures with tender green small tree buds and small fairy grass.


    But half, half with small buds and half bare. If you look carefully, you can see that it is a regular gradual change.


    The old man really couldn''t think of what the painting was called. He asked in an inquiring tone, "it''s called a small tree?"


    The little guy shook his head.


    The old man looked at the picture carefully again and continued to ask, "is that grass?"


    The little guy shook his head harder.


    This time, the old man thought for a long time, and suddenly his eyes brightened, "Grandpa knows, it''s called small trees and grass."


    "Grandpa, no, No." The little guy''s head shook like a rattle.


    At this time, Han Mo and Shu Ya just opened the door and came in. The little guy jumped up happily when he saw his parents coming.


    "Dad, mom."


    The little guy jumped on Han Mo''s body. Han Mo turned a circle with his daughter and gently put it down.


    "What were Xuanxuan and grandpa talking about just now?" Han Mo asked curiously.


    The little guy''s dark eyes twinkled like stars. He took the baby painting back from his grandfather and handed it to his father.


    "Dad, what''s the name of Xuanxuan''s painting?" The little guy looked expectantly at his father. His grandparents guessed wrong. She hoped his father could guess it.


    Han Mo is holding the picture painted by the little guy in his hand, and Shuya also comes together.


    Small trees and grass are not all green, but some are still bare without small green buds.


    Shuya frowned slightly and looked at Han Mo with a look of help. She couldn''t guess what the name of the little guy''s painting was more appropriate than small trees and grass.


    Han Mo carefully appreciated his daughter''s painting, with a happy smile on his face, gently touched the little guy''s head, "is Xuanxuan''s painting called spring?"


    The little guy stared and raised his arms excitedly, "almost, almost, Xuanxuan''s painting is called" spring is coming. "


    After the whole family heard the little guy''s answer, they gathered around the painting and enjoyed Xuanxuan''s works again with the name of the painting.


    Spring is coming!


    The child turns the original static painting into dynamic. The place where spring has gone is green and new buds have grown. The place where spring has not gone is the bare small trunk.


    This may be the different angle between children and adults.


    Han Mo didn''t expect that the little guy could add his ideas to the content of the painting. He spoiled and rubbed the child''s head, "can you give the painting to dad?"


    The little guy shook his head. "I''m sorry, Dad. Teacher Ding Rou said that she would give the painting to her tomorrow. He also praised Xuanxuan."


    Parents praise their children ten times, but they are not as good as the teacher. At the moment, the little guy''s face shows a proud look and shows off the things praised by the teacher during the day with his parents.

 Chapter 348

    Next day


    The winter in Beidu has passed, and spring has quietly approached people''s life. Like the little guy''s painting, many small trees have grown fresh buds, and the grass has also sprouted soil. However, due to the different light and sunshine, some small trees have no vitality and their branches are bare.


    Han Mo stood on the balcony, his sight fell on every plant in the community, couldn''t help smiling, and the child''s observation and imagination.


    Han Mo''s eyes returned to the paper in his hand, stayed for a moment, and then Gonggong put the painting in the picture book folder.


    As soon as I put the picture into the script, I heard the pattering footsteps behind me, "Dad!"


    Looking back at the direction of the soft waxy sound, the little guy rubbed his eyes, wore a messy hair, and his big and innocent eyes blinked.


    Han Mo hurried over and kissed the child''s fleshy face. Spoiled, he rubbed the child''s hair more disorderly.


    Like every day, after breakfast, Han Mo sent the children to kindergarten.


    Because Han Mo was busy with Shuya last night, he didn''t pick up the little guy from school, so he didn''t meet the teachers and parents. Today, he took the little guy''s hand and just walked to the gate of the kindergarten. Behind him came the loud voice familiar to little tiger''s mother.


    "Father Xuanxuan, congratulations." Before the little tiger mother arrived, the voice had reached Han Mo''s ear.


    Han Mo looked back and just saw the mother tiger coming to him in a hurry. Han Mo was confused. He didn''t know what mother tiger wanted to congratulate him.


    Xiaohu''s mother looked at Han Mo with a blank face and grinned, "you don''t know. Your Xuanxuan painting was selected to participate in the competition."


    Han Mo really doesn''t know. Maybe it was yesterday, but he didn''t come to pick up the child yesterday.


    Teacher Ding is at the door. The little guy sees the teacher and runs over. Ding Rou gently touches the child''s head.


    "Xuanxuan painted a picture in the kindergarten yesterday. Our teachers agreed that the child painted very well, and got the consent of the head of the kindergarten to participate in the selection of Beidu competition area of the National Children''s painting competition on behalf of our golden sun kindergarten." Teacher Ding Rou said gently.


    Han Mo was a little surprised. Although he didn''t know what the award was, as long as he hung the word "national", he listened very tall.


    Ding Rou was afraid that her explanation was not clear enough and continued, "this competition is held every two years. It is divided into several stages, 3-6 years old and 6-12 years old. Our kindergarten can only participate in the selection of the first age group. In children''s paintings, this competition is quite authoritative. We are very optimistic about Xuanxuan''s paintings and hope to get the ranking in the competition area of Beidu. If we can get the ranking, we can continue to participate in the national competition. All children''s paintings that have entered the national finals will hold a painting exhibition, It''s in our Beidu Art Exhibition Center. "


    Ding Rou became more and more excited, and her eyes were full of hope. It seemed that Xuanxuan''s painting had entered the national finals at the moment.


    In fact, if it''s just a kindergarten competition, the award-winning children will be displayed in the hall of the kindergarten. Han Mo will look forward to it, but according to Ding Rou, this is a national competition. Han Mo has no expectations. The little guy''s painting is purely interested. It''s different from other carefully sent to professional art schools. As a father, Han Mo knows, It''s OK to play. If you really expect your child to win the National Award, it''s really a little difficult for your child.


    Teacher Ding Rou looks forward to Han mo. she knows that Han Mo is also very good at painting, so she expects him to evaluate Xuanxuan. It''s best to be like her. Ding Rou hopes that Xuanxuan can enter the national selection. As long as she enters the national finals, she can participate in the painting exhibition, which is a very glorious thing.


    However, Han Mo smiled calmly and said modestly, "Xuanxuan''s level can only be a hobby level. I usually draw and play. I don''t expect her to win the prize, but it''s important to participate. Thank teacher Ding Rou for her trouble."


    Teacher Ding Rou was stunned. Most parents will be happy. They can''t boast. Ding Rou, who is as calm and rational as Han Mo, didn''t expect it.


    In fact, Xiaohu''s mother had known about the competition for a long time. She thought she could sign up, but later learned that it must be recommended by the kindergarten. Therefore, she has been paying close attention to the children''s art class recently, hoping that Xiaohu can participate in the competition in Beidu competition area on behalf of the kindergarten, but she heard yesterday that the only place was taken away by Xuanxuan.


    Therefore, Xiaohu''s mother was a little unwilling, and then said, "it''s good to represent the golden sun kindergarten. The ranking of Beidu is unthinkable, not to mention the whole country. Let alone so many provinces and cities in the country, we don''t know how many selected works there are in Beidu. Xuanxuan''s father is also right. Don''t hold too much hope, In case of disappointment, let the children play. "


    "Let the children play." I don''t think it''s strange that this sentence comes out of anyone''s mouth. Only mother tiger''s mouth sounds very strange. Maybe it can only be regarded as going out to play for other people''s children. If this opportunity is given to little tiger, mother tiger will take great pains to try her best to make her children enter the national finals, but it''s not sure whether she can enter the national finals, But the idea is definitely there.


    Han Mo didn''t pay too much attention to this matter. He was happy to leave the kindergarten, not because he thought the child would win the prize, but Han Mo was gratified by Xuanxuan''s talent in painting.


    At the moment, a very important thing for Han Mo is Shuya''s new album. The list of the world is quite special, not from Monday, but from every Sunday. Today is Friday. If you put aside today, there will be only next Saturday.


    Therefore, Han Mo pays more attention to Shuya''s songs. He bet with Zeng Ying that he can get the first place in every list. He must win this bet, not because he is afraid of losing to Zeng Ying to raise her salary. In fact, Zeng Ying has been with Shuya for so many years, not only as an assistant, but more like a family member, so it is right to raise her salary, and there is nothing to hesitate, It was a bet and a joke.


    Han Mo gambles more with himself. He is confident, but he can''t control everything. There are many unknown factors that are not controlled by him. Anything can happen before the last minute.


    Han Mo opens the wechat hot search. Generally speaking, the wechat hot search list is reflecting the real-time heat, about a person or a topic.


    Shuya related keywords have risen to the second place in the list, which has been in Han Mo''s plan.


    But


    Han Mo''s eyes inadvertently scanned a message ranked 10th in the hot search, and his eyebrows frowned slightly.


    "Hui Zhi Lan Xin black horse breaks through"


    "Hui Zhi Lan Xin" is really the name of Tang Huizi''s new album. Han Mo clicked this hot search article and pushed the content to the page.


    The general content of the news is that although the sales volume of Tang Huizi''s first signing meeting in Beidu was not ideal, she won a big victory in the cities around Beidu, and then put a lot of data and live photos. It can be seen from the photos that it was very popular, and the fans lined up in a long line.


    Sales are not good in one place. It will get better in another place. It''s not that it hasn''t happened, but Han Mo always feels that something is wrong.

 Chapter 349

    PS: Thank you for riding pigs on the grassland.


    Han Mo took out his mobile phone and just wanted to call little pangxie, the bell rang.


    He glanced at the screen. It was just a phone call from little Ponzi.


    "Brother Han, I''ve been paying attention to the sales of several singers in the same period with sister Shuya. I found a problem, so I''ll report it to you quickly." Although Han Mo has taken over sichen media, he is still used to calling Han Mo brother Han and has never called President Han.


    Han Mo asked, um, he guessed that the purpose of little pangxie''s call should be the same as what he was going to ask little pangxie to check.


    Pang Xie continued anxiously, "sister Shuya''s sales volume has always been the first, and she is far behind the second. According to the statistics, there is no problem with the major lists this week, but Tang Huizi suddenly broke out that the sales volume this week is a little outrageous. It seems that she put it on in one day."


    Like Han Mo, he also felt that the sales volume was a little abnormal. He was silent for a moment, "what do you think?"


    Little pangxie said without hesitation, "I''ll check him. If I''m safe in the back, I''ll forget it. I even want to compete with sister Shuya in this way. I''ll let him know the social rules."


    Han Mo smiled. He knew how good little pangxie was at this, "I''ll leave it to you."


    Little Pang Xie waited for Han Mo to say this. His eyes flashed like chicken blood. "OK, don''t worry, brother Han, give it to me."


    They didn''t say anything more and hung up.


    Han Mo is sitting in the office. Although it is only the next day, he has entered a state. He still remembers the scene of his first meeting with Meng Si, and the words Meng Si said when he wanted to sign a contract with him. At the moment, he is sitting in his position and has never thought about anything.


    Han Mo clicks on the computer and suddenly a news pops up in the lower right corner of the screen.


    "Meng Si, the founder and former president of sichen media, has an open relationship with Peng ye, the gold medal agent."


    Han Mo couldn''t help staring. Although he knew that they had been married, he didn''t expect them to open their relationship so soon.


    Han Mo started the news push. There are many similar reports under this news.


    "Boom! Meng Si admitted his love affair. The female master was an iron woman, master Peng. "


    "From close friends to lovers, talk about the 20 years of acquaintance and love between Peng ye and Meng Si."


    Han Mo points to open wechat. The top of the hot search is the news about Meng Si and Peng Ye.


    Let''s take a look at the netizens'' blessings to them when they are shocked.


    "Mengsi is finished. Master Peng''s left hook and right hook directly gameover."


    "Don''t say that. Although Meng Si is thin, his bones are full of meat. If he really fights, master Peng may not beat him."


    "You people are wrong. Why do you have to expect them to fight? Can''t you love each other? Come, boss, bet me Peng Yeying, thank you. "


    Originally, Meng Si''s exposure of love was quite touching. He said that he and Peng ye had met and known each other for 20 years. It should be a romantic life film, which was turned into a funny film by these netizens.


    On the Internet, various jokes about the two people after they were together emerge one after another, as well as their various P-charts. In short, Peng Ye is beating and scolding Meng Si.


    Han Mo couldn''t help smiling at the information and pictures, as well as the edited video.


    A familiar and special bell rang.


    Han Mo directly connected the phone without looking at the screen.


    "The hand speed is very fast. I answered it as soon as it rang. Are you thinking of me?" Meng Si said with a smile.


    "You will soon announce your relationship."


    "I''m afraid she''s in a hurry. After all, I''m so talented that I can be kidnapped at any time. I''m afraid he doesn''t have a sense of security." Mengsi began to get complacent again.


    Han Mo smiled, looked at the screen again and said calmly, "I''m watching you being beaten by Peng Ye. This set of pictures is well made. Shall I send it to you to enjoy it?"


    Meng Si laughed. "Netizens just guess blindly. How can I be beaten by her? I beat her eight times a day at home, me..."


    Ah!


    There was a scream on the phone.


    "Didn''t you take a bath?"


    "No, ah! Ears! Ah! "


    ......


    Although I don''t know if there is a violent beating posture at the other end of the phone, Han Mo is certain that there will be eight times a day, but Meng Si didn''t hit Peng ye, but was beaten.


    The scream continued to reach Han Mo''s ear through the receiver. He reluctantly shook his head and hung up the phone.


    Because Meng Si announced his love affair, the news was too hot, so he quickly reached the top of the hot search list, and there was an explosive word behind Meng Si and Peng Ye''s name, which proved that the search volume of this topic has reached more than a limit.


    Han Mocai noticed that Shuya''s topic had been pushed to the third place, and the second topic at the moment was not the previous one, but an affair about Tang Huizi.


    This kind of hype trace is very obvious news. People in the circle can understand it at a glance. Only netizens can''t understand it and have been following the trend. But also because the news of Meng Si and Peng Ye is too hot, Tang Huizi''s fried affair seems a little less topical.


    Gossip is real-time. The heat comes fast and the past is fast. When a similar new news comes out, the original news will decrease. Therefore, Yang Bin is riveted to make this hot search occupy 24 hours on the list.


    However, Yang Bin didn''t expect to kill Chen Yaojin on the way, which would make Meng Si such a thing.


    Yang Bin dropped the folder heavily on the ground.


    "Didn''t you say that the news of speculation can be searched?"


    Zhang Xiaofan calmly picked up the folder, "it''s a hot search, but there''s no first."


    "It''s not the first. It''s no use. I spent so much money hyping this news and gave me a second. This kind of gossip news has been hot for a short time." Yang Bin sat down on the sofa, breathing heavily.


    After the signing meeting, Zhang Xiaofan disappeared and the phone was turned off. Yang Bin knew why Zhang Xiaofan would avoid, but he also knew what Zhang Xiaofan wanted most.


    Originally, Yang Bin wanted Shu Ya to stay, so he didn''t care about Tang Huizi. When the previous money drifted, one Shu Ya topped ten Tang Huizi, but he didn''t expect that Shu Ya had already found his next home, so he had only one way left and tried every means to hold Tang Huizi up.


    The only weakness he grasped Zhang Xiaofan was fame and wealth. Zhang Xiaofan was talented, but he was always unknown. He was eager to succeed, so he gave up the hot Shuya and chose Tang Huizi, whom the company admired. However, unexpectedly, he was still wrong.


    He disappeared because he didn''t want to be implicated again, but he was more afraid of Yang Bin''s threat, because Shu Ya left, there were different opinions on the Internet at that time.


    Yang Bin directly asks his assistant to find Zhang Xiaofan. If he doesn''t go to the company immediately, he will directly release the news. This time, Shuya leaves because Zhang Xiaofan gives Tang Huizi the song originally written to her without authorization. He wants to buckle the pot of Shuya''s departure on Zhang Xiaofan''s head.


    Zhang Xiaofan was most afraid of things that would damage his reputation, and immediately appeared.


    At this time, Zhang Xiaofan put the folder back on Yang Bin''s table and said expressionless, "there are sales. Hot search is just an aid."


    Yang Bin seemed to think of something and smiled, "how did you do that?"


    Zhang Xiaofan sneered, "it''s been going on. One day, the list on Sunday will come out, and everything will be known."


    There was a trace of cunning in Yang Bin''s eyes.


    PS: the rabbit will have an exam tomorrow morning, so we must look at the question again today. There is only one watch today. The debt owed will be paid off, and what should be added will be added. Raise the rabbit''s paw and swear, thank you for your understanding, Moda~

 Chapter 350

    that day


    early morning


    Although Han Mo''s identity is different from before, he is not only the boss of the media company, but also Shuya''s agent, but what he does every day has not changed.


    He often joked that his father''s job was his job, and everything else was just a sideline.


    I didn''t have to go to kindergarten on Sunday, but because of the kindergarten''s provisional schedule, the little guy also had to go to school today.


    "Dad, Miss Ding said that if you attend the exhibition, you should wear a small dress, and then let dad dress Xuanxuan up." The little guy said excitedly.


    Han Mo knows that the children''s paintings have been sent to the jury to participate in the selection of Beidu competition area. If he can get the ranking, he can be shortlisted for the national finals and can be displayed at the painting exhibition.


    It''s just that Han Mo didn''t care much. It''s great to be selected to participate in the selection of Beidu. Han Mo really didn''t think about being shortlisted in the national competition.


    But he didn''t want to hurt the little guy''s enthusiasm. He said gently, "OK, if Xuanxuan can participate in the painting exhibition, dad will design a skirt for Xuanxuan himself."


    The little guy stared, "great, Xuanxuan wants to design her own skirt, Xuanxuan''s own princess skirt."


    Han Mo Chong drowned and rubbed the child''s head. "OK, Xuanxuan designed it herself. Xuanxuan drew it first, and then Dad helped design the most beautiful princess dress."


    The little guy nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    Han Mo took the little guy''s hand and soon walked to the kindergarten.


    Generally, parents who choose golden sun kindergarten don''t live too far away, but there are still many parents who like to drive their children to school, but Han Mo doesn''t want to.


    He cherishes the days when he can hold the little guy''s little hand. The child grows up too fast. Han Mo is afraid to miss this stage where he is easiest to get close to the child. Don''t wait until the little guy grows up to regret. Why didn''t he hold her and hug her when he can still hold her.


    Han Mo, while expecting the child to grow up slowly, took the child''s hand and walked like the gate of the kindergarten.


    Teacher Ding Rou saw Han Mo and the little guy from a distance and greeted them with a smile.


    "Today is the final stage of the selection. The selection results can be given in the morning. We are very confident in Xuanxuan''s works and the teachers in the kindergarten are looking forward to it." Ding rouqiao''s face was full of anticipation.


    Just now Han Mo didn''t want to attack the child''s enthusiasm. At the moment, he was embarrassed to disillusion the young teacher Ding rou. Han Mo nodded with a polite smile.


    Han Mo has another more important thing when he sends his children to kindergarten.


    ......


    Sichen media office building


    Office of the President


    "The list has been updated, updated!" Little Ponzi''s voice suddenly rang out in the office.


    Han Mo had just walked to the door of the office when he heard little pangxie''s voice.


    Early in the morning, Ponzi stayed in front of the list and kept refreshing, waiting for the results to be updated.


    Han Mo walked quickly to his desk. When he saw the screen, a smile came out of his mouth.


    At this time, two soft footsteps came from outside the office.


    Han Mo and little pangxie looked in the direction of the voice.


    Shuya walked in front, and Zeng Ying followed.


    At the moment of seeing Zeng Ying, Pang Xie''s fat face was crowded with laughter, "brother Han, sister Shuya''s nanny car was washed this month."


    Han Mo also smiled.


    Zeng Ying was stunned at first, and then her eyes suddenly lit up. She knew she was betting with Han Mo and the content of the bet.


    Car Wash?


    "Sister Shuya really won the first place in all the lists?" Zeng Ying hurried to little pangxie and looked at the computer screen in a hurry.


    "For now, yes." Han Mo smiled at Shuya and said softly.


    Zeng Ying looked at Han Mo suspiciously, "why is it temporary?"


    Pangxie explained, "because there is a list that is real-time, that is, the total album sales. At present, sister Shuya is the first, but the second has been chasing after her regularly."


    Shu Ya and Zeng Ying didn''t know what Han Mo asked pangxie to do. Hearing this, they were a little strange and looked at each other.


    "Who''s second?" Zeng Ying asked casually.


    Little Pang Xie snorted coldly, "Tang Huizi."


    Zeng Ying doesn''t like Tang Huizi either. She always thinks she''s weird. Moreover, Zeng Ying hated Tang Huizi even more because she robbed sister Shuya''s song before.


    But I always felt that there was something else in Pang Xie''s expression.


    Little pangxie suddenly looked at Han Mo and said playfully, "brother Han, what shall we do next?"


    Han Mo looked at the album sales updated in real time. His lips pursed and smiled, "watch the change."


    "Brother Han, if we don''t take action, they will surpass later. Their growth is regular and progressive." Little Pang Xie didn''t expect Han Mo to say that he couldn''t stand watching the change.


    "Then let her be the first." Han Mo said plainly, and then looked at Shuya affectionately.


    They flirted for a while. Zeng Ying couldn''t see it anymore. She secretly turned her eyes in her heart, indicating that she was full of dog food.


    As long as they are able to break through the siege and squeeze into the front of the list, singers who can show their faces on the web page are paying attention to updating the list at the moment.


    "Honey, why don''t you kick that woman directly? We don''t have no sales." Tang Huizi sat on Yang Bin''s leg, his plump ass rubbing at the root of Yang Bin''s thigh.


    Yang Bin pinched Tang Huizi''s ass, "don''t worry, let''s come a little."


    "No, I''m going to surpass her now. People want to be the first." Tang Huizi hooked Yang Bin''s neck with one arm, "others can either."


    Zhang Xiaofan turned his eyes to the other side and pretended not to see them.


    In the past, they would take Zhang Xiaofan into account, but recently he appeared more frequently. Tang Huizi''s new album was handled by Zhang Xiaofan. When it came more, they didn''t care. Hugging people wouldn''t avoid him.


    Yang Bin was so numb that he couldn''t stand Tang Huizi''s move. "Well, I''ll surpass her now. Xiao Fan, you can operate it."


    Zhang Xiaofan frowned and said quickly, "no, we can''t rise too fast. We are..."


    "Shut up, let you surpass her, you do it." Yang Bin snapped.


    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head. He knew that Tang Huizi had a big chest and no brain and didn''t understand anything, but he didn''t expect Yang Bin to be so confused.


    Zhang Xiaofan more and more regretted that he was so stupid and bet his treasure on Tang Huizi.


    Pang Xie, who was watching the computer, suddenly jumped up, "brother Han, brother Han, they surpassed us."


    Zeng Ying also stood up. How could Tang Huizi have any strength to surpass sister Shuya? When she looked at Pang Xie who also suddenly stood up, she saw that his face was not angry, but... Excited?

 Chapter 351

    Han Mo also noticed the changes in the list. There was a shrewd look in his eyes, his body tilted back slightly, pursed his mouth and said with a smile, "let''s start."


    "OK." Little pangxie finally waited for Han Mo''s instructions and was happy to get rid of his arm and prepare to do it.


    "Hey, little fat man, what''s your plot?" Zeng Ying looked at them and finally couldn''t help asking.


    Little Ponzi raised his head. "How do you talk? Who is the little fat man? I''m strong. " Then he raised his arm and tried to show the biceps under the white meat.


    After a long time, maybe he hid too deep and didn''t show anything. Little pangxie was a little embarrassed and coughed twice.


    Zeng Ying has been staring at little pangxie aggressively, with provocation in her eyes.


    Little Pang Xie whispered, "Hey, my biceps is just not so obvious, but it''s very strong. Wait for me to practice for another two months."


    Zeng Ying rolled her eyes. "You haven''t practiced for another 500 years." His eyes fell on Ponzi''s computer again, "what are you doing?"


    "You''ll know in a minute." Little Ponzi smiled and winked.


    "Cut." Zeng Ying put her hands around her chest, stepped back and looked at Xiao Pang.


    Shuya shook her head with a smile. She used to think that Peng ye and Meng Si would fight each other every time they met, and they could always watch the excitement. This time, the two big ones left, and two small ones came. Pangxie and Zeng Ying were simply eight character disagreements. As soon as they met, they were in the war preparation mode.


    Although Shuya doesn''t know what little pangxie is doing, she knows that Han Mo ordered it. As long as Han Mo asked her to do something, it must be the most beneficial to her.


    "Yang Bin has started waving flags and shouting for Tang Huizi on wechat." Little Ponzi''s hands pounded quickly on the keyboard.


    Yang Bin put his short and fat arm on Tang Huizi''s fragrant shoulder, "how about I say I can come up right away, right away."


    Tang Huizi doesn''t know how Yang Bin did it. In fact, she doesn''t think her sales will be so good, but she knows that Yang Bin has a way. As long as she can win, she will give her money. As long as she holds this money tree, she will have everything.


    "Send wechat with the company''s account to celebrate that our new sister Huizi''s new album topped the sales list." Yang Bin''s greasy face was hung with an obscene smile.


    The little assistant frowned slightly at Zhang Xiaofan, who reluctantly avoided his eyes.


    "President Yang, it''s not good to release it at this time." Although the little assistant is not the person directly involved in the sales event, he knows the fishiness in it.


    Yang Bin couldn''t listen to anyone''s opinions now. He snorted coldly, "don''t teach me."


    The little assistant shut up.


    Zhang Xiaofan was yelled just now. Naturally, he won''t hit the muzzle of the gun again. Yang Bin asked him to send it, so he sent it.


    Originally, the response speed of netizens to this real-time sales list was not so fast, but after the official wechat was exposed.


    Wechat


    Forum


    In the entertainment website


    It''s all about Tang Huizi''s amazing sales, counter attack on the dark horse and perfect transformation


    Follow the wind and blow Tang Huizi very miraculously.


    Entertainment news, the content originally to be broadcast was urgently reduced, and the news about Tang Huizi''s sales counter attack was inserted.


    Many small websites are scrambling to report the news about the counter attack of Tang Huizi''s album sales in order to win a place and rub the heat, and the editors are busy.


    "Selling dark horse, Tang Huizi''s new album blooms all over the country. It is reported that the sales of his new album are amazing in various cities across the country."


    "Although the results of the first signing meeting in Beidu were not ideal, it was impossible to bury the good voice of a real singer."


    "Speaking with data, Tang Huizi did it."


    Little Pang Xie spat fiercely, "what''s the face? I dare to blow, but I don''t blush. However, these small websites and entertainment media are also too irresponsible. They have not done any investigation at all. They follow the trend here. "


    Han Mo glanced at the first few unnamed media and said with a smile, "these people don''t want to report Tang Huizi, but want to fight the popularity of their platform through Tang Huizi."


    "That can''t be so irresponsible." Little Ponzi was still unconvinced.


    Han Mo raised his hand. "Now it''s time to test your justice. Let''s go. "


    Little Pang Xie finally got Han Mo''s last instruction, gently pressed it a few times, and then left the keyboard with both hands, "ha ha, wait for a good play."


    Zeng Ying crowded into little pangxie''s computer. Her big and round eyes stared even bigger.


    "What''s going on? Why is Tang Huizi''s sales declining?"


    In the sales list just now, Tang Huizi, who was still in the first place, was still in the first place, but the sales figures behind him were decreasing at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    At this time, Pang Xie explained proudly, "Tang Huizi''s sales fraud, and all the data statistics are false. They should have asked someone to teach them in sales statistics. After all, this is a computer. After intrusion, you can play as you want. Unfortunately, when it comes to fraud, brother is the ancestor. I''ll spit it out as much as I want him to eat. "


    The sales figures on the screen are still decreasing, and very fast.


    "But before Tang Huizi''s news, they said that her sales in other places were really good. The effect of the signing meeting was very hot. There were videos and photos and a sea of people. At that time, I thought, is the song good or regional?" Zeng Ying said suspiciously.


    "They made some preparations for the later data." Shuya said calmly. She smiled and looked at Han Mo, who was planning strategies, and continued, "at that time, I guessed that what might be out of town was an illusion, but I didn''t care too much. It''s not true."


    Little Pang Xie hurriedly looked at Shuya with a dog leg smile. "Sister Shuya is really smart. Yes, it''s all false. Mass actors can invite a lot of people to spend some money, and they have good acting skills, good confidentiality work, time-saving and labor-saving."


    Zeng Ying didn''t expect that there was such a story. When she looked at the screen again, she suddenly shouted, "it''s less than one tenth, and it''s still decreasing."


    "I said how to eat and how to make them spit out. There are a lot of people who brush tickets. I haven''t seen it. It''s really shameful. People only brush a fraction. They only have a fraction. Everything else depends on brushing. Is Yang Bin old and confusedˇ°


    Yang Bin was stupid, completely stupid. He looked at the constantly decreasing numbers on the screen and couldn''t believe his eyes. It took a long time to roar out, "Zhang Xiaofan, come on, what''s going on, what''s going on, contact them, come on!"

 Chapter 352

    If Yang Bin hadn''t turned the attention of the media and netizens to the sales list, the sudden drop in sales might not have been noticed by so many people.


    He once again proved a truth with his practical actions that he would not die if he did not die.


    He ordered Zhang Xiaofan to call the technicians far less quickly than the media and netizens.


    "Look, what''s going on? Tang Huizi''s sales have been decreasing."


    "Is there something wrong with the system? Is there something wrong with her first number just now, or is there something wrong with her current number?"


    "Let''s see what the Copyright Association says."


    Netizens are in Aite Copyright Association.


    The world copyright association is divided into several major categories, including music, film and television, text and so on.


    In the music branch, he is mainly responsible for the copyright of all songs, the supervision of the selection of major awards, and the statistics and supervision of the list.


    All statistical work of all album sales real-time leaderboards is also completed by the Copyright Association, which has special staff for supervision and statistical work.


    Long before the Netizens found it, they found the abnormality of the data. They knew that someone had invaded their system, and the technicians were trying to recover it.


    That is, in this process, they found that there was a loophole in the previous sales statistics. There was a lot of moisture in the sales data of Tang Huizi''s album.


    The door of the office of the vice president of the Music Department of the copyright association was knocked hurriedly.


    "Vice president, we have found that this time a hacker did invade our data statistics system, but his purpose is not to destroy but to repair. Now the data is normal."


    "What? What about Tang Huizi''s sales? " The vice president sat up straight and looked surprised.


    "They used to tamper with sales before. They were all fake."


    This is not a fake. Now Tang Huizi''s sales volume is less than one tenth of that half an hour ago. If all the previous ones are fake, the Music Department of their copyright association also has a great responsibility.


    The vice president frowned, "we must be severely punished, but don''t say that someone invaded our system, that is, we found that there was a problem with the data, and now it is the real data. Second, immediately publish Tang Huizi''s data fraud with the official account through various channels. We are investigating it and will be severely punished once it is implemented. "


    The secretary looked serious, took the order and hurried out of the office.


    After the official account of the Copyright Association issued a statement, the news response of the media was amazing. They were just in a wait-and-see attitude. The media that did not report the top sales of Tang Huizi''s album began to speak at the moment.


    "Tang Huizi''s new album sales are suspected of fraud."


    "The Copyright Association declares that any act that challenges fairness and justice will be severely punished."


    "Tang Huizi and the brokerage company are doomed."


    The media who had not reported the top sales of Tang Huizi''s album before smiled.


    However, the media that had just reported directly without thinking, now their intestines are blue with regret, leaving only crying and patting their thighs.


    Netizens have never been too busy to watch the excitement. They originally thought there must be something in it. Now even the copyright association has issued a statement, and there have been waves of criticism against Tang Huizi on the Internet.


    "Solid hammer, I thought how could I surpass Shuya. There are ghosts in it."


    "Just now the brokerage company came out to celebrate. Now it''s in the face."


    "This kind of thing must have something to do with the brokerage company. We must talk to everyone. This is fraud."


    "Tang Huizi gets out of the entertainment circle and is a scum in the singing world."


    Peers are naked enemies. This sentence is suitable for every industry.


    Tang Huizi won the first place by any means half an hour ago. At that time, other singers didn''t know. No one was willing to send wechat messages to congratulate her, but at the moment, they all spoke, some got rid of her relationship, and some fell into a well.


    "As a singer, I can''t tolerate the behavior of brushing the list."


    "Her character determines her song quality. Her voice represents her soul. If her soul is broken, her song will not be good."


    "Even if my album sales are 0, I won''t brush the list. Don''t even want to be famous?"


    Not long ago, Tang Huizi, who really thought she was a stable sales champion, was attacked by the most vicious words. Every word stabbed her in the heart. How could she endure such abuse.


    "I''m going to scold back. These bitches say that about me. I''m going to change my direction in the wind. It''s shameless." Tang Huizi crazily pressed her finger on the mobile phone screen.


    "Stop making trouble. Now the most correct choice you make is not to talk, say more and make more mistakes, and stop doing mindless things." Yang Bin grabbed Tang Huizi''s mobile phone.


    Zhang Xiaofan has been communicating with the people who brush the list before, but the only answer given by the other party is that they just brush, and they don''t care whether they will be found or not. Then he turned off the phone.


    Zhang Xiaofan dialed again.


    "Did you answer?" Yang Bin still held a glimmer of hope in his heart, and his greasy face was full of sweat.


    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head helplessly.


    Yang Bin slumped on the sofa, "it''s over, it''s all over."


    "Honey, you have a way. You must have a way. I don''t want to be the first now. As long as I can get into the top ten, as long as I can show my face." Tang Huizi wanted to use the previous trick to hook Yang Bin''s neck and kiss him.


    But before the action began, Yang Bin pushed it away, "get out, get out for me."


    Tang Huizi didn''t know what was wrong with her. The brush data was found. She was also a victim. Why did Yang Bin treat him like this.


    Of course she doesn''t know, because there are a lot of women like Tang Huizi in the whole company, even outside the company. Yang Bin is not afraid to lose, but there is only one company for Yang Bin. His biggest failure this time is that he was stupid enough to send that wechat with the company account just now.


    Originally, he could have abandoned the car and put all the responsibility on Tang Huizi, saying he didn''t know it, but now


    "President Yang, the copyright association has updated its status again. It is a new statement about our company and Miss Tang."


    With round eyes and red blood, Yang Bin pulled the computer in front of him.


    "The Copyright Association solemnly declares that due to the adverse supervision of sunshine media, its artists interfere with the list statistics by improper means. The following penalties are hereby imposed, permanently prohibit any record activities and impose a fine of 3 million yuan. Its artist Tang Huizi, the proof of brushing the list is true, left the recording industry forever and sang all his life. "


    After reading the Copyright Association''s statement word by word, Yang Bin felt that the blood of his whole body poured into his head. He only heard a plop. Yang Bin''s fat body fell heavily to the ground.


    "President Yang!"


    "President Yang..."


    ......


    "It''s really cathartic. This is the end of Yang Bin and Tang Huizi. However, the Copyright Association pretended that our intrusion into their computers was their self-examination." Little Ponzi closes the computer.


    "If they don''t take it as a self-examination, they have to admit the previous omissions. They didn''t find the data so outrageous. It''s a big mistake. They don''t want to recite it." Han Mo said calmly.


    Until the end, Zeng Ying didn''t know what little pangxie was doing.


    "Brother Han, your move is really cruel. First let them relax their vigilance, then rise to the commanding height, and then fall down heavily. All of a sudden, they will be disabled." Little pangxie''s chubby round face showed a proud look.


    Han Mo looked at the time. It was just ten o''clock in the morning, an hour. It is estimated that Yang Bin and Tang Huizi experienced a paradise and fell to hell again.


    Han Mo suddenly remembered that the selection of children''s painting was also in the morning. It should be this time. He didn''t carefully ask teacher Ding Rou about the painting exhibition before. He didn''t know how to know whether the child was shortlisted for the national finals.


    He clicked on the search page and thought there must be relevant information on the Internet.


    Quickly input keywords, just click search, suddenly the phone rang.

 Chapter 353

    There was a strange number on the screen. Han Mo glanced and connected the phone.


    "Hello, are you Han Zhixuan''s parents?" On the other side of the phone was the voice of a young woman.


    Han Mo couldn''t help looking at Shuya. He seemed to guess something in his heart and hurriedly said, "yes, I''m Han Zhixuan''s father."


    "Oh, Hello, father Han, congratulations. Han Zhixuan''s paintings have passed through layers of screening and finally won the chance to be shortlisted in the national finals. The relevant staff will inform you again through the kindergarten selection, and we will publish the shortlist on the official website. Now I contact you mainly to inform you that an exhibition will be held in Beidu Painting Exhibition Center in three days, At that time, all the paintings shortlisted for the national finals will be displayed in the exhibition, and the winning works will be selected by expert judges. "


    The staff on the other side of the phone introduced some requirements related to the painting exhibition to Han Mo, mainly the dress, time and place. They hung up only after everything was explained clearly.


    Little pangxie doesn''t know the relationship between Shuya and Han mo. although he thinks they are always affectionate, he just thinks it''s a normal attraction between handsome men and beautiful women.


    Tang Huizi''s business is over. Although pangxie is still excited, he has nothing to do now. He left the office with his computer.


    At this time, Shu Ya gathered around Han mo. she heard Han Mo''s answer like something about the little guy, and quickly asked, "is it about the child?"


    Han Mo controlled his emotions and pretended to be calm, "guess."


    "I can''t guess. Say it quickly." Shuya said in a questioning tone.


    Han Mo finally couldn''t help laughing. "Xuanxuan''s painting was really selected into the national finals."


    "Is that the painting of small trees and grass?" Shuya asked with surprise and joy.


    Han Mo smashed his mouth, "that''s spring."


    "Oh, yes, yes, Yuxuan''s name," spring is coming. "


    Han Mo told Shu Ya about the competition of children''s paintings before. They were both very happy, but they didn''t hold any hope. Many children as old as Xuanxuan accepted very formal painting studies in art schools, while the little guy was just at home and Han Mo taught her.


    Han Mo''s teaching philosophy is unique. Children can draw as they like, and any form they imagine can be drawn.


    That afternoon


    After Tang Huizi''s affair, Shuya returned to the first place in the sales list again. As predicted by Han Mo, she dominated all the lists.


    Han Mo arrived home early. In order to celebrate the little guy, Shuya also came back with him.


    "Mom and Dad, teacher Ding Rou said today that I can attend the painting exhibition right away. I want to wear a beautiful skirt." As soon as the little guy saw his parents coming back, he ran over like an excited little swallow and jumped on Han mo.


    "Yes, we Xuanxuan are going to wear a beautiful skirt to the exhibition." Han Mo was also happy. Although Han Mo participated in too many national competitions, which was much larger than this children''s painting competition, this was his first time to participate in the painting exhibition by the light of the little guy. He was a little excited. He felt very happy just thinking about it.


    "Dad, last time we agreed to let Xuanxuan design her own skirt, OK?" Xuanxuan looked at her father with big watery eyes, full of expectation.


    "Of course, but the exhibition will be held in three days. Time is tight. We must hurry. Xuanxuan will draw the prototype of the skirt tonight."


    The little guy nodded like a chicken pecking rice, and then suddenly his face showed a proud look.


    "Yuxuan is not a procrastinating child." The little guy shook his head on his back like an adult, "Xuanxuan has already drawn the draft." The little guy didn''t give his parents time to respond. He only heard a series of pattering footsteps. The little guy had run away.


    When I came back again, I had a piece of drawing paper in my hand.


    Shuya took the little guy''s drawing paper and Youmei''s eyes were stunned, "Xuanxuan, did you draw this alone?"


    The little guy put his hands behind him and raised his chin proudly. "Of course, this is the skirt Xuanxuan is going to wear for the exhibition."


    Shuya was really a little surprised at the child''s painting talent and handed Han mo the drawing paper in her hand.


    Han Mo was also surprised, not because the child painted too well, but mainly because the little guy was ready to participate in the painting exhibition. Where did he get self-confidence? The child is very similar to him and confident enough.


    Shuya leaned over and took the picture painted by Xuanxuan and said gently, "can mom make this skirt with you?"


    The little guy jumped up happily when he heard his mother''s words, "great, mom and Xuanxuan make skirts together, great."


    Shu yachong drowned and rubbed the child''s head.


    One day.


    Two days.


    Three days.


    The little guy''s hope for the stars and the moon finally came to the day of the exhibition.


    Because Xuanxuan''s paintings were selected by the golden sun kindergarten, Wang Lei, as the principal of the kindergarten, and Ding Rou, the head teacher, were also invited to the exhibition.


    Han Mo took the little guy''s little hand and walked far to the gate of the exhibition center. Every time an exhibition was held, a red carpet would be paved in front of the gate.


    The little guy was very excited when he walked on the red carpet for the first time. He deliberately imitated the appearance of those stars on TV, walked slowly on the stall, and then showed a picture from time to time. Although there was no one on both sides of the red carpet, Xuanxuan thought of a lot of cameras facing her in her little head.


    "Xuanxuan dad, Xuanxuan." Teacher Ding Rou stood waiting for them at the gate. When he saw Han Mo and the little guy, he waved his hands.


    Ding Rou is wearing a watermelon red bra dress today. Her complexion is very white, her figure is tall, and two sexy collarbones under her delicate long neck. The ripe softness is squeezed in the middle of the bra, revealing half a circle. She seldom wears such sexy clothes, so she is not used to it today. She always subconsciously lifts her chest up.


    But because it''s too full, the more you pull, the more you''re ready to move.


    Han Mo didn''t notice Ding Rou''s embarrassment. He just smiled and nodded politely, leading the little guy into the hall of the exhibition center. Ding Rou blushed, pulled her skirt again, and followed her in.


    Han Mo, as a parent, wants to fill in a qualification form for the finals, so he gives Xuanxuan to Ding rou.


    When Han Mo was there just now, Ding Rou only looked at her skirt shyly and didn''t pay attention to her side. When Han Mo left, she noticed what Xuanxuan was wearing today.


    "Xuanxuan, your skirt is so beautiful. Did your father buy it newly?"


    The little guy also pulled his own skirt, but it was completely different from the purpose of Ding Rou pulling her skirt just now. The little guy raised his head confidently and looked proud, "this is not bought, but designed by myself."

 Chapter 354

    The little guy''s skirt was very conspicuous. People passing by couldn''t help glancing at her. She introduced her designed skirt with a little show off, and the voice was crisp and sweet.


    "Did you hear the little girl say she designed the skirt herself."


    "I heard that all the children who came today were shortlisted for the national finals to participate in the painting exhibition. They are really talented. They are so talented when they are so young."


    "Look at the design of her skirt, the outline of the petals and the butterflies on her shoulders."


    "Yes, I majored in fashion design. I think it''s incredible. She looks four or five. "


    "Let''s get together and have a good look at the details."


    For a time, the little guy''s skirt became the focus in the hall. Many of the people who came to the exhibition were art and painting professionals, who were very interested in the little guy''s unique design.


    "Children, where did you get your inspiration?" A kind old man with glasses and white temples bent slightly, pushed his glasses and asked in a low voice.


    The little guy was not afraid of life at all. He looked at the old man in front of him confidently and raised his little chin slightly. "My skirt, like my painting, represents spring. My painting title is also spring."


    When the old man heard the last few words, he subconsciously opened his eyes, then pushed his glasses, looked carefully at the little girl in front of him, smiled and said, "so spring is coming" is also your work? "


    "Of course." The little guy said confidently.


    At this time, Han Mo also filled out the entry form and came back to find the little guy. He saw a small poker around the child from a distance. Han Mo accelerated his steps.


    Han Mo walked slowly to the middle of the crowd, took the little guy''s small hand and politely nodded to the old man standing nearest.


    The shortlisted children have a special channel. All "little painters" will enter in that channel. They will wait for the award ceremony after the exhibition in a centralized position.


    "Xuanxuan is really great. He designed this skirt himself. It''s amazing that such a young child can have such talent." Just now Xuanxuan was surrounded by everyone, and Ding Rou didn''t have a chance to ask, "was it designed by Xuanxuan and cut by dad?"


    In previous kindergarten activities, Han Mo made a princess dress for the little guy at the cross dressing ball, which shocked all parents and children.


    Han Mo smiled. "In fact, they were designed by the children themselves. I just turned the pictures on the paper into real skirts according to her ideas. She is a designer and I am a tailor at most."


    Just now Ding Rou was still secretly thinking that the little guy must have only a little creativity. Most of the designs were made by his father. Unexpectedly, the original beautiful skirt was really thought of by the child himself. She couldn''t help staring at Xuanxuan walking beside her with a proud face.


    "Go in by yourself. Dad is looking for our Xuanxuan''s works in the painting exhibition. You should listen to your aunt later."


    The staff standing at the gate of the waiting area is a young girl who is responsible for bringing in the young contestants. Because the children are relatively small, the staff is very patient.


    Ding Rou and Han Mo simply said a few words and went to find Wang Lei. As the selected kindergarten representatives, they had an exchange meeting during the selection, and the principals and teachers of each kindergarten would participate in mutual discussion and learning.


    Han Mo walked alone in the exhibition. The paintings of excellent children from all over the country were on display here.


    Some children use color flexibly, some pay attention to realism, and some are bold imagination. They can''t judge the children who are qualified to participate in the exhibition and enter the national finals well or badly. They can only see what direction the judges pay attention to.


    Han Mo actually wants to find the little guy''s works. Others look at them by the way. Although children''s paintings have their own merits, as a father, there is no big truth in his heart. In a word, his daughter''s paintings are the best.


    How to look, how to look, how to think, how to feel perfect.


    Han Mo''s eyes hurried past the paintings on the wall and took a few more steps.


    Suddenly there was a familiar voice behind him.


    "Mr. Han Mo?"


    Han Mo stopped and looked back at the direction of the sound. It turned out that it was Zhang Mingli, the host of the children''s channel of Beidu TV station. Before, he had told a lot of Han Mo''s works in the program. It was precisely because of these works that his storytelling program, which had fallen in ratings, became popular again.


    "It''s really you. Have you been invited to the children''s painting exhibition? Like you, I was invited. " Han Mo has always been Zhang Mingli''s idol, so I''m very excited to see him.


    Han Mo didn''t want to explain more. He knew that Zhang Mingli, as a well-known host of children''s programs, was invited to participate in the painting exhibition, which not only voted but also increased the popularity of the competition. However, he didn''t say anything and nodded.


    Zhang Mingli was a little bored walking alone. Now he is a little excited to see his idol. "Let''s take a walk together, Mr. Han mo. in fact, I''ve seen it all just now, and I''ll vote later. I''m not a professional in art, so I can only vote for the children from an amateur perspective."


    A little bit was suffocated just now. Zhang Mingli''s chatterbox opened and couldn''t hold it. He continued, "although I''m an amateur, I really can''t appreciate children''s works, but there is a painting that is really good. I see the change of time from one painting." Zhang Mingli smashed his mouth, recalled the work he had just seen in his mind, and sincerely sighed, "the child is so talented. Let''s go, Mr. Han Mo, I must take you to see the picture."


    Han Mo was also walking around. It was also good to meet acquaintances. He nodded and agreed to Zhang Mingli''s request. He followed him to see the best work he thought.


    Because he had gone through it before, Zhang Mingli found the position of the work at once, and then stood excitedly in front of the painting to appreciate it carefully and praise it from time to time.


    The work has been framed, and a beam of light shines on the painting to make the color of the work brighter.


    Han Mo couldn''t help sighing that both people and paintings need light. Just like people standing on the stage, with the light, they will look more elegant and beautiful. The painting is the same. At the moment, what is presented in the field of vision is completely different from that presented by just a piece of paper.


    Zhang Mingli began to chatter again, "Mr. Han Mo, this is the painting. Look, isn''t it good? I''m not talking nonsense. The child imagined the original static scene as dynamic."


    He proudly introduced the most satisfactory painting in front of Han Mo, with pride in his tone, and continued, "to tell you the truth, many people feel it with adult thinking. They can''t feel the meaning of children at all. They may just see a fur. In most people''s eyes, this painting is just a small tree and grass."


    Han Mo suddenly smiled and suddenly thought of the little guy holding the painting and coming home happily. The reaction of the family.


    Zhang Mingli smiled at Han Mo and knew that his point of view had been recognized. Pointing to the name in the lower right corner of the painting, he said, "in fact, he talked about a change from winter to spring. The child told the people who saw the painting in an exaggerated way that everything recovers in spring and trees and grass grow new buds. You see, the name of the child''s work is spring."

 Chapter 355

    Han Mo looked in the direction Zhang Mingli pointed and smiled.


    Zhang Mingli looked at Han Mo and smiled with excitement in his eyes. "Don''t you see the meaning of this painting? Do you think it''s just a small tree and grass? "


    When Zhang Mingli was appreciating the painting, several people around him saw only small trees and grass. He was the only one who saw that the child''s work expressed spring. Finally, he took a closer look. The name of the work was really called "spring is coming", for which he was very proud.


    Han Mo glances at the author''s name below the title of the work, which impressively reads Han Zhixuan.


    No matter how low-key he is and how much he doesn''t like to show off, he can''t control what happens to his daughter. He wants to tell everyone that the author of this painting is his daughter. At the moment, when Zhang Mingli shows up here, Han Mo wants to sue him immediately. Han Zhixuan is his daughter.


    Han Mo pointed to Han Zhixuan''s name and just wanted to talk.


    Zhang Mingli snapped, "yes, the child''s name is also pleasant to hear. Zhixuan, what a nice name. If Zhixuan has a heart, he is a happy and lovely child."


    Han Mo agrees with this sentence very much. The little guy is not only cute, but also very happy. He always smiles and has no trouble. Her happiness will also bring happiness to everyone around him. That''s why han Mo will be in a better mood as long as he sees his daughter.


    "Yes, Yuxuan is really cute and easy to make people close to her happy." Han Mo''s brain showed the little guy''s fleshy little face and lovely little expression. He couldn''t help saying.


    "How do you know that the child is lovely? Indeed, when I first came to the exhibition, I saw her in the entrance hall. The little guy not only painted well, but also wore a particularly beautiful skirt. According to her, she designed it herself. You didn''t see that skirt. It''s too bright. The key is very special, The little girl looks like a flower fairy shuttling through the flowers. The key is that the children also explained that this skirt and other people''s works reflect each other remotely. They both represent spring. It''s the first time I''ve met such a talented little Lori at such an old age. "


    Han Mo glanced at Zhang Mingli and was a little uncomfortable with his exaggerated description. In particular, the word little Lori was like a strange uncle''s bad intentions.


    Originally, she was easy-going with a smile, and suddenly became serious. "It''s not Laurie, she''s just a child, a four-year-old child."


    Zhang Mingli was stunned at the sudden change of Han Mo''s expression and quickly added, "I know she is only four years old and looks like four or five years old. I mean, how nice it would be if I had such a daughter."


    "Dad!" The little guy''s soft and tender voice suddenly came from behind Han Mo and Zhang Mingli.


    Zhang Mingli was stunned when he heard the familiar voice and turned back in surprise.


    Han Mo turned back with a smile when he heard the familiar voice.


    "Dad, Dad, the teacher said that he would enter the voting link soon. Will dad accompany me?" The little guy ran to Han Mo and shook Han Mo''s arm.


    Dad... Dad?


    Zhang Mingli opened his mouth in surprise.


    He looked at the little guy. There was nothing wrong with that little girl he just met at the door. At first, he just thought the child''s skirt was very special, so he looked more. Unexpectedly, he accidentally heard the child say that the skirt was designed by herself, which was the interest of Zhang Ming.


    Later, the little guy said that his painting was far from the skirt. They all said spring, and also said the name of his work.


    Zhang Mingli couldn''t believe his eyes. He looked at the little guy and looked at Han mo. his eyes moved back and forth between the little guy and Han mo.


    Han mo... Han Zhixuan


    Just now, why didn''t I think about the connection? Just now, I deliberately showed off in front of Han Mo that I understood the painting, explained the meaning of the painting in front of Han Mo, and even commented on the little guy''s skirt in front of his father.


    Zhang Mingli suddenly smiled awkwardly, and the air was filled with embarrassment.


    "Han Mo, I didn''t know that Xuanxuan was your daughter. You''re amazing. You''ve trained such an excellent daughter. If the child is the most gifted child I''ve ever seen, you''re the most gifted father I''ve ever seen." Zhang Mingli tried his best to say good words and make up for his foolish behavior with the best words.


    Han Mo smiled and shook his head. In fact, when he first saw the painting, he wanted to tell Zhang Mingli that the author of the painting was his daughter, but Zhang Mingli was too excited to give him this opportunity.


    Han Mo said with a smile, "OK, don''t wear a high hat. You''re going to vote soon. The results of today''s competition will come out. We should go to the award area. Go and be busy."


    Zhang Mingli looked at the time. It was really time to vote. He smiled awkwardly and touched the back of his head. "Mr. Han Mo, I''m not wearing a high hat for you. You are a really excellent and excellent father, hehe."


    Han Mo smiled and said nothing. He was happy. Others praised him for his good song writing, good TV performance and good script writing. He was not so happy. The most happy thing for Han Mo was that someone praised him as an excellent father.


    The glory a daughter brings to his father is the proudest capital of every father.


    "Thank you." Han Mo said with a smile, then touched the little guy''s head, "say goodbye to your brother."


    The little guy didn''t know Zhang Mingli, so he didn''t take the initiative to say hello just now. At the moment, his father introduced him. The child waved politely, "brother, bye."


    Zhang Mingli grinned shyly, "call me uncle. Call me brother. Don''t I have to call Mr. Han Mo uncle."


    Han Mo just casually called him brother, because Zhang Mingli usually does. No matter how old a child is, he always asks others to call him brother, so Han Mo is used to saying that.


    "Then call it Uncle Zhang." Han Mo looked at the little guy and said with a smile.


    Xuanxuan didn''t know what the adults were talking about. She just called her whatever her father asked her to call. The little guy looked at Zhang Mingli and said, "Uncle Zhang, bye." Waved again.


    Zhang Mingli''s heart was sprouted by the little guy. He quickly raised his arm and waved back to the child.


    Although it was a little embarrassing to say those words in front of other people''s children''s father just now, he still hoped that it would be nice if he had such a daughter.


    Zhang Mingli looked back at Xuanxuan and walked forward.


    "Dad, uncle seems to have gone the wrong way. That sign is for the toilet." Xuanxuan pointed to the sign above in the distance.


    Han Mo looked at the direction pointed to the child and couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 356

    Han Mo has sat in the waiting area with the children. Other shortlisted children have also sat down with their parents. Everyone is waiting for the final voting session and the announcement of the results.


    Zhang Mingli slipped in through the back door.


    The little guy whispered, "Dad, Uncle Zhang finally came."


    Han Mo also saw Zhang Mingli, who was looking for his position, because everyone had already sat down. When he came in, he was particularly conspicuous. The invited judges were arranged according to their seats, and their names were pasted on the back of the chair.


    Zhang Mingli''s seat is closer to the inside. Everyone passing by should say "sorry, sorry". The expression was extremely embarrassed.


    The paintings that can be shortlisted are excellent works selected in the country. Because the painting exhibition of the finals is located in Beidu, parents in other cities come all the way with their children to participate in the awards. Naturally, they attach great importance to it.


    There is also a natural sense of superiority. They all think that their children are the best. Like Han Mo, he never thinks how excellent he is, but he always believes that the little guy is the best.


    Maybe this is the mentality of being a parent. Your children are always the best.


    The host on the stage is still introducing the details of the event, the purpose of the competition and the guests and judges.


    The parents under the stage are already eager to try. After all, most parents come from other places. Of course, they hope their children can get the award. In fact, when they participate in the local selection, they think that as long as they can enter the national competition, they can see the world for their children.


    But after really taking part in the national competition, everyone''s goal is different. No one doesn''t want to take the place.


    "Our children began to learn painting at the age of 2. If we want to talk about the basis of painting, it is estimated that the children here are not as good as my son." Han Mo''s mother is chatting with the parents behind him. Her expression is very familiar.


    "You are great. You began to learn painting at the age of 2. We started to learn painting at the age of 4." The mother behind smiled and praised the children in front.


    The mother in front smiled. Although she tried to control it, she couldn''t hide the proud look on her face.


    After a pause, the mother behind said, "although we started late, we have good talent. We have only studied for more than a year, which is equal to those who have studied for many years."


    The mother sitting in front, who had just been proud, suddenly stiffened in her face, twitched in the corners of her eyes, and never said a word to the mother behind her.


    The parents around are chatting in a low voice. The lights are concentrated on the stage. It''s dark under the stage. Although they can''t see each other clearly, some parents are selected from the same place, others may have stayed in the same hotel, or they may have known each other when they strolled around the exhibition. In short, the parents around are whispering.


    The two parents behind Han Mo''s side are from the same place. They are chatting in their hometown dialect. Although Han Mo can''t speak that local dialect, they can understand it.


    "I saw your children''s paintings. The top three are OK."


    "To tell you the truth, the headmaster said that we all have hope for the first prize."


    "Indeed, your children''s works are the most like paintings. I can''t understand some of the other children''s works. Is that a painting?"


    "Our children have been copying since childhood. No matter the scenery or scene, they must be painted the most like before they can be completed. I am also strict with him at home. I can''t eat or sleep until I finish painting."


    "No wonder it''s so similar. It''s like it''s taken by the camera."


    Several parents regard their children as seed players, or the kindergartens selected may also give them some information about previous competitions. They all think their children are the best, and their parents speak with the smell of fire medicine. On the surface, they praise other people''s children, but in fact, they imply that their children are the best.


    Han Mo heard all this.


    The little guy didn''t understand what the adults were talking about. He sat up straight. Because he was short, he couldn''t see clearly on the stage. He kept holding out his small head.


    Han Mo suddenly thought of something and asked with a smile, "Yuxuan, what award do you think you will win?"


    In fact, Han Mo just wants Xuanxuan to say the first prize. In his heart, he just wants his child to win the first prize.


    The little guy raised his chin, thought seriously for a moment, and showed a bright and naive smile on his face, "Xuanxuan wants to win the Excellence Award."


    Han Mo didn''t swallow his saliva. He choked and coughed for a long time.


    The competition is divided into the first, second and third prizes, as well as the excellence prize. However, the excellence prize can be obtained by every child shortlisted in the exhibition, that is, it means that he has not won the prize. This award is an encouragement. It proves that he has come and participated, and it is not bad. Everyone wants to get the first prize, and he will get the third prize if he is in trouble.


    The little guy knew what the awards were, but he didn''t know the meaning of the awards. Seeing that his father was choked, his fleshy little hand patted his father on the back.


    Han Mo asked curiously, "why does Xuanxuan want to win the excellence award?"


    "Because Xuanxuan is excellent, only excellent children will win the Excellence Award." The little guy looked serious.


    Han Mo was bewildered by the little guy''s answer. He wanted to popularize the order of various awards with his children, but on second thought, if the child really had to win the Excellence Award, why should he make the child feel that he won the award because he was not outstanding.


    As he thought at the beginning, he would be a very excellent child if he could reach this step and be shortlisted in the national finals.


    Han Mo swallowed what he had said.


    As time went by, the voting session on the stage was over. After voting, Zhang Mingli specially looked for the area where the little contestants and parents sat, but because the light was too dark, he didn''t find Han Mo and the little guy.


    The awards have been counted, and the host took the stage with all the winners in his hand.


    Han Mo obviously felt that the parents around him moved.


    He glanced at the little guy. Xuanxuan even stretched out her small head and looked forward to the host. Although the little guy had a vague concept of the size of the award, he was still looking forward to the award.


    Maybe that''s why many children participate in the competition, which will make every child win a prize. Even if they don''t get the ranking, they will be given a certificate of excellence.


    In fact, children are only interested in the award itself. They are not as utilitarian as adults.


    There were some small disturbances. When the host took the list on stage, it was quiet.


    "The first announcement is the children who won the Excellence Award."

 Chapter 357

    All parents are not interested in this award. Adults know that only works that do not get the ranking will win the Excellence Award.


    Only the little guy, with his little head stretched out and his eyes full of expectation.


    The host spoke slowly. The names of the children who won the excellence award were read out one by one from her mouth.


    Han Mo could feel that every time he read a name, the little guy''s nervous mood increased the points, and his two small fists were clenched.


    Han Mo gently rubbed the child''s head. After all, there are a few children who can get the ranking, so the number of excellence awards is relatively the largest.


    For the first time, parents don''t want to hear their children''s names, because this wave doesn''t, it proves that they have got the ranking.


    The host''s crisp voice echoed in the auditorium, "the last child who won the excellence award is..."


    The little guy swallowed his saliva. Han Mo was actually very nervous, but the reason why he and the child were nervous was just the opposite.


    "Yes... Liu Jiaxin! Congratulations to the above award-winning children. Please read your name and accept the award on the stage. "


    Han Mo was obviously relieved when he heard the last name.


    The little guy sighed sadly, "Dad, I didn''t get the Excellence Award."


    Han Mo Chong drowned and pinched the child''s fleshy little face. "Not winning the excellence award is not to prove that you are not excellent, but that your work has been highly praised by the judges and teachers."


    "Really?" The little guy stared round. In fact, she didn''t quite understand. Her father said yes, it must be. Just now, with a little depressed face, he suddenly got excited and continued to look forward to the next award.


    "Why, why my son didn''t get the ranking, what the hell is the Excellence Award, what the hell."


    The parents at the back of Han Mo''s side stamped their feet and spoke a little louder. The parents in the first few rows looked back at the direction of the voice. In fact, the parents didn''t want their children to win the Excellence Award, but they were not so excited. Maybe she had too high expectations for her children and couldn''t accept the result.


    In fact, sometimes it''s not that you can''t accept the results, but that someone nearby keeps fanning the flames, and the most terrible thing is that this kind of person with ulterior motives is around you.


    "How did the judges comment? Your son painted so much. Why didn''t he get the ranking? Do you think there''s something fishy in it?" With a provocative tone, the parent continued, "I''ve heard that where these competitions are held, local contestants will be protected."


    "I don''t think so. How can there be water in such a large game?"


    "Do you admit that your children are really bad at painting? I have eyes. I draw so much. Why should I take a place? "


    Parents who are already uncomfortable are even more uncomfortable when they are said by the parents next to them.


    The awarding continues, and the list of second prize and third prize has been completed.


    Han Mo became more and more nervous.


    The little guy flashed big eyes, "Dad, why haven''t you read Xuanxuan''s name yet."


    At this time, Han Mo and the little guy were in the opposite mood, because there was no name of Xuanxuan for the Excellence Award, the second and third prizes, and there was only one possibility at the moment.


    Han Mo''s already nervous mood became more nervous.


    The little guy was a little worried because he didn''t hear his name. He was afraid that he would be left behind.


    "The winner of the first prize of the younger group in this competition is... Han Zhixuan, the author of" spring is coming. "


    The little guy heard his name and stood up from the stool.


    "Dad, Dad, it''s my name this time." The little guy was so excited that he just wanted to run towards the stage. His head turned and slowed down again. She remembered that her father always told her to take it easy when receiving the award.


    Because when watching dad''s game on TV, dad was always calm, but she was anxious enough to watch TV. Later, dad told her that no matter when to participate in the game, we should face it calmly and calmly.


    Although the little guy doesn''t understand the deeper meaning, he still has the ability to draw a tiger according to the cat. His small steps on weekdays are much more stable at the moment.


    Han Mo looked at the little guy''s back and suddenly felt more and more like himself.


    The guests who can give awards are experts in painting art, and the order of awards comes according to their qualifications.


    Han Mo watched the little guy walk slowly to the stage. Under the light, the little guy''s skin looked more white, outstanding temperament and full of little star style.


    After the little guy had stood on the stage, the host read out the name of the awarding guest, the honorary chairman of the National Art Association and the president of the National Academy of Fine Arts... After the host said a series of titles, there was warm applause.


    Standing in the middle of the first row, an old man slowly walked to the stage with a pair of glasses and white temples.


    By the light, Han Mo looked carefully and found that this was the old man talking to the little guy in the hall?


    No wonder when the child said the name of the work, he knew that he was the most important judge teacher today.


    The old man pushed his glasses and handed the award to the little guy in the lively background music.


    Although Xuanxuan has won many awards in kindergarten, it is the first time that she can win an award on such a big stage, so she is very excited. Her little face is filled with a bright smile.


    The old man kindly touched the child''s head, "child, do you still know me? Your skirt is so beautiful today. "


    The little guy has a good memory. Of course, I remember the old man talking to himself at the door of the hall.


    "Han Zhixuan''s work" spring is coming ", frankly speaking, many judges did not understand what the painting meant. But I know that it''s not how smart I am, but that I will observe the world from a child''s perspective. "


    The old man continued, "in this competition, many children''s painting skills are better than Han Zhixuan''s children, and even some are better than my imagination, but I think they must have infiltrated painting into life when they were very young."


    "But we forget that a child is a child after all, and painting is not photography. He wants to be like, but he can''t be exactly the same. This is to interpret the world from a child''s perspective. If children''s thinking is the same as adults, our game will lose its meaning and children will lose their free imagination. "


    "Therefore, I present the first prize to Han Zhixuan today. I hope she can plug in the wings of imagination and fly higher and farther."


    The old man gently touched the little guy''s head again.


    Thunderous applause came from the audience. All parents applauded Xuanxuan and let the children put on the wings of imagination. This is the children''s due painting spirit.

 Chapter 358

    The news that the little guy won the first prize quickly spread to the ears of Chen Yuehong and Han Jun.


    Originally, Han Mo wanted to take his children to Shuya''s house to celebrate, but before he could start, he received a call from Han Jun. the old man was so happy that he always praised the little guy''s intelligence on the phone.


    "I said that Xuanxuan in our family is the smartest and has grandpa''s artistic gene."


    "What genes do you have? Also, artistic gene, Xuanxuan is like me. "


    Chen Yuehong''s voice crowded in on the phone. They scrambled for the phone for a while. Finally, Han Mo heard his mother''s voice, but he still felt his father nearby. From time to time, they squeezed in and were pushed away.


    Han Mo sighed softly and shook his head helplessly.


    "Son, take Xuanxuan home quickly. My mother made a lot of delicious food to celebrate my granddaughter and tell Xuanxuan that it was all made by my grandmother."


    "Grandpa bought and washed dishes and cut them." The old man squeezed in a word.


    "Oh, you dead old man, go away. Don''t squeeze. You want to take credit for doing something like that."


    "You''re not asking for credit, too. I have to let my granddaughter know that grandpa also contributed to her celebration banquet."


    The old couple argued again on the phone. Han Mo was a little helpless, "I know. Hang up first."


    "Wait a minute, let Shuya come together."


    The little guy held his certificates and trophies in both hands and was very happy.


    At first, the child didn''t know the order of the awards. Later, Han Mo told her briefly.


    In fact, when she came on stage, the little guy already felt that the award she won was the most important award today, because only the first prize was a child, two second prizes and four third prizes. There were more excellent awards, and only when she came on stage to receive the award, grandpa came on stage to praise her.


    Ranking doesn''t mean much to children, but only one person stands on the stage to receive the award and is praised alone on the stage. These are very proud things.


    "Dad, was it grandpa and grandma who called just now?" The little guy sat in the children''s seat, holding the trophy and Certificate in his hand, blinking a pair of big and cute eyes.


    "Yes, my grandparents cooked a lot of delicious food at home, waiting for Xuanxuan to go back." Han Mo didn''t follow what the old couple said.


    "Great! Xuanxuan is hungry. " The child said that he was hungry when he was hungry, and his stomach was very cooperative. Suddenly, the little guy said as if he remembered something, "Xuanxuan is going to call his grandparents and tell them that Xuanxuan has won the prize."


    Two days ago, Han Mo just called Shu Qiang to ask him how he was recently. The little guy was next to him, jumping and grabbing his mobile phone. He wanted to talk to Grandpa. He also sent his painting to the Beidu competition area by the kindergarten and entered the national finals.


    So I won the prize today. The little guy wants to tell Grandpa again.


    Han Mo just put down his mother''s phone and drove. He smiled gently and looked at the little guy sitting in the back row looking forward through the rearview mirror. "Now Dad is driving. Let''s go home and tell Grandpa the good news that Xuanxuan won the first prize at the first time."


    The little guy''s heart was ready to move. He was a little lost because of his father''s words, but he nodded skillfully after thinking about it.


    But I always thought about driving quickly and how to call grandpa to show off when I go home.


    Chen Yuehong and Han Jun had already prepared the dishes and were fidgeting at home waiting for their baby granddaughter to return from the award.


    "When my baby granddaughter comes back, I''ll take photos with her and the certificate of award. There should be a trophy." Chen Yuehong just wants to send photos to the dance team. Every day, old sisters send photos and videos of their grandchildren and grandchildren in the group. They dance and play the piano, perform programs and participate in competitions. This time, their baby grandchildren also won the prize, which is still the first prize in the country. They must show off.


    The old man rolled his eyes. "It''s not that you won trophies and certificates. What''s your picture?" The old man is still complaining about his old company because his phone was robbed just now. Originally, he was going to say a few words to his granddaughter, but he didn''t say it.


    The old lady was still imagining taking pictures with her granddaughter, and then sent them to the group to show off. Suddenly, the old man poured a basin of cold water and said unhappily, "did I say to hold my granddaughter and the trophy certificate? It was held by Xuanxuan. "


    Chen Yuehong wants herself, Xuanxuan and trophies to be in the same picture.


    When the family''s hygiene is ready and the meal is ready, the old couple only have to fight with each other to kill time.


    The road was a little blocked. Han Mo and the little guy came home later than expected. Shu Ya just got home with him.


    The little guy didn''t forget to be in the car. His father said that the first thing to go home was to call Grandpa.


    Chen Yuehong came with her cell phone and wanted to take pictures with the little guy.


    Han Jun also came to kiss and hug the little guy.


    Both of them were as happy as children for their granddaughter''s award.


    As soon as the little guy was held by his grandmother and stood on the ground with his feet, he was picked up by his grandfather again.


    Shuya and Han Mo looked at the scene of the old couple holding up the child, kissing them, and then holding up again.


    Suddenly Shuya''s phone rang. She looked at the screen and connected the phone.


    "Dad..."


    At the moment, the living room is a little chaotic. Chen Yuehong and Han Jun are still fighting each other to rob the little guy. Although Han Jun says Chen Yuehong, he actually wants to take pictures with his children and show them to his old colleagues.


    We all know the significance of the little guy''s award today. It''s not useful for the future. At least at this stage, it''s an affirmation of her painting.


    The little guy wanted to report his award to Grandpa. When he heard his mother''s phone, he quickly shouted, "I want to talk to Grandpa."


    The little guy just landed on his feet and swished to his mother.


    "Mom, mom, I want to talk to Grandpa."


    In fact, Shu Qiang also called to ask the children about participating in the painting exhibition. Like Han Mo, he was already very strong when he wanted to enter the national finals. He didn''t think about whether he could win the ranking, so he just asked the children if they had a good time. He didn''t ask whether they had won the prize.


    "Grandpa, I won the first prize. When I presented the prize, I was the only one standing on the stage. Among so many children, only Xuanxuan won the first prize. Moreover, an old grandfather praised me specially. In front of everyone, everyone applauded me." The little guy took his mother''s mobile phone, with a straight waist and a proud look, and finished all his words at one go.


    "Xuanxuan is great. Grandpa will promise you anything you want." Shu Qiang was also happy. He didn''t hope that his child could win the prize, but now he not only won the prize, but also the first prize. It was a surprise in the accident. The old man was too happy to close his mouth.


    The little guy thought, "Xuanxuan wants to... Play games to win the baby rabbit." Although it''s been a while since I came back from Sunan, the little guy hasn''t forgotten that grandpa won so many big baby rabbits for her and hasn''t brought them at Sunan''s home.


    Shu Qiang laughed a few times, "don''t worry, Grandpa will send it to you."

 Chapter 359

    Because I had a good time with grandpa in southern Jiangsu and haven''t seen him for so long, I want to say a lot to Grandpa.


    The little guy stood in front of the balcony with his mother''s mobile phone and talked to his grandfather with a smile.


    Han Jun looked at him. He was holding the child. As soon as Shu Ya answered the phone, the little guy was about to come down. He put the child on the ground. At that time, he didn''t react. The child stood still and ran away. He knew that he was going to take his mother''s phone.


    "Who did the child call?" Chen Yuehong just focused on sending photos and didn''t see Shuya calling. When she looked up and noticed, the little guy was already on the phone with a smile on his face.


    Han Jun tilted his mouth and didn''t speak.


    Since the last time the little guy showed off how powerful grandpa was in front of Han Jun, throwing sandbags, darts and playing games, and won many awards, he always felt sour in his heart.


    At the moment, it''s even more uncomfortable to see that the baby granddaughter is so happy to call Grandpa, but it can''t stop Xuanxuan from chatting with Grandpa, so Han Jun can only go away alone and sulk.


    Chen Yuehong saw that her wife suddenly changed her face and was a little confused. She looked at her wife walking back to the restaurant with surprised eyes.


    The little guy and grandpa haven''t seen each other for a long time. Shu Qiang is introducing the situation of Shuya kindergarten with the little guy, and there are many changes. Then the little guy kindly tells grandpa to take medicine on time and pay attention to his health.


    The little guy called. Han Mo and Shu Ya were chatting. Chen Yuehong sent photos in the group. At the moment, she is enjoying the onlookers and praise. She is not in the mood to do anything else.


    Han Jun was the only one sitting in the living room. He had just cooked a table with his wife. The old man muttered, "don''t come to dinner when it''s time to eat."


    Shuya heard Han Jun''s words, pulled down Han Mo, looked at each other and walked to the restaurant.


    Han Jun saw Han Mo and Shuya coming and whispered, "the child is hungry. Eat quickly. What important phone call? I have to call now."


    Han Mo listened to his father''s sour speech for the first time. He knew that the child was calling his grandfather. He looked at Shuya a little embarrassed.


    Shu Ya heard that the old man was jealous. She smiled and didn''t answer.


    Shuya got up and walked to the little guy. Without interrupting the child''s phone call, she just stood next to Xuanxuan. Just at this time, the little guy''s phone call was over and finally said, "Bye Grandpa." He gave his cell phone back to his mother.


    After the little guy showed off, he was in a very good mood. His little feet ran to the table and sat down.


    "Grandpa will come to see me next week." The little guy took his little job and ate a lot. The little guy was already hungry. Just now, he temporarily paralyzed his hungry nerves just because he was too excited to call Grandpa. But as soon as he sat at the table, his stomach protested and kept shouting.


    When Shu Ya and Han Mo called, they heard Shu Qiang say that they were recovering well and wanted to come to the north to see their children.


    But they didn''t take it seriously, because although Shu Qiang basically recovered and took medicine to control rejection, after all, the distance between Beidu and southern Jiangsu is not close. It doesn''t mean that he will arrive all at once one day, so they always think they''re just talking.


    At the moment, Shuya and Han mo were stunned when they heard the little guy say so.


    Chen Yuehong didn''t take it seriously. In her heart, it''s good to meet her in laws in the future. It''s nothing. She went out for a walk while she was much better. Chen Yuehong agreed very much.


    But Han Jun had a black face and didn''t say a word.


    After all, the little guy is a child. He wants to say what he is happy about. Before, grandpa won so many toys for himself, but grandpa didn''t say he would come. The little guy always praises grandpa in front of Grandpa. Now grandpa is coming, and the little guy starts to show off again.


    "It''s not that grandpa didn''t win for you. We won the grand prize and took toys." Han Jun said unconvinced while eating.


    Of course, the little guy knew that grandpa won the toy for her, and he was very happy, but she still missed the pleasure that Grandpa could knock down all the boards. Many people surrounded them and praised grandpa''s accuracy. Why is the game of throwing sandbags in Beidu rewarded only if it fails to win all the games.


    Han Jun doesn''t want his baby granddaughter to think he is more tolerant than others, so he says so.


    But as soon as he spoke, except for the little guy, Chen Yuehong, Han Mo and Shu Ya all looked at Han Jun with complex eyes.


    Han Mo suddenly realized something. His face turned red and didn''t speak again.


    ......


    Time passed quickly. A week later, the little guy called and said that his grandfather was coming. Shuya didn''t fully believe it, but Shuya suddenly received a call the day before yesterday. His father really wanted to come to Beidu regardless of the opposition of the whole family.


    that day


    The weather in Beidu seems to be very warm and comfortable to specially cooperate with the guests from Shuqiang. The sunshine in spring is not so sunny, but it is not so dazzling. Everything on the earth is warm and comfortable.


    "I''m going to pick up Grandpa home. I''m going." The little guy stopped the car that was going to pick up Grandpa and grandma. "Xuanxuan promised grandpa that she would go to see him and pick him up at the first time."


    Han Jun stood not far away and quickened his pace, "I''ll follow."


    Originally, as long as Han Mo was alone, he could receive Shu Qiang''s, but now there are two more.


    Little guy and old man.


    Now the road condition is very good. I got to the station at once.


    The little guy saw grandpa from a distance, "Grandpa, grandpa!" Xuanxuan ran in the direction of Grandpa.


    Shu Qiang has really come since he agreed to see her last time.


    Shu Qiang and Liu Huijuan both hold the big baby rabbit for Xuanxuan.


    The little guy wants to hold all the big baby rabbits in his arms with both hands. The little guy couldn''t hold it. There was no way but to hold one. He slipped into his father''s car.


    "Grandpa, I threw sandbags in Beidu." The little guy is a little proud.


    Shu Qiang and Han Jun simply said hello, smiled and rubbed the little guy''s head, and then picked up the child. "Did dad take Xuanxuan to play?"


    The little guy smiled and shook his head. "It''s not Dad, it''s grandpa who took me."


    Shu Qiang was a little surprised. He always thought Han Jun''s fingers could play the piano. Unexpectedly, he could throw his pocket.


    The little guy likes to show off most. He raised his little head and said, "grandpa won the grand prize for me. It''s just that the amusement park in Beidu is different from that in southern Jiangsu. If all the boards here fail to hit, he will get the grand prize."


    Shu Qiang was stunned and then looked at Han Jun.


    Han Jun swallowed his saliva in embarrassment and didn''t speak.

 Chapter 360

    Although no one was exposed, the adults in the car knew how to throw sandbags. Although they were not exposed, the atmosphere in the whole carriage was embarrassed.


    Originally, Han Jun wanted to introduce some buildings he met along the road as a host, but now he felt embarrassed even breathing, let alone talking.


    "Grandpa, let me take you to the amusement park in Beidu tomorrow." The little guy sat between his grandfather and grandmother. He was very excited. The old couple didn''t bring any luggage. In order to bring all the dolls, they couldn''t take too many personal belongings at all.


    Liu Huijuan wanted to bring more of her wife''s things, but Shu Qiang disagreed. According to Shu Qiang, "everything can be bought locally in Beidu, and you can buy what you don''t bring, but grandpa gave Xuanxuan the big baby rabbit she won in southern Jiangsu, but you can''t buy it anywhere."


    Liu Huijuan said, but the old man had to take less luggage in order to bring all the little guy''s dolls.


    At the moment, the little guy took the initiative to invite Shu Qiang. The old man was happy and spoiled and touched the child''s head, "of course, Xuanxuan took grandpa to play."


    Han Jun frowned and glanced.


    The little guy seemed to think of something. He tilted his head and said to his grandfather, "but Grandpa, the rules of Beidu are different from those of Southern Jiangsu. You can only win the prize if you can''t hit all the boards." The little guy continued with worry on his face, "Grandpa said that all the boards can''t hit. It needs postgraduate entrance examination skills."


    Han Jun suddenly coughed violently.


    "Dad, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    Shu Qiang glanced at Han Jun and smiled playfully, "yes, it really takes skills to miss all the hits, which ordinary people can''t do. But Grandpa, try it. "


    The little guy nodded like a chicken pecking rice. She was really worried that grandpa didn''t adapt to the rules of the game in Beidu. After all, Grandpa could hit everything in southern Jiangsu. What should be done in Northern Jiangsu to miss everything.


    Shu Qiang saw the little guy''s worry and laughed, "don''t worry. As soon as Grandpa appears, the staff members of the amusement park will obediently follow the rules of Southern Jiangsu and dare not use Beidu again. Believe it or not."


    The little guy couldn''t help opening his eyes. "Really?"


    "Absolutely true."


    A big smile appeared on the little guy''s fleshy face, "I believe grandpa is the best. Let them all follow the rules of Southern Jiangsu and hit everything." The little guy still likes the pleasure of hitting all of them. It''s boring that they can''t hit all of them.


    Han Jun snorted coldly in his heart. Looking at Grandpa''s higher and higher position in the little guy''s heart, he was very uncomfortable. He thought about it and thought about it, but he couldn''t find a suitable opportunity.


    While he was thinking hard and Shu Qiang was talking and laughing with the little guy, Han Mo drove to the community.


    In order to meet Shu Qiang and Liu Huijuan, Chen Yuehong specially cooked a table of dishes at home. Shu Ya didn''t arrange work. She couldn''t cook and could only help.


    "Grandma, mom, you see, grandma and grandpa are here. Grandma and grandpa have brought all the big rabbit babies to Xuanxuan." The little guy introduced his big bunnies to his grandmother and mother.


    Han Jun was not very happy. He muttered in a sour whisper, "grandpa has won so many toys. How can a big rabbit win a good toy?"


    The voice was very low. Only Han Mo standing next to him heard what he said.


    Han Mo smashed his mouth, shook his head and whispered, "Dad..."


    Han Jun himself was very quality, but he was jealous. As soon as his son reminded him, he shut up.


    The meal has been prepared and a table has been set. The two families do not know each other, but they both know each other. Originally, Southern Jiangsu is not big. In addition, Shuya and Han Mo began to fall in love when they were in college. For four years, although Shu Qiang has always opposed it, the two families know each other and have no hostility. Han Jun and Chen Yuehong like Shuya from the bottom of their hearts and now have children, Shuya is regarded as her own daughter.


    Shu Qiang and Liu Huijuan also looked at Han Mo through their last visit to southern Jiangsu, so the two families supported Shu Ya and Han Mo, and each other was their in laws by default.


    The little guy is a snack. He was still talking about it. When he saw a table of his favorite dishes, he swallowed his saliva and ran to the table. He sat down obediently and was ready to eat.


    Shu Qiang took advantage of the situation and sat next to the child. Everyone was a family and didn''t pay attention to the seats. Han Mo just stood behind the child, took a step forward, pulled away the stool and wanted to sit on the other side of the little guy. Before he had time to sit down, he was pushed away by Han Jun who hurried back.


    The old man usually has a sour back, but he didn''t lose to the young man when he grabbed the position. Thanks to Han Mo''s stability, otherwise his father''s menacing and sudden attack would be absolutely lethal.


    Han Jun sat steadily on the other side of the little guy.


    Although the two families knew each other and acquiesced in the relationship, after all, it was the first time to sit together for dinner, so it must be polite at the beginning. Mainly, Chen Yuehong and Han Jun asked about Shu Qiang''s condition and talked about the situation at home. Han Jun and Chen Yuehong haven''t gone back for a long time.


    After chatting for a while before dinner, we began to eat formally.


    Little guy, no matter what adults are talking about, he is alone with his own small chopsticks, small bowl and big eyes looking for goals on the table.


    Shu Qiang took a piece of spare ribs and gently put them into the little guy''s bowl.


    "Thank you, Grandpa. Xuanxuan likes ribs best. " The little guy''s big watery eyes shine with love for food.


    Han Jun quickly took a piece of fish and put it in the little guy''s bowl.


    The little guy was still eating ribs. He received grandpa''s fish and puffed his mouth. "Thank you, Grandpa. Xuanxuan likes fish best."


    Two old men, you have chopsticks and I have chopsticks. They don''t eat at all, so they put them in the little guy''s bowl. Xuanxuan eats fast, but after a while, the small bowl becomes a hill.


    "Dad, you eat too. Don''t be in charge of the children."


    "Yes, old man, you eat quickly. You haven''t eaten at all for such a long time. Take some medicine before dinner and quickly eat something to press it down."


    Han Mo was a little helpless and whispered to Han Jun, "Dad, please eat quickly."


    In fact, the two old men were very hungry. Han Jun had to pick up people together in the morning. He didn''t eat well for breakfast. Now he''s full of rivers and seas in his stomach.


    Shu Qiang tossed about on the train for so long that he didn''t eat much breakfast. He took medicine before dinner and panicked in his stomach.


    But neither of the two old men wanted to stop first and stared at the little guy''s small bowl. As long as the other party took the food, they must take it too.


    For such a long time, the little guy only eats the contents of his bowl, and has no chance to reach out and clip the contents on the table.


    Suddenly, the little guy raised his head, burped and tooted his oily mouth, "I''m full."


    Hearing these words, the two old men moved very neatly and quickly, and suddenly looked up.


    "Come on, Grandpa, wipe Xuanxuan''s mouth."


    "Grandpa wiped Xuanxuan''s mouth."


    Almost at the same time, they picked up paper towels and covered the little guy''s mouth.


    The little guy hasn''t had time to respond.


    Well

 Chapter 361

    The two old men competed for favor in front of the little guy until the little guy''s small mouth was wiped twice and left the table to play.


    Of course, this end is only temporary, because both of them laugh but observe each other''s dynamics. As long as the other party doesn''t eat and wants to play with the little guy, the other will get rid of his chopsticks and get off the table.


    So the scene at the moment is that they both squint at each other, look at each other with their remaining light, and then eat with a crackling head, for fear that the other party will eat first and they haven''t finished yet.


    Han Mo and Chen Yuehong looked at each other and were speechless. Originally, Shu Qiang and Liu Huijuan came to Beidu for a few days. They still wanted to entertain warmly.


    They are the future father-in-law and mother-in-law. Han Mo naturally wants the two old people to have fun and return satisfied.


    Chen Yuehong is the same. She is the parents of her future daughter-in-law. Naturally, she should be well entertained. As the saying goes, bow her head to marry a daughter-in-law and raise her head to marry a girl, so Chen Yuehong puts her attitude very low and very enthusiastic.


    The two old men snapped the rice in their bowls. As soon as the bowls were put, they looked at each other.


    Next second.


    Similar to action fans.


    "Xuanxuan, Grandpa will play with you."


    "Xuanxuan, Grandpa will play with you."


    The others had just heard what they said and had not reacted. As soon as they looked up, the seats were empty.


    Chen Yuehong smiled awkwardly and said to Liu Huijuan, "look at my old man. He''s still like a child when he''s old. Really... Ha ha."


    Liu Huijuan didn''t think so. Her wife was old and looked like a child. She shook her head reluctantly.


    The little guy is sitting in the middle of the living room playing with Barbie doll. This doll was bought by Han Jun, so Han Jun is a little proud. His granddaughter is playing with the toy he bought.


    However, only he can feel this pride. Others don''t think it''s any good. After all, which toy the little guy plays is only an instant change.


    The children played with toys. Shu Qiang and Han Jun sat on the sofa, one left and one right. The little guy sat in front of the tea table and carefully combed Barbie''s hair.


    At this time, entertainment news happens to be on TV.


    Shuya''s picture appears on the screen. The whole program introduces the hot scenes of Shuya''s new album, and analyzes Shuya''s success in the music world one by one.


    Because it was originally to report Shuya, the host didn''t spare any effort


    Shu Qiang is most proud of his excellent daughter. Although his relationship with Shu Ya was at an impasse in the past, he never stopped paying attention to his daughter and silently supporting his daughter''s career.


    Shu Qiang bought Shu Ya''s new album for the first time and listened to it every day. He liked it.


    But Shu Ya said she would give it to her father, but Shu Qiang had to buy it himself. She felt that this was the way to support her daughter.


    Seeing the report on his daughter on TV, Shu Qiang was a little proud, smiled and said, "my family Shuya has been excellent since childhood, but I really didn''t expect her to be a star when she grew up."


    Han Jun also liked Shuya in his heart. He hurriedly said, "yes, Xiaoya has been excellent since childhood and people have worked hard."


    Shu Qiang smiled and continued, "I listened to every song sung by Shuya in my family. It''s really nice. The child doesn''t know who to follow. In fact, her mother and I don''t sing well, ha ha."


    Shuya sings well, and Han Jun agrees. In fact, he listened to every song of Shuya''s new album early, and he himself is a musician. He has a high evaluation of Shuya from the intonation and sound line.


    But people always prefer to praise their children. Han Jun knows that all the songs on Shuya''s album are created by Han Mo, including the current publicity activities, which are participated by Han mo.


    Han Jun also smiled, "Shuya really has musical talent. The sales volume of this album is good. Alas, a good singer needs the excavation of a good music producer like Han mo after all, otherwise it is difficult to get ahead. Xiaoya is so excellent and hasn''t made good achievements before. This time, with the help of Han Mo, the album is on fire."


    Shu Qiang was stunned. He didn''t pay attention to the songwriter when listening to the song. Generally, he only knew the singer''s name when listening to the song. Some even couldn''t remember the singer, let alone the songwriter.


    "The song was written by Han Mo?" Shu Qiang asked in surprise.


    Han Jun waited for Shu Qiang to ask, smiled and said, "yes, all the songs of Xiaoya''s album were written by our family Xiaomo."


    Although I know that Han Mo is different from what I knew before, I have changed a lot about Han Mo, and even appreciate him very much, I am still a little surprised to hear that Shuya''s whole album songs are written by Han mo.


    The key is that after listening to this album, every song can be called a classic. It is really an album without slot points. He also bought and listened to Shuya''s previous albums, but none can be comparable to this album.


    Han Mo stood not far away and overheard the conversation between the two old men. Especially when he heard his father praising him deliberately, his heart sank. He wanted to quickly avoid the land of right and wrong, but he didn''t have time to take a step.


    Shu Qiang''s voice sounded, "is it true? Han mo. "


    Han Mo didn''t want to admit it for the first time. Although his father wanted to praise him on purpose, his father didn''t exaggerate.


    Shuya did write every song in this album, and he did it in the later stage, as well as all the current publicity activities. In fact, dad doesn''t know. Now he is the boss of sichen media, that is, the boss of Shuya new company.


    Now Han Mo is a little lucky. He was low-key and didn''t take the initiative to tell his parents that he would take over sichen media. If he did, his father didn''t know what to blow.


    Although Shu Qiang has just recovered from his serious illness, he is full of confidence in his words and sharp eyes, which makes people respect him when they contact him. At the moment, Han Mo Zhengyuan continues to receive the man''s intriguing eyes.


    Han Mo couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. Please say, "I made Xiaoya''s album."


    Shu Qiang''s eyes were obviously stunned.


    Han Mo''s inexplicable back burst into a cold sweat, a little nervous.


    Suddenly.


    Shu Qiang smiled and smiled happily.


    "Yes, young people are terrible."


    Han Mo was stunned. He breathed a long sigh in his heart, quickly smiled modestly, and then brought his mother''s tea to the tea table, "uncle, you drink tea, Dad drink tea."


    Shu Qiang took the teacup with a smile. At the moment, he looked at Han Mo with a little more joy.


    As a father, Shu Qiang is proud of his daughter''s excellence and hopes that his future son-in-law will be excellent, so that he can be worthy of his daughter.


    Han Jun is a little proud. Shu Ya is excellent. He admits, but his son is also excellent. He has a light on his face.


    At this time, Xuanxuan had combed Barbie''s hair, stood up and ran between grandpa and grandpa.


    "Does Barbie have a nice hairstyle?" The little guy is very satisfied with his hair cutting skills. In fact, he is waiting for grandpa and grandpa to praise him.


    The two old men are obedient to the little guy. Not to mention that Xuanxuan''s tie is really good-looking, but even if it''s not good-looking, the two old men will praise it hard.


    "Nice, nice."


    "My granddaughter is great. She not only paints well, but also braids her baby."


    The little guy put Barbie back on her little bed and said excitedly, "Grandpa, Grandpa, let''s draw."

 Chapter 362

    Painting?


    Draw!


    The two old men couldn''t keep up with the rhythm of the little guy. They were still immersed in praising Yuxuan Barbie doll. The next second, the little guy''s thinking had gone to the painting page.


    The little guy was very fast. He immediately moved out his painting tools and put his brush, paper and board on the table.


    "Xuanxuan needs a model." The little guy''s big black eyes twinkled like stars.


    When he was in southern Jiangsu, Shu Qiang wanted to draw a picture for his baby grandson, but at that time, the child didn''t have the tools to draw, and because of his physical reasons, he couldn''t do it. Now when the child says he needs a model, Shu Qiang''s heart is happy.


    Models


    Han Jun felt numb when he heard the word, and his heart sank. His "tragic" experience of being a model for the little guy made Han Jun''s heart tremble.


    Sitting in the chair for two hours, he finally got a painting paper that he didn''t know who it was. Han Jun was most afraid of sitting for a long time. He subconsciously touched his waist.


    Although I refuse, fear and fear in my heart, but


    Han Jun''s eyes have been secretly watching Shu Qiang''s actions.


    How can Shu Qiang know that the model''s suffering.


    He rubbed and came up to the little guy, "Grandpa will be your model."


    Han Jun was a little hesitant. He was half a beat slow in action, but he didn''t want to be robbed of the limelight by the child''s grandfather. He hesitated for a second, "Grandpa will also be a model for you."


    Chen Yuehong just pulled Liu Huijuan from the restaurant to the living room. When she heard Han Jun''s words, she hurried over and stopped, "old man, you can''t do it. Don''t fool around."


    Originally, Han Jun hesitated and rushed to say that he wanted to be a granddaughter model, but Chen Yuehong suddenly said that Han Jun couldn''t hang on his face and couldn''t be counselled in front of his granddaughter.


    "Why not? Why not? " Han Jun raised his voice a little and was a little unhappy.


    A guest in Chen Yuehong didn''t want to argue with him, but there was no concession in her eyes. Whispered, "last time you worked as a model for Xuanxuan, you couldn''t turn over after sleeping for a week. Let me paste you with plaster. Later, you went to acupuncture. Did you forget? Don''t try. "


    "I will. Leave me alone." Han Jun''s stubborn temper came up. How could he give in at this time.


    Chen Yuehong smashed her mouth and didn''t want to argue with the stubborn old man, "if you are willing to hurt, it will hurt you." As soon as he was angry, he turned and left.


    The little guy is seriously preparing painting tools. He doesn''t know the conversation between his grandparents at the moment.


    When everything was ready, the little guy stood beside the drawing board with a smile, "Grandpa, Grandpa, who of you wants to be Xuanxuan''s model?"


    "Me!"


    "Me!"


    The two old men crowded together in front of the drawing board.


    There is only a small bench. The two old men are tall and look very funny when they are crowded together.


    "Only one model is enough for Xuanxuan." The little guy doesn''t know the mind of two old men fighting openly and secretly.


    Just now, Shu Qiang heard what Chen Yuehong said about Han Jun. at the moment, he looked at Han Jun who was crowded with him and said with a smile, "old Han, if you have a bad waist, don''t sit here. We Xuanxuan can''t finish painting in a moment and a half. Take a break and I''ll do the dirty work."


    Han Jun has been competitive all his life. How can he admit defeat in front of his granddaughter at this time.


    The old man said with a smile, "Oh, no, No. what''s my low back injury? It''s Chen''s old age and illness. Brother Shu is recovering from his serious illness. Take a rest on the sofa and be a model for the children. Let me do it."


    The two old men are ostensibly concerned about each other, but in fact they don''t give in to each other.


    Han Mo and Shu Ya looked at their father''s performance like a child there, looked at each other, and shook their heads helplessly.


    Of course, Liu Huijuan was worried about the old man''s body. She didn''t know how being a model for the little guy would affect her body, but when she saw Chen Yuehong dissuading Han Jun and Han Jun''s attitude, she knew that it was not as simple as she thought.


    She felt a sweat for the old man in her heart, but she knew better that her wife would never be persuaded. She was helpless, but she couldn''t help it.


    Chen Yuehong was choked by her wife''s words just now. Now she''s too lazy to take care of it. Anyway, she''ll have a low back injury at that time. Who knows.


    The two old men did not give in to each other. A stool became two, and a portrait of a person became two people.


    It used to take a lot of time for a little guy to draw a person, but now there is another one, which is naturally slower.


    The two old men love to be brave. No one wants to move first. Whoever can''t stand it will prove that they are in bad health, but both of them are in bad health.


    After Shu Qiang''s operation, he sat in one position for the first time. He didn''t move for so long. His body was stiff and couldn''t help moving.


    "Grandpa, don''t move."


    Shu Qiang heard his granddaughter''s voice and sat up straight and dared not move.


    Han Jun''s waist can''t sit for a long time. After such a long time, he endured his back pain and quietly moved his hand behind him and held it on his waist.


    "Grandpa, don''t move."


    At the little guy''s command, Han Jun quickly put down his hand again.


    An hour,


    Two hours


    Two and a half hours......


    "I finished painting, ha ha, the portrait of Grandpa and grandpa!" The little guy held up his drawing paper and ran to his father.


    Xuanxuan likes to show her paintings to her father first, because her painting is taught by her father. She can always get some suggestions.


    When Shu Qiang heard the word "finished", he breathed a long sigh of relief. His originally strong waist suddenly loosened and leaned back in his chair. He guessed that it might be a little hard to be a little guy''s model, but he didn''t think it was so hard. It''s not dirty work. It''s not human work.


    Han Jun even more, when the word "finished" was said, he immediately stood up with his waist. After the first time he was a model for the little guy, Han Jun experienced what suffering was, and secretly thought he could no longer be a model for the little guy, but he still couldn''t help it this time.


    Xuanxuan ran around the living room holding the picture, showing it to this one and that one, and asked her father to frame the picture and hang it on the wall.


    ......


    It was very late after painting. Shu Ya took Shu Qiang and Liu Huijuan back to her residence.


    In the car


    Liu Huijuan sat in the co pilot''s seat. Although Shu Qiang didn''t want to, she couldn''t sit still and lay back in the back.


    As soon as the guest left, Han Jun immediately lay on the bed, "wife, come on, stick me a plaster."


    Chen Yuehong snorted coldly, "paste it yourself. You''re not afraid of pain. Don''t you want to."


    Just now, the hardness in front of becoming a model disappeared in an instant. Han Jun accompanied his smiling face, "paste one for me. It''s interesting enough."


    Chen Yuehong skimmed her mouth, took out the plaster she had prepared and pasted it on her wife''s waist.


    Han Jun snorted stiffly, then said with a smile, "hey hey, my wife is still good to me."

 Chapter 363

    Next day


    A golden sun shines into the room through the floor glass window. Shuya explains to her mother and goes out early. She has been very busy recently because of the new album.


    Shu Qiang woke up early, but because he worked too hard as a model yesterday, he had backache all night and couldn''t get up until the morning.


    He doesn''t complain about his children''s slow painting. Shu Qiang has been lamenting that he is old and can''t sit for such a while. In the past, it was no problem not to sit for two and a half hours, but to walk for two and a half hours.


    Just when the old man sighed that the years were unforgiving, the mobile phone rang suddenly. Just after he connected the phone, a soft and waxy voice came from the receiver.


    "Grandpa, come and find Xuanxuan. We''re going out to play today." The little guy just got up and called grandpa with his father''s mobile phone. She still remembered that she agreed to go to the playground with Grandpa today.


    When Shu Qiang heard the voice of his baby''s granddaughter, he suddenly felt refreshed. His waist was not sour, his back was not painful, and his body was full of energy. Don''t go out to the playground. It''s no problem to run five kilometers at a time.


    "Grandpa will go right away. Xuanxuan is waiting for Grandpa at home."


    The little guy talked to grandpa again before hanging up.


    The content of Xuanxuan''s phone call was heard by Han Jun. in fact, Han Jun is worse than Shu Qiang for being sedentary.


    After the two and a half hours of "suffering" last night, Han Jun could only lie on his stomach and even roll over. He wanted to stay indoors all day today, but he overheard the little guy''s phone and sat up in an instant.


    "Are you going out today?" Han Junqiang walked to the living room and smiled at the little guy who was returning his mobile phone to Han mo.


    Xuanxuan had just agreed to go to the amusement park with foreign friends. She was also very happy to see her grandfather. Her face was filled with excitement, "Xuanxuan is going to take grandpa to the amusement park today."


    Originally, Xuanxuan wanted to go to the playground. If she wasn''t at home, she didn''t need Han Jun to play with her. It was a rest for him and he could take good care of his waist. However, when he heard that the little guy was going to the playground alone with Grandpa, he was uncomfortable.


    Han Jun held his waist and asked, "Grandpa, will you go with you?" For fear that the little guy would refuse, he added, "Grandpa is not familiar with the location of Beidu amusement park. What if he takes the wrong way."


    "Dad, you can rest at home. I''ll take them there. It''s all right." Han Mo knew that his father had a serious waist disease and didn''t sleep well all night, so he wanted him to rest at home.


    But as soon as the voice fell, the old man was worried, "what? I rest at home. No one else needs to rest. Why does your father need to rest? You see where I need to rest. "


    Han Mo had no temper at all when he was hated by his father, so he had to squint and keep silent.


    The little guy blinked his big eyes and could go out with his grandparents. The little guy was happy. His fleshy face was squeezed into a small steamed stuffed bun with a smile, nodded and said, "OK."


    Han junchong drowned and touched the child''s head.


    ......


    Shu Ya, who was waiting for the program to be recorded on the TV station, didn''t know that the two old men at home were struggling with pain and ready to go because they were competing for the chance to go out with their children.


    Since Peng Ye started the sweet love mode, he has only occasionally given Shu Ya and Zeng Yingfa some pictures of themselves going out with Meng Si. They are traveling around the world. It seems that they should quarrel. They have quarreled all in the past when they were friends.


    At the moment, they have done nothing worth fighting. They get along very well. Only occasionally, Meng Si provoked Peng ye and was yelled at, but Meng Si will never talk back. Now Meng Si will only pretend to be silly and laugh.


    Han Mo is Shuya''s agent, but the outside world doesn''t know it. He only knows that Shuya has a mysterious agent. When talking about cooperation, someone is behind her to help take charge and plan strategies.


    Zeng Ying was pushed to the front desk. She handled many things. Under the command of Han Mo, she implemented them.


    "Sister Shuya, now our new album mainly launches only two songs," unfortunately not you "and" later ". Other exposure rates are not very high." Zeng Ying really likes every song in the album, so she is a little worried. She thinks all the songs in Shuya''s new album are well known by everyone, because every capital is worth listening to.


    I just don''t know why han Mo only asked Shuya to sing these two songs when she participated in the program at this stage.


    Shuya said with a smile, "it''s because every song is very good, so Han Mo first asked me to sing only two songs. Good things can''t all light up at once. They should be put out a little bit." This sentence was said by Han Mo to her. At first, Shuya wondered why she was only allowed to sing these two songs in the program. The others were as good as these two songs. Later, after listening to Han Mo''s words, she knew the mystery.


    Zeng Ying is cold and doesn''t seem to understand. However, according to Shuya''s idea, Han Mo is right, because Han Mo will never harm her. The starting point of all problems is to think about the most favorable development direction for Shuya, so she doesn''t have to worry.


    Shuya said so, and Zeng Ying had nothing to say.


    Zeng Ying pays close attention to Shuya''s album sales every day, because Shuya''s strength is not just a list, but a platinum record.


    This is Han Mo''s plan. First listen to the trial version, then sign the sales meeting, and then burst out two songs. It''s stable, and then it erupts gradually.


    "Sister Shuya, it''s awesome. Do you know the sales volume of the album now?" Zeng Ying said what she did.


    Shuya hasn''t paid much attention. Except that Zeng Ying bet with Han Mo at the beginning, she pays more attention. At other times, Shuya is in the realm of letting it develop.


    The last time Shu Ya paid attention, the new album sold 600000 copies nationwide. In previous albums, Shu Ya didn''t dare to think about it. Unexpectedly, this album was so sudden. The sales volume was so amazing.


    In this world, the sales quota of platinum records is 1 million. For Shuya, who dared not even think of 500000 before, this number is a little far away.


    But Han Mo didn''t think so. At this time, Shuya''s mobile phone suddenly shook, and an unread text message was displayed on the mobile phone screen.


    "Sing that song today."


    Shuya saw Han Mo''s text message and smiled. When she was slender, she only pressed it quickly on the screen. Finally, a "good" word appeared on the screen with a smiling face.


    ......


    Han Mo took the two old men and one young man to the playground and left. Now it''s time for the two old men to perform.


    "Xuanxuan, let''s go and play the time tunnel. It''s a little exciting." Shu Qiang said with a smile.


    "What fun is there? Let''s explore the ancient castle." Han Jun said.

 Chapter 364

    The old people always spoil their children. They may be cruel to their children, but they are reluctant to say a cruel word to their next generation.


    Two big boys and one little girl had a lot of fun in the playground. Although Shu Qiang recovered from a serious illness, he was still good at shooting and challenging games because of his previous sports spirit and physical quality.


    "Grandpa didn''t cheat Xuanxuan. It''s really Grandpa. All the rules have changed. If you hit all the boards, you can get a teddy bear. If you hit all the arrows, you can get a grand prize. Grandpa is great." The little guy held the winning toy in his arms and couldn''t close his mouth happily.


    Shu Qiang is also happy. As long as his granddaughter is happy, he will be happy. In particular, getting praise from his granddaughter is sweeter than eating honey.


    The most rare thing is that Han Jun is also happy at the moment, because he just got an induction lamp for his granddaughter in the remote control robot trial competition in the science park.


    Han Mo bought similar toys for the little guy before, but the child was a little small and didn''t play much. Han Jun had nothing to do at home. He slipped the robot away. Although it was not exactly the same as that in the science and Technology Museum, it was also similar.


    Han Moai thought that the characteristics of strong hands-on ability were also inherited from Han Jun, so the old man easily won the little game. The little guy kept clapping and jumping.


    Three people walked side by side facing the red sunset in Beidu and returned with full load.


    Both of the old men performed well in front of the little guy. They were very comfortable. Seeing Xuanxuan happy again, they were even more comfortable.


    The little guy is today''s biggest winner, struggling to hold the booty in his hand, which is the biggest harvest in the history of the amusement park.


    The red clouds in the sky set off the faces of the three people, dotted with everyone''s smile.


    "Grandpa, Grandpa, can you bring Xuanxuan to the playground every year until Xuanxuan is so tall and so tall?" The little guy stood on tiptoe and raised his small arm high.


    Xuanxuan went to the playground alone with her grandfather and grandpa, but they didn''t have fun this time, so she always wanted to play with three people.


    Shu Qiang sighed softly. Although he wanted to promise his granddaughter immediately, promise was a "good". But Shu Qiang really didn''t dare to give his granddaughter this empty promise. Although the transplantation was successful, Shu Qiang always held the attitude of living one more day.


    The more you want to spend more time with your children, the more uncomfortable you feel.


    Han Jun didn''t think so much, and directly replied, "well, as long as Xuanxuan doesn''t dislike her grandpa and can''t walk anymore."


    The little guy raised his head and said with a positive look, "how can Xuanxuan dislike grandpa and grandpa? When Xuanxuan grows up, she will help Grandpa and grandpa to play in the playground."


    The two old men were amused by the child''s words.


    Suddenly, the little guy took grandpa in one hand and grandpa in the other. "Later, Xuanxuan will take grandpa and grandpa to the playground."


    Shu Qiang, who was still thinking, was held by the little guy''s warm hand. His heart was warm and his nose was sour.


    ......


    Han Mo was about to pick up the second old man and the first young man to go home. Suddenly, he received a call from his father. The old man said confidently that he had taken everyone on the subway and would be home soon.


    The distance from the playground to home was not too far. Han Mo told him a few more words before hanging up.


    As soon as he put down his cell phone, little pangxie walked into the office angrily.


    Although Han Mo didn''t talk much, he was not as strict with Meng Si, so Xiao Pang was also more comfortable. When someone is there, he is called President Han. When no one is there, he is still called brother Han.


    "Brother Han, do you read the online comments? I suspect there is a navy with rhythm. " Little pangxie turned the laptop screen to Han Mo, and his two eyebrows were twisted into a twist.


    Han Mo didn''t pay much attention to the information on the Internet. He glanced at the screen, and the comments area scrolled with netizens'' messages.


    The official wechat of sichen media has just announced a public welfare wechat about supporting the recording industry.


    Originally, it was to support the development of the recording industry, but there was no news. At the moment, the netizen comments below wechat have nothing to do with the information supporting the recording industry.


    "When did sichen media become a record company? I remember sichen media was a brokerage company at the beginning, and later developed into a comprehensive media company. The most important part of its career is to invest in film and television dramas."


    "Meng Si is gone, and sichen media is over. Han Mo himself is a singer, so he can only run to the record industry."


    "How easy it is to make a record. Do you know how difficult it is to make a profitable film?"


    "It is estimated that after Meng Si leaves, we will never see the films produced by sichen media again."


    The following rolling comments mean that since Han Mo accepted it, sichen media has only focused on the record industry and is getting darker and darker on the road of not making money.


    Han Mo did not look down again. The netizens were very similar. They were still very polite, but they could only make complaints about Tucao, and no abuse.


    Little pangxie was unconvinced. "What do these people think? Why can we only make records? Even if we make records, we do the best. Sister Shuya''s album will soon exceed 800000, and we will be able to make platinum records soon. If I say they are jealous of us. "


    Netizens may have been taken to the rhythm by intentional people, but what netizens without malice had to think, and Han Mo was silent.


    Han Mo didn''t speak. Little Pang Xie thought Han Mo was unhappy because others compared him with Meng Si. He quickly said, "brother Han, you can''t listen to their nonsense. Meng always comes from two directions. Meng is always an agent and has a wide range of experience. You do music. You must be biased towards the recording industry. You are expert and excellent. There is no comparability between the two."


    Han Mo had long fallen into his own thoughts and didn''t quite hear what little pangxie said.


    Little Pang Xie became more worried and smashed his mouth. "No matter what others say, I am the first to support brother Han. We don''t compare with Mr. Meng, just say that the record and the output of high-quality songs are much better than many companies specializing in records, and..."


    Little Pang Xie thought that Han Mo was hit. He was afraid that he could not bear the pressure and would never recover. The more he thought so, the more he felt that he needed to comfort him, but he didn''t finish his words.


    Han Mo suddenly raised his head and interrupted little Pang Xie, "I happen to have a script. I''ll rush out these two days. You''re responsible for planning with the people in the film department. Let''s start tomorrow.


    Pang Xie was still trying to comfort Han Mo''s sentence. When he heard Han Mo''s words, he was stunned. He couldn''t believe his ears. The corners of his mouth twitched, "just... There''s a script? These two days... Planning? Tomorrow? "


    These words were connected in series. Little pangxie just felt his brain buzzing and slowed down half a beat, so he couldn''t keep up with the rhythm.

 Chapter 365

    Just do it. Netizens are right. Since Han Mo took over, he has really only paid attention to the recording industry. It''s not because Han Mo likes music when he makes music, but when he took over the company, he made a new album for Shuya, and then he has been developing in this direction.


    If it''s not the company, but a studio for Shuya, Han Mo can only serve Shuya. She can sing if she wants to sing and act if she wants to act. However, for the company, Han Mo has more important responsibilities, which should be taken into account in all aspects.


    After Han Mo explained what little pangxie needed to prepare and plan, little pangxie went out in a moment of confusion and excitement.


    The film Han Mo wants to make is excellent in both box office and word-of-mouth in the original world. It is also one of the few films he has seen more than twice.


    Including the theme song and the episode, Han Mo decided to copy them intact.


    So for him, there is still a lot to do.


    Although Meng Si is not in the company, he often pays attention to the dynamics of the company. According to his own words, even if he is not the boss, he is still a shareholder. Han Mo wants to make money for him, so he must supervise at all times.


    It''s not really worried about Han Mo, but Meng si still has a feeling for the company and sichen media.


    Seeing the comments below the official wechat, Meng Si frowned slightly and dialed Han Mo for the first time.


    "Little Mo Mo, do you miss me?" Meng Si sat in front of the French window of the beach villa by the sea, enjoying the sea breeze and sunshine. He leaned back in the recliner, his eyes were tiny and his face was comfortable.


    As soon as the phone rang, Han Mo knew it was Meng Si. Meng Si''s ring tone had not changed. It was still so unique. Han Mo couldn''t answer Meng Si''s voice.


    Meng Si was used to Han Mo''s attitude and didn''t take it seriously. He smiled and said, "have you tried to make money for me in the company recently."


    Han Mo knows that Meng Si''s call at this time must be related to the comments on the Internet. Even if Meng Si does not participate in the company''s decision-making, he definitely pays special attention to the official website of sichen media according to his feelings for sichen media, and knows the current situation of the company all the time.


    Han Mo thought for a while and said jokingly, "Shuya''s record is estimated to be platinum soon. It should be regarded as trying to make money for the company."


    Meng Si smiled. He knew the achievements of Shuya''s album for a long time. He didn''t mention every popular song in the album. When playing the list before, he dominated all the lists and punished Tang Huizi and Yang Bin. Everything has something to do with Han mo.


    Meng Si knew the news of Shuya records from Peng Ye long ago. Peng Ye paid as much attention to Shuya''s every move as Meng Si paid attention to the size of the company.


    What Meng Si said earlier is not the focus. The focus is today''s comments on Han mo. Meng Si wanted to make this call after seeing those comments. He smiled and said, "in fact, we don''t have to care too much about what netizens say. Everyone has their own strengths and preferences. We can be the same or different. It''s not impossible for you to let the company take the road of recording. Black cats and white cats catch mice are good cats, and making money is big business... "


    "I''m already planning a new movie." Han Mo interrupted calmly. He knew that if he didn''t interrupt, Meng Si would start to comfort him like little pangxie.


    Meng Si is more surprised than Pang Xie just now. Little crab hasn''t really made a film. I don''t know how much manpower and material resources a whole film needs from the conception of the script, to the shooting, to the later stage and publicity.


    Munce knows that, to be exact, the box office of movies is more difficult than the ratings of TV dramas. Every movie ticket needs the audience to pay for it. It''s totally different from TV dramas.


    "Xiaomo, we can''t mess up because of one or two words from netizens. If you are good at the record industry, do well in this direction. Moreover, you haven''t made a film before. The risk is too high. You don''t want to try for a while."


    Meng Si thought that Han Mo was influenced by online comments and said he wanted to make a film in a moment of anger.


    Han Mo was more calm than Meng Si. He smiled and said, "no matter what happens, there will always be the first time. Don''t worry about this."


    This sentence is true, but when making a film is really regarded as a mission, there is no way to be so calm. After all, making a film is not just three words, it is a responsibility, and it is the result of the concerted efforts of all staff.


    The most important and initial need of a very high film is the script. The script is this 1. Everything behind is just 0. Without this 1, the others will be useless.


    There are famous directors, capable teams and excellent actors, but without a good script, everything is in vain.


    Han Mo knew what Meng Si was worried about and said with a smile, "the script already exists. Try to type it out for you tomorrow and the day after tomorrow."


    "What?" Meng Si couldn''t help staring. He didn''t expect that Han Mo still had the script of the film in his hand. Asked casually, "was it written by a contracted screenwriter in the company?"


    Although Meng Si asked, in fact, he had guessed several people in his heart. Many signed screenwriters in the company, and there were also some writers with smooth writing and novel story writing.


    Han Mo didn''t hesitate and said casually, "I wrote it myself."


    "Did you... Write it yourself?" Meng Si''s upper body, which had been leaning against the recliner, stiffened and sat up.


    "Can you write a screenplay?" Han Mo had written a TV play before, Meng Si knew, but at that time Han Mo said it was based on a novel he had written before.


    This is a movie. The movie needs to tell a complete story clearly in one and a half to two hours. The plot is full and cool, which is completely different from the long description of the TV series.


    Meng Si knew Han Mo''s character and was not sure that he would not say it, but he was also worried that he was angry for a moment.


    After all, it is reasonable for so many people on the Internet to question and affect their mood.


    Meng sining frowned, "don''t force."


    Han Mo smiled, "waiting for good news."


    Meng Si was still worried. He gave a few more instructions before hanging up.


    Han Mo is not angry, let alone on a whim, but now the most important thing is to build the team of the film.


    Male Lord


    Han Mo thought for a moment. Some popular actors and some fresh meat newly signed by the company.


    Everyone''s image shook in Han Mo''s mind, and then shook his head.


    No one agrees with the image of the man in the film.


    Think about the hostess again


    Han Mo smashed his mouth, directly skipped the male and female stars, and wrote out the list of personnel he needed on A4 paper.


    Han Mo handed the handwritten list to little pangxie, and then went downstairs to implement the film music production.


    Han Mo knew the two theme songs of the film well and decided to give them to the company''s music producers. He had limited energy and could not cover everything. He already had the rudiment of the film and had the ability to turn it into a song.


    Han Mo had just reached the area of the rehearsal room when he heard a quarrel.


    Han Mo walked in the direction of the sound. The source of the sound was in rehearsal room 3. Through the door glass, you can see a man and a woman in the rehearsal room.

 Chapter 366

    When Han Mo saw the two people in rehearsal room 3, he was stunned.


    "How many times have I told you that this place can''t play like that? You suddenly go back to the past. A person suddenly goes back to the past. You can live again and sit next to the girl you like. What expression should you have?" The woman in the rehearsal room severely criticized her partner.


    "Don''t talk about me. Take care of yourself first. When you see the boy you like flirting with other girls, that girl is more beautiful than you, has a better figure, white skin, beautiful big legs. What expression should you have?" Men point out women''s shortcomings in turn.


    Han Mo stood at the door, watching every move in the rehearsal room, gently took out his mobile phone, dialed little pangxie''s phone and lowered his voice, "who made an appointment for rehearsal room 3 today?"


    "Wait a minute, I''ll check." Little pangxie quickly operated on the computer and soon found the reservation of rehearsal room 3. "Today, two drama actors reserved rehearsal room 3."


    Han Mo''s eyes moved to the rehearsal room again. No wonder the two people are so serious about picking out the details of the performance, which only drama actors who need on-site expression can have.


    "Is it the contracted artist of our company?" Han Mo had no impression of the two people at all, and asked uncertainly.


    Little Pang Xie looked at the screen and said, "it''s not the artist of our company, but the two stars of a drama jointly undertaken by us. Come to rehearse today."


    Han Mo said "Oh". In addition to film and television dramas and records, sichen media will also undertake some drama performances, but these do not need the intervention of senior Han Mo, so he doesn''t know.


    Han Mo hung up the phone, looked at the rehearsal room again, smiled, turned and left.


    Back to the office, Han Mo wrote the names of two people, Shen Yue and Ma Yu, in the empty space of the male and female stars on A4 paper.


    ......


    the second day


    Comprehensive conference room of sichen media office building


    Pang Xie has informed Han mo of all the people in his list. The boss has a meeting. Naturally, everyone comes to the meeting room early.


    "The meeting is so urgent and there is no news in advance. Do you know what''s the matter?"


    "I inquired this morning. It seems that Han always wants to make a movie?"


    "No, the film doesn''t mean shooting. I haven''t heard that the company has any good books now."


    "I don''t know if there is a good book, but I know many people commented under our official wechat yesterday that our company will only release albums since President Han took over. In the past, movies and TV dramas blossomed in many aspects, and now they can shoot MVs at most."


    "Shh, don''t talk nonsense. After President Han came, our company did a good job in the record industry."


    "I know, but others don''t think so. I just tell you."


    "Stop, stop, Mr. Han is here."


    Han Mo enters the conference room, followed by little pangxie.


    People waiting for the meeting in the conference room sat up subconsciously.


    Although Han Mo used to be just an artist of the company, he is different from ordinary artists. Everyone in the company knows the songs created by Han Mo, the TV dramas he wrote, and the experience of almost one person picking up the whole crew in the biography of Zhen Huan. In addition, Han Mo has his own aura. The employees of sichen media have a natural sense of looking up to him.


    Han Mo looked around. Several important people came. His eyes stopped slightly on Shen Fei.


    Shen Fei won the best director award in the last xiangtian award. Meng Si signed him into the name of sichen media. Han Mo had a good impression of him and always thought that he would be used one day sooner or later. He didn''t expect to be so fast.


    This guy has a stubborn temper and is very selective about the script. He used to make TV dramas and has no experience in making movies. Han Mo wants him to join the team this time to make Shen Fei develop in the direction of movies.


    On the handwritten A4 paper, in the column of deputy director, Han Mo wrote Shen Fei''s name.


    "We''re just a meeting today. The main actors and staff will be present today. Everyone can get to know each other. Many of them are old colleagues and have cooperated before. I''ll introduce two new people to you later, that is, the male and female main actors of our film." Han Mo said gently.


    "Newcomer? Are they the new trainees from our company? "


    "It seems that this film is a youth idol."


    "Yes, those trainees have good looks."


    Several staff members whispered.


    Han Mo winked at little pangxie. Little pangxie got up and walked out of the conference room.


    Last night, Han Mo signed a contract with Shen Yue and Ma Yu. They are actors who have been fighting on the stage for many years, but they didn''t expect to sign a contract with a big company such as sichen media one day, let alone let them make a film.


    Shen Yue and Ma Yu followed little Pang Xie into the conference room. They didn''t look outstanding and didn''t dress up very much. They wouldn''t be found in the crowd. They had already walked in, and everyone didn''t notice them.


    "Let me introduce you. These two are the male and female stars of our film, Shen Yue and Ma Yu." Han Mo asks Shen Teng and Ma Yu to sit down and introduces them respectively.


    "Hello, everyone!"


    "Hello, everyone."


    Everyone''s eyes immediately focused on Shen Yue and Ma Yu. Everyone''s expressions were different, but they were all expressing the same mood, shocked!


    Shen Yue and Ma Yu are in their thirties. They can''t play youth idol dramas. If it''s strength school, they are both strangers, not to mention famous actors. At least they should be familiar. After all, the people sitting in the conference room are old filmmakers, but they are like passers-by a and B on the street. They haven''t seen them at all.


    Not even the 18th line actors. This is nonsense.


    Several old backstage workers present have begun to frown.


    Han Mo ignored their expressions and motioned little pangxie to distribute the folder to everyone.


    "An ordinary man crossed into high school, retaliated against his teacher who humiliated him, caught up with the school flower who secretly loved him, made people who despised him look at him, and even became a writer, musician and big star. A series of incredible things happened to him. When he has everything, he suddenly feels that he has nothing. In his seemingly beautiful life, he lacks the most precious things... "


    Everyone is watching the introduction of the film. Except Han Mo, everyone present is watching the plot outline in the folder for the first time.


    Little Ponzi''s face showed surprise.


    Shen Fei looked serious and read it carefully word by word.


    Shen Yue and Ma Yu continue to look at the setting of the characters after the plot introduction.


    Han Mo described each main character in one or two sentences to summarize the character.


    Others have strange expressions, some frown slightly, and some shake their heads secretly.

 Chapter 367

    Han Mo wanted to make a film, which spread all over the streets and alleys of Beidu with the breeze of Beidu.


    On the network.


    Netizens from all over the country have heated discussions.


    "Han Mo really made a movie. I didn''t expect that he was only said to be able to make records yesterday. Today he released the news of making a movie."


    "The main creators have not been announced yet. I don''t know who will play the leading role in this film. I look forward to male and female stars."


    "I don''t care who the male and female stars are. I only believe in Korean ink. Korean ink films will produce high-quality products."


    "Yes, I don''t watch anyone else. As long as it''s shot by Han Mo, after all, Han Mo has never disappointed his fans."


    "Singing doesn''t disappoint people, but it''s a movie. It''s much harder than writing songs."


    "Don''t forget that Han Mo also shot the legend of Zhen Huan. How about the legend of Zhen Huan? Everyone can see it."


    "The legend of Zhen Huan, no matter how good it is, it''s just a TV play. This time it''s a movie."


    "What''s wrong with the movie? Just get ready to buy tickets. I support Han mo."


    Netizens everywhere are talking about Han Mo''s upcoming film. There are different opinions, both support and doubt.


    Han Mo doesn''t care much when he sees it. The main reason is that he doesn''t need to prove anything at this time. Only when the film is made and good-looking, the box office is the best weapon to prove himself. It''s meaningless to say anything else.


    However, there are still necessary publicity means. Why did Han Mo make a film spread on the Internet? It was Han Mo who asked people to release it.


    "Brother Han, shall we release these materials now?"


    At the top of the folder in little Ponzi''s hand, there were a few big words, "Charlotte''s troubles".


    Han Mo nodded.


    "Brother Han, why didn''t we just send out all of them at once and wait?" Han Mo asked him to spread the news of the film just now, but he deliberately didn''t say the name of the film.


    Han Mo smiled, "let it out a little bit. More topics for them to discuss. "


    Sure enough, little Pang Xie just sent out the news, which was like stirring up a wave on the water that was ready to move.


    "Charlotte''s story?"


    "I guess Charlotte is very upset..."


    "Have you looked carefully? It''s mainly Charlotte. He''s just very upset."


    "Wait for more information."


    "Can you stop sending messages a little..."


    "I''m so anxious. Anyway, I want to support Han Mo, no matter what content. "


    The comments are still updated rapidly. Little crab has been paying attention to the computer screen.


    "Brother Han, you''re God. Now everyone''s focus is on the name of the film. I''m looking forward to it."


    Han Mo smiled. Everything was in his plan, waiting for the moment when he started the machine.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    that day


    afternoon


    The start-up ceremony is about to begin.


    Network platforms, TV stations and major media came to the startup site early.


    "I have to find a good position. Han Mo is exclusive. I want to report. Lao Liu, don''t compete with me."


    "I can let you in everything else, but I can''t let you in the main creative lineup of Charlotte troubles. The male and female stars have not been announced now. The netizens on our website are waiting to see the first-hand report."


    "It depends on which of us is fast."


    "I''ve been single for 30 years. You can''t beat me."


    "Just talking, not practicing fake moves."


    The cameras were packed in the best position, waiting for the cast to appear.


    On the live broadcast platform, netizens of wechat website are eager to try, staring at the screen and waiting for the official start of the Startup Ceremony.


    "At this time, the male and female stars of the film have not been announced. I look forward to it. The more they are not announced, the more I want to know."


    "Yes, I''ve never paid so much attention to any startup ceremony. Like now, there are so many artists under sichen media, which one is possible."


    "Oh, I hope it''s selfie and acting online."


    With the expectation and attention of netizens, the conference room of Charlotte''s troubles officially began.


    We are not concerned about the opening ceremony itself, but the actors and staff.


    The emcee said the opening remarks skillfully. Han Mo was simple and had nothing fancy. The main creators came on stage one after another.


    Han Mo walked in front, followed by deputy director Shen Fei. After scanning Han Mo and Shen Fei, the media focused on the people behind, hoping to find familiar faces.


    But


    "What the hell is this? Who is the leading actor and actress?"


    "I don''t know who the latter people are."


    "There won''t be a second wave. Do the male and female stars still have to make such a big gimmick?"


    At this time, the host is already introducing the main creators.


    "Sitting next to our deputy director Shen Fei are Shen Yue, who plays the male host Xialuo in the film, and Ma Yu, who plays the female host Ma Dongmei."


    After the original introduction, the applause that should appear according to common sense did not appear, but the stunned expressions of the media. Because he was so surprised that there was no polite applause or sparse voice. The air seemed to condense and quiet.


    After a few seconds of this blank, the media seemed to have pressed the pause button, and it was little Pang Xie who took the lead in applauding that people clapped their hands mechanically.


    The live media can only watch at the moment. In addition to the whispering around, it''s not good to have too much action, but the audience who are watching the live broadcast are not so calm.


    "What? I haven''t seen it at all. "


    "Where is the selfie, acting skills? Hehe Da, haven''t you seen it? Is it a new one? He started his career a little late. He looks very old. "


    "I support Han mo. I promise I will buy tickets to watch any movie, but... Can brother Han rely on some music and choose actors for dessert?"


    "The box office of Charlotte''s troubles is going to hit the street."


    "I like Han Mo and support Han Mo, but I really can''t give any reason to support this film. The appearance of male and female stars is too offline."


    This is just the fans who supported Han Mo, who stayed in front of the computer to make complaints about the live broadcast. They could not help but Tucao, and many people who did not support Han mo were waiting to see his jokes and then fell into the trap.


    The boot ceremony ended soon. Han Mo just let the media and the audience see their main creative lineup with their own eyes, and then it really started.


    Others may have to answer all kinds of questions and answers, and then go through the motions, make a speech, sigh, talk about life, talk about ideals, talk about stars and talk about the moon.


    Han Mo didn''t talk nonsense, only said one sentence.


    "Charlotte''s troubles, let''s wait and see you at the premiere."


    No?


    finished?


    That''s too fast!


    Little Pang Xie quietly walked up to Han Mo, "brother Han, do you want to say it again? Although we have enabled new actors, the quality is absolutely guaranteed. If it''s similar?"


    Little pangxie saw the doubts about them on the Internet and hoped that Han Mo could recover the psychological gap between the male and female stars of the film through his personal image.


    Han Mo shook his head gently.


    ......


    This afternoon, Charlotte''s troubles was really turned on.


    Because the audience and the media will know who the male and female stars are sooner or later. Whether they accept it or not, Han Mo knows that he has nothing else to do except to show the film perfectly.


    So Han Mo only said: wait and see.


    This is his style and the truth.


    From now on, any evaluation on the Internet is not important for Korea and Mexico. Only seeing the premiere is the true meaning.

 Chapter 368

    In the original Charlotte troubles, there are many events interspersed with the original world, which are carried out according to the unique background of that era. However, because the two worlds are not exactly the same, it is naturally impossible to be exactly the same, so Han Mo has also made corresponding changes.


    In addition to Xia Luo and Ma Dongmei, there are several important roles in the film. The story revolves around these students and teachers.


    In the crew, Shen Yue and Ma Yu are brand-new newcomers in the film industry, but qiuya, who plays Charlotte''s secret love object, and silly Chun, who plays Charlotte''s good friend, are old actors. Although they are not on the front line, they have been in the circle for a long time.


    Han Mo tries his best to find actors who meet all roles, so he is also strict in choosing actors, and his acting skills and image should meet his requirements.


    Qiuya''s actor is Li Zhi, a famous actress in the film industry. Han Mo has never contacted her, but has seen the roles she has played. She thinks her temperament is very in line with qiuya.


    The actor of silly spring is Wang Lun, a comedian who has been more successful on the drama stage. In addition to performing drama, Wang Lun is also good at writing comedy books. However, several of his own scripts are not very good and have a mediocre response. Later, he invited professional screenwriters to write. Recently, he left the once active drama stage and moved to the big screen.


    Wang Lun glanced at Ma Yu and Shen Yue, who were reading the script not far away, glanced away, walked up to Li Zhi, smiled attentively and said, "look at them, gnawing at the script. This new actor is easy to be nervous. What''s the use of memorizing the script? Actors and actors depend on acting." Then he showed a disdainful expression.


    Li Zhixiu slightly adjusted his eyebrow, raised his chin slightly, glanced sideways at the direction of Shen Yue and Ma Yu, and made a slight dull hum in his upturned nose. His expression was indifferent and didn''t speak, but agreed with Wang Lun in another way.


    With the support of beautiful women, Wang Lun was even more proud. "I''ve heard Han Mo sing and seen the biography of Zhen Huan made by Han mo. I haven''t heard that he can make a film, or he can operate a knife in person, write a screenplay and direct it. Movies are the same as singing and TV dramas."


    What Wang Lun didn''t say was very explicit, but the discerning man also knew what he meant. To put it bluntly, he didn''t trust Han mo.


    Li Zhi didn''t answer, but he didn''t defend Han Mo, and proudly sipped his lips.


    At the end of the short break, the staff have arranged the shooting scene, the executive deputy director informed the actors to prepare for admission, and other personnel are in place.


    The first scene is at the wedding.


    Charlotte''s once secret love object held a grand wedding in a luxury hotel. All the students attending the wedding had successful careers. He was the only one who had nothing.


    Sitting in a rented car and wearing rented clothes, Xia Luo wanted to show off in front of her classmates, but she made a scene at the wedding with the strength of wine, and then ran into Ma Dongmei


    This scene mainly shows the change of Shen Yue''s state of mind and expression, as well as the conflict between him and Ma Yu, but there are many characters in this scene, and everyone''s state is very important.


    This is qiuya''s wedding. Li Zhi has become the most important role in this play except Shen Yue and Ma Yu.


    In fact, Li Zhi doesn''t want to play with the new male and female stars. Everyone is willing to run with the first-line celebrities. Even if he plays a supporting role or even a dragon suit, he can at least say that he has cooperated with the film emperor and the film queen, and he also has great face.


    But it''s really nothing to participate in such a film. There are no big actors and there is no guarantee at the box office.


    The only reason Li Zhi took this film is to value the big tree of sichen media. After all, it is a film made by a large company. Maybe there will be opportunities for cooperation in the future. As long as she is invited, she will not refuse.


    As for the box office? Li Zhi secretly laughed and could only ha ha.


    Shen Yue and Ma Yu are both newcomers to the film. They work harder because they are newcomers. They have mastered the plot well when they were resting just now. In particular, they have experience in the live performance of the drama. They never thought there would be another chance for ng to come back. They didn''t come back during the stage performance of the drama. Every time they came on stage, the audience can see their performance most intuitively.


    They also used this spirit in the performance of the film. Shen Yue wanted to show Charlotte''s swollen face in front of her classmates. When she saw that the students were really richer and had a career than herself, she knew that she was pretending to be successful in her career and felt sad.


    ˇ°cutˇ±


    "Yes."


    "Very good. Shen Yue''s period can be over."


    Wang Lun smiled, "unexpectedly, the speed of Shen month is very fast. One will pass."


    Li Zhi turned his eyes in the direction of Shen Yue and Ma Yu and sighed with a sigh of relief, "it''s better for them to hurry, lest we all wait here."


    "Next, Li Zhi is ready."


    Wang Lun heard the deputy director''s voice and politely said to Li Zhi, "it''s your next one. I''ll wait here."


    The makeup artist finally made up for Li Zhi. Li Zhi helped himself to pull up his hair temples. "After one, you should prepare quickly so that it won''t be too late."


    "Ah, OK, the next one is mine. I''ll prepare quickly."


    Li Zhi gave a light Ho and walked forward with a smile.


    She didn''t have many lines in the play, and there was no emotional floating. She was just a regular small group lens, mainly Li Zhi, and there were some mass actors around.


    "Camera, lights, ready."


    "Move before the group performance."


    Wearing a wedding dress, Li Zhi was surrounded by a group of people


    "Li Zhi, your expression is wrong..."


    "Say your lines. It''s your turn."


    "Li Zhi, where are your eyes? It''s time for you to get married. You should look at your husband."


    A short shot, Li Zhi ng nine times.


    Han Mo sat in front of the monitor with his eyebrows locked.


    Although Shen Fei is only a deputy director, he completes the main field command work.


    Unlike Han Mo, he has never seen the film Charlotte''s troubles. After reading the script, he figured out each role. According to the human design given by Han Mo and his own understanding, the image of the role will be three-dimensional.


    Don''t mention that Han Mo will compare the actors at the moment with those in the original book. The requirements will be higher, that is, Shen Fei can''t watch the performance. It''s certainly impossible to get into Han Mo''s eyes.


    Shen Fei was originally impatient and had strict filming requirements. At the moment, he was annoyed by Li Zhi, so he had to fly in from the outside and perform himself.


    Li Zhi is also a little embarrassed. Not to mention that because she is alone, all the staff, including the group performance, have to accompany her and come back again and again.


    It''s just what she said outside the court. Her face hurts when I think about it.


    Shen Fei is relatively grumpy, but Han Mo is much more stable. He asked him to take a picture of Shen Fei, who was about to rush to the camera after the tenth ng, and said softly, "Li Zhi, you have a rest first. Ma Yu, you come first. "


    When Ma Yu heard Han Mo''s words, she quickly put down the script. After the makeup artist made up her makeup, she got up and walked towards the center of the field.


    Ma Yu came from the outside just staring at the sun to make Shen Yue stop dreaming and work hard and down-to-earth. It was also her words that exposed the absurd and sad fact that Charlotte, cars and clothes in the play were rented


    This section is a test of acting skills. Not only are there many more lines than Li Zhi before, but the outbreak of feelings is also more difficult to control.


    Wang Lun looked at me.


    Li Zhi put his unconvinced hands around his chest.


    Shen Fei''s anger has not completely disappeared because of Li Zhi.


    At the moment, everyone is watching Ma Yu''s direction. Some people are ready to see a good play, some want her to pass alone, some disdain, and some look forward to it


    "Click."


    "Yes!"


    "Ma Yu, you are really good. You have the right feelings and handle the explosion point very well."


    "Li Zhi, are you ready?"


    Li Zhi was stunned, reacted for a moment, and hurriedly stood up.

 Chapter 369

    Even Wang Lun, who has just been making sarcastic remarks, is now convinced by Ma Yu''s acting skills. He smashed his mouth and gently shook his head, "no, No."


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen an actor with such tension when I''ve been ~ in the crew for so long."


    "Another pass. This is the first play between Shen Yue and Ma Yu."


    "Who said Han would never choose actors? See? What is really discerning."


    "Some people still look down on others as newcomers. Let''s face itˇ°


    "There is no distinction between old and new actors, only acting skills."


    On the first day, except Li Zhi, he had problems all the time and didn''t adjust his state until the end of work. Others performed well.


    Shen Fei was impatient. The worse the actor did, the more anxious he was. He spoke loudly. Finally, there was no way. Li Zhi''s agent took her directly. Before leaving, the agent has been apologizing to Han Mo, Shen Fei and other cast members of the crew for wasting everyone''s time.


    Han Mo did not blame Li Zhi too much, nor did he have any expression. Although he knew Li Zhiqi''s attitude towards other actors and her mind, he still believed that his vision would not be wrong.


    Not talking about character, just acting. Qiuya''s role is very suitable for Li Zhi.


    Shen Fei kept a straight face until Li Zhi and her agent left in the nanny car, completely out of his sight, and suddenly his face changed.


    He walked to Han Mo with a smile, looked at Shen Yue and Ma Yu and said, "brother Han, I admire your vision and younger brother. To tell you the truth, I would never dare to use them just looking at their appearance and qualifications. If you hadn''t insisted at the beginning, if I were the master knife alone, I would have replaced these two people. Today''s scene really impressed me."


    Han Mo smiled, "this is just the beginning."


    ......


    The shooting location of Charlotte''s troubles is in Beidu. Han Mo doesn''t need to travel. After the crew finishes work, he goes home from work as usual.


    The difference is that the house is very lively today. As soon as Han Mo enters the door, he comes to two old men sitting in rows on the sofa, and a little guy with a ghost idea who turns his eyes.


    Xuanxuan''s daily task is to comb Barbie''s hair and dress her up.


    Usually no one cares about her. They are all little guys playing alone in the living room.


    But today is different. The little guy not only has Barbie dolls, but also two models - grandpa and grandpa.


    "What color does grandpa like?" The little guy opened his small box full of hairpins and colored headropes and displayed it in front of Shu Qiang.


    "I like you to braid Barbie dolls. Xuanxuan, can you not tie this on Grandpa''s head?" Although Shu Qiang can rely on Xuanxuan for everything, he was born in sports. At ordinary times, he was a little more vigorous at the beginning. He may also braid for the first time. When his granddaughter showed him a small box of head rope and hairpin.


    Shu Qiang''s scalp is a little numb.


    Han Jun has had such an experience once, which seems much more calm than Shu Qiang.


    Shu Qiang, with a strange expression, looked at Han Jun with a calm expression and whispered, "old Han, do you just make the little guy naughty?"


    Han Jun smashed his mouth, "just get used to it."


    Shu Qiang, "..."


    Just then, Han Mo went to the living room and didn''t quite understand what Xuanxuan was going to play with her grandpa and grandpa. He scanned around with an inquiring look.


    Shu Qiang seemed to see the life-saving straw. His eyes lit up and his reaction speed was very fast. "It''s not good for Xuanxuan to let her father make grandpa better."


    Just now, when the little guy was thinking with grandpa and grandpa, he specially said that he was not playing with her, but making grandpa and grandpa beautiful. Shu Qiang remembered this sentence.


    When Han Mo saw the box containing the hairpin and head rope, he understood it all. It happened that Shu Qiang''s eyes swept over and collided with Han Mo''s eyes in the air.


    Han Mo was surprised when he heard Shu Qiang''s words. He had made a gesture to escape under his feet.


    "Dad!"


    Han Mo, "..."


    Shuya has been helping Chen Yuehong and Liu Huijuan cook in the kitchen. She said she was helping. In fact, she can''t even start, because Shuya''s ability to cook is "obvious to all".


    On the first day, Liu Huijuan and Shu Qiang were like guests. At the moment, like a family, they didn''t pay attention to politeness at all.


    The little guy''s "work" ended perfectly.


    "Dad, you are beautiful."


    "I''d better use the word handsome to describe my father."


    "Grandpa, Grandpa, Xuanxuan will braid your hair every day in the future."


    Han Jun wanted to refuse the little guy for the first time, and didn''t want to compete with Shu Qiang in front of the little guy. He coughed twice, smiled and said, "brother Shu, you have to stay in Beidu for a long time. We Xuanxuan need you to be a model."


    Shu Qiang was stunned and quickly waved his hand. "No, no, no, my image is not as good as Lao Han. You have to do such an important job as modeling for children."


    The little guy''s attention was completely attracted by the two old men. The little head looked at Grandpa and grandpa.


    Han Mo gently untied the hair rope on his head and quickly pretended to go to the kitchen to help.


    Shuya can''t cook and can only take on the task of serving dishes. She just came out of the kitchen and saw the scene in front of her. She couldn''t help laughing.


    Han Mo is glad that he ran fast. The most embarrassing scene was not seen by Shuya, otherwise he would be laughed at for a long time.


    "Grandpa, does Xuanxuan''s braid look good?"


    Han Jun swallowed his saliva. He really didn''t want to look at himself. He just glanced at the mirror in the little guy''s hand and forced his scalp to squeeze out two words, "good-looking."


    He couldn''t see his own, but he could see others. Just after his voice fell, he glanced at Shu Qiang next to him, quickly took back his eyes and swallowed his saliva.


    "Grandpa, do you look good?" The little guy tilted the mirror towards Shu Qiang again.


    Shu Qiang couldn''t help looking at the mirror. He tightened his heart, pulled out the corners of his eyes, bit the stress and jumped out two words, "good-looking."


    The little guy was very happy. "Since Grandpa and grandpa look good, take a picture with Xuanxuan."


    Shu Qiang, "..."


    Han Jun, "..."


    The little guy ran to Shuya and said, "Mom, take a picture of us."


    Shuya held back her smile and looked through the lens at the wonderful heads of Shu Qiang and Han Jun.


    "One, two, three, is watermelon sweet?"


    "Sweet." Only the little guy shouted loudly.


    The little guy in the photo is smiling, but Shu Qiang and Han Jun can''t smile.


    after meal


    The heads of Han Jun and Shu Qiang returned to normal.


    It''s not the little guy''s "compassion" that took them off, but Xuanxuan is thinking of a new hairstyle.


    Later, Shu Qiang also figured out what was good-looking and didn''t go out. There were no outsiders at home. Anyway, he wasn''t like himself. In order to show his great help to Xuanxuan, he took the initiative to say, "Grandpa is looking forward to Xuanxuan''s new hairstyle."


    Originally, Han Jun wanted to learn from his son and slip away. But when he heard Shu Qiang''s words, he quickly said, "Grandpa is looking forward to it."


    This evening passed in all kinds of new hairstyles.

 Chapter 370

    the second day


    morning


    A shooting base


    The crew of Charlotte''s troubles began to work.


    NG''s voice kept coming from the center of the venue. Now no one has said anything about Han Mo''s use of new people.


    We will not worry that the acting skills of new actors will not affect the box office of TV. But they found a new feature of Han Mo, who has always been silent


    "Mr. Han is so strict. I think I can pass the one just now."


    "This is Wang Lun''s seventh or eighth ng."


    "It''s the ninth time."


    "Wang Lun is a professional dramatist. What''s the matter today?"


    "It''s not what''s wrong with him. It''s that he can''t meet President Han''s requirements."


    Han Mo didn''t roar as excited as Shen Fei, nor did he change his expression. He just said calmly, "come again."


    Although calm, but loud.


    "Why don''t you pass first and make up another one when Wang Lun is in good condition?" After the tenth comeback, Shen Fei whispered in Han Mo''s ear.


    Wang Lun was recommended by Shen Fei. At that time, Han Mo wanted to find an actor who met the image of stupidity, but he didn''t have a clue for several days. Finally, Shen Fei recommended Wang Lun.


    Professional drama actor, experienced, slightly different from silly spring in appearance, overweight.


    But this is not the most important. This role is a role that Han Mo attaches great importance to. Although it is not a male star, it is very brilliant, and it is also the role with the most burden in the whole film.


    Many laughing points are pressed on this character. From the moment when he just crossed to the past, silly spring runs through the whole story.


    It is also because of the comparison of some things of silly spring that Charlotte is contrasted.


    From the beginning, Han Mo was not 100% satisfied with Wang Lun.


    The reason is the eyes.


    Han Mo thinks the eyes are very important. There are too many worldly sophistication in Wang Lun''s eyes. He plays this role through his acting skills.


    But what Han Mo wants to see is that at that moment, there is no Wang Lun in the world. He should be silly spring.


    Wang Lun didn''t think of this, and he couldn''t think of it. Although he was polite to Li Zhi yesterday, it wasn''t because he thought Li Zhi had acting skills, but a manifestation of his worldly sophistication.


    In acting, especially in comedy, Wang Lun has never convinced anyone.


    Shen Fei went to Wang Lun and wanted to communicate with him again. Before he could speak, Wang Lun said unconvinced.


    "When I was in comedy, he didn''t know where it was. Now he even questions my performance."


    "President Han is not only the chief director, but also the screenwriter. He must know every role best. Lao Wang, think again, you played well, but you haven''t shown silly spring''s simplicity." Wang Lun said on a case by case basis.


    Wang Lun groaned and went back to the camera.


    Pay attention to all directions.


    Start!


    Wang lungang has just taken a seat.


    "Ka, come again."


    Wang Lun''s impatient eyes were full of resentment.


    He dared not confront Han Mo directly, but every nerve in his body was full of impatience.


    "No more, no more."


    As Wang Lun spoke, he walked to the cool place on the side.


    Shen Fei got up quickly and was ready to persuade Wang Lun.


    Just got up, before I could take the first step, a low voice suddenly sounded behind me.


    "Change people."


    Shen Fei couldn''t believe his ears. Suddenly looking back, I thought I heard wrong, "President Han, what?"


    Han Mo glanced at the distance and calmly repeated, "change people."


    Not very loud, but very determined.


    Shen Fei is already very strict in the director, but he hasn''t done anything to return the actor after shooting, and he is still a very important role.


    "Mr. Han... This is not good. Wang Lun may be a little tired and in bad condition. I''ll ask him to take another one." Shen Fei doesn''t speak for Wang Lun, but he is afraid that Han Mo will change people on impulse. If there is no suitable candidate to replace him, it is likely that this role will affect the later shooting, which is not worth the loss.


    Han Mo glanced coldly at Wang Lun''s direction, "it''s not a state problem. He can''t do it."


    Shen Fei was a little worried, "but where can we find a more suitable person than Wang Lun now?"


    Han Mo looked up slightly, his eyes shifted from Wang Lun to another person and smiled.


    Shen Fei looked along his line of sight.


    I just saw that I was holding a dozen pure water and grinning to the staff of the crew. Little Pang Xie.


    Shen Fei suddenly looked at Han Mo and said with consternation, "Xiao Pang?"


    Han Mo smiled and nodded.


    "But..." Shen Fei wanted to say something, but he swallowed his words again without saying anything. He knew that any decision made by Han Mo was carefully considered, and there was no point in saying anything himself.


    "What? Why replace me? I''m the most professional comedian. Without me, the film will be yellow. Who can play this role better than me, and you will pay a price for it. " Wang lunqi''s hands trembled. He never thought that Han Mo dared to change roles after shooting, nor did he think that Han Mo dared to change him. When he read the script, he knew that the film was in a relaxed and funny style. No one could beat him in comedy in Beidu.


    Wang Lun still felt that Han Mo was just bluffing him and didn''t dare to really change him. Thinking of this, Wang Lun smiled and said, "I''ll see who he can find to replace me today." Then he sat back in his chair and didn''t go.


    Shen Fei couldn''t help it. He was embarrassed in the middle. Anyway, he said everything he should say. Whether to go or not is Wang Lun''s own business.


    At this moment, little pangxie has been called to Han mo.


    "What, brother Han, aren''t you kidding? I can''t act in a movie. I''m too stupid to be an actor. I''ll do chores in the crew and be your assistant. " Little pangxie''s hands swung hard and his head shook like a rattle.


    Han Mo smiled and ignored what little pangxie said. He directly called the dresser and makeup artist and took little pangxie away.


    Han Mo has always been dissatisfied with Wang Lun, not because of Wang Lun''s overconfidence, nor because he has just ng many times, but from his bones, he is not silly spring.


    Silly spring doesn''t make people laugh through his lines, nor because of excessive performance, but the kind of simple and silly character itself, which can''t be performed.


    A little counselled, simple and honest and lovely. When Han Mo didn''t know how many times he saw Xiao pangxie busy in the crew against the sun, he had outlined the image of silly spring in his heart.


    Little Pang Xie came back again. He had made a good shape and put on silly spring''s clothes.


    "Han brother... As like as two peas," he said, "I''m afraid I can''t explain myself."


    "Start!"


    Sitting not far away, Wang Lun saw little pangxie wearing silly spring clothes, standing in front of the camera, waiting for big eyes, "is it him? Are you kidding? "


    "Brother Wang, what should I do? They really found someone to replace you." Wang Lun''s assistant whispered as he fanned him.


    Wang Lun snorted coldly, "if he can play silly spring well, I Wang Lun will never mix in the comedy world. What are these things?"


    The assistant nodded hard.


    Han Mo went to little pangxie. "Are you familiar with the script?"


    Xiao pangxie nodded. In fact, when he read Han MOFA''s script before, he felt that silly Chun was like when he was in the corner, so he paid special attention to this role. It was also because the story of the film was so good. He watched it twice in one breath, and then picked Da Chun''s plot and watched it many times.


    He doesn''t know about this role, but the lines are absolutely no problem. Open your mouth and come.


    Han Mo smiled and patted little pangxie on the shoulder. "Just remember the lines. Just express them in the way you usually say. You are spring."


    Little pangxie nodded vaguely. Fang Zheng was just reciting his lines. He said his lines naturally. He said it to himself silently in his heart.


    Little Pang Xie walked according to what Shen Fei said, and then spoke as usual.


    "Ka, too."


    Before little pangxie could react, Shen Fei ran over with a smile and patted little pangxie on the shoulder. "I didn''t expect that you have this talent."


    "Little Ponzi, let''s look at it with new eyes."


    "Lying trough, Xiao Pang, you want fire."


    Wang Lun looked straight at little Pang Xie, took a deep breath, suddenly stood up, turned and left.

 Chapter 371

    On the network


    The hot debate about changing roles has been warming up.


    "You know, Wang Lun was replaced."


    "Temporarily change the main role. What does Han Mo want to do?"


    "Isn''t Wang Lun a professional comedian? It''s reasonable that you shouldn''t be replaced because of your acting skills. Is it because of personal contradictions? "


    "Charlotte''s troubles has not been released yet. There are so many things. The prospect is worrying."


    The comments on the Internet did not have the progress of Han mo.


    "President Han, this progress is too fast."


    "It''s fast. You haven''t seen him shoot the legend of Zhen Huan."


    "Oh, yes," the legend of Zhen Huan "is a long TV play with more than 70 episodes. It only took one month."


    "Yes."


    The staff of the crew whispered aside, but they always mentioned this spirit, for fear that they would ask themselves to work later.


    Filming belongs to filming, and work is only work. Han Mo is very strict in the crew, but when he comes home at night, he returns to be the child''s father. During this time, he can''t pick up the child from school so early in the afternoon, but he will try to accompany the child when he comes home.


    Most of the scenes in the film are in the daytime. It''s really not good. There are scenes in the evening. Han Mo will finish shooting as soon as possible and rush back before the little guy goes to bed. It''s too late to let Shen Fei bear it.


    Although Shen Fei has never made a film, he is very professional in directing, and Han Mo has nothing to worry about.


    "Dad, you are so busy recently. Grandma said you have very important work to do." The little guy finally looked forward to his father''s home. Like a swallow, he ran to his father, jumped up and was picked up by Han mo.


    Han Mo kissed the little guy''s fleshy face, "Dad is making a movie. When the movie is released, dad will take Xuanxuan to the cinema."


    Watching movies is a luxury for little guys. Shuya can''t take Xuanxuan to the cinema for personal reasons. In the past, Han Mo was a complete parasite. How could she take her children to the cinema? So Xuanxuan has never been to the cinema.


    The little guy stared, and his doll like eyes widened, "great, Xuanxuan hasn''t been to the cinema yet."


    Han Mo put the little guy firmly on the sofa. The little guy blinked suspiciously, "is Dad''s film the same as a TV series?"


    "Almost, but the screen will be bigger."


    "Is it that big?" The little guy waved his two small arms and tried to draw a circle.


    "It''s many, many times bigger than this." Han Mo picked up his fingers and gently swept the little guy''s clever little nose.


    "It''s so big!" The little guy can''t believe it. It''s full of mystery for Xuanxuan, who has never seen a film and never entered the cinema. She wants her father to make the film right away.


    Looking at the little guy''s excited appearance, Han Mo smiled, spoiled and rubbed the little guy''s head, "when Dad takes a good picture, Xuanxuan will know."


    The little guy nodded like a chicken pecking rice, and then his expression suddenly became serious. He said to his father very seriously, "Xuanxuan will be obedient at home, take good care of Grandpa and grandpa, don''t let them fight, let them become good friends and live in harmony."


    Han Mo was amused by the boy''s serious words.


    Why did the little guy suddenly say this? It''s because not long ago, two old men threw the little guy a multiple-choice question, which is very difficult to choose.


    Han Jun, "Xuanxuan, you''d better be with grandpa or Grandpa."


    Shu Qiang, "xiaoxuanxuan, are you good with grandpa or Grandpa?"


    Both questions were asked by the two old men when they were alone with the little guy. This question baffled the little guy. Because Han Mo was busy, she had to consult her mother.


    After hearing this, Shuya was also sad and laughing. After thinking for a long time, she asked, "does Xuanxuan prefer grandpa or Grandpa?"


    Without thinking about it, the little guy immediately replied, "I like both."


    Shuya smiled. "Then if Grandpa asks you, you''ll say hello to Grandpa."


    "What if Grandpa asks?"


    Shuya continued, "if Grandpa asks, say hello to Grandpa. Do you know? "


    The little guy thought for a while. It seemed that this was not a lie or embarrassment, so he nodded happily and agreed.


    Because of this episode, the little guy would say that. Taking care of Grandpa and grandpa is because they are old and in poor health. Instead of letting them fight, that''s what I''m talking about.


    ......


    A few days later


    Shooting base


    Han Mo, Shen Fei, Pang Xie, Shen Yue, Ma Yu and all the crew members were present. Even Meng Si, who was on holiday at the seaside, rushed to the shooting scene from a long distance.


    "Ka, it''s over!"


    With Han Mo''s understatement, the whole audience cheered.


    Little pangxie wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    Shen Fei shouted, "Charlotte''s troubles".


    Meng Si patted Han Mo''s shoulder with one hand. "It''s hard."


    Han Mo smiled and smiled sincerely.


    After the protagonist was not optimistic at the beginning and temporarily changed his important role, he finally made a perfect killing in the Korean Mexican plan.


    Little Pang Xie Han head ran to Han Mo, "brother Han, it''s finally over. I''ve lost ten pounds these days."


    Han Mo smiled and looked at Pang Xie''s face, which had indeed lost several circles. "It''s not the end. Now it''s just the beginning."


    "Just started?" Little pangxie looked at Han Mo with a puzzled face.


    Meng Si stepped forward and said, "the box office war has just begun."


    Wechat


    On major websites


    "I heard that Charlotte''s mind is dead."


    "Yes, it''s fast enough. Han Mo really makes a quick decision on everything."


    "Han Mo has launched a lot of new."


    "It''s more than just using new people. Han Mo even used his own assistant. It was his assistant who replaced Wang Lun at the beginning."


    "I''m just looking at Han mo. I don''t care if he''s new or not."


    "Looking at the introduction and still photos seems to be a funny film with little connotation. I didn''t expect Han Mo to make such a film."


    "Funny can also have connotation. I haven''t seen it yet. How do I know if there is connotation."


    "Hurry up and wait."


    On the other side of Charlotte''s troubles


    later stage


    clip


    Close out work


    Everything is all set.


    same evening


    Han Mo dragged his tired body to the door and took out the key.


    He hasn''t had a rest for a long time and ran to the crew very early. In the past two days, he was even more busy. He almost slept in the company. He originally planned to go home to sleep with his children at night no matter how busy he was, but he didn''t realize his promise because of his busy days.


    Han Mo''s nervous tension was only slightly relaxed at the moment at home.


    It was already 11:00 p.m. and finally returned home before 12:00 p.m. before the shooting, Han Mo could take the time to leave early, but after the shooting, he was not at ease, because the shooting skills were on the one hand and the later stage was also very important. Han Mo was really not at ease to let go.


    The key was inserted into the key hole and twisted slowly. He was afraid of disturbing his family and gently pushed the door open.


    The door hasn''t been fully opened yet. The dark living room has just come into view.


    suddenly


    ˇ°SurpriseŁˇˇ±


    With a bang, the ribbon flew out and sprinkled on Han Mo''s head and body.


    The light is on.


    Are familiar and smiling faces.

 Chapter 372

    No matter how busy you are or how late you work overtime, as long as you get home with an open light and a smiling face, you will feel it''s not a thing no matter how hard and tired you are outside.


    At the moment, Han Mo has not only one smiling face, but many.


    The first one to rush out was the little guy. The little guy was standing in the front. With a vigorous step, the north and South Korean Mo ran over, took off, jumped up and jumped on Han mo.


    "Hard work." Shuya followed.


    "What did I say? This surprise mouth is good." Shu Qiang put down the color bar salute and said with a smile.


    Han Jun also put the color bar salute in his hand on the shoe cabinet. He agreed with Shu Qiang''s idea in his heart, but he didn''t want to say it.


    "Eat, eat." Chen Yuehong was also standing behind the welcoming team. Now she went to the table and put the dishes back.


    Liu Huijuan was introverted and didn''t talk much, but she was also happy. The food on the table was ready. At the moment, she didn''t need anything more, so she moved the dishes and chopsticks slightly in their original position.


    Han Mo subconsciously looked at his watch. It was already a quarter past eleven. Then he looked at the table full of dishes. There was no trace of movement.


    "You didn''t eat?" Han Mo asked in surprise.


    Chen Yuehong looked at the little guy helplessly. "Originally she wanted Xuanxuan to eat and go to bed early, but she refused and had to wait for her father to come back."


    The little guy held his mouth, flashed his big eyes, quickly took his father''s hand and walked to the table.


    Han Mo felt his daughter''s warm hands and felt warm in his heart.


    "Eat quickly. Everyone is hungry."


    "Yes, yes, eat quickly."


    The whole family sat around the table.


    "I''ve read all the online comments this time. Why did you change your role temporarily?"


    "Yes, my son and mother were worried about you at that time. The online comments on this matter were not very good."


    Han Mo looked at his future father-in-law and his mother. He knew that they were all concerned about themselves. After swallowing a piece of braised meat, he smiled and said, "it''s all right. We''d rather be short than excessive, and we didn''t lack it. The people we found later were better than before."


    Han Jun didn''t speak for a long time. After listening to Han Mo''s words, he also put down his chopsticks and slowly said, "is that your assistant? Can he do it? "


    Liu Huijuan didn''t speak, but she also looked at Han Mo with confused eyes.


    Han Mo didn''t take it seriously. He slapped the rice and said, "his name is little pangxie. It''s not bad. It''s very suitable for that role."


    Shuya read the script and knew little pangxie. At first, she really didn''t understand why han Mo changed the professional comedian to let little pangxie play.


    However, seeing the stills of little Pang Xie and thinking of the spring in the script, the two people are just one person. Shu Ya also supports Han Mo''s choice in her heart.


    "Dad, eat quickly. You''ve lost weight." In the past, Han Mo used to pick up vegetables for the little guy. Now the little guy''s soul picks up vegetables for his father with small chopsticks, and speaks in an adult tone.


    As soon as the voice fell, the whole family was amused by her.


    Shuya said as if she suddenly thought of something, "it will premiere tomorrow. There are several films in the same period, all starring first-line actors."


    Shu Ya didn''t say it clearly, but her expression was full of worry. She believed in Han Mo, but with so many strong enemies in the same period, Shu Ya was really not sure that Han Mo could win the box office war.


    Shu Ya was afraid that Han Mo would get angry, and added, "in fact, we don''t need to be the first. If we don''t compare with them, we can compare with ourselves."


    Han Mo ate another spare ribs and thought, "this schedule is the love of the sky under the banner of sadism, the fantasy costume drama seven Rangers, and the thousand mountain Witch 2 adapted from myths and legends." Han Mo thought again to make sure there was no omission, smiled and said, "it''s not enough to be afraid."


    Shuya said anxiously, "but love in the sky is performed by two small flow fresh meat and small flower Danˇ¶ "Seven Rangers" is the film emperor, and the first part of "thousand mountain witch" has been highly praised. This time, there were 2. It was originally based on the audience. Coupled with the appeal of the actors, it should not be underestimated. "


    Han Mo nodded, but his expression was still dismissive.


    Shuya still wanted to say something, but she still didn''t say it. She thought it might be her own worry.


    Shu Qiang doesn''t understand movies, but she looks forward to the movies made by her future son-in-law. Her daughter doesn''t want to disclose her relationship with Han Mo now. She says she has children and doesn''t want them to be paid too much attention. She wants to talk about it at a more appropriate time.


    Naturally, he respected his daughter''s decision, otherwise he would have bragged in front of his old friends.


    His daughter is a big star, film, television and song Sanqi, and his future son-in-law is a big director, screenwriter, music producer and singer. There are too many names for him to show off.


    After taking a bath in advance, Han Mo quickly finished his meal and went to coax the child to sleep.


    This night was the only time Han Mo had a safe sleep during this period.


    But tomorrow is a bigger challenge for him.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    the second day


    The premiere of Charlotte''s troubles.


    All the media and all the spotlights are paying attention to the events that are happening today.


    The four films are released at the same time, and the cost is larger than Charlotte''s troubles. Two of them need special effects. The other romantic TV series has been shot in many places in Europe and Japan. Only Han Mo and them are shot in China, and there are no special effects. The cost is really much smaller.


    Among them, Qianshan Witch 2 has the highest attention, because there was a first film as the basis, and the box office has a certain foundation. After all, there is a previous reputation there. As long as it is not too bad, someone will follow up in the follow-up.


    At the premiere of Qianshan Witch 2, wechat netizens have different opinions.


    "Yes, although it is not as wonderful as the first one, it did not disappoint everyone as a follow-up."


    "It''s said that the box office is good. It''s more than 20 million in only three hours."


    "It''s over. Qianshan Witch 2 is so high. It''s estimated that the box office champion is stable. Han Mo''s Charlotte troubles will be cold."


    "It is estimated that yes, there is no hope. I just hope not to lose too badly."


    "I can only blame Han Mo himself. He has to catch up with the progress. He will miss several strong enemies if he delays for a few days."


    The other side


    on the stage


    The creators of Charlotte''s troubles sat in a row.


    Under the stage


    Many friends in the circle supported Han Mo, and of course Shuya.


    Shu Ya sat next to Peng ye and Meng Si. Shu Qiang and Liu Huijuan sat with ordinary fans and fans with Xuanxuan. Han Jun and Chen Yuehong sat behind the media reporters.


    The host asked what has the ten questions. The main creators basically answered everyone. Han Mo did not want to make the front too complicated. After all, nothing was used. He spoke with the plot, and the story was good. It was the audience has the final say, everyone had eyes, and that was not supported by stars and lips.


    After the premiere, the film officially began.


    The cinema darkened.


    Little Ponzi had been sweating nervously. Whispered angrily, "not nervous, not nervous."


    Meng Si just wanted to come and say hello to everyone. When he saw the advice of little pangxie, he raised his foot and just mentioned it on little pangxie''s thigh.


    "At this time, I''m still nervous. Leave everything to the audience. Don''t scare yourself." Meng Si walked for so long, but he still didn''t change. He smiled at the corners of his mouth and patted little pangxie on the shoulder. "It''s a good performance. I haven''t found you for a long time."

 Chapter 373

    The film is about to begin. The whole audience is quiet.


    Shuya took a deep breath. She was really nervous. Although she tried to control her expression and didn''t show it like little pangxie, her heart had already begun to fluctuate violently.


    Peng ye put her hands around her chest. In fact, she doesn''t like watching such films very much. If Shu Ya is not here, and Meng Si is also coming to the premiere, she must go to see Qianshan Witch 2.


    In Peng Ye''s words, I would rather watch heart wrenching sadism than dog blood funny films.


    Yu Guang just glanced at Shuya and saw that her whole body was tight. Peng Ye couldn''t help moving his lips and gently patted Shuya''s cold hand.


    The lights in the cinema went out.


    The big screen lit up.


    There were still some small voices. People who whispered were quiet at the moment when the big screen was on.


    At the beginning of the movie, the screen is completely black, with only one sound and subtitles at the bottom of the screen.


    "Some people lack iron, some people lack calcium, and what I lack most is face..."


    Then the picture appears, still introducing the characters in the picture in a way of readme.


    A woman, Ma Dongmei, the heroine in the film, chased her husband, Charlotte, crazily with her hands up.


    Then the picture stops and time seems to reshape.


    At the door of the luxury hotel.


    A Maserati went round and round in the yard.


    "Brother in law, I must hurry. Today, my girlfriend''s 60th birthday. She doesn''t know where I drove my car." A young man said while driving.


    The camera caught Maserati''s back row. Xia Luo kept looking out, as if looking for something.


    "Drive slowly and take two more turns."


    At this time, two men and two women walked slowly from the hotel to the door.


    Charlotte''s eyes widened obviously, "stop, stop, stop here."


    Maserati stopped steadily in front of several people.


    Several people''s eyes were attracted by the luxury car in front of them. When the driver got off the bus, everyone''s eyes moved with his movement.


    The driver opened the door in the back of the car and saw a man dressed in a high-end suit and well-dressed when he got off the bus.


    "Charlotte, ha ha, Charlotte!"


    Different expressions appeared on the faces of the four people. Although the expressions were complex, they all contained a mood of shock.


    Charlotte was sitting in someone else''s luxury car and dressed decently. Originally, she wanted to be in his old classmate and the goddess in her heart in high school. Her secret love object qiuya''s wedding showed up and earned enough face, but it still became a joke in front of everyone


    There were bursts of laughter in the cinema. As the characters appeared one by one, the laughter became more and more dense.


    Peng Ye covered his mouth and smiled. "Han Mo is usually silent. He has two children when making drama and movies."


    Meng Si also watched Charlotte''s troubles for the first time. At first, he was a little worried that Han Mo would not be able to control this type of film. In particular, it was used by newcomers. He didn''t expect to impress people at the beginning. The laughter was particularly dense, and he didn''t laugh deliberately. The actors had good control. It seemed that they were just saying their lines, But the audience already couldn''t stand up with laughter.


    "Didn''t Han Mo take the high and cold route? How did he make such a funny film, but I like it."


    "Ma Dongmei''s question to Charlotte at the wedding sounded sad, but why did I laugh?"


    "Ha ha, my limbs have degenerated. With a gift, the engine went in. Dressed like a feather duster. I''m laughing. "


    "This Charlotte looks a little silly x, and he has to be fat, but how can I laugh? Ha ha."


    The movie was still going on when the screen suddenly lit up.


    "Sleeping trough, have you crossed it?"


    "It''s really special. I''m back to high school."


    "It''s so fierce to beat the teacher. That spring, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha


    "Jump, jump."


    "Ah! Back to 1997. "


    The plot was pushed forward a little. There were no whispers of discussion in the cinema, and some were only bursts of laughter.


    Charlotte changed from a joke that everyone despised when she was idle before crossing, became the focus of the students, and began a new legendary life like hanging up.


    There are endless jokes and pretending to force him. Everything he wanted but didn''t get before he crossed, he got after he crossed.


    No one dared to take him as a joke, and no one dared to give him a face.


    However, life seems to lack something. When everyone revolves around him, everyone flatters him and follows him.


    Charlotte suddenly found that his most important person had left him.


    He has everything, but he lacks sincerity.


    When he repented and wanted to find Ma Dongmei again, he found that she had already been with Da Chun.


    Until he was alone in the hospital bed.


    At the last moment before the end of her life, Charlotte really understood that face and honor were not the most important, and the school flower goddess was gone. In fact, the most important people were in front of her.


    But it''s too late


    Suddenly, the camera pulls back to the picture before crossing


    When Charlotte went out of the bathroom and kissed Ma Dongmei affectionately.


    The whole theater was quiet, and only a small sob could be heard.


    The audience, who were still convulsed with laughter, had already unknowingly shed tears.


    Munce cried.


    Peng Ye cried.


    Little Ponzi''s fat body shrugged and sobbed.


    Shuya kept wiping her tears.


    Until the end of the finale, there was still no response in the cinema, no one left, and even no people ready to move.


    Everyone stared at the screen.


    Shen Yue and Ma Yu were stunned. They worked together for many years, but they made a film for the first time. Being in front of the camera and sitting in front of the big screen are completely two kinds of feelings.


    They didn''t think of the three-dimensional characters they created. They moved themselves.


    Ma Yu was already sobbing in a low voice, and Shen Yue gently held her hand.


    The media reporters were shocked.


    The audience was shocked.


    The crew were shocked.


    Even some colleagues who originally wanted to see Han Mo''s jokes were shocked.


    "Xiao Mo''s film is really, isn''t it a funny film? Why, I cried with a smile. " Chen Yuehong wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "Who said no, I don''t know how I began to have a sour nose and tears fell down. I don''t know if I''m old and my feelings are fragile." Han Jun replied.


    "In the future, you treat me better. It''s not easy to have a person who loves you without watching the movie."


    "At such an old age, there''s nothing to love, but it''s not easy."


    Chen Yuehong turned her eyes at the Korean army.


    Everyone''s emotions were infected by the film.

 Chapter 374

    I don''t know how long it took or who was the first to take the lead. The whole audience suddenly burst into warm applause.


    People''s ears have been echoing the theme area of Charlotte''s troubles. The theme song in the original version is not this one, but Han Mo likes this song very much and thinks it is more suitable as the theme song, so this song has become the most played music in the final stage of the film.


    This song was sung by Han Mo in the finals of "looking for a good voice".


    The lyrics and melody are very good, and Han Mo won the annual championship of "looking for a good voice" with this song.


    If people were just moved by the melody of the song during the game.


    So at the moment, this song connects the plot of the film and runs through the whole story. People are moved by the meaning of the song itself.


    The song continues and people don''t want to leave.


    "I want to see you laugh


    I want to make trouble with you


    Want to hold you in my arms


    Last second, I was arguing with a red face


    Turn around and make up in the next second... "


    The true lover is you know that no matter what happens, she will not leave.


    But sometimes, it is precisely because this person has never left. It is really because this person will not leave anyway that people will wantonly hurt her, ignore her and ignore her.


    Only after experiencing gains and losses will we understand that the person and the love are the most precious.


    At first, I may feel that money is the biggest goal of life. I want to be noticed and sought after, live in a villa, drive a luxury car and soak up beautiful women.


    But is it really happy to get all this one day? Lying in the most luxurious ward of the most expensive hospital, but there is no family around, is this the life you want at first?


    In fact, Charlotte''s troubles is to tell you what kind of people we want to be if life is really a dream and if life can start over again. Maybe struggling, maybe wasting, but the happiest thing is that the most precious person is still around.


    No one wants to leave. The small characters of the performers roll quickly on the big screen, accompanied by the familiar songs.


    "Just once. I''ll take you to see heaven and earth


    Laugh on a sunny day


    Noisy in the free air


    Do you know the only thing I want... "


    The highest level of a comedy film is to make people laugh and cry, and understand it when they cry and cry.


    This film has no big stars to support the scene, no cool special effects and no huge investment.


    Originally, in the eyes of many people, this kind of film is three no products, which will not be valued at all, and the audience will not buy it.


    But at the moment, they still have more to say and don''t want to leave the cinema. But I know that the film is over, so I can only clap my hands and express their support for Han Mo and the film.


    Han Jun, Chen Yuehong.


    Shu Qiang and Liu Huijuan.


    They were all substituted by the plot, with red eyes and hard applause.


    ......


    The other side


    "Thousand mountain Witch 2" premiered at another location at the same time.


    Originally, the crew had many famous stars to participate in the performance and invited many stars to join in, which showed that the atmosphere at the premiere was bright and extremely active.


    After Wang Lun was replaced by Han Mo and left the crew of Charlotte''s troubles, he consciously began his anti summer activities.


    In any public place, whether on the Internet or in live activities, he will skillfully discredit Han Mo''s crew.


    Wang Lun was also invited to the premiere of Qianshan Witch 2.


    Just after the movie, Wang Lun published a message on the wechat platform.


    "Qianshan Witch 2 is a well deserved box office champion."


    Although Wang Lun is a comedian, he has a certain mass appeal in the north.


    Just after wechat was published, netizens followed the comments.


    "Mr. Wang also went to the premiere? Can you tell us which is more worth watching compared with thousand mountain Witch 2 and Charlotte''s troubles? It''s tangled, online... "


    General netizens'' comments Wang Lun glanced at most and would not reply, but when he saw that it was about Charlotte''s troubles, he directly clicked to reply.


    "Whether the plot, special effects or actors of thousand mountain Witch 2 are unmatched by Charlotte''s troubles."


    This sentence seems objective and fair. In fact, Wang Lun has never seen Charlotte''s troubles at all. All the belittlement of the film is out of his lust.


    After clicking send, Wang Lun''s reply comments will appear.


    "Ah! Mr. Wang replied to me. "


    "Ouch, Wang Lun replied to netizens'' comments on the comparison of the two films."


    "In terms of special effects and cast, Qianshan Witch 2 is really powerful, which I admit."


    "In today''s film industry, there is a market for first-line celebrities, and vice versa."


    "I also think there is no suspense about the box office champion of Qianshan Witch 2.


    "I heard that the box office of Qianshan Witch 2 is expected to be 100 million on the first day."


    "Lying trough, breaking 100 million on the first day, isn''t that higher than the first day''s box office."


    ......


    At the end of the premiere ceremony, several films have been released in major cinemas at the same time.


    No matter what happened before, it depends on the public praise of the audience and market data.


    Movie tickets are bought by movie fans with real money and silver. There will be no falsehood. Good is good, and no one will watch them again.


    The little guy watched a movie for the first time. Although he didn''t sit with his parents, although the meaning expressed in the movie was still a little difficult for her to understand, in fact, Charlotte troubles is not suitable for children of this age.


    But she was very happy.


    Because this is a film made by her father. The producer, chief director and screenwriter are all her father.


    Nothing is more proud of the little guy than this.


    At the end of the premiere, Han Mo enjoyed his film with everyone, and then never paid attention to the data again.


    This "arduous" task was taken down by the little crab alone.


    Now Han Mo has returned home with the little guy.


    "Don''t you worry about the box office on the first day? I see those entertainment news. The box office on the first day is very important. " Chen Yuehong saw that her son was not in a state of anxiety, so she asked with concern.


    Han Mo smiled. "It''s as much as it should be. It won''t become more because I''m worried. It''s better to accompany us Xuanxuan at home."


    Han Mo holds the little guy to himself.


    Little guy, no matter how much, dad is the happiest thing to be with him.


    "Dad, Xuanxuan tells you a secret. Grandpa also likes watching the movies made by Dad today." The little guy said mysteriously.


    Han Mo knows that the old man doesn''t like watching comedies. When he first knew that Han Mo was making a drama, he said that comedies have no plot. They all rely on some unreliable lines to make people laugh. No connotation, no deep meaning.


    But the little guy said today that Grandpa liked watching it. Han Mo was a little surprised.


    He pinched the little guy''s fleshy face and said with a smile, "why do you say grandpa likes watching it very much."


    Xuanxuan raised her head and said proudly, "because the movie is over, Xuanxuan wants to stand up. Grandpa also said that he will wait until the song is finished. Just like the story of Zhen Huan last time, grandpa didn''t get up until the end, so Xuanxuan decided that grandpa likes watching it."


    Han Mo Chong drowned and rubbed the child''s head. The little guy observed so carefully and judged himself. He was like a little Sherlock Holmes.

 Chapter 375

    Since the end of the premiere ceremony, Ponzi has been paying attention to the attendance of major cinemas and real-time box office statistics. He is nervous.


    A movie.


    A story.


    Laugh and cry a lot of people, moved a lot of people.


    The box office statistics of the day are in full swing. A total of four films released on the same day are fake on the surface. In fact, they are using various channels to get the latest data about the box office.


    They are also sparing no effort to publicize the film. Some crew spend a lot of money to launch the director and leading actor, just to participate in various variety shows with high ratings, hoping to advertise their own films in this way.


    We also launched the friendship offensive around us, used other star friends to help forward film consultation in wechat and expand the publicity. Anyway, everyone showed their magic skills in the Eight Immortals crossing the sea. The purpose is very clear, that is, we hope to have a good box office.


    Domestic box office statistics of the day.


    The box office on the first day of seven Xia''s travels was 31.56 million yuan.


    "Love in the sky" grossed 29.8 million yuan on the first day.


    The data statistics are carried out in real time. The official website of the copyright association is responsible for counting the box office data. As soon as it was published, it began to follow the trend on major websites and wechat.


    In fact, netizens are also concerned about the data. It''s not that these box office have anything to do with them. It''s just that the more intense the film competition, the more they think it''s interesting to watch the box office war of major films. This may be the characteristic of the melon eating people.


    "How come there are only two films? Aren''t there four films released yesterday?"


    "The box office of these two films on the first day is very average. They can only barely pass."


    "If I say, maybe passing is not enough. The cost of these two films is very high. I don''t know if I can break even."


    "Old school costume action movies still look better than small fresh meat romance movies. The data show everything."


    "Wait for the first day of other films."


    Little Ponzi stared at the computer screen, two fat hands holding fists, refreshed from time to time, just to see the box office number of the first day of Charlotte''s troubles.


    Suddenly, another movie name appeared on the official website, "Qianshan Witch 2"


    Little pangxie waited again. Only one film came out. His eyes moved to the right and couldn''t help staring.


    "Thousand mountain Witch 2" grossed 110 million yuan on the first day.


    Little Pang Xie couldn''t believe his eyes. He looked at the eye data carefully. There was nothing wrong. It was really 110 million yuan.


    Previously, the box office of Qianshan Witch 2 was expected to be 100 million on the first day. Pang Xie also felt that they were a little overburdened. You know, at present, few domestic films can reach this figure. Previous data show that the box office of more than 100 million on the first day is no more than five.


    Little pangxie was stunned, and the netizens were also stunned.


    "Am I right? Is it really 110 million yuan? Liang blinded my titanium dog. "


    "Brother, calm down." Qianshan Witch 2 "was originally a hot film. It was estimated that it was 100 million before. Don''t be surprised."


    "What is this? I think it will be better behind Qianshan Witch 2. This is a film known as the All-Star lineup. It is impeccable in terms of special effects and actor configuration."


    "Qianshan Witch 2 must be the box office champion of this round. It didn''t run. There''s no need to see the rest. This data is too cow X. it''s estimated that other films are crying."


    On wechat, stars.


    "Qianshan Witch 2" is one of the best movies I''ve ever seen, not one of them. "


    After a movie, "I''ll call for Qianshan Witch 2. I wish the box office sell well. The movie is really good."


    A singer, "I hope I can have the honor to sing the theme song and cover my face and smile when preparing Qianshan witch 3."


    A director, "Lao Zhang''s film department is a boutique."


    Little Pang Xie looked at the faces of the so-called stars and felt disgusted. Many people chose to be silent and wait-and-see instead of refueling Qianshan Witch 2 before.


    However, when the box office of the film comes out, some people seem to be very familiar with the film actors, forward the information of the film box office data, or directly starring in director Aite, which looks very familiar.


    Little Pang Xie snorted coldly, "have you all seen it? Just there, he said it was the best. There was no one."


    The box office on the first day of "thousand mountain Witch 2" was too fierce. Originally, little pangxie was full of confidence in "Charlotte''s troubles", but he was a little confused when he saw other people''s box office.


    Quickly dialed Han Mo''s phone, "brother Han..."


    Little Pang Xie sighed with a trace of sadness in his voice.


    Han Mo didn''t have time to pay attention to the first day''s box office number announced on the Internet. When he saw Pang Xie''s phone, he remembered. He quickly connected and asked, "how about it?"


    "We''re finished. Alas, the box office of Qianshan Witch 2 was 110 million yuan on the first day. It must be the box office champion. " Little pangxie was a little lost and his voice was much lower.


    Han Mo doesn''t care much about other people''s box office. After all, the cost of each film is not the same. When he makes a film for the first time, he must be based on his own data. He can compare himself with others before he can compare with others.


    "How much did that hit us?" Han Mo asked casually.


    "We? We haven''t announced yet. " Little Pang Xie suddenly remembered something and quickly refreshed the page. "Ours hasn''t come out yet. Only those three films were shown yesterday."


    Han Mo turned his mouth and was helpless. After making trouble for a long time, little pangxie was lost there.


    "Why did you panic when you didn''t come out?"


    "But..."


    "No, but."


    Little Ponzi, "..."


    Hang up the phone. Han Mo shakes his head with his mobile phone. Little pangxie is good everywhere. He just likes to be surprised.


    Han Mo is very confident in the box office of Charlotte''s troubles, because the box office of the film is quite strong in the original world. It not only applauds the audience, but also praises a group of actors, making the man who can only be called a sketch actor into a comedy God. It is a rare work with good reputation and box office in comedy.


    The world''s cultural industry is not as developed as before, and there are few excellent comedies. Although Han Mo doesn''t seem to care so much, he has already seen the other three films released on the same day.


    Compared with the other two films, Qianshan Witch 2 is pretty good, but compared with Charlotte''s troubles, Han Mo has this confidence.


    Now I can only wait for the moment when the answer is revealed.


    Little pangxie didn''t know Han Mo''s psychological activities. Every minute and second waiting for the results in his heart was painful.


    Netizens also noticed that one of the four films was missing.


    "There were four films released yesterday. How come there were only three," Charlotte''s troubles "?


    "Yes, where is it? I saw it yesterday. It''s a good movie. "


    "I saw it, too. It''s the best comedy I''ve ever seen."


    Suddenly.


    The Copyright Association published a message.


    Charlotte''s troubles grossed 190 million yuan on the first day.


    Little pangxie stared and opened his mouth. After a while, he hurried to lie down in front of the computer screen. It''s incredible. "


    Is this a record to be included in the epic? It seems that there hasn''t been such a high box office on the first day since there are films.


    Meng Si looked at the number on the screen. He was going to have a sip of coffee. He subconsciously put it down and looked at the number for a long time.

 Chapter 376

    It took so long to release the box office of Charlotte troubles, not because their data are difficult to count, but because this data exceeds the estimate of the staff responsible for box office statistics. They have never experienced it. The box office on the first day of release can soar to 190 million.


    This is the first time! First time!


    190 million, nearly 200 million at the box office. Just looking at the figures, the staff in charge of statistics feel that their scalp is numb and their heart beats faster. No one dares to send it directly.


    After receiving the statistics, the staff of the copyright association did not publish it immediately, but knocked on the door of the leadership office for the first time.


    "Vice president, the box office of Charlotte''s troubles has come out."


    "How much?"


    The statistician paused and pressed the stress on the number, "190 million."


    The vice president was stunned. "Show me the report. Can you make a mistake?"


    "Absolutely not. We checked it many times. It''s 190 million. It''s absolutely not wrong."


    The vice president did not hesitate, "hair."


    When the statistician heard the instruction, he quickly turned and walked out of the office.


    190 million?


    190 million!


    This number is beyond everyone''s imagination. It''s not just Pang Xie''s shock, but the whole network''s shock.


    "Am I blind? Is the box office of Charlotte''s troubles 190 million on the first day? Is it billion?! "


    "This is to create a myth. It''s too bad."


    "Let me take a deep breath. My little heart can''t stand the bird. Charlotte''s troubles is the box office champion. It deserves it."


    "Who says you can''t become a box office champion without a popular actor? Who says you must rely on special effects to have good results. We Korean ink can turn corruption into magic."


    "After watching Charlotte''s troubles yesterday, I had a hunch that the film would sell well. It seems that everyone feels the same."


    "What" thousand mountain Witch 2 "please stand aside automatically. My Han Mo''s" Charlotte troubles "is the real winner."


    After little Ponzi called, Han Mo turned on his computer and paid attention to the box office data on the first day of Charlotte''s troubles published by the Copyright Association.


    Just after seeing the figure of 190 million, the mobile phone rang.


    "Brother Han! Brother Han! Ah ah ah! " Pang Xie''s roar came out of the phone. Han Mo felt the eardrum buzzing and hurriedly took the mobile phone away from his ear.


    "Brother Han, sold, sold... 190 million... Ah!" Little Ponzi was already incoherent.


    Han Mo smashed his mouth, "I''m still very valuable. I can sell 190 million."


    "No, brother Han, I''m not kidding. It''s our film," Charlotte troubles ", which grossed 190 million on the first day." Little Pang Xie laughed wildly, "brother Han, do you know? I thought we were finished at first. The box office of Qianshan Witch 2 exceeded 100 million, but I didn''t expect us to be higher. Let those self righteous guys piapiapia face! " Then there was another burst of laughter.


    Han Mo said speechless. He had long guessed that the box office of Charlotte troubles would definitely become the box office champion of this batch of films. He just wanted to know how much the box office data on the first day was. Unexpectedly, the enthusiasm of the people all over the country for films was still very high.


    Han Mo has a new plan in mind.


    The stars who were just bragging about Qianshan Witch 2 seemed to disappear collectively and lost their voice.


    What''s more, I quickly deleted what I said before, and others deleted wechat, just like the saying that Qianshan Witch 2 is the box office champion never existed.


    No one said about the comparison between the two films anymore, because there is no need to compare. The box office data shows everything.


    ......


    Fire!


    It''s completely on fire!


    Not only the film itself, but also the actors in Charlotte''s troubles.


    "Mr. Shen Yue, I heard that you were chosen by President han to play Charlotte by chance, didn''t you?"


    "Hello, Ma Yu, at the beginning of the film, many people were questioning the use of new actors. There was a great risk of shooting, and they were not optimistic about your role. How did you perfectly interpret Ma Dongmei under pressure?"


    "You were originally an assistant to President Han and were temporarily assigned to play the role of silly spring. Do you feel a lot of pressure? You are not a professional. How did you play the role of silly spring so brilliantly? Is there any secret you can share with you? "


    "Han Mo!"


    "President Han!"


    As soon as he stepped out of the company building, Han Mo was surrounded by a group of reporters.


    "Mr. Han, Charlotte troubles made 190 million box office on the first day. Do you have anything to say? Are there any mood fluctuations before and after waiting for the results? "


    "Ordinary mind."


    "Mr. Han, before that, everyone questioned you, saying that you can only produce records because you are a singer. Sichen media can only develop in the recording industry, and even has been worried about sichen''s prospects. Charlotte troubles has created a myth in film history this time. Do you feel very happy?"


    "It''s not very gratifying, but it''s gratifying to be able to create your favorite movies."


    "Mr. Han, the film has just begun to be released, and other films in the same period are also being publicized in various ways. It is certain that there will be a hard battle in the next days. Do you have anything to say to your competitors?"


    Han Mo knew that the reporters were trying their best to dig a hole and bury thunder. He wanted to jump inside. Originally, the box office of Charlotte''s troubles was enough, but it was not enough. The major media reporters wanted to fight several films and attack each other, so that they could fan the flames.


    As long as the spearhead is wrong, they can find topics to provoke.


    Han Mo smiled and said only two words to the camera, "come on."


    what? come on.


    I didn''t expect Han Mo to say these two words.


    Shouldn''t it be the afternoon? After all, the crew of "thousand mountain Witch 2" was quite high-profile, deliberately or unintentionally belittled other films, and everyone was chasing them until the box office of "Charlotte troubles" burst out.


    Many stars are involved. The reporters believe that Han Mo can''t not know, but they are really surprised that he didn''t even say a word of counter attack at the moment.


    Han Mo nodded politely, "sorry, everyone has worked hard. Please continue to pay attention to the film Charlotte troubles. At the same time, sichen media will launch more and better films in the future." Han Mo walked out of the crowd.


    The reporter also wanted to ask something, but Han Mo''s steps were very firm and did not give the reporters any opportunity to ask questions.


    Reporters looked at Han Mo''s tall back without any change because of his identity change, and his expression was complex.


    Han Mo opens the door and sits in his car. Recently, he is too busy. Everything about Shuya has been handed over to Zeng Ying. Fortunately, Zeng Ying is very capable, and Han Mo doesn''t have to worry about it.


    He was just about to start the car when his cell phone rang.


    It''s a strange number. Han Mo connects the phone.


    "Hello, are you Han Zhixuan''s parents?"


    Han Mo was stunned. "Yes, I''m Han Zhixuan''s father."


    "Hello, we are Jimei Meiye, the organizer of the children''s fashion design competition. We met our children at the painting exhibition. We like the skirt designed by the little guy very much. I hope she can participate in our competition. I don''t know when you have time. Can we talk face to face?"

 Chapter 377

    On that day, many people did pay attention to the clothes designed by the children themselves. The people participating in the exhibition were also people related to art. It''s not surprising that such a company participated,


    Han Mo knows Jimei beauty industry, but he doesn''t know it. In his impression, this company should be a company for women''s clothing, bags and cosmetics. How can it Host Children''s clothing competitions.


    However, since the other side said he would talk to him face to face, Han Mo decided to go and see it and find out, but he would ask for advice from the young man if he participated in the meeting. Has the final say.


    "OK, I happen to have time now." Han Mo said calmly.


    The other party was obviously surprised, "OK, OK, I''ll send you the location later."


    After hanging up the phone for a while, Han Mo received a text message on his mobile phone.


    "Reception hall of Guomai building." Han Mo glanced at the address and started the car.


    ......


    Reception hall of Beidu Guomai building


    Jimei Meiye''s Shi Yu was worried.


    Shi Yu, 30 years old, has worked in Jimei industry for 7 years. From an ordinary employee to department director to project manager, it is a new turning point of his career.


    Jimei Meiye is about to launch the infant and child classification and launch the clothing and accessories bags of children aged 0 to 12. This classification is still in the planning stage. It is still unknown whether it can be successfully listed and meet consumers. Once established, it needs to be promoted to a new vice president to manage.


    The boss has talked to him many times. He has a great chance of promotion. At the same time, there is another person competing with him.


    The children''s clothing design competition is also an attempt by the company to launch the classification of infants and children, which can be regarded as preheating in advance.


    The person in charge of this competition is Shi Yu and his competitor Wang pan.


    Shi Yu didn''t know how many times he raised his arm to look at the watch on his wrist. In fact, the time didn''t last long, but he was a little restless.


    Ding Dong~


    There was an unread message in the mobile phone. Shi Yu quickly clicked it on.


    "Xiaoshi, make good preparations for the design competition, your chance, come on."


    This is a message as like as two peas from the general manager. It seems to be encouragement. In fact, it is invisible pressure. Shi Yu knows clearly that this information is sure that his rival Wang Pan has received it, and it is exactly the same. Maybe it is just a change of name.


    Shi Yu sighed softly and put away his mobile phone. This message obviously didn''t add any good mood to him.


    With heavy work and long-term load of spirit, Shi Yu has long had nothing comfortable. Climbing up has become his inertia, not his love.


    At ordinary times, he only had to listen to songs and relieve his nervous nerves. Until he saw a movie yesterday, he had a stomachache with laughter. He hadn''t laughed like this for a long time, but at the end, his eyes were red again.


    Let Shi Yu, who thought he had been insensitive to life, know again that he also had feelings. He can laugh recklessly and cry loudly.


    Shi Yu hasn''t seen a movie for a long time. Yesterday was also a coincidence. He was too depressed to enter the cinema. Just on the first day of the film, Charlotte was worried. Just as he was worried, he bought a ticket and went in.


    When the feeling of worry goes in, it is a kind of comfortable mood that comes out. Originally, Shi Yu only liked Han Mo''s songs, but now he prefers his movies. He couldn''t help laughing at the thought of some plots in yesterday''s film.


    "Go to the cinema again in two days." Shi Yu whispered to himself.


    At the moment, the only way to decompress is to recall the plot in yesterday''s film. He slowly raised his coffee cup, took a sip, smiled twice, inadvertently looked up and suddenly stared.


    The coffee that had just entered his mouth did not have time to swallow. It stuck in his throat and choked. Shi Yu covered his mouth and coughed violently and hurriedly got up.


    Han Mo walked into Guomai building, went straight to the reception hall, took out his mobile phone and prepared to call Jimei Meiye who just called. Before he could see the call records, he was startled by the oncoming people.


    It''s not because the people opposite are ugly, but... Too enthusiastic.


    "Han Mo! Are you Han Mo? I finally saw a real person. " Shi Yu couldn''t believe his eyes. He knew that stars often came and went in and out of Guomai building, but he didn''t expect that his favorite idol and the only favorite star were in front of him.


    Han Mo was stunned and didn''t know the person in front of him. Recently, because he continues to be popular, some fans will appear enthusiastically to sign and take group photos.


    Han Mo nodded politely, "hello."


    "Really, really, Han Mo, I like you so much. I used to like your songs. I saw Charlotte troubles yesterday and cried with a smile. Thank you for making such a good work." Shi Yu thought of his hard life. If it weren''t for yesterday''s film, he couldn''t remember when the last heartfelt smile was.


    Han Mo smiled, "thank you." He is ready to sign for the enthusiastic fan opposite.


    Originally, Shi Yu also thought that Han Mo might be relatively cold. He didn''t expect to be so kind and approachable. Maybe he felt too lucky, so he dared to say, "I don''t know if I can buy you a cup of coffee?"


    Han Mo came to see Jimei group. He looked at the time and hesitated.


    Shi Yu''s ability to observe words and expressions has been practiced in his work for several years. If he is normal, he won''t invite again, but this time is different. If he misses the opportunity to contact Han Mo now, and Han Mo is still alone and doesn''t have the help of other stars, there will be no such opportunity in the future, He has worshipped such an idol in his life. There is no one. He doesn''t want to give up.


    Shi Yu''s eyes were firm and didn''t mean to give in at all.


    What can appear in the Guomai building is certainly not that kind of brain powder. Depending on his age, Han Mo also knows that this person has experience. If it is normal, he may sit down, but today he is really here for business. The people of Jimei Meiye have not met, and I don''t know whether he has arrived or not.


    Shi Yu saw the look on Han Mo''s face and didn''t seem to reject him. He hurriedly said, "are you also here to see your friends? To tell you the truth, I am the same. But you see, there are no people sitting alone in the whole reception hall. Your friends must not have come yet. Why don''t I buy you a cup of coffee first and give you a faceˇ°


    Han Mo heard Shi Yu''s words and looked around. Indeed, no one was sitting alone. Maybe the people from Jimei Meiye haven''t arrived yet.


    Shi Yu judged that he had guessed right, hurried forward and opened the opposite chair for Han Mo, respectfully said, "please sit down."


    Han Mo was really embarrassed to push off again. He nodded and sat down.


    Shi Yu can''t believe that he really has the opportunity to face his idol, not on TV or on the screen, but really sitting around a table and face-to-face. This is really a historic moment.


    Just now, Shi Yu was expecting the people he would meet later to come early, because the skirt designed by his daughter was a very important part of the competition. If he invited the people, they could stand out in the competition, make the competition play a better role, and it would be beneficial to his promotion. But at the moment, Shi Yu didn''t want that person to come at all.


    Because he wants to spend more time with his idol and talk more.

 Chapter 378

    Shi Yu doesn''t want to hide his worship of Han mo. he is pretending and hiding his emotions in ordinary days. He doesn''t dare to show his emotions in front of everyone, but at the moment, he wants to go crazy once.


    Like children, chasing stars.


    But after all, I''m old. I can''t be as crazy as a teenager, but the inner surging is the same.


    "Mr. Han Mo, I''m in my thirties. I didn''t think I would like any star before, but since I heard your song, I feel that the capital is singing myself."


    Shi Yu was a little excited and sincerely expressed his worship to his idol.


    In order to increase the degree of conviction, he continued, "from leaving the small towns in the south, saying goodbye to the southern girl I secretly loved in high school, to working hard when I first came to Beidu, for the distant and close ideal, and then to the back boast."


    "It''s your" where''s all the time ", which makes me re-examine myself. In fact, I work hard not only for myself, but also to give my parents a better life."


    "Your" once is good ", with your film, let me be moved again."


    Shi Yu said breathlessly, afraid that when Han Mo''s friends came and the idol was leaving, he didn''t finish what he wanted to express.


    Han Mo saw that the other party didn''t mean to stop, so he just listened to the other party politely and quietly.


    Although Shi Yu is good at expressing at ordinary times, he said so many compliments from his heart. This is the first time.


    He breathed a long sigh of relief and said so much, but he didn''t seem to have finished completely. Suddenly, his eyes lit up, "Mr. Han Mo, I went to see your film yesterday. Charlotte''s troubles is really great. I must take time to see it again these two days. This is the first film that can make me willing to pay for two times in the cinema."


    Han Mo smiled, "thank you."


    Shi Yu was so happy that his idol said thank you to himself. As far as he knows, Han Mo is a few years younger than him, and looks very young, but his state is very mature and steady.


    Time passed quickly. Half an hour had passed unconsciously. Han Mo looked at his watch and glanced around. He tried to find Jimei people to see if they had just come and sat alone.


    Because he hasn''t seen the person who just talked on the phone, it''s estimated that the person hasn''t seen him. At that time, they didn''t leave any signals, so they can only pay more attention.


    Shi Yu saw that Han Mo''s eyes were sweeping around intentionally or unintentionally. Knowing that Han Mo was a little worried, he quickly smiled and said, "is Mr. Han''s friend here? Why don''t you call him and ask? "


    Han Mo actually had this idea, but just now Shi Yu kept talking and didn''t stop. He was also embarrassed to interrupt.


    Han Mo said politely, "he really hasn''t arrived yet. I''ll call and contact. Excuse me."


    Shi Yu quickly stood up and respectfully sent Han Mo out.


    Looking at the back of Han Mo walking out, Shi Yu took a deep breath. Before, he just liked Han Mo''s songs and works created by Han mo. this time, he really liked Han Mo, modest, polite, mature, stable and approachable.


    Shi Yu thought of all the commendatory words that could be installed on Han mo.


    Until Han Mo''s figure completely left his sight.


    At this time, Shi Yu was suddenly depressed. He remembered that he had something to do. He hurriedly picked up his mobile phone and was ready to make a call.


    Suddenly the mobile phone rang, and there were a few words on the screen, "Han Zhixuan''s parents".


    Shi Yu quickly adjusted his state, raised his mouth, kept smiling and connected the phone.


    "Hello, father Han Zhixuan..."


    Han Mo stood at the door of the meeting room of Guomai building and dialed the phone of Jimei Meiye staff. He didn''t see anyone before. He thought he was going early, but half an hour later, it''s time to arrive. Even if the other party is in a traffic jam, he should contact him. He shouldn''t be so quietly late.


    Han Mo felt that the voice on the other side of the phone was a little familiar, but he didn''t think much. He still said calmly and politely, "I''m already in the reception hall of Guomai building. Are you here?" Han Mo knew that the other party must not have come, because before he came out, he looked at the reception hall, and there were still no new people, but out of politeness, Han Mo said so.


    "What? Are you here? " Shi Yu quickly looked around. Just now he glanced around and didn''t see anyone coming in. He was sure that the other party must have found the wrong place. It''s not surprising that ordinary people in Guomai building don''t come here very often.


    He quickly smiled and said, "are you in the wrong position? Because I''m also in the reception hall of Guomai building now. I don''t see you. "


    "I''m in the wrong place?" Han Mo whispered.


    Shi Yu smiled. "It''s all right. Look around. What signs are there? I''ll go out to find you now."


    Han Mo shook his head and couldn''t go wrong. He has been to Guomai building many times, and there is only a reception hall on the first floor. The upstairs is not open to the outside world, so he will never go wrong.


    "I should have made no mistake. I''m outside the reception hall now. Are you really here now?" At the moment, Han Mo wondered if the other party had found the wrong place, because no one really came in and out of the reception hall before and after he came out.


    Shi Yu was stunned. "I''m in the reception hall, and I''ve been here for a long time."


    Han Mo felt incredible and walked inside with the phone. His sight continued to search for the people who were calling in the reception hall like himself.


    Shi Yu also stood up and was about to go out. The other party said he was outside. He wanted to go outside to pick up the child''s parents. He held the phone in his hand, but his eyes had swept to the door.


    "I''m coming in."


    "I''m going to run away, too."


    "What table did you sit at just now?"


    "I''m..."


    2 People.


    Two phones.


    Doing the same thing.


    At this moment, Han Mo''s search line of sight suddenly fixed on a person, and he was stunned.


    At the same time, Shi Yu held up the phone and stood in place, unable to believe his eyes and confirm his guess.


    But now there is only one person holding the phone and walking into the reception hall.


    Han Mo smiled, put down his cell phone and walked to Shi Yu.


    "Hello, I''m Han Zhixuan''s father, Han mo."


    Han Zhixuan''s... Father... Han Mo!


    A flame stuck in Shi Yu''s throat and couldn''t spit out or swallow. I can''t believe my eyes, and I can''t believe my ears.


    His idol, the only person he worships, is actually the parent of Han Zhixuan''s children.


    Shi Yu was stupid and completely confused.

 Chapter 379

    Shi Yu swallowed spittle hard. "You... You are..." the second half of the sentence couldn''t say anything.


    "Yes, I am." Han Mo smiled. In fact, he didn''t expect that the fanatical fans who talked for so long just now were Jimei people who called themselves.


    "What a coincidence, what a coincidence. Please sit down, please sit down." Shi Yu was excited and trembling at the moment. He wanted to pull a chair for Han Mo, but he accidentally knocked down the coffee on the table, "Oh, I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    He was flustered, his hands and feet were flustered for a long time, and Shi Yu sat down.


    Think about the time when he was chatting with Han Mo just now, because both of them were waiting for someone, he said intentionally or unintentionally that people are really not punctual now. Now think about it. It''s really embarrassing.


    Shi Yu was embarrassed when he fell into such a panic for the first time in the workplace for so many years. He took a deep breath silently in his heart, slowed down for a while, and his expression was adjusted to the professional smile mode.


    Han Mo felt the change of the man in front of him. From his sincere enthusiasm just now to his professional calmness now, he seemed to be a different person, but without any affectation. He had to admire his control over his emotions.


    Shi Yu leaned slightly, reached out and took the initiative to shake hands. "Hello, please allow me to introduce myself again. I''m the project manager of Jimei Meiye. My surname is Shi and my single name is Yu. You can call me Xiao Shi."


    Shi Yu didn''t introduce his name just now because he thought that although he admired Han Mo, he wanted to know Han Mo and even become friends.


    But this is impossible. After all, he and his idol just met by chance. People won''t remember his name at all, so he said it in vain. Shi Yu just thought about it in his heart and gave up the idea of saying his name.


    But now it''s different. Sitting opposite him is not only the idol Han Mo, but also a father. It''s the parents who want to persuade him to let his daughter participate in the children''s fashion design competition.


    Han Mo also politely shook each other''s hand.


    Worship words and polite words have been told to Han mo before. At the moment, the most important thing for Shi Yu to do is to introduce the children''s fashion design competition to Han mo.


    "The children''s fashion design competition has been held for five times, but this time it is hosted by our company. All major kindergartens and children''s clothing brands in Beidu will participate. The award-winning design will have the opportunity to be photographed and bought by them as school uniforms or brand clothes on sale. " Shi Yu''s tone of voice at the moment is calm and professional. It is no longer an enthusiastic fan''s attitude towards idols.


    Han Mo had heard the competition before, nodded slightly and motioned Shi Yu to continue.


    "Our company only used to make adult clothes, but because we are new to the baby and child section, we hope to advertise ourselves by hosting this competition, so we sincerely invite Han Zhixuan children to participate in this competition." Shi Yu''s attitude is very sincere. He knows that another person in charge of the game, his competitor Wang pan, is also actively pulling children who are expected to get the ranking to join.


    When he saw Han Zhixuan at the door of the exhibition hall, he was attracted by the skirt she was wearing. At that time, her kindergarten teacher stood next to the children and did not see her parents.


    Shi Yu stood outside the crowd for a while before he knew that it was the little guy''s own skirt. At that moment, he was shocked. He secretly remembered the child in his heart, found the organizer of the painting exhibition, took advantage of the company''s cooperative relationship and said a lot of good words before he got the contact information of the head of the family.


    Shi Yu is afraid that Han Mo will refuse. If it is the child of other parents, he is still very confident that he can win the parents'' consent to the child to participate in the competition through his three inch eloquence.


    But now he is not an ordinary parent, but Han mo. he is Han mo. he is not sure what Han Mo thinks.


    Thinking that Shi Yu was nervous, his heart fluctuated up and down, for fear that Han Mo would flatly refuse when he finished.


    Shi Yu finished what he should have said, what he shouldn''t have said, what he should have said, and what he should have done. At the moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    The surrounding air was quiet, and time seemed to be static. Shi Yu swallowed his saliva and waited for Han Mo''s answer.


    Han Mo knew that Shi Yu was a reliable person, and guessed from his words that the holding of the competition was very important to him. Besides the first session, the design quality of the young contestants in the following sessions was not high, so he lost a lot of partners.


    This time, they also have great pressure to undertake Jimei beauty industry, because they originally wanted to advertise themselves. If the activity is not successful, the small contestants who participate in the competition have no good works, which will also be criticized by the cooperative units, which will lose the significance of undertaking this competition, and it is still laborious and thankless.


    Han Mo sipped his coffee.


    Shi Yu knew that Han Mo was going to speak, and his heart was more disturbed.


    "Well, I''ll go back and ask the children to participate in the competition. As parents, we respect the children''s opinions." Han Mo said calmly.


    "OK, OK, just have your words. Children will like to participate. The designs of our award-winning children have the opportunity to be selected as school uniforms by major kindergartens or auctioned by children''s clothing brands. If the children''s clothes designed by themselves are put on by more people, she will be very happy. " Shi Yu didn''t mention the prize money he could get after winning the prize. He knew that Han Mo didn''t need money, so the only attractive thing was that children''s clothes were selected as school uniforms and mass produced. For children, this is a very proud thing. The little girl must be interested.


    With an excited mood, Shi Yu respectfully sent Han Mo away, and fell into a panic. He still didn''t know what the final result was.


    ......


    For Han Mo, this is just a small episode. In fact, it is 90% possible that the little guy will want to participate in the competition. As long as he hears the award, the child may be mass-produced or selected as a school uniform. He will be happy.


    But the child didn''t promise himself, and Han Mo wouldn''t promise others for her.


    Just after talking to Shi Yu about business, I turned my mobile phone to silent mode.


    When I took out my mobile phone, there were more than 30 missed calls and more than 20 unread text messages.


    He casually looked at the call records. He didn''t know anyone except one who was called by little pangxie.


    The SMS is basically a supplement to the missed call. It may not get through, so I send a Clockwork SMS to explain my intention to call.


    In the past, Han Mo was a full-time artist. Meng Si helped him do these things, so Han Mo didn''t worry much. Now he is the president of sichen media, and many things have to be handled by himself.


    He clicked on the text message.


    "Hello, Mr. Han, I''m the editor in chief of Quying. I''d like to make a telephone interview with you. I don''t know when you have time."


    "Hello, Mr. Han, I''m the editor in chief of true film magazine. I hope I can ask you for a celebrity interview. Can I make an appointment to visit you at sichen media?"


    "Hello, Mr. Han, we are from little giant film company. We want to talk to you about the cooperation of the next film. I hope we can go to sichen media to talk to you in detail."


    ......


    Each text message is about the same content. Please cooperate and interview.


    Han Mo dialed little pangxie''s phone. Before the phone rang, little pangxie''s voice came out. It must be the mobile phone in his hand.


    "Brother Han, it exploded. My phone was exploded. It kept ringing like a virus. If everyone didn''t want to tell me for a lifetime and wouldn''t hang up, I must think my mobile phone was maliciously implanted with a harassment virus."


    Han Mo smiles bitterly. He has so many missed calls, and Han Mo''s calls are not public. It is estimated that some people got them through some channels, and there are more than 30. It can be imagined what pangxie, as an assistant, will be called.


    "I have recorded it for you. Most of them are divided into two categories. One is to cooperate with us in the second film. And I just want to interview you. "

 Chapter 380

    Han Mo''s key chain just twisted half a turn and gently pushed the door open. He heard pattering footsteps, and the little guy rushed over in the blink of an eye.


    It is still a perfect presentation, starting, running up, taking off, jumping into dad''s arms, perfect ~ the whole process.


    Han Mo, like every father, no matter how hard he works outside, as long as he goes home and sees the little guy''s bright smiling face and happy hug, he will feel that no matter how hard and tired he is.


    Retreat from all the complexity and busyness outside. At the moment of entering the house, Han Mo''s heart was relaxed and warm.


    Han Mo took the little guy to the living room sofa and was ready to tell the child about the children''s fashion design competition.


    Shu Qiang and Liu Huijuan are also at Han Mo''s house. They were expected to stay in Beidu for only five days. However, the two old couples have long wanted to leave because of the delay between Han Mo and the children, but Han Jun and Chen Yuehong refused and invited them to come home every day.


    Although Han Jun and Shu Qiang are always jealous of the little guy on weekdays, they actually appreciate each other. Except for the things about the little guy, their views are basically the same and there is no contradiction.


    Han Mo just put the little guy on the sofa when he heard the conversation between several old people.


    Roughly, the inner tube is that Shu Qiang and Liu Huijuan want to go home.


    It was agreed that just come and see the children, bring the things, and then stroll around. Five days is enough.


    But later, reluctant to let their children stay for a few more days, the film of Han Mo started shooting again. In order to watch the premiere of the first film of their future son-in-law, the two old people postponed the formation of going home again.


    Now Han Mo''s film is finished and the premiere is over. The old couple think it''s time to go back. It is true that they have been away from home for a long time. Although the north is very good and it is a habit to live here, the Golden Nest and silver nest are not as good as their own dog kennel. They are homesick.


    Han Mo especially understands the feelings of Shu Qiang and Liu Huijuan, but he also knows that as long as he says what he wants to say next, the two old people can''t go again.


    "Xuanxuan, do you still remember the skirt of spring that you designed yourself?"


    The little guy chick pecked the rice and nodded. This is a skirt designed by herself. Now it''s still hanging in the wardrobe. She''s not willing to wear it.


    Han Mo Chong drowned and rubbed the little guy''s head. "Today, an uncle found his father and wanted to invite Xuanxuan to participate in the children''s fashion design competition."


    The little guy''s fleshy face showed a surprise. The four old people also listened to Han Mo carefully.


    Han Mo smiled, "and if you can win the prize, you still have the opportunity to let other children wear the clothes designed by Xuanxuan. It may be the school uniform of the kindergarten or the clothes sold by a brand."


    The little guy who was just a surprise suddenly opened his eyes and just thought about it a little. In the future, the clothes he designed may become a kindergarten uniform. Everyone is very excited.


    "But dad didn''t agree immediately. He wanted to come back and ask Xuanxuan for advice. Would you like to join?"


    "I will, I will, Dad. I want to participate." The little guy jumped down from the sofa with miso, jumping and jumping with excitement.


    The little guy ran to Grandpa and grandma excitedly, "Grandpa and grandma, Xuanxuan is going to participate in the children''s fashion design competition. You must go and cheer Xuanxuan."


    The old couple looked at each other and nodded, "Grandpa will definitely take part in our baby Xuanxuan competition."


    "Grandma will also participate."


    "Great, Grandpa and grandma won''t go." The little guy bounced back to his small room, tiptoed to take out the dress worn by the painting exhibition hanging in the wardrobe and quickly changed it to his body.


    "Grandma, am I beautiful?"


    "Beauty!"


    "Grandma, am I beautiful?"


    "Beauty!"


    The little guy danced like a swallow in the living room.


    Han Mo knew that Shi Yu must be waiting for his reply in a hurry. He edited a text message and sent it out.


    ......


    Many days later.


    Sichen media office building.


    Han Mo sat in his office chair and stared at the computer screen.


    Because of the rising box office of Charlotte troubles, it has led this batch of films released at the same time with an absolute advantage.


    "Thousand mountain Witch 2" uses many means, including using star relations to advertise on wechat, spending a lot of money to participate in several entertainment programs with the highest ratings at present, and the cast and staff are divided into several groups to publicize all over the country.


    Of course, I also did some actions that couldn''t get on the table. The main purpose is to hope that others are not good and I''m good at the box office.


    However, after doing so much, they still haven''t changed the fact of their second son, and the status of Charlotte''s troubles can''t be shaken.


    I took over sichen media for the first time, made a film for the first time, and there was no star flavor in the cast for the first time. They were all newcomers. After questioning, changing roles and not being optimistic, the box office can be so high.


    To tell the truth, almost all people except those of sichen media are envious and hate. Of course, they are less envious. They are basically jealous and hate.


    Peers are naked enemies.


    Among all the praises, none came from the filmmakers. No producer or director tweeted congratulations on the box office of Charlotte''s troubles, and no one praised the plot of the film. It seems that everyone can''t see or hear it.


    But they will say, or with a gun and a stick.


    In a venue


    The director of thousand mountain Witch 2 took a group of actors to attend the publicity activities and continued to make final efforts for his film. Although it is impossible to surpass Charlotte''s troubles at the box office, everyone wants more and more, so the data is also good.


    In addition to the cast and staff of Qianshan Witch 2, many directors and actors were invited to the event. The directors sat together and whispered.


    "Lao Wu, you are unlucky for Witch 2. You ran into Han Mo''s film. You knew they were so hot. You should move the schedule."


    "Yes, Lao Wu, it''s a pity for your film. If it weren''t for Charlotte''s troubles, you would be the winner at the box office."


    Wu Sheng snorted coldly, "it''s just comedy. The box office is only temporary. It''s meaningless. No one will want to see it again. It''s funny to hear the joke again. If you listen to it again, you won''t be able to laugh."


    There is nothing wrong with this sentence. There are indeed many jokes, including crosstalk. After knowing where the burden is shaking, the mysterious jokes are much worse. Some will laugh the first time and become numb the second time.


    "Whether it''s the second time or not, the first time is amazing."


    Wu Shengpi said, "this kind of film has no connotation, no depth, and is purely playing. Only people who have no feelings and no culture can shoot it."


    Several directors nodded one after another, "yes, it really has no connotation."


    "I''m a singer. I can write some words. What feelings can I have?"


    "I haven''t seen this movie, but I''m not interested in the name. I don''t understand how this kind of film with little depth can lead the box office. Has the audience changed?"


    Several people whispered, feeling that the box office of Charlotte''s troubles was high, but they didn''t know that it was a problem of ability..


    There is no airtight wall. The dissatisfaction expressed by these directors soon appeared on the net.

 Chapter 381

    If you don''t want to "what''s the matter with comedy? It''s OK to have a good box office. A black cat and a white cat are good cats if they can catch mice."


    "It''s good to be a joke, but if you really go deep into it, you really lack feelings."


    "Learn something, positive energy. You go to the news broadcast. I think the film should be like this. I go to the cinema for entertainment, not to find unhappy ones."


    "As a senior young woman in literature and art, I despise Charlotte''s troubles, which has no connotation, no depth and is always funny."


    "If anyone doesn''t like it, don''t look. Let''s look at the box office without saying anything else. It must be that there are many people who like it that will have the current results."


    "Wu Sheng has more experience as a film director than Han mo. is he going to fight Han Mo?"


    Comments are still increasing with the naked eye. Meng Si is sitting on the sofa. In fact, he has already thought out public relations Countermeasures before coming to Han mo. now he is waiting for Han Mo to take the initiative to consult him.


    With the ups and downs of sichen media for so many years, Meng Si has seen and handled too many rights and wrongs. He has a spectrum in his heart. He wanted to say it directly, and Han Mo would just do it.


    Meng Si felt that Han Mo always looked cool. He took the initiative every time. This time, Xiao Mo must take the initiative to ask him.


    "Oh, so many negative comments, netizens are drifting with the tide. As long as they have a rhythm, someone will follow the trend and hit the keyboard."


    Han Mo sighed slightly and agreed, "yes."


    Meng Si smiled and proudly taught Han Mo, "so Wu Sheng''s remarks fermented very quickly. Originally, Wu Sheng had a great position in the film industry. Netizens who don''t know the truth will unconsciously turn their guessed content into real content, and then expand infinitely."


    Han Mo nodded frequently, "it makes sense."


    Meng Si thought it was almost. Han Mo should take the initiative to help himself soon. He helped him with his bow tie, gently patted the dust on his shoulder, and then put his hands around his chest again, leisurely close to the sofa, waiting for Han Mo to take the initiative to consult him.


    Han Mo thought for a moment, frowned slightly, and then the long eyebrow gradually stretched, "well, I should take action immediately."


    Meng Si was so happy that he said to himself that Han Mo was finally going to be enlightened. Then he coughed twice, and one was gently raised to his mouth, just covering his uncontrollable smile.


    "Say it, take the initiative to ask me." Meng Si said with a smile in his heart.


    Han Mo said, "you''re right."


    Meng Simo looked up and looked at Han Mo with expectation.


    "I must take action."


    Mengsi subconsciously swallowed his saliva and raised his eyebrow.


    "You can''t just make comedy. It''s just feelings. If you say you have it, you have it." As soon as the voice fell, Han Mo picked up the phone on the desk. "Little Pang Xie will come to my office in a moment, and we will start preparing for the next film."


    Meng Si, "..."

 Chapter 382

    A few days later


    The weather in Beidu has entered the preparation stage of early summer. The bright sun quietly climbed to the highest place in the sky. The golden sun sprinkled on every corner of the streets and alleys of Beidu, paving a layer of traces of early summer for the earth.


    Originally, every weekend, the little guy would go out with grandpa and grandpa, but now she is not in the mood to go out.


    "What should be the color here?" The little guy said hesitantly, pointing to a small flower at the skirt.


    These days, it has become the norm for the four old people to prepare for the children''s fashion design competition with baby Xuanxuan. They serve tea, pour water, and send some snacks and fruits from time to time. It goes without saying that they supplement their brain. The most important thing is to give advice for the little guy.


    There is nothing to offer advice and suggestions. This is a good thing, but the bad thing is that everyone''s views will never be unified.


    If there were no four old people, Xuanxuan only needed to think hard, but with her grandparents and grandparents, the little guy had to complete not only the questions in his mind, but also the multiple-choice questions made by the four old people.


    "Red is beautiful, lustful and festive."


    "No, the red one doesn''t match the neckline. The yellow one looks good."


    "Old man, you can have a rest. Where is yellow? Green and grass green are the best match with the current season. Lush trees and green grass have a lot of artistic conception. We Xuanxuan design clothes with a theme. "


    "No, I still think the pink one looks good. The little girl''s skirt is dotted with pink. It''s so cute and pink."


    The little guy just picked up the color and put it down again. Everyone said it well. She didn''t know who to listen to.


    "Xuanxuan, listen to Grandpa. Grandpa studies art."


    "The art you study is convenient for music and not fashion design."


    "Have you never heard of everything?"


    "Come on, Xuanxuan will choose green according to grandma."


    Chen Yuehong and Han Jun first became stubborn.


    Shu Qiang took out the red brush and stuffed it into the little guy''s hand. "Xuanxuan, don''t listen to them. Listen to Grandpa''s wine red."


    "Pink is better for girls." Although Liu Huijuan is not as strong as Chen Yuehong, she keeps talking on one side.


    The little guy was still hesitating. He held the pen in his hand for a long time, but he put it down again.


    "Grandpa and grandma, thank you for your advice, but Xuanxuan wants to finish it by herself and think about it alone."


    The four were still trying to persuade each other and tried their best to explain the color they chose, which was the most suitable dress for Xuanxuan, but they suddenly lost their voice when they heard the child say so.


    "That''s right. This is a dress designed by other people''s children. We should respect Xuanxuan."


    "Yes, Xuanxuan should choose by herself. We all follow blindly."


    "Xuanxuan, think it over yourself. Grandpa will squeeze you a glass of juice."


    "That grandma smashed some walnuts for your brain."


    After receiving the little guy''s order, the four old people who had just argued suddenly stopped arguing and hurried away.


    The four people sitting around Xuanxuan''s small desk got up and left together. They had just taken two steps.


    Han Jun turned back and said, "if you need grandpa later, call grandpa quickly."


    Chen Yuehong said with a smile, "if you want to ask for advice on any details, you can ask grandma."


    Liu Huijuan whispered, "Xuanxuan, if you are tired and feel bored and want to have a rest, call grandma and grandma to accompany you at any time."


    Shu Qiang Chong drowned and rubbed the child''s head. "Our Xuanxuan is the best, and the designed skirt is also the most beautiful. After painting in a while, we must be the first to show it to Grandpa."


    "The first one to show Grandpa."


    "Show grandma."


    "Show it to grandma."


    Xuanxuan, "..." the little guy blinked at the four elders who were trying to care about themselves, showing a naive smile, "Xuanxuan will ask everyone to come and see it together after she has finished painting."


    The four old people nodded with satisfaction and walked out of the little guy''s room.


    Xuanxuan took a long breath and shook her head helplessly.


    ......


    Sichen media office building


    Office of the President


    Han Mo came to the company early. He would spend time with the little guy every weekend, but recently he found himself at home.


    The little guy designs on the small desk. It''s almost impossible for him to look around, because there are always four firm figures and handles on the small desk, and Han Mo can''t afford any of them, so he can''t help but leave silently and get busy with his own affairs.


    The news that Han Mo wanted to prepare a new film has been pushed to the forefront since the moment he decided.


    "It''s too fast for Han Mo to make a new film. Is the screenplay of sichen media coming out so fast? "


    "Who told you that Han Mo''s new film was written by the company editor and created by himself."


    "Yourself? Han Mo is so busy every day. How can he have time to write a script? "


    "I''m looking forward to Han Mo''s new film. I don''t know if it will be as good as Charlotte''s troubles."


    "Alas, it''s a pity that Charlotte''s troubles will be released so soon. I want to see it for the third time."


    "This is no longer happy. The film is too good-looking. Normal films can only be released for 30 days at most. Charlotte''s troubles has been released for 35 days, which has given the audience five more days to buy tickets."


    On the Internet, a swarm of people began to discuss Han Mo''s new film.


    As early as two weeks ago, due to Wu Sheng''s improper remarks, Han Mo fell into the situation of only making comedies. He didn''t come out to defend, but wanted to tell everyone with facts that there will be movies and feelings at any time.


    Because of Han Mo''s response, Meng Si missed an opportunity to play cool in front of Han mo. he not only didn''t play cool, but also felt a little pain in his face.


    Because Han Mo used his most effective method to speak with facts.


    Meng Si has a hunch that Han moxin''s film will never be inferior to Charlotte''s troubles.


    Except for Han Mo and the fans of Charlotte troubles and sichen media, almost everyone is hoping that Han Mo''s film will be released as soon as possible.


    Because a film has to sign a release contract before it is released in the cinema. Generally, the release time of a film is 25-30 days, but the cinema has the right to change the release time at any time.


    From the 25th day, Han Mo''s colleagues began to look forward to the next screening of Charlotte''s troubles. From the 25th day to the 35th day, the cinemas were delayed to the last minute. They couldn''t stop the screening before they went off one after another.

 Chapter 383

    twenty days


    Twenty five days


    Thirty days


    Thirty five days


    "Are there any more episodes of Charlotte''s troubles? I''m going to see it. It''s not enough to see it again. I want to see it again."


    "I''ve watched it three times, and I want to watch it for the fourth time. I can''t stop at all. Every time I''m under great pressure, I''ll be in a good mood after watching Charlotte''s troubles. Why did it go down so soon? Protest! "


    "Five times, raise your hand."


    "Perverse, perverse, sprinkle a flower for my brother for the fifth time."


    "I hope Charlotte''s troubles will never be shown, so I can watch it whenever I want. Unfortunately... "


    "It reminds me of a song sung by Shuya. Unfortunately, it''s not you. Accompany me to the end..."


    Fans are very dissatisfied with the next screening of Charlotte''s troubles, and the voice on the Internet that they want the cinema to continue screening is getting stronger and stronger.


    There is no way for major cinemas. It has been 35 days. It can''t be too long. They also want to make more money, but they have to follow the regulations.


    Therefore, in the face of the complaints of the fans, the cinema owners can only stand up and have no way.


    Knowing that the next movie is really the next movie. No matter how much they like it and want to see it more than once, it will not change this fact. Netizens began to move new thoughts.


    On the Internet, there are wave after wave predictions about the box office. Charlotte''s troubles has just finished its cinema screening. Everyone wants to know how much the box office of the film is.


    Not only netizens, but also the media are waiting for this amazing figure. On the first day of the premiere, the box office history of the film premiere was refreshed with a box office of 190 million. After so many days, no one knows what the number has changed.


    It''s not that Han Mo doesn''t want to publish it, but the statisticians of the Copyright Association. Every time they want to publish the box office, the number continues to grow rapidly with the naked eye.


    The vice president of the Copyright Society in charge of film classification directly ordered that the box office of Charlotte''s troubles be announced after the film is released in the cinema.


    This virtually adds a layer of mystery to Charlotte''s troubles. After the film is released, it is still concerned by people.


    "Today, the Copyright Association will announce the box office of Charlotte''s troubles. I''m so excited."


    "I also want to know. I guess 1.8 billion. Although the box office at the premiere on the first day is extremely high, after all, the films are in the first ten days, which is a period of sharp rise in the box office. Later, it will be lower and lower and go downhill. "


    "1.8 billion? Brother, what do you think? I''m afraid you''re out of your mind. No matter what the law of the box office is, it won''t be only 1.8 billion, at least 2 billion, or a conservative estimate. "


    "2 billion has ranked first in the history of domestic films."


    "The top ten is absolutely no problem."


    Pang Xie and Meng Si are in Han Mo''s office. Meng Si originally wanted to go out and play after giving advice. As a result, Han Mo''s sentence to prepare a new film awakened his quiet universe again.


    "Mr. Meng, didn''t you say you were going to Sumei island for vacation?" Pang Xie was a little surprised and counselled when he saw Meng Si in the company.


    Meng Sichao turned his eyes at Pang Xie. "Who said I was going on vacation? I have to supervise Xiaomo''s new film."


    "But it''s still early for brother Han''s film to leave. It''s just the preparatory stage. There''s no need to supervise the production now." Little Pang Xie Bai Pang''s face showed naive doubts.


    Meng Si bit his back teeth and squeezed out word by word from between his teeth. "Can''t I first understand the lower film of Xiao Mo Mo?"


    Little Pang Xie had a big smile on his face. "Brother Han''s new film hasn''t been revealed to everyone. It seems that he is only in the script preparation stage. There''s nothing to understand."


    Meng Si took a breath, his teeth clenched more tightly and made a squeak, "I finally know why little Mo Mo let you play silly spring." Then his hands were still in front of his chest and he didn''t say a word. Don''t lean into the sofa and don''t look at little pangxie anymore.


    Han Mo secretly smiles.


    Little pangxie wondered that he was just telling the truth. Why did President Meng react so much.


    I scratched the back of my head and thought for a while. I didn''t understand it, so I simply didn''t think about it. Anyway, President Meng''s mind is the most difficult to guess, and I can''t understand it.


    Suddenly, Pang Xie seemed to think of something and said to Han Mo, "brother Han, today the people of the Copyright Association will announce our box office."


    Han Mo nodded. Of course he knew, including the speculation of his peers and fans on the Internet about the box office.


    Meng Si slightly changed his sitting position and still didn''t look at the direction of little pangxie. He avoided talking directly with little pangxie and killed himself. Looking at other directions, he whispered, "it will be announced at two o''clock in the afternoon."


    Little Ponzi quickly looked at his watch and suddenly shouted, "ah! Two minutes, two minutes. "


    If Meng Si hadn''t just adjusted his sitting posture and didn''t bother to stand up, he must have kicked little pangxie''s ass again.


    Han Mo has long been used to the surprise of little pangxie, and there was no response.


    "Now no one pays attention to the box office of Qianshan Witch 2. They have to be fat and run with us for so long. It is estimated that they have given a lot of benefits to major cinemas, but they don''t want to lose to us in film arrangement. Of the other two films released at the same time, one was forced to be released after only 10 days because the attendance rate was too low, and the other insisted for more than five days, and was forced to be released by the cinema after 15 days, giving us Charlotte troubles. "


    Little Pang Xie is right. When it comes to work, he won''t be confused, and his IQ is online. It''s because he is obedient and smart when he comes to work, so Meng Si doesn''t remember how many times he kicked little Pang Xie''s ass for so many years, but he still keeps him around.


    "Why don''t you announce the box office? I''m so anxious."


    "Someone said it was 2 billion just now. I bet it''s seconded."


    "I still think 2 billion is a little high. I bet 1.8 billion."


    "Yes, 1.8 billion is reliable."


    Little Pang Xie snorted coldly, "they bet 1.8 billion. They underestimate our strength. How can you rush to the box office list? I think it''s only 2.2 billion. No problem. " Little Ponzi also said his own psychological number.


    In fact, Han Mo is particularly confident in Charlotte''s troubles. To tell the truth, if there is no accident, his popularity in this world should have far exceeded his achievements in the original world.


    In fact, Han Mo has requirements for his films. He probably knows what the box office will be in.


    "2.2 billion is also good. Only one film made by our company has reached the box office of more than 2 billion, or just 2 billion. We should be content."


    "Yes, brother Han, we are content."


    Han Mo smiled and pulled the laptop in his direction, calmly said, "the box office has been announced."


    Ponzi and Munce swished around the computer.


    2.8 billion?


    2.8 billion!


    Monsieur and Ponzi couldn''t believe their eyes.


    When the official website of the Copyright Association and the official wechat account announced the box office of Charlotte troubles at the same time, everyone was shocked and the Internet exploded.


    "Is this the miracle of domestic films?"


    "The baby is scared to death. Let me take another look at the numbers, ah! 2.8 billion, 2.8 billion. "


    "If it weren''t for the time when I had to go offline from the cinema, I''m sure the box office of Charlotte''s troubles would be high."


    "I believe it!"


    "I believe it, too."


    "Han Mo made history. My Han Mo, who started to say that he was just singing and would be on the street when making a movie. Stand up and I promise I won''t kill him. "


    "Shh, listen to me. Han Mo is going to make a new film."


    "New movie? Or comedy? "


    "Wait for the new movie."


    "Yes, yes, I forgot. There is news that Han Mo has begun to prepare a new film."


    Han Mo smiled and closed the computer screen.


    Little pangxie was a little frightened when he saw Han Mo''s expression.


    Meng Si chuckled. He knew when Han Mo would show such an expression.


    Silence is better than sound.


    Fuck him!

 Chapter 384

    Since the end of the cinema screening of Charlotte troubles, Han Mo has not become relaxed, but more busy.


    In terms of new film preparation, when it comes to feelings, Han Mo can make many films at will, because although the historical background is roughly the same, what has appeared in the original world of Han Mo has not appeared in this world, the four famous works have not appeared, and there is no writer who has won the Nobel Prize for literature in country Z of this world, let alone his books, Just think of some works you are familiar with, and then search the search websites in the world. No, none of them.


    So Han Mo has a lot of room to play. He is not afraid that he can''t produce good works, but that he has too many good works and doesn''t know which one to produce at once.


    But it''s definitely not comedy.


    He is not unable to produce a better comedy film, but wants to give fans different feelings and change them.


    But these are not the most important. In Han Mo''s heart, the most important thing now must be another thing.


    Baby little guy''s fashion design competition!


    ......


    Beidu Convention and Exhibition Center


    Shi Yu was busy in the Convention and Exhibition Center early. He was no less nervous than the contestants in this competition, because he also had a strong competitor, Wang pan.


    "Xiao Shi, you came early. I heard that you took great pains to find several contestants in person? Why? In fact, what children can create is not the same as in previous years. " There was a trace of cunning in Wang Pan''s eyes.


    Because Wang pan is one year older than Shi Yu and enters the post earlier than Shi Yu, Wang pan always assumes that he is an old employee and likes to call Shi Yu Xiaoshi.


    Shi Yu was annoyed with his affectation at first. Later, he didn''t bother to talk to him. Every time he heard Wang Pan''s strange words, he could turn back with a smile.


    "If I don''t have any ability, I''ll fool things like you, but I''m confident to do a good job in this Beidu children''s clothing design competition, I must try my best."


    Shi Yu spoke with a proud look. If he had no confidence in organizing the game before, he really had nothing to worry about when he saw the clothes designed by the little guy in advance.


    "I''ve read all the designs of these children and have no intention. It''s estimated that the boss''s fantasy of trying to get the baby plate up through this competition has failed."


    The baby and child section was launched by Jimei beauty industry, but there is no definite plan to publicize in what form and push this section into the public''s view.


    The plan to launch the baby and child section by hosting the competition was made by Shi Yu. Wang Pan''s plan is not to take so much trouble to directly find a child star for endorsement, which saves a lot of time.


    At that time, the two fought for a long time in the meeting, and finally ended in Shi Yu''s victory, but the boss asked them to take charge of the activity together.


    Shi Yu glanced and smiled, "have you seen all the designs? Not necessarily. You''ll see. " Then he left.


    Shi Yu summed up a rule for such a long time. The best way to treat Wang pan is not to quarrel with him, but to ignore him.


    Wang pan stood in place and clenched his fist.


    ......


    Jimei Meiye has a certain influence in Beidu. It undertook the children''s clothing show competition. Before that, it did a lot of publicity, and all relevant media in Beidu have been present.


    The long gun and short gun were aimed at the stage early.


    This fashion design competition is different from that of adults. The little guys wear their own designed clothes, show them on the stage, and then introduce the theme of the clothes and various elements of the clothes to the judges.


    The judges of this competition are the kindergartens and clothing brands that will bid for their clothes.


    Of course, it also includes Jimei industry.


    The audience and contestants followed the crowd.


    Four old people have to sit in the audience, so they need to be the first to enter.


    "Xuanxuan, you are the best. Don''t be nervous. Grandpa went to inquire about the enemy just now." Han Jun said mysteriously.


    The little guy stared and waited for grandpa to reveal the designs of other children.


    Han Jun touched the back of his head, "but he didn''t find out anything."


    Chen Yuehong was also listening with her ears up to find out what the enemy was. As a result, she turned her eyes hard at her wife, "she gasped for breath."


    Shu Qiang pulls his baby granddaughter to his side, "just play normally. We wear it for ourselves. It doesn''t matter if we''re not selected."


    The little guy and the chicken pecked the rice and nodded.


    Liu Huijuan is not very talkative. Her granddaughter wants to participate in the competition. She is more nervous than her granddaughter. At the moment, she can''t say anything. She held it for a long time and squeezed out two words, "come on."


    The four old people surrounded the little guy. For a moment, Xuanxuan nodded to Grandpa, for a moment, she nodded to grandma, and for a moment, she nodded to Grandpa.


    Han Mo is wearing a black polo shirt, black trousers and a black cap. His dress is very low-key.


    Because the lights below the venue were a little gray, Han Mo dressed up a little and was not easy to recognize.


    Before, he didn''t want to go out to "make up", but later, every time he took his children out, Han Mo would try to "dress up" himself in order to avoid unnecessary harassment.


    Han Mo looked at the time. "Let''s go backstage first. Let''s go in." Then he handed the four tickets to Han Jun.


    The four old people each gave a few more instructions to Xuanxuan before reluctantly sending Xuanxuan to Han mo.


    For ordinary parents, if they can participate in the children''s fashion design competition, their children can show their faces on the stage, and the media in Beidu are present. It is very proud to see their children in the newspapers and news tomorrow.


    So they all came to the competition scene early, making up in the backstage, making up, making modeling, changing clothes, changing clothes.


    The clothes designed by the young pioneers clearly require that they must be original by the children themselves, and the design drawings are sent to the designated studio for unified cutting and finally forming, in which fake clothes cannot be used.


    However, because of Han Mo''s special identity, Shi Yu took the lead in seeing Xuanxuan''s design and was very confident in sending him to the studio.


    Shi Yu brought the design drawings alone, waited in the studio for a day, asked them to hurry up, and then took them back in the evening, so Wang pan only saw the clothes sewn uniformly, not Xuanxuan''s.


    The game was about to begin. When Han Mo arrived with the little guy, the little player in front had already played. Before, Shi Yu drew lots for Han Mo and drew the last number, so Han Mo was not in a hurry.


    "This year''s is no different from those in previous years."


    "Yes, I thought the Jimei beauty industry had spent so much thought, and the competition would be different. I was a little disappointed."


    "Just come and be a judge, but our company will never bid for such a design."


    "So are we. We should watch the children play games and buy designs. This kind of water rating is too bad."


    Yingtong brand clothing company whispered about several works that had appeared. These words were heard by Wang pan.


    Wang pan tilted his mouth, and a bad smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    The host introduced the next child with a loud voice.


    "Let''s welcome Han Zhixuan''s children to bring us works. Let''s applaud and encourage them."

 Chapter 385

    "Xuanxuan, we Xuanxuan are going on stage."


    "Our family Xuanxuan will definitely win the prize. It''s no problem to play normally."


    "Xuanxuan!"


    "My granddaughter, my granddaughter is going on stage, on stage."


    The four old men clapped their hands and looked at the stage without blinking, waiting for Xuanxuan to appear.


    They sat very front, the first row of all the auditorium, just behind the judges'' bench.


    Xuanxuan is the last one to appear. The judges have no patience with the previous contestants and just wait for the end.


    "When the last one is finished, just give a random score and the game is over."


    "Children are children after all. There is imagination, but when it comes to use value, it hardly exists."


    "Hey, to tell you the truth, if Jimei people hadn''t called me several times, we wouldn''t want to come this year."


    "It''s estimated that this program will be the last one. It''s meaningless in the game."


    Several judges were whispering, and they were all ready to leave.


    Wang pan is responsible for the reception of the judges and sits next to the judges.


    Han Jun''s cheering voice was too loud. Wang pan glanced behind him and whispered, "now these parents, ha ha."


    The judge sitting next to Wang pan smiled and said, "in the hearts of parents, especially these separated elders, their children are always the best. There is no way."


    Han Jun also sneered.


    Then the music sounded on the stage and a little girl came out of the background.


    Several judges just want to take a casual look and write a score on the question board like the previous small contestants.


    Wang pan smiled and looked back at the four old people behind him who desperately cheered for their children and shook his head.


    "Mr. Li, let''s find a place to sit down and have a good talk. Look at the project I told you last time..."


    "Shh... Don''t talk."


    Wang Pan''s words were suddenly interrupted, stunned, looked along the eyes of the judges beside him, and just saw Xuanxuan who had walked around the stage and was standing on the stage.


    I was stunned by my eyes. I couldn''t believe my eyes. I looked carefully for a while before I reacted, "this, this is also the contestant who participated in the children''s fashion design competition this year?"


    With Xuanxuan''s last shopping mall, all the small players have been on stage, and Shi Yu has also walked to the judge area.


    It happened that Wang Pan''s stunned expression was seen by Shi Yu, "why, I can''t believe it."


    "It''s impossible. I''ve seen all the clothes designed by children. There''s no one in the studio." Wang pan doesn''t believe this is the truth at this moment.


    "What you don''t see doesn''t necessarily exist." Shi Yu put his hands around his chest and left.


    The little guy just appeared on the stage, and warm applause broke out in the audience. Compared with the previous contestants, the little guy is too eye-catching.


    The judges'' eyes kept moving with the little guy''s steps until she stood in the middle of the stage. They suddenly reacted and hurriedly bowed their heads to erase the scores they had given before Xuanxuan appeared.


    "This design is great. I''ve been a judge here for so many years. It''s the first time I''ve seen a child design clothes with such a sense of design."


    "I want this dress. Don''t rob any of you with me."


    "Brother, it''s not my brother who won''t let you. It''s not easy to see a design that matches my heart. You can''t rob it."


    "Then we can only talk about money without hurting our feelings. Ha ha. "


    "Shh, stop talking and listen to the little girl introduce her design."


    "Stop it, stop it."


    "Say it later."


    Looking at the skirt designed by Xuanxuan, Wang pan was suddenly flustered. Although he and Shi Yu were responsible for the competition, because the plan was made by Shi Yu, if it did not achieve the expected effect and there was no work that could be taken, it proved that Shi Yu''s plan was wrong and all the responsibility should be borne by Shi Yu alone.


    Wang Pan had been secretly hoping that the competition would not be so successful, so that he could see jokes. The vice president in charge of infant and child classification must finally be in his pocket.


    But now!


    On the stage.


    In the spotlight.


    A little man, wearing a small skirt designed by himself, stood in the center of the stage.


    "Excuse me, Han Zhixuan, what is your design inspiration?"


    The little guy first showed a bright smile, and his clear voice floated through the microphone in the meeting.


    "My design is based on the theme of nature. Spring has passed and summer is coming. The buds on the branches are gradually becoming lush, the flowers are competing with each other, and the birds are singing and the flowers are fragrant."


    Every time the little guy says an inspiration element, he finds the corresponding design on his skirt.


    "Come on, come on, keep up with the camera."


    "Keep up with the child."


    "Quickly release this video with our official wechat account."


    "Send a live video quickly. Hurry up. I want to be the first to publish this design."


    When Xuanxuan walked around in her own skirt, the originally lifeless media were not calm.


    At first, they just thought that the children''s fashion design competition had no news value. They produced several text news, that is, the picture news with several pictures at most.


    However, when Xuanxuan entered, as news media people, they all had a keen sense of the news and immediately reacted to how to better release the news.


    That''s why the media are scrambling to shoot videos and grab the first place.


    Xuanxuan stood on the stage, facing the judges and the audience, but she didn''t have stage fright at all.


    He continued with a smile, "in fact, my design has a suit of clothes and trousers in addition to this skirt."


    The host stared and said excitedly, "I didn''t expect that our Han Zhixuan children''s design is still a series. I don''t know where the suit is. Can you send it to us now?"


    "Of course." The little guy smiled brightly.


    At this time, the staff arranged in advance sent another set of design to the stage.


    The field is boiling.


    "My God, is this designed by children?"


    "I''ve seen this little girl. Her works won the first prize in the national youth art competition last time. I remember she wore her own designed skirt last time."


    "I remember, it''s her, it''s her."


    "Jimei beauty industry invited such an excellent little designer this time."


    In order to grab the news, the media took short videos. After shooting, they quickly sent them to the Internet. Many netizens who didn''t know the game also began to pay attention.


    "Why did you send such a short paragraph? I haven''t seen enough."


    "Yes, where is this competition? The skirt was designed by the little girl herself?"


    "This is the children''s fashion design competition organized by Jimei beauty industry. The children wear their own clothes. It must be designed by this little girl."


    "Jimei industry is much better than other organizers, which is obviously higher in quality. I don''t know how many levels."


    "I couldn''t watch those previous sessions. This little girl refreshed my understanding of the game. It''s really a blockbuster."


    "It is said that Jimei Meiye will also set up a baby and child section. Will this dress be sold on the platform? I''m looking forward to it! "


    PS: the fever is still not good. It''s really uncomfortable. There''s only one watch today. Let''s wash and sleep. I wish all the partners who are about to take the exam success in the exam.

 Chapter 386

    All the competition links ended without any suspense. The little guy won the first prize in the Beidu children''s fashion design competition as the first place in the total score. Not only that, she also created the youngest contestant in history.


    The end of the competition is not the final result of the competition. The biggest attraction is the bidding link.


    Because the strength of the small contestants in the past few sessions is not very outstanding, their bidding links are not settled and take a form.


    However, this time is different. Xuanxuan, the last one to appear, brought the competition to a small climax. The quality of the designed works has been raised to a new level. The audience present and the netizens waiting for the live broadcast on the Internet are waiting for the final auction link.


    "Who do you think will buy the little guy''s design in the end?"


    "I think it should be Meijia baby children. One of them is rich and powerful."


    "No, no, I think it may be Qiaoxin international kindergarten. They are one of the best kindergartens in Beidu private kindergarten."


    "Didn''t you think that jimeiye would leave this dress?"


    "I don''t think so. Isn''t Jimei the organizer? Will you participate in the auction together? "


    "Why not? In the video just now, I saw that some people in Jimei Meiye also sat in the judge area with brands."


    "Really? I didn''t notice. It''s hard to say. Whoever is willing to spend money is his. "


    Wang pan sat in the judges'' area with an embarrassed expression on his face.


    Before Han Zhixuan came out, all his plans were smooth. He was confident that he would take over the infant and child classification of Jimei beauty industry and could talk to President Li of Meijia infant and child about a new project, killing two birds with one stone.


    But at the moment, not only president Li is not in the mood to talk about cooperation with him, but also the boss. It is estimated that he already knew the situation of the game. He was thinking in his mind, and suddenly the phone shook.


    Wang pan turned around and carefully connected the phone.


    "Xiao Wang, Han Zhixuan''s design must be won later."


    It was the boss who called. Wang pan was very cautious, took a deep breath, adjusted his expression and said, "Hello, Mr. Zhao, but it''s not good for us to bid together as the organizer."


    "Why not? The organizer is also one of the judges. "


    "But the organizer didn''t participate in the auction before?"


    "Before, it was because there was no good design. This time, you must take it for me."


    "But..."


    "It''s nothing, but it must be taken down." Jimei''s boss interrupted Wang pan and hung up directly.


    Wang pan listened to the "beep" sound from the phone and was stunned for a while.


    He had guessed that the boss must have seen Han Zhixuan''s design, but he didn''t expect to like it so much. He had to bid. You know, the price of the bidding was not estimated. The boss meant to do whatever it took.


    Wang pan put away his mobile phone, looked puzzled and glanced at President Li of Meijia infant child sitting next to him. Just then, President Li''s eyes also glanced over, and they looked at each other.


    President Li said with a smile, "Xiao Wang, we Meijia baby children like Han Zhixuan''s design very much. Give me more water later."


    Wang Pan''s face showed an embarrassed look, and the corners of his mouth jerked unnaturally. He smiled awkwardly, "it''s easy to say, it''s easy to say."


    Take a break and the auction session begins.


    In the first round of bidding, all the judges participating in the bidding are ready to write down the price of their first round of bidding.


    "199000."


    "233300."


    "403400."


    The last bidder was Wang pan. Because he couldn''t make a decision and had to wait for the boss to send the price of the first auction, he was a little slower than others, but he basically raised his cards at the same time.


    "408800."


    Because the auction link has attracted the attention of public netizens, the network media has changed the original small video recording and broadcasting report into live broadcasting. The original program of this period was postponed.


    When the camera slowly caught the sign in Wang Pan''s hand, there was a little commotion on the scene.


    "Jimei industry will also bid."


    "In previous years, the organizers were just pretending, gave a very low price, and didn''t really participate in the auction? Today, it''s real. I want to get it. "


    "In the past, it was because there were no good works. This year, it is inevitable."


    Meijia baby boy looked at the figures of the two houses in front of him. He smiled proudly at the corners of his mouth. Before he could start smiling, he suddenly saw the figures raised by Wang pan. He was stunned at first, and then he couldn''t laugh anymore. Cold knife''s eyes glanced at Wang pan hard, and he never spoke to him again.


    Wang Pan''s heart sank and whispered in President Li''s ear, "no... president Li, listen to me." But the other party doesn''t want to hear his explanation at the moment.


    The number of auctions kept rising.


    "502000."


    "513300."


    "683400."


    "688900."


    After a price war, Wang pan raised the highest number of brands. Every time he raised the brand with an uneasy heart and put down the brand with an uneasy heart..


    The audience on the live network began to be restless.


    "Is a child''s design worth so much money?"


    "The market says she''s worth it."


    "I think it''s worth it. That little girl is a genius, and she''s still a series. I think buying this little girl''s design is much better than spending millions on those adult designs."


    "I also think it''s worth it. No, it should be worth it."


    "Jimei beauty industry must have won. This trend seems to be going to the end with Meijia baby children."


    The host said something to adjust the atmosphere. The little guy was very happy when he stood on the stage and watched the works designed by him being liked by everyone. In fact, how much money to bid is really just a number for the child. She has no concept. She just thought that one day in the future, she would be happy to see other children wearing the clothes designed by her.


    After two rounds of bidding, the two with the highest bidding price can participate in the final bidding.


    Jimei Meiye and Meijia baby children.


    Wang pan has always wanted to find a chance to explain to President Li of Meijia Yingtong that he just made a bid on behalf of the company. He doesn''t really want to fight him. There''s no way. There''s no way.


    Originally, Wang pan wanted to have a good relationship with Meijia Yingtong. Later, he found himself another way out. But now it seems that this way out is hard to go.


    President Li of Meijia Yingtong suddenly tilted his head slightly, covered his mouth with his hand and whispered, "Xiao Wang, do you still want to talk about cooperation? This design is a must for Meijia. You can do it. "


    Wang pan took a puff of air-conditioning and secretly looked at the number sent by the boss on the mobile phone screen. He felt a lump of sultry in his chest. With a smile on his face, he silently wrote the numbers sent to him by his boss on the cardboard again.

 Chapter 387

    This is the most tense moment, much more tense than the award ceremony, because there is no suspense at the award ceremony. Everyone knows that Xuanxuan will win. But in the final auction, everyone doesn''t know how much money they can get.


    Including the judges themselves, they just know their psychological price, and others don''t know.


    "Now let''s look at the final prices of the two companies." The host said.


    Meijia baby took the lead in raising the brand.


    "988800! This is the highest auction price given by our Beidu children''s fashion design competition since it was held. " The host said excitedly after seeing the numbers.


    The audience showed surprise one after another, and then burst into warm applause.


    President Li''s face showed uncontrollable pride. He knew that his price had been very high. He didn''t believe that the boy sitting next to him had the courage to exceed his price.


    He glanced at Wang pan with a winning smile on his face. The sign in Wang Pan''s hand had not been raised, but he knew that the boy had written it before. I''m afraid there are too few numbers. I''m sorry to get together. Thinking of this, he smiled again.


    Wang pan really doesn''t have the courage to write such a high number, but his boss has the courage.


    Wang pan knew what the numbers on his brand represented. He didn''t dare to look at President Li next to him. He swallowed his saliva and slowly raised the brand in his hand.


    All the shots are aimed at a small sign. On the big screen, you can clearly see the track of the sign in Wang Pan''s hand, and the numbers are displayed bit by bit.


    At that moment!


    "My God!"


    "Jimei Meiye gives such a high price!"


    "Meijia''s people are going to cry and faint in the toilet, ha ha."


    "Meijia baby gave the highest auction price since the start of the competition. Before the ass was hot, it was overtaken by others."


    The smile on President Li''s face of Meijia Yingtong hasn''t had time to take back. At the moment when Wang pan fully showed the numbers, he froze on his face, then angrily turned his head and looked at Wang pan fiercely.


    Wang pan hurriedly bowed his head and dared not look at him.


    The host''s voice sounded again, excited and a little hoarse, "I take back what I said just now. 988800 is not the highest in the history of our competition. Today Jimei Meiye has created a new record, and 1.011 million has won all the design copyright of our Han Zhixuan children. Congratulations to Jimei Meiye and Han Zhixuan children."


    The applause in the audience became more enthusiastic, one after another, without stopping.


    If there were not a camera facing the judge area, the people of Meijia infant children would have left angrily.


    At this moment, Wang pancai really understands what forced laughter is.


    Everyone is clapping for Yuxuan. The little guy is very happy.


    She doesn''t know what a million is, but she knows that a million must be more than 980000.


    The host handed the microphone to the little guy, "Han Zhixuan, are you happy that your work was auctioned at such a high price today?"


    "Happy." The little guy answered with a microphone that was not commensurate with his small hands.


    "Have you ever thought about how to spend them when you get the bonus?" This question is entirely asked by the host to activate the atmosphere. Because the children are small, they may say to buy delicious food, such as lollipops, cakes and toys. This kind of children''s language generally makes the adults on the scene laugh.


    The little guy took the microphone, very calm, not timid at all, but unexpectedly said, "before the game, my father and I have discussed to donate all the money to the children in the mountains."


    The host was shocked, and the audience also made a small comment because of the child''s words.


    The host hurriedly asked, "why? Don''t Xuanxuan children want to use this money to buy delicious lollipops, snacks, favorite toys and clothes? "


    Xuanxuan didn''t even think about it and directly replied, "Dad will buy it for me, but no one will buy it for those children." The boy''s crisp voice spread through the microphone throughout the venue and in front of the webcast platform.


    Everyone was shocked, including the four old people who were just trying to cheer the little guy on.


    "Did you teach Xuanxuan to say these words?" Chen Yuehong gently touched Han Jun next to her with her elbow.


    "I didn''t teach my children that." Han Jun also looked stunned.


    "Obviously, the host came up with this question temporarily. No one knew he would ask it. It must not have been taught in advance. You see, Xuanxuan blurted out without much response just now. That''s what she thought before." Shu Qiang analyzed.


    Shu Qiang''s analysis is right. Xuanxuan said so for a reason.


    Just a few days ago, she accidentally saw a reporter''s interview with a mountain school on TV. The little guy asked his father a lot of questions because it was an area she had never imagined. She didn''t know that many children lived that life in remote places.


    They don''t have decent fairy tale books, lovely stationery, clean and brand-new desks, but the children are still happy to run and play on the playground.


    "Dad, are they in Beidu, too?"


    "No, they are in a remote mountain area."


    "Why is it said on TV that no one takes care of them? Where are their parents? "


    Han Mo gently rubbed the little guy''s head. "Because of the helplessness of life, their parents have to work outside the mountain to make money, so they can only stay at home."


    The little guy nodded vaguely and fell into a new problem, "but their school is so broken. Why don''t we use small tables and chairs like our kindergarten?"


    "Because they have limited resources there, they don''t have good economic conditions to buy the same small tables and chairs as Xuanxuan."


    After listening to his father''s words, the little guy looked back on the TV again and bit his pink lips, "Xuanxuan really wants to buy them."


    Han Mo smiled and spoiled the child''s little face.


    The little guy said, "but Xuanxuan has no money."


    "Dad forgot to tell Xuanxuan that there was a bonus in the Beidu children''s fashion design competition, but dad didn''t know how much it was."


    The little guy suddenly stared and said excitedly, "Xuanxuan must win the prize, and then give the prize money to the children in the mountains to buy small tables and chairs."


    Han Mo just inadvertently talked to his daughter. Unexpectedly, the child kept it in mind. When the host asked her this question, the little guy blurted out.


    Han Mo stood in the corner of the backstage, just blocked by the curtain, but he could see everything on the stage.


    He is not only proud that his daughter''s works have been recognized by everyone, but also glad that his daughter can say what she just said at a young age.


    Before the host asked a temporary question, Han Mo even forgot that the little guy asked him a question while watching TV. Because he didn''t think about the bonus, he just mentioned it casually.


    I didn''t expect the little guy to keep this little wish in mind.


    Shi Yu went to Han Mo, "Mr. Han Mo, your daughter is really excellent."


    If someone is praising himself, Han Mo may be modest, but he is a little guy. He doesn''t want to be modest at all, because in his heart, his daughter is the best.

 Chapter 388

    The little guy won the first prize in the Beidu children''s fashion design competition, and was auctioned off the design at a bidding price of more than 1 million yuan. He not only didn''t ask for a bonus, but also donated all his money to children in poor mountainous areas. This major news spread rapidly through various channels in the streets and alleys of Beidu in only one day.


    Those who don''t know Xuanxuan may only remember this thing, a little girl


    But those who know the little guy spread the matter to even worse aspects.


    Dance team


    "You know what? The clothes designed by Xuanxuan, Lao Chen''s granddaughter, sold for a million. "


    "A million dollars a dress? So expensive, what clothes? "


    "It''s all on the news. I have a picture."


    "Oh, Lao Liu, that''s the bidding price. It''s not this dress. It''s the copyright of the dress. The clothes designed by the child will be mass produced in the future. Everyone can buy them."


    "Ah? So powerful, can you buy this skirt in the mall in the future? "


    "Yes, if the copyright is bought back, it must be produced in batch, and then it will be sold in various channels."


    "Hey, are you talking about Lao Chen''s granddaughter? I heard that all the money she got from the competition was donated to children in poor mountainous areas. "


    "Yes, yes, that''s what the news says."


    "You say how other people''s children were educated. They are so excellent."


    "Oh, I can''t compare. Lao Chen and her wife are university teachers with good genes."


    "Ha ha, too."


    A community elderly activity center


    "Old Han''s granddaughter is on TV."


    "It''s still in the newspaper. Beidu morning paper. I read it every day."


    "I saw it. The news said that the skirt designed by the little girl won any prizes."


    "It''s more than winning the prize. People bid for 1 million. How amazing. Old Korean granddaughter didn''t ask for a penny. She donated all the money and looked at other people''s children."


    "My grandson knows how to be naughty. He''s not like the granddaughter of old Han."


    "The old Koreans are also smart. They play table tennis well. They are still professors of the Conservatory of music."


    "Walk, call old Han and tell him to come to the activity center."


    In a community


    The day after the game, just like an ordinary day, the life of the Han Mo family has not changed.


    Han Mo sent the children to the kindergarten in the morning. Han Jun and Chen Yuehong cleaned up at home and began a leisurely day.


    Han Jun went to buy vegetables, and then went to the elderly activity center in the community to play table tennis. The old man had a little foundation in school. He lost miserably every time he played with the teachers in the Sports Institute. Whenever he failed miserably, he didn''t want to play table tennis anymore.


    However, when he came to Beidu and went to the activity center of the community, Han Jun knew that his skills were not so bad. He soon became a table tennis star in the community, which was another sense of achievement after playing the piano.


    Chen Yuehong goes dancing and Han Jun buys vegetables. They just go out together.


    Although it is the same as every day, the old couple always feel that others look at them differently.


    Still smile and nod.


    Say hello politely.


    But it''s like a little more envy.


    "You see, old Han and old Chen duoen love each other. It''s right to pay double income at such an old age."


    "So how to say, good family atmosphere will educate good children. How excellent their granddaughters are."


    ......


    Sichen media office building


    Han Mo is facing the computer screen and tapping his hands rapidly on the keyboard. Before, he focused on the little guy''s game and did not delay the creation of the new movie script. Now he is close to the end.


    In Han Mo''s heart, the matter of his daughter is the most important, but for the employees of the whole sichen media, performance is the most important. They need the company to make profits. Only when the company benefits well will they be happy.


    Dangdang


    The door of the office was knocked


    "Brother Han, do we really not take the route of Charlotte''s troubles this time? The evaluation is so good that we should produce the second one. How can we accept it when it''s good? " Little pangxie has lost a lot of weight because of his role in spring. Although this role doesn''t have high requirements for body, after all, it''s good to be thin and on camera, and a little fat is enough. It''s obvious that little pangxie was not a little fat, but... Very fat.


    After losing a few circles, the much lighter little pangxie''s voice became full of air.


    Han Mo typed the last line into the computer, gently clicked save and closed the folder.


    "It''s not to stop at a good time, but to pursue the victory." It is because the evaluation of Charlotte''s troubles is very good that Han Mo is more confident.


    Since Han Mo became president, little Pang Xie no longer had to worry about his ass, but also did a lot of things casually. He did a good job and was respectful to brother Han. There was no pressure on others, so he sat directly in the chair opposite Han mo.


    Little Pang Xie said reluctantly, "those are the Navy. They say we have no feelings. Those with feelings are literary and artistic films, and several of them can sell at the box office."


    Han Mo smiled. "Who says those who prefer literature and art can''t be popular? It depends on what kind of script it is, who will shoot it and how to shoot it."


    Little pangxie looked at Han Mo with mixed feelings.


    "I''ll send the script to your mailbox now and inform the people in our team to have a meeting this afternoon and start casting tomorrow."


    Little pangxie''s eyes widened. He knew who the team Han Mo said was. It was the crew who shot Charlotte''s troubles last time. Han Mo said before that this set of people will be used in future films. They will use familiar ones easily. They only change actors according to the film, but the team will not change.


    He was surprised that Han Mo''s script was finished so soon? It seems that two days ago, it was just an embryonic form. He thought that shooting a new film was just preparation. Although the news was released, it only allowed netizens to have a topic discussion, so that the residual temperature of Charlotte''s troubles was still there, and then there were new expectations.


    Han Mo successfully sent the email. He just raised his eyes and saw little Pang Xie''s stunned eyes. "Don''t go quickly. What do you think?"


    "Good." Han Mo''s voice was a little urgent. He startled little pangxie, hurriedly stood up, and the chair was pushed back a long way.


    Maybe at that moment, little Pang Xie thought Meng Si was back again. His nervous nerves jumped up again. When he ran out, he hit the door frame. A scream accompanied by a dull noise.


    Two hours later


    Shen Fei knocked on the door of Han Mo''s office.


    Charlotte''s troubles is his first film. Although it is the first time to guide the film, Han Mo is very satisfied with Shen Fei''s performance, so he will still be his assistant this time.


    Shen Fei came in and said strangely, "Why are you so grateful?"


    Xiao pangxie is simple and honest and has a good character. Shen Fei has known him for a short time, but he is also very familiar with him. He often jokes on weekdays. At first he called him Xiao pangxie, and later he called him Xiao pangxie like everyone else.


    "That''s a strange question. How can I him?" Han Mo smiled.


    "Just now I passed by his office and was crying at the computer alone." In fact, Shen Fei knows Han Mo''s character, strict requirements, but never verbally hurt others, so even if he is tired, he won''t feel bad psychologically. It''s not too easy to make little pangxie cry, so he also feels funny, but the two of them on this floor can only ask Han mo.


    "Brother Han..."


    As soon as Shen Fei''s voice fell, little pangxie stood at the door with his nose.

 Chapter 389

    Next day


    The countdown to the new film.


    We have cooperated once and are familiar with each other. It is easy to coordinate. That is why han Mo is unwilling to change staff.


    The choice of the leading actor has been finalized.


    The choice of the heroine has been finalized.


    The supporting actor has been finalized.


    The choice of supporting actress has been finalized.


    Scene selection location, clothing modeling props, everything is ready.


    Except that the main role is checked by Han Mo, Shen Fei is the master and all departments coordinate.


    "Brother Han, why did you write that? I won''t do it. I ask you to change the script." Little pangxie said grimly with a pair of swollen eye blisters. This is the first time that pangxie resisted Han mo.


    "You''re brave to change if you say so!"


    Before Han Mo could speak, the voice behind him rang. Little pangxie screamed, covered his ass and staggered forward for two steps.


    This strength, this angle, this sound, this unexpected flexibility.


    Little Ponzi doesn''t need to go back to check, and he knows who it is.


    "President Meng..."


    Meng Si is wearing a suit that suits the season very well today.


    "Little Mo Mo, does this suit look familiar?" Meng Si patted the dust that didn''t exist on his body.


    Han Mo was a little speechless. He glanced at Meng Si and took back his eyes.


    "I asked Jimei Meiye to order a set for me, adult style. Would you like to have one and wear it with me as a couple?" Meng Si added another collar flower at the collar. It''s actually quite chic from the perspective of art, but most people find it difficult to see Meng Si from the perspective of art.


    Han Mo certainly looks familiar. This is originally a suit designed by Xuanxuan. It''s clothes and pants, not skirts. These two sets of the same style were sold to Jimei together.


    Xuanxuan is Han Mo''s daughter. Meng Si knows that when he first met Han Mo, Meng Si knew that Han Mo had a daughter. This time, Meng Si recognized Xuanxuan in the news.


    But Meng Si didn''t know the relationship between Shuya and Han mo. obviously, Peng Ye didn''t tell him. Peng Ye''s mouth was still very strict in this regard.


    Meng Si said with one hand on his waist and one hand twisting his orchid finger, "Xiao Mo Mo, that''s what you''re wrong. Xiao Xuanxuan is so excellent and designs such beautiful clothes. Why don''t you tell me in advance? I''m going to participate in the auction too. That''s not the price of 1 million, at least 5 million. If we want to design an out of print one, there''s only one set for me to wear alone, Not for others. "


    "But Mr. Meng, brother Han''s daughter designed children''s clothes!" Like Meng Si, little Pang Xie only knew that Xuanxuan was Han Mo''s daughter, but he didn''t know the relationship between Shu Ya and Han mo. he was an Internet bug. As long as major events and minor events appeared on the Internet, he could read and remember them. Naturally, he also knew Xuanxuan''s deeds of winning awards and donating money.


    Han Mo almost laughed.


    "Just your mouth." Meng Si raised his leg again. This time, little pangxie was ready. He shrunk his ass forward and Meng Si kicked his leg empty.


    "You''re too brave to hide. Stop! Stop! "


    ......


    "What did that smelly boy say just now? Is it your new play? Show me. " Mons said, smoothing his breath.


    Not far away, little Pang Xie covered his ass with tears and looked at Meng Si with an extremely complex look.


    Han Mo threw a printed script to Meng Si.


    Meng Si didn''t want to go either. He sat down on the sofa and looked up.


    Today, there are a lot of preparations before starting the machine. Meng Silai is just an episode, and pangxie''s kick is just a concerto. We still have to do what we should do.


    "Brother Han, I have released the list of main creators to our official wechat. It''s fast enough. I''ve only had so much information for a while. "


    Little Ponzi held a laptop in his arms. Because he always needed to run around with his laptop, Han Mo gave him another portable one.


    This time, it was more convenient for Ponzi to walk back and forth from office with his notebook.


    He put the computer on his desk and turned the screen to Han mo.


    "The actors are so beautiful this time. Has Han Mo changed his style? Is it a romantic idol film? "


    "There are several newcomers, but this appearance is really much better than the previous Charlotte troubles."


    "What''s the use of having a face value? It''s useless without acting skills. Shen Yue and Ma Yu''s face value are not online, but acting skills are online."


    "I''m speechless. You people, before shooting the first film, you said that the leading actor was too sorry for the audience and wanted people to return the actor. This time, the actors Han Mo is looking for are selfie online. You say it''s useless to have selfie. You should have acting skills. Let you say everything. "


    "What I said upstairs is reasonable. Some people are just picking bones in eggs."


    "I support Han Mo and look forward to the release of new works."


    "Don''t you find that they published the list of main creators, but didn''t publish the name of the film? To whet our appetite again. "


    Originally, it was still a discussion on the film. After the crooked building, the following began to attack Han Mo''s "tenderness".


    They are some fans and fans who scold Han Mo for hanging their appetite. In fact, they still love Han Mo and look forward to his movies.


    Han Mo and Xiao pangxie watched the attitude of netizens at the meeting and continued to check and fill in some details.


    "Little Mo Mo, how can you write that? You stinky boy, I won''t do it. You have to change it for me."


    Meng Si was sitting in the chair in front of the French window. The position was very hidden. He didn''t make a sound when reading the script. Han Mo almost forgot that Meng Si was still in the office. He suddenly spoke to him with a crying voice. Han Mo was stunned.


    Looking up, Meng Si has come to Han mo.


    Little pangxie subconsciously covered his ass and took a step back.


    "Our first movie is a comedy, and the second one can''t make people happy. We have to make people cry, don''t we? My heart is clenched together. Oh, my God, I can''t breathe. "


    Meng Si flushed her eyes and threw the tearful paper towel into the trash can. Then he patted his luck on the chest.


    Pang Xie quickly interrupted, "yes, Mr. Meng, you can finally understand my feelings. Just after reading this script, I was as worried as you."


    "Shut up!"


    Little pangxie couldn''t help covering his ass.


    In fact, Han Mo''s feeling when he saw this film in the original world was the same as Meng Si at the moment. He felt flustered, especially when he saw the experience of the last man, who was so kind and considerate of others, the final outcome was so tragic


    Meng Si knows that Han Mo will not change the plot, and the plot of the film does not need to be changed. This ending is the due ending in the context of this era.


    Film is higher than life, but it must come from life.


    Meng Si took out a small mirror and wiped his eyes. "Oh, little Mo Mo, it makes you brother Meng look at you more and more."

 Chapter 390

    "I can''t help thinking that the youth of a generation is gone and beyond recognition. Although they talk and laugh like old times, it''s not difficult to see the changes brought by years to everyone. However, Liu Feng and Xiao Ping seem more satisfied. Although they don''t talk much, they treat people gently. Forgive me for not allowing you to see us grow old. Let the screen keep our fragrant years. "


    After a gentle female voice, Han Mo looked at the computer screen and considered the last narration.


    The later stage of the film was made by Han Mo himself, because the film left a deep mark in his heart. Han Mo didn''t want to leave regret for the treatment of every detail and every classic narrator.


    "Little Mo Mo, I hate you. You make me cry again."


    "Brother Han, I don''t understand. You can''t make some normal movies. It either makes me laugh and cry, or makes me cry bitterly, sobbing." Xiao pangxie wiped his nose with a paper towel. "Mr. Meng, give me another piece of paper."


    "No, I''m not enough. Take it myself." Meng Si took out the last piece of paper and gently wiped the tears in the corners of his eyes.


    Little Pang Xie took the paper towel handed by Han Mo, "Liu Feng is so kind. He always brings things to his comrades in arms when he comes home. He does all the dirty work in the literary troupe and gives others the opportunity to go to college. Those people don''t know what they want to live without him. "


    "When he was falsely accused of persecution, he fell into a well. So many people he helped, unexpectedly, when he was going to the front to leave, no one came out to see him off. Only Xiaoping remembered his kindness. "


    "Why, why can''t good people have good returns? And later, after he went to the front... "Little Ponzi became more and more excited, from wiping tears to sobbing.


    Han Mo saw that pangxie, who was always careless and laughing, was crying like a child and threw him a packet of paper towels. "The world is like this. People always suffer from people with too good hearts. People will take his good as a habit. When this state has become something that happens every day when they open and close their eyes, There is nothing to cherish. "


    Han Mo glanced at the little Pang Xie, who didn''t understand, and said, "isn''t there such a sentence? I''d rather you treat me as an unforgivable bad person at the beginning, and then find my good little by little. I don''t want you to think I''m perfect at first, and then one day, you find a little bad about me, despise me and alienate me. "


    Little pangxie stopped crying, but he still wore a pair of red circles under his eyes, bit his lips and said wrongfully, "Xiao Ping is also poor. Only Xiao Ping still cares about him and sends him away."


    Although Meng Si was also very moved, after all, he had more Chengfu than little Pang Xie. He soon adjusted his mood and sighed softly. "Maybe it''s like what little Mo Mo said in his film that people who are not treated well can detect people''s goodwill."


    Han Mo smiled.


    Munce smiled with swollen eyes.


    Although the world is not exactly the same as the previous world, the general environment is similar. The background of this film tells the things of the past era and the stories of their parents.


    Maybe it''s a little far from little Ponzi. He just feels the story from the plot of the film and the emotions of the characters. So what he can understand and experience is not as deep as Meng Si.


    At that time, for people of Meng Si''s age, there are still some memories. What Han Mo showed in the film really happened and continues to happen.


    There is a girl as kind as Suizi. She sympathizes with Xiaoping''s experience, admires Liu Feng, and then becomes his good friend. She also has her own love and pursuit. In her ignorant youth, she learned that he had been with others before she had time to confess to her beloved


    In the vast dark night, at the tail of the Mercedes Benz truck, Suizi tore up the first love letter in her life. In the night wind, the scraps of paper and her simple and hot first love floated far away.


    Everyone''s life represents the experience of the kind of people she can represent. In that environment, every energetic young man writes his own youth, but everyone''s youth has a different color.


    Because it was a film made by Han Mo, Ponzi and Meng Si both had the benefit of seeing the film first. However, unlike the previous Charlotte troubles, they had no laughter, but only bursts of sadness.


    Obviously, he is his favorite and most sympathetic hero and heroine, but in the end, he didn''t have a perfect life. Fortunately, in the end, the film gave them a relatively happy ending.


    They suffered a lot, but they finally got together. Even if Liu Feng was no longer a handsome young man, but a middle-aged man with only one arm, sloppy and decadent, who had to hold a cigarette wherever he went. Xiao Ping is not the little girl full of spiritual hope to change her fate by joining the literary troupe, but a fragile middle-aged woman who went through war and finally collapsed and went to a mental hospital.


    But they finally came together after a long life. In fact, company is the longest love confession, and staying together is the warmest commitment.


    Little Pang Xie refused to leave, holding the new notebook Han Mo gave him, and sat down next to Han Mo to work.


    "Brother Han, I have sent the promotional film of the film to our official wechat account and our premiere time."


    Han Mo Qing, um, a second.


    The bottom of the latest wechat on the official account of sichen media wechat was filled with comments.


    "Lying trough, Han Mo, is this an enlarged move?"


    "I didn''t expect this movie to be made like this."


    "How did such a handsome hero finally show such hesitant eyes? What did he experience?"


    "I have a hunch that the film will be popular again."


    "Is this a literary film or a romantic film?"


    "I''ll give 99 points for the trailer. I''m afraid you''re proud."


    Before, everyone didn''t know what kind of film Han Mo was going to make. They only knew that it might not be a comedy. When they saw the trailer, they couldn''t guess what kind of story the film was, but they saw the background and the feelings conveyed by the actors, mysterious and full of expectations.


    In a studio


    "Director Zhang, I have arranged the premiere of our film." The assistant took the folder and said with a smile.


    "Reschedule."


    "What? We are all ready. Why should we change the date? "


    Zhang Liguo turned off the trailer that had just finished playing and frowned, "I told you to change it. You should change it. What are you doing with so much nonsense?"


    The little assistant couldn''t figure out the situation. He nodded and promised, "OK, I''ll change it right away. When will it be changed?"


    "Indefinitely."

 Chapter 391

    "This is our youth and yours..."


    The last line of words appeared on the big screen, the story in the film stopped suddenly, and the story in life will continue.


    The air was immersed in a dignified and quiet atmosphere until the whole line of words gradually disappeared with the screen image, and a burst of applause broke out in the theater auditorium.


    "Why didn''t the child tell us the content of the film before?" Chen Yuehong took out the last paper towel.


    "If your son tells you everything in advance, it won''t be your son." Han Jun took away the paper towel in Chen Yuehong''s hand and blew his nose.


    Chen Yuehong hit her mouth, "Hey, I have to use it."


    For the premiere of her son''s film, Chen Yuehong also made a special modeling and put on makeup. She was very careful when wiping the corners of her eyes just now, but her makeup was still spent.


    The last piece of paper was also robbed by the old man. Chen Yuehong, with two black circles under her eyes, was still looking in her small bag, hoping to find another piece of paper.


    "This is a film that people of our time can understand." Shu Qiang sighed softlyˇ° But I don''t know how. It may be too real, but I always feel uncomfortable after reading it. "


    "Because your youth is gone." Liu Huijuan handed Chen Yuehong a new packet of paper towels and turned to her wife.


    Han Mo did not invite any stars to help with the premiere. He only informed the media and selected some lucky audiences as the guests of the premiere in order to give back to the fans who have always supported his film.


    Shuya wanted to come to the premiere, but Han Mo didn''t invite any guests. If only Shuya was a big star, the media would certainly chase him. Therefore, Han Mo didn''t let Shuya come in order not to bother the media.


    Shuya was still a little unhappy about this, but Han Mo coaxed her for a few words.


    "This is the third time I''ve seen it. Why is it still difficult to calm down." Meng Si''s face was heavy.


    "Because you are old, only by understanding that era can you have a deeper understanding." Little Ponzi said with red eyes.


    Meng Si was very sensitive to the word "old", but he didn''t kick Pang Xie for the first time. He just rolled his eyes, "then why are you crying?"


    "Because I have rich feelings, and although I haven''t seen that era, I also know, so I''m sad for the male and female stars." Little Ponzi argued for himself.


    "Come on, come on, don''t find something nice for yourself. Pay attention to the film review quickly. Xiaomo is also an adventure this time. Literary and artistic films are too small to be like comedies. We like to watch them, not necessarily the audience. We''d better pay more attention to the review." Meng Si is a little worried about the box office of Fanghua.


    The audience didn''t want to leave until the music was over, the screen was completely dark, and they were still discussing the content of the film.


    "Liu Feng is really unfortunate."


    "It''s too real. In fact, this is the end of the good man. That era does exist."


    "Xiao Ping wanted to integrate into the literary troupe so much, but she didn''t even want to jump at the a corner. She obviously had strength and was excluded."


    "Origin, not to mention that era, even now, everyone likes to bully the weak."


    ......


    night


    Han Mo didn''t have any special arrangements because today is the premiere of Fanghua. To be honest, Han Mo still had some pressure during the first film, not because he didn''t trust the quality of Charlotte''s troubles, but because he didn''t know much about the world market. Some films are like this. They are popular in one region and may be popular in another region, Even bad reviews.


    Two regions are still so, not to mention two worlds.


    However, the box office sales of Charlotte troubles have strengthened Han Mo''s confidence. Good films are good everywhere. Although they are two different worlds with some differences in historical background and culture, the public tastes are the same.


    "Dad, uncle Shi said that the clothes designed by Xuanxuan sell well. It''s going to be the second season." When the little guy saw his father coming back, he ran to his father like a swallow, raised his proud little head and showed off with his father.


    Shi Yu has long reported to Han Mo that after this Beidu children''s fashion design competition, Shi Yu has become the vice president in charge of infant and child classification. Not only has his position been promoted, but also his salary has been raised to a higher level.


    The collusion between rival Wang pan and other companies broke out. Jimei Meiye thoroughly investigated the incident, and Wang pan was forced to resign.


    There are also clothes designed by Xuanxuan. Because of the good style and the large advertising effect of the competition publicity, the sales volume is particularly good. For kindergartens that did not bid for copyright in the competition, a batch of suits were customized as school uniforms.


    The little guy folded several suits and skirts neatly on the sofa.


    Han Mo Chong drowned and touched the child''s head. "Who''s this for?"


    "This is for Xiaohu, this is Mengmeng, this is Leyan..." the little guy told several children who had a good relationship with him. Because there were boys and girls, the style he chose was different.


    Han Mo picked up a little boy''s coat. "Is this for Xiaohu? Are you sure the tiger can wear it? "


    The little guy twisted his two beautiful eyebrows together. "In fact, I don''t think Xiaohu can wear it, but he chose this code himself."


    Han Mo brought Xiaohu''s fat body into this dress and couldn''t help smashing his mouth. It''s hard to imagine. It takes several steps to put Xiaohu''s round body in.


    The little guy classified the clothes of boys and girls, and then said casually, "Xiaohu said that her mother was urging him to lose weight. Every day, his mother forced him to eat diet meals. Now he buys clothes in a smaller size, saying that clothes can remind him of his appetite all the time."


    Han Mo was surprised. Xiaopanghu, who used to eat up several bowls of rice in a meal, now wants to eat a diet without oil and taste, and wear smaller clothes. Xiaohu fucking loves to toss.


    Han Mo is at home, but everyone in the company is reporting to him in real time about Fanghua, especially pangxie.


    Various comments on movies have sprung up on the Internet.


    After all, this is Han Mo''s second film. Before that, there has been a very successful Charlotte troubles. Both word of mouth and box office are a big leap in the history of film in recent years.


    "I really didn''t expect that Han Mo''s second film would be a literary film."


    "If we can guess Han Mo''s mind, we''ll all go to make movies. We just feel good by surprise."


    "Han Mo changed my understanding of art films."


    "How do I feel? This film is more like a war film."


    "After watching it in the morning, I took my parents to see it again in the afternoon. This is the first time I took my parents to see a movie. Before, they said they didn''t see it. They always said that none of the current movies are good-looking. But at the end of the film, I secretly looked at them. The old couple had tears in their eyes. Thank Han Mo for bringing such a good film to our family. "


    "Who says that art films can''t be made by the public? I think Han Mo has discharged another flavor of art films."


    "Guess if the box office of youth will be higher than that of Charlotte''s troubles."


    "It''s hard to say. I''ll know the box office on the first day tomorrow. I''m looking forward to it."


    "Youth is good-looking, but I don''t think the box office will exceed Charlotte''s troubles."


    "I also think so. After all, comedy has a wider audience than literary films. It would be good to have half the box office of Charlotte''s troubles."


    "I don''t agree with you. How can literary and artistic films be better than comedies? Each has its own flavor."


    ......


    The next comment is about the wonderful debate between comedies and literary films. Han Mo doesn''t look down. We will compare the two films. Han Mo is not surprised, and even thinks it''s normal. As for the box office, Han Mo thinks that only the market can decide.


    At the moment, what he can do is limited. After making a good film with his heart, the rest will be handed over to the fans for evaluation. And now he has a more important thing.

 Chapter 392

    Han Mo has been busy recently. He just finished Charlotte''s troubles and then took Fanghua. He has almost no rest. He has been trying to spend time with his children. He doesn''t want the children to understand his work. The children should be children. Xuanxuan is sensible enough and doesn''t want her to suppress her hope for her father''s company.


    However, Han Mo can''t be separated. When time is limited, he can''t accompany Shuya when he accompanies his children at home. Shuya has been very busy recently and can''t come home every day, so there are fewer opportunities for the two to meet.


    Shuya has a program to be on tonight. Han Mo watches the time, picks up his mobile phone and edits the text message, "is it over?"


    Han Mo stared at the screen and waited for a while. The mobile phone didn''t respond.


    He leaned into the sofa holding his mobile phone and sent a message because he was afraid that Shuya was busy and inconvenient to answer the phone. Although he was prepared, he didn''t receive Shuya''s reply immediately. Han Mo was still a little lost.


    Ding Dong~


    When the mobile phone rang, Han Mo quickly sat up and an unread message was displayed on the screen.


    "It''s over. I''m taking off my makeup. I can go right away. Is the child asleep?"


    "Xuanxuan just fell asleep. I''ll pick you up."


    Han Mo didn''t wait for Shuya''s reply. He got up directly and went out with his mother.


    On a quiet night, with bright moonlight and gentle breeze, Han Mo stood in the dark and dragged Shuya into his arms.


    "It''s not easy to walk." Shuya said in Han Mo''s arms, the night was very dark, she couldn''t see her expression, but only she herself could feel the hot flush.


    "Is it hard to go? Then don''t go." As soon as the voice fell, Han Mo raised his hand and picked Shuya up.


    "Put me down, put me down, in case someone sees me." Shuya''s soft voice was intertwined with the evening wind and trembled slightly.


    "I''m not afraid of being seen."


    "You, you, hooligan."


    "You know I''m a hooligan. It''s too late."


    ......


    There was a faint aroma in Shuya''s room, and the door was gently brought up.


    When Han Mo opened the door, he changed his posture. The princess who was still holding her hands turned into a more rude shoulder.


    Han Mo didn''t turn on the light. He gently put Shu Ya on the bed by the moonlight outside the window.


    The air is filled with an ambiguous smell, with a faint sweetness. The breeze gently blows the tulle curtains.


    In such a large room, it was quiet. At the moment, only two rapid breaths could be heard.


    Shuya is very strange. It''s not the first time, but it''s like the first time. It''s very soft and fluctuates up and down with the violent heartbeat.


    Han Mo supported himself with his arm, and Shuya just left a small distance. Gradually, gradually, his body approached her.


    Feel the silky warmth, tender softness


    It''s night, sleepless.


    ......


    the second day


    early morning


    A gentle morning breeze wafts through the comfortable skin, bringing a trace of coolness.


    She wanted to turn over, but she didn''t even have the strength to turn over. She just felt as if she had been crushed and her bones were going to fall apart. That''s why she remembered last night


    One night, Han Mo tossed her all night.


    Shuya gets angry when she thinks about it. Finally, she has to force her to beg for mercy before she is willing to end. It''s too much.


    She turned over hard, but her side was empty.


    Shuya''s heart suddenly clicked. Although it''s not the first time for them and there''s no irresponsible thing, it''s been so long before they start again... Is it just like this.


    Shuya''s eyes swept around the bed again. There was no trace of Han Mo except her own clothes.


    The sudden loss weighed on my heart.


    Shuya looked at the ceiling and lay down for a moment. She sat up, took away a sheet and wrapped it around her body. When her leg touched the floor, the pain made her frown and sat back in bed.


    Just then, the bedroom door suddenly opened.


    "You finally wake up. The sun shines on your ass and you sleep like a pig." Han Mo Chong''s drowning voice suddenly floated into the room.


    Shuya suddenly looked up and saw Han Mo wearing an apron and holding a tray full of breakfast.


    "You didn''t go." Shu Yajiao''s pretty face showed a trace of surprise and turned into joy in an instant.


    Han Mo didn''t expect Shuya to ask him that. He looked at Shuya blankly, then put his breakfast on the table and said, "why should I go? Do you want me to go?" Han Mo said with a smile.


    "No... No." Shuya''s face was flushed again.


    "No, just get up, brush your teeth, wash your face and have breakfast." Han Mo said in a spoiled and ordered tone.


    Seeing that Han Mo didn''t go, Shuya''s originally lost heart suddenly fluctuated violently. He nodded with force.


    She was too eager to stand up. Shuya forgot her leg pain for a moment and hurriedly stood up. Her two legs trembled with pain. She had to sit down subconsciously, but she didn''t sit well. The only sheet on her body was torn open half without warning.


    It''s another war morning


    After breakfast, Han Mo simply cleaned up the battlefield and drove Shuya out.


    Shuya sat in the car with sunglasses and looked at Han Mo driving from time to time. She was angry.


    He couldn''t even stand steadily, but the initiator didn''t do anything. Not only did he have nothing, but he seemed to be refreshed. Shuya bit her lips and snorted in her heart.


    In the sichen media building, Shuya has a special area, which is also a treatment for the front-line coffee of the company in order not to be disturbed by outsiders.


    This treatment has nothing to do with Han mo. it was arranged by Meng Si when he was there.


    Han Mo originally wanted to send Shuya, but Shuya didn''t want to. After all, the relationship hasn''t been made public. The president of the company always makes people gossip when she supports the female artists in the company.


    Han Mo doesn''t care much about these, but Shuya doesn''t want these news to affect their quiet and sweet life. It''s better to do more than less.


    "Sister Shuya, what''s the matter with you? Did you strain your muscles after exercising too hard yesterday? " Zeng Ying looked at Shu Ya limping from a distance and hurried to meet her.


    Shuya''s cheeks turned red for a moment. "It''s exercise, ah, no, not exercise, that... Actually..."


    Listening to Shuya''s nonsense, Zeng Ying didn''t understand what she meant.


    After helping Shuya to sit on the sofa, Zeng Ying jumped in front of Shuya excitedly.


    "Sister Shuya, I think you should have a concert. You have been singing for five years. With so many beautiful songs, you have long been qualified to hold concerts. "


    Shuya of course wants to have a concert, which is a dream of every singer. However, although she has made many songs and is well known and recognized by everyone, she still wrote these recently by Han mo. before, there was little value in singing in the concert.


    Shuya thought for a while and said, "everyone wants to have a concert, but I can''t prepare enough songs for the concert."


    "With me, how can it not be enough."


    Han Mo suddenly stood at the door. Before that, Shuya wouldn''t let him help her, but how could Han Mo rest assured? He turned around the office and came again.

 Chapter 393

    "Blow it up, blow it up! Brother Han, the Internet exploded! " Little pangxie suddenly ran into Han Mo''s office with his computer.


    Han Mo is making plans for Shuya''s next work. Suddenly, little pangxie Zha hurries in. He finally knows why Meng Si always kicks little pangxie. He really owes this foot.


    Han Mo looked away from the computer screen, looked up slightly, glanced at little pangxie, "what''s the matter?"


    Little Pang Xie didn''t lower his voice because of Han Mo''s insipidity. He was always excited, "our first day box office, first day box office..."


    Han Mo smashed his mouth and seemed to fantasize that if Meng Si sat here and saw the little Pang Xie shouting and gasping in front of him, he must get up and fly over. This way of speaking really makes people anxious.


    But Han Mo was not Meng Si. He shook his head helplessly, "sit down and say it slowly."


    Little Pang Xie was much more casual in front of Han Mo and sat down. The weight lost in the previous film Charlotte''s troubled brain rose rapidly during this period, and seemed to be fatter than before. Therefore, Zeng Ying disliked him.


    He gasped, "the box office of Fanghua on the first day was 130 million yuan. Brother Han, are you surprised? Are you surprised? Ha ha ha. " Little Ponzi was so happy that he was a little complacent.


    In fact, Han Mo is not surprised at all, and there is nothing to be surprised about, because the box office of the film was very impressive at the original world premiere. It didn''t break through too much in this world. It was a draw. So he''s not surprised. It''s completely expected.


    Han Mo''s calm, on the contrary, aroused little Pang Xie more excited, "brother Han, how can you be so calm? Do you know what you have done? You have made contributions to literary and artistic films in our country. They all said that you have popularized literary and artistic films and changed the direction of the film market. "


    This evaluation is a little high.


    Little pangxie put the computer in front of Han Mo, "look."


    A large V account with a registered name of Feng Yi sent a wechat message, which showed a reprint volume of 140000 times. Han Mo glanced at the certification information. He is the president of Beidu Film Association.


    The film association is a spontaneous organization. In fact, it has no official effect, but this organization is highly praised by the official media and netizens. The reason is that the Beidu Film Association is full of old artists and some well-known film practitioners, including directors, screenwriters and so on.


    This organization absorbs some fresh blood every year, but they are all people who have made outstanding contributions to the film industry.


    Feng Yi''s original text is like this, "in the past, many directors had their own style. Some could only shoot comedy, some could only shoot urban romance, some could only shoot kung fu films, and some could only shoot literary and artistic films. But Han Mo gave me a new understanding of the word director. It turns out that a real filmmaker can make people laugh when making comedies, or make people cry when making literary and artistic films. A really good film should not have subject matter restrictions, and will be loved by the public. "


    As soon as Feng Yi''s wechat came out, a large number of comments broke out below, which were wildly reprinted by the media and netizens.


    "Han Mo taught us that literary and artistic films can be made like this."


    "I think people have misunderstandings about literary and artistic films. It doesn''t mean that literature and art is a minority. I believe the box office of Fanghua can prove everything."


    "Han Mo''s contribution to the film is not only to contribute two good works that are popular and popular, but also to try things that we didn''t dare to try or even think about before."


    "Fanghua tells us that there is no conflict between the box office and love."


    The above comments are from relatively professional filmmakers. Because the number of likes is high, they are placed at the top of the comments. Below are the comments of netizens. What the majority of netizens say is much more presumptuous.


    "Lying trough, Han Mo, this is to rewrite history."


    "Do any of you remember that Han Mo is a creative singer who came out from looking for a good voice?"


    "I forgot if I didn''t say it. Han Mo was born as a songwriter. Who said it before? Sichen media can only produce records, not film and television dramas. It''s a slap in the face this time."


    "No one can stop Han Mo''s omnipotent life."


    Little pangxie read the comments with relish, as if they were praising him. He deliberately tilted the computer screen to Han Mo, and always thought Han Mo was reading the comments with him.


    But suddenly he looked up and found that Han Mo didn''t read the comments with him at all, but was busy with his own affairsˇ° Brother Han, if you don''t see how the netizens praise you, it''s just that there''s nothing in the sky and nothing on the earth. "


    Han Mo glanced at little pangxie, looked back at his computer, took out the A4 paper printed in the printer and handed it to little pangxie.


    Little Pang Xie looked blankly and stared, "sister Shuya is going to have a concert?"


    Han Mo nodded, "you go and make some preliminary preparations."


    "Sister Shuya has just released her new album. The sales volume is so good, and she has been on the road for five years. It''s time to have a concert." As soon as little Pang Xie changed his state, his tone became steady.


    As if he suddenly thought of something, Pang Xie suddenly said, "which guest should be invited for sister Shuya''s concert? The choice of guests is very important. If the coffee level is too high, I''m afraid it will overshadow sister Shuya. If the coffee level is low, it won''t play any role. After all, sister Shuya is holding a concert for the first time and may need some help from guests. "


    Han Mo smiled. "Her guests don''t need to be invited."


    "What?" Little pangxie blinked and stared round. He suddenly thought that Han Mo had never held a concert. He especially wanted to tell Han Mo about the precautions for holding a concert, but he was afraid to say it. Han Mo felt ashamed. Some touched the back of his head and said carefully, "brother Han, we can''t hold a concert without guests, We all need to invite friends to help us. Besides, sister Shuya has a concert for the first time. There must be guests to liven up the atmosphere, and guests can have a rest when they sing. "


    Han Mo looked at the rare solemn little pangxie and smiled.


    Seeing Han Mo''s smile, little pangxie was even more confused. He thought what he said was heavy? Or it''s not clear enough, but anyway, he still has to find a way to make clear the importance of inviting guests in the concertˇ° Brother Han, we really have to find this guest. "


    Han Mo left the keyboard with his fingers, sat back in his chair, smiled and said, "who said he couldn''t find it, I just said I didn''t have to ask?"


    "Ah?" Little pangxie was surprised, and his fleshy cheek trembled. He didn''t understand Han Mo''s meaning.


    "I mean, don''t ask this way, don''t say it in advance." Han Mo said calmly.


    "Ha ha, I see. You''re looking for someone from our company. Yes, people from our company don''t need to be invited, but you have to tell others in advance. If there are other arrangements, you should adjust the schedule first."


    Han Mo nodded. "Don''t worry about the guests. Just implement other things."


    Little pangxie is a man who can''t hide things in his heart. Han Mo is responsible for whatever he does. This time, he won''t let the guest take care of him. The more this is, the more curious he is.


    He couldn''t help laughing and asked, "brother Han, which singer are you going to find to be my sister Shuya''s guest?"


    Han Mo was silent for a moment.


    Little Ponzi stared for the answer.


    Han Mo smashed his mouth, "you''ll know then."

 Chapter 394

    Little Pang Xie came out of Han Mo''s office with a computer in his arms. He was very depressed. He wanted to do everything he could to find out the candidates for concert guests, but Han Mo was the most cruel and different from Meng Si. He didn''t say a word.


    Little Ponzi, who got nothing, sat back in his place.


    As soon as he sat down, the phone on his desk suddenly rang. Because he didn''t get the desired answer, little pangxie was a little absent-minded and picked up the phone without spirit.


    "Hello?"


    "Well, yes."


    "Ah?"


    "OK, OK."


    Little pangxie''s depressed voice became louder and louder. He got up and ran to Han Mo''s office.


    "Brother Han, brother Han!"


    The little pangxie who just left suddenly appeared again, with the same way of appearance, the same high pitched tone and the same Zhaha.


    Han Mo sighed softly, "didn''t you say it? You''ll know at that time. Don''t you care about the guests first?"


    "No, brother Han, answer the phone, landline, I''ve got it." Little pangxie''s excited face can be described in four words, and his eyebrows are flying.


    Han Mo was so familiar with this expression that he didn''t think much. He directly picked up the landline phone on the desk.


    "Hello." Han Mo said politely.


    "Hello, Mr. Han Mo, I''m stanson of Gaya International Film Festival. Your film" Fanghua "is really great. We hope to display your film in the excellent foreign language films of the film festival."


    After a brief chat, Han Mo hung up.


    Little pangxie never left. He stood beside Han Mo excitedly, waiting for Han Mo to hang up and talk to him about the phone.


    "Brother Han, brother Han, what did Gaya''s people say?"


    "Oh, they want us to bring youth to the film festival."


    "Ah!" Little Pang Xie suddenly shouted, "brother Han, you''re going to be angry. Gaya, it''s Gaya, one of the three major film exhibitions in Europe. Our Mandarin films have not been exhibited at Gaya International Film Festival in five years, no, ten years."


    Little pangxie fell into a person''s lust, "brother Han, you must take me. I also want to go to Gaya. Let''s take a red carpet and show it in front of foreigners."


    "Show off your fat and oily figure?" Meng Si suddenly appeared behind young pound Xie, which startled him. Little pound Xie subconsciously covered his ass.


    Munce took two steps and sat in a chair not far from little Ponzi.


    Before he could sit still, little pangxie hurriedly stepped back and hid outside the long range of Meng Si''s legs.


    While stanson called Han Mo, the people of the Gaya International Film Festival also informed Meng Si.


    After all, after many years in the circle, Meng Si has a wide range of contacts, and any news will not escape Meng Si''s ears.


    Being invited by Gaya to show his films at the film festival is an infinite honor for any director and the first step to go abroad.


    "Little Mo Mo, what do you think about going to Gaya this time?" Meng Si''s hands were still on his chest. Although he was not surprised like little Pang Xie, he was already surging in his heart. Who doesn''t want to go to Gaya to walk around, the red carpet? That red carpet can''t be walked by anyone. How many so-called carpet stars have no work blessing, and how much effort and effort have been made to walk around the red carpet.


    Meng Si thinks he is the most fashionable celebrity in China. Naturally, he wants to go to Gaya red carpet to show his fashion, but he is no longer the president of sichen media. Thanks to his supervision of Fanghua, he really has to act as an idle person and follow him.


    Meng Si and Xiao pangxie are looking at Han Mo with eager eyes. Han Mo looks at Meng Si and Xiao Pang not far from him and smiles.


    "This is to participate in the exhibition as a foreign language film, not to participate in the selection. If there is no award, what can you think of?"


    At the moment, little Pang Xie also considered whether he would be kicked by Meng Si. He took two steps earlier, "brother Han, this is not just an exhibition. Although this time he is only an exhibition as a foreign language film, he may participate in the evaluation next time, and the meaning is different."


    Little Pang Xie said that Han Mo knows what it means, but it is only noticed by others. If you really want to participate in the evaluation, nominate, or even bring back an award, you have to make a lot of efforts, not just imagine yourself. The work is the most important. The next work should be suitable for the taste of the jury in order to have the opportunity to participate in the evaluation.


    Han Mo smiled and said, "OK, I''ll leave it to you to take Fanghua to Jiaya exhibition. I''m busy with domestic affairs and go abroad. It''s up to you."


    Meng Si is waiting for this sentence. When little Pang Xie heard your words, he leaned forward half excitedly, but when he heard Meng Si''s light cough next to him, his heart tightened and hurried back.


    "Don''t worry, little Mo Mo, I''m most suitable for this." Then Meng Si stood up and turned away happily.


    Little Pang Xie hesitated for a moment and followed up, "hee hee, President Meng, I must be added to the list. I''ll run errands for you. I need me most..."


    Han Mo looked at their backs and shook his head with a smile.


    ......


    Golden sun kindergarten gate


    By the time Han Mo arrived, the kids had begun to prepare for school.


    Xuanxuan saw her father from a distance and ran to Han Mo like a swallow.


    After completing the start, run-up and take-off, he jumped on his father.


    "Dad, Dad, today I gave all my clothes to my good friends. They were happy." The little guy said softly and coquettishly in his father''s arms.


    "Wow, my little Xuanxuan is so great. Xuanxuan has always been the pride of mom and dad." Han Mo pecked the little guy''s face gently.


    "Dad, you and mom are also Xuanxuan''s pride." After that, the little guy seemed to remember something, and some lost drooped his little head.


    Han Mo gently put the little guy on the ground and spoiled the child''s head.


    "What''s the matter? Mom and dad are very happy to be Xuanxuan''s pride. Why not? "


    The little guy raised his head slightly and flattened his mouth. "Xuanxuan also wants to show off her parents in front of her friends and tell them that my parents are also very loving. My mother is a big star and my father is a big director."


    Han Mo''s heart suddenly sank. It turned out that Xuanxuan had always had such a wish in her heart. This wish was so simple, but she didn''t let the child realize it.


    And the child buried all this in his heart. He didn''t say it until now. He must have been buried in Xuanxuan''s little heart for a long time.


    Han Mo squatted down and gently touched the child''s head. "Mom and dad are very happy and can be the pride of Xuanxuan. Of course, Xuanxuan can also show off her parents in front of the children."


    The little guy''s big watery eyes suddenly widened, "really? Can Yuxuan tell her good friend that my mother is a big star and that my parents love each other very much? "


    Han Mo picked up his finger and swept the little guy''s upturned nose, "of course it''s true."


    "Long live dad, Dad, I love you." The little guy held two small arms in front of Han Mo and jumped happily.

 Chapter 395

    "Dad, where are we going?" The little guy asked his father with his head up.


    Han Mo took Xuanxuan''s little hand, looked down at the direction of the little guy, and said spoiled, "let''s go find mom."


    The little guy''s big watery eyes suddenly widened. She couldn''t believe her ears. In Xuanxuan''s small brain, she never went to her mother at this time. Every time she met her mother, her mother was "fully armed" to connect her from school. Her mother sat in the car from a distance and asked aunt Zeng Ying to pick her up.


    The little guy''s expression just got excited suddenly fell down again, "Mom can''t meet Xuanxuan during the day, and dad can''t take Xuanxuan with him. He will be seen by the reporter''s uncle."


    These words were told to her by Aunt Zeng Ying before.


    The little guy knows that her mother is different from ordinary people. She is a big star. Many people will pay attention wherever she goes. Therefore, if Xuanxuan is photographed by media reporters, her original life will be disrupted. It will be inconvenient to go anywhere in the future and have an impact on her mother''s career. It''s hard for her mother to make money to support her family. She can''t make trouble for her mother.


    It was also because Zeng Ying secretly said these words to Xuanxuan that Shuya was angry with Zeng Ying for the first time.


    Shuya doesn''t want her child to have a carefree childhood. There is too much pressure. Although she really can''t accompany her daughter like ordinary people, Shuya still wants to make Xuanxuan feel like all the children.


    Xuanxuan is very sensible because she is too sensible. Since Zeng Ying said that, she has never bothered her mother to pick her up from school. As long as her mother didn''t take the initiative, xiaoxuanxuan won''t mention it. She knows that her mother can''t do it, and she won''t embarrass her mother.


    Han Mo stopped and looked at Xuanxuan in surprise. "Dad took Xuanxuan to find his mother. Isn''t Xuanxuan happy?"


    The little guy tooted his mouth, nodded and shook his head, "Xuanxuan is so happy, but... However, her mother is a big star. Xuanxuan can''t make trouble for her mother, let media reporters shoot Xuanxuan, and let people know that Xuanxuan is here." The little guy couldn''t help crying.


    Han Mo frowned and gently wiped away the crystal tears hanging from the corner of the little guy''s eyes. "Xuanxuan is the most lovely little princess of mom and dad. No one can stop Xuanxuan''s existence. Xuanxuan can do anything she wants to do, be with mom and dad at any time, and ask Mom and dad."


    Xuanxuan looked at her father as if she knew something.


    Han Mo didn''t say anything. The child was just a child after all. He didn''t need to explain too much. Just prove everything with practical actions.


    Han Mo sighed silently in his heart. After suffering from her children over the years, Xuanxuan has long been more sensible than children of her age. From today on, he will try to make the children grow up carefree and don''t need to be so sensible.


    Han Mo drove the nanny car and stopped not far from the TV station.


    "Dad, where''s mom?" The little guy has long dried his tears. At the moment, he can only look forward to seeing his mother.


    Han Mo glanced at the door of the TV station through the window and looked at the time. "Mom will come out in a minute."


    As soon as the voice fell, Shuya came out of the TV station with sunglasses and a hat.


    Shuya knew that the company would send someone to pick her up, because Han Mo took over the job of a broker. There was no fixed person for all the drivers, sometimes Han Mo, sometimes Han Mo would send a full-time driver of the unit, and sometimes small pangxie. Shuya had long been used to it. She knew her own baomu car.


    After looking around, he walked in the direction of the car.


    "Mom! Here comes mother! " The little guy pointed to Shuya outside the window.


    It was the first time for Xuanxuan to pick up her mother from work with her father. She was so excited that her two big eyes were staring out of the window.


    Shuya didn''t know who came to pick her up today. She didn''t worry and walked slowly towards the nanny car.


    Went to the door and opened the door.


    "Mom!" The little guy rushed at his mother like a little rabbit.


    Shuya was stunned. She stood outside the door with her hands around Xuanxuan and forgot to get on the bus for a moment.


    Han Mo turned back with a smile and said, "why? My husband and children pick you up from work together. I''m so happy that I can''t walk anymore? "


    Shuya reacted and hurried into the car. She held Xuanxuan in her arms and sat in the back row.


    At this time, I suddenly remembered what Han Mo said just now and rolled my eyes, "who is your wife."


    "Don''t want to be my wife, whose do you want to be?" Han Mo looked in the rearview mirror and smiled at the corners of his mouth, but pretended to be a lovely woman with angry duplicity.


    "It doesn''t count without a marriage certificate." Shuya has a blush on her pretty face. It''s true that Han Mo won''t marry anyone except Han Mo, but she hasn''t married yet. She''s not a wife. Hong is not anyway. Shuya thinks childishly in her heart.


    "Oh, not without marriage." Han Mo paused for a moment. "Go, go to the Civil Affairs Bureau now." Then Han Mo started the car.


    Shuya was stunned for a moment, her cheeks became more and said hurriedly, "no, don''t go!"


    "What? Did you go back? " Han Mo said playfully.


    Shuya felt that the whole person was burning up and whispered, "no..."


    Han Mo smiled, "what''s that?"


    Shuya pursed her mouth and whispered, "the Hukou is still in her hometown in southern Jiangsu..."


    Han Mo smiled. "There''s no way. Make an appointment with her husband''s name first. Anyway, you''re mine and you can''t run."


    This time Shuya didn''t refute, holding the little guy and looking out of the window.


    ......


    evening


    "Mom, dad said he could eat."


    The little guy walked from the kitchen to the dining room with a small plate.


    Shuya was rejected by Han Mo, or rather, outside the kitchen.


    Because Shuya can''t do anything constructive in the kitchen except making trouble. Instead of making Shuya mess in the kitchen, let her sit quietly at the table and wait.


    To be exact, Han Mo would rather let the little guy come to the kitchen to help


    Shu Qiang and Liu Huijuan returned to southern Jiangsu after watching the premiere of Fanghua. They originally wanted to ask Han Mo to take care of Xuanxuan and Shuya, but after living in Beidu for a while, they found that they don''t have to worry about anything at all. They just need to keep healthy.


    With Han Mo, the old couple were relieved. When I left, the most reluctant thing was not only the little guy, but also the future in laws Han Jun. the two old men had been in love for so long.


    Shuya sat at the table and felt at home for the first time. The only contact with Han Mo was to pick up Xuanxuan and pay living expenses, rent and tuition fees. But now Han Mo is different, very different. She found that she fell in love with Han Mo again.


    She hopes it will be like this forever. Her husband and children pick her up from work and the three of her family go home together to cook, eat and sleep.


    Soon, six dishes and one soup were neatly placed on the table.


    The little guy showed his eating nature again and buried himself in eating.


    Shuya looked at the little flower mouth the child ate and said with a smile, "Xuanxuan, do you want to be like today forever?"


    Previously, Shuya didn''t want to make it public because she was afraid of affecting the children''s life and that more media would pay attention to their life. Excessive exposure may change the little guy''s life.


    But at the moment, she suddenly found that in fact, the happy life of three people in a family seems to be the most important thing for children. No one is more meaningful to children than a complete family.

 Chapter 396

    Next day


    The early morning sunshine left golden traces on the land of Beidu. Han Mo sent the little guy to kindergarten as usual, but this time he didn''t go out from his own home, but from Shuya''s home.


    Han Mo delivers Xuanxuan to teacher Ding Rou and walks back to the nanny car.


    Shuya pushed the sunglasses on her eyes, gently moved her body, which was crushed and almost scattered again, and asked with doubtsˇ° Are you sure you want to do this? "


    Han Mo asked, "open relationships will certainly have an impact on children in a short time, but it will be good for a long time in the future. The child needs a complete family. She is too sensible to think of us. "


    Shuya nodded. "I''ll listen to you."


    Han Mo drove to pick up Zeng Ying and sent them to the announcement place before returning to sichen media.


    Sichen media office building


    There were two voices in the president''s office.


    "The people who go to Gaya are either good-looking or strong. Which one do you occupy?" Meng Si sat on the sofa with his hands on his chest.


    Little Pang Xie clenched his fists and trembled, "I, I have..."


    Meng Si smiled playfully, "you can''t tell what you have."


    Little Pang Xie''s face turned red, so he tried his best to squeeze three words out of his teeth, "strength is hard."


    Meng Si''s laughter grew louder. He shook both sides of his neck and raised his eyebrows. "Tell me, when did you get hard?"


    "Me, me." Little pangxie kept thinking about the projects he had done, what he had done, and his contributions to the company. He began to stammer.


    Munce is still laughing.


    Han Mo has long received the list of people from Meng Si to participate in the Gaya Film Festival. In addition to those walking on the red carpet, there will be some accompanying people to participate, but both the important people walking on the red carpet and the accompanying people have the name of little pangxie.


    He and Meng Si had known this for a long time, but Meng Si asked him not to tell little pangxie on purpose.


    Little pangxie wanted to attend Gaya very much. He was diligent to the company and never thought about promotion and salary increase. This time, participating in Gaya International Film Festival was his only "greed". If it had been before, he would not have resisted Meng Si, but this time, little pangxie took a deep breath.


    "Mr. Meng, I really want to go to the Gaya International Film Festival. I can go at my own expense. Just take me to the Convention and Exhibition Center. I..." little Pang Xie''s voice trembled slightly and took a deep breath again.


    "All right. Don''t embarrass little Pang. " Han Mo really couldn''t stand it. Although he promised Meng si not to participate, he didn''t say a word when he saw Meng Si bullying honest people.


    Pang Xie suddenly heard Han Mo''s voice, like the voice of the Savior, "brother Han, please take me."


    Han Mo smiled, shook his head and pushed a folder forward.


    Pang Xie was fat and sweaty. When he was anxious, he was more likely to sweat. He wiped the sweat beads on his forehead, walked to Han Mo''s desk and picked up the folder.


    "The entourage of Gaya International Film Festival..." little pangxie read mechanically, suddenly stared, closed his eyes, and suddenly broke away. He could not be more familiar with those two words. He almost shouted, "pangxie!"


    Little Pang Xie called out his name in such a loud voice for the first time, "thank you, brother Han, thank you."


    Han Mo smiled and said, "don''t thank me. This list is made by President Meng. If you want to thank him, thank him."


    "Meng... General manager?" Little Pang Xie can''t believe his ears. He has been pestering Meng Si for two days in order to go to the Gaya International Film Festival, but Meng Si hasn''t given him a clear answer. Just now he was still saying that he has neither face nor strength. How can Meng always let him go.


    Han Mo looked at Pang Xie''s incredulous face. "You Meng are always teasing you. The list has long been set. Not only are you with the entourage, but you will also participate in the film exhibition with us as an important staff. Don''t worry, how can you fall behind."


    Pangxie''s chubby face suddenly jerked, and he rushed to Meng Si. He hugged Meng Si with lightning speed, and burst into tears.


    "Thank you, Mr. Meng. Thank you, Mr. Meng." Little Pang Xie is fat and Meng Si is thin. The picture is a little beautiful at the moment


    "Don''t touch me. I don''t like men." Mengsi beat little pangxie''s arm to one side.


    Meng Si came to talk with Han Mo about the precautions of the film festival. After all, they are the only team to enter the Gaya International Film Festival in the past decade. Although they are only participating in the exhibition, many people are watching them, not only other domestic peers, but also international film teams. They sincerely wish them less and want to see more jokes.


    When Meng Si first came, little pangxie just went downstairs to deliver documents. When he came back, Meng Si finished with Han Mo, so he didn''t know the details.


    Now that Han Mo has finished what he should say, he wants to tease little pangxie again. He is also destroyed by Han mo. Meng Si gets up and goes outside.


    "Mr. Meng, wait a minute. I''ll beat your back. Do you want coffee? Mr. Meng... "Little Pang Xie followed with a dog leg and a courteous face.


    ......


    The news that Fanghua will participate in the International Film Festival has long spread all over the world.


    Domestic wechat


    "We finally have a film that can go abroad. This is a feat in recent ten years. We support Fanghua and domestic films."


    "Han Mo will go further with Fanghua. Look forward to Han mo."


    "Congratulations on the beginning of the brilliant road of domestic films."


    "This is destined to open a new era of domestic films."


    For domestic netizens, no matter which step the film can go abroad, it will be a matter of elation, which indicates that filmmakers with yellow skin and black hair who speak Mandarin can also be seen at international film festivals in the future.


    The development of domestic films in this world is much slower than that in Han Mo''s previous world, so unlike his original world, many domestic films are trying to run internationally in any way, and many stars are regular guests on the red carpet of international film festivals.


    In this world, it is indeed a feat for Han Mo to go out with domestic films, but this is only for Chinese people. Internationally, many people are not optimistic about domestic films.


    Europe


    "One of the foreign language films on the list of exhibitors is from Z country. What rubbish films are they making?"


    "Maybe it''s for the market over there. After all, Z''s market is big."


    "It is estimated that this time they will be able to participate in the exhibition for the first time and the last time, ha ha."


    "Just participating in the exhibition, not participating in the evaluation. They are far from qualified to participate in the selection of our Gaya Film Festival."


    "Yes, it''s far away. To tell you the truth, I was curious to see the films of Z country before. Now it''s a nightmare."

 Chapter 397

    Han Mo doesn''t care about the comments on the Internet at all. It''s not that he thinks the comments on the Internet are unimportant, but that he won''t change any mentality because the outside world says he is good or bad.


    Because his films are not identified by outsiders, the box office and reputation of good films have explained everything.


    Han Mo still has a very important thing at the moment, that is Shuya''s concert.


    This concert is of great significance not only to Shuya, but also to him.


    Han Mo cares more about the success of the concert than attending the Gaya International Film Festival.


    A concert starts from preparation, publicity, and then selling tickets. It takes too much human and material resources.


    He is confident that he can write many beautiful songs for Shuya. He is confident that the films he makes will be popular and popular, but he is not sure that Shuya''s concert will be very successful. He can''t even guarantee whether all the tickets for the concert can be sold.


    To tell the truth, no matter in which world, before the moment when the concert begins, neither singer nor newcomer dare to say that their concert will be successful.


    After little Ponzi sent Munce away respectfully, he ran back like a child.


    "We need to make sure everything about the concert before going to the Gaya Film Festival." Han Mo''s expression is serious. Going to Gaya is bound to delay some time. The concert can''t be delayed.


    Little pangxie nodded vigorously. As long as he was allowed to go to the Gaya International Film Festival, little pangxie was willing to do anything, not to mention preparing for the concert.


    "Brother Han, don''t worry. Leave it to me. Sister Shuya''s concert will certainly do well." Little Pang Xie was as energetic as a chicken. He ran back to his office as fast as the most flexible fat man.


    Shuya will practice in the rehearsal room as soon as she has time these days. Although Shuya''s songs are mainly lyrical slow songs and there are not many dance movements, this means that Shuya will always sing for more than two hours during the concert. During the interaction, she may take a break, but she also has to talk.


    So Shuya did a lot of practice. This is her first concert. She needs to do a lot of preparation. Even she is not sure whether she can sing for two and a half hours and maintain a high-quality singing level.


    "Sister Shuya, have a rest. You''ve been practicing for a long time." Zeng Ying said with concern, holding a water cup.


    "No, this state can''t persist in the whole concert. This is my first concert. Many situations are unknown. In order to avoid situations at the concert site, we must make full preparations before the concert. One point on the stage... "


    Before Shuya finished her words, Zeng Ying interrupted, "well, I know that one minute on the stage and ten years off the stage, you need not only one minute on the stage, but two and a half hours, so you have to work harder. Every time I advise you to rest, I will say these words again and recite them. " Zeng Ying shook her head helplessly.


    Shuya glanced at Zeng Ying and took the cup handed over by Zeng Ying.


    "Sister Shuya, you are not fighting alone. There are other guests. In addition to activating the atmosphere, you can also have a rest." Zeng Ying picks up Shuya''s drinking cup again. The fat sea in the cup is to protect Shuya''s voice.


    "Eh, by the way, sister Shuya, I didn''t ask who your concert guests are. Why haven''t I heard from you and brother Han?" Zeng Ying reacted at this time that she didn''t know who the guests were.


    Shuya smiled. "You''ll know then."


    Zeng Ying was stunned. "Are you still confidential?"


    "It''s not confidential, it''s not sure, I''m not sure..." these are all prepared by Han mo. before, Han Mo only told her to practice the solo tracks at this stage, and the guests will start to practice at the end.


    Pang Xie published an official publicity poster of Shuya on the official wechat of sichen media. In just ten minutes, the keyword "Shuya, concert" was on the wechat hot search list.


    "Shuya is going to have a concert!"


    "After five years, I finally waited for my sister Ya''s concert."


    "When do you start selling tickets?"


    "Whenever I sell it, I will rob it."


    "I love Shuya most, but it''s not you, later, that year in a hurry..."


    "Upstairs, you say you like all the songs of Shuya. Are you tired of typing so many words?"


    "I like all the upstairs in the same building."


    "Don''t sell off. Hurry up and announce the information of the concert. Please look forward to it. Meet it unexpectedly. Now, hurry up."


    Han Mo sat in his music studio and looked through the comments of netizens about Shuya concert on the computer screen.


    He doesn''t worry about other people''s evaluation of his film, nor does he care much, but he cares about other people''s comments on Shuya. If there are any comments against Shuya, Han Mo will immediately find someone to ban it.


    This feeling is very strange, that is, he can treat the people who scold him as not seeing it, but he can''t tolerate the women who scold him.


    When Han Mo was looking at the screen alone, suddenly the door of the music studio was pushed open.


    "Brother Han, you want to send a single, why don''t you tell me." Little pangxie suddenly pushed the door and entered, gasping. He must have been looking for Han Mo for a long time, and finally locked the studio.


    Han Mo glanced at the door and didn''t speak.


    "Brother Han, don''t you know that you are not only my boss, but also my idol. I am your fan and the closest person around you. I am you..."


    "No more meat." Han Mo interrupted little pangxie. He knew that if he didn''t interrupt again, he wouldn''t know what meat would come out for a while.


    Little pangxie swallowed his saliva. Just now he didn''t know where Han Mo had gone. He looked around and finally guessed that he might be here. He said a lot of words as soon as he came in. At the moment, he is a little more empty.


    "Brother Han, why did you make a new song without saying a word? You should listen to me first. As your senior fan, I have the right." Little pangxie pouted and said unconvinced.


    "It has been released through the Copyright Association. Maybe you can''t be the first one." Han Mo said calmly that there was a reason why han Mo deliberately rushed to release this song before Shuya''s concert, so he didn''t tell others in advance.


    Han moyou announced the trial version on wechat.


    It was clicked more than 100000 times in an instant.


    "My Han Mo has a new song. How can it be like this? He has a new song without warning. It''s still so beautiful."


    "It''s another Cantonese song. The Cantonese song of boss Han Mo is absolutely amazing."


    "I thought Han Mo would say goodbye to the music world after making a film. I didn''t expect that my God of singing, Han Mo, never left his fans. It doesn''t matter. I''m your fan anyway. I can''t have fewer fans."


    "I never listened to Cantonese songs before. Since I followed Han Mo, I know that Cantonese songs can be so good."

 Chapter 398

    Just as people never dare to deny Han Mo''s achievements in film, they also dare not deny Han Mo''s influence in singing.


    Lei Jia, the godfather of music, left a message at the bottom of Han Mo''s audition single.


    "I always thought that Han Mo gave up his identity as a musician to concentrate on making movies and becoming a businessman. I was a little sorry before. There was another talent missing in the singing world. I''m very glad at the moment. It turns out that Han Mo can give consideration to both. In his busy schedule, he can still create such high-quality songs."


    The wechat account with the authentication nickname of Zhang Hua, a famous music critic, left a message, "Han Mo''s Cantonese songs let me know that our mainland also has good Cantonese songs. Our mainland musicians can also create Cantonese works. Cantonese songs are no longer the patent of Guangdong and Hong Kong people, but we can also have them."


    Next is the message from the fans.


    One comment after another kept rolling on the screen.


    Suddenly, music sounded in the music studio.


    Han Mo glanced at pangxie not far away. "Wear headphones."


    Little pangxie said with a smile, "I''ve listened to it several times with headphones. Let me listen to it again. The sound effect of our room is the best. Brother Han, let me enjoy it."


    Han Mo had no choice but to stop pangxie.


    "The drizzle drizzled through the evening streets


    Erase the rain and look up without reason


    Looking at the lonely night light is the sad memory "


    "... I like your moving eyes and more charming laughter..."


    Little Ponzi has always been famous for never forgetting his ears. Just now he listened to both sides with headphones. When he listened with the stereo, he could hum along with the chorus. "


    "Brother Han, it sounds great. I like you..."


    Han Mo glanced at Pang Xie obliquely, "don''t sing to me."


    "Hee hee, brother Han, I really like you."


    At this time, Han Mo''s mobile phone rang, familiar music that can no longer be familiar with, Han Mo sighed and connected the phone.


    "Xiaomo, why didn''t you give me a new song first? Now if you want to listen to your song, do you have to pay to download it online through the copyright association?"


    Before Han Mo could explain, Meng Si''s questioning voice came out of the receiver.


    "Did you let Ponzi send it? He didn''t notice me?" Mengsi finally pointed the spear at little Ponzi.


    Because the voice was too loud, little Pang Xie, standing not far from the phone, also heard what Meng Si said on the phone. He hurried to the phone and shouted, "Mr. Meng, I''m wronged. It''s not me. I''m also brother Han. I heard it after I sent it."


    Meng Si frowned when he heard little pangxie''s voice. He wanted to give himself a step down, because he didn''t want to find Han Mo trouble. He just called to vent. Unexpectedly, little pangxie was on the side and didn''t carry the pot for Meng Si. Meng Si couldn''t care any more. He went deeper for a long time, that is to say, Han Mo was wrong.


    Meng Si coughed twice and didn''t take up the excuse of Xiao pangxie. "Xiao Mo, your single is so good. Before I knew you, I didn''t want to hear a Cantonese song. After I knew you, I found that the Cantonese song was very good."


    Han Mo smiled and said, "when we meet next time, I''ll give you a small disc and put all the Cantonese songs I''ve sung on one disc."


    "Well, you have a conscience."


    There was not much greeting, but at last Meng Si pretended to threaten Han Mo and said that he must be the first to listen to a new song in the future. They hung up.


    Shuya knows that Han Mo is preparing a new song, but she doesn''t know what song it is. In fact, Han Mo is not the first to send it to the Copyright Association after the production is completed, but sent it to Shuya first in a small sample.


    "This is a late love letter. It seems to be a confession about love. Did you do something sorry for me?"


    Han Mo looked at the words on his mobile phone and smiled. Of course, he knew the meaning expressed in the lyrics when Huang Jiaju created the song. At that time, he just simply liked the melody of the song and had thousands of tenderness with Huang Jiaju when singing, and endured the feeling of deep pain.


    Fortunately, his voice can also sing this song very well, so he decided to issue this song. In fact, for Han Mo in the past, he really regretted Shu Ya. When Shu Ya left, he didn''t want Shu Ya to come back, touch her lovely face again, and talk in his sleep with her arm in arm, just like before.


    So it''s just not suitable for them now, but before they got it, it''s still very appropriate.


    But Han Mo couldn''t say that. He smiled and edited a few words in the dialog box. "Just remember the song name. There''s no need to study the rest."


    Shuya whispered, "I like you."


    Han Mo suddenly released a new song, which made his fans quench. That''s why the topic of "Han Mo, new song" jumped to the first place in the hot sales list.


    And like Shuya concert, it keeps heating up.


    ......


    "Han Zhixuan, you say your mother is very powerful. You can only see it on TV. Is your mother a program host?" Children''s thinking is always different from adults. In their hearts, the powerful role in TV is the host.


    The little guy shook his head. "My mother is better than the host."


    "Is your mother an athlete?"


    "My mother is a big star." The little guy explained.


    "Star?"


    "Big star?"


    "Wow, me."


    Xuanxuan was surrounded by a group of friends. Everyone has not seen Xuanxuan''s mother, so they have covered a little mystery in their hearts. In addition, the word "big star" is both familiar and strange to the children.


    They all know that big stars are great, but they don''t know big stars. They all look at Xuanxuan with worship eyes.


    "Xuanxuan, can we meet your mother?"


    "Yes, I also want to see Xuanxuan''s mother. I''ve never seen a big star."


    "I haven''t seen it either. I want to see a big star."


    The children gathered around Xuanxuan to see her mother. For the first time, the little guy showed off his mother in front of the children, proudly raised his little chin, looked at everyone''s envious eyes, smiled and said, "of course, my mother will have a concert soon, and you can see it."


    "Wow, concert."


    "Is Xuanxuan''s family very rich? It takes a lot of money to hold a concert."


    "I really want to see it. Is the concert held while singing?"


    "Of course not. Only big stars can hold concerts."


    Several friends were discussing about their unknown concert together. Xuan Xuanxuan didn''t participate in it, just smiled at everyone and said.

 Chapter 399

    A few days later


    Gaya City


    Gaya International Film Festival is the largest and most authoritative Film Festival in the world. It is precisely because of the existence of the film festival that Gaya has become a tourist attraction with people pouring in from all over the world.


    During each film festival, the small town of Gaya will be crowded with first-line celebrities from various countries and tourists from all over the world.


    "Brother Han, hold on to me. This is my first time abroad. Don''t lose me." Little pangxie said half jokingly and half seriously that he was indeed going abroad for the first time. Everything he saw was novel. Novelty was indeed novel, but it did not show. At least foreigners could not see that he was going abroad for the first time. In little pangxie''s words, he could lose face at home, but he could not lose face abroad.


    Meng Si glanced at little Pang Xie. "Get in the car quickly, or I''ll throw you here."


    Little pangxie quickly swallowed his saliva, closed his mouth, looked serious and accelerated his pace.


    ......


    The international significance of Gaya International Film Festival exceeds the celebration of any filmmaker. This is a grand event that is really being paid attention by the whole world. Like the original world of Han Mo, many stars in this world have made a lot of efforts to get on this 30 meter red carpet.


    "Fanghua" is not a candidate for the main competition unit, but an excellent foreign language film. As the director of "Fanghua", Han Mo led his team on the red carpet.


    However, no matter what identity you take on the red carpet, you will attract the attention of the world.


    Around the 30 meter red carpet, the inner three floors and the outer three floors are crowded with journalists from all over the world. The long gun sprint focuses on every position on the red carpet and even around the red carpet, and almost no dead corner can escape their lens.


    Domestic journalists also crowded outside the red carpet in order to take pictures of Chinese people with yellow skin and black eyes.


    Although the news that Fanghua will be exhibited in Gaya has long been announced through the official platform, no one knows what will happen until the last moment.


    Netizens at home and abroad are paying attention to the dynamics of the Gaya International Film Festival.


    "Is Han Mo about to appear?"


    "I''m excited. This is our first time on the red carpet."


    "Youth" will soon represent the best youth of filmmakers in our Z country. "


    "It is said that Han Mo doesn''t walk on the red carpet alone, but leads the Fanghua team. We Han Mo are domineering and king."


    The audience has great expectations for Han Mo, but many peers hold another attitude towards Han mo.


    "At the Gaya International Film Festival, except for the films in the main competition unit, the treatment of other participants is very poor, which is very difficult to respect. They may be driven away by security guards if they walk slowly."


    "Gaya International Film Festival discriminates against Chinese films, and may fall into an embarrassing situation after exhibition."


    "Even if the exhibition is not necessarily recognized, it is of little significance."


    As viewers, whether they are fans or just passers-by, they all have the power to support Han mo. as long as they see that there are domestic films that can go international, whether they participate in the selection or not is their pride, but for their domestic counterparts, there is only jealousy and hatred, and they can''t eat grapes and say that grapes are sour.


    A few painless wechat messages have just been sent out, and countless netizens'' comments have gathered below. Some are Han Mo''s fans and some are simple netizens.


    "Let''s not talk about discrimination. It''s the king''s way to go on the red carpet. You''re not discriminated against, but you can''t go up."


    "Why do I see a sour smell? It''s really sour."


    "It''s not what happened to the film selection, but what happened to the exhibition. It''s the pride of our Chinese people to show their face on the red carpet. It''s much better than those who are not qualified to go anywhere and only know how to cry here."


    "Whether it is internationally recognized is not up to a group of so-called filmmakers who have not gone abroad."


    "I support Han Mo and support domestic films."


    "Don''t compare with some people who only envy, envy and hate. Watch the live broadcast quickly and wait for my Han Mo to come out."


    The opening ceremony officially began. First, the presidium of the film festival, the judges and special guests of the main competition unit, then the films participating in the main competition unit, and then the part classified by Han mo.


    Although he came out later, as the only team with yellow skin and black eyes, he attracted much attention.


    European media


    "This is the film team from Asia. Their works will be displayed in excellent foreign language films at the Gaya International Film Festival."


    "The first time they appeared on the red carpet of the Gaya International Film Festival, they were quite calm, relaxed and perfectly presented the beauty from the East."


    "What kind of movie is youth? We look forward to it. "


    International Forum


    "Is that Han Mo? It''s different from what I thought. It''s very tall. "


    "Who says Asians are short, only people in a certain country are short."


    "It is said that Han Mo is both a director, a screenwriter and a producer, and he did it in the later stage. Talent. "


    "That''s necessary. There are still many talents in our country. This is only an obvious one."


    "I''m looking forward to the film youth. I don''t know when it will be released in Europe."


    "It has been shown in China for some time. It is estimated that it will not be shown in Europe. This time, it is only displayed in Gaya. There may be no foreign film arrangement plan."


    "That''s a pity. How can we see it?"


    "Coincidentally, I''m going to fly to Z country next week. I can just see it. Don''t envy me."


    Foreign counterparts


    "What exactly is youth about? I searched this film on the website of Z country. How can I get such a high score? The premiere box office is higher than ours. "


    "I heard that the box office of his last film was even more powerful, creating the box office history of Z China''s films."


    "Their director''s appearance is so high. I always thought the director should be like me. Unexpectedly, the director of Z country has a face that can be a male star."


    I don''t know whether it''s because the Han Mo team is the only Asian face in many years, or because little Pang Xie said that their team''s appearance is too high. Anyway, the short 30 meter red carpet gave them a 2-minute lens.


    We should know that they are neither popular films nor international celebrities, nor even the entries of the main unit. They are just a foreign language participating film, but they have received such attention, and these attention is only when they arrive at the red carpet scene of Gaya International Film Festival.


    Han Mo and his party walked into the film festival building and left the "attack" of long gun sprint. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief in their hearts.


    "How was my performance just now? I didn''t lose face to our sichen media." Little Ponzi said in a low voice.


    Meng Si rolled his eyes. "No one is looking at you. The camera is all aimed at Han mo. In other words, my little Mo Mo has this ability. No matter where he is, he will attract everyone''s attention. This is personality charm. You can''t learn it in your life. "


    "I don''t study. As long as I follow brother Han Mo all my life, I can always borrow light." Little Ponzi, hey, hey, smiled and caught up with Han mo.


    "Pang Xie, Han will always be afraid if you talk like that. Why do you follow others all your life..."


    Little Pang Xie was not angry either. He continued with a smile, "follow brother Han Mo to have a house and a car."

 Chapter 400

    Gaya International Film Festival lasts for 12 days. In addition to the competition, some works of new directors will be displayed in the exhibition.


    Since the establishment of the film festival, it has always adhered to the establishment of junior high school to promote the development of films and create an international platform for filmmakers all over the world. Only excellent works can be displayed here.


    Therefore, there are no national boundaries, no race and no qualifications here. There are only good works and persistent spirit to the film.


    In the history of Gaya Film Festival, there is not much space for domestic films, or even no space. Under the general trend of international films, some domestic films in the past were indeed far from excellent films all over the world. There were too few good works. So that there has been no chance to go on the international stage.


    "Youth" is showing in the exhibition hall.


    Filmmakers of different skin colors, nationalities and countries look at films they have never explored. Every lens, plot and emotion of each character are displayed through the pictures in front of them.


    They may not understand this history, they may not know the impact of this history on the country, but they can feel the meaning expressed by the characters, because they are also full of tears, brought into the plot and infected.


    At the end of the film, there was warm applause in the exhibition hall.


    "Mr. Han, you are so great that you can create such works, which makes me look at your films with new eyes." Matthew, the award-winning film director from France, was the first to walk in front of Han Mo and took the initiative to shake hands with Han mo.


    Han Mo also politely stretched out his right hand, smiled and said, "thank you."


    "Oh, Mr. Han, you are the greatest filmmaker of Z country I have ever seen. Although I don''t know your culture, I really want to know your history through this film Fanghua." Peter, a director from the United States, also took the initiative to come over and express his love for z-country films to Han mo.


    "Thank you, director Peter." Han Mo responded politely.


    "Director Han Mo, your work is great. Our own vision is too small. We have never understood the films in your country. From now on, I want to study them well." Another participating foreign film producer came to greet Han mo.


    After a while, Kung Fu was still standing outside. Filmmakers from all over the world came to Han Mo one after another. You talked and I talked. Everyone was curious about young directors from the East.


    "Mr. Han Mo''s last film seems to be a comedy. This film is different from the previous one. If you have the opportunity, you must enjoy Mr. Han''s last work."


    "It is said that Mr. Han''s last film created your country''s history at the box office."


    "It should be said that in any country, the box office is very great, like 2.5 billion yuan."


    "2.5 billion?"


    "Such a high box office!"


    "God, 2.5 billion."


    Several foreign filmmakers standing aside suddenly heard the figure and stared at Korea and Mexico in disbelief, because the figure of 2.5 billion is almost impossible in their country, and they have not reached it themselves.


    "You remember wrong, not 2.5 billion." Han Mo smiled and said politely.


    A few directors who were just so surprised that they couldn''t do it breathed a sigh of relief and thought that they must have remembered wrong. After all, they didn''t understand the film market in Z country, and they hadn''t seen it. It''s not surprising that they remembered wrong. Anyway, they didn''t have 2.5 billion, otherwise they would doubt their life. After making movies all their life, they would be better than such a young man.


    "Not 2.5 billion."


    "That''s good. After all, it''s a newcomer."


    "Yes, your country''s film potential is still great."


    "Hard work will pay off."


    They began to speak to Han Mo in a comforting tone.


    Han Mo paused for a moment, politely waited for everyone to finish, smiled calmly, "it''s 2.8 billion yuan."


    "2.8 billion..."


    "2.8... Billion!"


    "... 2.8 billion?"


    Looking at these foreigners from surprise to relief, and then to the expression of shock, little pangxie stood behind Han Mo and couldn''t help laughing.


    Meng Si was laughing in his heart, but his expression was much better than that of little pangxie. He coughed twice to remind little pangxie to restrain.


    Han Mo was very calm. He still smiled politely and gracefully. It seemed that the shocking figure of hematemesis just said was a very common data.


    The foreign friends who had just comforted Han Mo with a "goodwill" looked embarrassed on their faces, pulled at the corners of their mouths, and stepped back two steps intentionally or unintentionally. If they were a little farther away from Han Mo, there would be less embarrassing atmosphere.


    At this time, Duncan, the first chairman of the presidium of the current Gaya International Film Festival, came to Han Mo and took the initiative to reach out at a distance.


    "Welcome to Gaya with your team. Your film is great." Duncan was not tall, a little fat, and his hair was white, but he was very angry, his voice was quite loud, and his pace was very fast. He shook Han Mo''s hand hard.


    "Isn''t this first chairman Duncan!"


    "Duncan came to say hello to Han mo."


    "God, Duncan has recognized Han Mo''s films."


    The foreign filmmakers standing around Han Mo, seeing Duncan''s enthusiasm for Han Mo, whispered aside, envious and incredible.


    Although they are not like Han Mo, who led the team to Gaya for the first time, it is also a matter of infinite glory to participate in the Gaya International Film Festival. They are also careful all the way from receiving the invitation to participating in the exhibition and selection. They all hold a respectful attitude towards the grand ceremony of the world''s best filmmakers.


    Duncan''s status is equivalent to the first person of this Gaya Film Festival. He has the final approval or veto for all awards, all participating and exhibited films, including the team.


    The person who represents the highest power of the film festival even took the initiative to shake hands with Han Mo, who only participated in the film festival for the first time and didn''t even have the qualification for selection, and praised him. These details made the foreigners who also came to the film festival roll their eyes with envy.


    Han Mo was neither surprised nor flattered. He was still calm and calm, just like ordinary people coming to shake hands with him. He just responded politely without too many expressions.


    "I hope you can create more and better films. I look forward to you coming to Gaya with your works again." The old man looked kind and wore a straight suit, which well covered his restless stomach.


    Han Mo smiled and nodded slightly, "thank you. My team and I will continue to work hard."


    ......


    There are many small links in the Gaya International Film Festival, which are carried out separately. In addition to the main competition link, Han Mo went to have a look, but Han Mo didn''t go to the other small projects. Meng Si was more active with little pangxie, mainly because little pangxie liked to hold Meng Si. He felt guilty when he participated in such a large film exhibition for the first time.


    Meng Si also likes the sense of achievement surrounded by little Pang Xie. He can run against him from time to time, which reduces a lot of boredom.


    Both of them took what they needed and became little companions.


    And the other side.


    Children far away in China are having classes with children in kindergartens.


    The so-called class is actually playing. The difference is whether to play with the children or the teacher with them.


    At first, the little guy just gave the clothes he designed to the students with better relationships in the class, but children are like this. Some others want them, so for a time, the whole class even had a dress or skirt designed by Xuanxuan.

 Chapter 401

    The whole class has been wearing the same style of clothes for a long time. Other children should wear them themselves. This is common to children, except one child.


    Tiger.


    Because Xiaohu deliberately wants smaller clothes, he can''t wear them. Of course, his mother made the decision to let him lose weight.


    Xiaohu cried several times at home. All the children in the class put on the clothes designed by Xuanxuan. He also wanted to wear them, but Xuanxuan gave him this one. Because he was forced by his mother''s card to ask for a smaller size, he couldn''t wear it. He cried for a larger size at home, so that he could wear the clothes designed by Xuanxuan like the children.


    Just a month ago, Xiaohu was still struggling.


    But mother tiger always said, "if you lose weight successfully, you can wear it. Child, you should have perseverance. You can''t give up halfway."


    Little tiger mother often finish this sentence, but also with a very loving mother''s action, gently touch little tiger''s round head.


    In fact, father Xiaohu advised his mother several times, "what fat does such a small child lose? You used to make him eat hard, but now you don''t let him eat. Stop tossing and let the children eat well. "


    But Xiaohu''s mother ignored Xiaohu''s father, "what do you know? I just know I was wrong before, so now I want to make up for it. He is so big and fat, and 80% of his growth is also fat. Originally, the proportion of men and women is unbalanced now. If the image is no longer good, where can I find a wife in the future? Even if you find it, you can''t find someone with white skin, beautiful appearance and good quality. "


    Xiaohu''s father sneered, "you still think very far. You''ve been worrying about your wife for your son since you were only four years old, but what you said is also reasonable." Suddenly, Xiaohu''s father frowned, "but I''m also a fat man. I still found you. Alas, as expected, the image is very important. I didn''t find someone with white skin, beautiful appearance and good quality after this loss."


    Mother tiger


    After a roar, you can only hear the sound of the pan hitting a fat man


    Xiaohu originally thought that his father could win a glimmer of life for himself, but now he finally turned back and looked helplessly at his struggling father at the bottom of the pot, sighed softly and closed the door silently.


    Since then, Xiaohu gave up his struggle. After a month''s efforts


    "Hey, tiger, are you wearing this suit, too?" Mengmeng came running with a big jump.


    "Little tiger, are you thin?" Ruirui also ran over.


    "Wow, look, Xiaohu is really thin. He can wear clothes designed by Xuanxuan." Le Yan pointed at the tiger incredulously.


    The little tiger touched his round head and smiled shyly, but he couldn''t restrain the little pride on his face.


    "Little tiger, how many kilograms have you lost?" The children can see the tiger every day. In fact, they don''t notice that he has become thinner. Only when they suddenly see that the tiger can wear clothes that he can''t wear because he is fat, they find that the tiger is really thin.


    "Xiao Hu, tell me quickly. How many kilograms have you lost?"


    Several children gathered around and said that they wanted to know how many kilograms the little fat tiger had lost.


    In fact, the little tiger still belongs to the state that looks fat, but it can be seen from his clothes that he has lost a lot of weight.


    The little tiger stretched out five short and fat fingers and said foolishly, "hee hee, not much, only five kilograms."


    "Wow, five Jin."


    "Little tiger, you are so powerful. You have five kilograms."


    Several children surrounded the tiger and stared at the incredible big eyes.


    In fact, the children don''t have any concept of this few kilograms of meat, but when they think of the right food, five kilograms of apples and five kilograms of oranges, they think five kilograms is a lot of concept.


    For an adult, five catties may not be much, but for a child, five catties is not a small number.


    "Xiaohu, you are great. You can finally wear the clothes I designed." Xuanxuan said with a smile.


    The little guy was very happy. She was very happy to see everyone wearing the clothes she designed, but Xiaohu was the only one who couldn''t wear it because the code was inappropriate. She always felt some regret. Now even Xiaohu can wear it. The little guy was very happy.


    Xuanxuan is Xiaohu''s best friend. She is praised by her good friend. Xiaohu feels that she hasn''t eaten for nothing after being forced by her mother for several months. She should stick to it after eating less and exercising more.


    Xiaohu actually wanted to say that he always wanted to wear the clothes designed by Xuanxuan, and wanted to be thinner, because he found that being thinner would be more handsome.


    Now, although it can be worn in, it is just able to be worn in, but it is still far from the loose feeling of other children.


    Xuanxuan took two steps forward, "Xiaohu, if you continue to work hard in the future, you will be thinner. My grandmother said that being thinner is healthy."


    Chen Yuehong always said to lose weight and eat little at home. Every time Han Jun said she would lose any fat when she was old, the old lady would say to him, "it''s only healthy to be thin when she is old." The little guy excerpted part of grandma''s words.


    Xiaohu nodded hard, "Yuxuan, don''t worry, I''ll be thinner."


    The little guy shook his head and continued, "but my father said, you can''t be too thin. You should be healthy and exercise more to make more muscles in your body."


    Xiaohu nodded harder, "uh huh, I will exercise more and become stronger."


    All the children were finally United. Xuanxuan looked at her good friends wearing her designed clothes and was happy. She really wanted to tell her father the good news right away.


    But Dad went to Gaya to attend some very important festivals. He has been away for several days. Fortunately, he will come back tonight. The thought of this made the little guy happier.


    ......


    The Gaya International Film Festival lasts 12 days from the opening ceremony to the closing ceremony. However, Han Mo only participated in the red carpet and foreign language film exhibition of the opening ceremony, and did not stay in Gaya for so many days.


    Little pangxie wanted to stay in Gaya until the closing ceremony, but Han Mo thought about his children and Shuya and didn''t want to stay in Gaya any more. There was no way. Little pangxie had to follow Han Mo back obediently.


    Meng Si remained neutral. He just wanted to be more beautiful when he was on the red carpet. Fortunately, the photos taken by the photographers he brought from the company were good.


    Mengsi thinks he has reached the peak on the road of fashion. Of course, this is just what he thinks.


    Not to mention the international, even the domestic reports are all full pages about Han mo. there is only a little bit of his exit at the position of some leftover materials. It is also his side face or back. It still borrows the light of Han mo.


    Meng Si is very unhappy about this and has been criticizing the media for their lack of aesthetics.


    But the Chinese did not reduce the heat of their trip to Korea because of someone''s discomfort.


    The Internet, magazines and newspapers are full of news about Han mo.

 Chapter 402

    Gaya International Film Festival has always been the focus of attention all over the world. No matter in Europe, America or Asia, everything at the film festival will be reported as important news.


    Before Han Mo''s participation, when it comes to the Gaya Film Festival every year, a large number of domestic journalists flock to Gaya and bring back countless front reports about Gaya.


    But this year is different. This year, there is a figure familiar to Chinese people, Han mo.


    "Han Mo turned the tide and led Z Chinese films to the world."


    "In front of the world, show the youth belonging to our people."


    "The presidium of Gaya International Film Festival usually has a word from time to time, but today someone has been chatting. They have been talking all the way. As long as someone speaks, the old man''s mobile phone will sting. Because the conversation is too dense, the old man''s mobile phone is ringing all the time.


    Because he picked up the child from school and held the child''s little hand, Han Jun would not take out his mobile phone. Looking at his mobile phone on the road distracted him. Safety first.


    The little guy is still staring at grandpa with big, round eyes.


    But Han Jun didn''t know why his mobile phone kept ringing. The old man smiled gently and said, "maybe the people in Grandpa''s activity room are discussing some interesting topics."


    "Grandpa, don''t you want to know what an interesting topic it is?" The little guy is more curious.


    Han Mo shook his head. "You can''t walk while watching your mobile phone. Let''s go home and see the content above. Those Nate Rong won''t run away by themselves. It''s the same when we go home."


    The little guy thought what grandpa said was very reasonable and nodded. He didn''t ask grandpa about his mobile phone anymore.


    But the old man was also curious about what the ball friends in the group were talking about.


    One old and one young, walking hand in hand on the way home.


    "Oh, old Han, why are you here. Didn''t you read the news in the group? "


    Han Jun was stunned. "I picked up my granddaughter from school and didn''t look at the group. What''s the matter?" In fact, the old man just wanted to know what was being discussed in the group. The group kept talking.


    "You don''t know yet. We''re talking about your son Han mo."


    "What''s the matter with dad?" When the little guy heard that it was about his father, he pricked his ears and opened his eyes.


    "Jiaya International Film Festival, Yuxuan, your father is really great. Lao Han, you''re not kind. Your son is so excellent. Why don''t you mention it often? We don''t know it until we see the photos and the names. Don''t you say your son is just a little director? "


    Han Jun never reads entertainment news at ordinary times. He doesn''t know why his son is on a business trip abroad. The ball friends in the activity room can talk about him for so long.


    The old man humbly and politely thanked others for their congratulations, so he led his granddaughter into the building again.


    Just came out of the elevator, Han Jun was stunned by everything in front of him.

 Chapter 403

    Han Jun''s head was a sound. He wanted to go in, but he couldn''t open his legs. He wanted to talk, but he couldn''t open his mouth. There were people standing where they could stand. At a glance, they knew they were from his wife''s dance team.


    "Oh, old Han is back."


    "Old Han, come in quickly. Oh, Yuxuan, you are also after school. The longer the child is, the more lovely he is."


    "This is like her father. Han Mo is handsome."


    "Yes, yes, good genes. Lao Chen and Lao Han have good genes."


    A roomful of women said what you said and what I said. Han Jun''s expression stiffened on his face. He just nodded slightly, took the little guy into the house, and then gently closed the door.


    "Grandpa, why did those grannies come to our house?" The little guy asked strangely. It was the first time that so many people came to the family all at once.


    Han Jun smashed his mouth. If he hadn''t met the ball players in the activity room on the road before, he didn''t know that the group was talking about Han Mo''s going to Gaya International Film Festival. Han Jun may also wonder why all the people of his wife''s dance team came home at once, but now he knows who these people are waiting for without guessing


    "They''re waiting for Dad to come back."


    Han Mo came back from Gaya and went straight home without going to the company.


    The company''s driver went to the airport to pick them up.


    Along the way, Xiao pangxie told Han Mo how successful the Gaya trip was, how many headlines were hurt on major domestic websites, how many magazines were successfully covered, and introduced their Gaya trip in the front page of the newspaper.


    "Brother Han, you''re angry. This time you''re really angry. We''re elated by sichen media." Little Ponzi waved two fat fists and said with a simple smile.


    Meng Si searched all the news and didn''t see a photo about him. The photos taken by the photography team were not selected by the media. It didn''t work except that they could be posted on their own wechat and the wechat of sichen media, which made Meng si very unhappy.


    Meng Si rolled his eyes. "Xiao Mo was on fire before, but it''s not because of Gaya this time. What''s more, what do we mean? We can''t use idioms. Don''t use them. "


    Little pangxie thought for a moment. What Meng Si said seemed very reasonable. Indeed, his brother Han had been on fire for a long time, but this Jiaya trip added a dry firewood to his original fire road.


    In addition, sichen media has always been respected by the outside world. There is nothing to be proud of. It is because of his improper use of words. Little Pang Xie has nothing to defend and is silent.


    The car was quiet for a moment. Little pangxie kept staring at his mobile phone and reading the news about their participation in the Gaya International Film Festival.


    "Brother Han, they think highly of you."


    "Wow, this whole page is all about you. It''s so cool."


    "This photo is so handsome. My brother Han is really handsome with 360 degrees." Little Pang Xie enlarged the picture, suddenly seemed to see something, and said excitedly, "President Meng, President Meng, you have the picture of this news."


    Meng Si just wanted to grab little pangxie''s mobile phone. In fact, Meng Si has been paying attention to the news and wants to find one with his own, but he can''t find it.


    Meng Si controlled his impulse for a moment. He couldn''t be too excited. Although he was crazy and wanted to see his own picture, he had to be calm on his expression. He didn''t care about himself.


    Meng Si glanced at Pang Xie, coughed twice, pretended to be calm and said, "in fact, I''m not surprised that I''m also a celebrity in the news. I''m also one of the best celebrities in the domestic circle. It''s fashionable enough. Most photographers like me. Come and show me whether they are professional or not and whether the angle is good."


    Little Ponzi gave Meng Si his mobile phone with a blankly look.


    Meng Si chuckled and took the phone proudly. His eyes quickly fell on the screen and wanted to see the news pictures about himself.


    But after looking around, I only saw a large close-up of Han Mo, and none of them was my own.


    Meng Si frowned. "Where am I?"


    "Here you are!" Little pangxie stretched out a fat finger and pointed to Han Mo''s portrait.


    "Where am I?" Meng Si looked carefully again. Isn''t this Han Mo? There was no him at all.


    Little Pang Xie stretched forward again. "The side face of this shadow is you. At that time, you were standing behind brother Han. I remember, it will never be wrong, so this shadow must be you."


    Shadow... Still a side face.


    Meng Si clenched his teeth and glared at little pangxie. He threw his mobile phone to him.


    Little pangxie caught his cell phone and looked confused. He didn''t know how to make Meng Si angry.


    Han Mo couldn''t help laughing when he heard their dialogue.


    The three of them, one is smoking angrily, the other is confused, and the other shakes his head with a smile.


    Han Mo asks the driver to take Meng Si and little pangxie home first, and then take him home.


    While Gaya was participating in the International Film Festival, Han Mo thought of his lovely daughter. When he came out, he must buy a gift for his daughter.


    Han Mo wandered alone for a long time, and finally locked in a light pink princess dress. It was very beautiful and full of Fairy Spirit.


    The sun set and it was getting dark.


    But a roomful of aunts didn''t want to go at all. They waited. Is it still a while? Several aunts who originally said they wanted to go back, after hearing that the master had no way to say, returned to their original positions and continued to wait.


    Han Mo brought some boxes and bought gifts for everyone in the family, so he had a lot of luggage.


    He came out of the elevator happily. He was very excited at the thought of seeing Xuanxuan later.


    But Han Mo never thought that so many people came to his family as soon as he came back.


    "Ah! Han Mo! "


    "Xiao Mo!"


    "Are you back?


    ˇ±Oh, Han Mo, I''m your Aunt Liˇ°


    At one time, a room full of people introduced themselves one after another. Han Mo couldn''t remember or tell who was who.


    But his intuition told him that if he didn''t fulfill the requirements of "aunts" today, he would be finished.


    Han Mo couldn''t refuse. He had to finish it silently. In a short time, he took photos and signed. He saw fewer and fewer people in the living room. He came with a smile and returned with satisfaction


    Finally sent everyone away, the little guy suddenly rushed out of his small room, "Dad, who are these people?"


    Han Mo is very hard. They are finishing their work. When the last aunt to take a picture walks out of the house, they suddenly feel that the world is quiet.


    Han Mo took out a mobile phone and edited a text message, "go all out for a comfortable concert from tomorrow."


    "Dad, Xuanxuan misses you so much."


    "I miss you too, baby.

 Chapter 404

    Han Mo shook his cramped hand, wrote his name on the last notebook and handed it to the "aunt" in front of him.


    "Thank you. I''ll come back when I''m free. Elder sister Chen, excuse me. Xiao Mo, you have a good rest. You don''t have a good rest when you just came back. Aunt Zhang is gone. Han Mo, you need to have a rest."


    After that, Aunt Zhang took her small notebook with satisfaction, walked out of Han Mo''s house quickly with wind at her feet, and took the door with a smile before leaving.


    Chen Yuehong sent her to the door.


    Han Mo sighed softly. He also wanted to rest, but if he didn''t send these old women away happily, could he rest.


    The whole family breathed a sigh of relief as the door was closed.


    A room full of people just now is finally quiet.


    Han Mo just made out with the little guy when he entered the door. Before he could hold it up and say more words, he was surrounded by all kinds of aunts. In all kinds of helplessness, he put the child down again and the little guy ran back to his room.


    At the moment, Xuanxuan poked a small head out of the room and said carefully, "Dad, have grandma gone?"


    The little guy looked around and saw his father standing alone in front of the sofa and looking at her with spoiled eyes.


    Xuanxuan''s fleshy little face suddenly showed a bright smile. After completing a series of actions such as starting, running up, taking off and jumping, she has firmly hooked her father''s neck at the moment.


    "Dad, Xuanxuan misses you so much. There were so many people in the family just now that Xuanxuan didn''t have a chance to talk to her father." The little guy said slightly wronged.


    Han Mo gently put Xuanxuan on the ground, gently touched the child''s head, took out a pink box from behind, and tied a beautiful yellow bow on the box, "this is a gift from my father to Xuanxuan."


    The little guy''s little expression of grievance disappeared in an instant. His big watery eyes twinkled like stars. He looked forward to the box in his father''s hand and guessed what the mysterious gift in the box was.


    "Dad, what is this?" The little guy held the box in his small hands.


    Han Mo smiled and said, "just open it and see."


    The little guy showed a bright smile on his face, holding the box and running to his small room.


    Han Mo looked at Xuanxuan''s back and smiled gently.


    Just now there were many people in the family. Chen Yuehong and Han Jun didn''t have a chance to talk to their son. They would calm down and come over.


    "How about going to Gaya this time? I think the news gives you good reviews of your films. " Han Jun walked up to Han Mo and said with a smile.


    Han Jun couldn''t get through when Han Mo was surrounded just now, so he took the time to read all the information in the mobile phone group. The ball friends in the group were discussing about Han Mo and said a lot of information that Han Jun didn''t pay attention to.


    His understanding of Gaya International Film Festival is only that he is the largest film festival in the world. If Han Mo hadn''t gone this year, he wouldn''t even watch the news about the film festival.


    Because the whole country is reporting on Han Mo''s participation in the International Film Festival, there are too many news reports, and what the media say is different. Han Jun has only seen a few, and there are many people in the group, so their forwarding is also different. The old man has made up for what he hasn''t seen before.


    Han Jun was originally relatively low-key, and had his wife''s lesson, so he didn''t dare to publicize it. He didn''t want to make trouble for his son, but the old man was very proud and peeping at the screen was a little immoral, but looking at the people around him praising his son, the old man was happy.


    In the old man''s heart, his son is very great.


    Han Mo said with a smile, "the main reason why we report so much in China is that this is the first time we take a film to Gaya. However, at the Gaya Film Festival, we are only exhibited as foreign language films, not the entries of the main competition unit. There is still a gap."


    Children are the best in their parents'' hearts. At this time, there is no difference between exhibition and competition for the old man.


    "This is the first time to go to Gaya. There must be a chance in the future. It will get better and better."


    Han Mo didn''t explain any more and smiled.


    "Son, mom didn''t go out to show off. Your Aunt Liu didn''t know where they heard about it. They all ran here. I was shocked when I opened the door." Chen Yuehong knows that her son is low-key and unwilling to make public, but the old sisters in her dance team signed and took a group photo just now. If she didn''t take into account her face, she might really refuse. Looking at her expression, she can also feel her son''s helplessness and reluctance.


    So Chen Yuehong hurriedly explained that she was not the one she found.


    Han Mo smiled, "I know, it''s not mom''s man."


    Chen Yuehong breathed a sigh of relief. She was really afraid that her son would blame her. After all, the scene just now was too messy. There had never been so many people at home.


    Han Mo''s suitcase didn''t have time to pull back to his bedroom. He was surrounded as soon as he entered the house. Anyway, he was in the living room. He opened the suitcase directly, "Dad, this is for you, mom, this is for you."


    Although the trip to Gaya was tight, Han Mo bought gifts for the whole family, not only for the little guys, but also for Shuya and Shuya''s parents, which were carefully selected by Han mo.


    Just then, the little guy''s pattering footsteps sounded from far to near again.


    "Dad, Grandpa and grandma, look at Xuanxuan. Is Xuanxuan beautiful?" The little guy made a circle in the center of the living room, and the princess skirt also turned with the little guy''s moving track, like a blooming pink flower.


    The little guy just returned to the room with the gift box. He opened the box mysteriously and was very happy to see this beautiful princess skirt.


    The style of the skirt is completely different from that in China. It really has the visual feeling of an aristocratic little princess. The little guy likes it very much and doesn''t want to take it off for dinner.


    The way to make the little girl happy is very simple. Buy a beautiful skirt. If not, buy two.


    At the moment, the whole family is immersed in gifts. Han Mo takes out his mobile phone and comes back without worrying about contacting Shuya. As soon as he takes it out, he sees missed calls and unread text messages on the screen.


    The phone was accidentally set to silent mode, so Han Mo didn''t hear Shuya''s phone.


    He called back directly.


    Just after the connection, Han Mo didn''t speak. Shuya''s anxious voice came through the receiver, "why don''t you answer my phone? Don''t you know I''ll worry? When I arrived in Beidu, I sent me a message and then called you. Why don''t you answer? "


    Han Mo was a little helpless. He couldn''t say how bitter it was to eat Coptis chinensis. The first thing he did when he arrived in Beidu was to send a message to Shu Ya. Why did he send a message? It was because Shu Ya was busy and it was inconvenient to answer the phone, so Han Mo was used to sending a message first and then calling back when it was convenient.


    Just now, he was the first to send a message to Shu Ya when he arrived in Beidu as usual, but later, when Shu Ya finished his work and called him back, Han Mo didn''t answer it.


    "Sorry, the mobile phone was accidentally muted just now. I didn''t hear it. There were a lot of people at home just now. It was delayed all of a sudden." Han Mo briefly explained to Shuya the hot scene at home just now.


    Shuya covers her mouth and laughs. It''s funny to think that a group of aunts surround Han Mo and put out pictures of various shapes and signs.


    "You still laugh. My arm is cramped. Many of them not only want to sign, but also write a blessing. They all ask for no heavy sample. I don''t have so much to say." Han Mo only complained in front of Shuya.


    Shuya laughed even louder. She was still under control just now. Now she can''t even control it. Shuya''s laughter came directly from the receiver.


    "You laugh, laugh enough, give me a massage in the evening." Han Mo said calmly.


    Shuya suddenly stopped laughing, "tonight?"


    "Well, tonight, I''ll find you when I put the child to sleep."

 Chapter 405

    The little guy was tired of hanging out with his father all night and danced to the whole family in a beautiful new skirt. His physical strength was seriously overdrawn. He took a bath and went to bed early.


    Han Mo explained to Chen Yuehong and went to find Shuya.


    After talking to Han Mo, Shuya put down the phone and began to dress up carefully.


    The bed was littered with various styles of pajamas.


    Shuya picked up a red silk suspender skirt, compared it with her, and looked at it in front of the mirror.


    Finally, he took off his and put the red suspender skirt on his body.


    Shuya is tall and bumpy,


    Red becomes more dense and sexy under the warm light in the room. With Shuya''s figure, anyone will be intoxicated at a glance, but Shuya is still not satisfied.


    She was still hesitant to try another one. She looked at the pajamas lying on the bed and grabbed a black lace suspender skirt. In fact, the skirt had been worn just now, and she was not satisfied to take it off. Now she was held in her hand by Shuya.


    She took the skirt over, and then she was about to get rid of it. The silk skirt slipped down slowly because of the gravity of the earth.


    "Why are you lying in... Room..." the door of the bedroom was suddenly pushed open, and a low magnetic voice suddenly stopped with the action of pushing the door.


    "Ah!" Shuya was frightened and wanted to wear it again, but her pajamas had fallen to the ground. Before she could touch the suspender skirt, she was tightly hugged from behind.


    "How did you get in, thief?"


    "I have the key. Well, I admit I''m a thief. I''ll steal you."


    "Ah..."


    Shuya prepared all night and chose countless sleeping skirts, but none of them came in handy


    ......


    one night


    The warm light shone into the bedroom through the French window.


    Shuya sat up with a heavy body.


    Like the last time, I ate breakfast made by some refreshing person.


    The sleeping skirts that were originally in bed were tossed to the ground, and Han Mo hung them back to the cabinet one by one in the morning.


    Shu Ya raised her arm and felt muscle ache. While eating breakfast, she looked at Han Mo busy cleaning up with a knife in her eyes.


    Han Mo didn''t know Shu Ya''s eyes behind him. He hung up his skirt and said with a smile, "you can''t use these pajamas. Why take them out? I have to clean them up."


    Shuya tooted her mouth. It was awkward. When Han Mo spoke, she said angrily, "why can''t I use it? I have to wear it when I sleep."


    Han Mo hung the last Pajama in the wardrobe, closed the door, turned around and said plainly, "don''t wear it in the future."


    Shu Ya just wanted to explain and thought of what happened last night. Her white cheeks turned red, bit her lips and whispered, "I hate it."


    Because she was too tired last night, Shuya got up a little late in the morning. Han Mo was ready, but she had to wait for Shuya to go out together, so she didn''t go.


    It was a little late when they arrived at the company together.


    Little pangxie had been waiting in Han Mo''s office for a long time, and Zeng Ying was there. Shu Ya didn''t come, and Zeng Ying had nothing to do, so he went to find little pangxie, but little pangxie was busy. He would be in his office and go to Han Mo''s office later, so Zeng Ying followed him all the time.


    Little pangxie works, and Zeng Ying is not idle. She has been asking about the Gaya International Film Festival. In addition to bringing gifts to his family, little pangxie only brought gifts to Zeng Ying.


    He didn''t mean it, but when he saw it, he thought Zeng Ying would like it, so he bought it. Of course, Zeng Ying didn''t know that she was the only one who received gifts except pangxie''s family. I also dislike little pangxie''s eyes.


    "You really don''t have a good eye for silk scarves. This style is too old. " Zeng Ying took the silk scarf bought by little pangxie and tied it around her neck in a different way.


    Little pangxie had a job in his hand. His hands were typing on the keyboard. He secretly glanced at Zeng Ying, who was smelling beautiful. His eyes lit up, and then he covered it up well. He didn''t show any expression. "The silk scarf is warm, don''t care about the style."


    "Who says it''s just for keeping out the cold and has the function of beauty. If it''s just for keeping out the cold, why don''t you buy two feet of white cloth and tie it around your neck." Zeng Ying explained.


    Pang Xie closed his notebook, looked at Zeng Ying and said slowly, "that''s hada, not a silk scarf."


    Zeng Ying almost spit out her old blood, "don''t argue with people without taste."


    "If you don''t like it, give it back to me." Little Ponzi stood up and pretended to reach out for a silk scarf.


    Zeng Ying quickly untied the silk scarf from her neck and put it in her bag for fear that she would be returned by little pangxie.


    Zeng Ying''s face changed and said with a smile, "thank you for your gift. Although the style is a little old-fashioned, it''s all brought back from Gaya. Well, my sister took it."


    "Who are you, sister? I don''t have a sister like you." Little Ponzi muttered.


    Zeng Ying also stopped arguing. She took people''s hands short, pulled down the chair beside her and sat opposite little Pang Xie. "Don''t be angry. I also want to improve your taste, so that you will be handy when you give your girlfriend gifts in the future, so that she won''t scold you."


    "I don''t have a girlfriend."


    "There will always be."


    Little pangxie wanted to say something, but he swallowed it again and didn''t say anything. Looking at the table below, I wondered why brother Han didn''t come. He had never come to the company so late before.


    Just then a sound of footsteps came from far to near.


    "Brother Han." Little Ponzi stood up.


    Han Mo nodded.


    "Send this to the Copyright Association and forward it on the official website.


    Little Pang Xie was stunned. "Sister Shuya has a new song again." He casually opened the folder, looked at the song name strangely, "like you?"


    Han Mo nodded slightly, and Shuya didn''t speak.


    Zeng Ying looked at Pang Xie strangely. "Sister Shuya covered brother Han''s new song. Sister Shuya''s singing is not worse than brother Han. I don''t believe you listen to it."


    Pang Xie didn''t doubt that Shuya couldn''t sing the song well, but he was stunned because he seemed to have missed something. However, he didn''t speak and hurried to do as Han Mo ordered.


    The song can only be released after being approved by the Copyright Association, so it will wait a little, but it won''t be long. Little pangxie waited for the approval of the Copyright Association, so he quickly released the song on the company''s wechat account.


    The Copyright Association will also publish on its own website at the moment of adoption.


    In the blink of an eye, the just released song "like you" was hung at the top of the website.


    Little pangxie quickly released it with the company''s wechat. It''s just such a gap of time.


    The number of hits behind "like you" has exceeded 100000.


    It can be said that the music network traffic of the copyright association is large, but this figure is also amazing.


    A four minute song.


    There were waves of comments tumbling under the website.

 Chapter 406

    A netizen nicknamed Hongqiao Qiufu said: "it''s impossible. My sister Ya Sings Cantonese songs, but this song sounds familiar."


    Netizen nicknamed life dream GJ: "this is the girls'' version of the new song like you released by Han mo before. My God, it was sung with another flavor."


    Netizen fairy tale: "Shuya is about to have a concert. At this time, she even released a new song. Is this song of any significance?"


    Netizen wrote this history: "I bet a pack of spicy" like you "will definitely appear in Shuya''s concert. As for what form it will appear, hurry to book tickets for the concert."


    Netizen bookworm Tao Yu: "I don''t know what you think, but I personally think that many songs have no gender difference. After the original male singer sings, you feel very perfect, but when the female singer sings, you find that it will be more amazing. This song like you is like this. Please forgive me for being poor in words, I don''t know what words to use to evaluate Shuya''s cover version. "


    Both pangxie and Zeng Ying are paying attention to the response to Shuya''s new songs on the Internet.


    Little Pang Xie stares at the website of the Copyright Association, while Zeng Ying guards wechat.


    The Copyright Association''s websites are discussing Shuya''s new songs. After all, most of the new songs released on the Copyright Association''s website are fans. Whether Shuya''s fans or not, they must be people who like music. They will listen to new songs as soon as they appear, and then evaluate them behind the songs.


    No matter whose song it is, there will be some negative comments. After all, it is difficult for everyone to tune. Especially when the original singer has just released this song, someone will cover it immediately. Generally, everyone will compare the original singer with the cover. After comparison, there will be different voices, some abuse, some criticism, and many people with fierce words.


    If singers are not very sure, they are generally unwilling to cover the fire songs sung by others. People are always prone to preconceived ideas. Generally, they think that the original works or original songs are better. Unless the later ones are particularly good or the front ones are particularly bad, it is difficult to surpass the former as long as they cover or remake.


    But this time, it''s strange.


    Zeng Ying suddenly stood up and looked at the computer in front of little pangxie. "It''s strange. Did you secretly delete the black powder, little pangxie?"


    Pang Xie was stunned. "I''ve been paying attention to the website of the Copyright Association. I didn''t pay attention to anything else. Do you have black powder on wechat over there?"


    Zeng Ying shook her head. "It''s strange that there is no black powder."


    Little Pang Xie was a little speechless. "Why, do you still want black powder? It''s not good without black powder. In other words, there are no negative comments on the Copyright Association''s website. "


    Zeng Ying feels strange, not because she hopes to have black powder, but according to her understanding of cover singing, generally cover singers will suffer losses and be found fault, but Shuya''s cover songs don''t have black powder. Even those who put forward opinions are more pertinent and have no extreme netizens.


    Before, Han Mo''s "like you" was very successful. Both the quality of the song and the effect of Han Mo''s own singing were perfect. Everyone was like the same wave of fans, and no one of Han Mo''s fans stood up to pick on Shuya.


    "It''s the first time I''ve heard Shuya sing Cantonese songs. There''s no sense of conflict. Two words, nice, three words, very nice, four words, very nice."


    "Brother, is your math taught by your PE teacher?"


    "Shuya and Han Mo sing with different feelings. The song written by my brother Han really takes all men and women."


    "High price for Shuya concert tickets."


    "Brother, please remember to share one with me and I''ll give you double the money."


    "Shuya''s concert tickets are too difficult to grab. They are snapped up within a limited time every day. My friends have been squatting for many days and haven''t got them."


    "Missed + 1"


    "Didn''t grab + 999..."


    Han Mo heard what little Pang Xie and Zeng Ying said. Just after finishing his work, Han Mo also opened wechat.


    Looking at the wechat comments skipped on the screen, Han Mo searched.


    "Hasn''t anyone noticed that Han Mo is Shuya''s agent?"


    "If you don''t say it, I forgot. I really pinch the song written by Han Mo himself and sing it to the artists he brought. No wonder Shuya is making every effort to develop in the singing world with such a powerful backing."


    "Brother, you know the truth. Han Mo is a music producer, Han Mo is a director, Han Mo is a screenwriter, Han Mo is a singer, Han Mo is an agent..."


    "Do you think Han Mo will sing in Shuya concert?"


    "I don''t think it''s possible. After all, Han Mo hasn''t sung on the stage since he took over sichen media. I''m a little surprised to play a single this time."


    "I also don''t think it''s possible. Maybe it''s just to do music guidance for Shuya. Han Mo really doesn''t need to sing on the stage now. People who have walked through the red carpet of the Gaya International Film Festival, how can they go to the concert answered by the artists of their own company."


    "It makes sense. Ah, actually, I''m looking forward to listening to Han Mo sing on the spot. It seems that I won''t have a chance in the future."


    The topic started with Shuya''s cover song. Then Netizens found that Han Mo is actually Shuya''s agent. Finally, it turned into a big discussion expecting Han Mo to sing on the stage.


    Han Mo doesn''t have any negative comments. Although Shuya doesn''t go on hot search as many stars, she belongs to a relatively low-key artist, but there are few negative comments. She is usually low-key, modest and has no bad hobbies. Either her low-key work doesn''t appear in the entertainment section. As long as it appears, she must be highly praised.


    Even this cover song of Han Mo, Han Mo was still worried that his fans would go to heishuya under the song, but he didn''t. Han Mo suddenly felt that he might be really worried.


    I may underestimate Shu Ya''s singing skills. This song "like you" Shu Ya sings another charm. There is really no comparability. Shu Ya is very good at interpreting this song by taking advantage of her voice.


    Han Mo looked at the time and was ready to see how Shuya practiced.


    Shuya went to the rehearsal room to rehearse the dance. Although she mainly sang slow songs and almost didn''t need to dance, she still needed simple movements and dance beauty effects. She sat in Han Mo''s office in the morning and went to the rehearsal room to wait for the teacher.


    Han Mo attached great importance to every detail of Shuya''s concert and invited her a dance teacher with concert experience. This concert is not only Shuya''s first concert, but also of more important significance. After so many years of accumulation and efforts, it broke out in two and a half hours of the concert, which is related to future development, And whether the next concert will exist.


    Shuya knew the meaning of the concert to her and worked hard.


    She has always been modest and polite without star shelf. Although Shuya held a concert for the first time, Shuya''s coffee in the film and television industry has been enough to make many star teachers cautious.


    Not playing big cards is the only expectation of these dance and vocal music teachers. Where can they expect the stars to arrive early? As long as they are not too late, they will already be Amitabha.


    Shuya''s teacher has just returned from abroad. Her first job is as a dance teacher for singer Zhang Youcheng. Everyone calls him little K teacher.


    He wanted to make some preparations before rehearsal, so he arrived 15 minutes early. He was ready to wait for Shuya. Unexpectedly, as soon as he opened the door, Shuya had already done stretching exercises in the rehearsal room.

 Chapter 407

    "Good morning, little K teacher." In fact, it''s almost morning. It''s not too early. It''s just that Shuya and the teacher met for the first time. They are not very familiar. There''s nothing to say, so they can only say early.


    Little K has been a dance teacher abroad in recent years and has guided many foreign singers, but this is the second time in China. The first time is in Guangdong and Hong Kong. In fact, there is a great difference between Guangdong and Hong Kong and Beidu. Therefore, little K is the first time to contact artists here.


    I''ve heard a lot from my peers about the status of domestic artists before. He''s prepared. He''s late. Playing big cards is difficult to serve. Little K thinks he can solve it.


    But today, Shuya made a good impression on him.


    Facing Shuya''s initiative to say hello, little K was stunned and responded politely with a smile, "good morning, teacher Shuya."


    Although they were not very familiar, they began to get familiar with each other as soon as they worked, and soon began to enter the dance state. Xiao K was very professional and serious, Shu Ya was very diligent, and his comprehension ability was very fast.


    Shu Ya has a good command of dance. It doesn''t take much effort to learn. There aren''t many songs that require Shu Ya to dance in the concert. It''s not complicated. She learns it all at once.


    Xiaok has been abroad, so he contacts European and American singers. During the concert, he has strong explosive power, and the dance action range is large, which belongs to the wild type. However, Shuya''s songs are less wild and more delicate, so Shuya also takes a gentle road line in action.


    "This action doesn''t work. Let go a little more." Little K has always been known for his strictness. He is very polite to stars, but every time it''s time for rehearsal, it''s like a different person.


    Shuya felt that her style was not suitable for the effect Xiao K wanted to express, but she nodded slightly and jumped again according to her understanding.


    Xiao K turned off the music and shook his head. "Shuya, you may be tired. Do you want to have a rest?"


    "I''m not tired. I can continue."


    "You''d better rest. When you''re tired, your expressiveness is not enough."


    Shuya knew that he said this because he was dissatisfied, but Shuya felt that her performance was not bad. Her tone was easy-going, but she said firmly, "my songs are relatively slow. Even if they are slightly rhythmic and lively songs, they also take a delicate route. The action range does not need to be too large, otherwise it is very uncoordinated, and it is not my style."


    "I don''t understand singing, but I hope you can listen to me. I know you have dancing skills, but you won''t have my major in choreography. You should believe in my major." Little K didn''t give in. He boasted that he was one of the few choreographers in China. Many singers who are more famous than Shuya abroad have asked him to choreograph a dance. How can he easily agree with Shuya''s view that he held a concert for the first time.


    When it comes to choreography, little K thinks he is an authority. He is very proud and stubborn.


    Shuya''s character is soft on the outside and firm on the inside. Once she recognizes something, she will not waver. Her tone is gentle, but she is expressing her views word by word and will not compromise. "Little K teacher, it has nothing to do with whether I am professional or not. Maybe I know more about the style of my songs and my fans. I know what kind of state they should present, which is their favorite and most real self. "


    Little K sneered, "the most real is not necessarily the best."


    He knew that Shuya''s position in film and television plays should not be underestimated, but her position in the singing world was still far from satisfactory. This was her first concert and she had no experience at all.


    At the moment, neither of the two people in the rehearsal room is willing to give way, and the progress is at an impasse. Shu Ya doesn''t feel unprofessional about Xiao K''s choreography, but she hopes to interpret it according to her own understanding.


    Little K thinks that although Shuya performs well in film and television dramas, being a singer may be playing tickets. He makes gimmicks for multi habitat development. He hasn''t heard Shuya''s songs before deciding to choreograph. He doesn''t understand her singing skills. It''s the first concert. What experience can he have? Dancing should be what he says. Shuya should follow his method. There''s no need to tangle.


    They didn''t notice that a tall figure was standing outside the rehearsal room.


    Han Mo was just busy with his work. He came down to have a look at Shuya''s dance. By the way, he came to enjoy it. At the university meeting, Han Mo liked Shuya''s dance. It was gentle and graceful.


    Although Shuya is old, her figure is not out of shape at all. She can feel that she has not spared no effort to practice basic skills from lifting her hands and feet.


    Han Mo just walked to the door of the rehearsal room and saw Shuya dancing. He was listening attentively. Suddenly, little K shouted to stop. Han Mo was stunned and smashed his mouth. He hasn''t enjoyed it yet.


    He didn''t think Shuya was bad at dancing. It wasn''t because of Shuya''s relationship with him that he turned to Shuya, but Shuya was right. Xiaok may not know her very well, and he didn''t even listen to Shuya''s songs before choreography, so he must be a little poor in understanding.


    Shuya and xiaok are also technical exchanges. Han Mo didn''t want to participate, and there''s nothing right or wrong about anyone. We can only say that the understanding is different, but out of the understanding of Shuya and her songs, he is more inclined to Shuya''s opinions.


    Han Mo stood at the door for a moment and was ready to go, but when he saw Xiao K''s sneer, he changed his mind, turned away and took it back.


    He knows what this sneer means. He doesn''t allow anyone to have that expression on Shu Ya.


    Little K was about to continue arguing, when the door behind the door was suddenly pushed open.


    Han Mo opened the door a little fast, and the accompanying sound was a little loud.


    Two people in the rehearsal room looked at the door at the same time.


    Shuya was stunned when she didn''t expect Han Mo to come.


    Although Xiao K was invited by Han Mo, he was not invited by Han Mo himself. They haven''t met. Xiao K just came back from abroad and knows the deeds of Han Mo, but he still doesn''t know the number of Han mo. he just feels that the person who came in is very familiar.


    Han Mo didn''t give him any reaction time and said directly, "I think she dances very well. You shouldn''t be so arbitrary. The choreography is not only based on the feeling of the choreographer, but also combined with the style of the whole song and the singer''s own characteristics."


    Little K frowned. He wanted to ask the identity of the other party. When he heard these words, he knew that he must be a colleague. It''s not surprising to meet the choreographer in the rehearsal room of sichen media.


    "Oh? I would like to ask which singers the teacher has given concert guidance in order to express this understanding. " Little K is not ready to be friendly to this person who takes the initiative to pick things. Although he has just returned home, he knows very well about the domestic choreography industry. There will never be a more professional choreographer in Beidu, let alone in sichen media.


    Even peers are not afraid. Little K doesn''t believe that anyone can surpass his achievements in choreography.


    Little K is not as tall as Han mo. he looks up slightly when looking at Han mo. he waits for the other party''s answer, because no matter what he answers, he is confident to compare the other party.


    Shuya suddenly Han Mo came in and said these words to Xiao K. Xiao K immediately entered the combat state and choked back, so she didn''t speak any more and just looked at Han mo.


    Han Mo smiled. "I haven''t choreographed any singer''s concert."


    Little K gave a cold "Ho", although he didn''t say anything aggressive immediately, but this sneer has explained his thoughts.


    Shuya doesn''t like people sneering at Han mo. she just wants to say Han Mo''s identity. Her words have come to her mouth, "he hasn''t made up a dance for the singer because he isˇ°


    Han Mo didn''t have any emotional fluctuations because others laughed at him. He interrupted Shuya and continued, "although he hasn''t choreographed for the concert, it has nothing to do with the ability of choreography."

 Chapter 408

    No direct relationship? Everyone knows that a choreographer must first be a good dancer. He can''t dance himself. How can he choreograph and teach others dance movements.


    Little K smiled secretly in his heart. He thought that the choreographer who dared to break in and say that great truth had at least some skills. Unexpectedly, he not only didn''t do the guidance of a concert, but also boasted here.


    Han Mo said that sentence without any special expression, just as he said the truth.


    If the other party disdains it, Xiao K won''t be very angry, but he is so calm to say he can''t. Xiao K''s pride has been deeply rooted and penetrated into the blood. How can you allow others to think he can''t.


    He practiced dancing since childhood and studied abroad for further development. He choreographed many famous singers in Europe and the United States. He served as a choreographer at concerts. Even others in Guangdong and Hong Kong should give him three points of courtesy, let alone the development of the entertainment industry is not as good as that in northern Guangdong and Hong Kong.


    He won''t pay attention to any choreographer in Beidu. At the moment, Han Mo and Xiao K don''t care.


    But he felt that if he didn''t show the dance, it seemed like he had admitted in a disguised form that the other party''s statement was right. He wasted so much thought and worked hard for so many years to save this beautiful capital. Participating in big coffee concerts was originally a technical affirmation of their choreography. There is no doubt about this.


    Little K is also a competitive person. A choreographer who hasn''t even participated in a concert dares to shout in front of him. Little K is determined to make him look good.


    In fact, he wanted Shuya to be a witness. Otherwise, even if he won the other party, it would be meaningless. He smiled and walked up to Shuya, "teacher Shuya, I''ll take your time and compete with this little choreographer." Xiao K deliberately lowered his voice and continued in Shuya''s ear, "otherwise he thought he was not qualified to participate in the singer''s concert. It''s really just a matter of luck. In fact, it''s all because of his lack of ability."


    Shuya''s expression was complex. "It''s... not good."


    "It''s all right. Don''t worry. He doesn''t behave well for a while. I won''t embarrass him too much. Everyone is in the same trade. It''s all right." Although Xiao K and Shuya have differences in rehearsal and dance, he is more confident and proud, so he can''t accommodate Shuya''s different opinions, but he probably knows Shuya''s character.


    Low key, approachable and independent of the world.


    Xiao K finished with Shuya and directly said to Han Mo, "you think guiding the concert has nothing to do with the choreography ability, but I don''t agree. I think it''s an affirmation of our ability to be invited by the singer to the concert for choreography. Those who have done guidance are better than those who haven''t done." Little K said this to Han Mo, which is quite provocative, which means that I am better than you.


    Han Mo smiled and didn''t speak. He knew there were words under Xiao K, so he just waited for him to finish.


    Little K sneered again, "we can have a competition to see if I, the choreographer who has participated in many concerts, can dance well or if you, the choreographer who has not participated in one concert, can dance well."


    "OK." Han Mo answered decisively.


    Xiao K thought Han Mo would hesitate. Unexpectedly, he agreed so decisively.


    Shuya was also stunned and glanced at Han mo.


    Han Mo just smiled.


    Xiaok doesn''t know Han Mo''s identity, but Shuya knows. She wants to stop it, but she feels that it''s useless to say anything.


    Han Mo''s posture is that you come and I fight. Xiao K wants to show that he has no room for negotiation.


    Shuya looked at Han Mo and Xiao K. she was a little helpless. She didn''t speak anymore. It was tacit approval.


    In addition to eating and sleeping, little K dances. Whether he practices by himself or choreographs and teaches others, his life is all dance.


    Professional is really professional. His skills are handled well. He has stayed abroad for many years. His dance moves are very European and American, publicized his personality, dynamic and wild. It''s his style and the state he just asked Shuya to show.


    Soon, a choreographer created by Xiao K was performed very brilliantly by him. With the end of the last action, Xiao K changed from his initial self-confidence to more self-confidence.


    Although Shuya feels that what xiaok just said is wrong and the feeling of requirements is inconsistent with Shuya''s own songs, Shuya is really amazed at the dance xiaok just danced. This dance will definitely envy a group of choreographers wherever it is. It''s really very good. I''m afraid no one can surpass this qualification in the circle of choreography in Beidu.


    At this time, Shu Ya remembered that this was a competition. Xiao K meant that when he finished, Han Mo would also jump


    She didn''t know little K before. She learned a little about his skills through today''s choreography and his own dance just now.


    However, Shuya has a foundation for understanding Han Mo, because his mother is a dance teacher in the University and can dance after being influenced by her, but later Han Mo was not interested in dancing when he grew up.


    Shuya only knows that Han Mo can dance, but it can''t reach the professional level. Xiao K''s performance today is too professional. Shuya knows that Han Mo can''t compete.


    In fact, as long as he shows his identity, the competition will be meaningless. Han Mo is not a choreographer. He is not comparable with the professional little K. It''s a big deal. It''s a bit humiliating because Han Mo took the challenge just now, but he really danced better than others.


    Shuya thought so while considering how to naturally tell Xiao K Han Mo''s identity.


    "You are really professional and jump well. It''s my turn to start." Han Mo said calmly.


    Shuya was thinking in her mind when she suddenly heard this sentence, "I started..."


    Here we go?


    Here we go!


    Shuya couldn''t believe her ears and tried to wink at North Korea and South Korea, hoping that he would stop the competition.


    Han Mo seems not to have seen it.


    "You don''t have music?" Little K saw that Han Mo didn''t mean to play accompaniment at all, and said casually.


    Han Mo smiled, "no need."


    At first, Xiao K thought that this man accepted his challenge. Did he really have two brushes, but he didn''t even have an accompaniment. It seems that he really can''t do it. Even that little uncertainty is gone.


    Little K put his hands around his chest and looked contemptuous.


    Han Mo has no accompaniment because the dance he wants to dance does not exist in the world, and it is impossible to have a corresponding accompaniment, so he can only sing by himself.


    Because the dance he is about to dance comes from his singer, dancer and performer, Michael Jackson, who is popular all over the world and does not exist in this world.


    Shuya looked worried.


    Little K looked contemptuous.


    Han Mo''s performance began with their different expressions.


    ˇ¶billiejeanˇ·


    ......


    Shuya, "this is..."


    Little K stared with round eyes and a big mouth. He didn''t dare to blink. Keep repeating, "impossible, it''s impossible..."


    Han Mo didn''t finish the whole song. He just sang and danced part of it, but he showed the perfect of spacewalk, back sliding, side sliding, in-situ sliding and circle sliding.


    Han Mo liked Michael Jackson in the original world and imitated it. At that time, he imitated it well. In his spare time, he became a success. The dance skills of the original owner in this world are much better than before, and he can control it with ease.


    With the stop of Han Mo''s dance, Shuya jerked at the corners of her mouth and her face was full of shock.


    Little K is completely stupid. Let alone the competition, he has never seen such dance steps, never seen, never.

 Chapter 409

    When Han Mo left, no one said. Little pangxie and Zeng Ying were still busy in his office. They didn''t care where Han Mo would go. With the completion of the work at hand, they noticed that the boss disappeared.


    "Where''s brother Han?" Little Ponzi raised his fat face and looked around.


    Zeng Ying smashed her mouth. "Don''t look for it. If you''re not there, you must have gone out and can hide. In other words, you didn''t notice that President Han went out?"


    Pang Xie was stunned. "How could I notice that brother Han went out? I''m working."


    When Han Mo went out, Zeng Ying noticed that she just glanced at it and didn''t say anything. After all, she can''t ask where the boss goes. Maybe he just goes to the bathroom. Han Mo didn''t take the initiative to say that he was naturally embarrassed to ask.


    However, there are two concepts: asking and not seeing. I just didn''t ask because I was embarrassed to ask, but such a big person went out. Although their work place was on the side, she and little pangxie used a laptop to deal with some online comments at the bar.


    But it''s impossible that Han Mo didn''t even notice when he went out.


    Zeng Ying looked at little pangxie with unimaginable eyes, "are you blind when you work?"


    "When I work, I only have work in my eyes." Pang Xie has always been like this. If he didn''t work seriously and reliably, how could the two presidents trust him so much and leave him with us? He is the most practical colleague in our daily work. He can joke about him at will. He never cares about his gains and losses. He looks silly, but he is more serious and reliable than anyone.


    Little Pang Xie didn''t give Zeng Ying another chance to run on him this time. He said directly, "it''s no use saying this now. Since brother Han has gone out and our work has been finished, we don''t have to be in brother Han''s office anymore, then I''ll go back..."


    Before little Pang Xie finished, Zeng Ying stood up, "let''s go and see sister Shuya dance. She happens to practice in the rehearsal room. I heard that sister Shuya''s choreographer came back from abroad and is quite professional. I really want to see him dance."


    Little pangxie was still thinking about whether to go or not. If he had any work to finish, he was dragged away by Zeng Ying.


    Just as they walked to the door of Shuya''s rehearsal room, they saw the picture of Han Mo''s space walk.


    "Little pangxie, is there a wheel under President Han''s feet?" Zeng Ying looked straight at Han Mo''s feet.


    Although Pang Xie has been with Han Mo for some time, he has never seen Han Mo dance. What kind of dance is this? What kind of song does Han Mo sing.


    Little Pang Xie swallowed his saliva. "It''s impossible. It''s just ordinary shoes. How can there be wheels."


    "Then he''s sliding on the ground." Zeng Ying subconsciously took out her mobile phone and began recording videos.


    Zeng Ying has a habit of recording small videos whenever she meets something new and then publishing it to the Internet. Her video account has millions of fans. Although she has been anonymous, her online name has attracted high attention in the small video industry.


    Now


    Little K didn''t even dare to blink. He looked at every action completed by Han Mo, from disdain, shock, and then deeply attracted. It took only three minutes before and after.


    He thinks he is a little famous in the world. He is also well-informed. He has participated in many concerts and participated in many programs as a guest judge. Therefore, he is confident and proud. He doesn''t look down on the young man in front of him.


    But


    Little K has never seen such a strange dance step.


    Han Mo hasn''t finished. He will have a lot of Michael Jackson''s dance, but there''s no need to show it again. This spacewalk is enough for this little K to digest.


    Han Mo finished dancing soon.


    Except for himself, everyone present was not satisfied.


    Just look at it once. Xiao K didn''t learn the key points of action at all. He wanted to see it again, but he knew that this requirement was quite absurd. Others couldn''t agree at all. If it came to his mouth, Xiao K swallowed it again.


    Little pangxie blinked hard. He knew that Han Mo could sing and write songs. He knew that he could write scripts, be a director and edit, but he never knew that Han Mo could dance.


    In all his memories, Han Mo is a quiet and steady person. When he was "looking for a good voice", all the songs proved Han Mo''s character. Today, he sang and danced, which really refreshed little pangxie''s understanding of Han mo.


    Zeng Ying easily saved Han Mo''s dance and uploaded it to the network without even playback.


    Because the copyright system in this world is very strict, the videos uploaded by Zeng Ying can only be viewed and cannot be downloaded. If you want to reprint them, Zeng Ying''s user name watermark will be automatically marked.


    "You posted it online?" Little pangxie looked at Zeng Ying in amazement.


    "Shh, keep your voice down. Mr. Han jumped in front of Mr. K and sister Shuya. It must be no secret. When so many people walked by the door of the rehearsal room, anyone might have recorded a video and uploaded it to the network."


    "This is a fallacy. Give me the video. I haven''t known that brother Han can dance for so long. He is very low-key. He certainly doesn''t want the video to be uploaded to the Internet." Little pangxie glanced at the rehearsal room, then lowered his voice and shouted to Zeng Ying in a low voice.


    Zeng Ying sighed softly, "OK, here you are. Stop uploading. " She directly handed the mobile phone to little pangxie. She knew that the progress bar uploaded by the mobile phone would not be so fast. It must be in time to stop now.


    Little Pang Xie took his mobile phone. He rarely uploaded videos and never played the video website used by Zeng Ying, but he was very worried and didn''t want to send Han Mo''s dance videos online without his consent.


    "Which is pause?" Little pangxie looked for it in a panic and looked at the progress bar.


    "The small circle on the left." Zeng Ying said casually.


    Little Pang Xie was in a hurry again. Suddenly he whispered, "it''s over!"


    "Give it to me after deleting it." Zeng Ying feels a little pity, because Han Mo''s video will certainly bring her a lot of fans, but Pang Xie is right. It''s really bad to upload his dancing video without Han Mo''s permission.


    Little Ponzi twitched fiercely from the corner of his eye, "it''s over."


    "Huh?" Zeng Ying didn''t understand what little Pang Xie meant. She took the mobile phone back from his frozen hand, glanced at the mobile phone screen and stared, "what did you press? How did you upload it successfully? This video is not small. It can''t be uploaded so quickly. "


    Little Pang Xie swallowed his saliva, "I, I accidentally pressed the button to speed up the upload..."


    Zeng Ying, "..."


    Zeng Ying quickly opened her home page to delete the video, but it was too late. Zeng Ying''s account is the red number of the short video website and has millions of fans.


    The video she just uploaded has been watched and reproduced by many people.


    Never underestimate the communication ability of the network. For a time, the video of Han Mo dancing has spread all over the network.


    The first is because Han Mo himself is a celebrity, and he is a hot celebrity recently.


    Second, the dance he danced really shocked everyone, unheard of and unheard of.


    Zeng Ying hurriedly deleted the video, but the influence caused by the video has already existed. Even if it is deleted, it is impossible to clear the pictures in the minds of netizens who have seen the video.


    In fact, Han Mo doesn''t want to win or lose in front of Xiao K. he just wants him to know that there are people outside. Don''t be so arbitrary and subjective because Shuya is holding a concert for the first time. You should also listen to Shuya''s opinions more.


    Little K was a little embarrassed. He really realized that truth this time. There are people outside. I didn''t expect that a young man who hasn''t even sat in the choreography of the concert can create such great dance steps. Even the song may be original.


    Although xiaok is proud, he is not unreasonable. When it''s time for him to bow his head, he will never argue again. He quickly said politely, "I didn''t know Taishan just now. I didn''t expect you to create such a complex dance step when you were young. This is my business card. I don''t know you..."


    Xiao K wants to exchange business cards with Han mo. he has contact information. In the future, he also has a lot of exchanges and learning. But before he finished speaking, suddenly there was a noisy voice outside the door.


    "It''s over, brother Han!"


    "Mr. Han, Mr. Han!"


    Little pangxie and Zeng Ying accidentally sent the video of Han Mo''s dance to the Internet, and at the moment, the Internet is highly discussing Han Mo''s dance. They panicked and didn''t bother to knock at the door.

 Chapter 410

    "President Han!"


    "Brother Han!"


    Little pangxie and Zeng Ying ran into the rehearsal room one after another.


    Han Mo didn''t expect that they would suddenly break in and look back.


    Little K repeated in amazement, "Han... Always..."


    Little pangxie and Zeng Ying could not care to say hello to little K or explain anything. They directly whispered a few words in Han Mo''s ear. Han Mo frowned slightly, and there was a trace of helplessness in his eyes, but there was no anger or the like.


    Han Mo originally came to see Shuya. He didn''t expect to encounter some small episodes, but they were all solved. Shuya should practice and learn from Xiao K. Han Mo really valued his experience and ability in the concert.


    "I''ll go first." Han Mo whispered to Shuya.


    Although Shuya still has a lot to ask Han Mo, it can be seen that Pang Xie and his colleagues hurried in. They must have something to ask Han Mo, so they didn''t say anything more.


    Han Mo didn''t talk to Xiao K, just nodded slightly, didn''t give him a business card, and walked out of the rehearsal room directly.


    Of course, Xiao K knows the surname of the president of sichen media is Han. He also knows that he was invited by Han Mo, but he hasn''t seen Han Mo himself. Just now, two young people, a man and a woman, ran in in panic and clearly called "President Han".


    This can''t be a coincidence, Mr. Han?


    Just as the idea floated in his mind, he interrupted it. It''s impossible. Not to mention the president of Tangtang sichen media, will the famous director who created film history appear in an ordinary rehearsal room? Even if it does, it is impossible to choreograph. The dance just now can only be created by professional dancers. Although I think this person can''t be president Han, I''m still very curious.


    Little K looks at Shuya with puzzled eyes and wants to find the answer.


    Shuya didn''t speak and took a few steps to the center of the rehearsal room to prepare for practice.


    Little K also took two steps, "that..." after what happened just now, he was a little embarrassed and asked with a smile, "I didn''t have time to ask just now. What''s the name of the young choreographer? Does teacher Shuya know?"


    Shuya thought about the action just now, and there was no special expression. She casually said, "surname Han."


    Little K knows he heard right. Those two people did call this last name just now.


    "Han what?" Little K guessed that it might be a word that sounds a little like the word "Zong", so he heard it wrong just now.


    "Han mo."


    Little K nodded slightly and repeated, "Oh, Han Mo, um."


    Suddenly, he seemed to hear something incredible, and the corner of his mouth jerked, "Han... Han mo."


    Shuya said softly.


    "President of sichen media, director and screenwriter of Charlotte''s troubles and youth, Han Mo?" Little k bit the words hard and said word by word.


    Han Mo''s identity has nothing to hide. The dance just danced in front of them was really shocking. Shu Ya still remembered it in her mind and didn''t want to talk more nonsense with Xiao K. she nodded, "Hmm".


    Little K thought of what had just happened and couldn''t help tightening his throat.


    ......


    Han Mo walked ahead and didn''t speak.


    Little pangxie and Zeng Ying are like two children who have done something wrong, walking behind Han mo.


    "Brother Han, that... It''s all my fault. I''m too stupid to be careful to speed up the upload. Little pangxie said remorsefully.


    "No, it''s me. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t record the video. I first moved my mind to upload the video. It was Xiao pangxie who stopped me that I asked him to stop uploading to. The initiator was me. Don''t blame Xiao pangxie." Zeng Ying knew that little pangxie wanted to carry it down by herself, but if she hadn''t recorded the video, if she hadn''t wanted to increase her fans and wanted to upload it secretly, she wouldn''t have everything now.


    Moreover, little pangxie did stop her. If it weren''t for little pangxie''s stop, she might have uploaded it long ago.


    So this pot can''t be carried by others. Zeng Ying is ready to be punished.


    "Brother Han, don''t listen to her nonsense. I did it. I made a mistake. It''s all my reason. Zeng Ying has to stop. If I didn''t make a mistake, nothing would happen." Little pangxie is still protecting Zeng Ying.


    Small pangxie and Zeng Ying are much shorter than Han Mo, so Han Mo walks in front, and they are almost trotting behind.


    Suddenly, Han Mo stopped. Pang Xie and Zeng Ying were still thinking about how to carry the pot on their own and exempt the other party from punishment. They didn''t reflect, so they both bumped into Han Mo''s back.


    Han Mo helplessly smashed his mouth and slowly turned around, "show me the video."


    Zeng Ying carefully took out her mobile phone from her body and said in a low voice, "the video on the home page of my video account has been deleted. This is stored in the mobile phone."


    The video is not too long, only one minute. Han Mo sees the end from the beginning, and there is no expression change on his face. His line of sight has been falling on the mobile phone screen.


    Although it was only one minute, it was like a year for little Pang Xie and Zeng Ying.


    They stared at Han Mo''s face, hoping to get some guess from the change of expression. What kind of punishment they will be subjected to in a while. Maybe it''s the lightest to scold.


    Thinking of this, they couldn''t help swallowing saliva together.


    Han Mo looked very carefully, then returned the mobile phone to Zeng Ying and said casually, "the angle is good, just turn the light a little brighter." Then he turned and continued to walk to the office.


    Small pangxie and Zeng Ying are waiting for Han Mo to get angry, or scold, or get angry, or give some punishment, or even dismissal. However, Han Mo left with such a calm comment. He really left.


    They couldn''t believe it. They looked at each other strangely.


    Han Mo is really low-key. If he asked him in advance, he would never want Zeng Ying to record the video. However, since it has been recorded, nothing can change the result. Han Mo didn''t think it was a great event to be angry, so he didn''t blame Zeng Ying and Pang Xie.


    But he really underestimated the spread speed of the network and his own influence.


    The impact of spacewalk on people in this world is absolutely no less than that in the original world of Korea and Mexico.


    Zeng Ying and little Pang Xie were stunned for a full second, then trotted after Han Mo and followed him into the office.


    Zeng Ying''s mobile phone has been shaking since just now. She knows that it is the message information of the video website. She has just been explaining to Han Mo with fear all the way. She is not in the mood to see the mobile phone at all.


    Now that Han Mo is no longer investigated, she and little pangxie are happy. They want to minimize the impact of this matter and don''t want to add trouble to Han mo.


    But as soon as I opened the website, Ding Ding... Ding


    After a burst of whispering, there were only a few points left in Zeng Ying''s message area, and the message was still increasing at a speed that could not be distinguished by the naked eye.

 Chapter 411

    Although Zeng Ying is a popular video website and has produced many videos with high reprint and click through, it is the first time that she has just uploaded and deleted and received so many messages.


    This website has a function. She can not only leave messages to Zeng Ying, but also be reprinted by netizens. Zeng Ying will also be prompted here.


    These jingles are not only the comments of netizens on Han Mo''s dance video, but also reprinted.


    The video was reproduced crazily. Like his communication speed, netizens also went crazy.


    "Lying trough, this is Han Mo!"


    "Han Mo can dance, my God!"


    "What is this dance step? Never seen it. "


    "It seems that Han Mo said spacewalk in the video? It''s really like sliding in space. "


    "I want to learn, I want to learn, this dance step is so awesome."


    "I also want to learn, this dance is God, God."


    "My brother Han Mo is powerful. I want to know what else Han Mo won''t do. Powder turns into loyal powder."


    "Loyal powder + 1"


    "Loyal powder + 999."


    "What''s going on? Why can''t the video be opened? "


    "I can''t open it here. What''s the matter? I still want to learn. "


    "Is the landlord crazy? How did you delete the video?"


    Zeng Ying''s mobile phone is still "Ding". The number of messages is too huge, and it is increasing at an incalculable speed. She can''t see it at all.


    Zeng Ying just clicked a few messages and reprinted comments. Netizens were as shocked when they saw the video as when Zeng Ying and little pangxie saw Han Mo dancing.


    At first, all the messages were expressing shock and admiration for Han Mo, and then they said they wanted to learn and imitate. But later, all the messages asked why the video couldn''t be opened.


    The tinkling sound of Zeng Ying''s mobile phone continued without interruption, which attracted the attention of Han Mo and little pangxie.


    "What''s the matter with your mobile phone? It keeps ringing." Pang Xie looks at Zeng Ying''s cell phone.


    Han Mo didn''t speak, but his sight also fell on Zeng Ying''s mobile phone.


    Zeng Ying looked at Pang Xie and Han Mo with embarrassment. "The number of fans of my account on this video website is relatively high, so it was reprinted as soon as I uploaded it. The expansion speed is very fast. Now it is estimated that most of the networks know the dance of President Han."


    Zeng Ying just took a look at Han Mo, so she didn''t dare to look at Han Mo anymore.


    In fact, Han Mo thought of this consequence, because he was just at a high exposure stage, shooting Charlotte''s troubles and taking Fanghua to the Gaya International Film Festival. He had always been concerned. At this time, he suddenly uploaded this video, which must have some repercussions.


    Little Pang Xie looked at Zeng Ying''s crazy growth message and suddenly looked serious, "didn''t you delete it? How can so many people see it? "


    Zeng Ying whispered, "I''m the online red number of this video website, and those who like to play small videos are more active, and the forwarding speed is fast. Brother Han is also a celebrity, so..." Zeng Ying said that the voice was lower and lower, and finally there was almost no voice, just biting her lips.


    Little Ponzi was a little worried. "What should I do?"


    "But what I saw has been seen, but after I deleted it, they can''t see it. The video can''t be opened. Now the messages are asking why the video can''t be played."


    "So many messages are asking why they can''t be played?" Little pangxie looked at the number of new comments under Zeng Ying''s account. It was only 100000 and suddenly rose to 330000. Although the number was not updated in time, little pangxie could feel that the number of messages was still increasing madly.


    "200000 people are asking why they can''t play it?" Little pangxie still looked at Zeng Ying with unbelievable eyes.


    Zeng Ying nodded slightly.


    The quality of many people on the Internet is not high. At first, they were asking why the video can''t be seen. Later, it turned into questioning and then abuse.


    Of course, they will not attack Han Mo, because the shooting angle is secretly photographed. Netizens who can''t vent their anger and netizens who want to see but can''t see, began to point the spearhead at Zeng Ying.


    They don''t know Zeng Ying''s real identity or who Zeng Ying is, but these are not important. As long as they pay attention to her account, it''s enough. Although the video has been deleted, they can leave messages and other videos.


    At first, there was a curse. Zeng Ying didn''t care. She just deleted it. She was still guilty of Han Mo, but there were more and more curses. Zeng Ying began to get angry, couldn''t control her back, and her expression began to change.


    "What''s the matter?" Little pangxie noticed the change of Zeng Ying''s expression.


    "They are all scolding me and asking me why I want to delete the video. My account is useless. There are too many curses and can''t be deleted at all." Zeng Ying sighed, "forget it, don''t. It''s just a pity."


    Of course, it''s a pity that Zeng Ying made a lot of creative videos and shared a lot of thrilling scenes in order to have millions of fans today. She wanted to make another effort to break through the ten million mark. As a result, she returned to before liberation.


    Zeng Ying''s tears couldn''t help flowing down. She felt ashamed of Han Mo and was abused by so many netizens. Then her hard-working account can''t be used after so long. Everything gets together.


    Zeng Ying is young and has never experienced these things before. She is not a star and has not withstood so much pressure from the Internet.


    Little Ponzi suddenly panicked, "Oh, why are you crying. Anything can be solved. "


    Han Mo didn''t speak just now, but he took everything into his eyes. He knew that the video of his dance had spread out. According to the communication ability of Zeng Ying''s account, at least millions of people could see it, and then everyone reprinted it one after another, so the impact had actually been caused.


    People who have seen the video can''t let them down instantly. In fact, there is no way to change the result. Zeng Ying suddenly deleted the video. Everyone is having fun and wants to learn to imitate. As a result, they can''t see it. They must sprinkle their anger on Zeng Ying.


    "Restore the video." Han Mo calmed down and said a word. For him, since the influence has been produced and everyone knows that he can dance, there is no need to hide.


    "Restore?"


    "Restore!"


    Zeng Ying and Xiao pangxie repeated it in surprise.


    The speed of restoring the video is very fast. It''s just to speed up the upload again, but what they didn''t expect is the reaction speed of netizens. Little Pang Xie opened the home page of Zeng Ying''s video account with a computer, "blow up, blow up! Brother Han! "


    Zeng Ying stood up. "There are 300000 reprints and 370000 new messages, not counting the posts that have been reprinted and commented on."


    Han Mo is not so surprised. He knows the influence of this dance step in his previous life. It has been imitated and never surpassed. It''s not surprising that it is also sought after in this world.


    Knowing that Zeng Ying''s painstaking account returned to normal, Han Mo paid less attention to the video. He looked at the time, "I''ll pick up the children from school. You''ll be busy first."


    Zeng Ying and Xiao pangxie fell into the attraction of the video. Too many messages and too many reprints. The video is being reprinted at a crazy speed not only on video websites, but also on wechat, forums and major network platforms. Some dance lovers have released their own imitation videos.


    Han Mo stopped paying attention to these and went directly to the golden sun kindergarten.

 Chapter 412

    Golden sun kindergarten


    Around the gate


    Children''s school has always been a very lively thing. Parents are crowded around. The children are waiting in the school gate with their hands led by the head teacher. They go to the gate in an orderly manner according to the class and wait in line for their parents to pick them up.


    Every time, the little guy will stand first among the children, because no one wants to see his father more than Xuanxuan.


    Han Mo is now well-known. If he is in an ordinary kindergarten, he will certainly be surrounded. However, unlike the golden sun kindergarten, the parents of the children studying here, even if they are not big stars like Han Mo, are entrepreneurs or people with a certain economic foundation and social status. They will not be surrounded by stars.


    Although Han Mo is famous. When we see him, we nod our heads with a smile and say hello, but on the whole, we are still in a relatively calm and normal range.


    Even the parents of the students in the class did not show a special exaggerated expression to Han mo. after Han Mo made two films and participated in the Gaya International Film Festival, the familiar parents congratulated him without too much action.


    But after seeing Han Mo today, the parents who greeted him seemed different from before.


    "Mr. Han is versatile."


    "Xuanxuan''s father is really amazing."


    "Did you see that video?"


    "See, see, let me be ten years younger, I can''t jump out."


    "It''s an original dance step, not learned. I tried to imitate it at home. It''s too difficult. I still have the foundation of dance, not to mention others."


    The two parents whispered.


    Han Mo stood not far from the gate of the kindergarten. At a glance, he saw the first eager little guy standing in the team.


    "Dad, Dad!" Xuanxuan shouted loudly, her voice was clear and crisp.


    Because the sound was too loud, the other children behind them and the parents waiting at the door to pick up their children, including the teacher at the gate of the kindergarten, heard Xuanxuan''s cry.


    They looked in the direction of Han Mo together.


    Teacher Ding Rou was stunned when she saw Han Mo''s eyes, revealing a complex look.


    The little guy is like a runaway Mustang. He starts, runs up, speeds up and takes off, and suddenly hooks his father''s neck.


    Han Mo gently pinched Xuanxuan''s pretty little nose, held her for a while, and then put her on the ground again.


    "Ding Rou, you can take the initiative to ask Xuanxuan''s father about the dance skills. We can''t learn it by watching the video."


    "Yes, Ding Rou, you should have asked just now. I think Han Mo is very easygoing and should say."


    "We studied all afternoon and couldn''t even slide out."


    "Oh, yes, in the past, no matter what new dance, just watch one side of the video. It''s basically OK. Why is this dance so difficult?"


    "It''s not just difficult. The choreography should be described as magic. It''s not the same world as the dances we rehearsed before. "


    "Yes, it''s not a world. This dance step is called spacewalk. It''s not on earth."


    ......


    Whether it is a successful career or a depressed career outside, a star with many stars, or a hard-working office worker, as long as you are at home, you will feel warm, put down all your burdens and disguises, and be the most real yourself. In particular, there is a smart, clever and sensible little guy at home. How can a happiness be clear.


    Han Mo sits on the sofa and Xuanxuan stands in front of the sofa.


    Every day after school, Xuanxuan would tell her father the interesting things in school.


    The little guy''s eloquence is quite outstanding. He tells the school story clearly and vividly.


    "Dad, Dad, I''ll dance for you." The little guy said with a little excitement.


    "Well, Dad would like to see our Xuanxuan dance." Han Mo really wants to see the little guy dance. Recently, he has watched children draw and design small skirts. He hasn''t danced for a long time.


    In the past, Han Mo played some children''s songs when the little guy danced. The little guy didn''t learn to dance in the training school outside. All the actions were taught by kindergarten teachers. Generally, they were children''s songs, and then made up some relatively simple actions.


    "What song is it this time? Dad plays the accompaniment to Xuanxuan." Han Mo said with a smile.


    The little guy looked mysterious. "Today''s dance has no accompaniment. It was not taught by teacher Ding rou."


    Han Mo was amused by the child''s mysterious appearance. "Teacher Ding Rou didn''t teach it. How did Xuanxuan learn it?"


    The little guy put his little index finger to his mouth and made a "Shh" gesture, "I inadvertently saw the teachers jumping in the office."


    Children are like this. They are curious about everything and have strong imitation ability. They like to do what they see. Therefore, the words and deeds of adults are very important. Whether they are good or bad, children like to learn, and their ability to express themselves is not very strong.


    Usually, the little guy imitates the words and deeds of some adults. When Han Mo sees it, he will tell her what is right, what can be done and what is wrong. He will not do it in the future.


    This time it was imitating the teachers'' dancing, and Han Mo didn''t say right or wrong.


    "Oh? Xuanxuan is so powerful that she has learned to steal teachers and learn skills. Please show her father. "


    The little guy likes to show himself, especially the ability he learned secretly. He wants to show it in front of his father.


    Xuanxuan stood up straight, and her two legs fell back in a very strange position.


    Then left.


    Then right.


    Because the little guy can''t grasp the essentials of sliding, it looks very funny. It''s like jogging in place on the ground. The little guy''s Pink Princess slippers have high friction. When the little guy retreats, he accidentally sits back and squats.


    The little guy didn''t hurt sitting on the ground, but he lost face in front of his father. Xuanxuan still felt a little wronged.


    Han Mo didn''t help Xuanxuan up. He was to cultivate the child''s self-reliance. He had to get up whenever he fell. When he grew up, he would encounter all kinds of difficulties in study, work and life, and needed to face them by himself.


    The little guy was used to falling down and got up without falling pain. He just sat on his ass and Xuanxuan shriveled her small mouth, "Dad, I didn''t learn well."


    Han Mo Chong drowned and touched the little guy''s head. He knew in his heart that Xuanxuan couldn''t jump well. Although the child didn''t jump completely, he knew at a glance that Xuanxuan imitated the space walk, which was the part Han Mo jumped in the rehearsal room. It may be that the video uploaded by Zeng Ying has been spread among the kindergarten teachers.


    The teacher was seen by Xuanxuan when learning the spacewalk in the video.


    The little guy wanted to show off his "strange" dance in front of his father, but he failed to perform successfully. Instead, he fell down. Xuanxuan was unhappy and wilted and walked to his father.


    Han Mo smiled and gently pinched the little guy''s fleshy face, "what did dad teach you?"


    The little guy just had a flat mouth. When he heard his father''s words, he suddenly raised his small head, "really? But, Dad, do you know what dance the teacher dances? " There was a worried look on the little guy''s face.


    "Of course Dad can jump." Han Mo imitated the little guy''s expression and raised his chin.

 Chapter 413

    The little guy looked at his father with admiring eyes. She was shocked when she saw Ding Rou''s teachers dancing "magic" steps at the door of the teacher''s office. It was the first time she saw such a great dance in her little memory.


    Xuanxuan was still a little uncertain and said again carefully, "teacher Ding Rou, their dance is very complicated. Can dad really dance?"


    Han Mo stood up and gently rubbed the child''s head. Without saying anything more, he went directly to the center of the living room.


    According to the same action in the rehearsal room, Han Mo danced again.


    "Dad..." the little guy was completely attracted by his father. Although Xuanxuan was young, her discrimination ability was no worse than that of adults.


    Dad danced much better than the teachers. Although they were almost the same dance steps, Dad obviously glided on the ground, and the teachers were more like friction.


    "Dad, you''re great. Dad''s great. Long live Dad!" The little guy clapped his hands and jumped around Han mo.


    Han Mo doesn''t feel proud of getting any praise and praise in front of others, but every time he gets a praise in front of Xuanxuan, or Xuanxuan just looks at him with worship eyes, Han Mo can''t help feeling very happy and happy.


    Han Mo only shows his pride in front of Xuanxuan. He gently pinches the child''s pink face, "dad teaches you now to ensure that we can learn as soon as Xuanxuan learns."


    The spacewalk has just appeared. Everyone wants to learn and feels novel, but without mastering the skills, it is difficult to learn well. You need to watch the video repeatedly and understand it slowly.


    Zeng Ying''s video recording angle is not particularly good, because it was secretly photographed through the glass above the door. There is no problem from the perspective of viewing, but from the perspective of learning, it is difficult to learn the essence of spacewalk, let alone imitation.


    Han Mo himself has made the spacewalk jump to the top, so he knows the teaching methods and knows where the key to action is. The little guy is good at imitation, smart and strong coordination ability. He soon mastered the mystery of spacewalk.


    This dance step is not a child''s dance, so it looks a little strange for children to dance, but the little guy wins. She dances the dance steps that belong to adults in her own way.


    The place where the sliding step is made is like a mold, quite a bit of Han Mo''s style, and she added her favorite elements without authorization. Her small appearance is very cute.


    "Son, son, when did you create this dance? Why didn''t you tell mom." Han Mo is instructing Xuanxuan to dance. Chen Yuehong suddenly comes back from the door and opens the door. Seeing Han Mo, she starts to speak loudly.


    Han Mo was stunned. The little guy had just learned spacewalk and was in a state of excitement. When he saw grandma coming back, there was another audience. Don''t mention how happy he was. "My father taught me to dance just now. Grandma, grandma, look at Xuanxuan dancing."


    Chen Yuehong was about to say something to Han Mo, so she was pulled by the little guy and sat on the sofa.


    Like a little actor, the little guy bowed to the grandmother in the audience, and then began her moon walk.


    Chen Yuehong thought that the dance Xuanxuan wanted to show must be the same as the children''s dance taught in the kindergarten. It''s a dynamic and lovely type. Chen Yuehong will laugh every time by her granddaughter.


    So now she wants to see the dance of her baby granddaughter and ask her son what''s going on in the video.


    Just then, the little guy''s had begun. Just as the little guy was a little clumsy sliding backward, the old lady was stunned by everything in front of her.


    Chen Yuehong subconsciously looked at Han Mo, her face full of shock, and then stared at the steps under her granddaughter''s feet.


    "Too... Spacewalk?" Chen Yuehong whispered, suddenly turned her head and looked at Han Mo, "even Xuanxuan can dance. You didn''t tell mom. No, teach me to dance now."


    Chen Yuehong is a professional in dancing. She has been dancing since childhood. She is proficient in all kinds of dances. She has also done dance teaching in the University for decades. Let alone dancing, the old lady is also an expert in choreography. She never admits defeat. The students she has brought are big figures in dance all over the world.


    Some dances made up by young people now only process the original movements and rub them into the stories expressed in songs. It should be said that they used to be spell skills, but now there is a dance soul on the basis of spell skills.


    These are on the table. The old lady can''t care about her skills or her soul now. She''s going to learn spacewalk now.


    The video uploaded to the network by Zeng Ying spread not only among kindergarten teachers, but also among dancing aunts.


    The aunts of the dance team often stroll around the video website. As long as they see good dance, they will watch the video to learn. This is the main way they used to dance. They rely on the Internet to contact new things.


    Later, Chen Yuehong joined the dance team. Although they also visited the video website, they all focused on watching. The choreography of the dance team was done by Chen Yuehong. Everyone knows that she is a professional dancer and a dance teacher in the University. She listens to her very much. Chen Yuehong is the core figure of the dance team.


    Today, I saw a crazy forwarded dance video on the website. When I clicked it, the old ladies went crazy, "Han Mo, it''s Han Mo!"


    On weekdays, they can still try to do the original dance videos uploaded by others, but Han Mo''s space walk directly blocked the aunts out of the moon. Let alone imitate, they can''t even do one step.


    Chen Yuehong is Han Mo''s mother. They pull Chen Yuehong over and let her teach you.


    But Chen Yuehong can''t, let alone the spacewalk. She doesn''t even know that Han Mo can jump the spacewalk. In her impression, Han Mo''s dancing should be a boy''s skill, but she forced Han Mo to learn some when she was a child. Han Mo has a good foundation in dancing, but she doesn''t dance so well.


    If Han Mo sang a song when she was dancing, she was not surprised, because her son was a singer, but dancing was still an original dance step. Chen Yuehong was surprised when she saw the video. Her eyes were going to fall on her feet.


    If the figure was not too familiar, Chen Yuehong couldn''t believe that the man who jumped the spacewalk in the video was his son.


    Chen Yuehong lost face in front of her sisters and went home to ask her son for an explanation. She didn''t want to go home. Even her granddaughter could jump. She kept it from her for a long time.


    Han Mo found that none of the three women in his life, mom, Shuya and daughter, could be easily dismissed. They all had to coax. Chen Yuehong was angry. In fact, it was because she lost face in front of the old sisters and came back to play a small temper. Han Mo knew the root cause and immediately taught his mother to ask her to get the face back.


    Chen Yuehong has solid dancing skills and has been dancing all her life. It is easier to learn than little guys. Moreover, Chen Yuehong has watched videos many times and remembered the basic movements. She just can''t dance and can''t master that skill well.


    After Han Mo gave a little instruction, Chen Yuehong realized that although Han Mo didn''t dance well, he could slide. It''s no problem to slide two or three steps. To be exact, it''s no problem to show off in front of the old sisters of the dance team.


    PS: This is the third watch today. Wow, let''s applaud and encourage today''s energetic rabbit~~

 Chapter 414

    Next day


    Golden sun kindergarten


    "Wow, look, there are wheels under Xuanxuan''s feet."


    "It''s not wheels, it''s ice. I''ve seen skates in the skating rink. That''s how they slide on the ice."


    "But we don''t have ice here."


    "That''s why Xuanxuan''s shoes are made of ice."


    "I still think there are wheels under Xuanxuan''s feet."


    "No, you''re all wrong. Xuanxuan is dancing. I saw my mother learn from the video at home, but my mother didn''t learn and didn''t dance as well as Xuanxuan."


    "What kind of dance is this? It''s like sliding on the ground."


    "My mother said it was a spacewalk."


    "Wow, i..."


    The little guy learned spacewalk from his father only yesterday. He was very arrogant. When he came to the kindergarten, he wanted to show himself in front of the children. The children also have a natural sense of worship for the unknown. They have never seen Xuanxuan dance like magic and let Xuanxuan teach them to dance.


    "Yuxuan, I want to learn."


    "I want to learn, too. Teach me first."


    "Teach me first."


    "Teach me!"


    "Me!"


    ......


    For a time, the children gathered around Xuanxuan to learn spacewalk. Space is a mysterious place for them. Spacewalk is even more mysterious. They scrambled to learn first. The sooner they learn, they can show off in front of the children.


    Although Xuanxuan is also a child and likes to show off her new skills in front of the children around her, she is also willing to share them. She will never be reluctant to teach the children because the spacewalk can get everyone''s admiration.


    The little guy was pulled here and there by the students.


    "We can learn together. Don''t squeeze. It''s easy to learn together."


    At the moment, Xuanxuan is a little teacher in everyone''s mind. Of course, she should listen to the teacher''s words. She consciously stops crowding and stands in a row.


    "I''ll jump first. Let''s watch it. Let''s break it down and practice." The children all looked at Xuanxuan with adoring eyes and showed it to everyone.


    The little guy learned from his father last night and began to practice until very late. His spacewalk was very cute.


    Now I have shown all the contents of yesterday''s exercise.


    Cheers and exclamations came from children.


    After dancing the full version for everyone, Xuanxuan began to seriously learn the decomposition actions for the children.


    After a short break, teacher Ding Rou stood at the door and saw what had happened in the classroom.


    Xuanxuan in the classroom is actually taking a spacewalk. It''s a spacewalk that several of their teachers studied all afternoon yesterday and went home to practice at night.


    Moreover, the little guy didn''t dance casually. It seems that he really learned it. It''s not surprising that Han Mo can teach his daughter to dance.


    "Yuxuan, the teacher also wants to learn spacewalk. Can you teach the teacher?" Teacher Ding Rou went to the little guy and said softly.


    Xuanxuan was seriously teaching the children to dance when suddenly the teacher came. She was stunned, looked at Ding Rou''s gentle face and nodded, "OK."


    In this way, the little guy''s "student" team has another person.


    Because the teachers wanted to learn but didn''t learn it yesterday, the news that Xuanxuan could jump a spacewalk soon spread among the kindergarten teachers.


    "Xuanxuan, can you teach Miss Li?"


    "Can I teach Mr. Wang?"


    "Miss Zhang also wants to learn spacewalk. Let Xuanxuan teach me."


    The little guy enjoyed being a little teacher. For a while, the teachers in the kindergarten began to imitate the spacewalk.


    Teachers like to jump and teach students. Children in large, medium and small classes in kindergartens also began to learn to jump under the influence of teachers.


    The dance class in kindergarten has become a carnival of spacewalk. Those who can jump well and those who can''t jump well are jumping. Anyway, everyone has just learned, and no one will laugh at anyone.


    ......


    A community dance team


    Rehearsal Room


    "Sister Chen, this space walk is amazing."


    "Yes, I thought about the video all night last night and didn''t learn it. The old man lost his temper with me."


    "I''m not the same. I''ve studied all night and haven''t learned anything. Let alone slip, I can''t stand still."


    "Sister Chen is really powerful. She learned it in one night."


    "Can sister Chen be the same as us? They are university teachers and professional dancers. They have been dancing since childhood. We are all halfway monks and can''t compare with others. "


    "Yes, sister Chen is not only excellent, but also her son. Don''t forget that the spacewalk was originally created by Han Mo, who is sister Chen''s son."


    "When it comes to speaking, my son is angry. Why can''t he be like Han Mo? Alas, as a director, he can make a name and go to the Gaya International Film Festival. Now he can also create an original dance that we can''t learn and haven''t seen. What you do is like what you do. "


    "Who says not? One of my sons is enough. Sister Chen''s son is like this. I want a dozen. As much as you have. "


    Chen Yuehong has just danced the space walk she learned yesterday to the old sisters of the dance team. In fact, Chen Yuehong feels that she is still far from her son. She can only slide three or four steps when sliding, but she can slide. This is an innovation in the dance team.


    Because other people are at home holding video research all night, let alone three or four steps, and they can''t slide out half a step.


    Being able to slide three or four steps proves that you can walk. The praise of the people around Chen Yuehong is just smiling. Then, there is no modesty. Chen Yuehong is proud that she has such a son.


    "Sister Chen, you can''t do it alone. You have to teach us. We''ll go out for a game next month."


    "Yes, other dances are similar. This is too powerful. You can definitely win the game."


    "We imitate the spacewalk. Others must be imitating it. Will it be all spacewalk?"


    "How could it be? Our team''s level is good. After thinking about it all night, will you? You think other people have sister Chen on their team. They can''t learn. "


    "Yes, we have sister Chen. We will win."


    "Sister Chen, teach us."


    Chen Yuehong pursed her lips. Yesterday, because she saw the video of her son''s space walk, she was asked by the old sisters. She was speechless and lost face. Today, she found them all.


    Chen Yuehong is not the kind of person who hides and tucks in after learning. She soon began to carefully teach the sisters of the dance team to jump the space walk.


    ......


    Han Mo doesn''t know that his daughter''s kindergarten and his mother''s dance team are crazy about learning spacewalk. Han Mo''s mind is full of Shuya''s concert. The time is getting closer and closer, and there are still many contents that are not perfect.


    Who would have thought that the video was uploaded only one day, but the spacewalk was uploaded on the whole network like a virus.

 Chapter 415

    Han Mo does anything, or he doesn''t do it. If he wants to do it, he will do his best. The previous video was indeed secretly photographed by Zeng Ying and accidentally sent to the Internet. It was an unintentional move, but since it has happened, Han Mo doesn''t want Michael Jackson''s song to just hum in his mouth.


    Yesterday, when he was teaching the little guy to dance with his mother, he found that it was really inconvenient to have no accompaniment. Whether he taught the little guy or his mother, Han Mo sang by himself. After the child slept at night and his mother learned, Han Mo began to make songs.


    In the morning, he sent the produced single to the Copyright Association.


    Han Mo doesn''t know that his songs have been popular all over the network. People have begun to upload their imitation videos to major websites. Because there is no accompaniment, they are mainly humming. Han Mo sings without subtitles and lyrics, and is secretly photographed, so it''s more difficult to learn.


    We can''t even learn the space walk we can see, and we can''t even learn what we can''t hear clearly.


    Han Mo doesn''t take uploading songs seriously. Songs in this world have to pass the Copyright Association before they are used. He makes singles just to facilitate mom and daughter to dance, and doesn''t think too much.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open from the outside.


    "Brother Han, brother Han, did you release Billie Jean?"


    Han Mo suddenly burst in. Little pangxie was a little speechless and helpless. He was really surprised at little pangxie and had nothing to say at first.


    In the blink of an eye, little Pang Xie had walked up to Han Mo and swallowed his saliva. "Brother Han, you sent the song to the Copyright Association. Brother Han, you... "


    Han Mo really didn''t want to hear little Pang Xie repeat, nodded slightly, "yes, just now."


    "That''s great. Don''t you know what the spacewalk has become on the Internet?" Little pangxie looked at Han Mo with an incredible look.


    "I don''t know." Han Mo answered calmly. He really didn''t know. Yesterday, he agreed to resume the video and went to pick up the little guy from school. Then he taught her to dance. Later, he taught his mother. In the evening, he made Billie Jean and didn''t pay attention to the news on the Internet.


    Little Pang Xie sat opposite Han Mo, "now it''s the national spacewalk. Many folk teams are imitating the spacewalk. I''ve never seen a video so popular as your spacewalk. Up to the 60-70-year-old aunt and down to the children in kindergarten, they are infected."


    Han Mo can guess, because he can walk from his mother to the little guy, but as for the middle age, he doesn''t know.


    Little pangxie felt that his description was not so clear, and continued, "come on, I''ll open it for you."


    In the wechat page, the home page is full of small videos, which have just been uploaded, and the time interval is no more than one minute. Because the wechat upload time can only be accurate to minutes, there is basically no time interval.


    Han Mo casually clicked on several videos. Although he didn''t jump very well, he could see that he was imitating the spacewalk.


    "Brother Han, see? It''s all spacewalks. Everyone is infected. Spacewalks have magic." Little pangxie said excitedly.


    Han Mo knows the popularity of spacewalk in the original world, but it is only limited to people who love dancing. However, the videos opened today are not good at dancing. They are completely self entertainment.


    There will be a brief introduction at the top of each video. In fact, most of them are self mockery of netizens.


    "Poisoned, poisoned, Han Mo''s dance is poisonous and can''t stop at all."


    "Make a fool of yourself. This is the first time I''ve uploaded a video. Just look at my legs, not my face."


    "If you can''t learn, what should you do? Solve it."


    "I didn''t have much confidence to upload my dancing video, but I found that everyone can''t dance. Ha ha, I''m not polite."


    "This video is good everywhere. It''s a pity that the song sung by Han Mo hasn''t been found. It must be his original again."


    "The dance without accompaniment is a little awkward. Ha ha, it''s embarrassing."


    "No accompaniment deducted 5 points, ugly dance deducted 4 points, my dance finally scored 1 point, self-knowledge, hee hee."


    "If only there were decomposition exercises."


    "I found that it may take a hundred years to learn spacewalk."


    Not only ordinary people, but also stars imitate the spacewalk. Most of them are film and television actors. Because they are not professional, they should entertain the public. It''s ok if they can''t jump well. It''s OK to interact with fans.


    However, some singers, especially those who originally boast of singing and dancing and boast that they have more singing talent than Han Mo, can''t sit still.


    "What does this jump? Change another one." Zhai Xu slammed the folder in his hand onto the desk.


    "Mr. Zhai Xu, this is the 16th dance teacher please. I really can''t find someone who can really learn spacewalk. It''s too difficult."


    Zhai Xu sat heavily in his chair. He and Han Mo both came from singing. It is clear that he made his debut earlier and is already a big fan. Who would think that Han Mo has been hanging up since he participated in "looking for a good voice". He is a household name for singing and singing. Later, he made a film and went to the Gaya International Film Festival.


    Zhai Xu kept a sigh in his heart. At that time, Han Mo lost the interview for the role of dragon suit. How could he have such an achievement today? He couldn''t swallow it and didn''t accept it.


    So when the video of Han Mo''s space walk appeared, Zhai Xu moved his mind and wanted to find a choreographer to understand Han Mo''s dance step, and then make a little change to become his own. He also wanted to send a video and challenge Han mo. unexpectedly, he found more than a dozen dance teachers who claimed to be able to jump the space walk, but none of them danced well.


    Zhai Xu sighed a long sigh.


    "Mr. Zhai Xu, in fact, we haven''t seen Han Mo''s video, so we imitate it with such interest. People are forgetful. As long as the freshness passes, no one imitates it."


    The agent continued with a smile, "look at his video. Han Mo himself sang and danced. He didn''t even have a accompaniment. These imitation videos on the Internet also had no accompaniment. The dance without accompaniment couldn''t slide out of the space walk. It looks very embarrassing."


    Zhai Xu felt that what the agent said was also reasonable, and his expression was slightly relaxed.


    The agent hurriedly continued, "I''ve seen all the videos uploaded today. They are all self entertainment of netizens. It''s embarrassing dance without accompaniment. They''re boring to dance. I don''t believe you have a look."


    In fact, Zhai Xu also watched several videos in the morning, and there was really no accompaniment. At this time, he was just mentioned by his agent. He casually clicked on the video released by a netizen just released at the top, but it was just opened.


    ˇ°SheWasMoreLikeABeautyQueenFromAMovieScene......ˇ±


    A burst of music came out of the video. It was Han Mo''s voice, and he sang it himself when he took the space walk yesterday, but there was no accompaniment yesterday. Today is a song, a complete song.


    Zhai Xu couldn''t believe his ears. Why did a single suddenly run into the netizen''s video? There was nothing just now. How could there be it all at once.


    The agent was also stunned. The corners of his eyes twitched fiercely and hurriedly looked at the web page.


    "Han, Han Mo has released a new single called Billie Jean."

 Chapter 416

    "The song Han Mo Sang was called Billie Jean. It''s so exciting."


    "I was just a space walker. Now I have to learn this song first."


    "A spacewalk without Billie Jean is an imperfect spacewalk."


    "I think life is going to be a little exciting. I want to believe that my 101st space walk will slide out of the earth and into space, ha ha."


    "Don''t you find that this is the first time Han Mo sings an English song?"


    "After Cantonese songs, Han Mo refreshed my understanding of him again."


    The new song released by Han Mo on the Internet has pushed the wave of crazy imitation of spacewalk to a new height.


    Originally, some singers were dismissive of Han Mo''s video. They thought that imitating spacewalk was so popular without accompaniment, just because everyone was afraid of the whim of new things.


    But when "Billie Jean" was born, at first, it was just a space walk for netizens to entertain themselves. It became a divine song with accompaniment, songs and dancing while singing.


    "Hello, Mr. Han, we want to use the song" Billie Jean "as the theme song of our car advertising. You can talk about the price freely, and we can accept it."


    "Mr. Han, your Billie Jean is great. Can we invite you to perform at our annual wechat ceremony? Our group can offer three times the price. "


    "Xiao Han, I''m Xiaohu''s father. Billie Jean has been popular all over the country. The kindergartens of the little guys are imitating. Our website is on track now, but we lack a theme song. Sell it to me. It''s easy to say the price. You can give me as much as you want."


    One morning, Han Mo received more than a dozen phone calls, all about Billie Jean. He never thought that the song would spread so fast and have such commercial value in the eyes of others.


    But on second thought, this song is really worthy of such crazy pursuit by everyone. It is worthy of such popularity both in the past world and now. Michael Jackson has been imitated and never surpassed.


    Little pangxie knocked on the door of Han Mo''s office holding the folder and walked in slowly. Since Han Mo said it many times, he began to notice his surprise. He said it to himself several times a day, steady, steady.


    Little Pang Xie frowned gently and walked up to Han Mo, "I received a lot of calls this morning, all about Billie Jean. I''ve written them down here." Then little pangxie put the folder in front of Han mo.


    Han Mo casually opened the folder. The first A4 paper was filled with words. Several A4 papers were the same. They were full of words. He scanned a few in front of him and wanted to meet Han Mo to talk about the copyright of the film theme song of Billie Jean. Some want to be the theme song of the amusement park. Hopefully, Han Mo can record a teaching video of space walk and publish it on their website.


    In fact, he probably guessed that even he had received so many calls in the morning. Those who could call him were people who were relatively familiar, not to mention little pangxie.


    Han Mo picked it. He will never perform on the stage. He doesn''t have the energy. He needs to be busy recently. Han Mo doesn''t want to record the teaching video. After all, he is not a choreographer. It''s mainly a matter of time. He can teach his daughter and mother to dance, but netizens can only hope that everyone can watch the video and learn by themselves.


    Because there are so many other theme songs, he first asked Ponzi to classify them, then picked out alternative brands and units, and then decided according to the situation. He believes Ponzi can handle it well.


    "Now click any website that can upload videos, all of them are spacewalks. It''s really interesting. At first, they didn''t have background music. Now they use your paid download of Billie Jean in their dance. There are also K songs that imitate you, singing and dancing. " Xiao pangxie took the task given to him by Han Mo and didn''t leave in a hurry.


    It''s reasonable that the song is easier to dance after it comes out. Han Mo was not surprised.


    Suddenly Han Mo''s cell phone rang. He answered too many calls all morning. He guessed that it was the same as every phone, so he connected directly without looking at the caller ID.


    "Hi, Mr. Han, this is stanson."


    Han Mo was stunned. Since the end of the Gaya International Film Festival, Han Mo has never received any phone calls about Gaya. Some finishing work is completed by e-mail, but they are more official. Han Mo was a little surprised to call him this time.


    The person on the other side of the phone is not only the staff of Gaya International Film Festival, but also the first chairman of the presidium. Han Mo did not expect the phone call of stanson, the most authoritative and influential film festival, but he politely said, "hello."


    "I saw your spacewalk on the Internet. God, it''s amazing. I saw such a dance step for the first time in my life." In Han Mo''s impression, stanson is an old man with gray hair, but his tone of saying this sentence is like a child who finds surprise.


    Han Mo never thought that stanson, who was far away in Gaya, Europe, had watched his video of space walk.


    Master stanson continued, "don''t you know that your spacewalk has been wildly reproduced in Gaya. Now people who imitate spacewalk can be seen in the streets of Gaya, whether children or old people."


    Mr. stanson introduced the magic of Billie Jean and the spacewalk to Han Mo, and began to get down to business. It turned out that the old man wanted to learn, but he was old and had poor coordination ability. The video was secretly taken from the side and rear. The viewing angle was good, but the teaching angle was not good. The old man couldn''t learn at all.


    It''s also because it''s too difficult to learn, so the reason why the old man began to look for videos is that he didn''t want to admit that he couldn''t learn because he didn''t have a talent for dancing.


    Others want to buy the copyright of Han Mo''s space walk teaching video, but he doesn''t want to sell it, but stanson wants him to record a better angle space walk video. Han Mo is embarrassed to refuse. It''s not a deal, it''s a favor.


    Han Mo agrees to master stanson''s request, and the master happily hangs up the phone.


    Before hanging up the phone for a second, Han Mo''s mobile phone rang again.


    "Hello, Mr. Han, we are the American recording society. Your work Billie Jean has been selected by 12 branches of our society and has been recommended as the primary work of Shelley award."


    Han Mo was stunned. He knows the Shelley award. This award is a bit like his original world Grammy Award. It is a music palace that musicians all over the world yearn for. There are the most authoritative award-winning institutions and the best works here. Any participating works do not need to boast and boast, because there is a sufficiently complex and fair jury to make the most correct judgment.


    This is the biggest music feast in the United States, not to mention that no one in Z country or the whole of Asia has participated in it, and no one has even recommended it, let alone passed the primary election.


    Although happy, Han Mo also knows that the selection of this award needs a long process. There are many works entering the primary election. After the classification of the jury, the first round of voting will be conducted to select four awards: annual record, annual album, annual song and annual newcomer.


    The list of works after the preliminary evaluation will be voted by the jury for the second round. The jury has issued a series of complex procedures to effectively ensure the fairness of the selection.


    The staff of the Shelley awards did not introduce much about the selection rules. As long as they are musicians, they will know these rules, because this is the holy land that millions of musicians all over the world yearn for, and its influence is no less than the position of the Gaya International Film Festival in the hearts of filmmakers.


    Han Mo hung up the phone. The surprise and surprise only stayed in his heart for a moment, not on his face.


    Little pangxie never left. Although he couldn''t hear what the other party said, he could hear Han Mo''s words, "brother Han, Shelley award?" Little Ponzi asked tentatively, incredulously.


    Han Mo nodded slightly.


    Little Pang Xie rubbed to his feet, fiercely closed his eyes, took a deep breath, patted his heart position, seemed to be trying to calm down his violent beating mood, and confirmed, "is it really Shelley award?"


    Han Mo looked at the excited little Pang Xie who tried to restrain himself from jumping up and said lightly, "it''s just that he was recommended to enter the primary through screening. The next things are still unknown."


    BangˇŞˇŞ


    The chair was knocked back by little pangxie''s calf and fell to the ground with a dull noise.


    "Long live brother Han, brother Han, you are my idol, idol, ah, ha ha!"


    Han Mo glanced at pangxie''s dancing appearance and shook his head helplessly.

 Chapter 417

    Being shortlisted for the Shelley award does not make Han Mo have any emotional fluctuations. After all, it is only a primary stage. There are too many shortlisted works. It can be said that the waves wash the sand in many works, and the probability is very small.


    He didn''t let little pangxie release the news of being shortlisted in the primary election. After all, if he broke in the primary election, he would be regarded as a topic. His peers are the naked enemies.


    But the influence of Billie Jean around the world has not stopped.


    European netizen


    "Billie Jean is more than any song written by a native English singer."


    "Compared with songs, I am more interested in the dance of this magical singer."


    "If only he could produce an MV of Billie Jean. I watch the video and single separately now."


    "If there is an MV, I will be the first to buy it. I want to be the first person in the school to learn spacewalk."


    "I searched other songs of Han mo. although I can''t understand them, the melody is very good."


    "We can finally hear the songs written by our Chinese people on foreign websites. In the past, we could only download the songs of our own singers on domestic websites."


    "I hope Han Mo can come here for a concert. I want to see the live spacewalk."


    "I also want to see the live spacewalk. It''s so cool."


    Major mainstream media in America


    American news daily, "Chinese singers make waves in the world"


    National times, spacewalk all over the world


    Fashion magazine, revealing different Asians, Han Mo


    Music is all over the world, "a song is all over the world, Billie Jean"


    European and American new vision, "spacewalk opens the tide of national imitation"


    Sichen media office building


    Network maintenance department


    "Manager, our company''s website suddenly attracted the attention of many new users of overseas accounts."


    "Manager, the message area exploded. It seems that all the words are translated by translation software."


    "Manager, the network of our website is abnormal. Too many people log in at the same time and crash."


    The network maintenance department is mainly responsible for the maintenance of the official website of sichen media and the handling of various network matters. At the moment, the manager of the network maintenance department is busy.


    In a short time, too many users suddenly poured in, and the server couldn''t bear to fall into paralysis.


    Fortunately, the manager of the network maintenance department was experienced and solved the problem in a short time.


    "What''s the matter with the manager? Why are so many foreign accounts browsing our website all of a sudden?"


    The manager of the network maintenance department looked at the official website that had returned to normal and smiled, "President Han is also angry abroad."


    At the moment, the message area is filled with text at a rapidly changing speed.


    Because they are all messages converted by translation software, they are not very smooth to read, but the general meaning is not difficult to understand, that is, to express their love for Korean ink, spacewalk and Billie Jean.


    In addition to dealing with network problems and maintaining the official website, the network maintenance department also has a task to summarize the messages on the official website and report to Han mo.


    The manager of network maintenance department usually summarizes once a month. With the rise of wechat and other network media platforms, many fans will leave messages under their idol''s official account, and rarely leave messages on the company''s website.


    Therefore, there are not many messages on the website, and the content is not fresh. The network department will have specialists to make statistics every day and summarize them once a week. The manager of the network department will report to Han Mo at the regular meeting every month.


    The workflow is like this, but there are sudden individual events that must be dealt with specially.


    Three regular knocks at the door.


    Han Mo doesn''t have to look up and knows it''s definitely not little pangxie.


    "Mr. Han, this is the message statistics on our official website." The network manager handed a folder to Han mo.


    Han Mo was stunned. He took the folder for less than a month, and it was not a regular meeting. The manager of the network department came up to send a message. There must be special circumstances. Han Mo thought of this before opening the folder.


    "The official website was paralyzed for a few minutes because there were too many browsing users in a short time, but it has been handled."


    Han Mo looked through the contents of the folder and nodded gently.


    He believed in the ability of the network maintenance department. This problem can certainly be handled in time. As for the contents in the folder, Han Mo glanced and probably knew.


    meanwhile......


    "Brother Han!" Little Ponzi hurried in.


    "Now the European and American media are reporting on you at large. Your spacewalk is really popular."


    Han Mo glanced at the steady manager of the network maintenance department and looked again. Because he was excited, his face was crowded with a chubby little pangxie, and he shook his head helplessly.


    On wechat, major domestic network platforms are reprinting the news of Korean ink and spacewalk reported by mainstream media in Europe and America.


    "Han Mo has once again become the pride of the Chinese people."


    "Domestic musicians appeared in the national times for the first time."


    "American news daily reports a lot on Han Mo and his music"


    "Han Mo is no longer fighting alone. He represents the rise and fall of the whole entertainment industry in China."


    "Spacewalk goes abroad to the world."


    Some news media have stationed abroad and took to the streets to interview passers-by who are jumping on the space walk in the square. For a time, Han Mo, the space walk and the new single Billie Jean were reported on wechat, video platform, TV, newspapers and magazines.


    "Are you doing a spacewalk?" The reporter asked.


    Several young people who were seriously dancing in the square were stunned when they saw the reporter, and then suddenly shouted, "are you from Z? Come here, this is the media of Z country. " Suddenly all the young people around ran over.


    Several young people were very excited, "we are all fans of Han mo. we hope to see Han Mo perform spacewalk on the stage. Oh ~ that''s cool."


    "I love Han Mo, I love spacewalk, I love Billie Jean."


    "Han Mo, come on, we''ll wait for you."


    Several young people scrambled for the microphone and expressed their love for Han Mo to the camera.


    A few days ago, the name of Han Mo was only well known in China. Even if he participated in the Gaya International Film Festival, it only had an impact in China and had little impact in the world. However, this spacewalk swept the world at an incalculable speed.


    Young people, old people and children who are imitating Han Mo spacewalk can be seen everywhere in squares all over the country


    Because the magic of the spacewalk is too strong, everything in China, whether it is a recognized singer or a new singer, seems bleak.


    How much effort has been made, but the new album has just been released, but it can''t even get into the top ten of the hot search list.


    Hired Shuiqun to brush comments, but was immediately brushed down by Han Mo''s related content.


    Many singers who originally planned to release albums or new song singles have silently adjusted the time at the moment.


    "Teacher Zhai Xu and sister Sisi have delayed the release of the new album. Let''s also delay it. The single she was scheduled to release this week will not be released." The agent said helplessly.


    Zhai Xu quietly sat in the sofa chair and looked at the constantly rolling news about Han Mo on the screen. He suddenly said, "did you ask about the Shelley award?"


    The agent quickly replied, "ask, ask, Mr. Zhai Xu, you can rest assured that there must be no problem entering the preliminary evaluation this time. It is said that we are on the recommendation list."


    Zhai Xu sighed, "it''s been six years, and it''s our turn."


    "Shall I release relevant information now? Compare Han Mo? "


    Zhai Xu thought for a moment and slapped his palm on the table, "hair!"

 Chapter 418

    "Yuxuan, why can''t I dance as well as you?" Mengmeng is a little unconvinced. On weekdays, Mengmeng dances among the children in the class. In order to cultivate Mengmeng''s temperament, Mengmeng''s mother reported to the dance class of the training institution and has been learning to dance.


    "Yuxuan is a spacewalk princess. Of course, her spacewalk is the best." The little tiger touched his thin head and said with a smile.


    "Wow, that''s a cool name, spacewalk princess."


    "My mother said that spacewalk is also called moon walk. Is it better to call it Moon Princess?"


    "But is the Moon Princess Chang''e?"


    "Chang''e? Is Xuanxuan Chang''e? "


    "I like Chang''e''s little rabbit."


    "Yes, the little rabbit is the most lovely. I like the little rabbit, too."


    ......


    Adults can never understand the children''s brain circuits. It is clearly caused by the cute and competitive psychology. They want to dance better and become the best children in the class as usual.


    But suddenly Xuanxuan had another title, spacewalk princess. The title hasn''t been said for a long time. It even involves Chang''e... And then the little rabbit


    Teacher Ding Rou is a little speechless. In fact, she is also observing. She thinks she can''t dance as well as little guy Xuanxuan. Although Ding Rou can slide, she always feels a little worse. It seems very stiff and doesn''t have Xuanxuan''s nature.


    Xuanxuan raised her small face and said proudly, "my father is the creator of spacewalk. My father teaches me every day. Of course I can dance well."


    "Wow, did Xuanxuan''s father invent the spacewalk?"


    "Really? The spacewalk invented by Xuanxuan''s father! "


    "I heard from my mother that she is a great star, and Xuanxuan''s father is also a big star."


    "No wonder Xuanxuan can jump so well. It turns out that she can jump spacewalk with her father every day. It''s so enviable."


    "I also want to have such a father. I also want to take a spacewalk every day."


    "I want to have such a father, too."


    "I want to."


    "I want to..."


    A group of little guys became envious of Xuanxuan''s father who could jump a spacewalk from the envy of Xuanxuan''s good spacewalk.


    And then they all want to have such a father


    "Xuanxuan''s father is so good. I remember he can make cookies."


    "Yes, Xuanxuan''s father cooks delicious."


    "Xuanxuan''s father can also make clothes. Xuanxuan''s princess dress is the most beautiful at the masquerade party."


    "Xuanxuan''s father can draw and write story books. I like the frog prince."


    "Xuanxuan''s father can also sing. My mother downloaded kiss my baby and played it to me every day."


    The little tiger frowned with thick small eyebrows and whispered like an adult. He sighed, "why can''t my father do anything?"


    In the president''s office of a building, father tiger sneezed heavily, "who scolded me?"


    ......


    Zhai Xu''s agent edited a wechat message, but it hasn''t been sent directly. Instead, he took it to Zhai Xu to have a look.


    "Mr. Zhai Xu, can I write this?"


    Zhai Xu looked at it carefully word by word twice, nodded slightly, "yes."


    He has been waiting for today for a long time. For six years, Zhai Xu will find various channels to recommend himself to the jury at the Shelley award recommendation stage every year. But the Shelley awards are different from some domestic awards. The Shelley awards are absolutely fair, fair and open. No matter who, there is no shortcut. You may be a very famous star or a new comer, but you can participate in the evaluation as long as you have good works.


    The results of the evaluation will go through a series of strict voting. It is a great thing for domestic singers to enter the primary election stage, because no domestic singer has entered the primary election through the recommendation stage in the decades since the Shelley award was founded.


    However, domestic singers have not given up. Over the years, a large number of singers have been trying to flood into the Xuelai award, hoping to leave their footprints on the Shelley award. Even if they are only shortlisted in the primary election, it is a great honor. After all, it is the first time for Chinese people and will be recorded in history.


    Zhai Xu is one of the troops who pour into the Shelley awards every year, but he has not even been qualified to recommend for six years, let alone enter the primary election.


    This year, Zhai Xu spent a lot of thought and opened his bow through various channels before hearing the news that his works were also recommended to the primary.


    Zhai Xu hesitated at the moment of clicking to send, "is the message you heard accurate?"


    The agent was stunned and said with a smile, "don''t worry, the information that has been recommended is absolutely accurate. It''s your turn this year. Since the Shelley award was held, there hasn''t been anyone with black hair and yellow skin."


    Zhai Xu nodded slightly. In recent years, the recording industry in Asia has risen. He believes that Shelley award will also consider this factor. He is definitely one of the best selling male singers in recent years. Thinking of this, Zhai Xu subconsciously closed his chin and clicked send with a smile.


    The agent said excitedly, "you will be recorded in history. How can Han Mo compare with our teacher Zhaixu? His qualifications are there. If he wants to participate in the Shelley award, he doesn''t even know where to open the door."


    Zhai Xu curled his lips. He still has confidence. Although Han Mo has been rising recently, he is a newcomer after all. Let alone singing in other fields, I''m afraid he can''t even find the door to the Shelley award, let alone recommend his own works. Dream.


    The news about Han Mo spread too crazy on the Internet. When Zhai Xu released the news, everyone didn''t reflect so fast.


    Zhai Xu kept his eyes on the computer and stared at the comments of Internet friends on the screen.


    Except for a few habitual irrigation netizens who came out and said a few painless comments, it''s nothing.


    Zhai Xu was a little worried and kept tapping the table with his fingers.


    "It''s normal for the network to lag. I''ve released the news through various channels. Please wait a little longer." The equally anxious agent comforted Zhai Xu.


    On the Internet, in addition to the news about the spacewalk and Han Mo, other news will soon be flooded. Everyone doesn''t pay much attention. Half an hour later, the media and netizens began to pay attention.


    In just half an hour, the agent poured water on the major websites for the water army invited by Zhai Xu, and the news released by Zhai Xu that he had passed the preliminary evaluation of Shelley award stood up.


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Zhai Xu, there have been media reports and netizens have begun to discuss." The agent suddenly stood up, pointed to the screen and said.


    Zhai Xu stared round for fear of missing any comment.

 Chapter 419

    Although the comments of netizens are not as crazy as Han Mo''s space walk, they are still effective on the whole. Han Mo is not the only news screen on the Internet.


    These days, whether singers or film and television stars, no matter what trends are pressed down by the news of Han Mo, they dare not say it. They have a lot of resentment in their hearts, thinking about how to extinguish the momentum of Han Mo, but they don''t have any good topics by taking the formal way.


    He didn''t dare to express his resentment directly and didn''t want to offend Han mo. at this time, anyone who offended Han Mo can drown those who picked things with spittle at home and abroad.


    Therefore, we can only wait and see silently, and try not to expose some things during this period, so as not to sink into the sea.


    At the moment, Zhai Xu''s Shelley award undoubtedly brings a dawn to them. At least they don''t have to watch the news of Han Mo every day.


    When a person becomes the object of everyone''s envy, he becomes everyone''s common enemy. At this time, if a person comes out against him, everyone will stand on the latter''s side, make an enemy with the first person and suppress him.


    When Zhai Xu entered the preliminary evaluation stage of Shelley award, the comments of netizens were not as much as those of others in the circle.


    On the Internet and wechat, all the stars reprint Zhai Xu''s news.


    "Congratulations to Mr. Zhai Xu on becoming the first person to win the Shelley award in Asia."


    "Teacher Zhai Xu is mighty and proud of our singing world."


    "Old singers still have strength, and most of the newcomers are all the rage. Only teachers Zhai Xu with strength can old singers play steadily."


    "I look forward to Mr. Zhai Xu''s Shelley award red carpet trip."


    ......


    Zhai Xu looked at the stars congratulating one after another on the Internet and couldn''t help smiling.


    "Mr. Zhai Xu, you see, everyone congratulates you. The Shelley award is still powerful. It just came out and pressed down half of the news of Han mo. we''ll publicize it for a few days. It''s estimated that the news of Han Mo will disappear."


    Zhai Xu sneered and said, "what activity did you tell me last time? Clean up later. "


    The agent was stunned. "Didn''t you want to go at that time? I pushed it."


    At that time, Zhai Xu was very upset because of the news about Han mo. he couldn''t see Han Mo better than others.


    Because he was the first to know Han mo. at the beginning, Han Mo''s singing did not develop. He could only make a little money by mixing some group performances. He couldn''t even succeed in interviewing a dragon suit. Later, he could sing and be a director, screenwriter and choreographer. Zhai Xu simply couldn''t accept it.


    Not to mention the director and screenwriter, Zhai Xu is a singer. Zhai Xu is very uncomfortable. Let alone that he and Han Mo are both singers. Later, Han Mo just came out to participate in the "looking for a good voice" competition. He is only a new contestant, and he is a guest judge. In terms of qualification and influence, he is above Han mo.


    It was only a long time before Han Mo changed and pressed himself down. Zhai Xu couldn''t figure it out and couldn''t accept it, so he didn''t want to participate in the activities attended by Han mo. as soon as he heard about Han Mo, he asked the agent to refuse directly.


    I can''t afford to provoke and hide. I don''t want to see the scenery of Han mo.


    But now it''s different. Even if Han Mo''s space walk is popular again, it''s also a folk behavior. The Shelley award is different. It is the palace of musicians all over the world. It brings together the best works and musicians in the world. Its position in everyone''s heart is not comparable to that of a Korean Mexican spacewalk.


    Zhai Xu curled his mouth and said with a smile, "it was then, and now it is now. Go and tell the organizer, and I''ll be there in a minute."


    If others go back on their word like this, the organizers must politely refuse, but Zhai Xu is a first-line star after all, and the news of Shelley award has just been released, and the organizers welcome him very much.


    ......


    Guomai Tower


    There are always some stars who are deliberately late for some activities in order to show their coffee. This behavior is despised, but this kind of person is not uncommon.


    Zhai Xu is one of them.


    Today''s event is a charity dinner. Many celebrities, from the performing arts industry to the business and political circles, are invited. In fact, everyone is looking for an opportunity to meet, communicate with each other, and get to know each other if they don''t know each other.


    "Oh, Mr. Liu, I saw the spacewalk video you uploaded. You are very talented in dancing."


    "No, old, ten years younger, it''s definitely not in this state. I''ve also seen your video. I can''t refuse to be old. Your young people are better than our old friends."


    "I also jump blindly. I can''t jump out of the smell of Han mo."


    "Han Mo is an expert. He created it himself. We monks who imitate others on the way must not learn the essence of others."


    "Han Mo also came today. I want to ask him face to face."


    "Yes, I have. I saw it just now."


    In fact, Han Mo seldom participates in such activities. This time, the organizers repeatedly invited him, plus little pangxie''s persuasion. The reason is that this is a charity dinner, and little pangxie can participate in one place.


    Little pangxie was very excited. He looked around. Many of them were celebrities and ladies who could only be seen from a distance before. Now he can pass them by. When he meets more approachable people, he will smile and nod politely at him. This feeling is so wonderful.


    Han Mo sat in the corner and didn''t communicate much with people, but as people say, if Hong, sitting next to the toilet, there are still media interviews and surrounded by fans. If Hong doesn''t sit on the stage, no one cares.


    Han Mo belongs to the former. Just after he sat down for a while, he was surrounded by people.


    "Mr. Han Mo, please tell us the mystery of spacewalk."


    "The spacewalk is amazing. At the beginning, my daughter jumped and said it was taught in kindergarten. It was like magic. Later, I followed suit and became addicted."


    "Me too, especially after Han Mo''s single Billie Jean, the spacewalk is more perfect."


    "Han Mo, you shoot a spacewalk MV. I''ll invest in you and invite you the best team."


    "Brother, Han Mo still needs us to invest. There''s nothing in sichen media."


    "Oh, look at my brain. I wanted to get close, but I didn''t have a chance. Ha ha."


    Around Han Mo, there was a lot of laughter from everyone. There were more business leaders and socialites around him, and the stars in his circle just smiled with him even in the past.


    More just looked at the direction of Han Mo in the distance, and from time to time took a few words of sour water from his mouth.


    Just then, Zhai Xu came.


    The agent opened the door for Zhai Xu and waited respectfully for him to go in, followed by a dog leg. Zhai Xu deliberately came later than the invitation to show that his coffee is bigger than Han Mo, but in fact, not many people pay attention to these.


    The eclipsed stars suppressed by Han Mo''s aura surrounded Zhai Xu like a savior.


    "Brother Xu, you are here. Finally someone can help us vent our anger."


    "Yes, brother Xu, it''s lawless. I don''t know if he hired a navy. How can he dominate all major websites."


    "I don''t think it''s possible. No matter how popular the space walk is, it won''t be."


    "It''s the fierce Shelley award from brother Xu, which immediately suppressed his arrogance."


    Zhai Xu smiled and pretended to be modest and said, "there is no such thing. We all compete fairly. This time, we are lucky to enter the primary."


    "You are so modest. How can you be lucky? You are lucky to be popular through a dance video, but the Shelley award is a real strength."


    Zhai Xu smiled and didn''t speak again.


    "Brother Xu, you''ll cover us in the future. It''s said that you can invite a companion when you take the red carpet to participate in the final selection of the Shelley award. Brother Xu, don''t forget my sister and me."


    "People who want to follow brother Xu on the red carpet can row from here to the Fifth Ring Road. Who doesn''t want to touch the light? If you say so, I also want to follow brother Xu to the Shelley award scene."


    "Brother Xu, I just released an album. Think about me then."


    Several female singers gathered at the front and tried their best to praise Zhai Xu.


    Zhai Xu enjoyed everyone''s pursuit of him and said with a smile, "if you can take the red carpet, I''ll take you all."


    "That''s great. I''ll thank brother Xu first."


    "We Asian singers have never been shortlisted for the Shelley award. Brother Xu has entered the primary this time. There must be no problem in the follow-up. They also have to weigh the market."


    "I think so too. Brother Xu, we''ll wait for good news. We must inform us of any good news in the future. Don''t forget us."


    Zhai Xu''s smile didn''t stop. He patted the talking female singer on the arm, "how can I forget you."


    Everything here was recognized by little Pang Xie not far away. He rolled his eyes and whispered, "don''t you enter the primary election? What''s the big deal?"


    Han Mo heard little pangxie complain and winked at him, "speak carefully."


    Pang Xie smashed his mouth, as if thinking of something, hurried to Han Mo''s ear and said, "the Shelley award has not officially announced the list of candidates for the primary election. Have they also received a call?"

 Chapter 420

    "Brother Han, long time no see." Since the end of looking for a good voice, ye Lizhi has not seen Han mo. even if he sees it, he sees it from a distance and has no chance to say hello.


    When we participated in the "looking for a good voice" together, we were all the same singers. Han Mo wrote so many good songs that he immediately distanced himself from the players competing together, but he was just a singer.


    Later, Han Mo was different. In a short time, he completed many things that artists can''t catch up with all their lives. Although Ye Lizhi looks careless, he knows how to be measured. He hasn''t contacted Han mo after the game.


    Their wechat customers paid attention to each other, and only helped Han Mo with praise and blessings under his account. There was no interaction and intersection.


    This is mainly because Han Mo is not a wechat customer. Many official messages are released with the help of pangxie. In addition, ye Lizhi always feels that there is a big gap, so he doesn''t take the initiative to contact Han mo.


    Han Mo saw Ye Lizhi smile. This smile came from his heart. At the beginning of the game, he didn''t know anyone and was not expected. In the first lottery, everyone''s attention was not with him, and several people would pop up from time to time to suppress him.


    Only Ye Lizhi followed him all the time. Brother Han shouted. At that time, they were partners in the game together. However, after the game, they went their separate ways. There was no intersection and contact for so long.


    Han Mo is very happy to see ye Lizhi again this time.


    "Xiaoye, how are you doing?"


    Ye Lizhi felt embarrassed and touched the back of his head. "As usual, except for a few songs, the response was average. Recently, he thought of an album, but... Hee hee, the company cancelled the plan and said it was an extension."


    Ye Lizhi didn''t say the reason for the delay, but Han Mo knows why the recent spacewalk and his news are too crazy. In Mengsi''s words, it is to the point of madness. In order to avoid this stage, many artists have postponed their new songs, new albums and some important publicity.


    The big guys are all delayed on their own initiative, but some newcomers are forced to postpone indefinitely by the company, because the original sales volume of newcomers is not good. If they can''t keep up with the publicity, there will be no profit, so they can only postpone, and the hard won opportunity to release the album may also end up because of this postponement.


    Ye Lizhi did not elaborate, but the situation of each company is roughly the same, and so is sichen media.


    But the heat of the spacewalk is beyond Han Mo''s control, and he has no way.


    Han Mo and ye Lizhi talked again. They recalled the scenes of the previous competition and talked about their work. Han Mo found that ye Lizhi was different from before. He survived in the circle and was a lot more stable.


    At this time, Zhai Xu and several female singers chatted louder and louder not far away, regardless of whether Han Mo could hear it or not. He said while walking in the direction of Han mo.


    Pang Xie, who has been standing next to Han Mo, became more and more angry. "What''s great about passing the primary election? It''s still unknown whether he can be on the red carpet."


    After hearing their discussion, ye Lizhi''s expression was complex and whispered, "I have a classmate who developed in the United States. He is a cellist. The cello solo album produced this time has also entered the primary list of the Shelley award, which is in the category of contemporary musical instrument performance albums."


    Ye Lizhi thought for a moment and continued, "I heard from him that the lemy award will be released into the list of primaries through multiple official channels today."


    While talking, Zhai Xu and a group of people just walked up to Han mo.


    Ye Lizhi couldn''t bear Zhai Xu''s deliberately showing off, but he was only in his heart. After all, he was mixed in the circle. He was just an unknown newcomer. If there was less than one enemy, there would be less than one. He just flashed a trace of disgust in his eyes, but didn''t talk much.


    "Mr. Han, we are talking about you." A female singer around Zhai Xu said with a smile.


    "Brother Han''s spacewalk is so powerful that he can make such a big noise on the whole network by secretly shooting a video." Another female singer followed.


    Although what they said didn''t sound wrong, there was hypocrisy in their tone and expression.


    "If I say, brother Xu is really powerful. The Shelley award is the highest honor for our singer. Brother Xu is about to leave the red carpet."


    Ye Lizhi sneered in his heart. It''s terrible to have no culture. Let''s not say whether he can enter the final award nomination stage through layers of screening after entering the primary election. Even if he enters, he won''t be able to walk the red carpet so soon.


    Ye Lizhi said with a smile, "it is said that the list of candidates who passed the primary of this Shelley award will be announced in the official channel today."


    Zhai Xu''s eyes flickered.


    "Generally, I will be notified in advance. Brother Xu has also been notified." Ye Lizhi continued with a smile.


    Zhai Xu was stunned for a moment and glanced at the agent. The agent''s expression was frozen on his face. For a moment, he immediately said, "of course, you''ve received the notice. In a moment, you can see that our teacher Zhai Xu appears in the list."


    "Now there are overwhelming reports of our brother Xu''s participation in the Shelley award, which is more than Mr. Han Mo''s space walk report."


    Han Mo said with a smile, "Shelley award is an international music award. Naturally, spacewalk can''t be compared."


    When the female singer finished, she didn''t feel happy. She showed the news in her mobile phone to several female singers around and read it out loud. In fact, she didn''t want to really read these reports, or let everyone around hear them.


    Zhai Xu stood beside them and listened happily.


    "Zhai Xu will become the first person in Asia if he passes the Shelley award primary."


    "Asian musicians can finally enter the Shelley award hall."


    "Pay attention to the Shelley award and witness the miracle of Zhai Xu''s music world."


    ......


    As the time for the publication of the Shelley award list is getting closer and closer, the major media also began to stir up. For them, they can lead an appointment to Zhai Xu to do an exclusive interview and get some exclusive news. It''s really explosive news.


    Zhai Xu''s agent began to answer the phone constantly. In fact, it was all about Zhai Xu''s work. He should walk aside and say it in a low-key way, but he spoke loudly in the crowd in order to deliberately press Han Mo''s head.


    "Let''s think about it. To be honest, too many magazines want to invite Zhai Xu for an exclusive interview. We also have to weigh it. Yes, I can''t give you news today."


    "Hello, yes, yes, I know Mr. Li, Mr. Zhaixu? He''s busy, endorsing. Of course, it''s good to renew the contract, but the price changes year by year. We must have another interview. OK, meet and talk. "


    "For the program mentioned last time, Mr. Zhai Xu is busy now. After all, the Shelley award is about to start. If you don''t want to be busy, you can''t do it. Yes, forgive me."


    His voice is too loud. People around talking about other things will also hear the content. Everyone knows that Zhai Xu''s schedule is very full now, and he may have no time to invite in the future.


    Many of the business leaders who came to the party today also moved their mind to cooperate with Zhai Xu and walked towards him intentionally or unintentionally.


    "The Shelley prize will be announced soon. The countdown begins." Ye Lizhi looked at his cell phone and saidˇ° Out, out.


    Everyone came together.


    Zhai Xu showed an uncontrollable smile on his face.


    The agent looked up slightly and was ready to accept all the praise.


    The number of people in each category is relatively large. Ye Lizhi''s fingers move on the screen and suddenly stop.


    Everyone was stunned when they saw the list.


    Ye Lizhi also showed a trace of surprise and quickly enlarged the content in his mobile phone.


    Several female singers who had just gathered around Zhai Xu showed surprise on their faces, and their steps subconsciously retreated a few steps.


    Zhai Xu stared with big eyes and a stiff smile on his face. He suddenly took a step forward and robbed the mobile phone. He was famous for his crazy sliding.


    The corner of the agent''s mouth twitched fiercely and read hysterically, "impossible, impossible."

 Chapter 421

    Because Zhai Xu and his agent were so high-profile just now, almost everyone''s attention was attracted to them. Those who didn''t pay so much attention to the Shelley award also surrounded them.


    Whether you are familiar or not, at least you know each other. Even if you nod your head, you should politely express congratulations at this time, so everyone is ready to congratulate Zhai Xu.


    At the moment, those who can see ye Lizhi''s mobile phone will gather around to see. If they can''t see it, they will take out their mobile phone and look through the list published by the Shelley award. By the way, they will see if any foreign singers they like have passed the primary election.


    Almost at the same time, everyone''s expression froze.


    Surprise.


    Shocked.


    fantastic.


    A moment later, they began to whisper.


    "Didn''t Zhai Xu enter the primary?"


    "Yes, you must have received a call before you dare to say it."


    "Why such a big oolong."


    Suddenly Ye Lizhi shouted, "Han Mo, Han Mo, brother Han, you passed the Shelley award primary." Ye Lizhi could not restrain his joy. Compared with Zhai Xu, he has 1000 and 10000 reasons to hope that Han Mo can get this honor.


    "Han Mo, it''s Han mo. it turned out that Han Mo passed the Shelley award primary."


    "Billie Jean" is a new Billie Jean by Han mo. "


    "Han Mo''s spacewalk is going to jump to the international stage. It''s too cow."


    "Shelley award is really authoritative. Han Mo''s" Billie Jean "is no less popular than the works of foreign singers."


    "Go, go and congratulate Han Mo quickly."


    Human nature is like this. The grass on the wall falls with the wind.


    The people around Zhai Xu just now quickly moved to Han mo.


    The crowd quickly moved and suddenly dispersed, leaving only Zhai Xu and his agent standing in place.


    Ye Lizhi had already taken away the mobile phone from Zhai Xu, but Zhai Xu was so shocked that he clubbed in place and didn''t move. The hand still holds the position of holding the mobile phone just now.


    The agent saw the list as much as Zhai Xu himself. At the moment, I can''t believe what I saw just now.


    No Zhai Xu, no!


    But the list spelled Han Mo''s name and Billie Jean. He read it again and again. He didn''t want to believe it, but he couldn''t deny it.


    "Impossible, impossible. Where''s Zhai Xu? Where''s Zhai Xu?"


    Suddenly Zhai Xu grabbed the agent''s collar and squeezed his voice out of Zhai Xu''s teeth word by word, "did you receive the notice of Shelley award or not?"


    Zhai Xu made a trembling voice. Just now, the stars were supporting the moon. In just a few minutes, the world has changed. Zhai Xu couldn''t accept this fact. His eyes were full of blood and bited his back teeth.


    The agent was afraid. This was the first time he saw such Zhai Xu. Although Zhai Xu was also fierce at ordinary times, it was terrible this time.


    He didn''t dare to say or even look into Zhai Xu''s eyes.


    Zhai Xu again issued a trembling roar, "did you receive the notice?"


    The agent swallowed his saliva, paused for a moment, and replied with a cry, "no!"


    Zhai Xu slipped under his feet, released his hand, and staggered limply for two steps.


    "Mr. Zhai Xu, Mr. Zhai Xu." The agent hurried to help him.


    What happened here at the moment did not attract everyone''s attention. No one wanted to pay attention to Zhai Xu. The people passing by them just glanced at him without stopping.


    Several female singers who had just gathered around Zhai Xu had already greased the soles of their feet around Han mo.


    No one wants to follow the disgraced loser and continue to lose face. It''s unlucky to be next to him.


    No one knows how Zhai Xu and his agent left the banquet hall.


    "My brother Han actually received a call from the Shelley award. He knew that Han Mo''s Billie Jean passed the primary election, but he kept a low profile and didn''t let me release the news." Pangxie, who was surrounded in the middle of the crowd, said first, with a proud expression.


    "Brother Han really doesn''t like to be in the limelight. It''s the same with looking for a good voice before. Every time he went on stage, he shocked us. He didn''t give us any preparation before going on stage." Ye Lizhi said with a smile.


    The surrounding people praised Han Mo one after another.


    "Billie Jean deserves its name. The spacewalk should have entered the Shelley award. There is no suspense. In fact, when it was not announced, I wondered whether Han Mo could also pass the preliminary evaluation."


    "If such a popular song and such a popular spacewalk don''t pass Shelley''s primary election, what kind of can pass? I don''t accept other people''s candidacy."


    "Han Mo is the first person in Asia. No works in Asia can enter the preliminary examination of Shelley award in recent decades."


    "Han Mo is not only the first Asian face of the Shelley award, but also the first person at the Gaya International Film Festival. This is ability, which others can''t envy."


    At the moment, the media on the Internet are also quite embarrassed.


    It''s not that they don''t want to praise Han mo. the main reason is that Zhai Xu was too fierce just now. In the past few minutes, Ann felt uncomfortable with Han mo.


    If Zhai Xu really passed the Shelley prize primary, it would be all right. Adding another Han Mo to the Chinese people would be happy, but Zhai Xu''s name was not on the list. All the media felt instant pain for such a big oolong.


    And those who just called Zhai Xu''s agent for cooperation are glad that it''s too late to change people because they didn''t sign a contract.


    However, the media is the media. It doesn''t matter whether you are an Oolong or whether he loses face. Anyway, the timeliness of news is the most important. A very tacit collective deleted all the reports about Zhai Xu, changed the content and angle, and continued to report on Han Mo, as if everything had never happened just now.


    The media can pretend that it didn''t happen just now, but netizens can''t.


    "Wocao, what''s the situation? Didn''t Zhai Xu say he passed the Shelley award primary? Why didn''t he appear on the list? He became Han mo. "


    "I got reliable news. It was an oolong. Zhai Xu let the news out without receiving the notice from the Shelley award. He pretended not to force him into a face."


    "At the moment, Zhai Xu has already fainted in the toilet."


    "If you can think of it with your toes, Han Mo has written so many beautiful songs. Although he made a late debut, he is better than Zhai Xuqiang in terms of quality. Moreover, Billie Jean is too hot and the spacewalk is excellent. If he doesn''t go to the Shelley award, who dares to go."


    Originally, Han Mo was in the stage where the spacewalk was wildly imitated. The news about him flew all over the sky. Overnight, passers-by turned powder and powder into loyal powder. He also encountered Zhaixu Oolong incident, which pushed the attention of Shelley award to a new level.


    Han Mo became the first candidate in Asia through the preliminary evaluation of the Shelley award. The news is the same as the spacewalk. From the aunt in her 60s and 70s to the children in the kindergarten.


    ......


    "Xuanxuan, I heard from the teacher that your father won the ice cream award."


    The little guy corrected seriously, "it''s not ice cream, it''s Shelley. My father passed the preliminary evaluation of Shelley award."

 Chapter 422

    The children in the kindergarten gathered around Xuanxuan, because the Shelley award primary list was too sensational last night, and the children heard that their parents said when they discussed at home that children at this time can clearly remember key words, so Xuanxuan''s father won an award. They all remembered it, but they couldn''t remember whether it was ice cream or Shelley.


    Compared with Shelley, ice cream is easier to remember.


    Xiaohu Han said with a smile, "my father said that the Shelley award is very powerful. Only very excellent people can participate."


    "That''s what my mother said. Xuanxuan''s father is the only one in Asia to participate in the Shelley award." Meng Meng said with a serious expression.


    "Wow, Asia, Asia is so big. Is Xuanxuan''s father the most powerful person in Asia?" Ruirui''s first thought is the map of Asia on the map. His father told him that Asia contains many countries.


    "Xuanxuan''s father is so cool."


    "Xuanxuan''s father is the first in Asia."


    "First in Asia... Wow."


    Children don''t know what the Shelley award is, and what the adults mean by their praise. Anyway, it''s very powerful. Asia is very big, Shelley award is very big, and Han Mo''s father is very great.


    Surrounded by her friends, Xuanxuan popularized the knowledge about Shelley awards she heard from her grandparents last night, including the history, awards and authority of Shelley awards.


    Chen Yuehong and Han Jun are teachers of the Conservatory of music. They don''t know much about the Gaya International Film Festival, but they know a lot about the Shelley award.


    In fact, Xuanxuan doesn''t know much about the Shelley award, but she knows it''s related to her father, so she listens very carefully, and the Shelley award is a very mysterious existence in the little guy''s heart.


    So I listened very carefully and told all the contents I knew to the children in kindergarten.


    These are mysterious to Xuanxuan, and even more mysterious to other children.


    All day long, the little guys were surrounded and surrounded. Everyone wanted to know the stories that happened at the Shelley awards in America. Xuanxuan could remember all the stories to the children. If she couldn''t remember them, she gave full play to her storytelling ability and made some original ones. In short, the little friends liked them very much.


    ......


    Originally, because of Zhai Xu''s self explosion, the flying news about Han Mo was slightly diluted. However, with Zhai Xu''s own dragon event, the announcement of the primary list of Shelley award, spacewalk, Billie Jean, Shelley award, the news related to Han Mo was reported all day, from the Internet, television, radio, newspapers and magazines.


    The selection of the Shelley award continued. With the participation of Han Mo, the major domestic media increased more space to report the Shelley award.


    Reporters were even sent to stop in front of the jury building to report on the Shelley award in real time.


    In previous years, the Shelley awards only entered the awarding link in the final stage, and there will be live broadcasting and news reports. Although they are concerned, they do not have people from their own countries to participate. They always feel that there is something less, just like a certain sport.


    With Han Mo this year, everything has changed. China will know the progress of Shelley award every day.


    "After passing the primary election, Han Mo''s work Billie Jean has been singing all the way."


    "Billie Jean has entered the classified re investment link. There is no suspense."


    "The re investment results are fresh, and Billie Jean is shortlisted again."


    "Shelley award has entered the final stage. Please look forward to whether Han Mo can shine on the red carpet."


    Little Ponzi has been paying attention to the situation of a Shelley award from time to time recently, because the announcement of the final nomination, like the initial evaluation, will first inform musicians of various countries.


    The more calm Han Mo is, the more nervous Xiao pangxie is. In fact, except Han Mo, they are not very calm, because Han Jun and Chen Yuehong are also concerned about the dynamics of the Shelley award. In their hearts, being able to go to Shelley is much more important than what Gaya International Film Festival. In the hearts of musicians, the Shelley award is supreme.


    Since the charity dinner, Zhai Xu seems to have evaporated. Before the evaporation, he first terminated the contract with the agent. Now no one knows whether he is a person or employs a new agent. The media no longer pay attention to this point. It only takes a small article to mention that Zhai Xu terminated the contract with the agent, Then the news was like a small stone in the sea, which was killed on the beach by the overwhelming waves about Han mo.


    Little Pang Xie couldn''t sit still again. He wanted to ask about the Shelley prize of Han mo. he hesitated and walked to the door of Han mo. he just hung up and was free.


    Little Ponzi walked quickly into the office.


    "Brother Han, if the Shelley prize gives you news, you must tell me first."


    Han Mo looked up, a serious little Pang Xie on his face, and gave a light "um".


    Pang Xie has been wandering around Han Mo''s office for several times. He just got the "um", thinking that Han Mo may not have received the news, so he was a little depressed and walked out unhappily.


    Suddenly there was a deep voice behind him.


    "Best pop music nomination." Han Mo said calmlyˇ° They said, "date..."


    Before Han Mo''s words were finished, Pang Xie, who was ready to leave, suddenly turned around and ran a few steps in the direction of Han mo.


    Little pangxie was fat again. Although he had only a few steps, the floor seemed to tremble slightly.


    "Long live brother Han. Brother Han, you''re so good. You''re nominated for the best pop music. This is a weight award." Little Ponzi''s voice trembled with excitement.


    "I haven''t won a prize yet, just a nomination." Han Mo interrupted.


    "If there is a chance to nominate, there is a chance to win a prize. I want to help you prepare..." with that, little Pang Xie ran away.


    Han Mo watched little pangxie run out of the office flexibly. He really doubted whether his usual clumsy steps were pretended.


    The time for the official release of the Shelley prize list always lags behind the individual receiving the notice, but this time it did not lag so long, and the Oolong incident was virtually avoided.


    "Son, mom saw the nomination for best pop music." Chen Yuehong is also paying attention to the Shelley award official website these days, waiting to see her son''s name.


    "Yes, make good preparations for the award. Even if you don''t get the award, you''re already excellent. To this extent, whether you win or not is not just because of your strength." Han Mo just hung up his mother''s phone and received a call from his father.


    Shuya, Meng Si, ye Lizhi and Xiaohu''s father also called Han mo.


    In the following time, Han Mo''s mobile phone didn''t stop. Some called him to congratulate, some hoped to sponsor Han Mo''s trip and clothes when he went to Shelley, and some wanted to cooperate with him.


    At the moment when the Shelley award was announced, netizens blew up.


    Han Mo''s wechat.


    Official wechat of sichen media.


    Official website of sichen media.


    On TV.


    Magazines, newspapers.


    The news that Han Mo was nominated for the Shelley Award for best pop song was overwhelming.


    "Han Mo made history."


    "Han Mo is the pride of our people."


    "No matter what happens next, Han Mo is a hero of Chinese music."


    "Miracles, miracles, miracles of Chinese singers."


    Other countries in Asia are also scrambling to report news about Korea and Mexico. At the moment, Korea and Mexico are not only the pride of domestic people, but also the pride of people who love music in Asia.

 Chapter 423

    Time passed quickly. Han Mo bought it and was about to leave for Shelley to attend the award ceremony.


    In fact, as early as the nominated works were notified, the results of the Shelley award had been sealed and preserved by the staff of a special organization responsible for managing the envelope, and the winning musicians and works had been produced.


    Only before the formal commencement of the award ceremony, no one will know the contents. There is a special organization to supervise and keep the whole process confidential.


    Han Jun and Chen Yuehong pull Han Mo to the sofa and sit down. The old couple look at each other. They have discussed the speaking order in advance and rehearsed many times.


    Usually, Chen Yuehong talks the most, but at the critical moment, she still relies on her wife.


    Han Mo smiled when he saw the grand expression of his parents. He waited for his parents to talk to him. In fact, Han Mo also knew the content, which was nothing more than about the Shelley award.


    Chen Yuehong winked at the Korean army.


    Han Jun took a deep breath in his heart. He hasn''t said anything like this to his son for a long time. "There are five nominations for each award."


    Han Jun paused and continued, "that''s a 20% chance. It''s not a big chance."


    Hearing this, Chen Yuehong kicked her wife gently with her feet, covered her mouth and coughed twice.


    Han Jun smashed his mouth. "I mean, it''s good to be one of the five people. It doesn''t matter whether you can become the final winner or not. You''re already the best in the hearts of your parents."


    Chen Yuehong quickly nodded, "Mom also means that. Their other dance teams also want to take the space walk to participate in the competition. As soon as I heard that your mom''s team wanted to jump, I quickly changed it. I didn''t dare to compare with us." Chen Yuehong has shown off this matter many times.


    All children are the best in their parents'' hearts. Even if they have made small achievements, they will be infinitely magnified and become a kind of pride in their parents'' hearts. Moreover, Han Mo has indeed made many achievements. Now Chen Yuehong will laugh when she goes out and mentions her son.


    "The Shelley award gathers the best musicians and works in the world, and the voting link is also very complex. The judges of the presidium have different preferences. Although the spacewalk is popular all over the world and the quality of Billie Jean is very high, there are people outside and mountains outside." Han Jun said seriously.


    In fact, he hoped that Han Mo could win the prize, and the major media all over the country were praising Han Mo and lifting him too high. Han Jun was afraid that if he didn''t win the prize, Han Mo''s psychology couldn''t bear it.


    Chen Yuehong and Han Jun take turns to keep their son in a good state of mind. It doesn''t matter whether they win or not. In fact, what they are most worried about is that if they don''t win the prize, Han Mo will be hit. That''s why they always say it''s difficult to win the prize and it''s good to nominate.


    Han Mo didn''t know what his parents were thinking. He smiled and nodded in agreement with them.


    The old couple finally breathed a sigh of relief. The psychological counseling work seems to be very successful. The countermeasure they discussed before was to make Han Mo feel that it was not easy to win the prize, so that he could accept it in case he didn''t win the prize. If you win the prize, it''s an extra surprise.


    The son seems to have accepted their point of view, so there is nothing to worry about. The old couple looked at each other happily.


    At this time, the little guy suddenly ran out of his small room, jumped on the sofa, moved his little ass and rubbed against his father, "Dad, you must win a prize and bring back a big trophy for Xuanxuan."


    Han Mo chuckled, "well, dad will work hard and come back with the trophy to see Xuanxuan."


    The little guy nodded with a smile.


    Chen Yuehong, "..."


    Han Jun, "..."


    The old couple sighed and shook their heads helplessly.


    ......


    America


    Shelley award live broadcast


    The cameras all over the world were aimed at the stage of the award ceremony.


    Han Mo''s red carpet is nothing special. He doesn''t want female stars to compete so much. Male stars just need to dress appropriately. Before, at the Gaya International Film Festival, Han Mo was also in line with the rules. If the media wants to praise you, you will boast about what you wear.


    If you want to black you, how hard you dress will be scolded.


    Mainly fight popularity.


    Not to regard it as right now, Han Mo was left in the good fortune of the people. Before that, the dress of Han Mo was not chucked by Meng Si. But he did not make complaints about it. He felt normal and no mistake.


    However, in the eyes of the media, Han Mo is the most handsome. Any details are praised by the major media and netizens as something in the sky and nothing on the earth.


    Han Mo on the random red carpet was as calm as before. He just stopped for a while, said hello to the media and went straight in.


    But at the moment, Han Mo is like a national hero. No matter what, he will be pursued by the people.


    "Han Mo''s suit today has a careful machine at the cuff, adding different elements to the original regular design."


    "Han Mo''s hairstyle has also been specially taken care of, which highlights the three-dimensional shape of his outline."


    "Because Han Mo is tall and straight, there is no lack of height in front of European and American artists."


    "It has been officially confirmed by the Shelley award. Han Mo has accepted the invitation of the Shelley award, sang" Billie Jean "and performed too empty step at today''s award ceremony."


    The host of the live broadcast platform reported the Shelley award in real time.


    Netizens went crazy when they saw Han Mo appear on the red carpet.


    "Han Mo, my Han Mo is so handsome."


    "Did you hear what the host said? Han Mo will take a spacewalk on the stage of the Shelley award today. Have I dreamed that I can see Han Mo on the stage in a moment? "


    "Really? Really? God, I want to see it. "


    "I heard that the other four singers who were shortlisted for the best pop song award with Han Mo are also strong. It''s really hard for Han mo."


    "Upstairs, I don''t like listening to you. If we Asians can go up and get a piece of red cloth, we have made history. What else do you want? Don''t be dissatisfied. "


    "My brother Han is the best in my heart whether I can hold the trophy or not."


    "Let those foreigners also create a dance step to see if it can be as popular as space walk."


    While the netizens were still discussing, the lens had switched from the peripheral red carpet to the infield.


    For the continuity of live broadcasting, domestic media are divided into two groups, including those stationed outside the venue and those shooting stars entering the venue inside the venue.


    Shelley award is not only a music feast for Chinese people, but also a lifelong goal for musicians all over the world.


    Awards are very important for everyone. Every musician''s seat has been arranged and the stage is brightly lit.

 Chapter 424

    Not only are netizens concerned about Han Mo''s every move.


    At home, Chen Yuehong and Han Jun sat nervously in front of the TV with the little guy. The little guy watched his father walk through the red carpet, "Dad, my dad, this is my dad."


    "You see how handsome my son is." Chen Yuehong looked at Han Mo and said proudly.


    Han Jun smiled. "It''s all my genes."


    Chen Yuehong rolled her eyes at him.


    In the dressing room


    Shuya is taking part in the recording of a variety show, playing a live broadcast of the Shelley award on her iPad.


    "Han Ge really has a style. Do you find that as soon as Han Ge appears, the media''s cameras are all directed at him." Zeng Ying said excitedly.


    Shuya was also excited when she saw Han Mo, but she was more calm than Zeng Ying. She glanced at Zeng Ying helplessly. "No matter which star comes out, the lens will be aimed at the first time."


    "Ah? Is it? I just noticed that I aimed at brother Han. " Zeng Ying felt the back of her head.


    In a high-end community


    "I saw Uncle Han. Uncle Han is so cool." Little tiger stared at TV.


    Mother tiger sat next to her son and nodded slightly, "don''t say, Xuanxuan''s father really looks more handsome than foreigners."


    Father tiger smashed his mouth. "What people can be shortlisted for the Shelley award is not handsome, but talent."


    "Husband, when will you take us to Shelley?" Mother tiger looked at the bright star on the screen and said with envy.


    Little tiger chewed a potato chip in his mouth. "It''s impossible. Dad is neither handsome nor talented."


    Father tiger, "..."


    "Potato chips, give me back the potato chips!" Xiaohu tried to get the potato chips back from his father.


    "Children are not allowed to eat snacks at night."


    "At the moment, only the cry of Xiaohu and the sound of Xiaohu''s father eating potato chips can be heard in the living room."


    ......


    The Shelley award ceremony officially began. There were bright stars in the venue. This was the 68th Shelley award. The best music and the best musicians had been left on this sacred stage.


    "Jason, you must win the best pop album award."


    "The competition for the best pop album is not as fierce as the best pop song."


    "Oh, yes, the spacewalk of Z country is so powerful that it adds a lot of points to the song."


    "Winning by dancing alone has no gold content."


    "No, you can''t say that. Pop music should be popular first. This song is really popular by spacewalk, and the song itself is not bad, is it?"


    Jason stopped talking, but he didn''t agree. He has participated in the Shelley Award for more than ten years. He is an evergreen of the Shelley award. He has won the best pop album award twice and the best pop music award three times. This time, he hoped to have a double harvest, but he killed a Korean ink on the way, so he has always been very uncomfortable.


    Singers and performers are invited to sing and perform at the Shelley awards every year.


    This time, not only Han Mo was invited to sing the shortlisted song "Billie Jean", Jason was also invited to sing his own shortlisted song.


    This year''s pop music category award has become complicated because of the addition of Han mo. Jason, who is already recognized as having a double harvest, may lose the best pop music award.


    "Do you think it will be Han or Jason."


    "It''s hard to say. The judges never play cards according to common sense."


    "What if it''s common sense? Which one do you think it should be? "


    "This is Jason''s 14th Shelley award. His album sales and single hits are very good this year. He should be more likely."


    "No, I think Han Mo is more likely."


    "Why?"


    "Because I like spacewalk, ha ha."


    "... but it''s really good to see Han Mo''s live space walk."


    "Jason will also sing on stage, but before Han Mo, his single" forget "is actually very charming."


    At the beginning of the award ceremony, there are some individual awards, including composition, mixing and arrangement. There are also film and television music, musicals and so on.


    Songs are classified in the second part.


    The first program at the beginning of the second part is Jason''s singing, which also marks his position in the second part, the general classification of pop music.


    "See, Jason started this year."


    "Yes, no matter how many new people come in, Jason''s position has not been shaken."


    "The first performance is not necessarily his song. It may also be because of his qualifications."


    Has the final say that the judges has the final say?


    Other musicians at the scene whispered.


    Jason''s songs go to the tenderness line, with his sexy style, there are many female fans.


    On websites in various countries, during Jason''s singing, his fans are crazy calling for him.


    "Jason''s blue eyes are so melancholy and charming."


    "Every time I listen to Jason''s songs, I feel like I''m in love."


    "I love Jason. He''s my God."


    At the end of Jason''s song, the musicians all over the world below the stage applauded. Next, several awards were presented, including production of the year, best newcomer and so on.


    When Jason returned to his seat, several familiar musicians around him whispered to him.


    "Jason''s song is best for classified opening."


    "That''s good, Jason. It''s so sexy every time."


    "Jason, you''re so charming."


    Jason enjoyed the praise of the people around him, and a glimmer of pride flashed in his eyes.


    Han Mo''s program is arranged in the second part of the program.


    After several awards were awarded, Han Mo began to prepare to play.


    Because it is the first time to participate in the Shelley award and Asians with yellow skin and black hair, other foreign singers have a subconscious sense of alienation, and even don''t understand the popularity of Han mo.


    "I still can''t figure out why such strange dance steps can be so hot."


    "People are trying to get a sense of freshness. After this stage, no one will remember the spacewalk."


    "I think the spacewalk is very ordinary. I didn''t see anything great about the sneak video."


    ......


    Han Mo stepped onto the stage and the lights dimmed. This is his first time standing on the stage of the Shelley award. There are excellent musicians from all over the world.


    Different colors, different nationalities, have different beliefs, but they have the same pursuit of music.


    Han Mo took a deep breath. He knew that Xuanxuan was waiting for him in front of the TV.


    The spotlight suddenly shot in the direction of Han Mo at the same time.


    The music sounded.


    Han Mo''s feet seemed to be enchanted and glided freely on the stage.


    The visual effect of spacewalk on the brightly lit stage is completely different from that in the secretly photographed video.


    Everyone present was shocked.


    When Han Mo just started sliding backward, there were bursts of applause.

 Chapter 425

    Han Mo''s spacewalk brought the whole scene to a climax. Many musicians stood up, twisted their bodies and waved their arms with the rhythm of Billie Jean. Some people are even using clumsy dance steps to imitate Han Mo''s space walk on the stage.


    In the past, we only saw the video of the version secretly photographed by Zeng Ying. Although we can see the spacewalk clearly, it is only clear. Even so, the video has spread all over the world.


    At the moment, Han Mo has become the core of the world with the cooperation of light and sound effects on the Shelley award stage.


    The scene was boiling.


    "Oh, I took back the call. Han Mo''s performance was so shocking. I''ve never seen such a great performance at the Shelley award. The spacewalk is a legend."


    "So the spacewalk is like this. The spacewalk on the stage is amazing. Han Mo, Han mo. "


    The Chinese people were boiling before the live broadcast.


    "I''m so excited that I want to shed tears. Han Mo is fighting for face for our Z people."


    "Come, come, finally look forward to my Han Mo''s space walk, too NIMA excited."


    "I have to say that the space walk on the stage and the one in the video bring us very different feelings. This is the real performance."


    The European audience was boiling.


    "My God, this is the first time I''ve seen Billie Jean and the space walk. It turned out to be such a visual effect."


    "This Shelley award, I just want to see Han mo."


    "I didn''t dare to blink. I finally saw the full version of the spacewalk."


    The American audience was boiling.


    "Let''s have a concert in America. I''m the first to buy tickets."


    "Han Mo is the king of pop. This is a pop song."


    "I never thought there would be a foreign singer that I like so much."


    The Asian audience is boiling.


    "Han Mo is the pride of Asia."


    "Han Mo has created a miracle for US Asians."


    At the moment, Xuanxuan at home is watching TV.


    "Dad, come on stage, spacewalk, Dad''s spacewalk." The little guy jumped down from the sofa, jumped and applauded his father in front of the TV, and then imitated his father''s appearance. In front of the TV, he twisted his little ass and danced Xuan''s style spacewalk.


    "You always say that your son inherited your musical talent. Unexpectedly, he inherited my dancing talent in the end." Chen Yuehong said with pride. At the moment, the mobile phone is also ringing. The old sisters in the dancing group are talking about Han Mo in the TV series.


    Han Jun shrugged unconvinced. "Don''t forget that this song is also original by Han mo. without the song Billie Jean, the spacewalk is incomplete."


    The performance in just a few minutes soon ended. Han Mo, who was standing on the stage, didn''t know that the whole world was crazy because of him. His name was rolling on all mainstream websites around the world.


    As the host said after Han Mo''s end, no matter what the result is today, tonight will be Han Mo''s night.


    Before Han Mo performed on the stage, he just walked silently from his seat to the waiting area. Everyone was not familiar with him. The musicians had natural pride and were not convinced of Han Mo''s sudden popularity.


    However, when Han Mo finished his performance and stepped off the stage, as long as he walked through the area, people consciously stood up and applauded him.


    These applause is not because of congratulations, not because Han Mo won a grand prize, but because of everyone''s admiration and respect for his wonderful performance.


    "Mr. Han Mo, you are one of the best singers I have ever seen."


    "Mr. Han, your spacewalk is great, great."


    "Hello, Mr. Han. I like your performance very much."


    The musicians sitting around Han Mo expressed their appreciation to him and took the initiative to stand up and shake hands with Han mo.


    Han Mo will respond politely and nod with a smile.


    Jason glanced at Han Mo''s direction. His heart was complex.


    He didn''t like Han Mo''s spacewalk before, because Jason''s songs are relatively quiet, and almost none of them need to cooperate with dance. He felt that singing depends on singing to conquer fans, not on limbs.


    So when he knew that Han Mo''s spacewalk was popular all over the world and could be nominated for the Shelley Award for best pop music, the whole person was bad. He felt that Han Mo''s appearance insulted the Shelley award.


    However, when Han Mo really stood on the stage, Jason was really shocked by Han mo. whether it was singing, dancing or stage effect, Jason opened his lips slightly and finally understood why han Mo suddenly became popular all over the world in a short time.


    Jason twitched at the corner of his mouth, slowly raised his hands and clapped for Han mo.


    While everyone was still immersed in Han Mo''s performance, the award of the best pop song had begun on the Shelley award stage.


    The two award guests walked onto the stage in gorgeous clothes.


    The Shelley awards are also presented by celebrities from all over the world.


    "I''m so excited. This is the first time I''ve seen such a shocking performance on the Shelley award stage." The female guest touched her chest and made a surprised expression.


    "Do you mean that our Shelley award performances were not good enough before?" The male guest laughed and joked.


    "It''s not that it''s not ugly. It doesn''t make me so excited. I want to rush onto the stage to perform the space walk with Han mo."


    "Do you mean that you are Han Mo''s fan sister now?"


    The female guest paused for a moment, "yes, you can say so."


    The whole audience laughed. During the award ceremony, the guests teased each other is also a way to adjust the atmosphere.


    Even though the two guests tried their best to lighten the atmosphere, there was still a tense atmosphere in the venue. Because there is too much suspense about this award.


    "Who do you think will be the best pop music award?"


    "I can''t guess. The five nominations are very strong."


    "If I didn''t watch Han Mo''s performance, I think it would be Jason, but now I think it would be Han mo."


    Other musicians under the stage were also whispering.


    The envelope in the guest''s hand has been held high. "Do you want to know who''s in here?"


    The musicians who came to the scene said, "yes!"


    "Announce it quickly!"


    The female guest smiled and said, "well, please look at the big screen first."


    Five shortlisted songs and their singers appeared on the big screen.


    At this moment, all the domestic viewers who are watching the live program are nervous.


    "Why do you pinch my hand?" Chen Yuehong squeezed her wife''s hand.


    In fact, Han Jun was more nervous than Chen Yuehong, but he didn''t show it.


    The little guy also felt the tense atmosphere in the TV, and his two small fists were tightly clenched together.


    The world seems to be quiet. Whether you like Han Mo, his fans or just an ordinary audience, you hold your breath at this time.


    The male guest slowly opened the envelope, looked at the contents of the envelope, and stared slightly.

 Chapter 426

    This is a sacred moment.


    This is a thrilling moment.


    This is a moment of worldwide concern.


    This is a time when people''s heart fluctuates violently.


    In front of the TV and on the Internet, hundreds of millions of viewers around the world are paying attention to the envelope in the male guest''s hand.


    The venue was quiet and strange for the first time. Everyone dared not make a sound, for fear that once a sound was made, they would miss the male guests'' announcement of the name of the best pop song.


    Suddenly, the male guest moved his hands with the envelope.


    The hearts of all people who pay attention to the awards are also affected.


    "No, you''d better announce it. I was concerned by so many people for the first time. I was too nervous and trembled." The male guest joked deliberately.


    Because of this sentence, sparse laughter came out of the originally silent venue. Some people were amused by male guests, but some people were still very nervous.


    Like Jason.


    At the moment, Jason''s hands are sweating. He keeps breathing deeply and adjusts the breathing rhythm. He has participated in more than ten Shelley awards, but this is the first time he is so nervous. Even for the first time, Jason is not nervous, because at that time, as long as he can participate, it will be infinite honor, not like others.


    Later, Jason was not nervous because he was very confident. Even if he didn''t win the prize several times, it was also because his opponent was really an old singer. He couldn''t compare, he couldn''t compare, and he couldn''t help it.


    But this time it''s different.


    Jason closed his eyes and suddenly broke away. Only he knew the anxiety in his heart. From time to time, he would nod and smile politely to some music people with complex expressions with an extremely natural expression.


    The hostess took the envelope and opened it slowly with both hands at a slow speed.


    His lips moved slightly when he saw the contents of the envelope.


    Everyone''s heart fluctuated up and down with the change of her mouth.


    "The winner of the Shelley Award for best pop music is..." the female guest lengthened her voice.


    Netizens are not calm, "say it, say it quickly."


    The webcast screen is full of pop-up screens, which urge the female guests to announce quickly.


    The scene is certainly different from watching in front of TV and computer, and the atmosphere is more dignified.


    After all, the nominated musicians are sitting in the middle of everyone. The suffocating atmosphere can only be felt in it.


    "The winner of the best pop music award is..."


    Jason took a breath of air conditioning.


    "Han Mo!"


    Han Mo heard his name and stood up with a smile.


    The audience was stunned for half a second, reflected it, and suddenly burst into warm applause.


    The musicians sitting around Han Mo got up one after another to shake hands and hug him and congratulate him.


    At this time, it doesn''t matter about nationality or skin color. Some are just love of music. They sincerely congratulate Han mo. every hug and handshake are the same joy for Han Mo''s award.


    The applause continued. Jason closed his eyes when the female guest was about to pronounce the winner''s name.


    Han Mo?


    Han Mo!


    Han mo


    Han Mo''s name is heard all over the world.


    It spread all over Z country.


    It also floated into Jason''s ear for the first time.


    He was stunned. Han Han didn''t react for a while. All around stood up for Han Mo, clapped for Han Mo, and all were congratulations to Han mo.


    It lasted a long time.


    Jason opened his eyes, raised his hands slowly and patted slowly.


    When Han Mo''s name spread all over the venue through the microphone and all over the world through the screen.


    Netizens are crazy.


    "Han Mo, it''s my Han mo. I heard you right."


    "You didn''t hear wrong. It''s Han mo."


    "I was so excited that tears filled my eyes. It''s really Han mo."


    The little guy in front of the TV at home jumped up when he heard his father''s nameˇ° My father, my father won the prize. "


    Chen Yuehong hasn''t responded yet. "Didn''t you hear wrong? Is it our Han Mo?"


    Han Jun was also nervous. All his nerves were tight. He suddenly said excitedly, "yes, yes, it''s Han mo. he stood up."


    At the moment, all the shots are aimed at Han Mo''s position, all the lights and all the praise.


    Han Mo became the hero of the night.


    Although many awards were presented at the whole award ceremony, Han Mo''s award is undoubtedly the most eye-catching and the most topical.


    The whole Shelley award night was about Han mo.


    ......


    The Shelley award is only a small part of Han Mo''s life.


    After he returned home, he still ran according to his own track. He didn''t feel any difference.


    But the phone has not stopped. In the past, although Han Mo had a great influence in China, it was only limited to China, but now it is different. Many foreign brands and programs hope to cooperate with Han mo.


    "Brother Han, the American varys company hopes to cooperate with us to shoot a group of musicals. Their company has never had the experience of cooperating with Asian media companies before. Their long-term cooperation can be some large media companies in Europe and America."


    "American modern magazine hopes to do an interview with you and use your photo as the cover."


    "FFO TV wants you to participate in their latest variety show. If you are interested in the specific contract, they will send someone to talk to you."


    ......


    Little Pang Xie reported all the calls he had received in the notebook last morning.


    Because after returning home, Han Mo received too many such calls, and few people knew his mobile phone number, but the landline number of Han Mo''s office could be found as long as there were certain channels. It kept ringing, and Han Mo directly pulled out the phone line.


    These calls were automatically transferred to the assistant office. When they arrived at little Ponzi, Han Mo was also quiet. Anyway, little Ponzi would make a primary election, which would save time and effort.


    Han Mo listened carefully to little pangxie''s slightly mechanical report.


    Varess Han Mo knows that it is a very famous music company in America. It mainly focuses on European and American traditional song and dance dramas, condenses the classical music style and dance style. It is a music company with a long history and its own aura. Therefore, it rarely cooperates with companies other than Europe and America. It is a little unexpected that it will take the initiative to contact Han Mo this time.


    American modern magazine is one of the most influential magazines in the world. Those who can be on the cover of the magazine will be displayed in their profile as an achievement. Whether they are literary stars or business leaders, many people regard whether they can be on the modern cover as a symbol of status.


    There is also FFO TV station, which is one of the most influential TV stations in the United States. Its variety shows are in a leading position in the national ratings. Asian artists have never been invited to participate. Han Mo''s invitation shows that his influence has been recognized by the international entertainment circle from another side.


    After listening to all the reports, Han Mo chose several jobs that were relatively free in time and asked little pangxie to reply one by one.


    Little Pang Xie helped him with his work, but Han Mo was worried about Shuya because there were only three days left for her concert countdown.

 Chapter 427

    evening


    Parking lot in a high-end community.


    Han Mo is wearing a black cap, black casual pants, a black coat and a black mask.


    In fact, Han Mo doesn''t like this dress, but there''s no way. Now Han Mo''s popularity can''t be photographed without wearing a low-key. He needs this when he goes out at night.


    If he just goes out to work alone, it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter if he is photographed, but he''s going to Shuya with a... Small tail.


    "Dad, won''t mom sleep so late?" The little guy toots his mouth, sits back in the children''s seat in his pajamas, with big eyes open, especially energetic.


    Han Mo had three black lines on his head and said casually, "Mom won''t sleep. Mom is waiting for me... Guys."


    The little guy nodded with satisfaction and leaned into his seat with expectation.


    Han Mo felt bitter, but Han Mo couldn''t say.


    Every time Han Mo comes to Shuya, he sneaks out after coaxing the little guy to sleep and talking to the child''s grandmother. But the little guy would be surprised if he didn''t see his father when he got up. He coaxed her to sleep at night. Why did he disappear in the morning.


    Little guys always ask grandma. Grandma can only explain that dad has very important work to do at night, so he went out.


    But once or twice, the little guy won''t doubt, but always, the smart little head will feel very strange.


    Just now Han Mo did his old trick again. He coaxed the little guy to sleep at night. The other children were already asleep, so he was ready to go out with light hands and feet.


    "Is the child asleep?" Chen Yuehong asked in a low voice.


    "I slept. I slept very fast today. I fell asleep before I finished a story. Maybe I was tired of playing in kindergarten during the day." Han Mo said with a smile.


    "You go to Shuya and drive a little..." Chen Yuehong''s concern hasn''t finished yet.


    Suddenly, the door of the small room was pushed open, and a little guy in a lovely pink Pajama rubbed his bleary eyes, "Dad, where are you going?"


    Han Mo looked in the direction of the little guy. He had no time to react and paused.


    "Dad has a very important job, so he has to go out to work. Xuanxuan goes to bed." Chen Yuehong has said this reason several times, and the reaction speed is faster than Han mo.


    Han Mo could only nod in agreement.


    The little guy rubbed his eyes again, "but didn''t grandma just say that Dad went to his mother?"


    Chen Yuehong''s eyes were slightly stunned. She didn''t know what to say.


    Han Mo doesn''t want to take the children, but he doesn''t want to lie to the children anymore.


    The little guy''s big eyes flickered at his father. Han Mo rubbed the child''s head. He knew he wanted to go out, but it was impossible to leave the child at home. There was no reason why he couldn''t take the little guy there.


    "Go with dad."


    With his father''s consent, the little guy rubbed and jumped up. He was still sleepy just now. At the moment, when he heard his father''s words, he suddenly got up and walked to the door with small steps.


    "Xuanxuan, aren''t you sleepy?" Chen Yuehong said quickly.


    "Not sleepy."


    "Xuanxuan, you fell asleep so quickly just now. Maybe you''re tired during the day. It''s better to rest early at night, or you''d better sleep at home with grandma."


    The little guy said seriously, "Xuanxuan didn''t sleep just now, just closed her eyes and thought."


    Chen Yuehong wanted to leave the child. It''s so late that she doesn''t want the little guy to go out with her.


    But now he was speechless by the little guy''s words.


    Xuanxuan calmly took out her little shoes from the bottom of the shoe rack, put them on, and then quickly took her father''s hand, "Dad, let''s go." Looking back at Chen Yuehong, a big smile appeared on her face, "bye, grandma."


    Han Mo shook his head helplessly and walked out of the door holding the little guy''s little hand


    Shuya doesn''t know what happened at Han Mo''s house and is still preparing at home. Because of her previous experience, she doesn''t want to choose pajamas anymore. It''s the same anyway.


    Although there is no need to choose pajamas, makeup is necessary. Shuya has always believed that whether she is an old husband or wife, she should show her most beautiful side in front of Han Mo, so she has never been unkempt in front of Han Mo at any time.


    Shuya is calculating the time in her bedroom. She thinks that Han Mo is coming soon. She climbs a blush on her cheeks and is fidgeting. "Why is it a little late today?"


    Shuya just received a message from Han mo. at that time, Han Mo thought the little guy was asleep, then came out of the small room and reported to Shuya. When the child was asleep, he came right away.


    Like every time, Han Mo will come directly after sending a message. It should be fast. The time for Han Mo to drive over is fixed. Shu Ya has cleaned up and the rest of the time is to wait.


    It''s ten minutes later than usual.


    Shuya is a little worried.


    Although it was only ten minutes, it felt like a whole night. Uneasy Shuya picked up the phone and was ready to call Han mo.


    Suddenly the doorbell rang.


    Han Mo didn''t use the key to open the door this time, but rang the doorbell.


    Hearing the door bell, Shuya was delighted. She knew it must be Han mo. she ran to the door, adjusted her skirt, lifted her long black hair, glanced in the cat''s eye, determined it was Han Mo, and opened the door excitedly.


    "Why don''t you open the door yourself and ring the doorbell, and it''s ten minutes slower than usual. What did you do in ten minutes?" Shu Ya opened the door and threw herself into Han Mo''s arms. She said in a soft waxy tone.


    But this time, Han Mo didn''t pick her up, nor did he spoil her.


    But a slightly awkward cough and


    "Mom, you''ve made up. Are you going out?" The little guy asked, blinking his big eyes.


    The little guy was short. Shu Ya didn''t notice below when she opened the door, so she rushed directly into Han Mo''s arms. She didn''t expect Xuanxuan to come with her so late.


    Shuya quickly stepped back. The little guy didn''t seem to notice his mother''s surprised expression and went straight in.


    Shuya looks at Han Mo with unbelievable eyes.


    Han Mo was also very helpless. He sighed softly and whispered, "that''s why I''m ten minutes late."


    The little guy was still immersed in the doubt about why his mother made up and said to himself, "Hey, no, my mother is still wearing pajamas. She won''t go out to work." After taking two steps inside, the little guy suddenly turned back and said, "Mom, are you going to sleep?"


    Shuya was still in shock when she suddenly saw the little guy. She didn''t think much. When she heard the child ask, she said, "yes."


    Like a little adult, the little guy went to his mother and said in an adult tone, "take off your makeup when you sleep, otherwise it''s bad for your skin."


    Shuya suddenly swallowed her saliva, because it was too unexpected that the child would say so. What''s more, she was surprised that the little guy would come today. She didn''t swallow well and coughed.


    The little guy looked at his mother after coughing, and then said in a concerned tone, "Mom, go and remove her makeup quickly. You can''t sleep with makeup." The little expression is very serious.


    Shuya had no choice but to nod and agree, "in fact, her mother was going to remove her makeup, but she hasn''t had time yet."


    Then with an extremely complex mood, it will take two hours to carefully draw the makeup and remove it

 Chapter 428

    The originally beautiful night was destroyed by the little guy. Han Mo looked at Shuya, and Shuya looked at Han Mo again. They couldn''t help sighing gently.


    Han Mo whispered in Shuya''s ear, "let''s coax her to sleep quickly. It''s so late. We usually go to bed early. It''s estimated that we''re struggling now. We''re all sleepy."


    Shuya''s originally depressed expression suddenly showed a smile and brightened her eyesˇ° Yes, put Xuanxuan to sleep. "


    "Xuanxuan, go to bed quickly. Dad will tell you a story." Han Mo found a story book, smiled gently and walked to the little guy.


    The little guy just came to his mother. He was really a little sleepy at home, but he endured it all the time and became energetic all the way. Now he didn''t have the mind to sleep. With a small mouth, he refused his father, "Xuanxuan doesn''t listen to the story now."


    Han Mo was rejected by his daughter and looked at Shuya helplessly.


    "I don''t want to hear a story. Mom, sing to you. It''s so late. It''s time to go to bed."


    The little guy''s little mouth is higherˇ° Xuanxuan, don''t sleep. Xuanxuan is not sleepy yet. "


    Not sleepy


    When Shuya heard this, her heart sank and asked in a low voice, "when is Xuanxuan sleepy?"


    The little guy shook his head, "I don''t know. Anyway, I''m not sleepy now."


    Shuya originally wanted to say something. She used a strong amplification to let the child go back to the small room to sleep. Han Mo gently pulled her down.


    Han Mo knew that if he forced the child to sleep and put her on the bed, he would not fall asleep immediately, but also have a rebellious psychology.


    Han Mo once tried to let Xuanxuan go to bed when she was not sleepy at all. As a result, he stayed with her. Whether it was telling stories or singing children''s songs, the methods were used all over and had no effect. Finally, I wasted more than an hour. Finally, I fell asleep when the child was sleepy.


    So this time, Han Mo doesn''t intend to force his children to sleep. He still needs to guide them in sleeping.


    Han Mo attached himself and gently touched the child''s head. "Then Xuanxuan will play for a while and sleep when she is sleepy."


    The little guy nodded excitedly and said loudly, "OK!"


    With dad''s consent, the little guy is more like a runaway Mustang. He can''t be happy.


    Shuya and Han Mo looked at the back of the little guy running away. A flash of despair flashed in their eyes. It was a good night... Hey


    "I''ll change my clothes." Shuya is wearing a black silk suspender skirt, which makes her exquisite figure more delicate.


    Han Mo was stunned for a moment, gently pulled Shuya and took her slightly to his arms. The air was filled with an ambiguous atmosphere, "what clothes are you going to change now?"


    If it was before, Shuya would fall into Han Mo''s arms, but she was not in the mood at this time. She refused Han Mo''s intimate action, pointed to the little guy''s direction with her chin, and then gently broke away from Han Mo''s palmˇ° Cold. "


    Han Mo''s heart sank and looked at it. The little guy was playing happily in the middle of a pile of toys. Usually, he couldn''t help smiling every time he saw the child playing quietly, but he couldn''t laugh at the moment. He slowly released his hand and grabbed Shuya.


    After a while, Shuya came out of the room wearing a meat pink zipper.


    They sat on the sofa together, watching the little guy sitting on the carpet playing alone, and asked from time to time.


    "Is Xuanxuan sleepy? Do you want dad to coax you to sleep? "


    "Not sleepy."


    "I''ve been playing for a long time. Is Xuanxuan sleepy? Mom, go to bed with you."


    "Don''t sleep."


    Every once in a while, Han Mo and Shu Ya would take turns to ask again, but the answers were two words, "not sleepy" and "not sleeping".


    I don''t know how long later, the little guy is still playing with toys excitedly. Shuya has fallen asleep on Han Mo''s shoulder.


    Although Han Mo''s way of educating children has always been free and democratic, he hopes that children can think and make decisions independently. He is only responsible for observing and doing some auxiliary work.


    But now he found that if such freedom and democracy continued, the little guy would coax him and Shuya to sleep, and he would come in vain at that big night.


    "Xuanxuan, will your parents coax you to sleep together? You just lie between your parents." Han Mo pointed between himself and Shuya.


    Han Mo didn''t allow children to sleep with them before. Although the little guy always wanted to sleep between his parents, Han Mo always refused and was very tough. Sometimes Shuya compromised. It''s nothing to think of the child''s spoiled sleep, but Han Mo always disagreed.


    The reason is that Han Mo thinks that a four-year-old child should sleep in separate rooms with his parents. If he connives at the child, it will be more difficult to separate in the future. He always insists on letting the child sleep by himself. Sometimes Chen Yuehong wants to sleep with the child, but Han Mo doesn''t agree.


    So Dad suddenly said that he could let her sleep between mom and dad. It''s a very exciting thing for the little guy.


    The little guy stared round. "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true, but only this time, Xuanxuan will sleep by herself in the future."


    The little guy nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    However


    Han Mo guessed the beginning, but he didn''t guess the end.


    He had thought that the children would sleep faster when they slept with them, but the little guy was not excited when he slept between his parents for the first time. He rolled into his mother''s arms, into his father''s arms, and rolled around in bed. He was a little sleepy just now, and all of them disappeared.


    "Didn''t you say that if we coaxed her to sleep together, we would fall asleep faster?" Shuya looks at Han Mo with a little complaint.


    Han Mo sighed softly, but he was helpless.


    Originally planned a beautiful night, now there are only one light sigh after another.


    I don''t know how long it took. The little guy rolled on the bed for countless times.


    Finally, under the hope of Han Mo, I heard the sweet sound of the little guy sleeping.


    Han Mo got up slightly and looked at the little guy carefully. He did close his eyes, but he was not at ease. He was afraid that he would only pretend to close his eyes. Han Mo slowly stretched out his hand and gently pushed the little guy''s arm. The child was really tired. Even if her father pushed, she didn''t change her sleeping posture at all.


    "The child is asleep." Han Mo whispered in a celebratory tone, sitting up and looking at Shuya on the other side of the big bed.


    Shu Ya has long been one step ahead of the little guy and fell asleep soundly.


    Han Mo walked lightly to Shuya and whispered in Shuya''s ear, "the little guy is asleep. It''s our time." Then he gently pushed Shuya''s slender and smooth arm.


    Although Shuya has no makeup, she looks more pure and pleasant. The feather fan like eyelashes move slightly, and the cherry red lips are tender, smooth and attractive.


    Han Mo didn''t call Shuya any more. He attached two strong arms and directly inserted them under Shuya''s body. With a slight force, he lifted her slender body up.


    So he took Shuya out of the bedroom and put her safely on the sofa.


    Shuya has been busy all day. She is very tired. At the moment, she sleeps very heavily. She has no reaction when she is moved. She just purses her lip.


    Han Mo gently looks down on the woman in front of him and skillfully controls everything


    The night in Beidu is sweet and quiet.


    The living room can only hear the subtle rising and falling sound of the sofa

 Chapter 429

    Next day


    Shuya lifted her heavy eyelids and opened her eyes vaguely. The little guy lay beside her. Han Mo had disappeared. She could hear a small voice outside the door. She knew that Han Mo must be preparing breakfast.


    The little guy''s two small arms were held high above his head, and the quilt had long disappeared. Shuya gently covered the quilt on the child, but the action of slightly moving the body seemed to affect the nerves of Shuya''s whole body, and every cell made a cry of pain.


    Another burst of crushing pain


    Shuya just finished covering the quilt for her child. Her body just left the bed at a small angle, and then she lay down again.


    She slept too heavily last night. It seemed that Han Mo took her


    Shu Ya became more and more angry every time. She just wanted to get angry and call Han mo. Yu Guang glanced at the sleeping little guy, and her anger was suppressed again.


    Then the bedroom door was gently pushed open.


    Han Mo came in from the door with a plate.


    Shuya deliberately turned her face to one side and didn''t look at Han mo. her bulging cheeks showed that she was angry. Now her body can move freely above her neck and below her neck is like being crushed.


    "I got up for breakfast. I brought them in and didn''t get out of bed." Han Mo finds that Shuya has woken up and says spoiled.


    As soon as she got out of bed, Shuya was angry and whispered, "my whole body is broken and I can''t get down."


    Han Mo seemed to suddenly think of something. Looking at Shuya''s eyes, there was another trace of ambiguityˇ° I''ll take you to wash. "


    Shuya''s lips moved slightly, revealing a smile.


    Han Mo just walked to Shuya and wanted to hold Shuya in the evening. His hands had just been inserted under Shuya''s soft body.


    "Dad, Xuanxuan also wants you to wash with it." The little guy''s voice suddenly came from the other side of the big bed.


    Han Mo and Shuya were shocked when they heard the little guy''s voice. They stood still and kept their posture.


    "Xuan... Xuan, you''re awake, too." Han Mo''s voice said with a slight pause.


    Shuya''s cheek instantly climbed up a touch of crimson.


    The little guy rubbed his bleary eyes and said vaguely, "well, wake up, Dad, are you going to hold your mother to wash? Xuanxuan also wants to hug. " The little guy stretched out two small arms and hugged.


    Shuya sat up all of a sudden. "Mom, don''t hold her father. Mom goes to wash herself." Every step was painful, and he secretly cursed Han mo.


    "Mom doesn''t need Dad to hold her. Let''s go by herself." Han Mo pulled the little guy up and gently touched the child''s head.


    The little guy didn''t get his father''s hug. He was a little unhappy. He tooted his mouth and Tara walked out of the bedroom with small slippers.


    Han Mo looked at the back of the two women who couldn''t provoke him, but shook his head. Suddenly, he felt that the road in the future was still long


    ......


    One busy morning, he sent the little guy to the kindergarten. In the morning, Han Mo directly sent Shuya to the Convention and Exhibition Center. Zeng Ying has been waiting there.


    The entrance of the Convention and Exhibition Center has long been crowded with reporters, and long gun sprints are waiting for Shuya at the door.


    This is Shuya''s last public appearance before the concert. After that, Shuya will enter the final closed training preparation stage before the concert. Therefore, for the media, this is the most important interview before the concert.


    After experiencing the legend of Zhen Huan, Shu Ya has long lived as the queen of TV series, and her whole worth has also risen. Her attention is no longer comparable to that of the female artists who made their debut in the same period.


    In addition to several songs created by Han Mo, the sales volume of Shuya''s new album has exceeded the sum of the singers who released the album in the same period. Everything proves that Shuya can not only be introduced by well-known female artists.


    For her first concert, the major media are gearing up, hoping to get first-hand information.


    Of course, it''s all about the details of the concert, such as concert guests, dance beauty design, concert tracks, whether there is any careful machine design link, how will the fans feel, etc.


    The media has prepared the lens, the questions and the spirit of probing into the root, waiting for Shuya to appear.


    Han Mo now has a very good identity as Shuya''s agent. As long as Han Mo doesn''t show up at Shuya''s House late at night, he won''t be suspected at other times.


    In fact, in the public view, Han Mo and Shuya have cooperated many times, whether it is the first "looking for a good voice", or the later "biography of Zhen Huan", and now Shuya has signed a contract with sichen media. In front of the camera, the two people seem to have nothing to do except working relationship, and Han Mo always has a high, cold and not close to female expression.


    Shuya is also zero gossip. She has never heard anything other than work with any male artists.


    Both were laughed at by the media as heterosexual insulators.


    Han Mo seldom attended Shuya''s interviews and activities at ordinary times, because his usual work was too busy. Generally, he was accompanied by Zeng Ying. This time, Han Mo also stood in front of the camera.


    When the media saw that Han Mo walked out of the car with Shuya, they went crazy.


    The questions they prepared before were all about Shuya concert, but now it''s different. Han Mo is here, and the preparation questions must be changed.


    "Mr. Han Mo, are you preparing a new film after Fanghua?"


    "Billie Jean and spacewalk have become popular all over the world. When can you meet your new song?"


    "Hello, Han Mo, now your name is not only a household name in China, but also has a certain popularity in Europe and America. Do you have any plans to strike while the iron is hot and develop abroad?"


    As soon as Han Mo stood firm, reporters flocked to send the microphone to Han mo.


    One question after another, Shuya has been pushed aside.


    Han Mo didn''t speak, but made room for Shuya himself and gently supported her in front.


    "Sorry, I can''t answer these questions. Today I have only one identity, Shuya''s agent, and today I have only one task to help Shuya successfully complete this media meeting." Han Mo''s expression was very calm, but his tone was firm.


    With that, Han Mo looked at Shuya gently again, and Shuya responded to Han Mo with a smile.


    The reporters were stunned and realized that their problem seemed a little off topic just now. Everyone reacted quickly, smiled and said sorry, and hurried back to the new problem.


    The reporters'' questions one by one. In fact, they have prepared a lot of questions about the concert. Because there are too many questions, Shuya can only choose a few media to answer.


    "What songs will the concert sing?"


    "Who is the guest singer?"


    "Are you ready for a special interaction with your fans?"


    Shuya replied with a smile, "it will focus on the songs of the new album, as well as some classic tracks of the previous album."


    "The singing guests have been determined, but they are still in the stage of confidentiality."


    "There is no special preparation for the interactive session. I believe the fans are coming for my song. The interactive session is waiting to play on the spot."


    Suddenly a reporter said, "will Mr. Han Mo appear as a singing guest?"


    As soon as this problem came out, everyone at the scene was stunned, and then some reporters laughed. In their hearts, Han Mo, as Shuya''s agent, signed a contract before. At that time, Han Mo had not made Fanghua, sang Billie Jean, and even had no spacewalk.


    But how can Han Mo now be on the same level as before? If Han Mo was only a contracted singer of sichen media in the past, he might also help the singers in the company as concert guests, but now Han Mo is a Shelley award winner. They can''t imagine what kind of coffee can invite Han Mo as a concert guest.


    So as soon as this question landed, the media laughed.


    Shuya smiled and looked at Han mo.


    "Today''s interview time is almost up. I''ll know if there are any questions waiting for the concert to begin. I hope all media friends can help me a lot. Thank you." Han Mo protected Shuya from the Convention and Exhibition Center.

 Chapter 430

    After the media meeting, according to the news of Shuya''s concert, Han Mo said that he seriously prepared the concert for Shuya because of money. If little Pang Xie is serious, he is really mentally ill.


    As for what I said later, because Shuya is a sister of sichen media and holds a concert for the first time, the company should pay attention to it. It sounds OK in this, but I don''t know how to manage it with Han Mo personally.


    There are special people in this company to manage. If you don''t trust him, you can also let him manage. However, it''s really puzzling that such a scene is more serious than your own affairs.


    But little pangxie didn''t want to argue with Han Mo anymore. He took the task and moved the bricks.


    ......


    On the other side, the little guy was taken home by grandpa early.


    After entering the door, he changed his slippers and ran in to find grandma.


    "Grandma, hurry up. We still have very important things to do today." The little guy stared excitedly and danced excitedly.


    Chen Yuehong gently pulled the changed clothes again, took photos in front of the mirror, front, back, left and right, and finally came out of the room with satisfaction.


    "Grandma knows, let''s go now." Chen Yuehong took the little guy''s hand and walked outside the door.


    He took two steps and asked with a smile, "is grandma beautiful?"


    The little guy opened his big naive eyes, "beautiful, grandma is so beautiful."


    Chen Yuehong was very satisfied with the child''s answer. She smiled and continued walking with the little guy''s hand.


    Han Jun stood at the door and watched his wife come out after dressing up. He sighed softly and shook his head helplessly.


    "You old man, if you don''t praise me for my beauty, you sigh and shake your head. What do you mean?" Chen Yuehong quit when she saw the old man''s helpless expression.


    Han Jun is also oppressed. Every time he goes out with Chen Yuehong, he has to wait for her for a long time. Even if he attends more important occasions, he can sometimes go out for ten minutes, or even dress up just to buy a dish. Han Jun and others are a little upset, but they dare not say anything.


    After holding for a long time, Han Jun didn''t dare to express his dissatisfaction. He just whispered, "we just go to pick up Lao Shu and Lao Liu. Why are you so beautiful?"


    According to Han Jun''s idea, Shu Qiang and Liu Huijuan will soon become relatives. They don''t need to dress up to pick up two relatives at the railway station.


    Chen Yuehong turned her eyes. "Whether it''s picking up people or wandering, as long as you go out of this door, you should dress yourself appropriately and dignified. What do you know?" Then he led the little guy to the door, and lengdaozi glanced at Han Jun.


    Han Jun opens the door quickly.


    "You say you think I dress up slowly. If I were really unkempt every day in the future, you would have despised me." Chen Yuehong turned her eyes at the Korean army again before she came out of the tower.


    Han Jun is really unable to refute his wife''s words.


    It''s funny. Han Jun and Chen Yuehong agreed on the first day of their marriage. In the future, Han Jun''s major events and Chen Yuehong''s minor events have been heard at home, but they have been married for more than 20 years and have never encountered major events at home


    ......


    This time Shu Qiang and Liu Huijuan came to Beidu, which was arranged by Han Mo in advance, so they asked their parents to pick it up.


    Because tomorrow is the first concert in Shuya''s life. He knows that Shuqiang has preserved all the influential interviews and film and television dramas of Shuya, including the news about Shuya in news magazines. The old man pasted them.


    How could the old couple be absent from Shuya''s first concert.


    So Han Mo arranged two old people to come to Beidu in advance, also for a witness and a surprise for Shuya.

 Chapter 431

    The time is just right. Shu Qiang and Liu Huijuan have just left the station.


    "Grandpa! Grandma! " The little guy pounced on his father-in-law and grandmother like a swallow.


    The little guy finished a series of actions such as starting, run-up and take-off, and successfully hooked grandpa''s neck.


    Shu Qiang picked up the little guy.


    After the operation, Shu Qiang recovered very well, and he has been exercising continuously, and the amount of exercise is gradually increasing. Now, although he can''t be too violent, he is still much stronger than some people who often don''t exercise.


    Shu Qiang gently put the little guy down, "Xuanxuan, you''re a lot heavier. Did you insist on running?"


    The little guy hesitated and looked in the direction of Grandpa.


    When Shu Qiang was in Beidu, as long as she was with the little guy, she would urge her to jog.


    Because Xuanxuan usually has very little exercise, reading and painting at home are all sitting. According to Shu Qiang, she should combine work and rest, so she always asks her children to run with him.


    However, Shu Qiang''s requirements for the little guy are not so strict, nor does he specify the number of kilometers. Just jog in the community for a while.


    But children don''t like boring jogging, so after grandpa left, her daily exercise stopped.


    Han Jun received the baby granddaughter''s eyes for help and quickly said, "the child now has homework every day, painting and costume design. There''s no time to run. Stop."


    Han Jun just said casually that in fact, it is rare for such a young child to jog every night in the community. It is estimated that the whole community is their only share, so Han Jun didn''t stop Xuanxuan when she didn''t want to run.


    He doesn''t think it''s a big deal that children don''t run.


    Shu Qiang snorted coldly and whispered, "if you don''t exercise, you won''t be like some artists. You can''t tie a chicken with your hands. You can''t do anything except playing the piano."


    "Who says I can''t tie a chicken, but I can''t tie a chicken as much as you. Besides, what''s wrong with playing the piano? It''s an elegant art."


    They were arguing in a low voice all the way, and they got home unconsciously.


    The final result is that the little guy runs three days a week as a daily exercise.


    ......


    Han Mo and Shuya didn''t go home for dinner because the next day was the concert. There were too many things to deal with. Shuya and Han mo were still making their last efforts.


    Chen Yuehong walked a table of dishes, and finally only four old people and a child ate at home.


    "It''s true that Shuya doesn''t tell us in advance about such a big concert." Liu Huijuan said with a slight complaint, but her tone was still proud of her daughter.


    "Xiaoya is afraid that you will come all the way. It''s too much trouble. It''s also a piece of filial piety." Chen Yuehong said with a smile.


    "Xiao Mo told you it''s not the same. They are all a family." Han Jun answered.


    No matter how often Shu Qiang and Han Jun are unconvinced by each other about the little guy, in their hearts, they have long been in laws. They are a real family. They may have to live together for the rest of their lives.


    Although Shu Qiang always says that he was born in southern Jiangsu and that death is the ghost of Southern Jiangsu. He will never leave Southern Jiangsu in his life, when the old couple of Han Jun and his son settle in Beidu, Shu Qiang can''t stay in southern Jiangsu.


    "Xuanxuan, eat quickly, rest for two hours after dinner, and we''ll go out and exercise together." Shu Qiang said with a smile.


    The little guy sighed gently. She doesn''t like sports at all. At least running is a sport she doesn''t like very much.


    "I''ll go with you." Shu qianggang is about to take the little guy out. Han Jun comes out of the bedroom in a panic.


    The old man wears sportswear. Han Jun usually wears shirts and rarely wears sportswear. This dress is specially worn to accompany his children when running.


    Shu Qiang said with a smile, "old Han, can you? We need speed and endurance. You won''t wait for you when you fall behind."


    "You worry about your health. I can''t lose the team."


    Chen Yuehong and Liu Huijuan look at these two old people who are not satisfied with their old age. They are not at ease. Even if they don''t take children, they think it''s safer to follow them together.


    Therefore, only those who have lived for a lifetime know the other half best.


    ......


    "Yuxuan, we''ll go to bed after taking a bath." Chen Yuehong spoiled and rubbed the child''s head.


    A little worry floated in the little guy''s eyes. He looked out and whispered, "Grandpa and grandpa haven''t come back yet."


    Chen Yuehong was disgusted. "Let''s go to bed first, regardless of them."


    The little guy looked at the direction outside the door and looked like an adult. He sighed helplessly and shook his head.


    The other side.


    Basketball court in the community.


    "You admit defeat. Your body has undergone surgery and is still recovering. Why compare your endurance with me, a normal person." Han Jun spoke out of breath, but the movement under his feet had not stopped. The two lead filled legs were still struggling to move alternately.


    "I admit defeat. You dream. I was the sprint champion in those years. If I hadn''t had surgery, I could still compete with you now. I would have left you outside Beidu." Shu Qiang panted heavily, and ran alternately with his two legs in Han Jun''s almost side-by-side position.


    In fact, Shu Qiang knew in his heart that he was much worse than before. Although the spirit of sports was still there, it was only spiritual. His physical strength obviously couldn''t keep up. His body couldn''t bear to run long, mainly because he had a major operation and hurt his vitality.


    Originally, the two old men were on the bar, that is to say, compete. Shu Qiang thought that he could win Han Jun at once, so he didn''t ask for more, but he met a stubborn old man Han Jun who was more stubborn than Shu Qiang. In this way, they ran to the night from the evening, completely dark.


    Chen Yuehong and Liu Huijuan can''t help them. They both have a deep understanding of their wife and will never take the initiative to admit defeat. Therefore, in addition to helplessness or helplessness, they know that the final result of this "battle" must be that both of them are tired and will never admit defeat in advance.


    So Chen Yuehong and Liu Huijuan brought the little guy home early.


    I don''t know how long it will take


    "I told you, you can''t. You''re not who you were now. Don''t try to be brave." Han Jun breathed heavily and put one arm on Shu Qiang''s shoulder.


    "Cut, don''t talk about me. Even if I''m not as good as I used to be, at least I''ve been brilliant. I''m not like you. I''ve been like this all my life. My legs are weak." Shu Qiang is also a little unstable. He is about the same height as Han Jun, but after all, he used to engage in sports. His figure is still slightly stronger than Han Jun. he dragged Han Jun forward.


    "Who has weak feet, you have weak feet. Today is a draw at most. We''ll fight again next time."


    "War is war, who is afraid of who."


    ......


    Only Shuya and Han mo were left in the rehearsal room.


    Han Mo sent Zeng Ying and little pangxie away early.


    The two had just finished singing a song together, and the lingering sound curled up. The beautiful melody echoed during the big rehearsal. Han Mo and Shu Ya left Li Mai slowly almost at the same time and smiled at each other.

 Chapter 432

    Countless singers have held concerts in the capital stadium in Beidu. There have been many beautiful melodies and shocking audio-visual pictures hovering above the sky here.


    However, the meaning of each concert to the singer is different.


    After six years of hard work and love, Shuya finally looks forward to the first concert in her life. In the future, she may or may not have many concerts, but for her, the meaning of this concert must be the most different.


    This day.


    afternoon.


    Three hours before the concert.


    Capital stadium is the largest stadium in Beidu and the holy land for singers to hold concerts all over the world. There have been countless famous singers and bands all over the world, which have presented an exciting live shock for fans.


    It''s still some time before the concert, but the staff have taken their places and are making final preparations in the stadium.


    The stage, sound, lighting, security, everything is going on in a tense and orderly manner.


    Many multimedia reporters have been waiting outside the concert with certificates and media tickets, in fact, in order to find a better position in the media shooting area and capture the best angle on the stage.


    In recent days, the news related to Shuya concert has always been the focus of media reports. The latest news about the concert on the Internet has never stopped, rolling 24 hours a day.


    "Did anyone count down with me? Shuya''s concert will start in three hours. I''ve been her fan since her debut. Now I''ve changed from a general fan to an iron fan. "


    "There are still three hours left. My baby has gone out on the road. I''m afraid of a sea of people in the queue. I hope to enter earlier."


    "Is there a traffic jam on the way forward? I''m going to start, too. Shuya, I''ll see you soon."


    "Do you bad people who buy tickets have to show off on the official website? Is it too cruel for people like me who can only wait in front of the computer for real-time reports of concerts? "


    "Let me tell you a good news. I''ve arrived at the capital stadium. There aren''t many people. Those who want to queue up in advance should come quickly, but they haven''t started checking in yet."


    Shuya''s fans discussed under the official wechat of the concert. Everyone was excited and looked forward to and nervous about the concert that will start soon.


    The other side.


    "Can you hurry up? We have to pick up Lao Shu and Lao Liu." An hour ago, Chen Yuehong locked herself in her bedroom and began to dress up. Now it''s been so long and people haven''t come out yet. Han Jun can''t wait.


    "All right, all right, I''ll be done in a minute." Chen Yuehong''s voice came out.


    Han Jun helped the little guy put on his skirt. He was really impatient. He pushed open the door and was stunned by everything in front of him.


    The bed was covered with clothes and skirts. At first glance, she just put them on and took them off. Chen Yuehong wore a big red dress and sat in front of the dressing mirror.


    "Does Xiaoya have a concert? Why do you dress up like this?"


    "There are so many people in the concert that I have to dress up." Chen Yuehong pleaded unconvinced.


    "People look at the stage. Who looks at you? You''re so grand and wearing such a bright skirt. You''re going to get married?" Han Jun said with a disdainful face.


    "Hey, you old man, you''re not wearing a straight suit. How much wax did you steal from your hair?" Chen Yuehong rolled her eyes at her wife and continued to choose the color of lipstick in the mirror.


    Han Jun''s face turned red when his wife said, "what''s the matter with me? I can only be considered well-dressed. Can I be the same as you? "


    Chen Yuehong didn''t want to quarrel with her wife anymore. She said directly, "I went to see the concert held by my future daughter-in-law for the first time. I''m happier than getting married. What''s the matter with dressing up more?"


    Han Jun was equally happy. He had no reason to refute his wife''s words. After holding for a long time, he just squeezed out a sentence, "then hurry up and don''t be late."


    ......


    Han Jun and Chen Yuehong took their children to the concert with Shu Qiang and Liu Huijuan.


    In fact, Han Jun is not surprised at his wife''s stinky character, but what he didn''t expect is that Liu Huijuan, who never dressed up in ordinary days, dressed up carefully today. Even a rough man like Shu Qiang wore a suit today, and he bought a new one with a tie.


    Han Jun now regrets that he didn''t wear a tie. He always feels that without a tie is not formal enough. It seems that he has been compared by old man Shu in momentum.


    "Oh, old Han, your hairstyle is good. It is estimated that there will be no wind of force seven or eight. " Shu Qiang smiled at Han Jun''s waxed hair.


    Han Jun snorted coldly, "your tie is also good. I don''t know what national conference you think you will attend."


    "Grandpa, Grandpa, let''s go." The little guy took Han Jun in one hand and Shu Qiang in the other, jumping and jumping excitedly.


    She didn''t know what the concert was, but she knew she would see her mother on the stage in a moment.


    Han Mo gave them the VIP box in the VIP area. There was a special channel to check tickets in advance and an exclusive staff to guide them in.


    There were no people in the venue, only a few boxes had entered, because they were independent areas and there was no intersection.


    Everyone is in their own independent area and pays more attention to privacy. It''s not who sits in the next box.


    Outside the venue, there have long been a sea of people. There are posters, silver light sticks and headwear. No matter which area is full of people.


    The queue for ticket check-in was snaking along the fence of the passage.


    "Sister Shuya, just now I went out and took a look. There were people outside the venue. The second batch of security staff had been in place, otherwise there were not enough people. They said, "America''s KK sisters don''t have this formation. The fans are too enthusiastic." Zeng Ying said with flying eyebrows.


    Shuya''s opening modeling has been finished, and the makeup artist is still making the final makeup.


    Shuya''s usual image is pure and sweet, but the stage of the concert is larger and the light is stronger. The makeup is required to be stronger and three-dimensional, otherwise it is easy to be submerged by the light. Finally, watching it off the stage is like no makeup.


    "Sister Shuya, are you ready?" The makeup artist Xiaomei turned the makeup chair slightly.


    "I always feel uncomfortable." Shuya helped the decoration on the side of the armrest.


    "Already very good, psychological effect." Han Mo came in from the door. Put one hand on the back of Shuya''s makeup chair.


    Every mood of Shuya is shown on her face. Han Mo can guess that Shuya is nervous at the moment just by glancing at her.


    Han Mo went to Shuya, looked at the beautiful and shy Shuya in the mirror, gently helped her shoulder, "don''t be nervous, I''m here."

 Chapter 433

    The capital stadium in Beidu can accommodate 17000 people, but the seats behind the stage are not open, so it can accommodate about 14000 people.


    At the moment, the whole stadium is full, and the silver rods draw colored radians in the air.


    Shuya''s MV is playing on the big screen.


    "Mom, it''s mom." The little guy pointed to the image on the big screen and shouted excitedly.


    The four old people were also a little excited. This was their first time to see the concert. The whole stadium was full of people. Looking around, it was quite shocking.


    "So many people, there should be 10000 people." Chen Yuehong got up and looked to the bleachers in the distance.


    "More than that, there is no empty space in the wide view. At least there are 134." Shu Qiang''s eyes glowed and his expression was uncontrollably excited.


    "I didn''t expect Xiaoya to have so many fans." Liu Huijuan never knew that there were so many people watching the concert. When she first came in, the ordinary audience had not started checking tickets at that time. She also thought that if there were not many people in such a large stadium, it would be embarrassing and she was still worried about Shuya.


    Han Jun breathed a long sigh of relief. "This is only one area in Beidu. It is estimated that there will be more in addition to those all over the country."


    The four old people are full of expectations and look forward to Shuya''s appearance.


    The concert officially starts at 7:30 p.m.


    Enter the countdown phase.


    Shuya has gone up and down, and the stylist is making the final adjustment around her.


    Han Mo stood behind her and put a hand gently on her shoulder. "Don''t be nervous, I''ve been here all the time."


    Shuya turns slowly and smiles unnaturally. Han Mo takes Shuya''s hand and puts Mike in her palm.


    "Sister Shuya, come on."


    "Sister Shuya, we are all here to cheer you up."


    "All the fans outside are full. Everyone is waiting for you to go out. I''m so excited."


    Pang Xie, Zeng Ying and Xiaomei are nervous and excited, and keep cheering Shuya.


    "Stop the ink. It''s almost time. Shuya hurry up. Music, lights, take your place." Peng Ye''s loud voice suddenly came from a distance.


    Hearing Peng Ye''s voice, the people present were stunned, and then looked in the direction of the voice in surprise.


    "Sister Peng, aren''t you abroad?" Shuya''s eyes were full of amazement, but with relief.


    "Can I not come to your concert? Don''t say I''m abroad. I have to come in outer space."


    Shuya''s nose was sour, but her face showed a smile. At this time, Peng Ye''s appearance undoubtedly gave Shuya a reassuranceˇ° Thank you, sister Peng. "


    "Come on, don''t be sour here. I heard you prepared a VIP room for us? We won''t go there, just watch backstage. " Peng Ye hopes to give Shuya the closest encouragement and support when she goes backstage, just like when she took her on the stage for the first time before.


    Peng Ye knows that Shuya will be at ease when she is here. This is a tacit understanding and a habit.


    Shuya nodded hard. Although she was not sure that Peng ye would come back, she arranged a box for Peng ye and Meng Si in advance.


    The MV on the big screen is over and the countdown number begins to display.


    The audience shouted loudly following the numbers on the big screen.


    10ˇ˘ Nine, eight


    "Shuya, I''ve been behind you." Han Mo finally shook Shuya''s hand holding the microphone and firmly gave her the last encouraging smile before she came on stage.


    Shuya nodded slightly and the lifting platform rose slowly.


    Now the accompaniment has begun, and the whole audience suddenly boils.


    "In my song!"


    The countdown continues on the big screen.


    4ˇ˘ Three, two


    The fans at the scene waved the fluorescent stick in their hands, stared at the center of the stage without blinking, listened carefully to the accompaniment of "in my song", and loudly followed the countdown on the big screen.


    People in the backstage hold their breath almost at the same time.


    Han Mo clenched his fists and sweated his hands. He was so nervous for the first time. Han Mo could face it calmly whether he was in his own game or participating in any activity.


    But this is Shuya''s concert. Everything about Shuya worries him. He knows what this concert means to Shuya. He can even feel her tension through some subtle expressions of Shuya.


    He hoped that Shuya only needed to think about how to sing good songs, and didn''t have to worry about anything else, so Han Mo took all the details and asked for perfection in every detail.


    At this moment, you can hear the call on the stage, you can see the fluorescent sticks waving on the stage, and you can feel the enthusiasm of the fans. No one knows how scared Han Mo was before all this. He is afraid that the attendance rate of the concert is not as good as expected, that the fans are not enthusiastic enough, and that any small details will go wrong.


    But now, Han Mo just wants to listen to Shuya singing quietly and feel every emotion in the melody.


    With the last number on the big screen, one


    Shuya appeared in the center of the stage and the song sounded.


    "Not a little defensive


    Without a trace of concern


    You just appear in my world


    Surprise me, I can''t help myself... "


    The fans cheered excitedly, screamed and shouted one after another, one after another.


    No matter how many times they have heard "in my song", it is the first time in the concert. Those who have heard the concert know that the audio-visual feeling is completely different.


    Many fans may only be sitting far away. They can''t even see the faces of the idols on the stage. They can only watch the singers singing on the stage through the big screen.


    But why do people still spend a lot of money to buy concert tickets? In addition to their love and support for idols, they actually feel the atmosphere at the scene.


    This is why many fans, when they arrive at the scene, the idols have burst into tears as soon as they speak.


    At the moment, a chorus of 10000 people sounded on the scene.


    The fans sang "in my song" with Shuya. For the fans who came to the scene today, they can recite every word of the song. I don''t know how many times they have sung at home in KTV.


    But this is the first time that you can sing with Shuya on the spot. It doesn''t matter whether you will run away, sing well, or be ridiculed by handsome men or beautiful women sitting next to you because you don''t sing well.


    Everyone, spontaneously and uncontrollably, waved fluorescent sticks and burst into tears, singing the first song of Shuya''s concert.


    They waited too long for the concert, they waited too long for the concert.


    Shuya was very nervous when she was under the lifting platform, but when the lifting platform rose slowly, she appeared on the stage at the moment.


    All the tension and all the insecurity dissipated with the first lyrics they sang.


    Shuya didn''t see the scene before. She didn''t dare to see it. Although Zeng Ying and little pangxie have been broadcasting to her in real time, they will report to Shuya in a moment.


    But I heard "the attendance rate is very high, and the gymnasium is full." The feeling is completely different from that of seeing every corner of the whole venue filled with people, screaming fans and fans waving fluorescent sticks.


    Shu Ya stood on the stage and enjoyed everything on the stage, calmly, calmly and elegantly singing.

 Chapter 434

    "Shuya is really great. Her father was most opposed to her singing and dancing before." Liu Huijuan has long been unable to restrain her tears. These are excited tears and proud tears.


    Chen Yuehong also flushed her eyes and gently patted the back of Liu Huijuan''s hand. "Sometimes our old vision is not necessarily right. Han Mo''s father also opposes him to enter the performing arts circle, but other people''s children now break into a world by themselves. We are all old. We can''t do anything except the silent happiness and comfort behind us."


    Chen Yuehong handed a packet of paper towels to Liu Huijuan, with infinite emotion in her heart. The two children are so excellent. They have done so well in the cause opposed by their old friends. They have no reason to object. In addition to self blame, they just hope that the children can get better and better.


    Shu Qiang has been standing on the side of the box and singing with his daughter. He has listened to every song of Shu Ya many times and can sing it skillfully.


    At the moment, Shu Qiang is not only a father who is proud of his daughter. His eyes are red and twinkling. He is excited to look at Shu Ya on the stage and sing every lyrics clearly. He is a fan, a real fan, a fan father who has long regarded his daughter as an idol in his heart.


    From the initial incomprehension, to the later passive understanding, and then to see her daughter''s little achievements, silently bless and support her daughter behind her back. Up to now, she has completely become a fan of her daughter.


    Shu Qiang will follow up every series played by his daughter, sing every song of his daughter, and collect her posters and cover magazines.


    Although his wife often complains about his dystonia, his daughter''s singing is for money, and his singing is for death. But Shu Qiang doesn''t care. He just likes these songs and sings them to himself. In his opinion, this is the best support for his daughter.


    "You exist in my deep mind


    In my dream, in my heart, in my song... "


    With the end of the last lyrics, the audience was boiling, and everyone sang the first song with tears.


    Shu Qiang wiped the corners of his eyes and tried to hide his emotions. Just now he didn''t notice that he was too excited to stand. At the end of a song, he quietly sat back in his position.


    Han Jun is also very excited. Although he can''t sing Shuya''s songs, he has heard it in the early stage of Han Mo''s creation. The melody of the song is very good. Coupled with Shuya''s unique voice, he perfectly interprets the emotion contained in the song.


    In the live atmosphere of the concert, Han Jun''s heart could not be calm for a long time. He inadvertently glanced at his side. He just saw Shu Qiang''s red eyes. He took out a paper towel.


    Shu Qiang was stunned for a moment, quickly put away the expression on his face and coughed, "I don''t need it. Just now my eyes were in the sand, and now it''s all right. "


    Han Jun held out his paper towel and paused for a while. Seeing that the stubborn old man didn''t answer, he smiled and shook his head. If it was normal, he would have to say a few words to Shu Qiang, but this time Han Jun rarely spoke, because he understood a father''s feelings, just like he watched Han Mo every time off the stage and in front of the TV. Every time, his heart was surging. If Han Mo held a concert one day, Maybe he will be the same as Lao Shu at the moment.


    Therefore, the two people sitting together at the moment are not two stubborn old men who like to oppose each other on weekdays, but the heart to heart of the two fathers. Han Jun doesn''t want to expose Shu Qiang, whether he really has sand in his eyes or not.


    Fans at the scene shouted Shuya''s name in unison. In addition to the boiling sound, only two words could be heard in the whole stadium, Shuya.


    The music ended slowly. Shuya looked around the stadium with bright lights and colorful tracks drawn by fluorescent rods. Just now, she was very attentive when singing and didn''t pay attention to the scene. At the moment, she really saw everything in the stadium.


    Her heart gradually calmed down. In addition to her high physical requirements, she sang with her heart to her fans.


    Unlike many singers, Shuya is good at mobilizing the atmosphere and singing and dancing. He conquered thousands of fans with his own song, made the scene boiling with his own emotion, and intoxicated the fans with beautiful melody.


    As Shuya said in an interview before the concert, she didn''t think about what to use in the concert. She was careful to interact with her fans, because her fans just wanted to listen to her singing quietly.


    What kind of singer, there will be what kind of fans.


    Shuya''s fans, like her, meet here because they love her songs. Tears filled their eyes. No one wanted to see different patterns. They only wanted to hear Shuya''s song.


    The live media are also infected by Shuya singers. Many of them are Shuya fans, but the media reporters are professional after all. While they are as intoxicated as fans, they also sit on their own affairs and continuously report the information about Shuya concert.


    Shuya''s concert was not broadcast online. Before, many network platforms found Han Mo, hoping to broadcast Shuya''s concert online. More netizens who can''t buy tickets can see the scene of the concert.


    This kind of live concert is just emerging recently. Some singers have tried. The website will give the exclusive live broadcast money to the singer in advance. The price depends on the singer''s worth, and the platform will charge netizens. Generally, it is dozens of yuan, which can be borne by netizens.


    But Han Mo refused directly. The reason is very simple. Shuya is the first concert. He hopes that the concert is mysterious so that fans who have not bought tickets can buy tickets to watch Shuya''s next concert.


    Therefore, the news broadcast by the media only includes short videos, pictures and text news.


    At the moment, the wechat is full of content about Shuya concert.


    In addition to the high-definition short videos and photos taken by the media, there are also live photos and short videos taken by on-site fans.


    Because of the angle and equipment, what the fans shoot is not as clear as what the media shoot, but there is more to win.


    "I''m so excited. My Shuya is singing. I saw the real Shuya of my family for the first time and listened to her singing on the spot for the first time."


    "You can''t imagine more than 10000 people singing together. We are all immersed in my song."


    "This is only the first song. I can''t help crying. Shuya doesn''t have to say anything. It has brought our hearts together."


    "To tell you the truth, I''m a fan of Shuya, but it''s not the first time I''ve seen a concert. I''ve seen many singers'' concerts before, but none like Shuya. Singing at the beginning, just singing quietly, can make the whole audience boiling. This is the charm of singers. There''s no need to show. Singing explains everything."


    "Which city is Shuya''s next concert? Is it a tour concert? Will she come to our Shanghai stock market?"


    "The fans of Shanghai stock market come here to report, and we will call for Shuya together."


    The bottom of this post about fans in Shanghai stock market is full of messages from fans in the same city. For a time, this post was pushed to the top. The number of likes exceeded 100000, and the number of messages is increasing.


    Many fans are unable to go to the concert because of geographical reasons, and they feel a lot of regret.

 Chapter 435

    "Why are you crying? It''s not your concert."


    "Then why are you crying? You''re not driving."


    "I''m just more excited."


    "Then I''m just emotional."


    Zeng Ying and little pangxie almost wiped their nose with paper towels at the same time.


    Meng Si put a hand on Peng Ye''s shoulder, quietly handed her a paper towel and said gently, "I didn''t expect the iron lady to cry."


    "Less nonsense." Peng Ye grabbed the paper towel from Meng Si''s hand and quickly wiped the corners of his eyes.


    Han Mo has been standing at the entrance of the backstage, closest to the stage, silently looking at Shuya on the stage, different Shuya, starlit Shuya


    Shuya only said hello to the fans on the scene, said a few words briefly, and began the second and third songs


    Thousands of people sang at the scene again and again.


    The VIP box arranged by Han Mo for his family is the best position in all the auditorium. Very close to the stage, facing the center of the stage.


    At the moment, she is singing a very popular song in Shuya''s new album "unfortunately, it''s not you".


    Because I have sung several songs, and the song itself is very soothing.


    Shuya didn''t just walk around the center of the stage in a small range like the first song. The scope of activities was larger. She walked to the front of the stage while singing.


    The little guy was very excited and kept shouting at his mother in his seat, but Chen Yuehong was afraid that the child''s action was too big. She was caught by the media and kept pressing the child to prevent her from running around. They all knew that Shuya and Han Mo didn''t want the child to expose too much, so they were also very careful as the elderly and kept a low profile as far as possible.


    At the moment, Shuya feels very happy. In fact, no matter what, the concert has been successful. She just needs to finish singing the songs she wants to sing as usual.


    Shuya''s fans are brushing the screen on wechat. These two hours are like Shuya''s time, and everyone is eclipsed by her huge aura.


    Netizens are also very kind to Shuya. Fans are warmly brushing their posts. Even passers-by netizens are just congratulations and blessings. There is no water army.


    Many artists have tacitly avoided this stage to release news, and many artist friends have sent blessings to Shuya.


    In fact, in addition to netizens, many people pay attention to Shuya''s concert in front of the computer. Some really send happiness and blessings for Shuya''s first concert in their heart, while some people have complex expressions.


    After the last Shelley prize Oolong event, Zhai Xu adopted the method of minimizing exposure in public and depressing himself for a period of time in order to make time pass faster, because the common people are forgetful, and the attraction to them, whether good or bad, will not exceed three days.


    Because every day there are a lot of new things released on the Internet, some people release albums, some spread gossip, there are new film press conferences, and there are also the opening ceremony of new TV dramas, so the Oolong incident is gradually forgotten by people with these things.


    The news of Shuya concert is brushing the screen on the Internet. Zhai Xu, sitting on the other side of the computer, has mixed expressions.


    No matter whether there was a hot star or not, he can now be active on the Internet, but he can only hide here and watch the news of others'' concert occupy the whole screen.


    Zhai Xu tightened his hand holding the pen and frowned. He usually had no opinion of Shuya, but he was uncomfortable when he thought of comparing his situation with the other party.


    "Cousin, don''t watch this kind of news. She wants the whole world to know when she has a concert. She must invite the Navy."


    Zhai Xu looked at his new agent and shook his head. "These are true. Shuya won''t invite the water army. I still believe that."


    Since Zhai Xu was cheated by his agent last time, he decided to find his closest person as an agent, so he found his cousin.


    She used to run the Dragon suit, but she also had a star dream, but she may not be the material to be a star. Zhai Xu, as a cousin, also gave Qinmei a lot of help, but she couldn''t get popular. Let alone the second and third lines, she couldn''t even count the 18th line, so she could only run the Dragon suit.


    Later, Qinmei gave up and worked behind the scenes in Zhaixu company. This time, after Zhaixu had an oolong, she remembered Qinmei and asked her to be her agent.


    In Qinmei''s heart, only her cousin Zhai Xukai''s concert can have such an array. Others don''t deserve it. It''s very uncomfortable to see the micro guest about Shuya rolling on the screen at the moment.


    "I heard that she has no relatives and is alone in Beidu. She has spent the new year alone in Beidu for so many years. What''s the use of this kind of person''s success? She doesn''t even have a person to share with her. She is still a loser in life." The picture of Shu Ya at the concert on Qin Meichao''s screen turned her eyes.


    Zhai Xu has also cooperated with Shuya many times and is very sure of Shuya''s character and strength in all aspects, but as Qin Mei said, he has never heard that Shuya has a family.


    In fact, their stars always want to be a perfect image in public view, so they will send some information about life on wechat.


    For example, accompany your family for the Spring Festival, take your parents on a trip, or lie comfortably at home and eat home-made dishes in your spare time. It will make fans feel that these stars are very grounded and like them more.


    But it seems that Shuya has never sent any news about life and family, but Zhai Xu doesn''t want to discuss these, "or maybe Shuya just doesn''t want to discuss these."


    Qin Mei snorted coldly, "do you remember that at the beginning of this year, you couldn''t go home for the Spring Festival because of filming. Let me go back to my hometown to pick up my aunt and uncle for the new year. When I sent them to the hotel, I just saw Shuya. She was eating alone in the restaurant. Her expression was very lonely. At first glance, she had no family to accompany. That was the 30th of the new year."


    Qinmei tilted her lips. In her heart, she has determined that Shuya is a failed woman without family.


    Zhai Xu didn''t say anything. He couldn''t worry about his own affairs. He was in no mood to pay attention to whether others had family.


    But women just like gossip. Some of them don''t.


    During this period, the Internet was all about Shuya concert, and there was nothing else. Zhai Xu had no hostility to Shuya, so he intentionally or unintentionally clicked on the news of those concert sites.


    Qin Mei was even more uncomfortable when she saw that her cousin was still reading the news about Shuya concert. "In fact, women still need to have a happy family and have a boyfriend. Now there are a handful of older leftover women. How many female stars are picky when they are young and beautiful, and finally die alone."


    Qinmei has so many good resources and has not entered the entertainment industry after so much effort, so she can officially make her debut by playing a play, and then the mixed female artists speak with a sour taste.


    She saw that her cousin didn''t speak and continued, "I guess this Shuya will follow those female stars in the end."


    "Cousin, believe it or not, let''s bet that Shuya will be in this state in recent years. She is a heterosexual insulator and there will be no men around her." Qin Mei paid special attention to Shuya''s news before, and there is no reason. It may be out of women''s jealousy.

 Chapter 436

    Qinmei and Shuya are the same age. They are also not from a professional background. The same may be because they can''t eat grapes. Qinmei especially doesn''t like female stars in the entertainment industry. She is jealous of female stars like Shuya who have no negative news. Even if Qinmei has given up entering the entertainment industry, she is still jealous when she sees the scene of Shuya''s concert at the moment.


    "At this time, the concert guests have not been announced. She must not invite any big coffee. If she has a concert for the first time, she can invite big coffee and announce it early, which can add popularity to herself. If she doesn''t announce it, she must not invite anyone. Shuya is neither hot nor cold with anyone in the circle, and she probably doesn''t have any friends."


    Zhai Xu didn''t want to discuss this, but after thinking about Qinmei''s words, he thought it might make sense.


    In his impression, Shuya is usually polite to everyone, but she is not very close. In fact, many stars in the entertainment circle have a mutually beneficial relationship. Forming a brotherhood and sisters may not be really good, but she shows a good relationship in front of the media. Hello, I''m good. When everyone is good, praise each other.


    Of course, once there are problems related to their own interests, they will instantly break the "friendship", tear and scold each other, showing the essence of "plastic" love.


    These things are not uncommon in the entertainment industry, but stars still like to form gangs. The purpose is very simple. After all, there is little possibility of internal strife in a small range. Most of the time, they are consistent with the outside world. Whether they praise each other when they have good things or support each other when there are problems, in short, it is better than fighting alone.


    The entertainment circle is a circle. Everyone knows this truth, but Shuya is different from most people, so we can understand why Qinmei would say that about her.


    Zhai Xu smashed his mouth, "I''ll know who the guests of Shuya concert are in a moment." Originally, he just looked at the online news and didn''t pay much attention to Shuya''s concert. Now he wants to know who the concert guests are.


    The screen is still refreshing the news about Shuya concert. Someone has been voting to guess the names of the guests of Shuya concert.


    Several options include singers who have worked with Shuya and singers Shuya has helped. The fans voted under the singers who thought they were more likely.


    The concert was full of climaxes and screams.


    Shuya has made a new look backstage.


    "Sister Shuya, you compensate me for my tears. As soon as you sing, my tears begin to flow out." Zeng Ying said with two red circles under her eyes.


    Pang Xie also helped Shuya check the decoration on the skirt below. When he heard Zeng Ying''s words, he snorted coldly, "other people''s sister Shuya also confiscated your money for watching the concert. Do you know how difficult it is to buy tickets for sister Shuya''s concert? I don''t know if I take advantage of it."


    Zeng Ying was just flirting with Shuya, that is to say, she shed tears, but little pangxie antagonized her like this. Zeng Ying was a little upset and kicked him hard behind little pangxie.


    The little pangxie who was kicked stood up with his butt rubbed. He just looked at Zeng Ying''s angry eyes and counselled for a second.


    Squat down again and continue to help Shuya fiddle with her skirt corners.


    Peng ye went to Shuya and said with a smile, "I''m not disappointed. The effect of the concert is no different from that at ordinary times, and even more stable than that at ordinary times."


    "Shuya should have practiced a lot during this time. The concert is more powerful than just fighting for strength and physical strength." Meng Si has witnessed countless singers'' concerts. In fact, concerts are not only a test of their usual singing skills, but also their physical strength, because not everyone can sing alone for two and a half hours.


    Not only singing, but also dancing more or less. Singing and dancing consume more energy, and singing is easier to float. However, Shuya''s singing has always been very stable. It should be a big challenge for Shuya, who is not a singing and dancing singer at ordinary times. Every amazing performance in the concert is obtained from the hard work before the concert.


    Makeup artist and stylist are fast, making final preparations for Shuya.


    At the top of the stage, the videos recorded before Shuya are all thanks to the fans. This concert is too difficult for Shuya. It has been her dream to wait for a long time, so she choked several times when recording VCR. The cheers and applause of the fans kept coming out in front of the stage.


    Han Mo handed Shuya the prepared thermos cup.


    The two men looked at each other affectionately. No one spoke first, and then both smiled.


    "How do I feel that sister Shuya and brother Han look strange? I don''t think so at ordinary times. I feel very strange today. Their eyes......" little pangxie whispered to Zeng Ying.


    Zeng Ying didn''t say a word. She knew the relationship between Shuya and Han Mo, but only she and Peng ye knew it. No one else knew it, not even Meng Si, so she didn''t want to tell little pangxie at this time.


    Meng Si, standing on the other side, was also observing Han Mo and Shuya, and quietly approached Peng Ye. "Do you think Han Mo''s eyes on Shuya are wrong today, because of Shuya''s concert today, or does he usually look at Shuya like this, I didn''t notice?"


    Meng Si always thinks Han Mo''s eyes are casual and never stay long. He always thinks it''s because Han Mo''s character is cold, but he finds out at the moment that it''s not so. It''s clear that Han Mo''s eyes at Shuya are very hot and different.


    Meng Si also wanted to say something to Peng ye to prove the difference he found. Peng Ye rolled his eyes and interrupted, "don''t say those useless things. Are all the things to be prepared for the chorus in a while ready? Don''t you go and have a look? "


    "I''ve seen it several times. There''s no problem." Meng Si said casually that he wanted to continue the topic he had just provoked. Before he opened his mouth, he received Peng Ye''s cold knife''s eyes.


    Meng Si quickly choked back what he had to say. "I''ll see it now, I''ll go now."


    After Meng Si left, Peng Ye looked at the direction of Shuya and Han Mo, with complex expressions.

 Chapter 437

    Every detail of Shuya has been rehearsed for many times, including the speed when changing clothes and whether the VCR played on the large screen can match in time.


    So it happened that Shuya was over and the VCR on the big screen came to an end.


    Han Mo takes back the water cup from Shuya.


    "Xiao Mo, you should hurry to prepare." Meng Si put his hands around his chest.


    Han Mo turned his head and nodded to Han Mo, indicating that he knew, then looked at Shuya and smiled.


    Shuya also smiled.


    Cheers broke out again in the stadium, and Shuya''s name was repeated again and again from the audience.


    "Shuya!"


    "Shuya!"


    "Shuya!"


    The little guy ran to the fence in front of the box. "Is Mom coming out? Why hasn''t mom come out yet? "


    "Mom is coming out soon." Chen Yuehong touched the child''s head and said with a smile.


    The little guy opened his eyes wide and held the fence in his hands. His big watery eyes were filled with stars, looking forward to and waiting for his mother to appear in the center of the stage again.


    At the moment, all the audience are in the same mood as the little guy. The fans are waving fluorescent sticks and looking forward to the next song.


    Suddenly, the stage was quiet, and the fans seemed to get magical power. The fans who had just shouted Shuya''s name also stopped screaming, and the whole audience was quiet for a moment.


    A beautiful piano sound spread through the air.


    Suddenly, fans in the gym shouted, "like you!"


    "This song is like you!"


    "Really like you!"


    Make the same voice from different angles. Fans should know that Han Mo''s low-key and high coldness are famous in the whole entertainment circle. He can push away the resources that many stars can''t ask for. He can just make movies silently without making some gimmicks. It always gives people a sense of politeness but difficult to get close. Therefore, many artists have a natural fear of Han mo.


    Especially after he took over sichen media, sichen''s artists held him at a respectful distance.


    He is such a person. At present, now, at the moment, he is making a concert guest for Shu Ya, who is holding a concert for the first time.


    Zhang Youcheng, the king of Guangdong and Hong Kong, forwarded a small video of Han Mo sitting in front of the piano singing and playing, with the text, "it''s a wonderful night for fans."


    Lei Jia, a famous musician, published a micro guest, and Aite met Han Mo and Shuyaˇ° The reproduction of the original song and cover song, the classics in no order. "


    There are many stars who follow the forwarding and match the text.


    When Zhai Xu saw the news about the guests of Shuya concert on the computer screen, he quickly clicked on itˇ° Han, Han Mo? " He couldn''t believe his eyes.


    Although he has always disliked Han Mo, most of it is because of jealousy, but he will not deny Han Mo''s influence at home and abroad. Concert guests? He only knew that he had never thought that Han Mo would be a concert guest for anyone.


    "Han Mo! No way, no way! Shu Ya has any ability to invite Han Mo, by what, by what! "


    Qin Mei, who had been standing beside Zhai Xu just now, screamed. She always believed that Shuya would not be able to invite a big guy. The concert guests must be a small singer designated by the company, or even a new artist of the company. In order to show her face as a guest at Shuya''s concert, many younger martial brothers and sisters of the same company would go to the concert of their elder martial brothers and sisters.


    Qin Mei opened her mouth and stammered for a long time without saying anything. She likes Han Mo''s songs best. Although her cousin Zhai Xu and Han Mo have been in a competitive relationship, Qin Mei still secretly downloaded Han Mo''s songs and watched the movies made by Han Mo without her cousin''s knowledge.


    In her heart, Han Mo is so cool, so cold and so resistant. How many times she wants to get close to Han Mo while working has no chance. There is no more except a polite nod. Qin Mei can''t figure out why she will come to Shu Ya as a guest today.


    ......


    At the concert, after singing the same four corresponding lyrics, Han Mo suddenly got up and took down the microphone on the piano.


    "I like you ~ those eyes are moving


    yun zai kou


    May you again... "


    chorus!


    Shuya and Han Mo are singing!


    The audience burst into thunderous applause.


    "Mom, Dad!" The little guy has been carried back to the chair in the box by grandpa.


    First, the old man was afraid of the danger of the child standing on the railing. Second, he saw Han Mo appear, so he subconsciously took the child back to the box.


    Live fans.


    Fans on the Internet.


    Everyone was shocked by the next scene and opened their eyes and mouths.


    Han Mo walked slowly towards Shuya.


    Shu Ya looked at Han Mo affectionately.

 Chapter 438

    Han Mo slowly walks towards Shuya, and Shuya looks at Han Mo affectionately.


    The fans at the scene watched everything on the stage. They could see Han Mo walking towards Shuya step by step.


    You can also see Shuya''s gentle and hot eyes.


    However, because of the distance, even if you see it through the large screen, it is not very clear.


    The audience can only roughly see the expression and eye contact between Shuya and Han mo.


    But the next scene.


    At that moment.


    Everyone, the whole stadium, every inch of air, solidified.


    Han Mo walked slowly to Shuya, stretched out his hand, smiled, and gently took Shuya''s hand.


    This movement is as natural as flowing clouds and flowing water in Han mo.


    Shuya did not dodge, but accepted all this with a touch of happy shame on her face.


    Hand in hand?


    Hand in hand!


    They held hands


    It blew up!


    The whole stadium blew up.


    The media there blew up.


    The major networks exploded.


    If other singers are holding hands and singing affectionately at the moment, they may not have such a reaction, but they are!


    Shuya, Han Mo!


    Two heterosexual insulators, two highly cold, low-key artists who have never had an affair with anyone.


    Two stars who keep a polite distance even when taking pictures with the opposite sex.


    They, hand in hand.


    "Am I blind? Han Mo really walked over and held Shu Ya''s hand? "


    "You''re not blind, it''s true, it''s true! And Shuya didn''t hide and didn''t let go. "


    "God, Han Mo and Shuya are holding hands. I am holding hands with the goddess and the male god."


    "Are they together? Are they lovers? Why are they holding hands? They... Ah! "


    "Don''t get excited, don''t get excited, let''s keep watching, keep watching!"


    "I, I don''t know. I never thought about their relationship."


    "But they sing so well, so well."


    Fans at the scene were shocked by Han Mo and Shuya''s hand in hand, but the audience in the stadium was shocked not only in the stands.


    "Zeng, Zeng Ying, pinch me, pinch me hard, I, am I dreaming. Do you think brother Han used to hold sister Shuya''s hand? " Little pangxie was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. He held Zeng Ying''s arm hard and didn''t dare to blink at the front of the stage.


    Although Zeng Ying knew the relationship between Shuya and Han Mo, they were surprised to hold hands on the stage. Like everyone else, when Han Mo reached out to hold Shuya, he opened his eyes and couldn''t believe it.


    Suddenly, he was dragged by little pangxie. Lengbuding pulled his consciousness back from the stage. Zeng Ying pulled off her arm and whispered to little pangxie, "be quiet."


    Little pangxie bit his lips tightly and closed his mouth wrongly. His eyes were still staring at the front of the stage. How could he be quiet after such a shocking scene.


    They don''t know, on the other side not far away


    "Xiaomo and Shuya definitely have a situation. Based on my understanding of Xiaomo, it''s incredible that he can be a concert guest for others. He will never take the initiative to hold others'' hands. It''s impossible. And you also know Shuya. If it doesn''t matter, how can she let Han Mo lead her? Have you noticed that she didn''t hide, didn''t hide, and they often hold hands. See, see? " Meng Si said in a startled tone, almost hysterical.


    Peng Ye was also surprised when he saw Han Mo''s move, but soon felt that this was the style of Han Mo and Shuya. He didn''t use words to explain anything, but proved everything with practical actions. Looking at the warm scene of the two people on the stage, Peng Ye silently blessed them in his heart.


    Peng Ye swept his eyes. Meng Si, who was almost surprised to lose his chin, glanced and said, "people just hold hands. It''s none of your business."


    Meng Si''s brain was running at full speed, looking for any clues that he had missed. He suddenly said, "did they know each other long ago, or were they lovers?"


    "Shh, don''t talk, listen to the song."


    Peng Ye''s mind is on the stage now, but he''s not in the mood to explain anything to Meng Si from the beginning. Let him slowly realize it.


    Shock! Shock! The whole stadium was filled with shock.


    When the concert staff saw the scene on the stage, they were also startled, and they were severely startled, but they still have important responsibilities. They can''t stare at the two people on the stage like others.


    They can only have a huge shock in their hearts, but they have to do their own work in order to make the concert present in the most perfect state.


    Want to stare, but can not stare, the staff''s expression is very painful.


    At this time, the photographer''s reaction speed is the fastest. Their duty is to capture the best shots.


    The stadium is too big, so there are a lot of camera equipment around the stage to better show every detail of the concert on the big screen.


    At the moment, the big screen is full of Han Mo and Shuya. And their clasped hands.


    In order to see the two people on the stage more clearly and capture more information except holding hands, the camera switches to the expressions of the two people from time to time.


    Happiness, sweetness, smile.


    These expressions have never been seen from their faces at any time.


    Han Mo and Shu Ya used to show this expression only when there was no one else.


    But today!


    Different today!


    "Come on, come on, don''t send it back to the studio, directly to the Internet. We want to send it first. "


    "Log in the official account with your mobile phone, record it and send it. Hurry up."


    "Send the picture quickly, okay, send it quickly."


    "What''s not clear? Can you see the holding hand clearly? OK, you can send it, you can send it, come on. "


    "It''s not necessary to change anything and HD at this time. Hand in hand is enough to see hand in hand."


    At the moment Han Mo took Shuya''s hand, the media area exploded.


    None of them thought that they just came to shoot Shuya''s concert and even photographed Han Mo''s performance guests. What''s more, Han Mo not only became a performance guest, but also took the initiative to hold Shuya''s hand.


    The shock time for them is only in the blink of an eye, because they have more important things. They want to send everything on the stage to the Internet at the first time. They want to start. Since they can''t be exclusive, they must be quick and be the first to burst out the picture.


    At the moment, they are racing against time. They are also worried that Shuya and Han Mo just hold hands and release them, but their worry is superfluous. Han Mo and Shuya haven''t released their hands since the chorus.


    Because Han Mo and Shuya don''t want to hide anything, and they don''t need to hide anything.

 Chapter 439

    However, for the netizens in front of the computer screen, there is really no defense or concern. The video of Han Mo and Shuya holding hands appears in their world.


    When the first video came out, netizens were surprised. When the network was full of videos about Shuya and Han Mo holding hands


    How could the degree of amazement be described by a shock? Just immersed in the incredible appearance of Han Mo, such a big news suddenly broke out. There was no preparation at all, and the whole network exploded.


    Just for a moment, the first person on the hot search of wechat immediately became "Shuya and Han Mo holding hands affectionately", and there was a red and purple word "explosion" next to it.


    Videos of them holding hands affectionately on the stage are played on the whole network.


    If Han Mo appeared at Shuya concert, they were just surprised and surprised.


    Then Han Mo took the initiative to come to Shuya and took Shuya''s hand. The two people clasped their fingers so naturally. The picture was so beautiful and sudden that netizens didn''t know what adjectives to describe their mood at the moment.


    "Open! Have you had a public affair? "


    "Sleeping trough, have you made love public? Is it open like this? Who can tell me if it''s true? I feel my little heart is about to jump out. "


    "The first video burst out, and I didn''t dare believe it until I saw the third, fourth, fifth, and... I bought it. It''s true! Han Mo and Shuya are holding hands, holding hands. "


    "I''ve watched the video sent by Mike net five times. I''m sure I''m not blind. I''m really holding hands. God, does anyone explain to me what''s going on? The world has changed."


    "Don''t even talk. Let me be quiet. Han Mo and Shuya, they are a perfect match? Liang blind my titanium eyes. "


    "This is definitely the most shocking entertainment news of the year. Is it a stone hammer holding hands?"


    "If it''s another star, I don''t think holding hands can explain anything, but one of them is Shuya who doesn''t eat fireworks between people, and the other is Han Mo, a high cold heterosexual insulator. They can hold hands on this occasion, not a real hammer, so I ate the hammer in my hand."


    "Look at Shuya and Han Mo''s eyes, which are affectionate. I''ve never seen Han Mo like this. I''m so excited that I want to cry. It''s open, open. "


    "Lend me a head. I didn''t think they were a pair. They were a pair."


    "I''ve never thought of them together before, but now I see they''re a good match."


    "I want to be quiet, quiet, my goddess, how can I have a boyfriend."


    Everything, everything. Netizens saw it, accepted it, and looked forward to it.


    Everyone linked everything together and guessed the scenes that Han Mo and Shuya had framed together.


    Han Mo''s influence is not limited to China, but there are many Han Mo fans in Guangdong, Hong Kong and abroad.


    Because of the high-quality films made by Han Mo and the space walk popular all over the world, Han Mo has become a recognized high-quality model idol.


    All his previous news was about work, including films, including Gaya international films, and the Shelley award. In terms of private life, Han Mo is very low-key and unwilling to overexpose in front of the media. He has paid attention to it for a period of time and found nothing. The media are not wasting human and material resources.


    In fact, the media still want to see some gossip news. As for the star of simple life, he will try his best to focus on his work.


    Overseas websites broke the news that Han Mo and Shuya were holding hands almost at the same time.


    "Oh ~ open love is so sudden, but I like it."


    "It turns out that Han Mo''s girlfriend is also a singer."


    "I can''t believe that Han Mo has a girlfriend."


    "It''s a perfect match. Bless them."


    "I hope Han Mo can create more and better works. It doesn''t matter. I love you with or without a girlfriend. Come on, Han mo."


    At this moment, fans around the world were shocked and also sent blessings to Han Mo and Shuya.


    In fact, all this happened in just one minute. Everyone''s reaction speed is completed in an instant at the same time.


    The song is not over yet. The impact of Han Mo and Shuya on the whole entertainment industry has just begun.


    Han Mo and Shuya''s hand in hand videos and photos were seen by netizens, as well as other stars in the entertainment industry.


    And the shock of stars is no less than that of fans and netizens.


    Even if they are not friends with Shuya and Han Mo, they certainly see them more and understand them better than netizens, so they will not be less shocked than netizens after seeing the video.


    Zhang Youcheng, who just forwarded the video of Han Mo''s concert guests for Shuya, saw the latest news of Han Mo and Shuya holding hands for a while, looked carefully and looked again to determine the accuracy of the news, and then smiled and silently nodded a praise at the bottom of the official wechat.


    Lei Jia, who is also an old acquaintance, was shocked that even the reading glasses almost fell off.


    In his impression, Han Mo and Shuya have a working relationship at most. They may recognize each other at work. He has been surprised that Han Mo will appear in Shuya''s concert. At the moment, he is surprised to see this live recorded video. His eyes are going to fall on his feet.


    But Lei Jia thought about it. Shuya and Han Mo''s character, temperament and temperament were really suitable. He smiled, shook his head and said to the computer, "this news may be the most explosive this year."


    "Han, Han Mo!" Qinmei suddenly pulled her laptop in front of her, and the corners of her mouth trembled, "impossible, impossible, cousin, did I read wrong? Now it''s someone else holding Shuya, not Han Mo, not Han mo." Qin Mei hysterically repeated.


    Zhai Xu was also shocked and took the computer back from Qin Mei. Click on the news again, roll to the top news and take another look. There is no doubt.


    Zhai Xu glanced at Qin Mei beside him. "It''s him."


    Qin Mei still couldn''t believe it. The corners of her eyes twitched fiercely and her lips trembled.


    Just now she was still saying that Shuya had no family, she was still laughing at Shuya''s lack of friends in the entertainment industry, and she was still saying that women like Shuya were destined to die alone.


    But, but! Qinmei can''t accept that the idol she worships silently in her heart will take the initiative to hold Shuya''s hand. She is active and active.


    She doesn''t even have a show.


    It is very clear in the video that Han Mo took the initiative to move towards Shuya. He looked at Shuya gently and took her hand with a smile. All this is so natural. As if it had been done thousands of times, the surrounding air became so sweet.

 Chapter 440

    The shock below the stage.


    Off screen shock.


    At the moment, it seems that it has nothing to do with Shuya and Han mo.


    They still sing their own songs.


    "I like you ~ those eyes are moving


    Laughter is more charming... "


    They look at each other affectionately. They only see each other. In the vast sea of people, they know each other and love each other. They have experienced too many helplessness and ups and downs. Now they still insist on coming together. Their changes, their efforts and a complete home.


    Before Han Mo''s action today, no one knew except the two of them. So when the four old people and the little guys saw Han Mo holding Shuya''s hand, they were also stunned.


    "Grandpa and grandma, Grandpa and grandma, have you seen it? That''s my father and my mother. They''ve been looking at each other. They''ve been holding hands. Grandpa, look, look. " The little guy pointed to his parents on the stage and shook Han Jun''s arm and shouted.


    Han Jun didn''t respond immediately, not because he didn''t want to respond, but because he was too shocked. He waited a long time before he realized that his granddaughter was pulling him and quickly said, "uh huh, Grandpa saw it."


    Get grandpa''s response, the little guy excited can''t close his mouth, a pair of big eyes have been looking at the stage.


    The little guy didn''t think about anything else. He just thought it was a very happy thing to see his parents singing hand in hand on the stage.


    But at the moment, the four old people in the box are also staring at the stage, but their expressions are much more complicated than the little ones.


    "Old Han, do you think these two children want to be public?" Shu Qiang walked to Han Jun with a little worry and a little joy in his tone.


    Han Jun was also thinking about this question. He was suddenly asked by Shu Qiang. He didn''t know how to answer at once. The line of sight didn''t leave the stage in front. Hit your mouth, "it''s already open."


    Chen Yuehong smiled. She always liked Shuya. At that time, when she knew her son was decadent, she was worried that she would be disliked by Shuya, so she took the initiative to follow Shuya and asked Shuya to come home for dinner. In her heart, it''s hard to find a daughter-in-law like Shuya with lanterns.


    The two were not married and didn''t make it public. Although they were led by children, it always seemed that it was so hot. This time, it''s good. Now it''s public. Shu Ya has stepped into the door of their Han family with one foot. Chen Yuehong is more and more happy.


    I happened to catch a glimpse of the dignified expressions of Shu Qiang and Han Jun and said with a smile, "the two children are stable in mind. They haven''t been together for two days. Now the public relationship must have been carefully considered. Don''t worry about it."


    In many things, father and mother think differently. Because they think from different angles, but they can''t tell who is right and who is wrong, because the starting point is good. Every parent hopes that their children can get better and better.


    Han Jun and Shu Qiang''s surprise and worry did not disappear because of Chen Yuehong''s words, but they sighed together, smiled and shook their heads.


    "Yes, it doesn''t matter what we think. The child''s own decision must be the right choice." Han Jun''s eyebrows gradually stretched.


    Shu Qiang also smiled. "It may be a good thing to be public. It will be public sooner or later. It is impossible to hide and tuck in all their life. They will get married in the future, and the children can''t live with their parents forever."


    The four old people smiled happily together. In their hearts, there was no surprise at the moment, just joy, because there was one more happy thing at home, and they could look forward to a greater happy event coming soon.


    "Caress your lovely face


    Holding hands and talking in sleep


    Like yesterday, you were with me... "


    The singing on the stage continued. As the last lyrics were sung slowly, the beautiful melody circled above the stadium. In just five minutes, everyone was shocked, blessed, and finally deeply intoxicated by the song.


    At the moment, the two people on the stage held hands and sang the last lyrics of the song, and the accompaniment continued.


    Han Mo turned sideways, and Shuya also turned around. The two originally faced the front together, but now they are standing face to face, with only each other in their eyes.


    The accompaniment faded away.


    Fans sitting in the audience waved fluorescent sticks, and their excitement could not be expressed through expressions and shouts.


    Only two names can be heard in the whole stadium, Han Mo and Shuya.


    Just as the music was coming to an end.


    Under everyone''s eyes.


    Han Mo takes Shuya into his arms.


    Hug!


    Han Mo and Shuya hugged!


    They hugged.


    Everyone thought they were just looking at each other affectionately, and they thought they were just eye contact after the song.


    After being stunned for a full second, everyone on the scene suddenly burst into warm applause.


    This applause is for Shuya and Han Mo, their "like you" and all sincere feelings.


    Han Mo and Shuya embrace together. At the moment, it seems that there are only two of them in the world. There is no noisy voice, no complicated crowd, only each other.


    Without more words, sincere eyes, warm hands and affectionate hugs, Han Mo and Shuya tell the world their feelings in their way.


    When Han Mo and Shuya hugged, Meng Si grabbed Peng Ye''s arm. Peng ye despised Meng Si and threw away Meng Si''s palm. Meng Si grabbed it again. This time Peng Ye smashed his mouth, but he didn''t hide again.


    Peng Ye knows more about Han Mo and Shuya than anyone else, because she was the first to know Shuya, and also the first to know the relationship between Shuya and Han mo. from not liking Han Mo at the beginning to slowly looking at Han Mo differently, she saw the change of Shuya''s daily state, from a negative and busy workaholic to a happy and shy little woman.


    Whether a woman''s life is satisfactory or not can be seen from her state. In the past, Shuya just said she was very good. Later, Peng ye knew that Shuya really lived very well.


    So today, when Han Mo''s career is at its peak, he chooses to take the initiative to open the relationship with Shuya. Peng Ye is very pleased and happy.


    Han Mo and Shuya didn''t say anything. After hugging, after the music became weaker and disappeared, Han Mo slowly released his arm, gently wiped the crystal tears on Shuya''s cheek, took her hand again and bowed deeply to the audience.


    Then he turned around. Shuya''s heel was relatively high. Han Mo carefully led Shuya and disappeared behind the stage.


    Without any explanation or saying a word about the feelings of the two people, Han Mo disclosed his relationship with Shuya in the most Han Mo way.


    It was not until Han Mo and Shuya disappeared on the stage that the fans reacted and suddenly became boiling.


    The general director of the concert was also stunned by the actions of Han Mo and Shuya just now. Originally, Shuya''s MV should be played during the dressing gap at this time, but because of the episode just now, the general director decided to play "like you" sung by Han Mo and Shuya just now on the big screen.


    From Han Mo''s appearance to the last two people''s affectionate embrace and walk hand in hand to step down.


    The fans were immersed in singing again.


    This night belongs to Shuya and Han mo.


    Because I like you, so we are together.

 Chapter 441

    The sky over Beidu has been shrouded in the atmosphere of music, as if the beautiful melody has been echoing in the air.


    The two and a half hour concert soon ended.


    But for fans, such a night can''t end.


    Everything about Han Mo and Shuya on the Internet continues.


    Next day


    It seems that everything is still repeated in Beidu, but there are some differences.


    The same thing is, for everyone, this is a new day, repeating work, study and life. But the difference is that for everyone, the meaning of this day is very different.


    Golden sun kindergarten.


    The little guy was surrounded by children as soon as he arrived at the kindergarten.


    "Yuxuan, my mother told me yesterday that your mother is a big star."


    "My parents went to see Xuanxuan''s mother''s concert yesterday."


    "My parents wanted to go, but they didn''t get tickets."


    "Yuxuan, I envy you so much. Mom and dad are big stars."


    "Xuanxuan''s mother is so beautiful, so Xuanxuan is also very beautiful."


    "If only my parents were also big stars."


    "I also want to have a big star mother. I can see such a beautiful mother every day."


    "No wonder I haven''t seen Xuanxuan''s mother at ordinary times. It turns out that Xuanxuan''s mother is a big star who can hold a concert."


    "Dad said that only great stars can hold concerts. Usually I can''t see Xuanxuan''s mother because big stars are very mysterious and can''t appear often."


    The children gathered around the little guy. You said something and I said something. Their little faces were filled with envy. They only knew that Xuanxuan''s father was a great person, but they didn''t expect that Xuanxuan''s mother was so great.


    The scene at Shuya''s concert yesterday can no longer be described by a small episode. Shuya and Han Mo have an open relationship. This news exploded the whole entertainment circle like a bomb. Not only the entertainment circle, but also ordinary people know that Han Mo and Shuya are a pair.


    Originally, there was no age limit for the fans of Shuya and Han mo. although the older and the younger would not go to the concert, the news of the public relationship between Shuya and Han Mo had long floated to all corners with the air and became a household name, regardless of age.


    The children learned about Xuanxuan''s family because their parents discussed at home. Although the parents of the children of golden sun kindergarten are elites in the society and don''t participate in star chasing, they are only limited to not chasing for signatures and group photos like fans.


    When they knew that Xuanxuan''s mother was Shuya, they were shocked and couldn''t close their mouth. Naturally, they would discuss it at home, and the children knew it.


    The little guy stood in the middle of the students, listening to everyone''s envy of her mother, who has a big star.


    Before, she knew that her mother was a big star, so she was different from other children''s homes. Her mother could not pick her up, take her out to play, or even hold her mother''s hand outside.


    Since my childhood, my mother has been busy, and she needs to dress up to take her out. Xuanxuan is very sensible and knows that these are what my mother has to do, so she never says anything.


    Just occasionally, I silently expect that I can show off my mother is a big star in front of the children, just like the children.


    But the little guy didn''t expect that he hadn''t taken the initiative to show off that his mother was a big star. All the children knew that he was surrounded by the children as soon as he arrived at the kindergarten.


    The little guy enjoys all this, not because he is concerned, but because he can finally mention his mother openly in front of the children.


    "My parents said that Xuanxuan''s mother is beautiful. Xuanxuan, can I see your mother?" Meng Meng whispered admiringly.


    "Of course." The little guy smiled and readily agreed.


    "Yuxuan, can I have a signed photo of your mother? My mother asked me to help. He likes your mother''s songs very much. " Xiaohu felt the back of his head and said with a simple smile.


    In the morning, Xiaohu''s mother told wanwan that Xiaohu must ask Xuanxuan to agree to a signed photo of her mother. Although Xiaohu''s mother also knew that Han Mo was a star and how popular he was, she didn''t listen to male singers'' songs and didn''t watch movies very much, so she followed him on the space walk. So I can''t worship Han mo.


    But Shuya is a female star that little tiger mother has always liked in recent years, especially her latest album. She likes every song. She cooks at home and sings.


    So this time I was surprised and delighted to know that Shuya was Xuanxuan''s mother. The shock is because I really didn''t expect that Shu Ya is Xuanxuan''s mother and Xi is her idol. She is actually the parent of her child''s kindergarten classmates.


    Xiaohu was a little shy and waited for Xuanxuan''s answer.


    Some people like their mother''s songs. The little guy was happy. How could he refuse? His fleshy face showed a big smile, "of course."


    The tiger who got a positive answer laughed.


    After the tiger became thin, although it was still a small round head, its facial features became more three-dimensional, and its body was not so round. It belonged to a small and strong body, and became more confident when laughing.


    Ruirui hurried to the front of the children, "Xuanxuan, can I go to your house to play? My parents said, "your mother is a goddess. Hee hee, I really want to see the goddess."


    "Wow, Xuanxuan''s mother is a goddess. I really want to see the goddess." Yue Yan blushed and said with two small hands covering his cheeks.


    In fact, the children have no concept of goddess. They just feel great when they hear the word God. In addition, they think that Xuanxuan''s mother is a big star. The children are naturally connected with the little fairy and beautiful princess in the animation.


    A child wants to come to his home. Of course, the child is very welcome. He promised without thinking, "OK."


    The children who had gathered around the little guy and didn''t know whether they would get a positive answer were instantly excited.


    "I want to go, too."


    "I want to go too!"


    "Yuxuan, I''m going too."


    "I''ll go too."


    The children were holding their small hands and jumping and jumping to sign up to be a guest at Xuanxuan''s house.


    In fact, in addition to the kindergarten children, the teachers got the news that Xuanxuan''s mother was Shuya faster, because just yesterday, several kindergarten teachers went to the scene to see Shuya''s concert.


    Ding Rou, the head teacher, was also very excited when she saw Han Mo coming out. But when Han Mo took Shuya''s hand and opened her love with practical action, several kindergarten teachers who went to the concert with her were shocked and opened their mouths.


    "Xiaorou, can you give me the chance to visit Han Zhixuan''s house this semester?" A teacher came to Ding Rou''s back with envy and begged.


    Ding Rou waved her hand, "don''t think about it."

 Chapter 442

    "Can you buy a dish?" Han Jun impatiently stood at the door and urged.


    Chen Yuehong picked up a skirt from the bed, compared it with her, and threw it back to the bed. His eyes continued to search the bed again.


    Han Jun saw that his wife didn''t pay attention to himself. He went directly to his wife and frowned at Chen Yuehong in the mirror. "Hurry up, just buy a dish."


    Chen Yuehong held a rose red dress in her hand. She looked satisfied and glanced at her anxious wife. "Can you buy vegetables now as before? My dance team, your community activity center, which one doesn''t know that we are Han Mo''s parents. Now we have another identity. Shuya''s father-in-law and mother-in-law come. Let''s go out and don''t dress up. What if we meet acquaintances and are surrounded by onlookers? You forgot the last time the dance team chased him for a group photo and signature. "


    Han Jun looked up and down at the rose red skirt that Chen Yuehong had put on, looked at her face, and said helplessly, "are you disguised? Are you sure it''s not to stand out? "


    Chen Yuehong tidied up her skirt again and rolled her eyes at her wife. "What do you know? I haven''t heard of it. The most dangerous place is the safest."


    Han Jun had no choice but to shake his head and follow Chen Yuehong.


    Before reaching the gate, Chen Yuehong suddenly looked back and said, "old man, I thought, what I said just now may be wrong. You said that if the most dangerous place is the safest place, I''m right to dress up like this, but those big stars can''t understand this theory. Why do they still wear hats, masks, black clothes and black pants? It must be the experience summarized from practice again and again, so dressing can not be found. "


    In the face of Chen Yuehong''s "fallacies", Han Jun was said to be stunned, "in fact, how you dress up is the same. Let''s go quickly. It will be hot for a while and walk..."


    Han Jun''s words haven''t finished yet. Chen Yuehong swished back to the bedroom.


    After a while, Chen Yuehong came out again and scared Han Jun.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Buy vegetables."


    "Who buys vegetables to wear you like this."


    "What do you know? That''s what stars wear."


    Han Jun helped his forehead and shook his head helplessly. "Excuse me, are you a star?"


    "I''m the star''s mother, and the star''s future mother-in-law." Chen Yuehong straightened her waist with a little pride.


    Han Jun didn''t want to talk any more. For fear of saying more, the old woman went in and changed her clothesˇ° Go, go. "


    In this way, Chen Yuehong went out of the door under the high temperature of 32, wearing a black cap, a large black mask, a long sleeved black shirt and black trousers against the sun.


    "Old man, give me a fan. It''s so hot today." Chen Yuehong complained as she walked.


    Han Jun was a little speechless. "It''s not hot today. Whoever wears like you will be hot. You will suffer for yourself. What''s the matter with the star? The star''s parents won''t come out to buy vegetables?"


    Chen Yuehong smashed her mouth. "Aren''t you afraid of being recognized? I got into trouble for my son last time. I can''t get into trouble for Shuya this time. It''s inappropriate for people to come here to take a group photo and sign for a group of old ladies."


    As soon as the voice fell, someone suddenly stopped Chen Yuehong not far away, "Lao Chen, where are you dressed up?"


    Chen Yuehong was stunned. "Can you recognize my dress?"


    "Of course, it''s you at first sight, but why are you dressed like this, Lao Chen? Isn''t it hot? It''s still a little hot today. "


    Chen Yuehong took off the black mask on her face and said with a little embarrassment, "ha ha, I''m a little allergic to ultraviolet rays, so I''ll wear it tightly."


    "Lao Chen, you are really good. Not only your son is a big star, but also your daughter-in-law. We all watched the news. Now everyone knows that Shuya is your daughter-in-law. Lao Chen, you''re really lucky. You''ll have a chance to introduce us in the future. "


    "Thank you, thank you. It''s easy to say." Chen Yuehong said with a smile.


    Along the way, many people in the neighborhood took the initiative to say hello to Chen Yuehong and Han Jun, mainly because they were surprised, and then praised them for having a good daughter-in-law.


    Almost every few steps, she will be stopped to say a few words. Chen Yuehong used to wear more and was very hot. At the moment, she has taken off her hat and mask, but she can''t take off her clothes and pants, but she can only hold on.


    "Old man, I''m so hot. You said Shuya is our daughter-in-law. How can it spread so fast? You know everything in such a street. " Chen Yuehong moved feebly. She regretted that she didn''t wear it like this because she knew that everyone could recognize her. How beautiful and how to wear it.


    On the way to the vegetable market, I passed two or three newspaper kiosks, which were all full of news about Shuya concert. The newspapers all reported with a full page of large photos, which was very eye-catching.


    Han Jun looked at the nearby newsstand and raised his chin slightly, "look."


    Chen Yuehong also looked at the nearby newsstand and saw a row of newspapers hanging at a glance. Although they were of different categories, the first edition was printed with full page photos of Shuya and Han Mo holding hands. You can see them at a glance.


    Chen Yuehong couldn''t help staring.


    "That''s why." Han Jun took back his sight.


    ......


    The news of the open relationship between Shuya and Han Mo did not end with the end of the concert. On the contrary, because their low-key and everything in the past could not be captured by netizens and the media, it became more shocking and more topical.


    Since the morning, the phone calls of little pangxie''s office have been exploded. Some TV stations want to make an exclusive interview, some variety shows want to invite Han Mo and Shuya to participate together as lovers, and the Internet platform wants to interview Han Mo and get some exclusive news about Shuya and Han Mo''s acquaintance and love.


    But they were all rejected by Han mo.


    "Brother Han, do you want to think about it again? There are many good programs, many TV stations and apple satellite TV. There are also foreign websites. I hope you can talk about the details of your love, and you don''t have to be so detailed. Just deal with it. Why should we all refuse it?" Little pangxie said puzzled.


    In fact, many stars open their relationships for exposure. Some deliberately choose a good time period, and then they can make headlines and search.


    In little pangxie''s opinion, although Han Mo and Shuya don''t need to increase their exposure by opening their relationship, they won''t avoid it so much.


    Han Mo closed the folder in his hand, looked at little Pang Xie and said calmly, "we choose to open our relationship, not to tell some people that we are lovers. We just want our children, like other children, to say loudly to their partners, "who''s her mother?"


    Little pangxie''s eyes twinkled and didn''t speak again.


    Han Mo smiled, "don''t be stunned. The concert is over and your new job has begun." With that, Han Mo handed the folder to little pangxie

 Chapter 443

    The news that the children were going to be guests at home was soon conveyed to the home by Xuanxuan. This was the first time that a classmate came to be a guest at home, and the whole family attached great importance to it.


    Of course, the little guy also conveyed the most important instruction, that is, the children actually came to see her mother.


    Therefore, Shuya must attend such an important party.


    This day, Saturday.


    The little guy got up early, didn''t get called by his father, didn''t get up angry, and didn''t roll on the small bed.


    Han Mo was still making breakfast. The little guy ran to the kitchen in small slippers.


    "Dad, Dad, mom?" In order to invite the children to be guests today, the little guy has also made full preparations, but she knows that her mother is very busy and often can''t help herself. She has often appeared before and has agreed to play with her, but she can''t accompany her temporarily because her mother has something to do temporarily.


    So today, the little guy was not sure. Although his mother promised her, he was not sure that his mother would really show up.


    The little guy''s big cute eyes blinked at his father, hoping to get a positive answer from his father.


    Han Mo smiled and didn''t speak immediately. He showed a regretful expression on his face and hesitated, "in fact, your mother told her..."


    The big eyes of the little guy''s expectation flashed for a moment, and the disappointed eyes flashed. The original clear voice fell down. Xuanxuan hung her small head and said with a small mouth, "well, I know my mother was busy. My mother used to have something temporary." Then he was ready to turn around.


    Suddenly, the little body was hugged from behind, and a familiar fragrance came from the pavement, so warm and comfortable.


    The little guy suddenly stared, "Mom, mom."


    While shouting, he struggled to turn around. At the moment when he saw the most familiar and beautiful face, the little guy suddenly jumped into his mother''s arms.


    The little guy who thought his mother wouldn''t come and didn''t cry finally couldn''t help crying when he saw his mother.


    Shuya gently touched the child''s hair at the back of his head and said painfully, "well, Xuanxuan won''t cry, and her mother will accompany you in the future. As long as Xuanxuan wants her mother to be around, her mother will be there. Don''t cry, don''t cry."


    Shuya knew why the little guy was crying, and she felt uncomfortable. She just looked up and saw Han Mo standing not far away with a bewildered face. Han Mo, the initiator who made the little guy cry, saw the child crying and clubbed in place. She didn''t know what to do.


    Shuya looked at Han Mo with cold knife''s eyes.


    Han Mo hurried to their wives and spoiled them and rubbed the child''s head. "Dad is not good. Just now he was joking and gasping for breath. I''m sorry, Xuanxuan. My mother came early. She was ready to prepare dessert for Xuanxuan''s friends."


    Xuanxuan cried and vented her emotions. At this time, she was held by her parents. She felt very happy and happy. There were tears hanging on her long eyelashes. She rubbed her eyes with her fleshy little hand and said with her small mouth, "dad should make the food. Mom, don''t make the food, okay?"


    In cooking, Shuya has left a shadow on the whole family. It''s not that it''s hard to eat. The key is that Han Mo, the cook, really doesn''t give Shuya any room to play. Moreover, her cooking has always stayed at the stage of cooking, so it''s difficult to go to a higher level.


    "Mom has made progress and can be competent to cook for the children." Shuya also wants to fight for it, with firmness in her eyes.


    The little guy thought for a moment, swallowed his saliva and said in embarrassment, "Mom, this is Mengmeng. They came to our house for the first time..." the little guy bowed his head and rubbed his small hands with each other.


    Han Mo couldn''t help laughing and pinched the child''s face. "Don''t worry, Xuanxuan. Dad''s main task today is not to let his mother into the kitchen."


    The little guy suddenly flashed a surprise in his big eyes and looked at his sworn father.


    Han Mo nodded firmly to the child.


    Shuya secretly pinched Han Mo behind her and stared at him. Han Mo hid a little, then took the little guy''s little meat hand, stood aside with the child, and said to Shuya, "you can''t bend."


    Xuanxuan despised her cooking. Even Han Mo laughed at her. Shu Ya stretched out two slender arms and was ready to continue attacking Han Mo, "look at your unyielding!"


    Han Mo dodged in time. He didn''t get caught like he did just now. He suddenly flashed Shu Ya''s hand, "unyielding. For our Xuanxuan, I''m unyielding to kill me. I can''t bow to evil forces."


    Watching father and mother laughing and playing, the little guy stood in the center and kept giggling.


    Han Mo and Shu Ya chased Xuanxuan like two children for a while. Shuya couldn''t catch up with Han Mo at all. Han Mo deliberately pretended to be caught and suddenly avoided, teasing Shuya to play.


    After a while, Shuya was boring. At the moment, only three people''s hearty laughter could be heard in the kitchen.


    ......


    The little guy''s clothes were matched by Han mo the night before. Now after washing, he put on a beautiful little skirt after breakfast.


    Shuya braided the children, and Han Mo continued to be busy in the kitchen, because today is not a simple day for the children to come home for dinner. They have to play at home for at least one day, so they should prepare all the food and drink, including small cakes, biscuits, pizza, candy and Han mo.


    As soon as the house was set up, the doorbell rang.


    Like a little rabbit, the little guy pricked up a pair of small ears and listened carefully to the movement outside the door, waiting for the children to come soon. Now when he heard the door bell, the little guy ran to the door quickly.


    She knew she couldn''t open the door by herself. She looked at her father eagerly. Han Mo rubbed the child''s head and opened the door.


    "Oh, it''s really my son''s blessing to visit brother Han''s house." Xiaohu''s father greeted Han Mo with a silly smile.


    "Dad Xuanxuan, your family is easy to find. It''s not as hidden as the big star family." The mother of the tigers suddenly got up early and spent a lot of make-up, but it was a little too hard. The foundation of her face was painted a little too much. It looked very unnatural when she smiled.


    "Uncle, Xuanxuan." Little tiger is a little shy and whispers by touching the back of his head.


    Seeing his good friend coming, the little guy was very happy. His face was full of laughter. He greeted the guests politely, "good morning, uncle, aunt and tiger."


    Han Mo politely invited the three tigers into the house.


    Shuya brought out the cut fruit in the kitchen.


    Mother tiger usually looks arrogant, but as soon as she sees the idol coming, she immediately becomes a little fan. Even the fruit cut by the idol is better than others


    Mother tiger chatted around Shuya.


    Xiaohu and Xuanxuan watch the new toy.


    After a while, other children also came one after another. Meng Meng, Rui Rui, Le Yan, and several other children, some from their parents, some from their grandparents, and most of them left when they were sent.


    Only the best children with the little guy, Mengmeng''s mother, Ruirui''s father and Leyan''s father, stayed.


    At home, more than a dozen children gathered around Shuya. Originally, the children came to see the "goddess" in their hearts, and the fathers were ignored.


    The idle dads were sitting on the sofa, and the TV in front of the sofa was playing entertainment news.

 Chapter 444

    Because Xiaohu''s father was also engaged in related industries in the entertainment industry, he is half of the entertainment industry and is usually interested in some entertainment news. Therefore, TV is directly selected to entertainment information.


    "Now the entertainment news is all about brother Han and his sister-in-law. There is nothing new." Father Ruirui said with a smile.


    After the open relationship between Han Mo and Shuya, the news about them has not been broken these days. Even if they have no explanation at all, they used to be very low-key and have no information that can be captured by the media, but the media are still reluctant to give up the popularity of Han Mo and Shuya.


    The video of them holding hands and embracing each other at the concert has been played countless times, but it is still played by the media in a circular way, and some implied meanings will be guessed from their previous works.


    Therefore, the films, songs and scripts that Han Mo has made recently have become the talk capital of the media. The media have come up with the ability to pick bones from eggs.


    Ruirui''s father is right. These days, all the entertainment programs are not talking about the songs that Han Mo has sung before, that is, Shuya''s songs, but the most talked about is Han Mo''s films.


    Unable to dig out anything to dig, he publicized it to Han Mo for free.


    Ruirui''s father picked up the remote control and prepared to change the channel. It''s not that he doesn''t want to see Han mo. the key is that he sits next to him. What else can he watch on TV.


    Yue Yan''s father is a university professor and has no concept of these. He has a pure relationship with Han Mo''s children, classmates and parents, but he still admires Han Mo''s ability and there is no personal worship.


    "Wait a minute, look again. The following introduction is not Han Mo, but Jin Zhuxian." Father tiger pointed to the small words rolling under the TV.


    Ruirui''s father frowned and asked casually, "who is Jin Zhuxian?"


    "The famous director of Bangzi country has directed several famous films, which has a great influence in Bangzi country." Han Mo looked at the screen and said calmly.


    Ruirui''s father thought in his mind and couldn''t think of several Bangzi country films he had seen.


    At the moment, a report about Jin Zhuxian has been broadcast on the TV screen. It turns out that Jin Zhuxian''s new film is ready to start shooting. In order to make the film have a continuous heat, the film side will generally publicize the film before shooting the film. This time, Jin Xianzhu held a press conference with her own team for media interviews.


    "I have always been in a responsible attitude towards society and the audience, so my films are stories that take place around every ordinary people. They may be what your family has experienced or what your friends are experiencing. Only when you have really seen, experienced and felt can you deeply understand and resonate."


    Jin Zhuxian introduced his film and his original intention of making a film. There is nothing wrong with it. In Han Mo''s view, it is his style of making a film, just like some people like making large-scale blockbusters at high cost. Some people like minority literature and art, and some people like comedy. It''s nothing.


    But then we entered the link of reporter''s questions.


    Another voice outside the camera suddenly asked, "recently, the films of Z country have been rising day by day, especially the two films Charlotte troubles and Fanghua made by Han mo. not long ago, Han Mo also participated in the Gaya International Film Festival with Fanghua. There are more and better works emerging one after another. Do you think it is an impact on our films? "


    Because Han Mo was mentioned, in addition to Han Mo, several dads sitting on the sofa all sat up straight and listened carefully to Jin Zhuxian''s answer.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, this kind of problem is not a style. Boast yourself and then praise the other party in passing. It will not offend people and sound good, and it will be over.


    However, Jin Zhuxian is not an ordinary person. He is confident and conceited. He claims to be the director who made the works of the film milestone era. As early as Han Mo was invited to attend the Gaya International Film Festival with Fanghua and became the first Asian in history, Jin Zhuxian has been very unconvinced.


    In his opinion, he should be the first in Asia, and his films can best reflect social life. He has always regarded other people''s films as fake.


    Hearing the reporter''s question, Jin Zhuxian smiled. "Please don''t compare my film with the film of Z country. Ours is the real film."


    "Go to your real movie, these sticks can''t speak?" Ruirui''s father turned off the TV angrily and said angrily.


    Yue Yan''s father smashed his mouth. "This gold is too much. How can we say that about our film? I also saw the film made by Xiao Han. It''s very good."


    Xiaohu''s father wanted to see what Jin Zhuxian wanted to say. In fact, he wanted to make a new film. Xiaohu''s father knew for a long time and was talking about cooperation. He hoped that after the film was shown in the cinema, he could watch it on their video website on demand, pay for it, and get the exclusive network copyright.


    That''s why I wanted to see Jin Zhuxian introduce his film in the interview, but I never thought that Jin Zhuxian would talk like this. Because it''s the news he wants to see, it''s a little embarrassing at the moment. I looked at Han Mo with a smile, "in fact, our domestic films are also good, but the style is different. This Jin Zhuxian is also too self righteous."


    When Han Ben watched TV, his expression was always very calm. Suddenly, three big men looked at him together, and their expressions were very concerned. Han Mo was a little speechless.


    Han Mo smiled and said casually, "there is no comparability."


    "Yes, there is no comparison."


    "Yes, yes, don''t listen to such nonsense."


    Father tiger said with a smile.


    Han Mo didn''t say it, but he had a plan in his heart.


    Just then, the children''s chirping voice came from the other side.


    "Aunt Shuya, you are beautiful. Did you make the cake? Eat it well." Mengmeng carries a plate with a strawberry cake in it. The little girl looks at Shuya shyly.


    "Aunt Shuya, I like you very much. Thank you for making cakes and cookies." Le Yan also likes Shu Ya.


    Children like beautiful aunts, and Shuya looks much younger than other children''s mothers. It''s good to be maintained by stars. Today, in order to meet Xuanxuan''s friends and narrow the distance with the children, she specially wore a rose pink cartoon T-shirt and cowboy shorts, which looks more youthful and lively.


    And Shuya was also kind, but after a while, she surrounded all the children and scrambled to express her love for Shuya.


    Little tiger put the last bite of cake into his mouth. His mouth was full, "aunt, the cake you made is the best I''ve ever eaten."


    It''s a proud thing for Shu Ya to get the favor of Xuanxuan''s friends. Shu Ya just wanted to be polite, and then continue to get closer to the children.


    A clear and familiar child voice rang, and all of a sudden she held back everything Shuya wanted to say.


    "These cakes and biscuits are made by my father. My mother can''t make them." The little guy said very calmly and honestly.


    Shuya only felt a flash of lightning behind her and petrified in an instant.

 Chapter 445

    The air was filled with embarrassment. Mother tiger and mother Mengmeng were also around, so they quickly made a round.


    "Shu Ya is blessed. Han Mo can do everything. He doesn''t need to be able to do this." Mother tiger said with a smile.


    Mengmeng''s mother also quickly answered, "yes, we can''t help it. We can''t do anything before we have children. We can''t do it when we have children."


    Mother tiger and mother Mengmeng take it for granted that you and I can''t cook.


    Children like Shuya very much. It doesn''t make much difference whether they can make cakes or not. Now, after being brainwashed by the two mothers, they think that the goddess should not make food.


    Mengmeng suddenly ran to her mother and said softly, "after my mother, I will become a goddess like aunt Shuya, and then I won''t do any housework."


    Little Tiger stood beside his mother with a serious expression, "Mom, can you teach me to cook delicious food?"


    Little tiger''s mother was still trying to make things right. Unexpectedly, her son suddenly said so and was stunned.


    "The goddess can''t make delicious food. I''m a boy, so I have to learn to do it." Xiaohu said solemnly.


    The adults were amused by the children''s innocent children''s words.


    It was time for dinner soon, because the little guy had told his parents the number of children coming home, so Han Mo bought baby tableware according to the number of people Xuanxuan said.


    Han Mo distributed the baby tableware to each child in order. The children received the tableware of their favorite color, sat back at the table and opened it with Xuanxuan as the center.


    Han Mo bought a total of 13 sets of baby tableware, but after distribution, he still had one more set in his hand. Han Mo didn''t care before. Now he glanced at it and found that there was one less child.


    "Why didn''t Mingming come?" Han Mo casually asked father Xiaohu who came to him.


    Xiaohu''s father sighed softly. "Yesterday, Lao Zhang said that his father was ill. It''s very serious. It''s estimated that no one has time to take care of the children now."


    Han Mo frowned slightly, "what disease?"


    Father tiger sighed again, "blood cancer. But I found it early. Now my condition is relatively stable. I just burn money. "


    Although Han Mo is not familiar with the parents of the kindergarten, he can pick up and send children at ordinary times. Suddenly he heard that Mingming''s father was ill, and his heart was also heavy.


    Father tiger smashed his mouth, "Hey, we should also pay good attention to our health, but don''t use all the hard-earned money to see a doctor at that time. It''s not worth it, it''s not worth it." Then he shook his head and walked towards the table.


    In this world, Han Mo has not yet understood it, but in his previous world, it is normal that it is expensive and difficult to see a doctor. It often happens that a serious illness overwhelms a family.


    Han Mo knows that the conditions of families who can go to golden sun kindergarten are good. Even so, it will be very stressful, not to mention ordinary families.


    At the dinner table, everyone didn''t mention Mingming''s father''s illness. All the topics revolved around the children.


    "I don''t like green vegetables. If I were meat." The little tiger pouted and protested with his mother.


    "You must eat green vegetables. What''s the nutrition of eating only meat." Mother tiger put the food into the child''s bowl.


    Xiaohu has a stubborn temper, or he may feel more wronged when he sees that other people''s mothers are very gentle. At the moment, holding his small mouth, he doesn''t want to eat, but he doesn''t dare to resist his mother.


    Shuya saw it, gently picked up a sparerib and put it in Xiaohu''s bowl. "Xiaohu is good. Take a bite of spareribs and another bite of vegetables."


    Xiaohu''s small mouth, which was still wronged and shriveled, smiled and nodded obediently at the moment of hearing Shuya''s words. Then he ate a mouthful of green vegetables, a mouthful of ribs and a mouthful of rice.


    "You child, eat slowly and don''t choke." Little tiger mother had no choice but to take her child and shook her head with a smile.


    The kids played until the afternoon. In the kindergarten, there was no smooth nap every day. Fortunately, there was a lot of space in Han Mo''s house, and more than a dozen children could run away. In fact, everyone mainly sat around Shuya, pestered her to tell stories, told one after another, dry mouth and tongue, and it was difficult to refuse the innocent and lovely children.


    "Usually you don''t listen to your mother telling stories at home. You have to pester aunt Shuya to tell them now." Little tiger''s mother touched little tiger''s head and said.


    "Yes, I don''t listen to Mengmeng when I tell stories at home. I''m chasing after stories here." Meng Meng''s mother said helplessly.


    "Aunt Shuya has a nice voice."


    "Aunt Shuya is so gentle in telling stories."


    "We like aunt Shuya."


    In order to sit close to Shuya, the children are still a little unhappy. Later, they tell a story and change it. The children can sit next to Shuya in turn.


    The little friends like their mother. Xuanxuan is very happy and a little proud. The subject of almost every sentence is "my mother"


    Children can stand up without sleeping in the afternoon, but their energy is limited. They begin to wilt in the evening. Parents came to Han Mo''s house one after another to pick up the children.


    Xiaohu and Mengmeng insisted on leaving their good friend''s house until the end. Xiaohu''s father called home and said that when Xiaohu left, he insisted that he was not sleepy, but he fell asleep when he got in the car.


    After the children left, Han Mo began to clean up the house for two hours before returning all the scattered toys.


    Seeing off her little friend, Xuanxuan fell asleep soon. Today, she was tired of entertaining her little friend. Shuya crept out of the little guy''s room. She wanted to help Han Mo clean up together. Han Mo refused, so she sat on the sofa and watched the online news.


    Just now, Jin Zhuxian''s remarks were quickly burst out by the domestic media, which has caused quite a lot of news on wechat, and major media scrambled to report.


    Jin Zhuxian publicly belittled domestic films at the press conference


    Jin Zhuxian once again said that other countries'' films are false


    Jin Xianzhu, a well-known director of Bangzi country, openly said that Z country films are not real films


    Jin Zhuxian defied Han Mo and openly provoked him


    The media processed Jin Xianzhu''s words again. After exaggerating Jin Xianzhu''s provocative words, netizens who didn''t watch the video were even more angry.


    "Jin Zhuxian is nothing. How dare you say that about our domestic films? Not to mention anything else, the two films made by Han Mo recently are very good. What qualifications do they have to say that we are not real films."


    "That is, bullying no one in our country. Their stick is still small here. They think they are right and kill them every minute."


    "Everyone upstairs, please calm down. In fact, to be fair, Jin Zhuxian of Bangzi did make several films reflecting the people at the bottom of Bangzi. The response was very good and even recognized by the Bangzi government. What he said is a matter of his personal quality and personality, but it does not affect the film quality of Bangzi country. "


    "No matter how good their own quality is, so our country''s films just can''t do it. It''s really that tigers don''t get angry when we are jingle cats."


    "What''s wrong with our domestic films? Can so many of our directors win a Jin Zhuxian?"


    "I call on all to boycott Bangzi films so that their films can''t survive in our country."


    "Instead of boycotting, I''d like to see bangziguo films being Ko out of our own films without any restrictions."

 Chapter 446

    Shuya looked at the rolling news on wechat and her expression became serious.


    Han Mo just finished cleaning up the housework and came over to see Shuya''s stretched little face. He pinched Shuya''s face and sat next to herˇ° What''s the matter? "


    Shu Yagang just played with the kids. She didn''t see the video of Jin Zhuxian''s press conference, but she was very dissatisfied with the reports on his remarks on the Internet.


    "How can Jin Zhuxian speak like this? It''s too unqualified." Shuya said unconvinced.


    In her heart, Han Mo''s film is the best. Jin Zhuxian''s words are negating Han mo. Shuya is uncomfortable.


    Han Mo smiled. He didn''t care about Jin Zhuxian''s words. There are really few excellent domestic films in the world, but the victory is in the market. Therefore, Han Mo is not too worried about the box office of his films in the future. He also believes that with such a large mass base and such a good market, the domestic films in the world will develop into his original world sooner or later.


    Shuya saw that Han Mo didn''t seem to be angry because of Jin Zhuxian''s words. Ying Hong''s small mouth tilted high. "Jin Zhuxian said as if he could represent the whole Bangzi country. He spoke so loudly."


    Han Mo still smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Why aren''t you angry? People are openly provocative." Shu yawo acts as a spoiled child in Han Mo''s arms and holds grievances for his lover.


    Han Mo gently touched Shuya''s long hair. "The way to deal with the person who provokes you is never to be angry, but to let him have nothing to say."


    ......


    Next day


    Sichen media office building


    "Brother Han, do we want to respond to Jin Zhuxian''s remarks?" Little pangxie waited at the door of Han Mo''s office early. As soon as he saw Han Mo coming, he followed him in.


    Han Mo sat down, "what do you respond to?"


    "Of course, he didn''t pay attention to us. The reporter specially asked about your two films and your participation in the Gaya International Film Festival. He also said that he aimed at you. Our words are sharp. I''ve written a copy. As long as you agree, I''ll send it out. We can''t suffer such a loss." Little ponchey is more angry than Shuya yesterday.


    Before Han Mo could speak, Shen Fei strode in angrily and sat opposite Han mo. needless to say, Han Mo also knew why Shen Fei came to him.


    "Don''t be angry. Take this back." Han Mo handed Shen Fei a folder.


    "Going to make a new movie?" Shen Fei''s angry eyes flashed a trace of excitement and quickly looked at the contents of the folder.


    Little Pang Xie almost jumped up with joy. "Brother Han, I''m going to announce the preparations for the new film now." Then he turned and left.


    Han Mo did not stop him and continued to discuss the details with Shen Fei.


    Many domestic directors have taken the initiative to speak out against Jin Zhuxian. Bangziguo''s domestic directors dare not support Jin Zhuxian for fear of angering domestic fans and losing the market, but he still clamors on the Internet and adheres to his own point of view.


    As soon as little pangxie released the news, Han Mo''s mobile phone rang. Those who knew his mobile phone number were people with better relationships in the circle.


    "Mr. Han, if you want to make a new film, just open your mouth if you need me. We must hurry to release it with Jin Zhuxian and fuck him."


    "That Jin Zhuxian deliberately flattered the public and increased the topic because he was going to make a new film. If he didn''t say so yesterday, there are several despicable people in our country who know that he makes a new film. Brother Han, your new film is useful, and I will help you."


    "Brother Han, give the theme song of your new film to our studio. You can rest assured that you are absolutely satisfied."


    "Do we still lack investors, Mr. Han, I want to be one of the investors in your film."


    After a while, Han Mo received a lot of calls. They were all filmmakers who hoped to help in the new film. Everyone was annoyed by Jin Zhuxian''s remarks. In their hearts, Han Mo could be an opponent, but not an enemy. He stood up as a director of bangziguo


    When openly provoking their proud cause, they must be consistent with the outside world.


    Han Mo and Shen Fei were just discussing the film preparation. Now they put down the phone and saw Shen Fei who was still thinking.


    "Don''t think about it. It''s all set."


    Shen Fei couldn''t believe his ears and was stunned, "so fast?"


    Because many filmmakers took the initiative to contact Han Mo, hoping to help his new film and do their best. There are too many people who want to help. Han Mo was finally determined after optimization and integration. Some agreed, others declined.


    evening


    Han Mo went home and opened the door. The living room was quiet.


    Usually, when the little guy hears the sound of opening the door, he will jump out like a little rabbit. He will also complete a series of actions such as starting, acceleration, run-up and take-off, put his arms around his neck, but today it is particularly quiet.


    It can''t be said to be quiet, but the little guy didn''t run out, but the sound of clattering can be heard in the small room.


    Han Mo walked quietly to the little guy''s room. Chen Yuehong just came out of the kitchen, saw Han Mo, pointed to the little guy''s room, and then made a cry.


    Han Mo walked gently to the child with doubts. The little guy turned his back to the door, lay on the bed and poured all the coins in the rabbit''s piggy bank on the bed.


    "What''s the matter? Why did you take out the piggy bank? " Han Mo gently touched the child''s head.


    The little guy had red and swollen eyes and tears on his cheeksˇ° Mingming didn''t come to school today, Xiaohu said. What he heard from his father, Mingming may not go to our kindergarten anymore. "


    Han Mo''s heart sank. Yesterday, he heard Xiaohu''s father mention Mingming''s father. Although the children who can go to the golden sun kindergarten have good family conditions, it is obvious that Mingming''s father is the main force to make money at home. If he has to live and treat diseases in the future, he must try to save expenses. Mingming''s family may not be able to afford such expensive kindergarten tuition fees.


    "Xiaohu''s father said that Mingming''s father needs a lot of money for his illness, so Mingming can''t come to school." As soon as the little guy thought that he would never see his little partner again, he felt even worse and began to cry again.


    Han Mo helped the little guy wipe the tears from the corners of his eyes, "obviously it''s not that he can''t go to school, it''s to transfer to another kindergarten."


    "But I don''t want Mingming to turn away. I want Mingming to continue to come to our kindergarten." The little guy held the piggy bank and his eyes were filled with tears.


    Han Mo is a little helpless. She knows that the little guy wants to donate money to Mingming, and even he can donate it himself, but it can''t solve the fundamental problem of Mingming''s family.


    But Han Mo didn''t stop the little guy''s move, but gently held the child in his arms.

 Chapter 447

    The news that Han Mo is going to make a new film has just been sent to the Internet. After a day and a night, the news continues to ferment.


    "Han Mo is going to make a new film again."


    "This is a silent challenge. Support Han mo."


    "Although I don''t know what Han Mo''s new film is, I believe Han mo."


    "Produced by Han Mo, it must be a high-quality product."


    "Jin Zhuxian''s film has started shooting. I don''t know if Han Mo''s film can catch up with him."


    "Why are we in a hurry? We speak with quality."


    The topic of movies on the Internet has never ended. The shooting of Han Mo''s films did not stop.


    A few days later


    A shooting base in Shanghai


    "Why hasn''t Xu Shan come yet?" Han Mo asked seriously.


    Shen Fei took the phone and looked gloomy. "Xu Shan can''t be contacted. Xu Shan''s agent has unilaterally terminated the contract with us on behalf of him and won''t participate in our film anymore."


    Han Mo frowned slightly, and his expression sank in an instant.


    "At that time, Xu Shan volunteered to play our film. He also said that he would follow brother Han in the future. Why did he suddenly stop playing again." Little pangxie said excitedly.


    "It''s best to follow brother Han at home, but Xu Shanxin is high. His ambition is not in domestic films. He took the bridge of America to participate in a science fiction blockbuster. It is said that there is a dragon suit role." Shen Fei sighed helplessly.


    "Is he crazy to give up our film for a dragon role?" Little Ponzi was very angry.


    The surrounding staff were stunned when they heard the news. Xu Shan acted as male No. 1. The leading actor suddenly stopped playing. How can the film be made? Everyone focused on Han mo.


    After complaining, Shen Fei softened down and asked in a low voice, "brother Han, why don''t we discuss with Xu Shan again and give him some money? It''s all started shooting. It''s a waste to change the protagonist temporarily."


    Little pangxie also felt that what Xu Fei said was reasonable. He nodded and looked at Han Mo together.


    Han Mo did not hesitate, calmly said two words, "change!"


    "Brother Han, you''re thinking about it."


    "Yes, brother Han, it is estimated that Xu Shan was hoodwinked by the American film environment for a while. No matter how good they were, they used to be just a dragon suit. We are the leading actor here. That''s still different. Tell him the pros and cons. Xu Shan must understand this truth."


    Han Mo didn''t speak immediately. Little pangxie looked at Han Mo who seemed to be thinking and subconsciously swallowed his saliva.


    "It''s not necessary. The previous film is invalid and the male lead is replaced."


    Then Han Mo turned and left.


    The only movie that is being filmed in the United States that is worth giving up Han Mo''s film and going to run a dragon suit is the interstellar diffuse sky. Its director is very famous in the United States. His films have won many awards at the Gaya International Film Festival.


    The male star of star over the sky is a well-known immortal male god all over the world. He has won the best actor award of Gaya International Film Festival three times and is a real film emperor.


    Xu Shan wants to play a dragon suit in such a crew. Han Mo is not surprised. Compared with domestic films that do not know what will happen at the box office, those American blockbusters that are already very mature must be more attractive.


    Because Xu Shan suddenly terminated his contract, he had to shoot the scenes of other actors first. However, the protagonist of the film almost runs through the whole plot. In fact, there are not many scenes that can be shot, and the original venue can not be shot. Seeing that the whole shooting progress is affected.


    As time passed, Han Mo knew that the whole crew were waiting for his reply.


    Han Mo was lost in thought.


    Suddenly his phone rang.


    A strange number on the screen.


    Before, many insiders were very dissatisfied with Jin Zhuxian''s words, but they couldn''t make films independently. The two films made by Han Mo, whether domestic filmmakers were willing to admit it or not, knew that both the quality and the box office were impeccable.


    So they called Han Mo, hoping to participate in his new film. In fact, Xu Shan was one of them before. Han Mo felt that his temperament and acting skills were very suitable, so he played the role of male leader, instigated by interests. Xu Shan chose American films. Han Mo didn''t agree with him, but understood him.


    Connect the phone and a familiar voice comes out of the receiver.


    Han Mo was stunned when he heard each other''s voice, and then smiled.


    Two familiar people, but without too much greeting, hung up the phone and Han Mo went to Shen Fei.


    "What? I disagree. "


    "Brother Han, have you really decided?"


    "Mr. Han, we also think we should consider it."


    "I don''t think so. He used to have an antagonistic relationship with you. Will he really want to participate in our film now?"


    "Xu Shan''s lesson, let''s choose an actor with a deep heart. We''d rather not be so famous."


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Han Mo, hoping to convince him.


    Han Mo''s expression was calm. He quickly wrote a name and a group of numbers on the small card, turned and handed it to little pangxie, "he''ll come right away. You can pick it up outside the set." Then he said to Shen Fei, "hurry to prepare. He can shoot today. He is professional. It''s not a problem to be familiar with the script. "


    Han Mo quickly arranged all the division of labor, and the staff took the task and fulfilled their duties.


    Little Pang Xie waited outside the film and looked at the name and telephone number on the card in his hand. Zhai Xu


    Shen Fei said tentatively, "do you want me to choose another spare actor just in case..."


    Han Mo waved his hand, "No."


    "But..." Shen Fei still doesn''t believe Zhai Xu. He used to see Han Mo like water and fire. This time, he took the initiative to play the film made by Han mo. it''s really incredible.


    Han Mo understood everyone''s concerns. In fact, he didn''t expect Zhai Xu to take the initiative to contact him. He confirmed that Zhai Xu didn''t know that Han Mo was going to make a new film until today. Why he called so long should be because he had done a lot of ideological struggle.


    Zhai Xu may also have read Jin Zhuxian''s remarks. Like most people, he is very indignant at his remarks.


    The reason why han Mo believes Zhai Xu is from Zhai Xu''s attitude, and if he doesn''t really want to participate, there''s no need to step in and pray in his heart that Han Mo''s film will hit the street.


    As for what Shen Fei said, just in case, Han Mo thought it was unnecessary. He didn''t doubt the use of people and didn''t need to doubt them.


    Shen Fei has nothing to say when he sees Han Mo''s insistence.


    Zhai Xu soon went outside the shooting scene and got out of the nanny car. Pangxie saw Zhai Xu take the initiative to walk over.


    Although I don''t want to be polite, I still have to be polite. I don''t say that people are really a first-line star. After all, this is the job entrusted to him by brother Han. I can''t get him into trouble.


    "Hello, Mr. Zhai Xu." Little pangxie took the initiative and shook hands with Zhai Xu politely. He didn''t report any hope. He thought to himself that if Zhai Xu played a big card, he would only complete the task as himself, never talk to him again, and then complete the task.


    "Hello, Pang, you''re getting fatter." Zhai Xu also reached out and responded to little pangxie, laughing and joking with little pangxie.


    Little Pang Xie was stunned for a moment and immediately laughed, "it''s fat."


    Zhai Xu''s accompanying assistant removed his luggage from the car. Little pangxie glanced and could see that Zhai Xu was really going to live in the crew.


    Zhai Xu did see Jin Zhuxian''s remarks and was very angry, but he didn''t have the strength to make a film. Everything with Han Mo was caused by jealousy. Put aside this thought, Zhai Xu and Han Mo had no hatred, so for Zhai Xu, Han Mo was an opponent, but not an enemy.


    He knew that many insiders contacted Han Mo and joined his film, so Zhai xucai also moved this idea. He just didn''t know whether Han Mo would agree, so he struggled for so many days.


    I wanted to ask if there were any more vacant roles. Just play friendship.


    Unexpectedly, the male star suddenly unilaterally terminated the contract, which led to the scene in the morning.


    Zhai Xu didn''t let Han Mo down. After entering the crew, he entered the state for a long time.

 Chapter 448

    Xu Shan temporarily left the United States, and Zhai Xu joined the Korean ink crew.


    Han Mo added another tiger to the gold medal team.


    Following the Shelley award Oolong event, Zhai Xu made his first appearance and participated in Han Mo''s new film with a low profile.


    Han moxin''s films have a bad start, domestic and foreign troubles.


    Zhai Xu joined, is it Fu? Is it a disaster?


    Han Mo''s new film encountered resistance for the first time, and I don''t know where to go in the future.


    The major media reported on the event of changing the male owner of Han Mo''s new film. Because of different angles, they had different views on this matter. Some expressed concern and some expressed continued optimism.


    Zhai Xu was hidden because of the Shelley award Oolong event last time. Although the wind has passed, his image has been greatly reduced. Therefore, when the media heard that he replaced Xu Shan as the hero of the new film, there were many different voices.


    "I''ll go. Is Xu Shan a man? He''s already shooting. He should get out of the film industry forever."


    "Xu Shan has a new backer. The American sci-fi blockbuster star over the sky is a famous director and star with strong strength."


    "What about the sci-fi blockbusters in America? Don''t you even want human dignity for those scenes? Actors without a bottom line, I don''t watch this kind of film. Resolutely resist. "


    All seats are occupied. Our boycott is awesome. You have to resist every year. So many American movies are coming into our movie market every year. It''s not enough to give them a box office.


    "Anyway, I believe Han Mo can give those foreign films a loud slap in the face."


    "Support Han Mo and domestic films."


    No matter how the media and netizens discuss the film, it will not affect Han Mo and the crew on the set, because they have been infected by the film at the moment.


    "At the beginning, I was worried that our film would start later than Jin Zhuxian, and there would be Xu Shan''s fork again. Maybe the progress would be slow. I didn''t expect the speed to be so fast." Little pangxie sat next to Han Mo and looked at the picture in the monitor together. He whispered excitedly.


    "Zhai Xu entered the state very quickly." Han Mo said calmly.


    Zhai Xujin''s crew, except Han Mo, all opposed it, but Zhai Xujin proved himself with practical actions.


    Whether he is to rely on Han Mo''s film to return to his peak state and get rid of the negative impact of the Shelley award as soon as possible, or really to contribute to the only film that can be released at the same time as Jin Zhuxian.


    In short, Zhai Xu''s performance is commendable. Although Han Mo''s guidance is often needed in the performance, Zhai Xu works very hard. During the shooting process, Han Mo is very strict, and he has no resistance.


    Han Mo tried his best, and everyone in his group followed him. Some staff were old people who followed Han Mo in the first two plays. Naturally, they were used to Han Mo''s work rhythm. The newcomers who joined this play at first still couldn''t accept it. They were too tired. They almost worked in addition to sleeping for 24 hours.


    But when they see Han Mo''s state, there is no emotion. The actors still have a rest time. At least it is impossible for them to appear in every play. The staff can also change from work, turn around and rest. Han Mo is the only one who can see his figure at any time.


    In the crew, Han Mo is omnipotent and ubiquitous.


    "Are you?" Zhai Xu glanced at Qin Mei sitting next to him and skimmed his mouth.


    Qin Mei has burst into tears. "Cousin is so moving. Really, Han Mo''s script is so moving."


    Zhai Xu shook his head helplessly, "but you''ve seen it for the third time and cried for the third time."


    "You can''t cry too many times for such a good film." Qin Mei wiped her nose. "Cousin, the most right decision you''ve ever made in your life is to take the initiative to participate in this film."


    Zhai xuchao glanced at Qin Mei, but did not refute.


    He can''t cry just like Qin Mei, but every emotion in the film is Zhai Xu''s most real feeling.


    Looking at Han Mo, who was seriously directing the shooting in the distance, Zhai Xu was more complicated. He didn''t know what subject matter Han Mo was shooting at that time, but the films Han Mo had made before had a good reputation and the box office was affirmed. He struggled for a long time, weighed the pros and cons, and finally dialed Han mo.


    For Zhai Xu, there is not only his dedication to domestic films, but also his own selfishness.


    But he will never forget that when he joined the crew on the first day, he took the initiative to chat with Han mo. Han Mo said, "a good film must first move himself. If he can''t feel it, he won''t move the audience who saw it."


    He didn''t understand before. He didn''t understand the truth until he really entered the role.


    From time to time, Han Mo''s voice was not loud, but firm.


    "Pay attention to your eyes. At this time, there is only inner drama and no lines."


    "Machine one, continue, slow down, slow down, move forward."


    "The makeup artist makes up for him and the other departments rest for five minutes."


    "Stop, don''t shed tears. Embed them in your eyes and control your emotions."


    The days in the crew passed quickly because there was nothing to do except filming.


    ......


    In a community in Beidu


    Xuanxuan was sitting on the sofa in the living room with her small ears up high, paying close attention to the sound outside the door.


    Because the shooting place of Han Mo''s film is Shanghai stock market, it''s not as convenient as shooting a film in Beidu. He spends a lot less time with the little guy. Although he spends a lot of time on video calls with his children every day, he still misses it very much.


    The crew was a little less busy, so Han Mo hurried home early.


    The key in Han Mo''s hand has just been inserted into the key hole and hasn''t turned yet.


    The little guy couldn''t sit still in the living room waiting for his father to come back.


    Patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter.


    Han Mo didn''t know that the child was waiting for him across the door. When he opened the door, a small, warm body jumped up. Han Mo reacted quickly and picked up the little guy.


    "Dad, Xuanxuan misses you so much."


    Han Mo Chong drowned and touched the child''s head, "Dad wants you too."


    "Dad, why are you black?" The little guy said in a distressed tone.


    Chen Yuehong and Han Jun came out of the kitchen. Leng Buding was surprised to see her son.


    "Son, why are you so thin?"


    Han Mo was not fat before, but now he looks thinner. To be exact, he is not thin, but haggard. He has already tanned. In addition, he doesn''t have a good rest. His eyes are dug down. He looks very energetic.


    Chen Yuehong loved her son and cooked a table of dishes.


    "Dad, you have a piece of spare ribs."


    "Dad, you eat meat."


    "Dad, you eat this. You have more meat. Eat meat to make up for meat."


    "Dad, how can you not eat vegetables? Vegetables and meat should be eaten together. You can''t just eat meat without vegetables."


    Han Mo, "..."


    After being criticized by his daughter, Han Mo looked at his bowl and said helplessly, "but these meat were sandwiched by Xuanxuan to his father."


    "Then Xuanxuan will bring some more dishes for Dad." The little guy stared excitedly, raised his chopsticks and turned Han Mo''s already full bowl into a small hill.


    Han Mo, "..."

 Chapter 449

    that day


    It is an important day for domestic films.


    America''s "star over the sky" and Bangzi''s "Iron Man" released trailers at almost the same time.


    Like two bombs, it caused a sensation in the global film industry.


    America


    "Shocking and amazing, our American films are real science and technology films."


    "Wow, it''s another blockbuster of science and technology, and there are global elements."


    "When it comes to movies, we are the overlord, and good visual effect is the king."


    "I bet our film will sweep the box office all over the world, especially in the market of Z country. They like watching special effects movies best."


    "It''s worthy of being a big production by a famous director. There''s no need to say the special effects of StarCraft."


    Bangzi country


    "Iron man continues Jin Zhuxian''s style."


    "I feel good after watching the trailer. It''s good. The actor''s appearance is also online."


    "Director Jin is right. We should resist fake big empty films."


    "Iron man, iron man is a true portrayal of the bottom workers."


    "Only we can make movies that are both tearful and realistic."


    "I used to doubt director Jin''s words. Now I believe it. Han Mo''s films can''t be compared with director Jin''s films."


    "Gaya International Film Festival may also be a chance."


    The two films in the same period on the Internet have burst out the trailers. Only Han Mo''s films have not been broadcast. For a time, some netizens couldn''t sit still.


    "What''s going on? Han Mo''s Movie Trailer hasn''t come out yet."


    "Yes, isn''t it already finished?"


    "Bangzi country''s films are publicized every day. Why don''t we come out yet."


    "Americans are also making a big fuss. I heard that the film Man 2 announced his love affair. It must be made public on purpose at this time in order to stir up the topic."


    "Iron man''s male number two and female number three are having an affair. They were photographed in a hotel for 24 hours. I don''t know whether it''s true or false. Neither side came out to clarify. "


    "Most of them are fake. When the film is released, it''s time to come out and clarify. In order to see the script and discuss the plot, you may also have your hair done."


    "I don''t care about anything. I hope my brother Han''s Movie Trailer comes out quickly. I''m so anxious."


    ......


    Sichen media office building


    "Brother Han, why are you so loose these days? We have entered a critical period." After the film shooting, Han Mo was completely relaxed, which little pangxie didn''t understand.


    "The most critical stage of the film is shooting, and the rest are auxiliary." Han Mo is very insipid. He did the later stages of the first two films by himself, but that''s because the later stage team in the company is not very relieved, but the best later stage team in China is doing the later stage for him, so there''s nothing to worry about.


    "But others are comparing propaganda." Little pangxie said in a little hurry.


    "That''s someone else. We have our rhythm."


    Han Mo has always felt that publicity is only auxiliary, and a good film itself is the most important. It''s useless to blow it before the film starts to be released. At most, it can deceive the first batch of audiences. When the film is over, people can''t stop the film critics as soon as they go out of the cinema. The good and bad are directly revealed.


    That''s why han Mo didn''t pay much attention to the publicity in the later stage. It''s not that he didn''t publicize, but not like some movies. He spared no effort to create topics, not even the minimum bottom line.


    As long as a new film starts shooting, there will be rumors about the actors and actresses in the film. The development of the film industry in this world is not as developed as that of Han Mo, but the hype routine is not backward at all.


    After pondering for a while, Pang Xie felt that what Han Mo said was also reasonable. The previous two films did not make much publicity, but the box office reputation was win-win. Maybe this is a Korean Mexican film.


    Little pangxie suddenly remembered something and suddenly said, "brother Han, interstellar diffuse and iron man have released trailers. When shall we release them?"


    Han Mo smiled, "let them toss about first. We''re not in a hurry."


    Little Pang Xie reported the news about the two films on the Internet to Han Mo in real time, as well as the expectations of Han Mo''s fans for the new film.


    Han Mo finally watched the trailer, "send it."


    It''s almost just blinking. As soon as the trailer came out, the network exploded.


    Because Han Mo''s trailer was released at the latest, and the trailers of the previous two films were released at the same time, everyone''s attention was still relatively distracted. At the moment, as soon as Han Mo''s Trailer came out, everyone''s attention focused on Han mo.


    "Finally, finally, although I can''t see the main content, I look forward to it more."


    "Fake drugs? Is the new film about fake drugs? "


    "It looks like, but it''s not like. The trailer mentioned that generic drugs? Is it about fake drugs or generic drugs? "


    "I don''t know. I''ll know when it''s released."


    "Why is the trailer so short? If it''s longer, I can''t see the plot at all."


    "Man, do you want the trailer to be two hours long? Let you finish all the plot. "


    "I feel that Han Mo''s film is different from the first two."


    "I can''t wait. When can I make an appointment to buy a ticket?"


    Bangzi country


    From the beginning of the film to the end of the shooting, one of the most things Jin Zhuxian did was spare no effort to publicize and create topics.


    From the initial shelling of Han Mo, saying that only his own film is a real film, to the shooting process, the media have constantly photographed the late night tryst of the actors and actresses in the play, to the final publicity stage before the release of the film.


    Facing the camera, Jin Zhuxian''s greasy white face was full of wrinkles squeezed out by excessive force.


    Reporters asked Jin Zhuxian questions about the film, because the film has attracted special attention since its shooting, and the media want to get some topics from Jin Zhuxian.


    "The momentum of the films in the same period is also very strong. Do director Jin have confidence in the box office and reputation?"


    "Hello, director Jin. Han Mo''s movie trailer has just come out. Can you comment on it?"


    "Z country''s films are developing rapidly. Do you think this Korean ink film will create a new legend?"


    "The box office of the first two films of Han Mo is particularly fierce. It is said that this film is likely to catch up with and surpass the first two. Do you have any opinion on this?"


    Jin Zhuxian laughed a few times. "I''ll answer the first question first. Whether it''s before, now or in the future, I''m very confident in my film."


    "As for Han Mo''s trailer, I didn''t watch it. It''s said that it''s about selling fake drugs. Hahaha, maybe that''s his style, and I can only shoot such things. I don''t know if he can create a legend. Wish him good luck. "


    "Also, let''s not forget that the box office of Korean and Mexican films is a very important factor. Their population base is large. It is a huge market, and Korean and Mexican can''t go out of their market. His films simply can''t get on our screen, let alone the other side of the ocean. So Han Mo''s box office doesn''t mean he''s successful, it''s just good luck. "


    Xiao pangxie took a tablet and urged the screen, "bah, you''re lucky. No matter how big the market is, only my brother Han has such a high box office. This Jin Zhuxian dares to make such remarks in his own country and let him try in Beidu."


    Han Mo saw that little Pang Xie was so excited, smiled and shook his head. "With this spare time, it''s better to hurry up and prepare for the premiere of our film. There''s no need to say anything, just do it."

 Chapter 450

    "Dad, mom, I also want to attend the eagle ceremony." The little guy has a cherry red mouth and a very unhappy look.


    "It''s not an eagle ceremony, it''s a premiere ceremony." Shuya gently pinched the little guy''s face.


    The little guy doesn''t care whether it''s an eagle gift or a premiere gift. She''s always confused. She just wants to go out dressed like her parents and look at her mother with two big eyes. "Can I go to the premiere together?"


    Han Mo rubbed the little guy''s head, "no, we Xuanxuan are waiting for mom and dad to come back at home."


    Although Han Mo and Shuya have made their relationship public. Children can say loudly on any occasion that their mother is the big star Shuya, Han Mo still doesn''t want too many children to appear in the spotlight. She hopes that her childhood is carefree and doesn''t need to care too much about other people''s eyes.


    Therefore, Han Mo and Shuya maintain the same attitude towards everything about the child, that is, they try to keep a low profile. They have not disclosed the child''s name, and they don''t want the child to be exposed too much and disturb their original life.


    Chen Yuehong came out of the bedroom. Han Jun thought that his son and daughter-in-law were too excellent. He became a red man in the community. Someone always wanted to challenge him. Although the old man''s table tennis was a good level in the community, he was always challenged.


    When I was old, I couldn''t keep up with my physical strength and refused to admit defeat. I accidentally flashed my waist. With new injuries and old injuries, the old man has been lying on the bed all day.


    "Grandpa is ill and it''s inconvenient to walk. Grandma wants to cook. Can Xuanxuan help look after grandpa?" Chen Yuehong asked.


    The little guy knew that Grandpa''s waist flashed because two uncles helped grandpa back.


    Xuanxuan hesitated. "I want to take care of Grandpa at home. Mom and Dad, you go early and return early." The little guy waved to his parents and walked seriously to his grandparents'' room, as if he were undertaking an important mission.


    Originally, Shuya and Han mo were still trying to tell their children how to be more suitable so that they could stay at home happily.


    At the moment, Han Mo and Shuya are comforted to see the child walk into grandpa''s bedroom without looking back.


    Han Mo pulled Shuya out of the door gently. He could vaguely hear the little guy''s soft waxy voice.


    "Grandpa, would you like some water?"


    "Grandpa, Xuanxuan helped you to watch TV in the living room?"


    "Grandpa, be careful, Xuanxuan. Go get the slippers."


    ......


    After a brief interactive session, Han Mo and Shuya sat in the audience with everyone.


    The feeling of guiding a movie is completely different from watching a movie in a cinema.


    Sitting in the audience, Han Mo revisited the film with infinite emotion.


    Han Mo handled every conflict in this film, but he didn''t set up a real villain.


    It is a phenomenon, a fact, because of its living existence, it is more attractive and introspective.


    Expensive medicine and difficult medical treatment are not a national phenomenon, but a global problem.


    Is there anything wrong with expensive drugs? Yes, because developing an anti-cancer drug does cost a lot of money and manpower, but it often costs more than a billion or even billions, and finally declares the research failure. Moreover, patent protection has a fixed number of years. They must strive to earn back the money within the fixed number of years, and then earn back the money that failed before.


    In addition, R & D companies should also ensure the company''s profits. After all, a profitable business will make a steady flow of capital investment.


    Although there are still many projects that require huge costs, there may be a large number of people needed for those projects around the world. If the cost is shared equally, the price will be much lower.


    The number of white blood patients, millions of people, drug prices will be much more expensive, and the company hopes to earn back the cost quickly. Therefore, there are certain objective reasons for the high price of drugs.


    In addition to the slightly villainous atmosphere of medical representatives in the film, there is another villain, Zhang Changlin, who sells fake drugs. He is a real villain in the film, but he also has his own persistence. Finally, he was caught by the police and didn''t give Cheng Yong up.


    The two-hour movie soon passed, from the occasional laughter at the beginning to the sobbing behind.


    Everyone''s heart is also affected by the development of the plot.


    Cheng Yong in the film, from a vendor who only wants to make money, to finally become the real drug God in the hearts of leukemia people, is both hope and redemption. He never wanted to be a savior, but he really saved the lives of white blood patients who couldn''t afford medicine.


    "God bless you!" It was the words of the sick priest, but when people faced death because they couldn''t afford medicine, it was not the Lord who saved them, but a drug smuggler who saved them.


    ......


    At the end of the film, the subtitles rolled on the big screen, and the ending song sounded in the cinema.


    However, people are reluctant to leave. In addition to wiping the tears from the corners of their eyes, they also fall into deep thinking.


    As if time was still, everyone brought emotion into the whole film.


    Adversity can''t stop the desire of life, and darkness can''t hide the light of goodness.


    I''m not a god of medicine.


    Almost at the end of the film, the name of the film blew everyone''s circle of friends.


    "I don''t know when everyone cried. My first tears were in the bar. When the foreman danced, Sihui shouted to take off her pants. She shouted the loudest and looked the most excited. She was venting fiercely, but when Cheng Yong looked at her, Sihui''s eyes were not happy, but filled with tears. It can be imagined how many times she has suffered the same insult as now, and how many contempt, abuse and grievances she has suffered. At that moment, I shed tears for this great mother. "


    "Have you noticed that the most truth is from the mouth of the villain: there is only one disease in the world, poverty and disease. You can''t cure this disease, nor can you cure it. "


    "I don''t know what is a good film in other people''s eyes. I only know that I''m not a god of medicine is a milestone in domestic films. It''s one of the best films I''ve ever seen."


    "I endured it for 110 minutes, but at the end, when the image of Lao LV and Huang Mao appeared in the seeing off patients, I couldn''t help crying anymore."


    "Xiao Huangmao is dead. Cheng Yong shouted to Cao Bin. He is only 20 years old. He just wants to live. What''s wrong. I burst into tears. Why didn''t you tell us the waste paper of the film before it was released? "


    "I will never forget Lao Lv. He just ate cheap generic drugs with Cheng Yong. He was in stable condition and made some money. He invited Cheng Yong to eat at home. At that time, he was still full of hope. A little child was lying in the crib. He said that when he first found out that he was ill, his wife was only five months pregnant. At that time, he wanted to die every day, but as soon as the child was born, he desperately wanted to live. Now I have money and medicine. If my son gets married early, he can be a grandfather. "


    "Before committing suicide, Lao Lu looked back at his sleeping wife and son. Smile because you don''t have to drag your family anymore. But his eyes were filled with despair and reluctance. How he wanted to see his son grow up slowly. How he wanted to teach his son to walk and play with his son like all his fathers. He stood behind him in his father''s posture at every important moment in his life. But all this has become Lao Lu''s wish that can never be realized. "


    "Life is money. I don''t want to admit it, but I can''t refute it, leaving only a trembling sense of helplessness."


    At the end of the film, the invited media would chase and intercept the film creators according to the Convention, but after the screening, everyone fell into meditation, wiped their tears like all the audience, and then left silently.


    Because at the moment, they don''t need to ask any questions. The content of the film explains everything.


    The whole network is still brushing the film. Everyone has a different angle, but the waves in his heart are the same.

 Chapter 451

    "You may not like youth or Charlotte''s troubles, but you can''t help being deeply touched by I''m not a god of medicine."


    "I''m sorry I spoiled, because I really want to share every detail that moves me."


    "My mother died of cancer. She was my closest and favorite person. She was tortured by illness for 3 years. Finally, she gave up treatment and lay at home waiting for death. I was 18 that year. I will never forget the feeling that my mother''s life passed away in my arms. Not because you don''t want to live, but because you can''t afford to live. "


    "If the previous films were audio-visual feelings, then I am not the God of medicine really shocked my heart."


    "After the movie, my heart is full of repressed emotions, but I don''t know who to vent this emotion to. It seems that no one is wrong, but the balance of conscience will tilt involuntarily."


    "After watching the film, I couldn''t calm down for a long time. I wanted to see iron man and interstellar diffuse again, but I didn''t go to see it in the end. After watching drug God, any film was boring."


    In a mansion in Beidu


    Munce''s hand kept sliding on the tablet.


    "You''ve been sitting there since you came back from the movie. What the hell are you doing?" Peng Ye cried when watching the movie. He just went home and took a bath. As soon as he came out, he saw Meng si still nestled in the sofa.


    "Let me see the film reviews." Meng Si said casually that the movement of his hand had not stopped.


    Peng Ye leaned against Meng Si.


    "I used to think that Han Mo was very capable and had a lot of things in his mind. There was no problem making comedies and literary films, but I didn''t expect that this boy had not only a brain but also a heart." Munce looked at the scrolling comments on "I''m not a god of medicine".


    At this time, it seems that other films disappeared. No one said iron man or interstellar diffuse.


    These two films were squeezed out of everyone''s life at the same time. People forgot other films and only remembered the scene of "I''m not a god of medicine".


    On the domestic wechat, both the media and professional film critics have made professional comments on the drug God.


    Wechat is certified as a professional film critic, nicknamed as Yingfeng publishing wechat. "In fact, I didn''t associate the film with national integrity. I just wanted to see and talk about the film objectively and evaluate the three films in fair words. However, when I saw Han Mo''s films, I found that iron man and interstellar man are not comparable with our God of medicine."


    The official account what what set people thinking is the movie that is soul touching, what Han Mo did.


    Beidu radio comprehensive channel official wechat, "when a film touches our soul, we can''t just appreciate it from the perspective of enjoying the film, but a sense of social responsibility."


    Beidu youth anti cancer foundation, "life is very fragile and tenacious. Her weakness lies in her powerlessness in the face of death, but her tenacity is just reflected in her tenacity in the face of death. "


    The foreign network, which was still noisy, suddenly stopped the noise after the premiere of "I am not the God of medicine".


    Bonzi country is quiet.


    America is quiet.


    The whole of Europe is quiet.


    At the moment, no one is superior to the special effects of the film, and no one dares to say that the film of Bonzi country is the one that best reflects the people''s livelihood.


    In a short time, everyone fell into meditation together.


    Then it boils quickly.


    Swipe the screen.


    "It''s said that Xu Shan, who only appeared for two minutes in StarCraft, used to be the male star of I''m not the God of medicine, and then unilaterally terminated the contract and switched to the crew of starsky. I dare say that this may be the most wrong decision he made in his life."


    "In my impression, the films of Z country will be forgotten after watching them. I can''t even see the significance of the plot after watching the whole film. Today, my idea has changed and I apologize to the films of Z country."


    "If someone asked me to recommend a foreign film, I would recommend" I''m not a god of medicine "to my friends. He had no special effects, no complex plot and no international famous actors, but he earned my tears."


    "Although the national conditions are different and the systems are different, we can still feel the emotions expressed in the film. Every line moves me."


    "Being abroad, I can finally see the excellent films of our own country. I''m moved."


    Brush screen Bangzi country


    "Isn''t the situation in our country the same? I believe this problem exists in every corner of the world. Life is money."


    "Z country already has such films. Why can''t our directors make some films that reflect the painful life of people at the bottom of us."


    "After watching iron man, I was really shocked to see I''m not a god of medicine. That''s the most moving film. We lost this battle."


    "I have to say that director Jin Zhuxian said too much before. From a fair point of view, I prefer Han Mo''s I''m not a god of medicine."


    "The name Han Mo will be included in the film calendar. We used to be a leader in the Asian film industry, but now it''s time for us to put down our dignity and reflect."


    "I hope our government can also pay attention to" I''m not a god of medicine ". The problem of expensive medicine and difficult treatment also exists in our country."


    "I also call on the government to watch" I''m not a god of medicine. "


    "Support" I don''t want God "and hope that the government will not just make superficial articles and ignore the lives of the people."


    ......


    Originally, it was just a boast of Jin Zhuxian. In order to make a gimmick for his new film, he pulled Han mo. he thought Han Mo wouldn''t make a film so soon, because a good film can''t be completed at once from the preparation of script to the preparation of funds to the start of shooting.


    I''ll talk big first, and the publicity is in place. If Han Mo makes any good films in the future, it''s none of his business. After all, his films have been released and the money has been put into his pocket. It''s a big deal that the people misunderstood. They didn''t mean that at that time.


    However, he never expected that Han Mo could really make a film with him at the same time, and his only extravagant hope was that slow work could produce fine work. The hope that Han Mo would not have a good work in such a radical film was dashed with the broadcast of "I am not a god of Medicine".


    The influence of "I am not the God of medicine" in Bangzi country is not only the PK of two films, but also the competition between two directors.


    It was like a bomb hitting the people, setting off a violent response.


    Because there are also high medical expenses in Bangzi country, the medical expenses at their own expense are quite high, and many hospitals work hard to increase the expense reimbursement project in order to make profits, which increases the burden of patients. When the economy is in recession, people even don''t go to the hospital for physical examination for fear of spending money. Many people won''t go to the hospital for medical treatment when they suffer from minor diseases.


    So when I''m not the God of medicine broke into the big screen of Bangzi country, the whole people of Bangzi country blew up.


    After the film was broadcast, local people launched a number of demonstrations against the government.


    The government has no way to appease the people. On the one hand, it can not find the culprit of this situation. It can only put pressure on Jin Zhuxian who initiated the challenge.

 Chapter 452

    On the same day, there were three films, American star diffuse sky, Bangzi country''s iron man, and Han Mo''s I''m not a god of medicine.


    In the past 24 hours, three films have attracted worldwide attention.


    The box office battle of the film market is carried out impressively on the battlefield without gunsmoke.


    No one knows which movie is better at the box office. Although "I''m not a drug God" has always been popular, sometimes the box office and reputation are two different things. Some movies are not popular, and some movies are scolded. They don''t even know their parents, but people are willing to buy tickets and scold while watching.


    What about the box office is not only the topic of concern of the three films, but also the important news of common concern of the media and netizens all over the world.


    Many TV stations even set up live coverage, waiting for three films to be released by national copyright associations.


    Live broadcast room of American UF TV station.


    "We invite Mr. stanson, chairman of the jury of Gaya International Film Festival. Which of these three films of different types from different countries do you think will become the box office champion of the same period?" The beauty host asked with a smile.


    Stanson, the director of the three films, knows that George, the director of StarCraft, is a regular guest of the Gaya International Film Festival. He directed more than 10 films selected to the Gaya International Film Festival, mostly science fiction blockbusters, with good reputation at the box office.


    Jin Zhuxian has also been shortlisted for the Gaya International Film Festival for many times. Although he has not won as many awards as George, he is also a regular red carpet guest of Gaya.


    In terms of qualifications, Han Mo is the youngest. He only entered the Gaya International Film Festival in the form of exhibition when shooting Fanghua, which is not the project of the main competition unit.


    Stanson thought about the film and smiled kindly. "If it''s about the special effects, the visual effects of the whole film and the viewing experience in the cinema, StarCraft is a complete victory."


    The beauty host''s eyes brightened, "do you think American films are better in cinema experience?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you think StarCraft will also be the top at the box office?"


    Stanson smiled. "I''m not sure. The market has always been unpredictable."


    The beauty host decided to change the angle, "if three films were shortlisted for the Gaya International Film Festival at the same time, would you prefer StarCraft?" Then he looked at stanson with expectant eyes.


    Because it was in the live broadcast room of American UF TV station, although it was only a chat class to introduce three works, the beauty host still hoped that stanson, who has an authoritative position in the film festival, would prefer Jack''s star diffuse.


    Stanson paused for a moment, maintained his kind and modest expression, smiled and said, "if you are shortlisted for the Gaya International Film Festival at the same time..."


    The host looked in the direction of stanson and smiled.


    "You will vote for the most important vote in your hand for the starry sky directed by Jack." The beauty host answered wisely.


    Stanson shook his head. "I''ll vote for Han Mo''s" I''m not a god of medicine. "


    Because it was a live broadcast, both the audience and netizens could see it, and synchronous translation was specially made in China. In order to facilitate netizens to watch, it exploded instantly when they heard stanson''s answer.


    "I thought stanson would play Tai Chi without offending anyone. I''ll go. It''s great, my old man."


    "Stanson openly supports" I''m not a god of medicine "or on American programs."


    "You see, when the host heard not" star diffuse sky "but" I''m not a god of medicine ", his face turned green."


    "Yes, they thought stanson would say it was StarCraft."


    "Praise the old man. Master stanson is so straight. "


    "The old man didn''t say that other people''s films were bad, but said that his own vote would vote for Han Mo''s I''m not a god of medicine."


    "If I were a judge, I would also vote for" I''m not a god of medicine. "


    "But I can''t be so optimistic. The old man said his preferences didn''t mean the box office. I''m not sure."


    "We''ll see in a minute."


    Little Pang Xie said excitedly to the computer, "brother Han, master stanson said on the live TV program in America that if you vote, you will give your vote. We must win this time."


    Meng Si smashed his mouth and said, "what stanson said is his own ticket, not everyone. The box office has always been uncertain. He doesn''t know who will win until the last minute. And it''s only a 24-hour premiere. Some films are slow and some films are fast. It''s hard to tell. "


    Little pangxie was speechless by Meng Si''s words. Anyway, if you can''t say it, don''t say it. This is the experience that little pangxie summarized after many years with Meng Si. If you don''t say it''s good, you have to be kicked if you say it''s wrong.


    Han Mo is indifferent to this thing. He has confidence in his film, and this confidence is not blind, but watched Star Man and iron man from the eyes of an audience. I''m not a god of medicine. Some movies are really popular, but I''m not a god of medicine is definitely not.


    With his understanding of the world film market, he will not deviate from this rule.


    Film review scoring has been crazy since several films were broadcast. Because netizens'' scoring is real-time, the scores of major websites also change in real time.


    Five minutes before the opening box office.


    Interstellar sky


    Petal net 7.9 points.


    Cat tail net 8.0 points.


    Sky net 7.9 points.


    Iron Man


    Petal net 7.0 points.


    Cat tail net 7.2 points.


    Sky net 7.3 points.


    Pang Xie read the score to Han Mo and Meng Si.


    "The score is not very high. I have seen both films. In fact, the score is not so low." Meng Si''s expression was a little complicated. He suddenly seemed to think of something. He glanced at little Pang Xie. "What are you doing reading others? Read ours quickly."


    Because the film score is based on the order of release, "starry sky" and "Iron Man" were released first, so they all ranked in the front, and little pangxie quickly turned down.


    When he saw the number, little pangxie''s eyes were stunned, then his pupils widened rapidly, and finally his eyes trembled.


    "Don''t ink. How much is it? Say it quickly." Meng Si''s quick temper is the most remarkable. Ponzi was surprised and couldn''t kick a fart for a long time.


    Han Mo also looked at Pang Xie.


    Little pangxie swallowed his saliva.


    "I''m not a god of medicine"


    Petal net 9.0 points.


    Cat tail net 9.0 points.


    Sky net 9.1 points. "


    After that, little pangxie looked at the numbers on the computer carefully. He couldn''t believe it. He raised his head and looked in the direction of Han mo.


    "Come out, come out, premiere box office." Meng Si, who hasn''t come out of the shock of scoring, said with a little excitement.


    This time, the copyright association did not know for what consideration, but also made a countdown. One hour before the release of the premiere box office, it made an hour countdown on its own website, making the originally tense atmosphere even more tense.

 Chapter 453

    "With such a high score," I''m not a god of medicine ", petal net scored 9.0. Cat tail net 9.0 points. Sky net 9.1 points. Is this online review score against the sky? "


    "It''s terrible. Except for policy films, ordinary commercial films don''t have such a high score at all."


    "Yes, it''s said that it''s difficult for everyone to adjust. How can you reconcile all the tastes of the films made by Han Mo?"


    "I just like the movies made by Han mo. no matter what he makes, it''s good and doesn''t disappoint us."


    "Scoring is just word of mouth, but the box office is the last word. The box office of the 24-hour Premiere is about to be announced. Go and have a look."


    "I don''t understand. The copyright association has made a countdown, which makes people anxious to death."


    "Isn''t it? I''ll have a look at the data later. I didn''t come out, but I made a countdown. At the last minute, I wanted to stare at it and watch the countdown for a few seconds. It really hurt. "


    Although there is a lot of noise, what we should watch is still staring at the website of the Copyright Association.


    The countdown figures on the Copyright Association website are particularly obvious.


    In the call of netizens, the last number is flashing strongly.


    5ˇ˘ Four,... Two, one!


    At the moment, countless netizens and filmmakers are paying attention to the numbers that will pop up. Everyone wants to know what the numbers that let them watch the countdown flash for an hour are.


    This is not the most important. The main reason why people want to see the figures is that they pay close attention to these three films, especially "I am not a god of medicine".


    This is different from the scoring. The online scoring is in the order of release. The box office data of the premiere is sorted according to how much.


    After the countdown, the first movie suddenly came into the eyes of all netizens waiting in front of the screen.


    I''m not a god of Medicine


    Premiere 24-hour box office, 300 million!


    300 million?


    300 million!


    300 million


    Everyone can''t believe looking at this number and looking at it carefully again and again. There are no complex words. It''s such a naked number of 300 million!


    "Brother Han! Brother Han! " Little Ponzi jumped up from his chair with a voice almost roaring, pointed to the numbers on the screen and shouted.


    Meng Si doesn''t like little Pang Xie''s character. Although he has changed a lot, he still wants to stretch out his foot as soon as he sees his excitement.


    Just standing up, before he could kick out, he suddenly caught a glimpse of the number on the screen. The leg that had not yet flown stuck in the air and held this position for a full second.


    Meng Si looked at the screen, swallowed and spit hard, and slowly put down his leg that had not been kicked out.


    "300 million!" Munce whispered.


    This number can''t be wrong, but it''s incredible for Meng Si. He has been in the circle for so many years, worked as sichen media for so many years, and invested in a lot of films. There has never been such a success in any film, neither his own nor others.


    Han Mo was also stunned. The 300 million premiere box office is already a myth in this world. There has never been a film that will create 300 million box office in 24 hours.


    Little Pang Xie eased from his surprise, casually turned back and looked at the premiere box office data of iron man and StarCraft.


    There''s so much difference that there''s no comparison.


    Like Ponzi and Meng Si, when seeing the figure of 300 million, both the media and netizens, or the filmmakers who have been paying attention to the box office data, are shocked at the moment.


    "Miracle, Han Mo broke his box office myth."


    "The premiere has a box office of 300 million in 24 hours. God, let the storm be more violent."


    "Who says our film is not a real film, and who says that the first two films of Han Mo are just lucky. Give you another chance to speak, please reorganize the language."


    "No one can stop the development of our domestic films. I believe in Han Mo and domestic films."


    "I''m not a god of medicine" is a real film with good box office reputation. Please take back your improper remarks and apologize to us. "


    "Yes, apologize. What''s the reason to say that our film is not a real film and your film is a real film? What about your box office and your reputation? Please recognize the reality. "


    "Speak with reality and beat your face with data. We did it. We did it."


    Beidu Film Club: the lamp of hope for domestic films was finally lit, and the world of young directors was opened.


    Petal network: professional film critics for more than ten years, we firmly believe that word-of-mouth determines the market.


    Youth Network: believe in film dreams and support domestic films.


    Official wechat of Beijing Film: positive energy films are the inevitable driving force for market development.


    The screening in various countries continues, "I''m not a god of medicine" is blowing whirlwinds all over the world at an unpredictable speed.


    Originally, he just wanted to attract people''s attention before he launched a film war with Han mo. at the moment, Jin Zhuxian most regretted his remarks.


    "Director Jin, Z netizens brush the screen to make you apologize."


    "Director Jin, Mr. park just called. As you said, I said you were out and not in the club, but his tone was very bad. I asked you to call him immediately when you came back."


    "There are too many negative comments now. Shall we turn off the comment function of the website temporarily?"


    Jin Zhuxian sat in his office chair without saying a word. At the moment, he just listened to the assistant reporting all the news to him.


    In fact, he just seemed to be listening. He couldn''t hear anything at all. He kept staring at the numbers on the computer screen.


    300 million.


    After reporting, the assistant waited for Jin Zhuxian''s instructions and looked at him with an inquiring eye.


    Jin Zhuxian took a breath, "I see. Go out."


    When the assistant came out of the office, Jin Xianzhu switched the computer to another page.


    It''s all a chain reaction reflected by Han Mo''s films.


    Issues related to people''s livelihood have always been a big problem.


    Jin Zhuxian couldn''t understand why he said a few arrogant and provocative words in front of the camera just because the film started shooting. In order to attract people''s attention and promote the topic, how did he finally become like this.


    There have been many demonstrations on health care reform in Bangzi country.


    Members of Parliament were unprepared for the sudden protests of the people, but they were very difficult. Their resentment could only be spread on Jin Zhuxian. Therefore, he is under great pressure, and the gossip in the government continues to flow out. If this storm cannot pass quickly, it is likely that Jin Zhuxian''s film will be banned.


    Looking at his box office data, he not only couldn''t surpass Han Mo, but also failed to reach the pass line set by himself. The film review score was also very low. This time, he not only lost the box office, but also lost his reputation.


    Jin Zhuxian paid a heavy price for his open mouth.


    He can no longer say that the films of Z country are not real films, because Z country has Korean ink, and Korean ink is a madman. He can make high-quality films at any time and in the shortest time. Then hit the defiant in the face.


    The box office of StarCraft is also very unsatisfactory. This is Jack''s most failed shooting. He has been immersed in his reflection. In fact, he ignores one point, not the problem of the film, but because his opponent is Han mo

 Chapter 454

    "I''m not a god of medicine" grossed more than 1.3 billion in four days.


    "I''m not a god of medicine" grossed more than 2 billion in seven days.


    "I''m not a god of medicine" is expected to break the 3 billion mark.


    ......


    The name of the film is "I''m not the God of medicine", but the film itself is almost supernatural.


    At the moment, the film review scores of major websites have risen to more than 9.5.


    Major domestic and foreign media and netizens have raised a lot of topics about Han Mo and his films.


    [who made domestic films]


    [did the market achieve Han Mo, or did Han Mo save the domestic film market]


    [he made the rise of the domestic film industry possible]


    Han Mo''s name has once again become a symbol all over the world. No one knows why an unknown director, a young director who has only made three films, can challenge American films with such a rapid posture, and win with a natural and low-key.


    After the film fire, the chain reaction caused by the film is also gradually heating up.


    After more than ten days of struggle, the Bangzi government finally made a clear plan for medical reform, listened to public opinion, and made some changes on the basis of the original medical policy.


    Of course, it is still far from what the people expect, but they always make corresponding policies and tilt towards the good direction of the people. This is the best result that the people can get after more than ten days of continuous efforts.


    This sensational incident gradually calmed down the confrontation between the people and government policies. The people suddenly reacted and thanked Han Mo online. For a time, Han Mo''s film became the key to changing the national health problem of bang Zi.


    Jin Zhuxian, who originally thought he was shooting a film to reflect the reality of the people of Bangzi country, has become a sinner shouted by everyone. He has done nothing to the people of Bangzi country, but the government blames him for the people''s demonstration and protest and puts pressure on him. The media has always only fallen a stone underground.


    Jin Zhuxian is constantly exposed to negative news, some of which are true and some of which are caught by Pu Feng. Whether it is true or false, it has caused heavy damage to his career. It should be impossible to recover in a short time.


    As for Xu Shan, he was a little famous in China and was booming in his career, but he had a restless heart and always wanted to enter the American film industry. After the shooting of "I''m not a god of medicine" had started, he unilaterally broke his contract and joined the crew of "interstellar diffuse", just for a two minute role.


    Han Mo didn''t comment on Xu Shan''s injustice after the film, just as it never happened, but netizens didn''t forget and won''t let Xu Shan go.


    "Now that I''ve decided to go to America, I don''t have the face to come back."


    "The shooting has already started. What''s the heart of unilateral breach of contract for the sake of interests?"


    "I have the heart to sell myself for glory. People originally wanted to become celebrities by StarCraft. As a result, celebrities didn''t mix up, they can only be personal names."


    "Xu Shan gets out of the entertainment circle."


    "Xu Shan gets out of the film industry."


    ......


    Little pangxie smiled and glanced at the titles beginning with Xu Shan''s name on the screen, "brother Han, shall we give him another ride?"


    Meng Si also looked at Han mo. Xu Shan took the initiative to find Han Mo, but after shooting, he still made such an unnatural thing. Now public opinion has completely deviated towards Han mo. at this time, as long as Han Mo came out and said anything, he can completely kick Xu Shan out of the entertainment circle.


    Meng Si didn''t speak. He knew that power was in Han Mo''s hands. He just looked at whether he was willing to give Xu Shan a ride.


    "Justice is free in the hearts of the people. We don''t need to send him another trip." Han Mo said calmly.


    "I''m not a god of medicine" created a box office myth and word-of-mouth myth, and brought some unknown actors back to the public eye.


    In fact, only Zhai Xu was a first-line star in the entertainment industry, but also because the Shelley award Oolong incident became everyone''s joke and was plagued with negative reports. Later, he was addicted to it for a long time and didn''t dare to leak it in the public view. I just hope it can pass quickly.


    Now, with the strong return of "I''m not a god of medicine", the original depressed career has reached a new height.


    Zhai Xu thanked Han Mo very much and repeatedly expressed the hope of long-term cooperation with Han mo. Han Mo''s attitude is relatively straightforward. Everything goes with fate and can cooperate at the right opportunity.


    Not only Zhai Xu, but also supporting actors are constantly interviewed, about and acted by various announcements because of this film.


    ......


    That evening


    Han Mo has returned to his normal life. In fact, in addition to being forced to go abroad to shoot, Han Mo always goes home early to accompany his children no matter how busy he is. Han Mo who goes abroad to shoot will soon end shooting, just like "I''m not a god of medicine", Han Mo doesn''t spend much time.


    Everyone thought that Han Mo shot so fast because he was too impatient. Unexpectedly, he shot so fast every time because he could have more events with his daughter.


    Just like every day, Han Mo just opened the door and met a little rabbit. He completed some actions of starting, running up, taking off and hooking his father''s neck.


    The speed and skillful movements made Han Mo doubt that the child was a good seedling to learn gymnastics.


    "Dad, I love you." The little guy jumped on his father this time and didn''t say "Dad, I miss you."


    Han Mo was a little surprised, not because he thought it strange for children to say that they love themselves, but because what children say every day suddenly changed. Something must have happened.


    Han Mo pinched the little guy''s fleshy face. He could hear his daughter say he loved him. In fact, it was very happy. Han Mo was proud and said gently, "Dad loves you too."


    "Are you happy in kindergarten today?" Han Mo gently put the little guy on the ground.


    "Happy, Xuanxuan has never been so happy as today." The little guy looked at his father with big eyes.


    When the little guy is happy, Han Mo is happy. In fact, the reason why the child is happy is not so important. Children may be unhappy because they lose a piece of candy or happy because they get a piece of candy. However, Han Mo hopes that the little guy can grow up carefree and spend happily every day.


    Han Mo Chong drowned and touched the child''s head, "what makes us Xuanxuan so happy."


    The little guy sat on his father again, "I came to school again today."


    Han Mo smiled, "this is really a happy thing." He knew that Mingming''s father also suffered from leukemia and the family support fell down, so if the child goes to such an expensive kindergarten, the family can''t afford it.


    The little guy''s eyes twinkled with tears, "Dad, thank you."


    Han Mo was stunned, then smiled again and gently touched the child''s hair behind his head.


    "Today Xiaohu said that my father donated money to Mingming''s father, so Mingming can come to kindergarten. My father is a hero and my father is a hero of Xuanxuan." The little guy learned the word hero in kindergarten today.


    This morning, kindergarten teacher Ding took Mingming''s hand and walked into the classroom again.


    Xiaohu listened to his father at home, and the news began to spread in the kindergarten.


    Although Ding Rou didn''t say it clearly, she also expressed her respect for Xuanxuan''s father.


    After being told by the children, Han Mo donated money to Mingming''s father. Mingming probably knew the same at home.


    Han Mo listened to Xuanxuan''s story about the news he heard in the kindergarten. He felt that although it was a very happy thing for the children to regard him as a hero, he still wanted to tell the children the real situation.


    Han Mo didn''t donate money to Mingming''s father alone, but Xuanxuan''s friendship with her little partner touched Han mo.


    The little guy has no pocket money. The coins in the rabbit piggy bank are all her possessions. No one is allowed to touch them at ordinary times, and he always looks like a miser. He will take out the coins and count them from time to time.


    But because of Ming Ming, he took out the savings tank and wanted to donate it.


    Han Mo moved his mind to help Mingming''s father at that time, but his strength is limited, and paying attention to white blood patients is a long-term process. Han Mo wants to attract more people''s attention in the form of films.


    This time "I''m not a god of medicine" became popular. More people paid attention to the group of leukemia patients. Han Mo established a foundation to help leukemia patients and donated the first sum of money in his own name, 1 million. One after another, many caring people have also donated money.


    Mingming can actually go back to school because director Wang Lei was also infected by Han Mo''s films and reduced Mingming''s kindergarten tuition.

 Chapter 455

    I''m not a god of medicine.


    Han mohuo.


    The actors in the film are on fire.


    The thinking brought by the film touched the soul of too many people. There were too many problems that we knew but were not put in front of the stage that were hotly debated.


    The response of the film was huge. Han Mo''s film first moved the crew and the people around Han mo.


    Han Mo took the lead in donating 1 million yuan.


    Zhai Xu 500000.


    Mons 500000.


    Shenfei 200000.


    Other crew members totaled 100000.


    If Han Mo only donates money himself, he doesn''t like someone to report it, because whether it''s a dollar or 1 million, it''s not worth publicity, no matter what the purpose.


    However, the establishment of the foundation this time has a different meaning. With the media paying attention to the establishment and dynamics of the foundation, more caring people in the society will pay attention to the foundation, and more leukemia people will have more hope.


    After all, the ability of the crew of only one film is too limited.


    Therefore, in the interview, Han Mo publicly acknowledged the preparation and launch of the foundation, which attracted extensive attention of the society for a time.


    The foundation established by Han Mo also became popular with the film.


    The major media rushed to report the news about the foundation to help leukemia patients.


    [Han Mo led the producer and crew of I am not a god of medicine to donate a total of 2.3 million yuan for the treatment of leukemia patients, and set up a foundation to pay long-term attention to leukemia patients]


    [leukemia foundation was established in accordance with the law, hoping to be widely concerned by caring people from all walks of life]


    [I''m not a god of medicine, but I want to do more practical things for the society, which is the original intention of the crew of I''m not a god of medicine]


    [I''m not the God of medicine continues, and the leukemia foundation has been opened.]


    The film is still showing in the cinema. Originally, everyone paid high attention to the film. When the media exposed the news of the establishment of the foundation, there was a lot of discussion on the Internet for a while.


    "In the past, so many foreign films came to our country and left after making money. In the future, we should support domestic films."


    "How can I contact the foundation to donate? I want to donate."


    "In the past, I always felt that this disease was far away from me. I learned through the film that there were thousands of leukemia patients. They were struggling between life and death. I hope I can do my little for them."


    "Support Han Mo, I''m not a god of medicine, and support the leukemia foundation."


    "Many films are just pure commercial films. Each play is to make money back. Only the God of medicine is different. Each show is to convey a touch and support."


    "To evaluate a filmmaker''s success, in addition to the box office data he can get, he also has his responsibility to society as a public figure."


    "Originally, I just like Han Mo''s works. Now I prefer Han Mo''s people, iron powder reports."


    ......


    The news of the foundation spread all over the Internet, newspapers and other media. Occupying all the eye-catching positions, the news of the foundation soon spread in China due to the large coverage of the network and the active forwarding of Internet friends.


    Caring people from all walks of life are also contacting the foundation through some channels on the official website, hoping to donate money to leukemia patients.


    There are more and more people on the roster of detailed contributions of the foundation, and there are many kind-hearted people who do not want to be named. They anonymously pay their arrears to the foundation account by means of online transfer.


    Han Mo will disclose the details of the funds donated by the foundation for leukemia patients to the caring people who donate money. Let everyone know that every sum of money has a way to come and a way to go.


    The foundation has just started, and Han Mo has made many details himself. A large amount of funds pour into the foundation every day.


    "Brother Han." Little Ponzi stood at the door and felt the back of his head.


    This kind of expression is not common on little pangxie''s face. Generally, little pangxie came to Korea and South Korea with a silly smile.


    Han Mo looks at little pangxie.


    Little Ponzi grinned and took out an envelope from him.


    "Here is 1000 yuan. By the end of the month, I have no money. I have all my possessions and donate to the foundation. My little Pang Xie can''t just cry. I can do one thing. I don''t have much money. It''s a heart."


    Han Mo was stunned. Unexpectedly, even the normally frugal little pangxie took the initiative to donate money. Others didn''t know, but Han Mo knew that 1000 yuan was already a huge sum of money for little pangxie. He had to send money to his parents in addition to paying off his mortgage every month.


    Han Mo smiled and took the envelope.


    There are also many small donations to the foundation, some of which are group donations, but there are 20 and 50, 100 in the subdivided list.


    Everyone''s ability is different. There are many people whose own life is just to solve food and clothing. No matter how much money is, it is everyone''s intention within their own ability and has the same meaning.


    ......


    "Son, you''re back." As soon as Han Mo opened the door, Chen Yuehong came out of the kitchen with a smile, still wearing an apron.


    "Daddy''s back!" The little guy rushed out of the bedroom, started, ran up, took off, hooked his father''s neck, and Xuanxuan, who was picked up by his father, lay on his father''s shoulder.


    Han Mo Chong pinched the child''s upturned little nose and put the little guy on the ground again.


    "This is the money donated by our dance team to the foundation." Chen Yuehong handed Han Mo a thick envelope.


    Han Mo knew that "I''m not the God of medicine" was very popular in my mother''s dance team. Some old women went to the cinema twice and cried every time. Therefore, Han Mo knew that they had made contributions to the box office, but he didn''t expect that the foundation would be spread to the dance team so soon. The old lady acted so fast that she donated money spontaneously.


    Han Mo took the envelope and said, "tomorrow I''ll go to the company and type a copy of the details for you."


    "It''s all right. We trust you. We know that this money must be to help leukemia patients." Chen Yuehong waved her hand and said.


    "That won''t work. According to the process, every time we donate the money we donate, there will be details, which are transparent and open."


    "OK, whatever you say."


    The little guy was very strange today. He just finished jumping on his father every day and ran away.


    Han Mo talked with his mother about the film and foundation for a while. At first, he didn''t notice the child. After that, he noticed that the little guy had already run into his small room.


    Han Mo walked lightly towards the little guy''s room and heard the song faintly.


    The closer he got to the song, the clearer it was that the little guy was singing. Han Mo slowed down and wanted to listen to the child''s singing carefully.


    The little guy showed his talent for painting, but singing has always been a weakness. It''s not that the children''s voice is not good, but that the children''s songs in the world are not very developed. There are few kinds of songs, and there are fewer good ones. The little guy doesn''t like singing very much and can''t sing a few complete songs.


    Han Mo listened quietly outside the door. Suddenly, the song stopped.


    "My Xuanxuan is singing. My father wants to listen to it more. Why don''t he sing?"


    The little guy''s fleshy face showed a depressed expression, "I don''t want to sing, it''s not good."


    Han Mo Chong drowned and rubbed the little guy''s head. "The song sung by Xuanxuan is the best."


    "No, Mengmeng and Leyan sing better than me. I''m sure I''ll lose this competition."


    Han Mo smiled and pinched the child''s face.

 Chapter 456

    The little guy didn''t have a little happy expression because of his father''s comfort. Xuanxuan tooted her small pink mouth and hung her small head.


    "Is there a singing competition in the kindergarten?" Han Mo asked softly.


    The little guy nodded listlesslyˇ° The kindergarten will hold a singing competition, and the children who get the first will participate in the next competition on behalf of the kindergarten. "


    Han Mo asked again, and probably learned that it is a children''s singing competition held by Beidu, which all kindergartens will participate in. Golden sun kindergarten does not directly select children, but pushes out the children who won the first place in the form of internal competition.


    The little guy has always been strong and competitive. She won a lot of awards in large and small competitions in the kindergarten. Whether she is good at it or not, she hopes to achieve good results in the competition and will work very hard.


    "We Xuanxuan sing very well. Why do we frown?" If you get the ranking in Beidu, you may not be sure, but the children in the kindergarten compete to sing. Han Mo is still very confident in the children. Han Mo is a little curious about why the children look so confident, which is not like Xuanxuan at all.


    The little guy raised his head, looked like an adult, sighed long, and then told his father why he was unhappy.


    It turned out that this activity was not notified to the children today. We already knew it a few days ago, but the children also felt very confident, so they didn''t tell their parents, but when they went to school today, the teacher asked the children to report the songs they wanted to sing.


    The little guy found that what he wanted to sing, and the alternative, had been sung by other children. So she can only say that she is not ready to sing to teacher Ding rou.


    Moreover, both Mengmeng and Yueyan sang very well, and the little guy began to have no bottom in his heart.


    Han Mo listened to the story and gently rubbed the child''s head. "Does Xuanxuan want to give up?"


    "Of course not!" The little guy replied immediately, and his eyes twinkled with determination.


    Han Mo certainly knows his daughter''s unyielding character and can''t abstain on the way. It''s also because he doesn''t want to abstain that he is distressed because he doesn''t know what song to sing.


    Han Mo was amused by the little guy''s firm expression and lifted his finger to sweep her little noseˇ° Dad, can you help me? "


    A glimmer of excitement flashed in the little guy''s eyes and suddenly turned back to depression, "but how can dad help me? He can''t sing for me." Xuanxuan knows that her parents are good at singing and are big stars, but her parents have nothing to help except cheer off the stage.


    "Didn''t all the songs you wanted to sing were sung by other children?" Han Mo smiled and looked at Xuanxuan with a small head.


    The little guy lowered his head and gave a light "um".


    "Dad can''t help Xuanxuan sing, but Dad can teach Xuanxuan to sing, and he promises that it''s a song that other children can''t sing." Han Mo rubbed the child''s head again.


    After hearing his father''s words, the little guy raised his head and opened his eyes, which were full of hope.


    Han Mo has long found that his previous world''s children''s songs have never appeared in this world. So many classic children''s songs have not appeared in any capital in the world.


    In fact, Han Mo always wanted to write the songs in his mind one by one and teach the little guy to sing. But something has been delayed all the time. This is just a good opportunity.


    Children''s songs in this world are very poor. There are only a few songs to sing. Because there are few musicians who create children''s songs and few profits. Driven by economic interests, no one is willing to adhere to the creation of children''s songs, so there has been no new children''s songs.


    Some of the few children''s songs are either very simple and not suitable for competition singing, or the music style is close to adult songs. Children don''t feel childlike when singing.


    Han Mo doesn''t like these songs. If other children don''t choose to sing them, Han Mo doesn''t want the children to sing these songs.


    Although Han Mo has many children''s songs in his mind, it''s good to teach children to sing "Little Donkey" and "counting ducks". But if these songs are not suitable for the competition, Han Mo still wants to choose a children''s song with a higher chance of winning a prize.


    And the kids said that there are still many children in the class who have a high singing level. How can they help their children win through the advantages of the constituency when their singing level is similar.


    The little guy is still looking at his father with expectant eyes.


    Han Mo quickly looked in his mind for which song was more suitable for the little guy to sing. Although the competition focuses on participation, since you have participated, you still have to work hard at a good place. In fact, most of the so-called emphasis on participation is still a comfort to yourself. He knows that the little guy doesn''t focus on the character of participation.


    Suddenly Han Mo seemed to think of something and smiled.


    "Today, dad taught you a song," Mom and dad listen to me. " Han Mo gently pinched the child''s fleshy face.


    "Mom and Dad, listen to me?" The little guy asked his father in a questioning tone.


    Hearing the name of the song, the little guy quickly looked for it in his head, and he didn''t find the song, "Dad, Xuanxuan hasn''t heard of it."


    "Of course, no one has heard this song, but Xuanxuan will soon be the first to hear it." Han Mo said with a smile.


    "Really?" The little guy couldn''t believe his ears. He didn''t think his father would write a song in such a short time.


    Han Mo chose this song not because of the high popularity of the song this week, but because the meaning expressed in the song reflects a current social phenomenon.


    Parents want their children to learn this and that. They don''t want their children to lose at the starting line, but they ignore their children''s feelings.


    This song is a child''s voice to express their dissatisfaction with their parents.


    The little guy looked at his father with big eyes.


    Han Mo deliberately posed to sing on the stage. He coughed twice and began to sing to Xuanxuan.


    "Dad, you''re great." The little guy knows that many people like the song written by their father, but she can''t understand the adult song, but she can understand the song, "it''s so good, Dad, I want to learn."


    "OK, come on, dad teaches you to sing."


    Han Mo''s room has a piano. Father and daughter are playing one and singing the other. Originally, the song was catchy. One night, the little guy practiced the song very well.


    Although he went to bed half an hour later than usual, the little guy fell asleep much faster than usual and fell asleep sweetly all at once.


    When the child fell asleep, Han Mo returned to his room. Because the little guy didn''t participate in the rehearsal, he had to directly participate in the kindergarten competition in two days. Han Mo also had to seize the time to make the accompaniment for the child, and there were two days to practice.

 Chapter 457

    Two days later


    The red banner of the golden sun kindergarten singing competition is particularly obvious above the stage of the small auditorium.


    Originally, the singing competition in the kindergarten was a small activity, but in the hearts of parents, what was related to their children was a big event, so all participating parents took their children to the auditorium early.


    Change clothes, make-up, make-up, replenish energy, replenish energy.


    "Xuanxuan, have you selected your song?" As soon as the little guy arrived at the kindergarten and stood next to his father, teacher Ding Rou came over.


    Because of the problem of choosing songs before, the little guy has been very distressed. Ding Rou also keeps it in mind. She knows that the child is strong and will not give up the game, but she has not selected the songs well, so she still has a trace of worry in her eyes when asking today.


    Seeing the teacher coming, the little guy opened his eyes and showed a bright smile on his lovely little face.


    "Yes, dad has given the accompaniment to the tuning teacher just now." The little guy still had a confident smile on his face.


    It''s different from Yuxuan who was worried about choosing songs two days ago. Today''s little guy is in a completely different state.


    Ding Rou was a little surprised. She looked questioningly at Han Mo around the child, smiled and said, "the child is in good shape today."


    Han Mo smiled and touched the child''s head. "Well, the child doesn''t know what song to sing. When the song is settled, the state will be good."


    Ding Rou only knew that all the songs her child wanted to choose were selected, so she had no choice but to give up the rehearsal. Now that she has selected the songs, Ding Rou is relieved.


    Not every child will participate in the competition. Each class will sign up voluntarily, but there are still a few children who are confident in their singing level. Most of them are not confident and dare not perform on the stage.


    The little guy had to dress up and didn''t explain too much to teacher Ding rou. Ding Rou certainly hoped that the children in her class would win the prize. When the little guy was leaving, Ding Rou said gently, "come on."


    The little guy nodded with a smile.


    "Xuanxuan." Little tiger ran ahead, followed by little tiger''s mother.


    "Little tiger!" Now all the children in the auditorium come in advance from other classes. Xuanxuan is not very familiar. Now she is very happy to see the children in her class come.


    "Oh, Xuanxuan must have won the ranking. She inherited her parents'' singing gene. Unlike me and his father, she can''t sing." Mother tiger said with a smile.


    "Children''s competition is to sing for fun. It''s the same. There''s no difference." Han Mo smiled, touched the child''s head and said.


    He usually doesn''t teach children to sing. Like other children, it''s children''s singing. Sometimes children even have five tones.


    In terms of heredity, the little guy may really inherit the musical talents of Han Mo and Shuya. He is very good in pitch. No matter what song he sings, there has never been such a thing as singing and running away.


    Xiaohu''s mother smiled and continued, "I heard that Xuanxuan didn''t participate in the rehearsal. The song hasn''t been selected. Have you selected it now? What I fear most in the singing competition is that the songs are repeated. Now there are too few beautiful children''s songs. If I repeat them carelessly, the scoring will be affected. "


    At this time, Mengmeng''s mother also came with Mengmeng. Mengmeng is wearing a small white skirt today. She looks quiet and clever, which is in line with her usual personality.


    "I heard from Mengmeng that Xuanxuan originally chose the same song as us. Later, our family sang it first during Mengmeng''s rehearsal, so Xuanxuan didn''t sing it." Meng Meng''s mother said with some embarrassment.


    "Now there are few pleasant children''s songs, and it''s normal to sing and repeat them." Han Mo smiled and said that he didn''t take it seriously.


    "Yuxuan, what song do you sing?" Meng Meng asked curiously.


    Xiaohu also came to listen to the song name of Xuanxuan.


    The little guy tooted his mouth. "It''s a secret. You''ll know it in a minute."


    "Can''t it be a string of songs?" Xiaohu''s mother smiled and guessed, "Song string burning is very good. I heard that lulu in class two wants song string burning."


    "Lulu? Is it Jin Lulu who has been learning vocal music? " Meng Meng''s mother asked.


    "Yes, it''s her. I heard that she has been learning vocal music. In the last singing competition, she won the first place and participated in the competition in Beidu on behalf of the golden sun. When she arrived in the city, she didn''t live up to her expectations and won the second place in the city. There is a difference between having studied and not having studied. When people start singing, the pitch is different from ours. " Mother tiger is usually very confident, and she doesn''t have much confidence today.


    "Even if you sing all the songs together, it''s nothing special. It''s still those songs. We all focus on participation. There is only one place in a kindergarten, and it can''t come to us. " Yueyan''s mother just came with Yueyan, came over and interrupted.


    Han Mo didn''t talk much, but from the chat of several mothers, he knew that Jin Lulu was combing her hair not far away. Because she was a child of Taiban, she looked much taller than Xuanxuan and wore a long ponytail.


    When the competition time is up, all the participating children are ready. Although it is only an internal competition in the kindergarten, Wang Lei, as the head of the kindergarten, attaches great importance to quality education and pays great attention to these competitions, coupled with his previous position in early childhood education.


    The competition was very formal. Not only all links of the competition were carried out according to the formal competition, but also the invited judges were the authority in Beidu children''s songs and children''s education.


    "Lao Wang, Jin Lulu of your kindergarten will participate in the competition this year?" Jin Lan, a famous songwriter of children''s songs in Beidu, asked with a smile.


    Wang Lei said, "well," but this year there are also many lower grade children participating. "


    "If you haven''t studied vocal music professionally, it''s estimated that there is no comparability with Jin lulu. The child''s voice is really good. Last year, he chose to sing Lao Liu''s song, which is good." Jin Lan looked at the old man beside her.


    Sitting next to Jin Lan is Lao Liu in her mouth. She is also a writer of children''s songs.


    Lao Liu pushed the glasses on his nose and smiled.


    "Does this jinlulu sing so well? I''ll pay close attention to it later. " Cui Ziwen, editor in chief of Beidu early childhood education network, spoke.


    Cui Ziwen is a student of Wang Lei and has been engaged in early childhood education. This year, he just went to Beidu''s largest early childhood education website as editor in chief.


    This time Wang Lei heard that this proud student came to work in Beidu and just caught up with their kindergarten competition, so he pulled her as a judge and publicized it in various channels on the Internet.


    As one of the best private kindergartens in Beidu, golden sun international kindergarten also needs occasional publicity.


    The competition officially began. There were four judges under the stage, Wang Lei, Jin Lan, Lao Liu and Cui Ziwen from left to right.


    The children came on stage one by one, and the judges scored on the spot.


    Mengmeng took the fifth to play. Before playing, Xiaohu''s mother encouraged, "let''s take it easy. If we don''t compete for the first place, we''ll just take a prize back."


    "Yes, we also have this mentality." Meng Meng''s mother said.


    "So are we." Yueyan''s mother smiled and agreed with everyone.


    Several mothers comforted themselves and looked at Han Mo sitting not far away.


    Han Mo was stunned, a little helpless, and then nodded, "we are also in this state of mind."

 Chapter 458

    Mengmeng''s singing is over.


    In a child''s heart, a happy performance is the greatest fun. In fact, a four-year-old child doesn''t quite understand what scores and rankings are.


    For parents, as long as they are better than the previous ones, Mengmeng is the fifth to take the stage. There are only four children in front of them. The children who take the lead in playing will be more or less nervous. At this time, children who are a little more confident can get rid of the nervous mood and achieve good results. The gap between children is not large.


    Mengmeng scored higher than the first four children. After stepping down, Mengmeng''s mother kissed her child several times on the face.


    Mother Xiaohu and mother Leyan also praised their children for singing well.


    Han Mo also praised a few words. Compared with the previous nervous children who forgot the lyrics, Mengmeng is really much better.


    Little tiger''s mother pinched on Mengmeng''s white face, and her spirit was in a state of excitement, "we little tigers will be in two more."


    Four partners gathered together, and three who didn''t play were listening to Mengmeng share their experience.


    Mengmeng is not nervous. The atmosphere passed to the little partners is also relaxed. The other little partners are not nervous. Xiaohu, who is about to go on stage, is still laughing with other little partners.


    "Hey, why don''t you think the boy is nervous? It''s his turn to play soon." The little tiger''s mother looked at the little tiger laughing with her friends not far away, said anxiously, and then got up to pull the little tiger to wait.


    Before Xiaohu finished talking with his friends, he was dragged away by his mother.


    The back of them walking towards the waiting area is particularly interesting. Xiaohu''s mother pulls Xiaohu hard, but Xiaohu wants to get rid of her mother''s shackles. They compete for strength all the way. You pull me.


    Xuanxuan sat beside Han Mo quietly. Han Mo wore very simple and casual clothes without sunglasses and hats. Many parents of the kindergarten had seen Han Mo in the kindergarten, and there was nothing strange. They had heard what they had not seen. When they saw Han Mo, they didn''t look surprised. What they recognized was just nodding and smiling. Han Mo responded politely.


    The little guy''s luck in drawing lots inherited the characteristics of Han Mo and was always the last to appear. When drawing lots, other parents were afraid that their children''s numbers were not good, and most of them were drawn on behalf of their parents.


    Han Mo thought it was the child''s own business, so he asked the little guy to draw lots by himself. Unexpectedly, the result was the same. He was the last one.


    The little contestants stepped down, and the applause rose and fell. Soon, only a few children were left.


    Mengmeng, Xiaohu and Leyan have all finished singing. Now Xuanxuan is the only one left of the four partners in a class.


    The teachers are all staff, who are responsible for organizing the children''s appearance and exit, counting scores and maintaining the order of the competition site, so Ding Rou didn''t sit with the parents and children participating in the competition in the class.


    But the children and parents of a class sit together automatically because they are familiar with each other.


    Han Mo faintly heard the discussion behind him.


    "Did you see that? Han Zhixuan from class two will also participate in the competition. "


    "See, how Han Mo wears a low-key and sits in the middle of his parents is also very conspicuous."


    Hearing this sentence, the other mothers scanned around with their eyes on not too many dads who were present today. They all shook their heads and then covered their mouths and laughed.


    After the laughter stopped, a mother continued, "who do you think will be the first in this competition to compete in the city on behalf of the golden sun?"


    "At present, the highest score is Mengmeng of class two, but the score is not much ahead, and the seed player Jin Lulu hasn''t played yet."


    "I think we will still meet Jin Lulu this year. We also came last year. After listening to the child singing, there is no suspense. We sing very well. Our children sing along for fun. Just take back a certificate of music. If we want to win the first place, it depends on our talent."


    "I agree with that. Jin Lulu is talented in singing. This time I heard it was a string of songs. There are few pleasant children''s songs now. I feel that they are all the songs we sang when we were children."


    "Hey, who said no."


    "Haven''t you thought about Han Zhixuan? She hasn''t played yet. "


    "I don''t think it''s possible. I just sent something to my son during the rehearsal. The child didn''t participate in the rehearsal. It''s said that he didn''t choose a song. It''s impossible to be the first temporarily."


    "Yes, but..." the mother deliberately lowered her voice and said, "her father is Han mo. he inherits his parents'' genes and should sing well."


    "Singing well can''t be compared with other professional children, and if you think about our children''s songs, the children in front have sung them all. If they sing well, how good they can be, that''s it. Jin Lulu played a trick and sang several classic songs together."


    The other mothers wanted to argue, but they were persuaded by the mother. They had accepted the fact that Jin Lulu would be the champion of the competition.


    Xiaohu''s mother is still whispering criticism of Xiaohu, "I''m not nervous off the stage. I''m nervous on the stage. I can even forget the lyrics. I''m not familiar at home."


    Xiaohu''s mother can accept that others sing better than her own children with high scores, but she can''t accept that her own children have a low score for forgetting words. According to the current score, Xiaohu can''t even take away a certificate of merit. Xiaohu''s mother is already competitive. As a result, she is a little angry.


    "Xuanxuan is going to play soon. Come on." Yueyan''s mother made a sign of cheering for the little guy.


    "I don''t know what song Xuanxuan is going to sing, but my aunt knows it''s a secret and will listen carefully below." Mengmeng''s mother pretends to be mysterious, but she doesn''t think it''s a secret in her heart, because there are only a few beautiful children''s songs. Everyone knows that there is no suspense. She can know what song it is when the prelude rings.


    Han Mo rubbed the little guy''s head and took the child''s hand to the waiting area.


    Now standing on the stage is Jin Lulu, the champion of last year, who participated in the city''s competition on behalf of the golden sun.


    Jin Lulu wore a golden princess dress, with a small crown on her head and a long ponytail behind her head. She was much taller than children of the same age.


    Han Mo and Xuanxuan stood in the waiting area, very close to the stage, so they listened more clearly, including Jin Lulu''s stage performance and some small movements.


    Indeed, as everyone said, Jin Lulu has singing skills. Once she heard it, she was professionally trained. Her voice and breathing are completely different from those of the children in front, that is, the difference between professionalism and singing and playing.


    Several songs are sung together, but each has its own differences and performs very well. However, the children may not receive the training of children''s voice. The singing skills are adult and lack the loveliness of children''s voice.


    Soon, Jin Lulu''s singing ended and entered the scoring link of the judges.


    "Jin Lulu really sings well."


    "Yes, this is the penultimate one, the champion. There is no suspense."


    "I hope the child can get a better place in the city."


    "After a year''s growth, the child''s voice seems to have changed and become more professional."


    Lao Liu and Jin Lan whispered while scoring. Last year, they were invited by Wang Lei as judges to witness Jin Lulu''s singing. This year, they are still here. Emotionally, they naturally prefer Jin lulu.


    Cui Ziwen frowned and looked at Jin Lulu, who was waiting for the judges to score in the stands, and fell into hesitation. Although she was not a professional vocal music teacher, she had been engaged in early childhood education for so many years, participated in many large and small activities and reported a lot. If Jin Lulu really sang well from the perspective of vocal music, she always felt like she was missing something.


    The host has looked in the direction of the judges and teachers, and the staff are waiting for the judges to lift the score board.


    Soon all the judges raised their scores. This result was not surprising. Jin Lulu''s score was very high, much higher than the children who had appeared before.


    Wang Lei, 9.1 points.


    Jinlan, 9.3 points.


    Lao Liu, 9.5 points.


    Cui Ziwen, 8.5 points.

 Chapter 459

    Everyone has noticed that Cui Ziwen''s score is very low. If compared with other children before, the score is still very high, and the children before also stay at the score of 8.0 to 8.4. Unless a few forget the lyrics or run away too obviously, there is little difference in everyone''s score.


    However, compared with the scores of more than 9 given by other judges, Cui Ziwen''s score is somewhat low, and it is very low.


    When Cui Ziwen''s score was read out by the host, there was a whisper in the auditorium.


    Cui Ziwen looked at his mother on the sideline. Cui''s mother looked at the score and her eyes trembled slightly, but soon turned into a smile and crossed her eyes.


    Everyone was only surprised by the lowest 8.5 points for a moment, and there was warm applause from the audience.


    "Such a high score must be the champion."


    "This year is still the first for jinlulu. It''s unexpected and reasonable."


    "The child''s voice is still so good that he has sung several classic children''s songs all over."


    "With a good voice, parents are willing to spend money on training. They may have to take the road of vocal music in the future."


    "But I always feel that Jin Lulu''s singing is a little less cute."


    "Oh, why should we be so cute? It''s OK for our children to sell cute and cute in order to get a certificate of merit. They go for the city competition. Singing must be the first important thing."


    The parents under the stage whispered and suddenly saw Xuanxuan waiting for hou to sing beside the stage.


    "Another child didn''t play."


    "Isn''t that Han Zhixuan, Han Mo''s daughter."


    "There may be a turn for the better. I haven''t heard the child sing, but it''s better than jinlulu. Maybe."


    "I don''t think so."


    Because Jin Lulu''s score is too high and she is the champion of last year, everyone thinks that the possibility of winning the last little guy is almost zero.


    Jin Lulu stepped down. The host introduced the last contestant, Han Zhixuan.


    "Don''t be nervous. Just sing like at home." Han Mo rubbed the little guy''s head and said softly.


    The little guy nodded hard with a confident smile on his face, "Dad, don''t worry, Xuanxuan won''t be nervous." With that, the little guy walked to the stage with small steps.


    Just now Cui Ziwen gave Jin Lulu a very low score, which was a little unexpected to the other three judges.


    "Xiao Cui, the score is a little low. Lulu sings very well from a professional point of view. She can have a score of more than 9 points."


    "Yes, Xiao Cui, fortunately, we all give the same score. We can still come up with an average score. It would be a pity if the child didn''t get the first because of the score you gave."


    Lao Liu and Jin Lan said respectively.


    Cui Ziwen politely smiled with the two elders and said politely, "I''m not professional. I can''t hear anything professional. I just feel that the child has less childlike innocence and shows off more skills. I don''t think it''s much better than the previous children, so I gave such a score, hee hee."


    Lao Liu and Jin Lan knew that Cui Ziwen was not a professional musician. They just wanted to talk to her from a professional point of view. Wang Lei whispered, "the last child came on."


    Lao Liu and Jin Lan looked at Xuanxuan on the stage together. In their eyes, the little guy looked sweet and lovely on the stage, with a aura in his temperament. He was young at first sight. With Jin Lulu as a reference, the little guy looked much shorter.


    It''s such a cute girl. In the eyes of the two children''s song writers, it''s impossible to sing better than Jin Lulu just now. However, the two teachers still want to give her a good score. Xuanxuan has a likable temperament.


    Jin Lan looks at Lao Liu next to her. Lao Liu has started to score on his board.


    The last child, Jin Lan, liked it in her heart. Like Lao Liu, she also picked up the pen in her hand.


    After a brief self introduction, the music accompaniment sounded.


    It''s an accompaniment made by Han Mo for the little guy all night.


    As soon as the accompaniment sounded, Lao Jin and Jin Lan were about to drop their pens, so they both wore reading glasses and looked up at Xuanxuan again.


    "Is this your new song?" Lao Liu asked.


    Jin Lan shook his head, "No."


    They both frowned. They almost covered half of the popular children''s songs. They didn''t write others, but they always heard them. The prelude of this song sounds very strange.


    Mengmeng''s mother, who wanted to hear the prelude and know the song''s name, is stunned now. Mengmeng likes singing since she was a child, so she has heard a lot of children''s songs and can sing them. She has heard basically popular and unpopular children''s songs. I don''t say every capital can sing, but she can definitely know what song it is when she hears the prelude.


    The prelude to this song, Mengmeng''s mother can be sure she hasn''t heard it.


    She whispered to the little tiger mother beside her, "have you heard this song?"


    "No, have you?"


    "No."


    Yueyan''s mother also shook her head, saying she had never heard of it.


    At the moment, everyone feels that this song is very strange. They seriously look at the little guy on the stage and wait for her to solve the mystery.


    Xuanxuan is holding a microphone in her hand. For her, the microphone is a little big. It doesn''t look like she can''t hold it until she holds it together. The two cherry red lips open and close up and down, and the sound is full of flexible sound hovering above the whole auditorium through the air.


    "You are good to me


    I know in my heart


    I''ll learn this and that


    I''m so busy


    My troubles


    Who knows


    Too much and too much


    Can''t digest... "


    Just after the first paragraph was sung, all the parents were stunned. I haven''t heard this song at all. I haven''t heard it. What about the lyrics... Like the children''s protest against their parents?


    Jin Lan can''t sit still. Neither he nor Lao Liu wrote this song. Who wrote this song.


    Wang Lei asked in surprise, "this song is great. Who wrote it? Why don''t you promote it in advance? I haven''t heard of it."


    Lao Liu and Jin Lan looked at each other and shook their heads.


    "Not you?" Wang Lei said in amazement.


    "I checked on the Internet and there is no such song at all." Cui Ziwen said with his mobile phone.


    "No?"


    "No."


    "Could it be that the other old guys wrote what they didn''t promote and checked in the Copyright Association. Now it''s difficult to spread the children''s songs without promotion."


    Cui Ziwen shook his head. "The Copyright Association doesn''t have such a good children''s song. It can definitely surpass the songs that have spread now. If there is one in the Copyright Association, it doesn''t need to be promoted at all. You know how many parents suffer from not having good children''s songs for their children."


    Lao Liu and Jin Lan dodged. They really haven''t produced good works for many years.


    The sweet voice of the little guy in the air continues, and Xuanxuan, who is still a child''s voice, can''t hear it. The voice inherits the characteristics of her parents, but it is impeccable in terms of intonation and the feeling of children''s singing.


    In the past, the lyrics of children''s songs were like childish nursery rhymes. The lyrics had no specific meaning, just rhyme, so when the children sang, the parents didn''t listen to the lyrics carefully.


    But this song is completely different. All parents are listening to the little guy carefully. Her song is what every child tells his parents.


    "Dad, listen to me, mom, listen to me


    I like playing with children


    Bouncing


    Dad, listen to me, mom, listen to me


    I like working with you, too


    Fight and make noise... "


    Several lyrics repeat, constantly telling parents about the problems that children dare not say, but have been worried about.


    With the end of the last lyrics, the lingering sound in the auditorium seemed to be floating in the ears. The parents under the stage were shocked by the song.


    This song "listen to me, mom and Dad" makes all parents think of their children. Although this is only a song sung by Xuanxuan on the stage, it reflects the problems of almost every family.


    Thunderous applause broke out at the venue.


    After the applause, the parents were lost in thought.


    Mother Xiaohu''s mind circulates the simple lyrics sung by Xuanxuan just now. She can''t help looking at her son next to her and gently touching Xiaohu''s round head, "do you think so?"


    Little tiger looked at his mother in fear and nodded.


    Lao Liu and Jin Lan have different concerns from their parents. They want to know who wrote the song. The circle of children''s songs is small. They all speculate in their hearts about the songwriter who can write the song.


    "Children, where did you learn this song?" Jin Lan said with a smile.


    "My father taught me this." The little guy answered the judges'' questions with no restraint.


    Jinlan smiled and narrowed her eyes. She didn''t feel strange about the answer. After all, children''s singing is basically taught by their parents. There''s nothing wrong with this answer.


    "Did dad learn it on the song website? Can you tell Grandpa? " Lao Liu also asked with a smile.


    The little guy looked up and said, "I didn''t learn it online."


    "Did you see it on TV?" Some children''s songs are often broadcast on TV, and it is also possible to learn from TV.


    The little guy shook his head. "I didn''t go to school on TV."


    Lao Liu and Jin Lan looked at each other and thought to themselves that the child was only four years old. Maybe they didn''t know where their father learned it.


    While Lao Liu and Jin Lan were still wondering about the author of the song, the little guy''s soft waxy voice sounded.


    "This song was originally written by my father."


    Lao Liu and Jin Lan were stunned.


    Cui Ziwen also turned to look at Wang Lei.


    Only Wang Lei smiled without any surprise.


    He didn''t expect that Xuanxuan would sing the original song, but when the child sang this song that no one had heard, Wang Lei knew everything.


    Jin Lan, Lao Liu and Cui Ziwen looked at Wang Lei together.


    Wang Lei smiled. "Her father is Han mo."


    Han Zhixuan


    Han mo


    Time seemed to be at a standstill above the judges'' table, and Lao Liu''s eyes jerked hard.


    Cui Ziwen quickly looked at the audience.


    "Han, Han mo..."

 Chapter 460

    The word "shock" was written on the faces of every judge except Wang Lei. They knew Han Mo and they knew more about his achievements, but they didn''t know that Han Mo was the father of the lovely little girl on the stage.


    Wang Lei whispered, "the child has been studying in our kindergarten. I forgot to introduce him to you just now." There was a light of satisfaction on his face as he spoke.


    The parents under the stage didn''t know what happened to the judges, but they could hear the little guy''s answer. The song was written by her father. After the surprised discussion, they just whispered. It turned out that Han Mo would write children''s songs and write them so well, but there was no shocked expression. Compared with the judges who didn''t know it, they would be much more calm.


    Because Jin Lan and Lao Liu were so shocked that they should give scores at the end of the short question, but they were still immersed in the shock.


    Because no score has been displayed, the audience has begun to whisper.


    The host quickly reminded, "please rate Han Zhixuan''s singing just now."


    Wang Lei raised his whiteboard without hesitation.


    "Full score, 10 points". The host read out the numbers on the whiteboard.


    Obviously, I heard the exclamation from the bottom of the stage because I was too surprised.


    10 points?


    10 points!


    Parents began to whisper. Some parents of large classes of children have participated in three singing competitions. Each kindergarten head will appear as a judge. This is the first time to give a full score of 10 points. Even Jin Lulu gave us such a performance last year. He also gave a high score of 9.5 points.


    After a moment of surprise, the parents calmed down again. The full score must be friendship. After all, they are children in their own kindergarten, and the quality of this original song is so high. Moreover, the two children''s song writers around them sing this song, and the head of the kindergarten also has light on his face. It makes sense that Wang Lei can give 10 points.


    Everyone''s attention shifted to another judge beside Wang Lei, Jin Lan, a famous children''s song writer in Beidu.


    Jin Lan carefully wrote down a score and slowly raised the whiteboard.


    "10 points!" The host''s voice was obviously a little shocked.


    Wang Lei is not a musician, but also the head of the garden. It''s reasonable to give a full score, but Jin Lan is professional. She also gave a full score. This song, which everyone thought was pleasant to hear and realistic in lyrics at first, instantly improved to a higher level.


    Almost at the same time, Lao Liu also raised the whiteboard.


    "10 points!" The host''s voice raised the tone again.


    Everyone looked at Cui Ziwen, the last judge. In the last game, when other judges gave more than 9 points, she only gave Jin Lulu 8.5 points. Everyone wanted to know what kind of score such a strict scoring judge would give.


    Cui Ziwen did not hesitate and raised the whiteboard in his hand.


    As the numbers on the whiteboard come into everyone''s view.


    ˇ°10Łż 10 points! "


    "Another 10 points!"


    "All the judges gave 10 points."


    ......


    There is no suspense. Xuanxuan will become the final champion and will participate in the next competition in the city on behalf of golden sun kindergarten.


    This year, the singing competition of golden sun kindergarten has changed the competition system. There are not only the first, second and third prizes. All children who do not get the ranking will get a certificate of excellence.


    For very young children, as long as the certificate of merit is written with excellence, they are very happy. In particular, Xiaohu, who originally regretted that he forgot the lyrics, is now holding the certificate of merit. Don''t mention how happy he is.


    Meanwhile, Han Mo uploaded the recorded version of the little guy''s live singing "listen to me, mom and Dad" to the official website of the Copyright Association.


    Maybe it''s because no good children''s songs have come out for a long time. When "Mom and dad listen to me" was just uploaded to the Internet, it immediately aroused the feedback of the majority of parents.


    "This song is so good that I finally have a new song for my son."


    "Mom and dad listened to me, and my son began to negotiate with me. He said that he learned too much extra-curricular counseling every week. In class, the boy understood very slowly, but he understood quickly by listening to songs, ha ha."


    "This song is good. This song is the child''s heart. We want to play with children and play with parents. We spend too little time with our children."


    "My husband, as soon as he sent the child to the training class, he went to the rest area to play games on his mobile phone. That''s good. The child training provided him with the opportunity to play games. When he came back, I had to listen to this song."


    "This song is really good. It''s much better than the previous children''s songs."


    As soon as the song was uploaded, everyone was attracted by the brisk rhythm and touching lyrics of "listen to me, mom and Dad". Under the song of the Copyright Association, there were all comments from parents.


    Everyone only noticed the song itself, and no one noticed the others. Suddenly someone said in the comment and sent three articles in a row.


    "The author of this nursery rhyme is Han mo. am I the only one who found it?"


    Three same messages, instantly swipe the screen.


    "Han Mo! It''s really Han mo. I didn''t notice it just now. "


    "Just now I only listened to songs and thought I was happy to find a good nursery rhyme for my son. I didn''t expect it was Han Mo, who could write nursery rhymes."


    "What a surprise. It''s really written by Han mo. I''m going to listen to it several times."


    ......


    Next day


    Han Mo came to sichen media early. Yesterday, he also paid attention to the comments on the Internet. Everyone spoke highly of "Mom and dad told me", and they all hoped that he could write more children''s songs. There are really too few good children''s songs.


    Han Mo wants to write all the children''s songs while he has time now.


    Just then, Han Mo''s phone rang.


    He casually connected the phone and stuck his mobile phone to his ear. A very awkward voice came from the receiver.


    The awkward voice is not because of the other party''s language, but his pronunciation. He is very stiff. He is a foreigner as soon as he listens.


    "Hello! Mr. Han, I''m Agra from the national film company of India. Your film "I''m not a god of medicine" is very good and has a great response in India. You are a great director and screenwriter. I admire you very much. You are my idol. "


    Han Mo didn''t know what the Indian was doing on the phone, but he praised him as soon as he came up. He still had to be polite. Han Mo said slowly, "I''m flattered."


    "Our Indian government hopes to make a film that reflects our social problems, but our company''s ability is limited. It hasn''t made any progress for a long time. I''m very distressed. I saw your film some time ago. We sincerely hope to cooperate with your company to make a film together. Of course, you can talk about any conditions you want to put forward, and we will obey you unconditionally. " Although Agra, an Indian, doesn''t speak Chinese well, she has a very sincere attitude.


    After listening for a long time, Han Mo understood the purpose of the call from the Indian named Agra. He didn''t give a clear answer, and he couldn''t reply immediately. There are still many things to discuss, which can''t be settled by a phone call from an unknown Indian.


    However, Han Mo is surprised that in his original world, the film industry of a San in India is very developed, which is no worse than that in China. However, today, it seems that a San''s film industry is not developed.


    After thinking about it, he decided to discuss it with the team.

 Chapter 461

    Soon, Shu Ya, Peng ye, Shen Fei, Meng Si, Pang Xie and Zeng Ying all arrived at Han Mo''s office.


    Han Mo briefly introduced what Agra, an Indian, said on the phone. After listening, several people had different expressions.


    "To tell you the truth, India''s film industry is very underdeveloped, and we cooperate with them, and they can give us very little help. Maybe the whole film needs to be completed by ourselves from script to planning, and then to the late stage of shooting, and they also have a large framework, shooting in the background of their country, which is very difficult for us." Shen Fei objectively analyzed.


    Meng Si thought for a moment and twisted his eyebrows. "But this is also the first step to enter the international market. I think I can take it."


    "I agree with Meng Si. You can try, but don''t limit the time. We can prepare for it in a year. In fact, many films need to be prepared for so long." Peng Ye walks to Meng Si. Meng Si quickly gets up and gives her the sofa. Peng Ye sits down. Meng Si stands beside her, showing a flattering expression that never appeared in front of others.


    Peng ye knew that Shuya was in the company in the morning, so he came to see Shuya. He happened to encounter this and followed her.


    Shen Fei said as if he suddenly thought of something. "Sister Peng is right. We should give ourselves more time. I''m just worried about the quality of the film. After all, we have some foundation before. We screwed up the reputation for a government appointed film and it''s not worth it." Shen Fei''s expression is serious. He analyzes the matter on the matter. He has always been a straightforward person.


    Shuya trusts Han Mo unconditionally in her heart. At any time, she is willing to unconditionally support anything decided by Han Mo, so at this time, Shuya is just worried that Han Mo can''t make a good film in a short time and has negative news.


    After all, this kind of thing is good if you don''t do it, but if you do it and don''t shoot it well, it will be taken advantage of by those who are eager to see Han Mo jokes. How ugly words will be said in those people''s mouth.


    Shuya is not sure that Han Mo can make the films required by Indians.


    Han Mo looked indifferent and listened carefully to everyone''s discussion. His eyes fell on Shuya''s face and saw her worried look.


    Little pangxie and Zeng Ying didn''t talk. They were both assistants and had little experience in movies. But when Han Mo''s eyes fell on them, he still felt that little pangxie had something to say.


    "Say what you want to say." Said Pang Xie of the Korean and Mexican dynasties.


    Little Pang Xie Leng thought for a moment. He didn''t expect that he would have a chance to speak in such a discussion.


    Because of Han Mo''s words, people present turned their attention to little Pang Xie. He was rarely so noticed. After an accident floated in his eyes, he smiled and touched the back of his round head.


    "Brother Han, I think if the film of Indian a San is successful, it will win both fame and wealth. If it is not successful, it will become a joke and conversation capital for others."


    After little Pang Xie said these words that everyone knew, Zeng Ying showed a disdainful expression nearby and turned her eyes at him. In their eyes of communication, they didn''t talk well. They would fight when they met, and they would take the initiative to ask where the other party was.


    Little Pang Xie ignored Zeng Ying and continued, "so let''s list the possible difficulties in making this film one by one to see if we can overcome them. If we can, let''s make it. No, let''s forget it. "


    When he finished, he picked up the paper and pen, "you say, I record, you say." Then he showed his signature smile.


    Han Mo smiled. Although he had some ideas in his mind, he still felt that pangxie''s proposal was good.


    Everyone expressed their opinions according to Ponzi''s method. After a fierce debate, we finally got several messages.


    It was agreed that there were only two difficulties, the script and the actor.


    With the support of the Indian government, many problems in India are not problems. The most important thing is their scripts and actors.


    Little pangxie handed the paper to Han mo.


    Han Mo glanced at the last two items on A4 paper.


    Meng Si and Shen Fei took a look at each other. In their hearts, they knew that only these two were the foundation of the film, and the others were really secondary.


    Everyone looked at Han Mo with expectant eyes.


    Such a big office is quiet


    "Shoot!" Han Mo said firmly, breaking the tranquility in the air.


    In his heart, little pangxie supported Han Mo to make the film, but he couldn''t help with the two difficulties he faced in making the film, so little pangxie didn''t dare to say what he thought. When Han Mo agreed to take the film, little pangxie almost jumped up with joy.


    "I''ll call India now. How about planning for a year? Would you like a little longer? " Little pangxie said excitedly.


    "In fact, we can ask them for more time. It''s common to spend two or three years shooting a film in India." Shen Fei added.


    "Then I tell them, two years?" Little pangxie asked tentatively.


    Han Mo waved his hand, "No."


    Little Ponzi nodded thoughtfully and muttered, "it won''t take two years, I''ll say one year. Two years is a little long. "


    Han Mo smiled. "I mean, don''t tell them the time."


    "What?" Little pangxie thought he had heard wrong and looked at Han Mo again.


    Others also looked at Han Mo unimaginably.


    "It won''t take us a year to make this film. Let''s start preparing."


    After that, Shuya, who was next to Han Mochao, said gently, "I have something to listen to you first. Let''s go to the studio."


    They walked out of the office hand in hand, leaving behind a few pairs of surprised eyes and dog food on the ground.


    ......


    Han Mo''s children''s album has produced the accompaniment, and needs a little singer to sing. Han Mo hopes to be sung by the little guy, but he doesn''t want to take her to the company. After all, there are reporters waiting at the door of sichen media at any time. Han Mo doesn''t hide the existence of the little guy, but he doesn''t want to make a high profile.


    So he renovated his home into a small studio and recorded songs for the little guy in the evening.


    Han Mo asked Shuya to listen to the accompaniment of the song first, and then go home together to record it for the little guy.


    It''s too easy for the president of sichen media to temporarily decorate a small recording room. The recording room was installed in half a day. Han Mo''s family just has a space suitable for a recording room. After necessary sound insulation treatment and equipment installation, there is absolutely no problem recording songs for the little guy.


    Han Mo blindfolded the little guy and walked to the door of the small studio.


    The little guy had a nervous and excited expression.


    When Dad''s big hand was taken away from her eyes, the little guy stared and opened his pink mouth in shock. Two little white and fleshy arms were raised above his head.


    "Dad is great, dad is great." The little guy just heard that his father would write a lot of children''s songs for her to sing, but he didn''t expect that his father would decorate a singing position for her. In his little heart, his father is an omnipotent existence.


    This time the little guy didn''t start the run-up and jumped directly into his father''s arms.


    Seeing the picture of father and daughter holding together, Shuya couldn''t help rubbing the child''s head against Han mo.

 Chapter 462

    During the day, I prepared scripts and recorded songs for the little guy at night. Such a rich and busy day lasted for some time.


    For Han Mo, the happiest thing is to see the innocent and sweet smiling face of the little guy at home after a hard and busy day.


    Han Mo, like every ordinary father, tries to make money in order to give his daughter the best life.


    Men are sometimes very strange. No matter what they were before, they will become counselled and afraid of death after being a father.


    Counseling is not because of cowardice, but because you don''t want to cause unnecessary trouble outside, because the consequences of every impulse may be a disaster to destroy a family. Fear of death is not because of greed for life, but hope to accompany children for a long time. Even if children have become parents, they are still just children in their eyes. They still hope to protect their children from the wind and rain with a pair of big hands.


    In fact, there is only one of the two biggest difficulties summarized by little pangxie in Han mo.


    The script is not a problem at all. The only problem is the actor.


    Han Mo has specially learned about India here. The barrenness of their excellent actors is like their current film industry, and there are language barriers. It is almost impossible to find suitable actors in their native land to play the role in Han Mo''s heart.


    Han Mo fell into deep meditation.


    "Brother Han, your script is great." Han Mo sent the script to Meng Si, Shen Fei and little pangxie. Obviously, little pangxie first finished reading the script and went directly into Han Mo''s office.


    Han Mo''s thinking was interrupted. He looked up at pangxie.


    Little Pang Xie sat directly opposite Han mo.


    "Brother Han, I thought we would be stuck in the script for several months. I didn''t expect you to write it so soon. I don''t understand movies. I read it as a novel. This script can definitely impress a large number of readers." Little Ponzi said firmly.


    As soon as the voice fell, there were hurried footsteps outside the door. Before people came in, the voice first came into the office.


    "Mr. Han, this script is amazing. It''s only a few days. We''ve solved your first difficulty." Shen Fei hurried into the office. The talking room had already walked into the office.


    When he first decided to follow Han Mo, it was because Han Mo had the ability he wanted to learn but didn''t have. After following Han Mo for so long, Shen Fei realized that he couldn''t learn at all. If he wanted to catch up with Han Mo, he had to change his head first, and then he didn''t want to surpass Han Mo anymore.


    On the contrary, more and more admire Han Mo, and Shen Fei, who is competitive, settled down. It''s good to follow Han Mo all the time.


    Han Mo just wanted to tell them that the script has never been difficult. The difficult thing is the actors who can play the film well. Before he said anything, Meng Si suddenly appeared at the door.


    According to the distance between Meng Si''s living place and sichen media, and then calculate the time when he finished reading the script, he almost flew here.


    "Little silent, you are my idol. I really regret that I didn''t go to central street to meet you earlier, so that I can make money for you earlier." Meng Si put his hands in his waist and joked. Then he turned his eyes and picked his eyebrows. "In fact, you have made a lot of money for me, but now, you have made money for yourself."


    Then Meng Si covered his mouth and smiled brightly. His laughter echoed in the big office.


    Han Mo''s face did not have the smiles of his three companions. This is the first time that Han Mo felt that making a film is a thorny thing.


    Because he never thought actors were a problem. First of all, he kept sichen media. There were many artists and the general environment was in China, so there were no special requirements.


    But this time, Han Mo has been thinking about the choice of the protagonist since he conceived the script, but he has never had any eyebrows. Among the actors with his memory, no one is suitable for this role.


    Meng Si, Xu Fei and Pang Xie were still immersed in the full plot and tearful plot of the script. The three people were excited to discuss. Every detail that kept them fresh became the topic of discussion.


    Han Mo doesn''t want to interrupt them. If he says that he is most worried about actors. There are no good actors to shoot the film, the script they are talking about is no different from waste paper.


    And what qualities the protagonist needs to have, except Han Mo, they actually don''t know, so Han Mo decided to go out and look for it alone.


    The three people are still in a heated debate. They can''t fully reach a consensus on some details.


    When Han Mo suddenly stood up, he attracted their attention.


    "Xiaomo, where are you going?"


    "Brother Han, don''t we discuss the plot?"


    "Mr. Han, I think one detail in your script is great."


    Han Mo nodded, but his expression was not as excited as them. He said casually, "I''ll go out and look for it."


    "What are you looking for?" Asked little Ponzi suspiciously.


    "Hero..."


    Then Han Mo sighed softly and walked out of the office.


    The three people completely stopped the discussion, and the office was instantly quiet. At this time, they realized that they had just discussed every sub lens, every detail, and the interpretation of every look, but at the moment, there was no one who could perform these ideas


    The three people''s passionate faces were like frost eggplant, depressed.


    Han Mo went out to look for it alone. In fact, he drove around aimlessly, but he unknowingly came to the film and television base in the suburbs of Beijing. Many studios gathered here. The scenes of basic costume plays and era plays will be shot in this film and television base.


    Han Mo stopped the car and decided to take a chance here.


    There is a high "city gate" in the film and television base. Many people squat under the corner waiting for work. As soon as a crew comes to recruit mass actors, people who were still motionless like statues on the wall suddenly live and surround the crew.


    The crew was like buying goods at the market, counting the number, and then told the people to follow him.


    Han Mo was looking around when someone called his name behind him.


    Looking in the direction of the sound, I just saw a familiar figure coming towards him with a smile on his face.


    Zhai Xu dressed up in the costume of the Republic of China. Seeing Han Mo, he smiled and said, "are you shooting your new play here?"


    "No, the new film hasn''t started yet. I''ll come here." Through "I am not a god of medicine", the relationship between Han Mo and Zhai Xu has completely changed.


    Zhai Xu also gained a lot of reputation because of this film. No one cares about the Oolong event of Shelley award before. He also entered a new job.


    "I happen to be filming here. I just started it today. Come and have a look with me." Zhai Xu invited.


    Han Mo had also come and walked around casually. He agreed and followed Zhai Xu to their crew.

 Chapter 463

    Zhai Xu''s TV series was shot in the period of the Republic of China, so the whole shooting site was built in the period of the Republic of China. The mass actors sitting on the ground under the wall and waiting for the next play were also dressed in the clothes of the period of the Republic of China.


    "We''re taking a break now. We''re making a spy film. I''m looking forward to making a time play for the first time. Ha ha. " Zhai Xu and Han Mo briefly introduced his new play again. He was a little excited. Zhai Xu had done some stupid things because he was jealous of Han Mo in the past. Now he has only deep admiration for Han mo.


    At the celebration banquet, with the strength of wine, he apologized and bowed to Han Mo, and praised Han Mo from head to toe.


    Han Mo didn''t bear grudges, and frankly, it''s all about work, and there is no hatred. It''s not certain whether he can be a friend, but Han Mo doesn''t exclude cooperation again, so they can have a colleague relationship.


    There are too many mass actors in the film and television base. Every few steps, you will see a small group of group performances. They all speak their hometown dialect and sit in the corner. Some group performances have to catch up. This crew has a short rest and hurried to the next crew to do group performances.


    Zhai Xu noticed that Han Mo''s eyes had been on the group performances squatting in the corner on both sides. He smiled and said, "they are generally farmers around, and some are farther away. They come here to make some quick money. They check out here every day. In some villages, one comes out, and the rest follow. In fact, it''s very hard. Fortunately, it''s not in arrears. "


    Han Mo is not the first time to deal with mass actors. He also knows their situation. He wandered around with Zhai Xu and gained nothing.


    Han Mo smiled bitterly in his heart. What can he gain from searching in the group performance? He was really ill and went to hospital. Han Mo shook his head and was ready to go back.


    Suddenly, Yu Guang saw a man standing in front of a nightclub like background not far away.


    To be exact, the towering scarf on his head attracted Han mo.


    Han Mo''s eyes quickly swept over. The man had dark skin, wore a traditional Indian headscarf and was strong.


    "Ha ha, why are you so interested in our group performance today? He is the group performance of our play. He plays an Indian who guards the door of a nightclub. He looks like an Indian. According to him, he has a quarter of Indian descent. Who knows if it is true, but it is true. Just now I played a rival play with him. The response was very fast and good." Zhai Xu briefly introduced a few words. In fact, what the group performance can make the protagonist remember is not easy. Zhai Xu may not know why he noticed this person. All his words are said casually.


    But Han Mo is sure that this person must have his unique charm, but it has not been discovered by Zhai Xu and the director.


    Zhai Xu is going to prepare for the next play. He wanted to take Han Mo around the shooting place, but Han Mo refused because he has something more important than wandering around with Zhai Xu at the moment.


    "Hello, please make a group performance in this crew." Han Mo said a well-known question. He is really not good at chatting up with others.


    The man is standing here to receive today''s salary. His play is over. There is a flash scene. He performs well. He gives an extra 100 and holds the money in his hand. He is happy. When he hears someone talking to him, he turns around.


    The man didn''t know Han Mo, so he gave a light "um", looked carefully, and felt that Han Mo looked familiar.


    "We also have a play. Would you like to try it?" Han Mo uses the word "try", because he is not sure whether this is just a person with similar temperament and appearance to the protagonist in his mind.


    The man smiled simply and honestly. Although it was a group performance, when he saw someone take the initiative to bring work to the door, what he showed was not the expression on the group performance face Han Mo saw at the door of the film and television base.


    His expression was neither humble nor arrogant, and there was a tenacity in his eyes.


    The man took off his headscarf, "sorry, leader, I just came to do odd jobs for a few days. I''m going to send the living expenses to the girl soon, and I won''t take over the work in the future." He didn''t know whether Han Mo was a director or a member of the crew, so he agreed to honor the leader.


    The weather was very hot. He wore thick clothes and a headscarf on his head. Big beads of sweat rolled down his forehead to both sides of his cheeks. The man subconsciously wiped his sweat, but his face showed a happy smile.


    Others directly refused, and Han Mo didn''t want to say more. He was not a good talker, and he always believed that he could only play well if he wanted to play from his heart.


    Han Mo walked out of the film and television base in the suburbs of Beijing alone. His car stopped outside. He saw a person who could try, but he didn''t succeed. This time, he came in vain. The actors and scripts are indispensable, just like a high-grade piano. If no one plays, it''s just a piece of furniture at home, and it''s still a very eye-catching furniture.


    Han Mo starts the car and is not in the mood to continue wandering. He goes back directly. It is estimated that Meng Si and they are also searching for actors and go back to see if they have any new progress.


    Not far along the road, I saw a figure standing on the side of the road.


    There are no buses here in the suburbs of Beijing, only buses. If you pass here from time to time, you will take people to the city, but the time is not fixed.


    The weather was very hot. The man was carrying a big bag and had changed into his own clothes, but he was so characteristic that Han Mo recognized it at a glance.


    "Let me show you some." Han Mo stopped beside him and pressed the window.


    The man didn''t refuse this time. Maybe he was in a hurry and knew that he might not be able to wait for the bus for a while. He thanked him a lot after getting on the bus.


    Han Mo also learned from the chat that his daughter studied in the middle school affiliated to Beidu Normal University. He sent the girl living expenses once a month. The harvest at home was bad, and it was difficult to find work outside. He followed his fellow villagers to do odd jobs in the film and television base for half a month. The living expenses of this month were all together, so he hurried to send the money to the girl as soon as he got the money. He contacted her just now, The girl is already waiting at the school gate.


    When a man mentions his daughter, his face is full of pride. Every grain on his face says that my girl is the best. The father''s deep love for his daughter doesn''t need to be expressed in words.


    The middle school affiliated to Beidu Normal University is not far from sichen media. Han Mo is ready to send men directly to the school.


    Because he opened his chatterbox, the man talked more. He talked with Han Mo about his experience of doing odd jobs in the past half a month.


    He lived in the basement near the suburbs of Beijing and rented a short berth. It was due today. He sent money to his daughter in the morning and took the bus home in the afternoon. However, because the crew settled late, he sent money to his daughter at this time. If he tossed back, he would miss the bus back.


    "What are you going to do today? Talk to the landlord about renting one more day. " Han Mo suggested.


    The man waved his hand, "it doesn''t exist. Do you know how many mass actors are in the film and television base every day? Many people can''t find a place to live. I''m lucky. There''s a berth when I come. There are many people in the back. When I go on the front foot, people will occupy the bed on the back foot. Moreover, I''m not willing to spend any more money. I''ll leave some travel expenses back and give the rest to the girl. "


    Han Mo nodded slightly, and seemed to think of something. "Only the road fare is left, so how do you eat?"


    The man said carelessly, "our crew has enough boxed lunch. It''s no problem until the evening. If I''m hungry at night, I still have an army here." The man patted his bag a little proudly, then took out a big steamed bread from it and whispered, "in my days, if there is drama, there will be boxed lunch. If there is no drama, I will eat military food."


    The man stuffed the hand-made steamed bread he called military food back into his bag.


    Everyone has their own life is not easy, Han Mo did not make more comments, casually asked, "where do you sleep at night?"


    The man smiled. I''m a big man. I can''t go anywhere for a night. The weather is not cold. I''ll go on the park bench and take the bus back tomorrow morning. "


    Poor parents all over the world, Han Mo once again deeply realized this sentence. Although he didn''t have any hardship, he still thought about what to do for his daughter every day, not to mention the people who live harder and try their best to make money for their children.


    The school will arrive soon. Although we meet by chance, we can help more if we can. Because it won''t take long to send money, Han Mo decided to wait for him and send him some later, so it''s more convenient to catch the bus tomorrow.


    After the man knew Han Mo''s intention, he thanked him a lot and got off the bus. Han Mo saw that the man didn''t take a few steps, so he came out of the school gate. A girl, almost like a man, looked a little exotic, but her skin was not as black as his father.


    The man put an envelope into the girl''s hand. At first, the girl''s expression was not very good. She subconsciously pushed the money back to the man with a guilty look on her face. The man said a few words. The girl suddenly looked up as if she was surprised, and then she opened her arms and almost jumped up.


    The man saw his daughter happy and laughed. Then he spoiled and rubbed her head. The girl carefully put the money in her schoolbag.


    The man was more excited when he saw his daughter''s behavior. He looked up and showed off. He patted his strong chest with one hand.


    A man who has lived in a dark and humid basement for half a month, a farmer who squats in the corner of the base and waits for a group performance opportunity, can say that sleeping on the street is so light, with only tenacity and responsibility in his eyes.


    No matter how many grievances and hardships I suffered before, it seems that when I get closer and closer to my daughter, everything becomes different.


    Only pride, only happiness, only the satisfaction of seeing her daughter put away the money.


    This is the father.


    Han Mo couldn''t hear what they were saying, but he had a panoramic view of all their expressions and actions.

 Chapter 464

    The man talked to his daughter for a while, and then the expression on his face became reluctant to give up. With a strong big hand, he gently tidied the shoulder strap of his daughter''s schoolbag. It seemed that he was telling her something. The girl listened carefully and nodded from time to time.


    The man rubbed the child''s head again. Although his daughter has been in high school and looks like a big girl, in the man''s eyes, there is no difference between his daughter in front of him and when he was four or five years old. His eyes are full of warmth, reluctantly and uneasy.


    It seems that the girl still has a class or something urgent. She looked at the time as if she was a little anxious. She hurriedly said something to her father, waved her hand and ran towards the school with her schoolbag on her back.


    The man didn''t immediately turn and walk in the direction of Han Mo, but stood at the school gate and waved his hand.


    Han Mo is sure that the girl may have waved twice and hurried back, but the man''s action didn''t stop.


    Until he looked at his daughter''s back and ran into the teaching building, he couldn''t see it at all. The man''s arm didn''t stop waving. He held it up like this. He kept staring at the direction of his daughter''s running. His arm paused in the air for a while before falling slowly.


    At the moment of turning around, lonely and reluctant, all kinds of complex emotions poured into his heart, and the man wiped the corners of his eyes.


    Han Mo''s car has an anti peeping film. He can''t see inside from the outside. The man subconsciously thought that Han Mo won''t see outside. He didn''t take much care of it. He stood outside the car and wiped the corners of his eyes a few times before he opened the door.


    Just got on the bus, the man just said the name of a park and didn''t talk anymore.


    Compared with the eloquence when he went to see his daughter, Han Mo was more touched by the silence after he separated from his daughter.


    He can only meet once a month. The conditions at home are not good. It is impossible to run to school once a week like other parents. He would rather save the travel expenses and send them to his daughter.


    But the mood of missing my daughter is not reduced because of poverty, but love is deeper.


    The man''s face is full of the vicissitudes of years. His daughter is not only his greatest hope, but also his most touching thoughts.


    The contrast between men is too big. If Han Mo hadn''t seen the picture of a man meeting and separating from his daughter and knew his complex mood at the moment, he would have thought that this person was split personality.


    Suddenly, the man''s cell phone rang.


    He picked up his cell phone without expression.


    When I saw the name on the screen, the look on my face changed from cloudy to sunny and quickly connected to the phone.


    "Girl, didn''t you say the teacher was looking for you? Finished talking? "


    Hearing this sentence, Han Mo couldn''t help thinking that the man didn''t think it was a matter when he talked about sleeping on the street. He could still tell him with a smile, but he would cry sadly when he was separated from his daughter. His face was gloomy all the way. At this moment, he received a call from his daughter and came back to life.


    It is said that women are fickle. In fact, men who are fathers are more fickle.


    Han Mo secretly gave himself a shot of prevention in his heart. He can''t do this in the future. How can he let the little guy completely control his emotions? He won''t have any face at all.


    At this time, the little guy''s pink, tender and lovely face suddenly appeared in his mind. A warm current passed through his heart. All the nerves on his face relaxed and couldn''t help laughing


    Another man''s cheerful voice came to his ears. Han Mo couldn''t hear what the other side of the phone said, but he could hear what the man said.


    "Wow, my girl is the best. There is only one place in the school. How much does it cost?" The man said excitedly.


    The other end of the phone seemed to say a number. When the man heard the number, his face was obviously stiff. Just for a moment, he immediately turned into an excited expression and continued to talk.


    "No, how can such a precious opportunity be given to others? Many people can''t go if they want to. Dad can afford it because he doesn''t have much money."


    "Didn''t I tell you that your task is to study hard and dad can handle all the money."


    "Dad has money. As I just told you, dad is an actor now. You can see Dad on TV in the future. Just like those big stars, we pick up cars and send them off. We live in villas, gardens and lakes."


    "Yes, so don''t worry about the money. I''ll take the crew''s car now, and the driver will take me back to the crew''s villa."


    The man said a lot to let his daughter pay attention to her health. Don''t save money. Buy whatever you want. When you have no money, call him, and then hang up.


    When he said the last sentence, the man still smiled. When he hung up the phone, the man fell into silence.


    Han Mo didn''t ask how much money, but Han Mo was sure that the money must be a big number for men.


    After a moment of silence, the man suddenly turned to Han Mo and said with a smile, "what I said just now makes you laugh. I can''t help it. The child is too sensible. I''m useless and can''t make any money, but I don''t want her to have guilt on her face every time she takes the cost of living. I''d rather have a hard life than have the child have that expression and look at her heart."


    Han Mo didn''t answer. He understood, but he didn''t know what to say to comfort the man.


    "Please pull over and stop. I''ll go back to the film and television base in the suburbs of Beijing."


    Han Mo looked at him puzzled.


    The man continued with a smile, "don''t go home first. The money is not enough. Go to the film and television base to take a chance."


    Han Mo frowned slightly and stopped the car by the side of the road.


    The man sighed softly, but his face was full of hope.


    He sighed because he blamed himself. He could easily take out the money in other families, but he couldn''t.


    He was full of hope because his daughter was so excellent that the only chance in the school to go to America as an exchange student at public expense was given to his daughter.


    Although it is a public expense, it is impossible for him not to take a penny, so he wants to raise money for his daughter. He can''t let his daughter lose her chance because she doesn''t have money.


    The man Gen Han Mo said a lot of thanks, pushed open the door and got ready to get off.


    "Wait a minute." Han Mo stopped the man.


    The man paused on one leg, turned his head and said with a smile, "is there anything else?"


    Han Mo and he didn''t think it was possible to meet again, so they didn''t ask each other''s name.


    Just now, Han Mo seemed to see the most wonderful picture in the world, more wonderful than any film and more true than the plot written by any screenwriter.


    At that time, Han Mo made a decision.


    Not to try.


    That''s him.


    The man also smiled and looked at Han Mo with questioning eyes.


    Han Mo looked at the man calmly. "Our crew needs a role, which is more consistent with all aspects of you. If you like, you can try."


    The man couldn''t believe his ears. He was still worried just now. Even if he returned to the film and television base, he might not be able to find a job.


    "I will, I will." The man''s expression of joy was beyond expressionˇ° Is it a group show? I haven''t been in this business for a long time, but I have experience. Don''t worry, I will work hard. "


    "Not a group show."


    The man was stunned.


    "It''s starring." Han Mo said calmly.


    The man stared in shock, opened his mouth, fiercely wanted to stand up, and suddenly hit his head.


    Embarrassed, he rubbed his head. The man looked at the enthusiastic "leader" again. The more he looked, the more familiar he looked.


    "May I have your name, please?"


    "My name is Han mo."

 Chapter 465

    "I... my name is Yang Han." The man said haltingly.


    Yang Han finally knows why he looks familiar with Han mo. he seldom surf the Internet, but after all, he works in the film and television base in the suburbs of Beijing, and has seen some entertainment news from other group performances waiting for opportunities. It should be the news of Han Mo he saw at that time.


    Although Yang Han is not familiar with Han Mo''s appearance, he is thunderous about him. No one knows Han Mo''s name in the whole film and television shooting base in the suburbs of Beijing.


    Not to mention Han Mo''s spacewalk, which everyone imitates, participated in the Gaya International Film Festival, Shelley award, and shot Charlotte''s troubles and youth. And the recently popular film "I''m not a god of medicine", which is simply a myth in the entertainment industry.


    Not only do they perform in groups, but also some supporting actors and 18 tier artists of Longtao secretly say that it''s OK to go to Korean ink movies to make soy sauce, and it''s OK to stand in the crowd.


    Yang Han couldn''t believe it and confirmed again, "I......" he pointed to himself, "is it the protagonist?"


    Han Mo smiled.


    ......


    "Liu long, he used to be a wrestler. This role is more suitable." Shen Fei has racked his brains to think about the actors he has worked with and the actors in his mind who may be suitable for the roles in the film. Finally, he choked out a name.


    Meng thought, "I don''t think it''s good. Liu Long''s image doesn''t feel like a strict father, but more like a Wufu. There is a lack of delicacy in his eyes."


    "Huang Jian? He was already married and had children. He should play a father. No problem. "


    Meng Si smashed his mouth. "He has a father''s love in his eyes, but don''t you think his figure and temperament are too weak?"


    Shen Fei shook his head helplessly. What Meng Si said was reasonable, but he racked his brains to think of these two people.


    Little pangxie was worried, but he couldn''t think of a way. He suddenly looked at the time and said, "brother Han has been out for some time. Shall we call him?"


    Seeing that there was no objection, little pangxie picked up his mobile phone and dialed Han mo.


    Suddenly the cell phone rang outside the door.


    Three people in the house looked towards the door of the office.


    Han Mo came in with his mobile phone, followed by a man behind him.


    "Xiao Mo, this is..."


    Han Mo smiled and said, "this is a new member of our film."


    The eyes of several people in the room looked at the back of Han Mo, and their surprised expression was reflected in their words.


    This person''s feeling is their image of male Lord.


    Little pangxie stepped forward excitedly and offered his hand, "Hello, mahavia."


    Yang Han was stunned for a moment, turned his head to Han Mo with a covered face, "what? "Horse?"


    Shen Fei smiled and walked over, "it''s mahavia, the role you''re going to play. Hello, my name is Shen Fei. Are you Indian? "


    Yang Han felt the back of his head, "not really, but my grandmother was Indian and married my grandfather for some reasons. My father looks like my grandmother, and I look like my father, so that''s it. "


    "It''s very Indian, but it doesn''t matter whether it looks like it or not. Mahavira does not have to be an Indian, but he must be a firm, brave, tenacious and kind father. " Meng Si said solemnly. Everyone admired Meng Si. He didn''t speak seriously at ordinary times, but he always said very convincing words at critical moments.


    "What movies have you played before?" Shen Fei asked.


    Yang Han recalled what Meng Si had just said, and suddenly heard Shen Fei''s problem, "I haven''t made a movie."


    "Oh, I''ve been making TV dramas before?" Although Shen Fei is a director, it is impossible for all actors to know. Some actors who are not very famous, have not cooperated, and have no representative works do not know.


    Yang Han said with a smile, "there are a lot of TV dramas, but they all have no lines."


    Shen Fei was stunned.


    "I''m a group actor."


    ......


    As the saying goes, it''s a mule or a horse that pulls it out.


    Yang Han''s temperament image is particularly similar to that of the film Hero, which basically conforms to all your fantasies about the hero.


    But the film is not a photo, it is not finished with a few poses. He needs acting skills, and it is exquisite acting skills.


    Many works have good storylines, but they are ruined by actors. Their acting skills are not online, and they also have all kinds of stingy doubles. The investors try their best to spend money, and finally they make a pile of bad films.


    Han Mo is obviously not such a director, but Meng Si and Shen Fei are still worried about Yang Han''s acting skills.


    The film didn''t start shooting immediately like other films, because the first thing in front of them is that the protagonist in the film needs a physical change.


    Because he will have two age groups in the film, a middle-aged and young man and a middle-aged and old man. Although the middle-aged and youth period is very short and almost fleeting, it must be made for the fullness and effect of the film.


    Another problem is wrestling. It is not a simple thing to truly show the actions of professional wrestlers under the condition of no doubles and special effects.


    But what shocked Han Mo was Yang Han''s endurance. He didn''t show any fatigue in high-intensity training. Training for more than ten hours a day, almost in addition to sleeping, is training, while training wrestling, but also to gain weight.


    The news of Han Mo''s new film is not publicized at all, but his popularity is too large. Almost all the media are staring at Han mo. whether he makes a film or not, media reporters pay more attention than Han Mo himself.


    Media reports will always play a part freely on the basis of facts, and netizens like to discuss the content of the free play of the media.


    "Can the group play a leading role? Although it is entrusted by the Indian government, it is too childish. "


    "It''s said that I''m still a farmer. If such people can play the leading role in the film, I think I can be a film emperor."


    "Han Mo can''t get out of that strange circle. When he reaches the peak of his life, he will fall into a trough. It''s estimated that this film is like this.


    "I really want to support Han Mo, but I really don''t want to agree with his decision this time."


    Meng Si saw a voice of doubt on the Internet and his eyebrows were tight. Even if there were some negative sounds in the previous film, they would be covered by Han Mo''s fans in the end. But this time, it is obvious that even Han Mo''s fans are worried about the shooting of the film.


    The film hasn''t started shooting yet. It''s still in the training of actors. Meng Si is also worried.


    Han Mo ignored these and was still refining the plot and preparing for shooting.


    The telephone suddenly rang.


    Zhai Xu''s voice came from the other side of the receiver, "I heard that the protagonist of your new film is the Indian group of our crew last time."


    "He is not Indian, only a quarter of Indian descent." Han Mo''s calm and more correct way.


    "This is not the point. The point is that he is just a group performance. Do you really want to use him as the protagonist of your new film? Do you want to think about it again? " Zhai Xu is very tactful. In fact, like everyone, he doesn''t believe that this group performance can play as the protagonist. Although Han Mo used to be not a famous actor, at least they are regular actors, but they just don''t have a chance to be popular.


    This time is different. This time, Zhai xucai is worried about people who really don''t understand acting at all.


    "He is just a group performance, but when I went that day, you clearly introduced him to me, a TV play, so many group performances. Why did only he leave such a deep impression on you? You are the hero in the play and a top-level coffee. You can''t contact the group performance at ordinary times. Maybe you can''t even call many supporting actors by name, but you remember Yang Han." Han Mo said calmly.


    Zhai Xu was silent.


    He didn''t know why he remembered Yang Han. In fact, he didn''t particularly remember it, but he was very impressed and stayed in his memory.


    Zhai Xu didn''t say anything more, but in his heart, he only admitted that Yang Han was a special group performance, so he was deeply impressed, but he still had reservations about Yang Han''s acting skills.

 Chapter 466

    To Han Mo''s surprise, Yang Han is like an iron man who doesn''t know fatigue. There are many actors with good self-discipline. Those who have trained themselves are bound to adhere to fitness, but there is no devil like training like Yang Han.


    "In fact, there''s plenty of time. You don''t have to push yourself so hard." Han Mo saw Yang Han sweating out of the training room.


    Yang Han said with a smile, "I just sent the girl away yesterday. I told her I was a male star. I didn''t lie to her this time. If I hadn''t met you, I wouldn''t know where to ask my daughter for the money. I can''t hold back the crew. The faster the training, the sooner we start shooting. "


    Yang Han was grateful. Although he patted his chest and told his daughter that his father had money and didn''t want her to worry about it, he didn''t know where the money was. Only Yang Han knew that helplessness and guilt. It was Han Mo''s invitation that gave him new hope.


    Han Mo watched Yang Han return to the training room. He felt more and more that he didn''t choose the wrong person. Apart from anything else, his perseverance was much stronger than many people.


    "Oh, my God, I''m so tired." Little Ponzi dragged his chubby body out of the training roomˇ° Originally, I wanted to practice together. Who would have thought that this is simply a pain that people can''t suffer. "


    Han Mo glanced at Pang Xie''s tired and collapsed appearance, "you haven''t only practiced for ten minutes."


    "Brother Han, you don''t know how painful it is for these ten minutes. It''s a hell on earth, do you know? That coach is also fierce. I still have meat and inflexible movements. I can''t stand it. I can''t stand it. " Little Pang Xie waved his hand as he said, as if he had just experienced what a painful experience.


    "But Yang Han has to practice for more than ten hours every day..." Han Mo looked at Yang Han inside and saidˇ° Yang Han should not only train, but also gain weight, and gain weight very quickly. He should have no less meat than you. "


    Little Ponzi, "..."


    Little Pang Xie, who wanted to complain, got a snub, cleared his throat and decided to change the topic.


    "Brother Han, I saw many netizens recommending a children''s song album in the post bar yesterday. Don''t look at it as a children''s song, but the little girl sings really well and writes well." Pang Xie took out his mobile phone and wanted to listen to Han Mo, "it''s a pity that he didn''t write the name of the little singer. It''s estimated that the child''s parents are low-key and don''t want the child to be famous. The child will be great in the future. I''ve heard a lot of children''s voices and little singers. They can''t compare with her. "


    With that, little pangxie has found out the song.


    "Dad always said to me


    My parents love me most


    I always don''t understand


    What is love


    If you love me, stay with me


    If you love me, kiss me


    If you love me, praise me


    If you love me, hug me... "


    The little guy''s crisp voice echoed in the corridor through little pangxie''s mobile phone.


    After Han Mo recorded this children''s song album, he had no time to listen to it. At that time, Han Mo found that Xuanxuan had great singing potential.


    After all, the songs sung in the competition are not recorded albums. Han Mo doesn''t have such high requirements for little guys. But the recording can''t have any defects at all, and the intonation requirements are very high.


    That''s why some singers can''t sing well on the spot, but the album can sing well, because they can think over and over again when recording songs until they are satisfied.


    However, the little guy can completely keep up with his father''s requirements when recording, whether it''s intonation or timbre, which makes Han Mo very surprised, because he hasn''t taught his children to sing before. Generally, the little guy sings by himself. Although Han Mo doesn''t want his children to develop in singing, he has to admit that children have singing potential.


    Little Pang Xie also chattered in Han Mo''s ear, "brother Han, you listen to this child singing without using any skills. Unlike those children who sing vocal music in primary school, they obviously sing children''s voice. When they are a few years old, they begin to show off their skills. This little girl has a good voice. This is the real children''s song." Little Ponzi said more and more vigorously.


    Some people praise the little guy for singing well in front of themselves. Han Mo is still very happy. For him, some people praise the little guy more than others.


    "Are these children''s songs very popular?" Han Mo asked.


    Little Pang Xie said with an expression of "why do you ask?" it''s not just fire. It''s really hot. This is the first song in the album. I''ve downloaded several more songs. I''ll play them for you later. I''m sure every family with children will download it soon. "


    Suddenly, little pangxie said as if he remembered something, "I don''t know who the child belongs to? What do you think of the singing? Why don''t I help find it and sign her into our company? We don''t affect other people''s children''s learning. We just let her sing when there are appropriate songs. It''s a pity that such a good seedling is not well cultivated. "


    Pang Xie waited for Han Mo''s answer. His eyes were full of expectation. It was like that as long as Han Mo nodded and agreed, he immediately began to launch his contacts to search for small singers throughout the north.


    Han Mo smiled and slowly turned to look at little pangxie. All the little guy''s songs have been downloaded to his mobile phone. At the moment, another song sung by the little guy is echoing in the corridor.


    Little pangxie also looked at Han Mo and waited for an answer.


    "Oh, this is my daughter. She doesn''t have to sign." Han Mo said calmly.


    Han Mo''s... Han Mo''s daughter


    Little Ponzi, "..."


    It took carton a while for Ponzi to recover from his surprise.


    He knew that Han Mo had a daughter. He had seen it on the big screen when he participated in the program before, but later Han Mo asked to cut that paragraph off, so there was no scene of children leaving the country in the later replay.


    Little Pang Xie thought carefully at the moment. The child really inherited Han Mo''s gene. This voice can make a debut, but he also knew Han Mo''s protection for his daughter and dared not mention what he just said.


    Little Pang Xie coughed again. In order to ease the embarrassment, he wanted to change another topic, but Xiao Hua was so interested in these songs. They sounded good. They were completely different from the previous children''s songs. Now the familiar children''s songs are still the ones he sang when he was a child.


    It''s really unpleasant for him not to ask some questions.


    "Nei, brother Han, did the producer of our company write these children''s songs? Why don''t I remember that our company has a music producer who can write children''s songs? " Little Pang Xie thought hard about the musicians of sichen media, hoping to find a candidate who might write children''s songs.


    "Oh, I wrote all these." Han Mo still said calmly.


    Little Pang Xie stared in disbelief. Many words he wanted to say finally got stuck in his throat and became a group of ellipsis, "..."

 Chapter 467

    India


    The plane landed slowly. Han Mo and his party came to this strange country. For many of them, this is the first time to set foot on this land.


    The weather is hot, the blue sky is inlaid with scattered white clouds, and the muggy air comes from the pavement.


    In addition to the actors who play the protagonist and the protagonist''s daughter brought by Han Mo from China, the rest are actors selected in India.


    So this charter flight with Han Mo is only the staff of his crew.


    After all, there are two different worlds, so the film has also been slightly changed. The protagonist is the Chinese living in India since childhood, only half of whom are of Indian descent, but they have been educated in India since childhood, live with Indians, live the same life as Indians, and face the same life trajectory as ordinary people in India.


    Han Mo, with a group of actors and staff, saw Agra, who has been responsible for communicating with Han Mo from a distance.


    "Is there any big man''s plane landing here later?" Meng Si saw the children in traditional Indian clothes on both sides holding flowers and smiling.


    "It won''t be a political visit." Little pangxie said excitedly.


    Meng Si rolled his eyes. "How did the leaders of political visits land at this airport?"


    Little pangxie thought for a moment. This is reasonable. People''s state visits will not be in the same place as people''s flights, and the security facilities are extremely strict.


    He whispered, "whose is that for?"


    "How do I know? Maybe they are Indian stars." Meng Si didn''t care much.


    Agra saw them stride over with Han Mo, and stretched out her hand to shake hands with Han Mo from a distance.


    Almost at the same time, the children who were standing on both sides just now, I don''t know who they were waiting to meet, suddenly surrounded Han Mo and them, startling little pangxie.


    Because there were many people to pick up the plane and their own crew, they were crowded together at one time.


    Until everyone had a bunch of flowers in their hands, the children ran away one by one.


    From running to them and holding flowers in his hand for more than ten seconds, little pangxie was in a state of ignorance. Until the children ran away, he took a serious look at the bouquet in his hand, "lying in the trough, it turned out that he picked me up."


    Munce glanced at little Ponzi.


    Agra is very enthusiastic. Although Chinese is awkward, there is absolutely no problem in communication.


    He cried to Han Mo all the way. Now the company is under great pressure. Because it is a government film, they really can''t think of a way, so they try to contact Han mo.


    Han Mo didn''t have much rest and went straight to the shooting site with the team.


    A remote and backward village.


    Meng Si has a habit of cleanliness. He can''t stand this crowded, noisy and messy living environment. Moreover, the alley is very narrow. He can''t drive at the entrance of the alley, so they need to walk for a while. Meng Si covers his nose with a handkerchief all the way.


    "Mr. Meng, why don''t I take you back to the hotel." Little pangxie offered.


    Meng Si waved his hand, "how can I not attend the first day of startup today?"


    "But..." little pangxie said with worry.


    "Don''t worry, let''s go." Meng Si''s attitude is firm.


    Because he was abroad, and Han Mo didn''t want to do those things with empty head and eight brains, there were no rituals such as worshipping heaven, burning incense, roasting suckling pigs, laying red cloth and so on.


    In fact, Han Mo has always rejected these feudal superstitions. If a good film and TV series are made by worshiping heaven, the whole entertainment circle will be in chaos. The screenwriter doesn''t have to write a script, the actors don''t have to study the roles, and the director doesn''t have to give careful guidance, so everyone will kowtow fiercely.


    Han Mo looked around. The small village he chose would be the place where his dream began.


    But the shooting didn''t go so smoothly.


    If you are making modern films in China, Han Mo is not completely cleared most of the time. Occasionally, there are some people with long-term prospects. In fact, it is very natural, but this is not the case here at all.


    Everyone gathered around the shooting site. Even though the site had been partially cleared, some naughty children still climbed onto the tree and threw stones and wild fruits at the shooting site.


    The distance is far away and can''t reach Han Mo, but it greatly affects the mood of shooting. Occasionally, the lens inadvertently sweeps them.


    And from time to time, naughty children sneak in from the isolation belt to avoid the security guard, just to touch the camera. Although they were finally dragged out by the Indian security guards invited by Agra, it is bound to have an impact on the shooting.


    "What the hell is this place? How can people shoot with such low quality?" Shen Fei jumped angrily and pointed to the Indian children who grinned and grimaced towards their shooting place.


    Meng Si changed the third handkerchief and covered his nose. He was tired of this ghost place, but he couldn''t help it. That''s the way to make a film. The story starts here, and they will shoot here. Even if some scenes can be shot first, they can''t escape here in the end.


    Although Meng Si has a serious obsession with cleanliness, he can only endure it here, and all he can do for Han Mo is to accompany him here.


    Shen Fei has a violent temper. He just gets angry with himself and has nothing to do.


    For a time, the crew looked at Han Mo with help seeking eyes.


    It''s children who make trouble outside. Because they are too poor, their cultural quality is low, and they haven''t seen anything. It''s strange for foreigners like Han and Mo, let alone a group of foreigners making movies.


    Little pangxie went to Han Mo and said softly, "brother Han, what do you think to do? Just now another child broke in." Then the little crab shook his head silently, "he sneaked in just to giggle in front of the camera. We didn''t open the camera. He couldn''t record it at all."


    Han Mo listened carefully. Little pangxie would come to report from time to time.


    "Go and get the box I asked Liu to prepare." Han Mo said calmly.


    Little Ponzi didn''t know what was in the paper box, but he still moved the box.


    "Move to the isolation belt."


    Little pangxie was stunned. "Move to the isolation belt?" Then he opened the paper box.


    It turned out that the paper box was full of candy.


    Little Ponzi didn''t quite understand that those Indian children were naughty and affected their progress. Han Mo even gave them candy.


    However, he didn''t ask much. He moved the candy outside according to Han Mo''s instructions. Han Mo followed him and asked little pangxie to put it down.


    Little pangxie really didn''t want to see more Indian children who only knew how to make trouble and giggle. He moved the box to the position designated by Han Mo and retreated back.


    He only saw Han Mo talking while the interpreter sent by Agra translated with the Indian children.


    At first, the children were still laughing, but it seemed that they heard something great, and suddenly cheered. Some children jumped up happily. Then they saw that one of the leading children pulled the box out of the isolation belt. At the moment of opening the box, a nest of bees rushed up from behind. The paper box that was just full was empty in the blink of an eye.


    What surprised little Pang Xie was that the children didn''t stop for a moment after they got the candy. They even ran away faster than when they shared the candy just now.


    Han Mo stood in the direction of the children''s running for a while, smiled and turned back.


    Little pangxie''s eyes were wide at the moment, and he was surprised.


    "Come on, hurry up and start shooting." Korea and Mexico waved their hands to Pang Xie.

 Chapter 468

    Little Pang Xie was stunned for a long time before he ran in a panic in the direction of North Korea, South Korea and Mexico.


    Because the naughty children around left, the shooting started smoothly.


    Little Pang Xie has been standing behind Han Mo and looked at the monitor from time to time. It has to be said that Yang Han''s acting skills are commendable. Before, they were worried about whether a group performance could perform such a heavy role well.


    Although he can bear hardships and his wrestling movements are comparable to his profession, acting and sports are two different things, but it is obvious that they are worried too much.


    In fact, Yang Han was not confident at first. He was afraid that he could not play the role in the script well. Han Mo only told Yang Han two points, "remember that you were a wrestler with dreams."ˇ° Remember that you are a father. "


    Yang Han put himself into the role. He found that everything was not difficult. He was not acting, but the character in the story, a father.


    The actors are very professional. They are basically one. Occasionally, there are some that need two. Han Mo also wants to keep one for standby.


    Little pangxie still couldn''t help looking back. He didn''t seem to believe that those naughty children would really disappear. He didn''t believe the children who could be handled with a box of candy.


    After shooting for a long time, it''s time to rest. Shen Fei guides several actors in front. Han Mo is seriously looking at the lens just taken in the monitor.


    Little pangxie has walked back and forth several times behind Han mo.


    "Are you going to the bathroom?" Han Mo looked back at little Pang Xie in doubt, and then pointed not far away, "there is a toilet behind that door."


    Ponzi stopped quickly. "I''m not going to the bathroom."


    Han Mo was more puzzled, because little pangxie looked like he was holding his urine just now.


    Little pangxie could not help clearing his throat. "Brother Han, tell me how to drive away those Indian bear children."


    Han Mo smiled and said, "a box of sugar is not for you to move over."


    "I carried the candy, but it''s certainly impossible to send the bear children away with a box of candy." In the sea of little pangxie, a box of sugar doesn''t have so much energy. It can make the naughty children obedient. Han Mo must have other means.


    Han Mo looked at little pangxie''s silly face and smiled, "you must think there''s something else, but it''s a box of candy. I just told them that if they go home now, they can get candy at this time tomorrow. If I see any of them at the shooting site before tomorrow, everyone''s candy will disappear and there will be no one."


    Little Pang Xie was stunned, "so... They really ran away?" He couldn''t believe it was that simple.


    Han Mo nodded. "Yes, they listened to me, took the sugar and ran away. Unexpectedly, these children ran very fast."


    Little Pang Xie still couldn''t understand, "but what is a box of candy? It may be just a handful of candy in everyone''s hand. As for letting them run away for such a handful of candy?"


    "Look at the living conditions and living environment here. You don''t think a box of candy is anything, but the children born here may only eat or see candy on grand festivals. Some children haven''t even eaten it, so the handful of candy in everyone''s hand is enough for them to be happy for several days." Han Mo said calmly.


    Little pangxie suddenly understood Han Mo''s meaning. He felt that a box of candy was nothing compared with Beidu children. Beidu children usually couldn''t eat all kinds of snacks. Even many parents bought snacks for their children are imported, so naturally they don''t like candy.


    However, for children living in remote villages in India, the toys they can play with may be branches and tree sticks, and the snacks they can eat may only be wild fruits on trees. The attraction of candy to them is unimaginable for children living in cities.


    Little pangxie is suddenly not so disgusted with those children. They may be naughty only because of curiosity. Anyway, they are just children.


    In fact, after Han Mo really distributed candy to the children, they never appeared at the shooting scene again. It may also be due to Han Mo''s words. He didn''t say that if the set was found, they didn''t give sugar, but that once a person was found, everyone had no sugar to eat.


    If it''s just a person, maybe the children will try their luck, in case they don''t get caught. But Han Mo said that everyone didn''t have sugar. They didn''t dare to take the risk. Once they were caught, the children in the village would have no sugar. They don''t know what they will be beaten.


    Because there were no bear children to make trouble, the shooting progress was much faster. The staff of the crew didn''t want to stay here more. Han Mo wanted to fly back to Beidu immediately after shooting, so we started the workaholic mode again in order to return to the embrace of the motherland as soon as possible.


    Shen Fei smashed his mouth, and then took a long sigh of relief, "I didn''t expect that I had been a director for so many years, and I even went astray."


    "Don''t say you''re so old. You''re one year younger than Xiao mo." Meng Si covered his nose and said.


    "But I became a director earlier than Han Zong, but I still looked out of sight. I didn''t expect that this Yang Han played so well."


    Han Mo smiled. "He''s not acting. He''s a father."


    At the moment, it happened that the protagonist asked his daughters to practice wrestling, which was ridiculed by his neighbors.


    "Who dares to marry their daughters when they practice wrestling?"


    This is a sharp problem in India. In the social environment where men are superior to women, it is almost impossible for girls to wrestle. Even ordinary girls will still be like commodities. At a certain age, they have to wait to be exchanged. Marriage seems to be their only destination in life and have no choice.


    Facing this question, Yang Han replied aggressively, "I don''t want them to be chosen by others. I want them to choose the people they like."


    This sentence is resounding and full of confidence. This is a father''s hottest love for his daughter. He doesn''t want his daughter to see the future at a glance. He is struggling. At first glance, it seems that he imposed his ideal on his daughter.


    But when the daughters saw the neighbor''s 14-year-old girl get married, when the girl said to them with envy, "at least you don''t have to marry an unknown man at the age of 14, wash clothes, cook and have children for him. Your father loves you. "


    In the whole shooting, what everyone saw was Yang Han''s strictness and expectation for his daughter. His daughter is his pride and eternal pride.


    Yang Han shows his father who is not good at talking but hides his love deeply in his heart. Many times, Han Mo is in a trance. It seems that Yang Han''s daughter is not an exchange student in the United States, but really the girls who learn wrestling with him.

 Chapter 469

    one day


    Two days


    Three days


    Time passed quickly. Originally, everyone hated this ghost place, but after staying a little longer, he got used to it. At first, Meng Si needed to change more than a dozen handkerchiefs a day, but now he only needs two or three.


    "Mr. Meng, why don''t you use a mask? How convenient it is. " Little pangxie asked puzzled.


    Meng Sibai glanced at Pang Xie. "Wearing a mask affects the image. I have such a fashionable shape. Do you think it appropriate to wear a mask in the house?"


    "It''s not appropriate to The ass matters. Little Pang Xie changed his mouth again.


    India is the country with the largest number of films in the world every year, but the film fengmaolingjiao can really be remembered.


    Their film is still in the awkward dance stage. They are happy to dance, sad to dance, surprised to dance, and dance in peace. Anyway, they are dancing all the time, but the plot is completely gone. They often don''t know what the film is expressing from beginning to end.


    Han Mo''s films broke the limitations of India and used the plot to express emotion rather than awkward dance.


    During the filming of Korean and Mexican films, several Indian films are also preparing for release at the same time.


    Change is sometimes a feat, and sometimes change will lose.


    Han Mo doesn''t know whether India in the world can accept movies without singing and dancing, but he is willing to give it a try.


    Just after it was determined to cooperate with the Indian national film company, Han Mo''s films attracted the attention of major mainstream media in India. Almost at the same time, Indians began to discuss the films made by Han Mo for them.


    "What? A movie without dance? Oh, my God, can it also be called a movie? "


    "It seems to be a film related to wrestling. Is it a political film by the government to promote sports?"


    "I heard that there were scenes of girls wrestling. I really don''t understand that someone made such a plot. I resolutely resist it."


    "Girls should marry and have children. What kind of sports should they do? Nonsense! "


    "The Indian government will certainly pay a price to let a foreigner who knows nothing make a film. This is the most terrible decision they have made."


    ......


    Agra went to the shooting scene with Han Mo on the first day. At that time, he saw the scene of children deliberately making trouble and destruction in the village. He wanted to stop it, but there was nothing he could do. Later, because there were too many things in the company, he had to go back.


    It took more than ten days to ask about the progress of Han Mo''s films.


    Agra has been thinking about it and is very anxious. Although the government has not urged him, it will take at least one or two years for a film to be made in India. In addition, it will be good if it can be made in three years in the later stage.


    Moreover, Han Mo, who are not familiar with their lives, had difficulty shooting just now. Maybe they are still struggling with those naughty children at the moment. Agra shook his head with worry at the thought of this.


    Agra called the secretary.


    "Has Mr. Han called me recently?"


    "No, sir." The Secretary said politely.


    Agra''s heart sank. It was estimated that Han Mo''s shooting had reached the initial stage. He decided to ask about the progress of Han Mo''s shooting. If he encountered difficulties, he quickly sent someone to help solve them.


    Han Mo''s phone rang, and Agra''s awkward Chinese came from the phone.


    "How about Mr. Han? Are you used to shooting there? " Agrak airway.


    "Adapted."


    "Have you taken a little?" Agra didn''t have much confidence in asking this question. In his mind, he came up with the naughty look of the children when he took Han Mo to the village on the first day. He couldn''t imagine how to shoot.


    "Not at all." Han Mo said calmly.


    Agra''s heart sank. If he was right with himself, he wouldn''t even have it at all. He quickly smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. Shooting is a long process, speed is secondary, and quality is the first. I believe in your strength. And the shooting environment is very poor. I know the difficulties you encounter, so don''t worry. We can wait slowly. "


    Agra almost thought of all the words that could comfort Han mo. he didn''t dare to urge him. He was even more afraid that Han Mo wouldn''t shoot people directly because of difficulties in shooting. Agra was most afraid of this kind of thing.


    After listening to Agra''s endless talk, Han Mo still wondered.


    "We didn''t shoot a little, we killed it."


    Kill? Green? What happened?


    Agra could hardly believe his ears. He was stunned for a while before he said slowly, "Mr. Han, my Chinese is not very good. The Chinese language is broad and profound. Maybe I have a problem in understanding. Did you say I was killed?"


    "Yes, it''s finished. All the shooting parts are over. It''s only finished today. The rest is the later stage. I can take it back and do it later. I don''t need to be here. When the later period is over, it will be sent to your company. "


    Agra understood. His pronunciation was inaccurate, but there was absolutely no problem in understanding. It was also because he was too shocked to ask so uncertain just now.


    "Killed? But it''s only ten days. " Agra''s voice trembled slightly. He couldn''t imagine that the film that usually took two or three years to complete in India ended in more than ten days.


    Han Mo smiled and light burning said, "I shoot fast. We''re leaving in the afternoon. Everyone''s heart is like an arrow."


    "Okay, okay, okay." Agralian said three good things and quickly got up, "I''ll go right away."


    An hour.


    Agra got off and walked to Han Mo''s shooting site.


    The isolation belt had been withdrawn, and he couldn''t believe that a scene was happening in front of him.


    When the first day came, the children who were mischievous and tried their best to do damage were helping the crew carry the equipment on the bus.


    Because the car can''t drive into the alley, many equipment needs to be moved out manually, and these children become porters.


    "Mr. Han, you, you really killed?" Agra still couldn''t believe that all this was true. His eyes swept over two or three children who carried equipment in groups. These children were not even sure that he, a native Indian, could handle it.


    He really couldn''t figure out how Han Mo subdued the children.


    "It can be fake. Our equipment has moved away." Shen Fei said with a smile.


    "The directors in your country are really genius, genius." Agra was a little excited.


    Han Mo smiled and didn''t speak.


    By this time, the equipment had been almost carried by the children.


    "Mr. Han, can you tell me how these children work for you? You know, they were so unruly on the first day. " Agra asked in surprise.


    Just then little pangxie came out with a big box, which was obviously bigger than the previous one. He couldn''t hold it and put it on the ground panting.


    Just put it down, the children suddenly rushed over, their eyes shining.


    "Oh, that''s it." Shen Fei said with a smile.


    Han Mo looked at the children who shared candy and smiled.


    Only Agra''s surprised expression was left.

 Chapter 470

    Everyone moved the things first. The plane didn''t take off immediately. Agra proposed to take the crew to celebrate the film''s killing. Everyone has really been suffocated these days and agreed with Agra''s proposal.


    Han Mo didn''t attend the celebration banquet because there were more important things.


    It was at the hottest time of noon that the sun shone directly on the earth, raising layers of heat waves from the distant ground.


    Han Mo walks on the streets of India alone. Compared with Beidu, the streets here seem to be much behind.


    He didn''t wander around or feel the customs of India. Han Mo refused the celebration banquet because he had an important friend to meet, a friend he had never met.


    Han Mo stood at the door and looked through the glass window at the scene in the training room.


    The training room is not big. To be exact, it is not as spacious as the training ground used by Han Mo in filming, but there are constant sounds of body hitting the ground and the roars of girls in order to make themselves more focused.


    Han Mo stood outside the window for a while and attracted the attention of the Indian man in the training room.


    "Mr. Han?" The middle-aged man standing in the training room was stunned when he saw Han Mo outside the window, and then tentatively called him.


    Han Mo nodded, walked around the door and gently pushed the door open.


    The Indian man was not tall, dark and bearded. He strode towards Han Mo, stretched out a strong hand and took the initiative to shake hands with Han mo.


    "I thought you would look older. I didn''t expect you to be so young." The Indian man''s eyes showed an incredible look.


    Han Mo smiled.


    The Indian man continued, "I have known your name for a long time. I have heard of it. I seldom watch TV and have no time to watch movies, so I know nothing about some news." The man was a little embarrassed, with a tone of self mockery.


    "That''s because you spend all your time doing more meaningful things." Han Mo admires the man in front of him.


    The Indian man smiled, with a fat middle-aged figure and a slightly raised stomach, but his eyes were still full of fighting spirit.


    He asked Han Mo to sit aside and pour a cup of tea for Han mo.


    To Han Mo''s surprise, he began to observe the training room outside the window, and then walked in. Standing, walking and sitting in this small room, he didn''t attract the attention of any girl in training.


    Perhaps for these girls who sweat on the training ground, training is what they care about most. Everything except training is irrelevant.


    The man saw that Han Mo was observing the girls in training and said with a smile, "many people are asking me why I let girls learn wrestling. It''s so shameful. Those who say this include my neighbors, my friends, and the children''s teachers and classmates. "


    Han Mo shook his head slightly. "It''s no shame. Your action is great. You have changed the fate of the children. Those who oppose you will understand that you are right one day."


    "Ha ha, I don''t care if they will agree with me. I just hope my daughters can be good enough to have their own life, rather than pinning their youth on others." Indian men''s dark eyes looked at the girls who were trying to train, and their eyes were full of pride.


    At the moment, Han Mo can feel that in his heart, these children are the best girls, girls better than boys.


    "How are the children doing?" Han Mo asked casually. He knew that girls were not allowed to engage in sports in India. It was a shame to cut their hair and wear sports shorts. It was impossible to be accepted. Without suitable venues and the support of people around them, their training was lonely and difficult.


    Han Mo is not sure whether girls can make achievements in India in this world.


    To his surprise, as soon as his voice fell, the Indian man''s eyes twinkled, "I can guarantee that no boy in the whole state of Haryana can beat my daughters."


    "Oh, that''s good. Don''t you want to let the children go further? " Han Mo asked.


    At the moment, the Indian man sighed a long sigh, "the formal game needs some procedures. It''s a little troublesome for us."


    The Indian man didn''t say it directly, but Han Mo knew what his troubles were and what these obstacles meant to the hard-working girls on the training ground.


    Han Mo knows that it''s useless to say any comforting words now. Any words seem so pale and powerless for the sweaty children.


    Just a moment of depression, the Indian man immediately smiled again, and the lines on his face became a little deeper because of this smile.


    The man looked at the girls training in the field with expectation, "they all know what to do now. They eat as much as boys every day and bear the same training intensity as boys. They surpass most male wrestlers of the same age. I am proud of them. They are the best. All their efforts now are to have a better life and see a broader world in the future. "


    Han Mo didn''t know whether he had said these words to his daughters, but he was sure that his daughters must have felt them long ago.


    Han Mo and Indian men talked for a long time. Different from the severity during training, Indian men who talked with Han Mo often talked about their daughters, and their faces were full of father''s love.


    Han Mo walked out of the training room alone. From beginning to end, the girls in the training didn''t respond to his arrival and departure. They have been training every minute and every second.


    Han Mo knows that many people will think that this is not for the ideals of his daughters, but that his father imposed his unfinished ideals on his daughters.


    But Han Mo knows that this is not the case. If people have to say so, is it the ideal of Indian girls to marry a man they don''t know, wash, cook and serve their mother-in-law''s family all their life when they should be carefree and enjoy their youth in their teens?


    Obviously not.


    So how can it be said that letting daughters wrestle is to impose on their daughters the regret that they failed to win medals in international competitions? Isn''t this the only way daughters can change their fate?


    Like many backward rural children in China, many of them are studying hard, because the college entrance examination may be the only way to change their fate.


    In the Indian country, which has always prioritized boys over girls, women have always been in a weak position. The proportion of child marriage in India is as high as 47%. They are forced to get married in their teens in exchange for dowry for their parents.


    Some of the discriminated women stay at home, while others work in the countryside, dredge sewers in the city, carry sand, clean streets and so on.


    I can''t imagine how much courage it takes for someone to break the shackles of this inferior tradition on their own, so their father is not selfish or impose his ideals on them.


    But it opens a new door for them, the door to a happy life, and every drop of sweat they pay on the training ground will be rewarded.


    Han Mo turned back again and looked through the glass at his father who severely guided his daughters in the training room.


    In my heart, I silently rejoice that in two different worlds, I can really find similar people and do similar things.


    He remembered in his heart the excitement of discovering the name.


    The man who may change the history of Indian sports.


    Mahavia!

 Chapter 471

    It goes back not long ago.


    Han Mo originally thought that this world was completely different from the original, but there were the same elements in different worlds.


    When he was writing the script, he wanted to try to search the name of mahavia on a whim. When he had this idea, he felt incredible. The two worlds were completely different, how could there be the same people.


    However, Han Mo still typed the name in the search column. To his surprise, there is mahavia in India, and he is also a former wrestler in India. He once won the national wrestling champion, but he failed to participate in the international competition for some reasons.


    Han Mo couldn''t believe what he saw. He read it several times before he finally determined that there was nothing wrong with it.


    There are only so many personal profiles about mahavia. He was once a famous wrestler in India. This similarity is enough to excite Han mo. he found mahavia''s address through Agra and has contacted him online, so today''s meeting was held.


    Although they are similar, there are some differences, that is, the time is different.


    The original world wrestling! The film "Dad" is based on real people and real things. When the film was made, mahavia had trained his daughters into gold medal wrestlers.


    The film is only adapted from real people, but the mahavia father and daughter who Han Mo just visited have not achieved that result. They are still struggling with their ideals. Because of some resistance, they can''t participate in more formal and higher-level competitions.


    Before leaving India, Han Mo told Agra all the difficulties mahavia encountered now, hoping to get his help.


    Agra is the head of the national film company of India. She has a lot of contacts in the upper circles of India. It''s no problem for children to participate in the competition normally.


    Agra is different from traditional Indian businessmen. He studied in Z country for many years, and his thoughts were also affected. Those old Indian traditions were denied in his subconscious mind. Therefore, when Han Mo asked him to help, Agra agreed.


    The last thing Han Mo has done in India is the later stage of film production. Then Han Mo can leave it alone. All matters related to the release of the film are handed over to Agra in India.


    The plane crossed the sky and left a long white trace in the blue sky.


    When the cabin door of the plane opened slowly, everyone took a deep breath at the moment of taking the first step.


    As the saying goes, the moon is the circle of the hometown, not only the moon, but also the air is the freshness of the motherland.


    For Meng Si, there is an unbearable smell in the air of the whole India. His proudest thing now is that he didn''t sneak back in such a bad environment. He was stunned and stood up.


    Although it was a charter flight, it was just a plane. The passengers on the plane were Han Mo''s own people, and there were no other special treatment. The channel they took when they left the cabin door was also a normal channel. In fact, Han Mo could take the VIP channel, but he refused. It was not necessary.


    When we went to the exit hall, we had separated. We hadn''t returned home for so many days. We all had family and friends waiting for them anxiously.


    The company''s car responsible for transporting equipment has been waiting outside the airport. Little pangxie is responsible for transporting the equipment moved back from India back to the company. The rest of the crew can go straight home on vacation.


    Han Mo walked out alone. Suddenly, a familiar voice came from behind the stone pillar on his side. The voice was soft and waxy. It was very nice.


    "Dad!" Like a little rabbit, the little guy suddenly jumped out from behind the stone pillar.


    Han Mo didn''t have time to respond to a series of actions such as start, run-up and take-off. The little guy has rushed to Han mo. all he can do is hold the child tightly.


    The little guy hooked his father''s neck, "Dad, Xuanxuan misses you so much."


    Han Mo gently rubbed the child''s head, "Dad wants you too."


    At this time, Chen Yuehong and Han Jun came over. The little guy was too fast and his eyes were sharper than his grandparents. When he saw his father, he rushed out alone. The old couple noticed that Han Mo came out.


    Chen Yuehong said with a helpless smile, "the child asked us when you would come back every day. Later, he knew that he would come back today. He began to be excited last night. He woke up early in the morning and counted down. I told her to wait for you at home, but the child refused. He had to come to the airport to pick up his father. "


    The little guy looked at his father pitifully. Although he was separated for less than 20 days, it seemed like centuries in his little heart. He was not used to the days without his father.


    Since the last singing competition, the little guy has performed well in the competition in Beidu on behalf of golden sun kindergarten. He also sang a new song in the children''s Song Album written by Han Mo, and won the first place.


    Originally, Han Mo just asked his children to participate in the competition. When he came to the city''s competition, it was not important whether he could win a prize. Moreover, there were many powerful children. He didn''t expect that the little guy could win the first place.


    This incident originally happened before Han Mo went to India, but the news that the little guy won the first place in the city soon spread to every child in the kindergarten, just like an important news.


    Now the little guy is in everyone''s heart. He is already the best singing child in the kindergarten and has gained a lot of little fans. In the past ten days when Han Mo is away, the little guy is like a little star in the kindergarten.


    One day she was invited to sing in this class and another day she was invited to sing in that class. All the songs she sang were new songs recorded by Han Mo for her. The little guy was very proud.


    That is, at the same time, the children''s Song Album quickly became popular. The kindergarten played the album sung by the little guy in a cycle every day, starting with parents sending their children to the kindergarten in the morning and picking them up and leaving the kindergarten in the evening.


    Han Mo listened to the little guy talking about what happened in the kindergarten these days, because he just had a video with his father during this time, and didn''t say a lot clearly.


    The little guy has accumulated a lot of words in his round belly and wants to talk to his father.


    Han Mo didn''t put the child down, but just held it all the time.


    Somehow, when Han Mo saw the cold appearance of the child, he suddenly felt that although it was only more than ten days, the child seemed to have changed again and seemed to grow taller. It may be an illusion of him, but at this time, the child did change day by day. Maybe he didn''t see it for a period of time, he would find that the child was old.


    Han Mo secretly sighed in his heart that he was not willing to put the child down. He didn''t know how long he could hold the child like this. He just wanted the child to grow up slowly and time to pass slowly


    On the other side, far away in India, Agra is performing the task assigned to him by Han mo.

 Chapter 472

    Because there was an activity, she couldn''t go to the airport with the little guy to meet Han mo. after the activity, Shuya hurried to Han Mo''s house. The two people who hadn''t met for more than ten days missed each other very much. They were very honest in heart and body, but they suffered from being at Han Mo''s house.


    The little guy was very happy because his father came back. He was usually a snack. At the moment, his appetite soared. He took a mouthful of meat, a mouthful of food and a mouthful of rice.


    "Yuxuan, eat slowly and don''t choke." Chen Yuehong said with worry.


    The little guy continued to wolf down food without stopping because of grandma''s words.


    Chen Yuehong shook her head helplessly, and her eyes fell on Han Mo sitting next to the little guy.


    Han Mo is glancing at Shuya intentionally or unintentionally. His left hand makes some small movements under the table from time to time. What he thinks is not on the table at all. Of course, no one can see these careful thoughts except Shuya.


    It''s just that it''s been so long. At the beginning of the meal, the ribs Chen Yuehong sandwiched for him were still lying in the bowl.


    "Son, why don''t you eat? The ribs I just sandwiched for you are still in your bowl. You haven''t eaten anything for such a long time." Chen Yuehong said discontentedly.


    Han Mo was startled by his mother''s Leng Buding''s voice. Before he could stretch out his hand for the nth time, he shrank back.


    Embarrassed smile twice, "I ate. Why didn''t I eat? Don''t I eat all the time?" With that, Han Mo picked up a piece of spareribs and stuffed them into his mouth with a click. Just now, he was eager to prove that he ate. He didn''t care what he got from the bowl. His teeth hurt a little.


    Chen Yuehong wanted to say something. Han Jun interrupted, "you are a worried life. You are afraid of choking when your granddaughter eats more, and you are afraid of starving when your son eats less. Don''t worry about anyone and eat at ease." Then the old man took a piece of beef for his wife.


    Chen Yuehong stopped talking, and the table returned to its original appearance. The little guy ate greedily, Han Mo ate absent-minded, and Shu Ya was disturbed and couldn''t eat well


    The little guy hasn''t seen his father for a long time. He pestered his father to tell stories one after another. Han Mo''s mouth was dry, but the little guy was still not satisfied. During this period, Shu Ya proposed his mother to tell a story to Xuanxuan several times, which were rejected by the little guy.


    Until Han Mo said it was very late. He had to take a bath first and then go to bed.


    But the little guy offered to tell five more stories after taking a bath before going to bed.


    After some bargaining, the deal was finally settled by telling three stories.


    Han Mo can clearly feel that the little guy is very sleepy.


    Children have a fixed sleep time every day. Children''s biological clock is particularly accurate, but now it has exceeded the original sleep time by an hour.


    Usually, Han Mo coaxes the child to sleep. The child''s small movements have long shown that she is very sleepy, but she still insists on relying on her willpower, but she refuses to sleep.


    Finally, at the end of the third story, the little guy fought up and down for a long time, no longer struggled, and his long eyelashes stuck to his eyelashes like a feather fan.


    Han Mo looked at the little guy carefully, gently covered the quilt for her, put away the story book, quietly walked out of the small room and closed the door.


    Shuya knew that Han Mo had to meet someone when he went to India to make a film. He wanted to have a good chat with him about the shooting of the film and meeting that person. Han Mo quietly closed the door a second ago. When he left the small room about two meters away, he suddenly strode to Shuya, "I''ll take you back."


    Shuya didn''t say what she wanted to say or ask, so she choked back by Han Mo''s sudden sentence.


    "Don''t send me. You must be tired after being in India for so long. I can go back by myself." Shuya said with concern.


    "I''m not tired." Han Mo is resolute.


    "You have a good night''s rest. You''ve lost weight in India." Shuya really cares about Han mo. she is distressed to see Han Mo coming back black and thin.


    "I don''t have to rest." Han Mo is really a little haggard. Maybe it''s because of tanning and lack of sleep. He doesn''t look as energetic as before.


    Shuya knew Han Mo''s careful thinking, climbed up a blush on her cheek and whispered, "in fact, you don''t have to worry for a while..."


    A bad smile floated across Han Mo''s mouth.


    The smile at the moment is something he has never shown in front of outsiders.


    As before, Han Mo told his mother.


    "Come on, don''t tell me any more. How can you nag more than me."


    "I''ll come back early tomorrow and take the children to kindergarten."


    Chen Yuehong smashed her mouth. "Go away quickly while the child is asleep now."


    Han Mo nodded and looked at Shuya meaningfully. Shuya deliberately avoided Han Mo''s eyes.


    Han Mo held Shuya in one hand and opened the door with the other hand.


    "But the child hasn''t slept yet!"


    The little guy''s soft waxy voice came from behind.


    Han Mo took Shuya''s hand and walked out. He heard the little guy''s voice. His legs that wanted to open had not stepped out of the door and petrified in an instant.


    The three adults looked in the direction of the sound. The little guy stood sleepily in pink pajamas and small slippers with yellow duckling pattern, holding a long ear of Beibei rabbit in his hand, looking at his father and mother who were going out.


    Han Mo''s expression froze on his face. He wished the sound he had just heard was an illusion, but at the moment he saw the little guy, everything was true


    Twenty minutes later.


    "Will we all live at my mother''s house in the future? Ouye ~ great! " The little guy waved happily with a pair of small hands.


    "It''s not every day, or occasionally, or my grandparents will be lonely without Xuanxuan." Shuya gently touched the child''s head.


    Han Mo just drives and doesn''t want to say a word. Why is the plot always surprisingly similar? It''s a good sleep and a good world for two.


    The little guy changed his clothes and took the car. He was completely sleepless and excited.


    Han Mo, "..."


    ......


    For several days in a row, Han Mo has been unable to resist. He can only listen to fate and can''t provoke, can''t provoke


    Little Pang Xie walked into the office, looked at the loveless dark circles of Han Mo''s twins with surprised eyes, was stunned, and then cleared his throat, "I sent our complete film to India two days ago. Their reply to me was that the branch called you at 9:30 a.m. Beidu time to talk to you in detail.


    Just then Han Mo''s phone rang. It was Agra''s phone. Han Mo subconsciously looked at the time. It was exactly 9:30.


    Just after the phone was connected, Agra''s poor Chinese sounded again. Although it was very stiff, Han Mo was used to listening and became the symbol of Agra.


    "Mr. Han, please allow me to use the word great to describe you. I''m sorry I''m a little excited." Agra''s voice is more than a little excited. It should be described as very excited.


    And he used "great" as soon as he came up. Han Mo was a little surprised.


    "The shooting of the film is the result of our joint efforts." Han Mo said politely.


    Agra was more excited, "no, Mr. Han, it''s not just the film. Your film was great, but when I found mahavia according to your instructions, I completed the task you gave me and provided them with some convenience. I swear, this is the right thing I''ve done in my life. "

 Chapter 473

    Han Mo reacted. It turned out that Agra was not just talking about the film, but the shock after seeing the mahavia father and daughter with her own eyes.


    Agra''s excitement didn''t stop, and his voice trembled. "Mr. Han, frankly, when you asked me to help you find mahavia''s address, I didn''t know what you were going to do, but I just acted under orders. However, after I saw your film and saw mahavia''s father and daughter, I really understood the meaning."


    Han Mo didn''t interrupt. He listened carefully. Agra excitedly explained what he saw, heard and felt with an octave raised tone.


    "Mr. Han, you are really a great man. You have discovered miracles that we Indians have not discovered. Don''t worry, I have tried my best to help them. Now they have a more spacious training room." Agra said excitedly.


    Han Mo couldn''t help saying, "you know, what they need most is not the training room."


    When Han Mo said this, it was obvious that Agra stood up and his trembling voice was more unstable. "You must not have read our Indian news. You don''t know about Gita yet. You don''t know what the mahavias have achieved. They are national heroes. Oh, my God, Mr. Han, you are also our hero, because you found all this. "


    Although the film was CO produced by Han Mo and India''s national film company, the positioning of the film is to reflect the content of India.


    Han Mo is just a partner of the Indian side who spent a lot of money to film, so the film must premiere in India and be introduced back to China in the form of foreign films.


    This is also where Agra is excited, because the premiere of the film is scheduled for the women''s wrestling finals a few days later.


    Mahavia''s eldest daughter, Gita, will represent India in this competition.


    In other words, if she wins the competition, the Indian flag will rise slowly at that moment.


    Agra was excited and almost cried. "I said to her, it doesn''t matter, child. You are the best whether you are a champion or not. Our Indian flag will rise. Mr. Han, you know that she is most afraid of tension before the game. I hope my words can comfort her and eliminate her tension. "


    Han Mo gave a light "um".


    Agra continued excitedly, "guess what the child said. She said that she not only wants India''s state-owned enterprises to rise, but also plays India''s national anthem on the spot."


    Agra continued, "but we''ve never had a female wrestler win an international competition. No, to be exact, we''ve never had a girl participate in a wrestling competition. It''s so exciting. So I made a bold decision. The day of our Premiere is the day of Gita''s competition. She can do it, she can do it. "


    Han Mo listens to Agra again for a while. Because Agra is too excited, Han Mo doesn''t want to interrupt out of politeness, but his mind has long been out of the conversation.


    Han Mo wants to check the news about the mahavias.


    In addition to her excitement, Agra also said some ideas about the film. She didn''t have any substantive suggestions. In fact, even if she did, Han Mo might not adopt it. Of course, it''s not better.


    To be exact, there are only two things that are useful information for Korea and Mexico. The first is the news of mahavia''s father and daughter, and the second is the premiere time of the film in India.


    After hanging up the phone, Han Mo began to search for news about mahavia. This kind of news is nothing in Z country, so domestic websites will not report it, but in India, this is a historic breakthrough.


    All Indian media are covering mahavia and his daughters at large.


    It turned out that after Han Mo left, Agra not only changed the training venue for mahavia, but also did a more important thing. He applied to the relevant national sports departments for Gita''s qualification.


    You know, in India at the moment, girls have never tried such sports. Girls who have always been regarded as accessories by men can also get a place on the playground. Shouldn''t they go around pots and pans every day?


    Agra has a lot of contacts, but it also took a lot of effort. First, let the relevant person in charge of the sports department watch the training video of the Gita sisters. Those male activists who have never seen girls wrestle almost lost their chin after watching the video.


    They can''t believe the content in the video is true, and they don''t want to believe that these girls are more talented than boys. They are professional, and so are they. It''s easy to see whether Gita and her sisters have the ability to compete internationally.


    They even think it''s too easy for Agra, who is in the national film company of India, to forge a video, but they believe Agra''s character, so they think the content in the video is too incredible.


    Finally, the head of the sports department personally took the team to the place where mahavia''s father and daughter trained. They saw this scene with their own eyes. Finally, they believed and soon approved the girls to enter the national team and allow them to play on behalf of the country.


    These contents are reported in detail, which is similar to what Agra said just now.


    When the media reported, they added many official words, saying that the girls fought for the country and fulfilled their father''s unfinished dreams.


    Because they are worried that they will be opposed by some male chauvinists, and in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, the media prefer to put a stronger halo on the whole thing.


    After all, there will be no objection to fighting for the country.


    It turns out that the media want to be simple.


    Many people still think this is wrong.


    "How can a girl wrestle? It''s nonsense! If I let my daughter wrestle with her legs exposed in shorts, I''d rather kill her. "


    "I strongly object. Even if they go to the competition, they will be ashamed of the country."


    "If they appear on TV, I''d rather smash the TV at home."


    Indian people reacted fiercely and spoke viciously. Men felt that mahavia and his daughters were humiliating the country and doing the most shameful thing. Women are worried about the future of girls because they think no one will marry a girl with short hair who has practiced wrestling.


    Han Mo was very happy to see the news that Gita could participate in the international competition. He saw these comments in the twinkling of an eye and frowned slightly. At this time, he found that the date of the news was a week ago.


    He wanted to see if there was any news in the last two days.


    The Indian website Han Mo is not very familiar with.


    He sorted by time.


    In an instant, the latest news about Gita came into view.


    Gita has already won the final, and the final game time is the premiere time of the film.


    Han Mo also found that in the reports after the guitar competition, the voices of opposition were much less, and he already had a large number of supporters.


    There were no strong opposition voices before, but there were only one or two opposition comments occasionally, but there must be a lot of angry curses from Gita supporters under these negative comments.


    To tell the truth, Han Mo doesn''t care about the economic interests of the film itself. To be exact, when he really met mahavia and saw the pictures of his daughters trying to train, he deeply felt that this is the meaning of the film itself.

 Chapter 474

    Three days later


    Han Mo returned to India again. This time is completely different from the last time.


    The first time he came to India was to make a film. Han Mo didn''t know what the film would face, whether the mahavia he was about to see was really the same as he expected, and whether his daughters had the same talent for wrestling.


    Han Mo admires these girls who practice wrestling hard and mahavia who works hard against great external pressure for the future of his daughters.


    However, only when the girls have made achievements can they really succeed and be recognized by the outside world. The superiority of men over women in this nation has been deeply rooted, the silver medal is bound to be forgotten, and only the gold medal will become a model.


    This time Han Mo came to India, his mood was completely different, because he firmly believed that mahavia and his daughters would shock the whole of India.


    Han Mo doesn''t like too many rituals, even in his own territory. Moreover, in India, he didn''t accept an interview and had nothing to say. What the film expressed is what he wanted to express.


    After a brief press conference, the film officially began.


    What Han Mo didn''t expect was the attendance of the film.


    He originally thought it was a film about women''s rights after all. Even if Gita had some supporters, he really asked everyone to spend money to buy tickets to see the film. Maybe the mainstream fans were unwilling. After all, the patriarchal thought has been deeply rooted and can not be reversed at once.


    Han Mo''s psychological expectation is 80% attendance.


    But when entering the premiere, the audience lined up to enter. With the dark flow of people, they slowly poured into the cinema. Han Mo had a little accident.


    100% attendance at the premiere!


    Moreover, there were contradictions with the staff outside the cinema because they didn''t get the premiere opportunity. Because the previous calculation was wrong, the media reporters occupied several more positions, which means that some viewers lost their position and couldn''t enter the cinema.


    Finally, in order to calm the anger of the audience, we invited more media reporters out and made some promises for them, so that we could make room for the audience.


    The audience was quiet and the lights dimmed.


    The film officially began.


    Mahavia is a wrestler. His lifelong dream is to win a gold medal of the world wrestling champion for his country.


    But for some reasons, he didn''t realize his wish. He retired early, found a job and got married.


    If he didn''t, mahavia placed his hope on his son. He hoped that his wife would give birth to a son for him and complete his unfinished dream.


    But his wife gave birth to four daughters in a row.


    Mahavira has felt that his dream can no longer be realized.


    But one day his daughter beat the two boys black and blue, and the parents came to the door, and mahavia rekindled her fighting spirit.


    He suddenly realized that a gold medal is a gold medal, whether it is a boy or a girl.


    From that day on, mahavia decided to train her daughters to become world champions.


    Everyone thought he was crazy. He withstood all the pressure for the future of his daughters. He told his daughters that they were not fighting alone. They were an example for all girls who didn''t want to wash and cook all their lives.


    Mahavia not only taught her daughters how to wrestle, but also how to win the game.


    Opportunities are fleeting. Opportunities are fleeting. You should strive for them with every drop of sweat. You should firmly believe that you will get more, and fate will succumb to your unremitting efforts.


    He would say that Dad can''t protect you all the time. Dad only teaches you how to fight. You should overcome your fears and try to save yourself.


    He also blamed himself for watching his daughters'' hard training, rain or shine. As a father, he felt deeply distressed. He felt that he did not deserve to be a father, but he had no choice, because as a coach, he had to do so. He had to forget his father''s identity when he decided to train his daughters to become professional wrestlers.


    When the whole village was laughing at him and the neighbors were laughing at him, mahavia withstood the pressure and carried all the external difficulties alone. He just hoped that his daughters could concentrate on training.


    But the daughters didn''t understand him. The daughters felt that their father was forcing them to do things they didn''t like to do.


    They cried to the girl next door, "how can a father force his daughter to become a wrestler? Let them run at five o''clock and work like slaves. If you resist, cut off their hair. God will no longer give anyone such a father. "


    The girl next door said helplessly, "I wish God would give me such a father. At least he cares about you. Otherwise, our reality is like this: from the moment of the birth of our daughter, we are destined to be with pots and pans. He does housework all day. When he gets old, he will marry a woman. In order to get rid of his burden, he took his hand and walked to her bridegroom. It''s all her mission to teach her husband and children for the man she''s never met. At least, your father regards you as his own children. He sheltered you from wind and rain. He endured humiliation and burden for you. He just wanted you to have your own future and life. What''s wrong with him? "


    The daughters gradually understood their father''s painstaking efforts and understood that every battle they fought was not just to defeat their opponents on the field. Each victory was not enjoyed by one person, but won with them by millions of girls behind them. All the girls who were considered inferior to boys, all the girls who were forced to do cumbersome housework, and the girls who were married to have children. Gita and babita did not defeat their opponents, but those who discriminated against girls.


    They should use their achievements and victories to prove those people''s mistakes.


    Gita and babita did it. They used their own efforts to tell everyone that they were no worse or even stronger than boys.


    "I''m proud of you!" Mahavia said to her daughter.


    Warm applause broke out in the cinema, and tears filled the eyes of every audience. They may still have a skeptical attitude towards mahavia''s practice before watching the film, or they may think that girls should not practice wrestling, or they may just have a state of mind of watching the excitement.


    However, when the practical and more shocking picture that was originally familiar to them was presented in front of them, no one could stop a surging heart.


    Gita in the film finally won the gold medal in the Commonwealth Games. The picture of the game is very real.


    The audience stood up at the moment when the national flag was raised. Without any organization or preparation, all the audience sang the national anthem with tears.


    At this time, the subtitles at the end of the film that would have appeared on the big screen did not appear.


    Instead, the picture of the wrestling field.


    The audience was stunned and didn''t react. At this time, someone suddenly shouted, live broadcast, live broadcast of the game!


    Gita, that''s Gita!


    I saw a girl wearing a national wrestling team uniform, with a gold medal on her neck, with a solemn expression and full of respect.


    At this time, the Indian flag really rose slowly, and the National Anthem echoed in the whole stadium, over the cinema, and in every household in India.


    Mahavia did it.


    Geeta did it.


    Girls use their own efforts to tell the world that she is an example for millions of Indian girls. She can control her own destiny, and so can they.

 Chapter 475

    The whole audience stood up in awe and sang the national anthem with the rising national flag on the big screen.


    The song was firm and loud, and then echoed in the air with the end of the song.


    Warm applause broke out in the cinema, and the audience expressed their most sincere congratulations to the girls on the big screen with their applause.


    They witnessed a miracle with their own eyes. The miracle they once doubted has now become a reality. They thought they would never accept the topic that girls can wrestle, but it happened in front of them.


    They think girls can do nothing but wash clothes and cook. They think girls should have children and teach their husband and children.


    They think it''s incredible, shameful and humiliating for girls to participate in sports, but their hearts were completely conquered when they saw the national flag rising.


    Gita is the hero of the country.


    No one can be indifferent at this moment. They have always been not optimistic about girls. They have always felt that participating in the competition is a girl of national shame.


    today


    this moment


    Right now


    The girl let the national flag rise, the girl let the National Anthem play, and the girl held high the gold medal she won for her country.


    She is a winner, she is a hero, she won honor for her country with her persistence and sweat.


    From this moment on, Gita slapped all the male chauvinists who despised her.


    The award ceremony was over, but the audience in the cinema still couldn''t calm down. Many of them shed tears. This historic moment made them unable to calm down for a long time.


    Han Mo also stood up and gave his applause to mahavia and his daughters.


    Gita won the gold medal, but mahavia''s achievements in changing the trajectory of her daughters'' lives are more admirable.


    It was he who carried all the external difficulties alone under pressure, against everyone''s doubts, ridicule and incomprehension, so that his daughters could train at ease. They didn''t need to think about anything other than training.


    Gita won not a gold medal, but the dream of thousands of girls.


    Agra stood beside Han Mo, wiping her tears.


    "Thank you, Mr. Han. You let us watch such a wonderful film." Agra said excitedly with red eyes.


    Han Mo smiled. "It''s not my wonderful story, but the real story of mahavia and his daughters."


    ......


    No one expected that such a film on women''s rights would have such achievements. The newspapers and the Internet are full of news about mahavia and Gita.


    "I was so excited after watching the film. From the film, I saw how a father used his special love to weave a dream for his daughter, let her change her life and let them embark on the road of champion. However, I know that the real training is much harder than the film."


    "Who says girls are born weak and they are better than boys, Gita is the best proof."


    "Without this film, I don''t think so many people would know their existence. Maybe Gita and her sisters are still ridiculed and despised by fools, but without them, there wouldn''t be such a wonderful film."


    "I shed excited tears for Gita. I am proud of her. She is my idol."


    This film has something to do with him. People don''t know much. After all, there are still a few people who will pay attention to the screenwriter and director.


    Han Mo walked on the streets of India without any disguise. He wanted to see the mahavia family after winning the gold medal.


    To be honest, when he first went to see mahavia, he was not rich, and the training ground was small and dilapidated. It is conceivable that mahavia spent all her savings on her daughters'' training.


    Because athletes not only have to train, but also have very strict dietary requirements. To eat more, but to eat better, mahavia tightened her belt in order to make her daughters have the best physical condition, but it didn''t weaken their diet.


    He had to take the children to races everywhere and pay expensive fares and accommodation. Mahavia''s life was very tight. Nothing changed until Han Mo asked Agra to help them.


    They are no longer fighting alone. They are recognized and recognized, which is more important than anything.


    Mahavia''s house is already crowded with people.


    There used to be a lot of people gathered here, but they were all laughing at mahavia for his whimsical desire for girls to learn wrestling.


    People are like this. When someone humiliates you, the first thing they think of should not be to defend, because defense is meaningless for contempt. Proving it to them with strength is more powerful than saying 10000 words "I can do it".


    Han Mo looked at the center of the crowd. There were still those villagers around, but they expressed their feelings at the moment with different eyes, different expressions and different behaviors.


    In the past, they were laughing and watching. Now they are cheering and noble admiration.


    Mahavia and Gita stood in the middle of the crowd with joy on their faces.


    Gita wears a wreath and although she has short hair, she is the most beautiful girl in everyone''s eyes.


    Han Mo knew that after the film was broadcast, many people donated money to Gita and her sisters to help them continue to engage in wrestling.


    Han Mo smiled happily. His goal has been achieved. Mahavia''s story has spread in India. In the future, more people will know him and his daughters, and more girls will participate in sports.


    The crowd around the center became more and more dense. Han Mo wanted to go out, but he was pushed forward a few steps.


    Because everyone wants to be closer to the world champion Gita, very enthusiastic.


    The people around Han Mo looked at Han Mo contemptuously, and then said to the man next to him in English, "what does this guy do? Gita is a hero of our country. What does it have to do with him?"


    Another man also glanced at Han Mo and said disdainfully, "hum, fool to join the fun."


    They thought Han Mo didn''t understand, so Han Mo directly scanned the past with his eyes.


    With Cen Han in his eyes, he didn''t say anything, but stunned the other party with his eyes.


    The two Indian men shut up and dared not speak again.


    In this process, mahavia, standing in the middle of the crowd, just saw Han Mo, and his hot eyes turned to the direction of Han mo.


    "Here you are, Mr. Han. Please come here.


    The media, who were still around mahavia, quickly changed their direction when they heard the words "Mr. Han", and the long gun sprint pointed at Han Mo in a short time.


    There was a little commotion in the media. Their original task today was to clap the champion father and daughter mahavia and Gita. Unexpectedly, they unexpectedly reaped Han mo. they all worked hard secretly. Later, they must be the first to interview Han mo.


    The two men around Han Mo who despised him had a toothache when they heard mahavia say, "Mr. Han, please come here...".

 Chapter 476

    Han Mo didn''t want to be interviewed. He wanted to decline, but just now everyone''s eyes focused on mahavia. Mahavia looked at Han Mo like this, and everyone''s eyes also looked at Han mo.


    It was impossible for him to leave at this time. He had to go to mahavia.


    The originally crowded crowd immediately dodged a passage, and everyone looked at the foreigner with puzzled eyes.


    Their hero mahavia spoke to the foreigner in such a respectful tone. Is he also a coach or athlete?


    But looking at the figure, everyone was more confused.


    His eyes moved with Han Mo''s movement.


    Han Mo originally wanted to come in person to congratulate mahavia and Gita. When he saw so many villagers here, Han Mo wanted to leave silently. If he hadn''t been crowded by the crowd, he might have gone out at the moment. He didn''t like to attract attention.


    When Han Mo stood beside mahavia, he said loudly, "you only know me and my daughter now, but you certainly don''t know the role this gentleman plays in our game."


    What role can a foreigner play in showing surprise in the crowd?


    Mahavia looked at Han Mo with gratitude, "this gentleman is the screenwriter and director of wrestling, Dad, that is, he spread the story of me and my daughter, so that we can have a more spacious training ground and participate in a higher stage of competition. It can be said that without Mr. Han, my daughters and I were still practicing hard in the training room in the village, but we couldn''t find a way to participate in the formal competition. There will be no Gita who won the gold medal, so all our honors belong not only to ourselves, but also to Mr. Han standing beside me. "


    Just then, Gita took the wreath on his head to Han Mo''s head.


    In fact, Han Mo doesn''t think he has done great things for mahavia. Their honor is entirely due to their unremitting efforts and every drop of sweat on the training ground.


    After mahavia introduced Korea and Mexico, there was an uproar in the crowd.


    They all know the film. Whether they have seen the film in the cinema or not, the influence of the film is firmly engraved in people''s hearts like the live broadcast when Gita won the gold medal.


    After a moment of shock, the crowd suddenly burst into warm applause. This time, everyone''s applause was given to Han mo.


    The faces of the two Indians who just stood next to Han Mo showed an extremely embarrassing look. They didn''t dare to look in the direction of Han Mo, for fear that their faces would burn more strongly when their eyes collided. How could they think that the young foreigner who just stood beside them was the screenwriter and director of wrestling, dad.


    Han Mo is not good at talking, but after introducing him, he nodded slightly with the villagers.


    Mahavia also wanted to talk to Han Mo for a while, so he took the initiative to let the villagers disperse. We were still a little reluctant, but the crowd dispersed slowly.


    Han Mo didn''t want to stay in India. After the premiere, he was ready to go back. This time, he came to congratulate mahavia and say goodbye.


    Han Mo saw the persistence of dreams in this middle-aged man. It is relatively easy to fight towards the goal after having a successful case, because you can know that you can succeed as long as you pay the same or even exceed the efforts of your predecessors.


    But mahavia opened up a road by himself. He made people feel that what is impossible becomes possible.


    He turned what people once opposed into what they now support.


    Han Mo believes that in India at the moment, tens of thousands of girls must have new expectations. Because of Gita''s success, they know that as long as they work hard, they can get rid of the fate of turning around the pots and pans.


    After saying goodbye to mahavia, Han Mo went directly to the Indian National Film Company to find Agra.


    This time, Han Mo came to India again with only Pang Xie. Meng Si and Shen Fei both had special "feelings" for India. When they mentioned India, their scalp became numb, especially Meng Si. When they thought of the smell of the streets, their nose was uncomfortable.


    "The release data will come out in 24 hours. I''m so nervous. I wonder if there can be 40 million. "


    Agra paced back and forth at her desk worried.


    From the perspective of viewing, Agra thinks the film is perfect, but as a businessman, he is not sure about the box office. After all, the box office has always been unpredictable. There are many films with high scores, but the box office is dismal. Agra has been engaged in the film industry for so many years. Of course, he knows this situation.


    Han Mo didn''t speak. Little pangxie smiled and said, "40 million? My first film, brother Han, premiered for more than 100 million. "


    Agra of course knows the achievements Han Mo has made, otherwise he wouldn''t invite Han Mo all the way to make this film. "But the Indian market is different from your country. We have thousands of films released every year, which is the most productive country in the world, but the really popular films don''t even have a fraction of the number of films released every year."


    "Haha, is the premiere of 40 million just a good call and a big audience?" Little Ponzi said half jokingly.


    Agra didn''t mean to joke, "yes, the premiere can be 40 million, and I''m sure the box office will break through the 400 million mark."


    Agra said with expectation.


    Little pangxie couldn''t believe that the 400 million box office was still the total box office. He could make Agra look forward to it. He couldn''t understand it and looked at Han mo.


    Han Mo doesn''t think so. Compared with China, the Indian film market is much worse. In India, the 400 million box office is really a good film. No wonder Agra''s standard is set at 400 million.


    At the moment, the discussion of films on the Internet in India has risen from civilians to a new level.


    A spokesman for the relevant sports department said publicly on the Internet that women''s wrestling will be vigorously carried out in the future, so that more Indian girls can win glory for the country.


    All provincial sports departments are actively building new stadiums and gymnasiums, which has set off a sports climax for a time. Many parents also hope that their children can make achievements in sports and change their fate.


    Agra''s computer screen has been scrolling comments on wrestling, Dad.


    "At first I thought movies without songs and dances could not be called movies, but now I understand what real movies are like."


    "Laugh and cry."


    "In the part of the Gita game in the film, I almost stood up."


    "At the end, I couldn''t help applauding and tears filled my eyes."


    "I was very lucky to get the movie ticket for the premiere. Gita''s competition and the film were carried out at the same time. When the film ended, the big screen just switched to the picture of Gita receiving the prize during the competition. We cheered excitedly. When the Indian flag was rising, we all stood up and sang the national anthem. Everyone is crying. We thank the film and Jita. "


    The film reviews kept rolling on the screen. Agra glanced a few times and fell into an anxious wait. Suddenly, the phone on the desk rang.


    He quickly connected the phone, "24-hour box office, right! Ah! Oh, my God. "


    After a brief conversation, Agra folded her hands and took a deep breath.


    A moment of silence in such a large office.


    Suddenly Agra jumped up excitedly, "80 million! 80 million! $80 million in 24-hour box office! We made history! "

 Chapter 477

    Agra''s tears filled with excitement. He agreed with Han Mo''s film and liked the plot, but the Indian audience may not buy it. He hasn''t thought whether the Indian audience would buy tickets if there were no singing and dancing films.


    "This is an attempt."


    "This is a feat."


    "We succeeded. The box office says everything."


    "As long as the plot, don''t song and dance movies officially enter India."


    Agra was a little excited.


    Because this is a film designated by the government. The selection of themes is subject to the government''s approval. At the beginning, when Han Mo''s film script was just written, Agra handed it over to the top for approval. After passing, he can continue shooting, otherwise it must be changed.


    Even if it is approved, it can only be said that it meets the requirements of the government, but Agra has no bottom on how the box office is and whether the company''s cost can come back.


    Now, everything is fine.


    Agra hugged little pangxie excitedly, which made little pangxie look disgusted.


    Just then Agra''s secretary rushed in.


    "General, Premier''s phone!"


    Agra was stunned. He hurried to the phone, stood at attention and tidied his collar, as if the prime minister could see him when he connected the phone.


    Agra swallowed hard before picking up the phone.


    The attitude was very respectful. If Han Mo and Ponzi were not in the office and knew it was definitely not a videophone, they must think Agra could see the prime minister on the phone.


    Agra didn''t know how many "yes" and "thank you" she said before hanging up.


    After Agra put down the phone, she still stood for a while, and then said to Han Mo with pride and seriousness, "I am the only filmmaker in India who has received the call from the prime minister. And this is the second time. "


    Agra continued, "dissatisfied with Mr. Han, I am not proud to say that these two calls are the highest treatment in the whole Indian film industry."


    Little Pang Xie whispered, "it''s not proud. How proud is it? If it weren''t for brother Han''s film, there would be this second happy phone call?"


    Han Mo glanced at him and little Ponzi closed his mouth.


    Just then, Han Mo''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    Han Mo connected the phone, and there was a trace of surprise between his eyebrows and eyes. In an instant, he recovered his calm. The phone was very short, and Han Mo hung up.


    "Let''s go back to the hotel. I have something to do tomorrow morning. I want to prepare." Han Mo said to little pangxie.


    Before Agra finished showing off, the audience was about to leave and hurriedly asked, "do you want to go around tomorrow morning? I''d love to be your guide. "


    "Oh, no, it was the embassy just now." Han Mo said calmly.


    Agra smiled and guessed that it must be the same purpose as the premier called him just now. It seems that the film encourages himˇ° Mr. Han''s film is really successful, so it will get the attention of the embassy. Congratulations. "


    Little Pang Xie was confused. "What does the embassy call have to do with tomorrow morning? Will the embassy send someone to take us on a tour? "


    "Impossible. The embassy is very busy. How can they have time for such things as tour guides?" Agra said with a smile.


    "It''s not a guide, it''s taking me to the prime minister''s office."


    Prime Minister''s office?


    Prime Minister''s office!


    Agra couldn''t believe her ears.


    Of course, he understood Han Mo''s meaning. Of course, there was only one thing to go to the prime minister''s office. It must be the prime minister''s request to meet Han mo. when he heard the news, Agra''s head hummed and fainted with envy.


    In fact, the sudden news surprised Han mo. he didn''t expect that the Indian Prime Minister would meet him just after making a film.


    The little crab stared excitedly, "brother Han, the prime minister wants to meet you, the Prime Minister of India. It''s the Prime Minister of India! It''s an interview, not just a phone call! "


    Agra''s heart trembled fiercely and said as calmly as possible, "our prime minister has never met any foreigner engaged in the film industry. Mr. Han, you are the first."


    The prime minister will feel very honored to meet him personally, not to mention whether he is a filmmaker or an ordinary citizen. Although Han Mo is not an Indian, he also feels it is a great honor.


    The prime minister is very busy. In fact, there is not much time to meet Han mo. the time for the prime minister to meet Han Mo is set at 10 a.m. the next day, which is only half an hour.


    If it''s an interview, half an hour is very short. It''s a meeting with the prime minister. Five minutes are a symbol of honor.


    Because the prime minister only said to meet Han Mo, Agra was envious. He just said that he was a foreigner in the film industry. In fact, the prime minister didn''t even meet local filmmakers in India. You know, the prime minister is so busy every day, how can he have time to meet a film director.


    Agra has worked in the national film company of India for many years and has never had the opportunity to meet the prime minister. It is an infinite honor in the industry to receive the call from the prime minister. That is because their film company will take over some national designated films under the title of a country.


    Han Mo was invited by Agra. Han Mo was received by the prime minister. It was a glorious thing for Agra, but looking at the back of Han Mo leaving.


    Agra still feels bitter. Why can''t the prime minister let Han Mo take him with him.


    ......


    Next day


    Han Mo arrived at the embassy early. The ambassador to India shook hands with Han mo. Agra personally went to Han Mo''s hotel to send him to the Embassy in the morning.


    How much power the prime minister holds in his hand will be in great danger. Although he has not seen national leaders in Korea and Mexico, it is conceivable that the security inspection is strict.


    The car sent by the Indian Prime Minister''s office has been waiting at the gate of the embassy.


    Han Mo knows that sending a car is definitely not because people think they should pick up Han Mo, but also for safety reasons.


    Therefore, the premier said that he could only see one person. It is impossible to take an assistant, a makeup artist and a makeup artist as if he were interviewed by the media.


    "Brother Han, tell them and take me with you. I''m your assistant, little attendant and bodyguard." Little pangxie also wants to see the world. No matter which country, he is the prime minister. The prime minister has face when he goes back to boast.


    Han Mo tilted his mouth and was a little helpless. "The assistant must be impossible to bring, bodyguard..." Han Mo glanced at the tall man in a black suit standing around the car, "bodyguard doesn''t seem to need."


    Little pangxie also looked at the two men in black suits on the left and right of the car, and closed his mouth in great frustration.


    Agra was more depressed than him, but he knew better that it was impossible to take him with him, let alone Han Mo agreed. Even if Han Mo agreed, the people around the car would not agree.

 Chapter 478

    The whole interview process was very smooth. It was almost as Han Mo imagined. The Indian prime minister looked very amiable, spoke very slowly and smiled all the way.


    The reason why han Mo guessed that the Indian Prime Minister would be amiable is not because he knew his appearance from watching the news before, but that although Han Mo has made outstanding achievements in the film industry, he is only a small role in front of a country''s prime minister.


    Just like when the general leaders inspect the work at the bottom level, they always seem to be amiable and smiling. That is because there is no conflict of interest at all, and he does not necessarily have that attitude towards his direct subordinates.


    Reporters from the Embassy in India also came to the prime minister''s office early. Although there are many Chinese and foreign journalists, the specifications of any press conference or public interview by Han Mo can''t be compared with this time.


    As soon as he entered the meeting room, the long gun sprint had been flashing at Han mo. everything was step by step, the same as the process explained by the staff of the prime minister''s office to Han Mo in advance.


    The Indian Prime Minister first praised Han Mo''s achievements in film, and then thanked Han Mo for his contribution to Indian society. It not only presented a high-quality work to everyone, but also reflected the sensitive social topic of women''s rights.


    However, the prime minister was most gratified by Gita''s performance in the wrestling field. At the same time, I also thank Han Mo for discovering mahavia and his daughters. Only with Han Mo''s discovery and help can the government know that there are girls who work hard like this.


    The prime minister also said that India will vigorously carry out women''s sports in the future, so that girls with sports talents can actively participate in sports and win glory for the country.


    The Indian Prime Minister also hopes that if given the opportunity, the Indian national film company can cooperate with South Korea and Mexico again to create more and better works.


    The Indian Prime Minister is very easygoing, and Han Mo is also polite, modest and generous.


    The half-hour interview soon ended. The prime minister and Han Mo took a group photo in the parliament hall.


    The whole meeting between Han Mo and the Indian Prime Minister was very natural. It was a great honor to be received by the Indian Prime Minister, but Han Mo was not at a loss.


    To his surprise, Agra and Ponzi were much more anxious than him. As soon as they got out of the car, they hurried over to North and South Korea.


    "Brother Han, how''s it going? Are you nervous? "


    "What is the premier''s office like? Mr. Han. "


    Agra and Pang thanked you for asking a lot of questions.


    Han Mo didn''t answer seriously, because few of the questions they asked were serious.


    After the plane returned home in the afternoon, Han Mo didn''t stay much. He said goodbye to Agra and prepared to leave with little pangxie.


    Han Mo''s phone rang as soon as he came out of the hotel.


    "Little Mo Mo, you didn''t tell me such a big thing that the Indian Prime Minister met you? The higher you fly, the bolder you are. " Meng Si joked on the phone.


    Because the Indian Prime Minister also said he would be summoned temporarily, except for Ponzi and Agra who were present at the time, Han Mo didn''t have time to tell others. He simply told Meng Si about his visit to the Indian Prime Minister and hung up the phone.


    Before I could put my cell phone back, it rang again.


    "My mother has seen it. Son, you look too long for my mother. The prime minister''s office of India is very big. Isn''t it spectacular?"


    Han Mo knew how Meng Si knew he was received by the Prime Minister of India. He thought it might be what Pang Xie said or other ways. After all, Meng Si''s source must be faster, but his mother knew it so soon, which surprised Han mo.


    "Son, don''t you know? The news that the Indian Prime Minister received you has long spread in the streets of Beidu. Even the news about you on TV and the Beidu news network have reported. This is the first time that the Indian Prime Minister has received a film director since taking office. "


    Chen Yuehong said a lot. It''s all about Han mo. How do the old sisters of the dance team praise Han Mo in the group and envy her for having a good son? In short, Han Mo let Chen Yuehong show off in front of the old sisters this time.


    The old lady was so happy that she talked to Han Mo for a while before hanging up.


    Again and again, Han Mo received many calls from home.


    "Brother Han, you are worthy of being a reporter from the embassy. The news is so fast." Little Ponzi is holding his mobile phone, and the major media on the screen are reporting the news about Han mo.


    [South Korea and Mexico were received by the Prime Minister of India. Indian Prime Minister: hope to cooperate with South Korea and Mexico again]


    [Indian Prime Minister praises Korean Mexican films and looks forward to cooperating again]


    [Indian media say that Han Mo has changed the development track of Indian films]


    [Han Mo received the highest courtesy from the Prime Minister of India]


    [Han Mo, the first director ever to enter the prime minister''s office of India]


    The news of the media swept the whole network at almost the same time. Although it happened in India, there was no delay in the release of the news. However, because it was a major event in the eyes of the media, it spread faster and wider, and the major media scrambled to report on the Indian Prime minister''s meeting with South Korea and Mexico.


    "The Indian Prime Minister met and heard that Indian local directors have never been treated like this."


    "Before, some people said that Han Mo''s Indian films must be on the street. It''s really ridiculous. My brother Han makes fine products."


    "It''s said that the film opens in India for 24 hours and the box office is 80 million."


    "Eighty million yuan should be a historic breakthrough in India. The Indian film market is not as developed as our country."


    "I''m looking forward to the film being released in China."


    "I must buy a ticket to see it then. I heard it''s about sports."


    On the way to the airport, little pangxie has been muttering online comments, and some of the more funny ones will laugh.


    Han Mo was eager to return and didn''t listen very carefully, but the domestic arrangement for the release was indeed being handled. Because it had to go through a series of reviews, the time would be slow. He let Meng Si take care of it.


    It''s mainly because Meng Si has a lot of contacts. Now it''s easy for someone to do things everywhere. Although Meng Si wants to be a free hand shopkeeper, it''s great to be abused by Peng ye every day.


    But after all, he is a shareholder of the company. Han Mo will try his best to do what he needs.


    After a long flight, the plane landed smoothly at Beidu airport.


    Han Mo is relatively low-key and unwilling to attract attention. Unlike some stars, they take Street Photos at the airport and make news. They are all concave shapes. Under the lens of passers-by, they are completely different from the photos published by the official.


    This time, as usual, Han Mo returned home without notifying any media.


    Just entering the VIP channel, I met the small fresh meat combination of Bangzi country. I should be ready to come to Beidu to participate in the activity.


    Small fresh meats are held in the hands of fans in Bangzi country. A large number of fans give gifts, cards and photos every day. The media also chase and intercept them, so they have a natural sense of superiority.


    In Bangzi country, they pay great attention to the relationship between their predecessors, so they still have to pretend to be very polite in front of their predecessors, but they are arrogant and domineering in front of other peers, because they are too angry and dare not speak.


    Han Mo is wearing a white T-shirt, jeans and black hat. He doesn''t have the shelf of a star at all. He doesn''t have little pangxie. He looks bright.


    "Isn''t this x.t.?" Little pangxie whispered in front of Han mo.


    Han Mo glanced at a few boys not far away who were painted with heavy makeup and dressed in alternative clothes. He knew that they were really hot recently. Their posters could be seen everywhere, but they were only familiar. He knew that they were x.t. as a whole, but Han Mo didn''t know their personal names alone.


    "Did you inform the reporter?" A man in the group said to the assistant next to him.


    "After the notice, there was a rumor on the Internet, and the fans of Beidu will certainly come."


    "Yes." The man let out a light hum, and his face showed a proud look.


    Little Pang Xie has been watching them and sighed at their makeup skills. In fact, he can look good by painting himself. Of course, he can lose weight.


    But because of the close distance, others found his sight.


    "Do you want to sign and take a group photo?" The members of the group said with a smile. Although they said it on their own initiative, they had a sense of superiority in their tone, which made people feel uncomfortable.


    Little Pang Xie is not their fan at all. He doesn''t want them to sign their autographs at all. He doesn''t want to take a group photo. It''s OK to follow those who are uglier than himself. The devil wants to take a photo with them.


    Before little Pang Xie could speak, another person in the group said, "we''ll go out later. There must be more reporters and fans. If you want to sign again, you won''t have time. You''re lucky to go VIP with me."


    Three black lines flashed across Ponzi''s forehead.

 Chapter 479

    The members of the group were in a good mood, so they said a few more words to little pangxie. Moreover, in their hearts, those who can take the VIP channel are not stars but rich people, so they are willing to talk to little pangxie.


    Approaching the entrance of the passage, the middle-aged fat man who looks like an agent said, "there may be reporters around in a while. Let''s get ready to smile."


    Little Ponzi curled his mouth and didn''t speak.


    Being regarded as brain powder by others is a very annoying thing. Little Pang Xie whispered to Han Mo, "what''s this? Some people force others to be fans."


    Han Mo began to laugh secretly just now. This time, little Pang Xie''s loveless appearance is even more funny, because generally, there are few male fans in their combination, even if there are, it is a special group.


    The VIP channel is very wide, and the combination of Han Mo Ponzi and x.t comes out of the channel almost at the same time.


    Because the members of the group are ready to have reporters and fans take photos. They are ready to smile and say hello to everyone before walking out of the channel.


    The birth of the combination is because there are many members and everyone is different. In this way, more fans can like it. Fans may not like every member. If they like one or two of them, they will spend money for them and support them.


    This is one of the main reasons why this form of combination emerges one after another.


    10. T combination everyone shows different personalities and clothes, including cool and handsome style, neighbor brother style, lovely milk dog style, high and cold domineering style, etc. what everyone shows is not necessarily the real himself, but is designed by the company according to the image.


    They disguise themselves like people wearing masks every day. As long as there is a lens, they will become what fans like.


    10. T-group has no intention of moving forward when they get to the channel, because reporters will interview at this time.


    "Coming, coming." The broker said to the members of the portfolio.


    The reporter not far away aimed at the VIP channel and got up quickly, aiming at the channel mouth with a long gun and a short gun.


    "These bars are so charming that they are all so..." Xie Gang, who wants to go with Han Mo Tucao, make complaints about his flash.


    Originally, they thought they would surround the media reporters of x.t. and suddenly rushed to Han Mo without any warning.


    At the moment of seeing the reporter, the members of x.t''s group were subconsciously facing the camera. Who thought the camera came face-to-face, they directly turned to the next direction. The smiles on the little fresh meat''s faces froze in an instant.


    The fat agent didn''t understand what was going on. He was a familiar reporter and didn''t even look at himself. His eyes twitched fiercely, his mouth was open, his words had not been said, and he was stuck in place in embarrassment.


    Media reporters finally blocked Han Mo for fear that he might run away. They didn''t have time to pay attention to the X. t combination and their agents.


    "It is said that this film reflects the women''s rights problem in India and promotes the development of women''s movement, but it encountered many difficulties in the early stage of shooting. How did you overcome it?"


    "Is the success of this Indian film to develop the overseas market?"


    "You have made several popular films in a short time. Are you going to have a rest or continue to carry out new work after returning home?"


    One question after another came like a barrage of gunfire. Han Mo had taken several steps forward because he was not prepared at all. Reporters surrounded Han Mo and kept asking this question according to his walking track.


    Han Mo didn''t want to stop at the airport and answered briefly as he walked.


    "The film is based on real people and true stories. Except for acclimatization, the crew hardly encountered any difficulties."


    "The Indian film this time is invited by the Indian national film company. As for the overseas market, there is no plan for the time being."


    "I can''t answer the question of work now. It''s fate."


    Little Pang Xie suddenly became energetic. He had thought about the significance of the small fresh meat in Bangzi country. So many reporters were mentally disabled. Now he suddenly felt that these reporters were so cute and tasteful. Right, he should interview some tasteful people. What''s the combination of Bangzi? It''s greasy and powdery. It''s not manly at all.


    Little Pang Xie was full of energy and instantly turned into a close bodyguard in front of Han mo.


    Meng Si had been waiting for Han Mo at the gate of the airport for a long time. He wanted to inform Han Mo''s reporter to wait at the VIP port, but Han Mo''s mobile phone was turned off and didn''t get in touch.


    Seeing that Han Mo was surrounded by a group of reporters, Meng Si quickly started the car and drove in front of Han mo.


    Little pangxie knew Meng Si''s car, hurried two steps to the front of the car and opened the door for Han mo.


    10. T''s several people looked at Han Mo''s back into the car and couldn''t believe their eyes.


    "He, who is he?" The member asked the broker.


    The agent''s expression was still stiff on his face, and his eyes moved with Han Mo''s movement into the car.


    Clearly already in the car, the reporter is reluctant to leave. It seems that he still wants to ask something.


    Bang Ziguo didn''t care much about Han Mo just now, so he didn''t see his face. At this time, the agent suddenly saw Meng Si driving.


    "I didn''t see his face clearly, but his driver was... Meng si..."


    Meng Si''s influence has long covered the entertainment circle of Bangzi country. No one doesn''t know him.


    10. The members of T were stunned. They still remember the formation when Meng Si came to their company two years ago.


    "Meng, Meng Si drives himself..." they can''t imagine what kind of people can let Meng Si be a driver.


    Suddenly a voice came from the team, "he, he is Han Mo!"


    He held up his cell phone and showed it to the teamˇ° They also came back from India! And Han Mo is the current president of sichen media. "


    "Meng Si is the founder of sichen media, so..."


    "It''s the director and screenwriter of I''m not the God of medicine who won director Jin''s Han mo..."


    Originally, X. T and his agent were just surprised, but now they are shocked.


    Han Mo had long disappeared and the car had left the airport, but they were still looking at the direction of the car.


    The reporters took a lot of photos and videos and sorted out the harvest just now at the gate of the airport. No one noticed the fresh meat of Bangzi elementary school behind them.


    Left alone, they swayed in the wind.


    ......


    Han Mo just opened the door, a soft waxy child voice suddenly sounded.


    "Dad!" The little guy just saw his father on TV. Now his father is in front of him. The little guy is very excited.


    Like a little rabbit, start, run up, take off, hook dad''s neckˇ° Dad, I miss you so much! "


    Han Mo is used to the way the little guy is welcomed, so he takes the little guy in his arms.


    Hold the child in one hand and rub her little head in the other.


    "What are you doing?" Han Mo asked when he saw the little guy with a pencil in his heart.

 Chapter 480

    The little guy got tired of being crooked in his father''s arms for a while, and was put on the ground again by his father. Han Mo saw the little pencil in the child''s hand and gently rubbed the child''s head.


    "Dad, I''m doing my homework." The little guy said proudly.


    "Wow, we Xuanxuan can do our homework." Han Mo deliberately exaggerated his expression.


    The little guy was even more proud. She was very excited when she did her formal homework for the first time today.


    Shuya also came out of Xuanxuan''s small room. She knew that Han Mo would come back today, so she didn''t arrange work in advance. She came early and just helped the little guy with his homework.


    Han Mo and Shuya looked at each other. They both showed the warmth of missing each other for a day, but Shuya glanced at the little guy again, and there was some helplessness between his eyebrows.


    Han Mo pinched the child''s face. "Does Xuanxuan like to do her homework?"


    The little guy nodded hard. "I like doing homework. Yuxuan likes doing homework best."


    After the summer vacation, Xuanxuan will change from a child in a small class to a child in a middle class.


    In small classes, in fact, kindergartens still focus on playing. Children usually have homework, but they are all manual, painting, singing and dancing. However, after the middle class, they have to learn some simple addition and subtraction methods.


    In the past, Han Mo indulged the little guy in this aspect. He didn''t want to use exam oriented education to surround the child''s innocent and free heart. Moreover, the child is also very small. He doesn''t change. He wants to tie the child completely now, so Han Mo only let the little guy do what she wants to do.


    For example, painting, singing and dancing, others don''t care about her.


    Many children''s parents have learned simple addition and subtraction and recited many ancient poems since they were very young. In this regard, Xuanxuan is not forced to do things she doesn''t like at a young age like other children.


    Han Mo always thought that if he didn''t teach her those simple math problems, his children would learn them sooner or later. Now, children don''t understand the meaning of the poem at all. Even if they recite it, they just memorize it by rote. It can''t last long. Many children can recite a lot when they were young and forget it when they grow up.


    Han Mo thinks that children in kindergarten mainly focus on cultivating interest, so they don''t spend more time on learning.


    At the moment, Han Mo is still very happy that the children show a strong interest in learning.


    Originally, the middle class began to learn simple math problems, but teacher Ding Rou sent the exercise book to the children. It is not a few days from the beginning of the summer vacation. It is also convenient for parents to teach their children to learn in advance during the summer vacation.


    Just now Shuya was teaching the little guy arithmetic in the room.


    However


    Half an hour ago


    "Xuanxuan, one plus one equals two." Shuya thinks this problem is not difficult at all. It''s too simple. Although she hasn''t taught children before, she doesn''t need to use her brain for this common sense math problem.


    The exercise book given by teacher Ding Rou is also matched with a small tool for learning mathematics, a small colored wooden stick, which is helpful to demonstrate the addition and subtraction method.


    Shuya put a red stick and a green stick together and showed them to the little guy.


    Xuanxuan took out another yellow stick from a handful of sticks and put it in the middle of red and green. Her naive big eyes flickered, and her fleshy little face smiled and said, "Mom, you made a mistake. One plus one is equal to three."


    Shu Ya shook her head, then gently took out the yellow stick, "no, Xuanxuan, one plus one equals two."


    "No, one plus one is three." The little guy put the yellow stick between red and green again.


    Shuya is still very patient, thinking that she may have overestimated her child. After all, she has never been in contact with mathematics before. Although adults think it is simple, it may not be with the child. She decided to explain to the little guy again.


    "Yuxuan, you see, we have one and one here. There is no yellow one." With that, Shuya picked up the yellow stick again.


    At first, the smiling little guy suddenly became serious. "No, dad said that dad and mom are equal to three of our family." While correcting his mother, the little guy put the yellow stick between red and green.


    Shu Ya was stunned for a moment. She remembered Han Mo said, but the scene at that time was not a mathematical problem, but a more abstract description. Now she can''t deny that her father and mother are equal to three in a family, but she can''t say that one plus one is equal to three, because one plus one is clearly equal to two.


    Shuya picked up the little yellow stick again. "Look, Xuanxuan, a green one and a red one don''t have a third one, so it''s equal to two."


    The little guy saw that his mother picked up the small yellow wooden stick representing him again. He couldn''t control his grievance anymore. Wow, he cried out, "Mom, don''t you want Xuanxuan? Why take Xuanxuan out? "


    Shuya didn''t expect the child to have such a reaction. She was at a loss for a moment. She quickly held the little guy in her arms. "Mom doesn''t mean that. Why doesn''t mom want Xuanxuan? Mom loves Xuanxuan most."


    Shuya comforted the little guy for a while. The little guy''s mood calmed down a little. The original math problem became a practice of writing numbers in a book.


    The little guy dried his tears and wrote Arabic numerals in his book very seriously.


    ......


    When my father came back, the little guy wanted to show that he was serious about his study and took my father to watch her write.


    At this time, Shu Yacai quietly told Han Mo what had just happened. She really didn''t know how to tell the child that one plus one was not equal to three, but equal to two. It seems that in the child''s naive cerebellar cavity, her statement is not wrong.


    Han Mo couldn''t help laughing after hearing the "interesting" story of Shuya and Xuanxuan.


    Shuya gently pinched Han Mo''s waist, "you still laugh, just the crooked reason you taught."


    "How can you blame me? What we Xuanxuan said is right. If I add you, wouldn''t it be the three of us?"


    Shuya pinched Han Mo again in the position just now.


    Han Mo got up, stood next to the little guy and watched the child write for a while.


    Xuanxuan is very serious, because she often draws, holds a pen very steadily, and writes numbers very beautifully.


    The little guy showed the full page to his father. He was very proud, "Dad, this is Xuanxuan''s homework today."


    Han Mo attached himself and said with a smile, "we Xuanxuan wrote great." Then he nodded, "this is the first homework. Now let''s learn the second homework."


    The little guy stared, waiting for his father to teach her something new.


    Han Mo took out a red stick and a green stick again.


    The little guy saw the two little sticks and was ready to go to the yellow stick.


    Han Mo immediately said, "Dad and mom are equal to three people in our family, when our family is the unit, but Xuanxuan is learning arithmetic today, so one plus one is not equal to three."


    The little guy doesn''t quite understand what his father means.


    Han Mo gently rubbed the child''s head, then picked up a green stick and handed the other red one to Shuya.


    "Now, dad gives Xuanxuan a small wooden stick." Han Mo gently put the stick in his hand into Xuanxuan''s heart, "Mom, give Xuanxuan another one." Shuya also put one of her hands into Xuanxuan''s small palm.


    A red stick and a green stick were in the little guy''s palm. She looked down at her palm.


    "How many sticks are there in Xuanxuan''s palm now?" Han Mo asked.


    The little guy looked at what his mother gave and his father gave, as if he suddenly understood something. His chubby face was filled with a smile, "Xuanxuan now has two small wooden sticks!"


    Shuya couldn''t believe looking at Han mo. just now, the problem that one plus one was equal to several that was going to break her down was solved by Han Mo effortlessly.


    Han Mo pinched Xuanxuan''s pink face, "we Xuanxuan are right."

 Chapter 481

    Sometimes it''s like this. You may not like doing many things before because you haven''t found a sense of achievement. Once you pass the original barrier, you will have a new understanding of this matter and become interested.


    The little guy now has a strong interest in arithmetic.


    Han Mo likes to use more vivid things for example, such as animals, such as fruit, so the little guy learns quickly and has more interest.


    Han Mo is also willing to teach children to learn. He has drawn and written some numbers in his book. He gently asked again, "how many eyes are there in total for the two tigers?"


    The little guy said without thinking, "three eyes."


    Han Mo was stunned. He didn''t expect that the little guy would say wrong on this question. According to the little guy''s learning progress, this question should not be said wrong.


    Shuya also gently "huh?" Because Xuanxuan and Han Mo are learning arithmetic smoothly, much faster than her, she didn''t expect that the child would be stuck in this problem.


    Han Mo rubbed the top of the child''s head. "Xuanxuan, think again if she was wrong. It doesn''t matter. Think more."


    The little guy didn''t mean to think about it for a while. He said very firmly, "Yuxuan is right. Two tigers have three eyes."


    Han Mo smiled and shook his head, "not three, but four eyes."


    Shuya nodded.


    The little guy didn''t mean to compromise, "not four, but three. Two tigers, two tigers, run fast, run fast, one has no eyes and the other has no tail. It''s strange, it''s strange. My father taught me this song, so two tigers have three eyes. "


    After hearing the little guy''s "serious" explanation, Shuya directly laughed.


    Han Mo glanced at Shu Ya helplessly.


    The child sang it directly. This song is really taught by Han Mo, but it has nothing to do with mathematics. This is a song. If Han Mo knows, this song will eventually become a strong evidence for the little guy to refute his use. Han Mo will never teach it to the little guy.


    The little guy looked at his father with very firm eyes.


    Han Mo is a little speechless and doesn''t understand his daughter''s brain hole. It''s really too open. He found that he might not be able to keep up with the rhythm of children''s thinking in a few years.


    When Han Mo was teaching children, Shuya was a bystander. She didn''t bother. Education needed unity. She just looked at it and tried to reduce her sense of existence, but this time she couldn''t help laughing.


    Han Mo explained to the little guy that the two tigers he said were not the song "two tigers", but real two tigers. Later, Han Mo gave the little guy another example, from two tigers to two rabbits.


    The little guy who became a rabbit said it was four eyes at once.


    ......


    Today is the first time to teach children arithmetic, so it hasn''t been carried out for a long time. It''s mainly to cultivate children''s interest. Han Mo is afraid to force children too hard. It''s not good for children to lose interest in learning.


    So the little guy''s math problem only stays at the addition of less than 5. Xuanxuan is actually very talented in math. As long as her brain hole is not opened, she can answer almost every small problem correctly.


    However, if the brain hole is opened, he will insert the wings of imagination and will never come back. Han Mo, who can fly, will doubt life from then on.


    Han Mo never thought that teaching children to calculate was such a brain cell consuming thing. He didn''t think it was such a brain cell consuming thing when making movies.


    With more brains, it''s easy to be hungry. Han Mo taught his children to add within 5. He felt that the whole person was not good. It was like being hungry all day. His stomach kept growling.


    Can''t your brain cells even digest the addition within 5? Han Mo smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    But the little guy is a little more interested. She likes arithmetic and "discussion" with her father.


    Because Han Mo was very hungry, the dinner time was advanced. It happened that Chen Yuehong and Han Jun had their meals ready. The family sat around and had a dinner.


    The TV coverage of Han Mo has not stopped.


    The scene of being surrounded by reporters at the airport was broadcast on the entertainment news in the evening.


    On TV, Han Mo dressed low-key and wearing a baseball cap. As he walked, he answered reporters'' questions. His expression was calm and didn''t pose for the camera, but the image casually photographed was no worse than that of other artists.


    In a flash, I just saw the X. t team members and their agents standing at the VIP entrance, with a stunned expression on their face and motionless pestle in place.


    "Dad, you teach me arithmetic? Let''s continue our study. " The little guy showed great interest and wanted to continue to take his father to class. Compared with the teacher''s class, the little guy prefers his father to teach her, and it''s very vivid.


    But Han Mo doesn''t want to continue teaching children now. First, because the children are still young, they shouldn''t learn too much to avoid forgetting, but they all learn in vain. On the other hand, Han Mo feels that his brain cells can''t keep up and wants to slow down.


    But Han Mo didn''t want to refuse the child directly. He was hesitant. How can he tell the child? His mobile phone suddenly rang.


    As soon as Han Mo heard the bell, he took off the phone. Who was on the other side? As soon as he connected the phone, Meng Si''s voice came through the receiver.


    "Little Mo Mo, it''s done to introduce wrestling, Dad. Because the Indian side also fully cooperated with us, and the domestic side also felt that the film was worth introducing, so it was approved soon. There was no need to wait a long time. It should be released soon. " Meng siliu said proudly. Although he didn''t say anything to show off, it can be heard that he was very satisfied with his efficiency.


    In fact, Han Mo knows that this film will definitely pass the examination and approval. Although it is a minority film with sports theme, it does not purely show what happens in the arena, but shows a social problem, whether it is conflict, ignition, or expressing a father''s deep feelings.


    So let''s not talk about the box office, but the quality of the film itself is very good.


    Han Mo asked calmly, "when is the domestic premiere?"


    "A week later." Meng Si replied.


    Han Mo said "well", although it was scheduled to be a week later, the reaction speed of netizens was too fast, and there was no need for a week''s preheating.


    They don''t even know anything except the name of the film, but they can support Han Mo so much.


    A director starts with what people want to see and what you shoot. But with more and more experience, it will gradually become what the director makes and what the audience sees.

 Chapter 482

    When Han Mo was interviewed before, the reporter asked him what his next job was. Han Mo''s answer was that it hasn''t been decided yet. Everything goes with fate.


    The answer sounds perfunctory, but it''s not. He really didn''t think about it.


    In the hearts of the media and fans, Han Mo is a workaholic. The films are made very fast, and one after another. At first, we are not used to it. Later, we all adapt to Han Mo''s non-human work speed. Therefore, when Han Mo said to follow the fate, the media reporters don''t believe it. They just think that Han Mo is deliberately perfunctory.


    However, this period of time is really too intensive. Han Mo does have a plan to have a rest. It just happens that the little guy has a summer vacation.


    The film will be released in China in another week, and the Internet has been flooded with news about the upcoming release of wrestling, Dad.


    "There''s another week. I can''t wait."


    "I saw the trailer. It''s too burning. I look forward to the full version."


    "I want to learn wrestling, ha ha."


    The box office of the Indian version has been rising in the past few days. Agra calls Han Mo almost every day to report the box office data. Although Han Mo doesn''t care at all, Agra really wants to share the good news with Han mo.


    Agra excitedly reported the box office situation to Han Mo, and the feedback of the Indian people on the film. The more he spoke, the more excited he became. His Chinese was stiff and fast. Han Mo couldn''t understand it, but he still cooperated with him to pretend to understand it.


    As soon as Han Mo put down the phone, little pangxie walked in happily.


    "Brother Han, we''ve all rested for a few days. Are there any big moves?" Little pangxie looked forward to Han Mo''s answer. He was used to the high-intensity workload every day.


    However, since returning from India, the work has almost stopped, and there is not no work at all, but there are only some daily affairs of the company, and Han Mo''s personal work is almost gone.


    This made little pangxie not used to it. He couldn''t help it for two days, so he decided to come and ask.


    Facts have proved that sometimes if a person has been in a very busy state, it will become a habit. If one day he suddenly stops being busy, it will be like breaking a habit, and he will feel uncomfortable all over.


    At the moment, little Pang Xie is in such a state that his leisure egg hurts.


    Han Mo looks at little pangxie.


    Little pangxie also looked at Han Mo with eager eyes.


    "No." Han Mo replied.


    "No?" Little Ponzi didn''t want to believe the two words he heard and repeated them again.


    Han Mo repeated it again with certainty. His tone was quite calm, "No."


    Little Ponzi, "..."


    Han Mo looked at pangxie''s painful expression and was a little speechless.


    "Brother Han, we still have a lot to do, such as the planning of a new film?" Little Ponzi didn''t give up and raised his eyebrows suggestively.


    "No."


    "Don''t we have any new movies to make recently?"


    "Really not."


    Han Mo''s tone didn''t have any room to ease, just a very plain statement of a fact.


    The glimmer of hope that little pangxie had held was completely shattered.


    I just think a lightning bolt broke behind me. This time it''s not egg pain, it''s broken


    Han Mo just looked at little pangxie''s strange expression.


    Ponzi clubbed in place for two seconds, and then turned out of the office as if he had been hit hard by life.


    Han Mo didn''t expect little Pang Xie''s mind, because he just asked whether to make a new film, and Han Mo really didn''t plan to make a new film recently. It''s not that there are no films, but that Han Mo doesn''t want to make one.


    He wanted to take advantage of the children''s summer vacation. The three people went out to play together. The children were so old that they had never gone far except back to southern Jiangsu. That time was not to go out to play, but to see their grandfather who was still in hospital at that time.


    Little Pang Xie''s lonely figure had come to the door. Han Mo frowned slightly, "I may go out for a period of time in a few days, not in the company."


    be not in? Company?


    Pang Xie is Han Mo''s assistant. Han Mo not only has no new job, but also goes out, even not in the company.


    Little pangxie''s back was lonely again. There was a sense of frustration beaten by frost in the air around his body.


    In fact, he wanted to ask where he went out. Since he didn''t make a movie, it must be a private matter, but it seemed that he had no reason to ask.


    "You may be very busy during my absence." Han Mo is not ready to take charge of the company when he takes his children out, so little pangxie must take on more work.


    Very... Busy?


    Ponzi didn''t listen carefully to the first half of the sentence. He was just excited when he heard the word "very busy".


    The expression of just being too idle to break eggs suddenly became lively again.


    "Brother Han, what should I do?"


    "Brother Han, do you have any work for me now?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of your house during this time so that you won''t worry."


    "I''m going to make a work plan now."


    ......


    Originally, Han Mo wanted to wait a few more days to explain the company''s affairs before going out to play. Unexpectedly, little pangxie was like beating chicken blood. When he said he was going to be busy, his eyes were red. He cleared all the work to be taken over in an afternoon.


    Han Mo has nothing to do. He doesn''t have to drag. He goes back directly to discuss where to play.


    Shuya also made proper arrangements for her recent work in advance. Either she did it in advance or after pressing, she just made room for a period of time to take the little guy out with Han mo.


    The next step is the important work of where the family of three plans to play.


    It''s easy to go out to play, but it''s not so simple where to play, how to play, and how to play well. Moreover, this trip is not only for two adults, but also Xuanxuan. Naturally, it should be in a place suitable for children.


    Sometimes fans always think that idols are a high group. It seems that everything they do is elegant, mysterious and flawless. However, stars are also people. They also have to eat, drink water, shit, pee and fart, which is no different from the life of ordinary people.


    Going out to play will also be tangled. Where are you going


    The three people sat around a small round table. The little guy held his small chin, and Shuya also held his chin. Han Mo scolded a thoughtful expression.


    "Let''s go to Europe. Xuanxuan has never been there. She will like it." Shuya rubbed the child''s head and suddenly said.


    Han Mo shook his head. "There are so many places Xuanxuan has never been to. As long as children go out of Beidu, they will like it. There are so many interesting places in our country. There are countless famous mountains and rivers. Children have never been to Europe. What are you doing in Europe? I don''t recommend going abroad. "


    "Famous mountains and rivers? Do you take the children to climb the mountain? Too tired. " Shuya retorted.


    Han Mo explained, "I''m just taking an example. I don''t have to climb mountains."


    "Where do you say to go? We''ve been discussing it for so long." Shuya is also a little impatient.


    Han Mo is embarrassed. If it''s just him and Shuya, it''s too easy to do. He can go anywhere. But with his children, Han Mo will think a lot. The more he thinks, the more tangled he becomes, and then it becomes. This can''t, that can''t.


    The little guy blinked his big watery eyes and sighed like an adult, "Hey ~"


    Because the sigh was very long and hard, it instantly attracted the eyes of Shuya and Han Mo to the little guy.


    The little guy looks at his father and his mother.


    "Mom and Dad, you all said you took me out to play, but you didn''t seem to ask me for advice."

 Chapter 483

    The little guy''s tone was like a little adult who was unfairly treated, but it was this sentence that suddenly gave Han Mo and Shuya hope to understand the problem that had plagued them for a long time.


    At this time, Shuya and Han Mo remembered that they had just discussed for a long time. They kept saying that children can''t go here. It''s inconvenient where to go. It''s so stupid to tangle. They didn''t expect to ask the little guy where they want to go.


    After a short pause, Shuya and Han Mo asked in unison, "where does Xuanxuan want to go?"


    "I want to see the sea." The little guy raised his chin and looked forward to it.


    "OK, go and see the sea!" Han Mo answered firmly without hesitation.


    Shuya nodded in agreement.


    Han Mo''s suggestion is not to go abroad. He has been to a lot of places. He always feels that his country is good. He always feels that his country doesn''t understand. What''s wrong with running outside? This view has been in his mind before. Now he takes his children to play, and his idea is still the same.


    Shuya has no opinion in this regard.


    Things become much easier. Since they are looking at the sea and don''t want to go abroad, they choose directly according to the quality. Finally, they decided to go to the southern end of the motherland to see the sea.


    ......


    I''ve decided where to play. When the destination is decided, I''ve broken through a big barrier. It''s too easy to buy tickets, book hotels and pack up.


    Han Mo is responsible for packing the little guy''s suitcase, putting the clothes needed for vacation neatly in the storage bag, and then putting them into the child''s suitcase.


    Sunscreen, sunscreen, swimsuit, insect proof water... While checking his luggage, Han Mo wondered if there was anything left behind.


    Finally, I read it carefully again. Everything is not bad. What I can think of and what I should bring are installed.


    Han Mo has always been proud of sorting out his luggage. He accepted the prince and said it was him.


    Han Mo is complacent.


    "Dad, you left something." When Han Mo was checking the suitcase, the little guy also stood nearby to supervise. He stared at his suitcase with big eyes and searched the neat luggage. Finally, when Han Mo was about to close the suitcase, he carried his hands behind his back and said proudly.


    Han Mo thought that no one in the family could match him in the matter of storage. He just checked it several times and absolutely didn''t drop anything. He didn''t want to admit it. He retorted, "Dad checked it several times and absolutely won''t drop anything."


    Han Mo then pinched the child''s fleshy little face.


    The little guy was also unconvinced. "Dad obviously left something and didn''t want to admit it. He should have the courage to admit his mistakes." The little guy taught his father what he had taught her before.


    Han Mo was stunned for a moment, then laughed, "then Xuanxuan said, what did dad forget to pack? If it''s something he shouldn''t bring, it''s not that Dad forgot to bring. If it''s something he should bring, dad will apologize to Xuanxuan and admit his mistake."


    Han Mo really often taught Xuanxuan that no matter what she did wrong, she should have the courage to admit it and have the spirit of responsibility.


    Although the child taught him what he said in turn, Han Mo was not unhappy because what the child said was right.


    But Han Mo is more sure that he will never leave anything. He has this confidence.


    The little guy showed a proud look on his pink face, and then went to his little desk.


    Han Mo slightly raised his eyebrows. He felt that the child must want to bring something he shouldn''t bring, such as toys that he can''t play with at all, or candy that he can''t eat often.


    But the little guy went to the desk, not to get the toys on the toy shelf or the candy in the candy jar.


    Instead, he took out a book from the drawer.


    When he saw the book, Han Mo was stunned and his eyes widened slightly. It was


    exercise book!


    Han Mo''s head buzzed, and his ears seemed to think of the children''s song. Two tigers, two tigers, run fast, run fast, have no eyes and no tail


    Han Mo doesn''t want her children to study or do their homework. Maybe other parents encounter such a situation. The children take the initiative to ask to take their homework books on vacation. They will also hold the children happily and praise her as a good child who loves learning.


    But... The situation of Han Mo''s family is different.


    He has been deeply defeated by Xuanxuan''s magical brain circuit. Han Mo doesn''t want to mention it anymore, whether it''s a tiger without eyes or a rabbit without tail.


    Xuanxuan held up her arithmetic homework book and walked happily to the small suitcase, and then put it in neatly.


    Han Mo is not well.


    Didn''t you say it was a vacation?


    Didn''t you say it was a pleasant trip?


    Didn''t you say to put aside all your work and just have a good time for a family of three?


    Why do you bring your homework book? Even if you bring your homework book, you also bring your arithmetic homework book.


    Of course, all this is Han Mo''s cry in his heart. He can''t tell his children these ideas.


    First of all, the behavior of taking exercise books when going on vacation should be encouraged, and children''s learning motivation must not be discouraged.


    Han Mo forced out a smile and rubbed the child''s head. "We Xuanxuan are a good baby who loves learning. The homework book is really not something we shouldn''t bring."


    The little guy''s eyes lit up. His father admitted that the homework book was not something he shouldn''t have brought, that is, it should have been brought. That is, his father admitted that he forgot to bring it.


    Han Mo coughed. "Dad really didn''t expect to bring Xuanxuan an exercise book, so Dad bravely admitted his mistake. He really fell behind. Dad apologized."


    The little guy showed a bright smile on his pink face, "it doesn''t matter, Dad. A child who dares to admit his mistakes is a good child."


    Han Mo bit his teeth and nodded with force.


    He thought about it and decided to save the country with a curve. He asked tentatively with a smile, "look, Xuanxuan, we are going on vacation this time, and we are taking Xuanxuan to see the sea. There are so beautiful sea, blue sky and white clouds. Let''s not take our homework. Dad gives Xuanxuan a holiday. We don''t have to do our homework these days."


    The little guy shook his head and refused very seriously, "no, dad didn''t say it. Learning is a persistent process. Xuanxuan remembered the math problems my father taught me a few days ago. Just in time for our vacation, my father can teach Xuanxuan new math problems."


    Han Mo, "..."


    Han Mo was completely speechless. It was the first time he hated himself so much. Why did he say so much truth.


    In this way, the little guy successfully left his homework book in the trunk.

 Chapter 484

    Han Mo, Shu Ya, and Xuan Xuan are happily preparing to travel.


    Although Han Mo and Shuya are people who run all over the world, whether you have been to the ends of the earth or all over the world, it is just work, and the meaning of work is just work.


    But it''s different from my family. Even if I just go to the periphery of Beidu, it''s also a tourism and my mood is different.


    Like ordinary families, it is also exciting for the family of three who go out on vacation for the first time.


    Although Han Mo claimed to be the prince, Shuya checked the little guy''s suitcase again. She didn''t believe Han Mo, because she was a mother. She was afraid that her children would forget this and that. She had to check it herself.


    But when Shuya opened Xuanxuan''s suitcase, the first thing she saw was the homework book.


    Shuya couldn''t believe her eyes.


    Turning her face, Shuya gave Han Mo a white look.


    "We''re going on vacation this time. Why do you let your children bring their homework books. Xuanxuan doesn''t go to the middle class of kindergarten until school starts. Arithmetic is just an enlightenment stage. Don''t put too much pressure on the children. Besides, Xuanxuan doesn''t know how to do it, but her understanding is not the same as yours. " Shuya said with a very serious expression.


    A few days ago, when Han Mo taught the little guy to calculate, Shuya saw it. She also knew two mice, but that doesn''t mean that the child can''t solve math problems, but divergent thinking.


    At least children know that when a tiger has only one eye and another tiger has two eyes, they add up to three eyes.


    Shuya thinks Han Mo is a little too much.


    Han Mo looked innocent. He was hurt when he taught the little guy arithmetic. Well, it''s not easy for a family of three to go out and play. He also wanted to be quiet. Who wants to help the children with their homework.


    Shuya looks at Han Mo''s eyes, which still wants to argue. Lengdaozi''s eyes sweep over. Han Mo''s mouth is curled. Just about to speak, Shuya stares at Han Mo again.


    Han Mo thought that the pot could not be carried. He said reluctantly, "it was Xuanxuan who wanted to bring her homework book. She said that learning is a process of perseverance. We Xuanxuan love learning."


    Although Han Mo is extremely reluctant to say this sentence, he still needs to encourage children''s enthusiasm for learning.


    The little guy didn''t know his father''s mind. She proudly raised her little chin. She agreed with what she said. Then she looked at her mother and wrote on her face, praise me, praise me.


    Just now, Shuya, who was still cold to North and South Korea. When she heard this sentence, she rubbed the child''s head happily, smiled gently and said, "we Xuanxuan are great. OK, take the homework book with you. When you arrive, you can let dad continue to teach you."


    The little guy nodded hard.


    Han Mo''s heart sank when he heard this sentence. It''s the same thing. Why is there such a big gap between the two? He is gentle and touching his head to Xuanxuan, cold knife and rolling his eyes to him, which is obviously a different treatment.


    Not satisfied, Han Mo wrote a big dissatisfaction in his heart.


    also......


    Wait, what Shuya Gang just said seems to be that when he arrived at the hotel, let him teach. Why not Shuya himself? Han mogang wanted to say something. It happened that Shuya looked in his direction. At the moment when her eyes were opposite, Han Mo swallowed what he wanted to say.


    ......


    All the things that should and shouldn''t be brought have been brought. In fact, if Han Mo and Shuya are only on vacation, many things don''t need to be brought from the north. They must be sold locally, but it''s different with children. If they want it temporarily, they won''t be in trouble if they can''t buy it immediately.


    So the best way is to get everything you can think of ready.


    Flying is a very fun thing in the little guy''s heart.


    When the plane takes off and lands, the surrounding air pressure changes suddenly, and the air pressure in the ear canal changes with the surrounding environment. If the pressure in the drum chamber does not have time to adjust, there will be a pressure difference between the two sides of the eardrum. People who are more sensitive to the eustachian tube will be particularly sensitive to pain.


    Babies are more prone to pain because the eustachian tube is not fully developed. Compared with babies, the little guy can adjust himself, so he doesn''t feel uncomfortable.


    Children over two years old should buy children''s tickets and sit in their seats independently.


    The space of the seats is very large, and the adjacent seats do not affect each other.


    There are three seats in a row. The two seats are together, and the other is across an aisle on the other side.


    Shuya and Xuanxuan sit together. Han Mo sits in front of them. Next to Han Mo is an empty position.


    The little guy sits near the aisle. She likes to be next to the aisle. Although the space is the same, she always subconsciously thinks that there is more space next to the aisle, so she likes to be next to the aisle.


    Shu Ya and Han Mo wore sunglasses and got on the plane. Shu Ya put on the mask.


    It''s not that they deliberately disguise something. They really don''t want to be affected during their vacation. At the moment, they are ordinary people. Like every family''s parents, they want to take their children on vacation during their children''s summer vacation and don''t want to be disturbed.


    Shu Ya leaned in the chair, holding the mask, and his face was all blocked.


    Sitting in a separate chair across the aisle was a boy in his early twenties, playing with a tablet computer.


    The little guy was idle and bored, and his sight caught a glimpse not far away.


    The boy''s tablet wallpaper is a big portrait. The little guy''s eyes shine. She is too familiar with this person.


    The little guy didn''t hide his eyes, and she didn''t know how to hide at her age. She just looked straight if she wanted to see it.


    The boy soon found that the little girl had been looking at her in this direction. When she looked up, she found that she was not looking at herself, but at the tablet wallpaper in her hand.


    "Does the little girl like him, too?" As soon as the boy saw that he was a lovely child, he didn''t feel anything, so he took the initiative to talk.


    The little guy nodded, "I like it."


    A proud smile appeared on the boy''s face, "he is my idol. The songs he sings are good, and the movies he makes are also good."


    "I know."


    The boy hesitated for a moment. He originally thought of a little girl, Yan Kong at most. It must look good and pleasing to the eye. Children also have aesthetics, but he really didn''t expect that when he said singing and movies, the little girl said she knew so calmly.


    "Then tell me what movies he made?" The boy thought to himself, the child must not know.


    "Charlotte''s troubles, youth, I''m not a god of medicine, wrestling, Dad." The little guy''s tone is still very calm, and every movie says the same word, just like casually saying his family''s name.


    The boy was stunned for a moment. He couldn''t believe that such a young child would also watch these films. Even the newly released wrestling, dad knows, stared like a bosom friend, "is he also your idol?"


    "No, he''s my father."


    my dad.


    my dad......


    The boy looked at Xuanxuan like this, his ears echoed the little guy''s words, and he yanked hard at the corners of his eyes.

 Chapter 485

    The boy was stunned and didn''t speak for two seconds. He didn''t want to say it. The news was so sudden that he didn''t know what to say for a moment. He swallowed spittle hard.


    Then quickly picked up the tablet, clicked twice, and another picture appeared on the screen.


    It was the picture of Han Mo and Shuya singing hand in hand at Shuya concert, which was photographed by the media and later forwarded by the official wechat of sichen media, so it spread widely in the fan circle.


    Although Han Mo and Shuya had their own fans before they made their relationship public, they seemed to have no intersection at all, and there was no intersection in the fan circle. Each family supported their idols.


    However, after the relationship was made public, the painting style changed. There was no such thing as making a love affair public like other people''s homes. As a result, the male fans were unhappy with the female and the female fans were unhappy with the male. Then they quarreled with each other and felt that they were not worthy of each other, and the fans blacked each other.


    Han Mo and Shuya''s fans are very different. They not only have no exclusion, but also open their relationship under such unexpected circumstances. It''s like their idol should have been with each other. They not only have no sense of exclusion, but also love each other and become a big family.


    The fans of the two became a family of fans. Some people only liked Han mo before, but later they also liked Shuya.


    Some people used to be just fans of Shuya. After the open love affair, they even became fans of Han mo.


    This phenomenon is like an unsolved mystery in the entertainment industry, which is so magical.


    The boy pointed to Shu Ya in the picture on the tablet, "this is..."


    "My mother."


    The little guy doesn''t feel the need to hide. It''s not a secret. His father told her long ago that he doesn''t have to hide his mother anymore. Her mother is a big star. There''s nothing he can''t say, and he should be proud to say it.


    So the little guy subconsciously raised his little chin when answering this question.


    Pride, that''s it.


    The boy felt bad at that time. He knew that Han Mo and Shu Ya had a daughter, but he didn''t expect to appear in front of him, and he was mistaken for a fan.


    The boy actually has a very envious mood towards the little girl in front of him, but what does he envy her


    The little guy answered a few questions and didn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    Although Xuanxuan is young, she is very smart. Her parents have always told her not to talk to strangers. She remembers it. This time, it is because others are holding photos of her parents. She subconsciously wants to show off, otherwise she is too lazy to answer.


    It is true that many children play with things that are more sneaky than adults. They can''t even connect with adults. Moreover, children think carefully, and adults may not be able to guess.


    The speaking boy''s name is Yang Guang. He studies in Beidu Film Academy and his home is in the South China Sea. This time he came home during the summer vacation.


    Children who can go to the film academy, in addition to their own excellence, have to pass the art examination and cultural courses. There is another reason. Family conditions are not too poor, because learning performance is a crazy process of throwing money in high school preparation, and they may not be able to hear the sound.


    Families below the middle class are hard to bear. Yang Guang''s family is pretty good, but the reason why he can be first class is not the money given by his family, but the money he earns from work study at school.


    Beidu Film Academy is the first institution for children who dream of becoming a star. Let''s not say whether they can really be a star in the future, but as for the part-time job, a lot of profitable jobs are waiting for them.


    For students, those part-time jobs are already very rich. They are too much stronger than ordinary students who can only work as hourly workers in supermarket stores.


    Yang Guang''s first pot of gold came from this way. His family has good conditions. He has no sense of diligence and thrift since childhood. He spends all his money and earns it again. This is Yang Guang''s mentality at the moment.


    So he got a part-time salary and booked himself first class. Although the conditions at home were good, he had never taken first class.


    Parents are strict about Yang Guang''s education. They can''t spend what they should spend or what they shouldn''t spend. However, whether they should spend or not is a word of their parents.


    Yang Guang was stunned by the little girl''s two words, and his ears echoed what the little girl said just now.


    "He is my father."


    "My mother..."


    wait!


    Suddenly Yang Guang seemed to think of something. His expression, which had been frozen on his face, changed again, revealing a trace of smile.


    The child is so young that he can''t come out alone. Is it


    Yang Guang''s eyes lit up and whispered, "little sister, did your parents come with you?"


    The little guy immediately raised his vigilance. When he asked such a question, it was bad corn and little sister. Who is your sister.


    Xuanxuan turned her head and did not answer Yang Guang''s question, but sang.


    "I''m not fooled, I''m not fooled by you. There''s nothing to say between us."


    "I can''t be fooled by you. I think you are the legendary gray wolf..."


    The voice was not loud, but it was enough for Yang Guang to hear. He was stunned. How could he sing it? When he heard the lyrics behind, he almost vomited blood angrily.


    Even if I don''t want to talk, I still say I''m a big gray wolf. Where am I like a big gray wolf? How can there be such a handsome big gray wolf? How about the school grass of Beidu film academy?


    Yang Guang lived for 20 years. It was the first time that a little girl said he was a big gray wolf and sang it.


    Xuanxuan ignored Yang Guang after singing. She sang a song from the children''s Song Album created by Han Mo, "I''m not fooled by you".


    The theme of the song is not to talk to strangers and not to open the door to strangers. The melody of the song is very light, the rhythm is also strong, and the theme of the lyrics is clear and catchy. Anyway, it has just been launched, and it has been scrambled to be downloaded by parents. Now children in kindergartens can basically sing.


    The little guy ignored Yang Guang. Yang Guang didn''t want to take the initiative to hit the muzzle of the gun again. He could bear anything. He said he was not handsome and absolutely couldn''t bear it.


    Where is it like a big gray wolf? where?


    Yang Guang thinks he is broad-minded, but handsome is the bottom line. This bottom line can''t be broken.


    In a minute, Yang Guang forgot the bottom line and wanted to talk to the little girl.


    But Xuanxuan didn''t even give Yang Guang a look.


    There was no breakthrough from Xuan Xuan, and Yang Guang began to search himself. Actually, he just saw that there was an adult next to Xuan Xuan. But because the other side was wearing a mask, it could not see what it looked like. Sitting in front of them wore dark glasses and black peaked cap, and could not see the appearance.


    Yang Guang didn''t see his face. Although he was suspicious, he couldn''t open it directly to see others. He had to give it up. He thought he could go and have a look when the plane landed later.


    These days, he is also tired of working part-time. He wanted to watch a movie and go to bed when he got on the plane. As a result, there was a little episode just now. Now he is too sleepy, so he decided to squint first.

 Chapter 486

    The plane landed smoothly at the airport.


    First class is very expensive in the minds of ordinary people, which is not only reflected in the different prices. First class also has many benefits that economy class does not have. In addition to larger space, more comfortable, better entertainment facilities and higher-grade catering, the most important thing is that first class has a special security channel and VIP lounge, which can get on and off the plane in advance.


    When the plane landed smoothly, Han moshuya got off the plane ahead of time with the little guy.


    The little guy glanced at Yang Guang on the other side of the aisle while holding his mother''s hand to get off the plane.


    At the moment, Yang Guang didn''t know that his idol passed him like this.


    "Sir, it''s time to get off the plane."


    Yang Guangzheng made a movie with Han Mo in his dream. As a result, he saw a beautiful little sister as soon as he opened his eyes, but he didn''t have time to see the stewardess. He suddenly sat straight and looked at the action next to him.


    It''s empty, not to mention idols. There''s no personal film.


    Yang Guang''s heart is broken.


    Zeng Ying booked all the hotels. She has always been very careful in handling this matter. She has noticed all aspects. Of course, the most important thing is comfort. Moreover, the hotel must bring its own private beach. Originally, the three people are on vacation. They live comfortably and have fun first.


    Then there is concealment. According to the coffee positions of Han Mo and Shuya, there will be a group of people everywhere. In fact, the more high-grade the position is, the fewer people will follow the stars.


    It''s not that the rich don''t pay attention to the entertainment industry, but even if they like it in their hearts, they won''t blindly gather together to do anything, won''t encircle, won''t chase after photos, and won''t disturb other people''s lives.


    It''s not that rich people must have quality, but it''s true that people with high quality will be more in circles with better economic conditions. Because of their unusual status, they are doomed to pay more attention to their words and deeds. Even if they pretend, they should pretend to be like.


    When Han Mo and Shuya checked in, they handed their ID cards to the staff at the service desk. It was obvious that each other was in front of them.


    Just for a moment, the staff immediately recovered their calm. They clearly recognized Han Mo and Shuya, but they seemed to be facing ordinary guests. After going through the relevant formalities, they handed the certificates to Han Mo and them again.


    In fact, there are a lot of star celebrities who work in this grade hotel every year.


    Most people just say in their heart: Oh, another star. Eh, the photos on the ID card are different from those on TV. Makeup is comparable to cosmetic surgery.


    Then you should do what you want, not even the fluctuation in your eyes.


    But just now she was really a little excited. If her inner professional ethics were not under control, she would have couldn''t help asking Han Mo to sign. She just saw wrestling, dad yesterday, crying.


    Han Mo took the child in one hand and the suitcase in the other. Without the help of the waiter, he went straight to the elevator leading to the suite. Shuya walked beside him with a big sun hat, with his arm and a small bag in the other hand.


    Han Mo and Shu Ya are wearing sunglasses and hats, which are pressed very low and dressed like ordinary tourists, because it''s too hot in the South China Sea, and tourists usually dress like this.


    So no one noticed them and the three walked into the elevator.


    What really feels like his vacation is when Han Mo pushes open the door of the suite.


    In fact, a luxurious sea view room for three people is enough, with more than enough space.


    However, it''s easy to be disturbed because there are more public areas between rooms in ordinary rooms, so everyone has a greater chance to meet when going in and out. After all, Han Mo and Shuya are stars, and they still want to be undisturbed as much as possible.


    They didn''t come to work. They were on vacation.


    So Zeng Ying booked them a luxury family suite.


    It''s a family suite, but it definitely doesn''t mean a family of three, but a big family of three generations.


    The suite has its own exclusive platform. There is a private swimming pool on the platform, and the suite is a separate building. There is only one suite on each floor, so the private space is very large, and no suite is divided into two floors upstairs and downstairs.


    "Wow ~"


    The little guy gave a heartfelt admiration the moment he stepped into the room, and then rushed upstairs.


    She wants to see what''s upstairs.


    The balcony on the first floor is a large private swimming pool.


    The balcony on the second floor is a small water park, surrounded by many children''s toys, just like a small amusement park.


    The little guy ran down from upstairs again.


    "Dad, Dad, I want to swim." There was a light in the little guy''s eyes. Now no good words can describe her mood at the moment.


    This is her first vacation with her parents, the first time she stayed in such a luxury hotel, and the first time she could play water park at home.


    Han Mo was stunned. If other people''s children say so, maybe parents will say, OK, go.


    But the little guy is different. Other people''s children can swim. The little guy can''t swim at all. What kind of swimming, at most, is just stepping on the water.


    Obviously, the little guy doesn''t think so. What''s difficult about swimming? Can''t you swim by stretching your arms and legs under the water?


    She doesn''t think swimming is very difficult, although Xuanxuan has never swam.


    Besides, didn''t Ba say that water is buoyant, so she should be able to swim by lying on the water and kicking her legs casually.


    Facts have proved that Xuanxuan is still too naive. This is because of the mistakes made by her youth.


    "Dad! Ah! I''m afraid. Don''t let go. "


    "Dad, I drank the water from the swimming pool. Will I be poisoned? Don''t you say there is disinfectant?


    "Ah, I can''t swim, I can''t."


    ˇ±Dad, mom! So scared, so scaredˇ°


    The little guy kept talking and kicked his legs. The private pool is not deep, and I don''t worry about others making trouble, because there will be no one else in the pool except the three of them.


    Shuya also changed her swimsuit and lay on the recliner under the big sun umbrella. She wore a set of black bikini. The plump Yuying was aggressive and proudly fluctuated violently with the slight movement of her body. Two thin black belts just passed on the beautiful collarbone, outlining more sexy.


    She looked at Han Mo and the little guy in the pool and hit the fine waves.


    "Mom, I can swim. Look, look."


    The little guy lay on his father''s arm, his two small arms rowed hard, and his two legs pushed back hard. If you only look at the little guy''s performance, you really think she has learned to swim.


    But when he looked down again, he knew that Han Mo was dragging her with one arm.


    In fact, the little guy is usually afraid of water, but now his father is not afraid of dragging her. As long as his father is there, everything will become less terrible.

 Chapter 487

    Shuya looked at the happy play between her child and her father. It seemed that she was ignored. She was never a stingy person, but she was stingy and scared to death.


    Yes, jealous is jealous.


    Shu Ya eats both Xuanxuan''s vinegar and Han Mo''s vinegar. Anyway, she is ignored, but she is not very happy.


    In fact, it''s strange that Han Mo didn''t care about children at all. From him, he can only feel full of hatred for the whole world. It seems that everyone is unfair to him. He has nothing in his life except doing nothing and wasting time.


    But Han Mo seems to have changed a person at the moment, but Han Mo is the one she really loves.


    Shuya no longer has to try her best to accommodate him or run around to support her family. In the past, all the pressure was carried by Shuya alone, but now it''s completely different. Shuya doesn''t need to be too strong or face anything. She just needs to play a little woman.


    You can act coquettish occasionally, pretend to lose your temper occasionally, wait for Han Mo to coax her, and wait for Han Mo to give her a little surprise.


    In front of everyone, Shuya is an elegant, mature and attractive woman.


    Only in front of Han Mo will she become a childish, childish and jealous little girl.


    Han Mo often joked that he had two daughters, a big daughter and a little daughter.


    Shuya has been in a different state since she made up with Han mo. in Peng Ye''s words, the woman moistened by love is the most beautiful.


    Indeed, Shuya''s state is getting better and better. Generally, female stars start crazy maintenance after the age of 25, and even micro adjustment to keep their appearance at the peak of their appearance.


    But Shuya not only doesn''t need those extra maintenance, but also comes younger and younger, like a girl.


    The little guy was still lying on his father''s arm, pretending that he could swim. When he saw his mother standing up, Xuanxuan worked harder.


    "Mom, look, I can swim. I can swim." The little guy slapped the water with his two legs.


    Shuya attached herself and said softly, "Xuanxuan is great."


    Han Mo''s arm is translating on the water. The little guy seems to have swam a distance on the water. With his father, the little guy is not afraid. The little arm and calf cooperate together, which looks like a model.


    Han Mo believes that swimming is a skill, not necessarily in danger, but in case of some unexpected risks, it is really a hope of survival, so he always wants to teach the little guy to swim.


    In the past, the little guy didn''t come into contact with water. Han Mo was worried about whether she would be afraid. Now, instead of being afraid, he still likes swimming.


    But learning to swim for such a young child is not an overnight thing. It must be done step by step and don''t be too tired.


    Han Mo slowly sent the little guy to the swimming pool. "Today''s swimming class is over. Let''s have a rest." Then Han Mo took the little guy to the platform.


    "I still want to play." The little guy didn''t play enough. He just imagined that his father asked to swim again.


    "Xuanxuan has finished learning. It''s time for her mother to learn swimming." Then Shuya went down into the water, "I''m going to lie on your arm, too."


    Han Mo, "..."


    Han Mo has to admit that compared with Xuanxuan''s talent in learning swimming, Shuya is too poor.


    "Xuanxuan didn''t swim like that just now. There must be something wrong with your method."


    "Not serious, teach me not serious at all."


    "I want to lie on your arm, too. That''s how Xuanxuan swims."


    Han Mo is a little helpless. Xuanxuan is indeed lying on the upper reaches of his arm, but how old Xuanxuan is. Moreover, Xuanxuan is also rowing with both hands and feet.


    But Shuya is completely on Han Mo, and he can''t use his strength at all.


    Shuya has been complaining that Han Mo didn''t teach her seriously and didn''t teach her children so carefully, so she can''t swim well.


    The little guy looked at his father and mother underwater and suddenly felt that learning to swim was so difficult.


    ......


    On the other hand, major cinemas in Beidu are competing to show the Chinese version of wrestling, Dad.


    This film undoubtedly has the highest film ranking rate among all films of the same period, which is due to its good reputation in India and everyone''s trust in Korean and Mexican films.


    At first, when the film was just released in India, although it has been leading at the box office in India, people in the domestic industry are not particularly optimistic about it, mainly because the theme of the film is related to sports.


    And about social issues in India, women''s rights. This theme is relatively small in China.


    In the decision of whether to introduce the film, there are many disputes within major cinemas, and another factor we are worried about is the length of the film.


    It is 160 minutes in India. Although the domestic version has been deleted, there are still 140 minutes, which is a long time in domestic films. They are not sure whether the domestic audience can accept such a long time.


    So no one can be sure whether the film will have a good box office after it is shown.


    On the one hand, they believe in Han Mo, because the film made by Han Mo must be a high-quality product. It also shows the charm of the film in India. However, due to different national conditions and people''s aesthetics, no one dares to be sure that if the Indian audience likes it, the domestic audience will buy it.


    However, because of Han Mo''s influence, they all decided to gamble. Since it was gambling, they were all trembling.


    They all have a psychological expectation. They just don''t want to rush into the street too much. After all, the word of mouth is there.


    "On the first day, 120 million box office."


    "The next day, the cumulative box office was 250 million."


    "On the third day, the cumulative box office was 390 million."


    "The fourth day..."


    Although it can''t be compared with "I''m not a god of medicine" shot by Han mo before, this film is introduced according to imported films, not just domestic films. This box office has achieved quite good results in imported films, even surpassing American blockbusters in the same period.


    The box office champion of the same period not only beat the imported blockbusters of the same period, but also beat the domestic blockbusters of the same period.


    Pang Xie always wanted to report the box office of Han Mo these days, but Han Mo''s mobile phone failed to pass since the morning.


    How could he know that his brother Han is teaching his "eldest daughter" to swim, and one arm is about to break.


    American films play an important role in the film industry all over the world. They stared at the domestic market early and wanted to make a big profit in China. However, due to the emergence of Han Mo, their films in the same period were forced to have no way back, so they had to wait for their fate on the street.


    In the past, the major American directors did not pay attention to the films made by domestic directors. In their hearts, these films can not be on the table and are not worth paying too much attention.


    Until the emergence of Han Mo, step by step, completely angered American directors.

 Chapter 488

    After tossing under the water for an hour, Shuya didn''t make any progress in swimming. She didn''t know how to paddle with her hands. She held Han Mo tightly and couldn''t hold her breath well. Before her head was in the water, she raised it again.


    Finally, Han Mo didn''t give up. Shuya gave up.


    Shuya sighed deeply. Her heart was broken. It seems that swimming is unlikely for her.


    Although swimming can not be learned at one time, at least some gains should be made at the first time, such as holding your breath and swimming out for a meter or two.


    But the fact is that Shuya''s harvest is that when her legs clamp Han Mo''s waist, she is tighter and more flexible.


    Shuya came up from the pool and spoiled the little guy''s head. "Xuanxuan, you can learn to swim and save your mother in the future."


    The little guy was stunned and nodded seriously, indicating that he would study hard to swim, and then he would save his mother in times of crisis in the future.


    The little guy''s eyes were very firm, "Xuanxuan will be the first to save her mother. She will never leave her mother alone."


    Shuya was joking. Unexpectedly, when the child became serious, she couldn''t say she was joking with Xuanxuan, so she smiled and said, "well, mom, thank Xuanxuan first."


    Leisure time always passes very fast, and it''s evening in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Dad, mom, let''s go to the beach. I want to play sand." Xuanxuan said expectantly.


    The white smooth and delicate sea sand always has a special attraction to children. There is also a sand pond in the community, which is specially transported white sea sand. Every day, children play with sand in the sand pond with their own buckets and shovels.


    Han Mo didn''t understand. The little guy shoveled the sand into the bucket, and then poured out the sand in the bucket again and again. Han Mo really couldn''t figure out what fun it was, but the little guy repeated this sand action. Once he played, he could play all morning. He was very happy.


    Some people always say that adults don''t understand the world of children.


    In fact, it''s not that I don''t understand, but that children''s world is simpler and purer, so they are easier to be happy and satisfied. A piece of candy can make them happy, a new toy can make them happy, and playing for a while can make them happy.


    Because the way to produce happiness is simpler, they are in a happy state every day and seem to have nothing to worry about. Therefore, it is said that children are carefree and innocent.


    In the evening, the sky was red, and large white clouds were set off into a fiery red color.


    When the little guy came to the beach with a bucket, he was attracted by the rolling waves in front of him. He originally said he was just playing with the sand on the beach, but he couldn''t resist the temptation of the waves.


    Xuanxuan came to the beach for the first time. At night, the sea breeze blew and her hair danced in the wind. The waves beat the coast layer by layer, making the sound of water splashing.


    It''s so novel. The little guy almost forgot the safety problems his parents said. He can''t go into the water, be too close to the waves, and swim in the sea.


    The little guy is sure not to swim in the sea, but she wants the waves to beat her little feet and feel the power of the waves.


    But this behavior is strictly not allowed. Although Han Mo wants children to learn to swim, he doesn''t want children to be really in danger.


    The waves are too big, the water is too turbulent, and the child is small. He may go deeper and be swept away by the waves.


    Safety comes first. They come out to play. They must do a good job in safety.


    "Dad, I can walk to the beach. I really want to step on the water." The little guy looked at Han Mo with expectant eyes.


    In fact, it''s really nothing for children to step on the water. Who doesn''t go to the beach to step on the water, but Han Mo is still worried about the little guy and can''t let her stand by the water alone.


    Han Mo held the child''s hand tightly and walked to the beach step by step.


    The ground changes gradually, from pure white sea sand to dark color.


    "Wow ~" the little guy sighed.


    "Dad, can I go inside again?" The little guy continued to plead. Now Han Mo took her to the position where she stood. Although the ground was dark, there was only occasional water splashing up. The waves couldn''t hit their position at all.


    This was intentional by Han Mo, for security reasons.


    At this moment, the child asked, hoping that his father could take her to the water again. Just a child, there is no concept of danger at all, and I don''t know that the waves that are afraid to make a beautiful sound like percussion are dangerous at the moment.


    Every time he sees the child''s expectant eyes, Han Mo can''t bear to refuse. As long as he can do it, he will try his best to do it.


    He hesitated for a moment, but took the child inside again.


    At this time, Shuya also came over. She didn''t dress as badly as she did in the hotel room. After all, Han Mo and Xuanxuan are a family in the room and are not afraid to be seen.


    But the beach is not necessarily. Although it is a private beach, it will not be so private that there are only three of them.


    Shuya wore a long lace skirt, a big sun hat and sunglasses outside her black bikini.


    It''s also black. Although it''s a long skirt, it''s not so rigid. You can still see Shu Yajiao''s good figure through the fine holes of lace.


    "Dad, I want to go inside." The little guy pleaded again.


    "No." Han Mo said directly and categorically.


    The little guy was so firmly rejected by his father. He was very wronged and looked at his mother with tears.


    "Oh, let the child go a little further. It doesn''t matter." Shuya was also soft hearted. She thought she was bringing her children to play. Why should she let her children be wronged.


    The sea is not very deep, just below the little guy''s legs, but today the wind is very strong, the waves are also very big, every wave can hit their position, the little guy''s little skirt is wet, but she is very high hearted and not afraid at all.


    Han Mo couldn''t help it, so he took the little guy two steps forward.


    Just then.


    The little guy''s body suddenly tilted forward and fell down quickly. When his body was about to contact the sea and the child was about to fall, Han Mo pulled the little guy up.


    Because the waves are too big, the little guy is short, and the impact of the waves on her is much greater than that of adults. In addition, there will be a certain depression when stepping on the sand on the beach. The little guy almost fell when he didn''t stand firm.


    Shuya was frightened and ran over quickly, "Xuanxuan is fine, fine, don''t be afraidˇ°


    At this time, Han Mo had picked up the child.


    ˇ±I''m not afraid. I''m not afraid of anything with my fatherˇ° The little guy finished and wiped the sea water on his face with his fleshy little hand.

 Chapter 489

    The domestic box office of wrestling, Dad soon exceeded that of India, which is mainly determined by the market. The domestic film market is much larger than that of India.


    Even so, "wrestling, Dad" still created the history of Indian box office and became the highest box office film in India.


    For them, although the film is a foreign director and team, it is still produced by the national film and television company, so there is no difference.


    What Agra didn''t expect is that the box office in North America is also rising, and it has affected the attendance of some blockbusters released in the United States in the same period.


    In a movie company in the United States, several people are sitting on the sofa in such a large office.


    "It''s hateful that the Indian film can affect our local films."


    "Yes, I heard that Kenny''s film was forced to shorten the screening time because of its low attendance, which was a heavy blow to him."


    "What''s good about Indian films? I really don''t understand the aesthetics of the audience now."


    "You are wrong. This is not an Indian film. In fact, the director and production team are from Z. they were only invited by the Indian National Film Company to cooperate together, so there was nothing Indian about the creation of the script in the later stage."


    "You mean Han Mo?"


    The other person in the conversation did not speak and nodded slightly.


    "It can affect the box office of our American films. We can''t underestimate it."


    People in the room were still discussing. At this time, a voice sounded at the other end of the office.


    "It''s not that other people''s films are strong, but Kenny''s films are too weak. The world is the law of the jungle. If you don''t have the ability, don''t complain that others are too strong."


    Several people sitting on the sofa, hearing the familiar sound, quickly looked in the direction of the sound.


    "Kerry!"


    "Kerry, when did you come back?"


    "We are discussing the director of that Z country. This time, we will make a film in India and seize our North American market."


    When several people saw Kerry coming in, they all stood up and tried to add a few more crimes to Han Mo, so that Kerry hated Han Mo as much as they did.


    Kerry waved his hand and sat on the sofa. Everyone sat on the sofa with Kerry as the center again.


    Several people still want to continue to complain. Kerry frowned slightly. "If you have time to complain here, you might as well think about your next film. They seize our market, and we can also seize theirs. What''s the use of complaining here."


    Originally thought Kerry would hate Han Mo as much as everyone. Unexpectedly, Kerry''s reaction was quite different from what they expected.


    Everyone didn''t show it on their faces and felt a little uncomfortable. Kerry''s words pierced their hearts. They all felt that Kerry should be as disgusted with Han Mo''s attitude as everyone else, but they couldn''t see hatred from Kerry''s face.


    "I heard that Han Mo has been making movies for only one year. How could he know the market? He must be fishing in troubled waters, so he happened to have good results." Said one of them.


    Kerry snorted coldly, "you just started to pay attention to him because his wrestling, dad was screened in North America and thought he had seized the film market, but your eyes only saw one aspect. Do you know his previous films?"


    Several people were stunned. They really began to pay attention to Han Mo because he helped India make this film and distributed it overseas, which had an impact on American films. Moreover, they only paid attention to the film wrestling, Dad. They knew nothing about this previous film.


    Kerry shook his head. "Before this film, he also made several films, which have a good reputation at the box office, and one film has made a box office of 3 billion, so it is not the newcomer you say. Even if the film time is short, he is no worse than you in how to make a good film."


    Everyone looked at Kerry in surprise, "what shall we do? Kenny has been forced to shorten the release time. "


    "Kenny''s film is not of high quality. If he didn''t kill Han Mo''s film, his box office wouldn''t be very good."


    Kerry is right. We don''t want to complain about refuting Kerry anymore. We all look at Kerry and wait for his next words.


    Kerry smiled and calmly said, "shoot better works and earn back the lost market."


    ......


    The little guy almost choked a mouthful of water and didn''t dare to go deep anymore. He didn''t dare. In his little heart, he still longed for the sea and distance. He just didn''t dare to mention it to his parents. Just now he almost fell and scared his parents.


    Han Mo didn''t let the little guy go by himself, so he took her and strode away from the sea.


    Xuanxuan looked back at the sea farther and farther away from her father. Her heart was full of regret, but she didn''t ask for anything.


    At a place far from the sea, Han Mo put the little guy down.


    "Let''s step on the sand here." Han Mo said gently. Although he almost fell down and scared him, Han Mo was still worried that the child would be unhappy when he stepped on the water and now it became stepping on the sand, but in fact, he thought more.


    The little guy was very sensible and knew that it was really dangerous by the water, so he didn''t ask any more, so he followed his parents directly.


    But in fact, the difference between stepping on water and stepping on sand is not very big for Xuanxuan. After all, as long as you are with your parents and go out of Beidu, where you play is tourism.


    The little guy ran very fast and ran on the white beach barefoot, because there were no people on the beach. Han Mo and Shuya just walked behind the little guy holding hands and didn''t restrict her too much, as long as they didn''t leave their sight.


    There are not many people on the beach, but not alone. There are several young people not far away.


    "Let''s have fun these two days and enjoy the sun and beach here."


    "That''s necessary. I''m trying to make money part-time. Isn''t that why I can squander?"


    "Stop bragging, Yang Guang. When will you perform rock climbing for us? Listen to Xiao Liuzi say you''re faster."


    Yang Guang picked his eyebrows. "What''s fast? I''m still very stable and lasting."


    Several young people were talking happily.


    The little guy didn''t pay attention to the front, and the little feet were still running on the beach.


    Yang Guang is in the crowd, praising his rock climbing skills and enjoying the joy of being surrounded by his friends.


    As soon as the little guy ran over, he was attracted by the direction of the sound. The little guy looked at it with his small head. Although he was young, his memory was not bad at all.


    Xuanxuan looked at Yang Guang, who was standing in the middle of several people, and turned back.


    When the little guy ran over, Yang Guang didn''t care, but the child looked at his direction, then turned and left. Yang Guang looked at it.


    It doesn''t matter. His memory is not bad. He stared at him in an instant.


    Han Mo and Shu Ya are holding hands and walking leisurely behind. Suddenly, the little guy turns around and comes back.


    "Why are you back? Don''t you go forward?" Han Mo Chong drowned and rubbed the child''s head.


    The little guy shook his head, "no, there''s a big gray wolf in front."

 Chapter 490

    "There is a big gray wolf ahead?" Han Mo was stunned and repeated.


    The little guy nodded with certainty, and then took his parents'' hands and left.


    Han Mo and Shuya don''t know what happened. They are pulled forward by the little guy, but they can''t help looking at the direction the little guy ran in just now.


    Yang Guang couldn''t believe his eyes at the moment. He closed his eyes, took a breath, and then broke away. This scene was so real that he saw with his own eyes the strange little girl holding two people''s hands walking back.


    Although the distance is far away, although they just glanced back casually, although they both wear sunglasses, others may miss it, others may not see it, but who is he.


    He is Yang Guang. He is the cream of heaven and earth, the iron and steel fan of sun and moon, Yang Guang.


    "Hey, Yang Guang, what are you looking at?" All the friends followed Yang Guang''s eyes and didn''t see anything special.


    At the moment, the little guy has pulled his parents'' hands and walked in the opposite direction quickly.


    Others didn''t see it, but Yang Guang saw it. He didn''t say anything and ran directly in the direction the little guy left just now.


    The speed was so fast that the little friends behind him didn''t know what he was going to do.


    "Yang Guang! Where are you going? "


    "Yang Guang is crazy."


    "I don''t understand. I''m always surprised."


    They looked at Yang Guang''s back as he ran farther and farther, with a question mark on his face.


    "Tell Dad, what did you see just now?" Han Mo was dragged far by the little guy and asked.


    He knew that the child must have encountered something bad, but just now he didn''t look away from the child or talk to anyone.


    The little guy didn''t stop and said with great certainty, "there''s a big gray wolf behind."


    Shuya knows that children never lie, but she feels that the big gray wolf is a little ridiculous on the beach.


    The little guy''s mind is complicated. First of all, it''s because the strange corn on the plane asked East and West. She doesn''t want to have a pleasant trip with her parents and be disturbed. There''s another reason. She regretted that the person in the photo was her parents.


    Although my father has told her that I can speak out loudly at any time in the future. Who are my parents? After all, they are big stars, and they are very low-key. In this way, I exposed their whereabouts. I dress up every time, so I don''t want to be found?


    The little guy blamed himself a little, so he subconsciously wanted to stay away from the strange corn.


    Han Mo was even more strange. He stopped and was no longer dragged by the little guy.


    As long as the adult stopped, the child couldn''t move. Xuanxuan was still pulling her father with her strength, but she didn''t pull it, and she was bounced back by her father''s strength.


    "Tell Dad what''s wrong, or dad won''t follow you." Han Mo said seriously.


    Han Mo can follow the child, but he can''t allow the child to hide something from him.


    The little guy lowered his head and wanted to explain, but he didn''t know how to explain. Just when he wanted to look up, he saw Yang Guang running towards them in the distance.


    Little guys can''t control their expressions. Small expressions directly explain all psychological activities.


    Han Mo noticed and looked back at the direction of Xuanxuan''s sight.


    "Dad, big gray wolf." The little guy pointed to the panting Yang Guang running on the white beach in the distance.


    Yang Guanggang had already run to a place close to them. When he saw the little guy pointing his little arm at himself, he was also very helpless.


    When Han Mo saw the person running over, he subconsciously protected Xuanxuan behind him and frowned. He knew that his daughter would never lie and was kind to others. This time, he would point at others and say it was a big gray wolf. There must be a reason, so Han Mo subconsciously raised his vigilance.


    Han Mo and Shuya are wearing sunglasses, and Shuya is also wearing a big sun hat.


    Yang Guang often exercises and exercises and loves rock climbing. His physical quality is relatively good, but just now he ran desperately because he was afraid that Han Mo and Shuya would go too fast. He was still gasping in front of them.


    Han Mo didn''t speak. The other party ran over and was chasing them. He waited for the other party to speak first.


    With Han Mo, Shuya didn''t have to worry and didn''t intend to talk. The two people held the child''s hand and blocked the child behind her.


    Yang Guang took a few breaths and finally saw the idol. No matter how he pretended, he could recognize his idol at once. He was still in such close contact.


    Because he ran too hard, his white face rose red, and because he was excited, his expression looked very strange.


    Han Mo and Shu Ya didn''t relax their vigilance to the boy in front of them, waiting to see what he was going to do.


    Yang Guang raised his right hand and wiped it quickly.


    This action made Han Mo and Shu Ya a little confused, and they looked at each other.


    I haven''t had time to respond.


    "I''m your super iron powder. My name is Yang Guang." Yang Guang''s expression suddenly became serious, stretched out his right hand that had just been wiped on his body, and said very formally.


    Because the look of his eyes just now was too embarrassed, and he was pointed by the little guy as a big gray wolf. Han Mo never thought that he would suddenly shake hands with himself and said that he was his own iron powder. The role changed too fast. Han Mo reflected.


    The other party has raised his hand. Han Mo can''t refuse directly. He is not such a person and can''t do such a thing. Han Mo also stretched out his hand and politely responded to Yang Guang.


    Yang Guang couldn''t believe that idol was so approachable and would shake hands with himself. He thought that a coffee like Han Mo would turn around and leave directly when he saw himself, and he saw that others were on a low-key vacation.


    In fact, even if Han Mo ignored him and turned away directly, Yang Guang won''t stop admiring Han mo. after all, there are many such stars. Many stars are very cold when they meet fans during non working hours. Many people turn around and leave without paying attention to fans. Maybe there will be some tough assistants to drive away the fans.


    Yang Guang himself studied in the film academy. Naturally, he knows that those famous stars will play big cards. It''s not strange to see them.


    Instead, Han Mo would respond to him like this. There are too few stars without airs.


    Yang Guang was so excited that he didn''t know what to say.


    Han Mo originally thought that the other party would have any malice. After all, the child pointed to the other party as a big gray wolf, but looking at the boy in front of him, he didn''t seem to have any malice. He didn''t want to entangle more and was ready to turn around and leave.


    "Idol, wait a minute." How can Yang Guang give up the opportunity to contact with his idol for a while and quickly follow up.


    Han Mo paused at his feet.


    The little guy quit and said with dissatisfaction, "big gray wolf, we''re all going back."


    Yang Guang looked helpless. He was said to be a big gray wolf on the plane just now. Now he is even more ignorant. How can he become a big gray wolf? Where is he like a big gray wolf? He is so handsome.


    Not to mention, it''s OK. The little guy calls others the big gray wolf again. Han Mo is a little confused.


    "Xuanxuan, why do you call your uncle a big gray wolf?"


    The little guy motioned to his father to squat down, and then whispered in Han Mo''s ear for a while. Han Mo smiled after listening.


    In fact, according to the lyrics, it''s OK for a little guy to call others wolves.

 Chapter 491

    Han Mo knew this time. In fact, he just said a few more words to the little guy, but the little guy took his seat according to the number.


    He didn''t think the child was wrong. He should be vigilant when dealing with strangers, so he didn''t intend to say anything about the child.


    Knowing the cause and effect, Han Mo put down his guard against Yang Guang.


    If you are an ordinary fan, you may be very happy to get close to the idol and take a photo and sign with the idol, but Yang Guang can''t. He is a student of the film academy and a man determined to become an excellent actor.


    For the aspiring young man who has no resources and won''t knock on the door of the female director''s room, he naturally hopes to be familiar in front of the red and purple Han mo.


    The key is that although Han Mo''s temperament is high and cold, he has no shelf at all. Yang Guang even believes that as long as he uses the big method of beating up the cheeky thief, Han Mo can be deeply impressed by him. In case Han Mo goes to school to recruit people in the future, he will be close to it.


    Yang Guang must sell himself in the shortest time. He can give him a role immediately. At least he can leave his contact information. In case the next play lacks a role of dragon suit, Han Mo can remember him.


    Who is Han Mo? For so long in the entertainment industry, how can a 20-year-old boy escape his eyes? Now there are too many young people who dream of becoming a star, most of them are unrealistic. Han Mo always doesn''t think there are so many accidental opportunities, and all opportunities are for those who are prepared.


    Because you are always ready, it is easier to seize the opportunity than ordinary people.


    Han Mo knew that Yang Guang had something to say. Although he guessed something in his heart, he politely waited for the other party to speak and finish.


    Yang Guang knew that this was his first and only chance.


    "I''m a sophomore at Beidu Film Academy. I''ve always liked Mr. Han''s songs. Later I learned that Mr. Han also makes movies. You are the most influential filmmaker in China and my example. I hope to have the opportunity to cooperate with you." Although Yang Guang was excited and very excited, he behaved calmly, neither humble nor arrogant, without any panic, and said it very clearly word by word.


    He was surprised to hear that Han mo of Beidu Film Academy thought Yang Guang was just a young man with good looks. Then he wanted to rely on his so-called appearance and dream of becoming a star. Since he was from Beiying, he was born in a professional class.


    Yang Guang saw that Han Mo didn''t interrupt him. He was more confident and continued, "I have participated in several TV dramas, but they are small roles with few lines. Although there are not many scenes, I''m not a complete recruit. In the crew, I will learn when my predecessors are filming. And at the beginning of the college entrance examination, I was admitted to the performance Department of Beidu Film Academy as a double champion in culture and art. "


    Han Mo had no expression on his face, but his impression of the boy had gradually deepened. Although he didn''t say he had made any plays, it can be imagined that a sophomore should not play any important roles without resources and background.


    It''s rare that the boy didn''t talk too much. Many little actors often boast that the film they participated in is a TV play starring a big guy, or directly say in their personal profile that they have cooperated with a big guy.


    In fact, the big guy didn''t play against him at all. It''s just that a dragon role may die in a few minutes. How can he play the opposite role with the leading actor? He said he had cooperated without even knowing his name.


    Yang Guang just used his predecessors to collectively refer to the actors he had cooperated with. He was not boastful, but also polite.


    Another point was added in Han Mo''s heart, that is, Yang Guang said that he was a double champion in art examination and culture class and was admitted to the performance Department of Beiying film.


    There is no way to cheat this kind of thing. As long as Han Mo wants to know, it will be clear if he checks it casually, so Han Mo believes what Yang Guang said is true.


    "You are my idol. I hope to have the opportunity to meet you again. I hope you can give me a chance to perform." Yang Guang finished his last sentence very sincerely.


    Yang Guang looked at Han Mo with expectant eyes.


    Han Mo didn''t speak immediately. He seemed to be thinking.


    Yang Guang swallowed his saliva mercilessly. His calmness just now was all pretended. In fact, he was nervous.


    Shuya smiled at the corners of her mouth. At that time, Yang Guang stopped them, and she saw the purpose of the handsome boy.


    After listening to his self introduction, he feels like Han Mo at the moment.


    She looked at Han Mo and didn''t intend to participate. She just waited for Han Mo''s reaction.


    In Shuya''s understanding, Han Mo will never give the boy any promise.


    Don''t say it''s just a chance encounter, and the boy named Yang Guang does look sunny and handsome like his name, but Han Mo will never give any promise because of his one-sided words.


    People who know Han Mo know that he always only looks at whether this person is suitable for this role, not others.


    Once han Mo even those recommended by Meng Si directly refused, and they didn''t want to play an important role. They just wanted to run a dragon suit and show their face in Han Mo''s films as the capital for making films in the future.


    Han Mo refused directly for no other reason, that is, he is not suitable for the role in the film, and seriously said that there is no dragon suit in his own film. Each role has the meaning of his existence and can not be played by anyone.


    Shuya has been waiting for Han Mo''s refusal. She subconsciously takes a small step outward, ready to lead the child away at any time.


    Being rejected is not terrible. The terrible thing is that I know I may be rejected, but I still wait with a glimmer of hope. Every minute of waiting is suffering.


    Han Mo looked at Yang Guang''s nervous expression, smiled and said slowly, "what''s your specialty?"


    Shuya and Yang Guang were stunned when they heard Han Mo''s words.


    Shuya knew Han Mo''s character. Unexpectedly, Han Mo could say something else besides refusing.


    Yang Guang was surprised because there was no such sentence in the version he thought in his mind. He thought that either he would refuse him directly. In fact, he was ready to be rejected, or Han Mo was embarrassed to refuse directly. Politely and euphemistically, he would have the opportunity to cooperate in the future.


    But this opportunity is not necessarily when. Generally speaking, if there is a chance, there is no chance. Generally speaking, if you have time to eat again, you will not have that time in your life.


    So Yang Guang is ready. He knows in his heart that people can''t cooperate with him because of his simple words, but it''s always good to remember. Yang Guang''s purpose is to get familiar with his face. If he meets him in the future, he will have more opportunities.


    But he had no idea that Han Mo would ask him what he was good at.


    Yang Guang twitched at the corner of his mouth, "I, I can climb rock."

 Chapter 492

    Yang Guang said that he was a little guilty. Why did he say rock climbing? Shouldn''t his specialty be singing and dancing? At that time, during the art examination, I also sang a song and danced. It was over.


    Because Yang Guang had long thought that Han Mo would refuse, no matter how he refused, he had a very perfect dialogue to continue to say, making the other party feel comfortable and not embarrassed, but he didn''t expect Han Mo to ask him his specialty.


    He had always loved rock climbing. He came to the seaside to perform rock climbing for his friends, so he casually said that his specialty was rock climbing. Yang Guang ruthlessly took his mouth in his heart and didn''t think about it for two seconds before answering.


    Because his parents were there and his father talked to him again, the little guy didn''t think that the strange millet who always took the initiative to talk was so terrible.


    Xuanxuan poked out a small head from behind her father and was very interested in Yang Guang''s rock climbing. She wanted to know what rock climbing is.


    Shuya didn''t expect that Yang Guang''s specialty would be rock climbing. Shouldn''t she sing, dance or play musical instruments?


    Yang Guanggang wants to change his mouth. In fact, he can play, pull, play and sing. He is an art test

 Chapter 493

    Balloon, balloon! My balloon.


    The little guy shouted and anxiously pointed to the sky.


    I saw a balloon rising slowly and finally hanging on the climbing wall above the slope.


    At first, no one noticed the little guy''s balloon. Their eyes fell on Yang Guang, who had climbed to the top and was a little complacent and was preparing to return to the ground.


    But the little guy''s crisp voice was very penetrating. Not to mention Han Mo and Shuya on the ground, even Yang Guang hanging on the rock climbing wall heard it clearly.


    He had climbed to the top of the climbing wall and remained in his original position for a while. He was preparing to return to the ground. He heard the little guy''s voice. He looked up and forgot the past. It was just the top above him. There was an arc on the climbing wall, which officially blocked the bear balloon.


    Yang Guang thinks he is a leader in the school''s rock climbing club. We are all amateurs, just for entertainment and sports. We walk around and play by the way. We don''t pay much attention to technology, but also care about the entertainment of rock climbing.


    Originally, there was no Han Mo family in today''s plan. Yang Guang just wanted to play with his friends, but he was lucky enough to meet his idol. He happened to be interested in rock climbing. In order to impress his idol, he climbed much faster than before.


    Now the child''s balloon is hanging on the rock climbing wall, which just gives him another chance to perform.


    If you want to have a good relationship with an idol, you should start with the child. After giving the balloon to the child just now, it is obvious that the little girl''s attitude towards him has changed. If you can give the balloon to the little guy and take it down again, wouldn''t the impression score increase again.


    Besides, no one can get the balloon except those who can climb. This opportunity is rare.


    Think about Han Mo''s helpless expression when he wants to get the balloon back for his daughter. Think about sending the balloon to the crying child who is losing the balloon. The smiling face of the child''s worship and the eyes of Han Mo''s approval make Yang Guang''s spirit rise in an instant.


    Ha ha, be fast and handsome.


    But the dream is full and the reality is skinny. This is the reality. It will never be transferred with personal consciousness.


    Although it seems that it is only the distance of looking up, although Yang Guang thought it was not difficult at first, it is really not easy to implement.


    The climbing wall is built by simulating the real cliff. The feel and support points are the same as the real cliff. The original position of Yang Guang is not much different from the position where the balloon is entangled, but the distance is not close. The balloon is hung in the upper left corner of the climbing wall, and Yang Guang is on the right.


    To find a fulcrum and move the past, imagination is much more difficult than reality.


    The balloon is temporarily caught only because of the friction of the arc at the top of the climbing wall. If there is a stronger sea wind, it may be blown away.


    Yang Guang doesn''t know the following situation yet. He is trying to find a fulcrum to move above the syncline.


    He regretted his decision. In fact, it was just a balloon. He would go to the hotel to help the little girl get one later. But now he has moved towards the balloon. Next, he can see that he is going to get enough balloons. If he doesn''t succeed, he will lose his skills just now and lose someone again.


    Sometimes things are like this. You can''t do it at the beginning. If you don''t do it, everyone won''t feel anything, but if you give others hope, but you can''t do it, it will make people more disappointed in the end.


    Yang Guang is in a dilemma at the moment.


    Just then, Yang Guang, who was hanging on the steep rock wall and struggling, suddenly heard a burst of cheers behind him.


    "I''ll go, God."


    "The strength is amazing."


    "Is this the legendary freebinding?"


    "Climbing without the help of protective equipment and only by your own strength is freeclimbing."


    "This is the first time I''ve seen it with my own eyes. It''s so awesome."


    Yang Guang could hear the cheers on the ground, but he couldn''t hear what they were talking about. When he was curious, a familiar figure appeared in his Yu Guang.


    Han! Han Mo!


    Yang Guang can''t believe his eyes. It''s impossible!


    Freehand, it''s freehand. These amateurs play indoors, and the risk factor is very low. Yang Guang used to see freeclimbing enthusiasts climbing without the help of any equipment in the climbing holy land that some rock climbers often conquer.


    But this is the first time someone has been climbing with their bare hands.


    Yang Guang swallowed his saliva and stared at Han Mo''s moving track. Each fulcrum was very stable and fast. When he was still stunned, Han Mo not far away had firmly grasped the balloon in his hand.


    The whole process is done at one go.


    Yang Guang and Han Mo reached the ground almost at the same time.


    Han Mo handed the balloon to the little guy.


    "Long live dad, dad is great." The little guy grabbed the balloon and jumped and jumped.


    In the heart of adults, it may be a balloon, but in the heart of children, this balloon is her most precious toy at the moment. If she loses it, she will be very unhappy.


    Yang Guangleng was in place, looking at Han Mo''s back, and the corners of his eyes twitched fiercely.


    Yang Guang''s friends are the most excited at the moment.


    They thought Yang Guang had brought only his friends. They might have come to see him perform, but when they saw Han Mo, who was originally standing behind, walking under the rock climbing wall and climbing up with his bare hands, their shocked jaws were about to fall off.


    As soon as Han Mo returned to the ground, everyone surrounded him.


    Before, Han Mo stood far away and wore sunglasses and hats, so everyone didn''t look carefully. Later, he climbed with his back to everyone. He was always shocked and praised others for being forced, and didn''t see his face.


    They are all Yang Guang''s friends and were led by Yang Guang to start rock climbing, but their level is not high. They have only played in some indoor rock climbing venues. They don''t go outdoors like today.


    Yang Guang was already very powerful in their hearts, but unexpectedly, the friend brought by Yang Guang must be a big man in the rock climbing industry.


    Han Mo reached out and gently rubbed the child''s head, with his back to Yang Guang''s friends.


    "Hello, we are all Yang Guang''s friends. May I ask who you are..." one of them took the lead in walking to Han Mo and took the initiative to say hello to Han mo.


    Han Mo smiled, holding the lost balloon in his hand. The happy little guy heard someone talking to him and turned slowly.


    "Han! Han Mo! "


    "Han... Mo!"


    "Han Mo!"


    When several people saw Han Mo''s face without any cover, they shouted out in shock.


    The young man who was ready to say hello to Han Mo just now swallowed the second half of the sentence directly when he saw Han Mo''s face.


    Han Mo smiled blandly and replied politely, "hello."

 Chapter 494

    "These are reports that do not conform to the facts. Now these media have nothing to report. They even start to spread rumors. Shall we fight back?" Little pangxie clenched his fist when he saw the news on the Internet.


    Meng Si smashed his mouth. "The media, if they don''t say something they guess, how can there be so much news."


    "Then you can''t lie for the sake of the news." Little pangxie was upset when he saw these reports.


    [Han Mo bombarded the international market again after I''m not the God of medicine, and wrestling, Dad declared war on American films]


    [wrestling, Dad crowded into North America and shook the American film market]


    [Han Mo has disappeared for several days to prepare for the next blockbuster]


    [the new film is going on secretly, and Han Mo tries to hit American films violently]


    [Han Mozhi is in the international film market, but the domestic market cannot meet the box office needs]


    Since wrestling, dad has made some achievements in the American film market, the American media began to report wantonly, because there was no foreign film that could impact the American film market before, and it was almost monopolized.


    So this achievement is a very important thing for the American media. The key is that some films in the same period as wrestling, dad have more or less impacted the box office. When interviewed by the media, it is inevitable that there are emotions, and this emotion is just the news captured by the media reporters.


    Most American audiences are still unfamiliar with Han mo. their local films have been deeply rooted for so many years and have a great impact on the audience.


    American media began to exaggerate the ambition of Han Mo, describing Han Mo as an ambitious who had just started making movies but was unwilling to be ordinary.


    "If you want to control our American film market, dream."


    "I don''t know Han mo. I''ve never heard of this man."


    "Even if he makes a movie, I won''t watch it. It can''t be compared with our American movies."


    "I heard that director Kerry is going to make a new film. I support director Kerry."


    "In the same period with director Kerry, that is to die. I guess Han Mo will avoid director Kerry."


    "I don''t believe anyone dares to go with director Kerry at the same time. It''s good that Han Mo can pick up some box office in the vacancy period."


    "Looking forward to Kerry''s new film."


    Some American audiences are resistant to Korean ink, but it is completely different in China. Although the reports of American media deliberately distort the facts and even blacken Korean ink, they are very powerful in their hearts to bring threats to American films. Whether they have ambitions or not, they are better or not.


    "Is what the American media reported true? It''s great to have threatened their films. "


    "It is reported that Han Mo has disappeared and is thinking of a new film."


    "It is said that" wrestling, Dad "is the highest box office among all foreign films introduced by the United States. They counselled, ha ha."


    From time to time, little pangxie logs on foreign websites, pays attention to domestic networks and switches back and forth.


    Meng Si couldn''t help laughing at Xiao pangxie''s nervous appearance. This time Han Mo went on vacation. In fact, in addition to telling Xiao pangxie to make unified arrangements for the company''s work, he also said hello to Meng Si. If Xiao pangxie can''t cope with it, contact Meng Si.


    This time, Pang Xie was angry because of the negative news of Han Mo, and didn''t want to tell Han Mo and affect people''s holiday mood. He simply dared to contact Meng Si and ask for a solution.


    When little Pang Xie called Meng Si, he was afraid that Meng Si would refuse or yell at him. Unexpectedly, Meng Si didn''t have any negative emotions and arrived at the company in 20 minutes.


    Meng Si saw the news a step earlier than little Pang Xie. He knew how the American media reported on Han Mo and that they deliberately blackened him. However, Meng Si didn''t care much about the attitude of the American media. After all, the domestic market was already large. Even if he really went to the international market in the future, he only carried out international work after filling up at home.


    Meng Si has always been a conservative man. In his heart, the domestic market has not been fully occupied, and he should not compete in the international market at all.


    So Meng Si didn''t take Han Mo''s ambitious report seriously at all.


    "I don''t know how they played. Did they miss us?" Meng Si rolled his eyes and his mouth.


    Suddenly he said as if he remembered something, "these people still say that Han Mo disappeared to study a new film. This is the funniest joke I''ve ever heard. Han Mo went out to play and didn''t think about the new film at all." Then Meng Si laughed.


    ......


    Yang Guang stood in situ for a long time, but he didn''t get rid of Han Mo''s rock climbing. It was so shocking, and he was still unarmed. He just wanted to show his hand in front of his idol, but he was ruthlessly beaten in the face by his idol.


    Yang Guang was only shocked by Han Mo''s ability to climb rocks. The most shocking thing was the little friends brought by Yang Guang, because they began to pay no attention to the new friends brought by Yang Guang, but when Han Mo really faced them, there was nothing more shocking than this.


    Yang Guang''s friends took a picture with Han Mo and asked for his signature.


    Only Yang Guang is different. He doesn''t want these. He wants to follow Han Mo, even if it''s a dragon suit role. It''s not just the role itself. He really wants to follow Han mo.


    Then, there is such a situation.


    Wherever Han Mo goes, Yang Guang will be around. He has long forgotten about rock climbing activities.


    "Dad, why did light millet follow usˇ° The little guy asked puzzled.


    Han Mo glanced at Yang Guang, who pretended to be walking with him not far away, smiled and said, "maybe millet wants to play with usˇ° Han Mo doesn''t know how to explain to the child, but he knows the reason for Yang Guang''s behavior.


    He doesn''t hate Yang Guang. On the contrary, he is quite optimistic. The reason why he is interested in rock climbing is that Han Mo is originally a rock climber. Unlike Yang Guang, Han Mo is professional. They have a professional organization and gather experts from all over the world. In the past, they often challenged some cliffs together without protective equipment.


    Later, a lot of things happened. He played less, but his skills were still good. Han Mo might hesitate about the steep cliffs, but he had no problem with this artificial rock climbing wall with his bare hands.


    Every few steps, Yang Guang would stop and pretend that he was just going in this direction. Han Mo saw it and didn''t react much. He just continued to hold the little guy''s hand.


    When he was about to get to the door of the hotel, Han Mo suddenly stopped. Yang Guang had no time to stop and suddenly hit Han mo.


    ˇ±Han, Miss Han, I''m sorry, hey heyˇ° Yang Guang just scratched the back of his head.


    ˇ±You want to make a movie with meˇ°

 Chapter 495

    Yang Guang was stunned. Before he could fall, he froze in the air.


    He couldn''t believe that Han Mo would say such a thing to him. He clubbed in place and subconsciously looked at the left and right sides.


    Seeing Yang Guang''s expression of excessive surprise, Shuya smiled.


    Yang Guang gives people a good feeling. He is also a professional. Although he has not graduated, it''s nothing to sign a contract with Yang Guang in advance and focus on training. People also pay attention to fate. Don''t underestimate the thing of eye edge.


    It''s also the first time we meet. Some people will be like old friends at first sight. Some people don''t want to see each other again in their life. This is the fate between people.


    Shuya glanced at Han Mo, then looked at Yang Guang, who was confused, smiled and didn''t speak.


    Yang Guang swallowed his saliva mercilessly and waited for a few seconds to reflect from his amazement, "think, think, I want to make a movie with you in my dream."


    Han Mo took the little guy out to play this time. Naturally, he won''t do too much about his work. Although he had the idea of signing Yang Guang in his heart, he only made a verbal promise. He should go back to Beidu for specific matters.


    Yang Guang looked at the fading back of Han Mo''s family and kept his smile. If he hadn''t held an idol''s business card in his hand, he couldn''t believe it was true.


    Yang Guang''s eyes slowly moved down and finally fell on the text on the business card. His hands trembled slightly, Han Mo, President of sichen media, telephone


    ......


    "Dad, you were great just now. You are a hero and saved my lily." The little guy held his father''s big hand in one hand and the bear balloon in the other.


    "Lily? Is that the name you just named the bear balloon? " Han Mo asked softly.


    "Yes, lily is my friend now, so I named her." The little guy pulled the bear balloon in his own direction again.


    The little guy pulled the balloon in the direction of Han Mo, "lily, you haven''t thanked your father yet. Say thank you quickly."


    "Thank you." The little guy deliberately turned his voice into a sharp and thin tone to answer for the balloon.


    Han Mo rubbed the child''s head and said gently, "you''re welcome, lily."


    The little guy took the bear balloon again and ran to the front.


    Looking at the child''s carefree, innocent and lovely back, he didn''t expect that in the little guy''s heart, his actions just now could match the word hero. He just wanted to make the child happy, because he knew that if the balloon flew away, the little guy would be sad. He couldn''t do too much for the child within his ability.


    But he didn''t expect that in the child''s heart, the balloon is not the balloon itself, but a friend who can bring her happiness and play with her. Therefore, in the child''s heart, dad didn''t help her get the balloon back, but saved her friend.


    Han Mo doesn''t think he is a hero, but he enjoys being a hero in his children''s heart.


    Suddenly, the little guy ran back to Han Mo, grabbed the rope of the bear balloon in his palm, and made a gesture of akimbo with his hands, "Dad, I decided to be a hero in the future." The little guy''s face is very serious, like announcing a great thing.


    Han Mo smiled and spoiled the little face of the child. "What kind of hero does Xuanxuan want to be?"


    The little guy was stunned. In fact, she just thought it was very cool that her father climbed on the rock climbing wall and finally got lily. In her little heart, her father was his hero. She just wanted to be a great man like her father. As for what kind of hero, the little guy didn''t think about it at all.


    So when Han Mo asked her what kind of hero she was, the little guy didn''t know how to answer.


    After thinking for a while, he suddenly said, "a hero who can climb around like a big spider." Then he made a spider move.


    Shuya and Han mo were amused by the little guy''s appearance.


    Xuanxuan laughed when she saw her parents laughing. Just for a moment, she just felt that her father was like a big spider. She could climb the rock wall with her bare hands, just like climbing on her own spider web.


    Han Mo picked up his finger and swept the child''s clever little nose, "that''s spider man."


    When the little guy heard the word for the first time, he opened his curious eyes. When he heard the name, he was a great man, "Wow, spider man?"


    Shuya also heard the name for the first time, and her face showed an expression of interest. She suddenly realized that spider man may be another story made up by Han Mo to coax the little guy to be happy, but somehow, Shuya was not very interested in the children''s stories before, but Han Mo''s stories are different. Each story is very wonderful.


    At this time, they had gone back to their suite. Han Mo picked up the little guy, and then pressed the rope of the little bear balloon on the carpet with a book. The rising distance of the balloon was just the same as the height of the little guy sitting on the sofa.


    Han Mo sits next to the little guy, and Shuya sits on the other side of Han mo. everyone is waiting for Han Mo to tell you a story.


    Han Mo sat between the two women and felt very happy. Shuya leaned on Han Mo in a coquettish way, while the little guy sat very straight and his eyes were full of longing for his father''s story.


    Han Mo Chong drowned and rubbed the child''s head, gently touched Shuya''s hand, smiled and said, "Peter Parker is an orphan. He was fostered in Uncle ban and Aunt Mei''s house since childhood. Because Peter is introverted and shy, he is often bullied by his classmates. "


    When Han Mo talked about this, there was a sad expression on the little guy''s face. She never bullied the students, and no matter what character of the little partner can get along well with the little guy, so she was not so beautiful when she heard that the protagonist of the story would be bullied by the students.


    Han Mo said quickly, "but Peter fell in love with Gwen Stacy, the man of the moment in the school. His life has changed since then. Gwen is both his best friend and his lover."


    The little guy''s eyes were full of hope again.


    Suddenly Han Mo''s speech speed accelerated. "Suddenly one day, Peter found a mysterious bag left by his father in Uncle Ban''s house. He began to look for clues to the bizarre disappearance of his parents, and therefore found Dr. Connor, the partner of his father''s laboratory. But in an accident, Peter was accidentally bitten by a spider... "


    The little guy bit the cherry red lips. She was worried about the protagonist in the story. The little guy asked carefully, "what about later, did Peter get hurt?"


    In fact, Shuya is also worried about Peter. She doesn''t know if there''s anything wrong with him after he was bitten by a spider. After all, she just talked about her girlfriend. It''s a pity if there''s any accident.


    Han Mo''s storytelling can always arouse the audience''s emotions. Some people have this ability, which is the same as telling jokes. Some people will make people laugh, but some people feel embarrassed when they tell them. This is the control of rhythm.


    Han Mo has done well in this regard. He knows that he has successfully mobilized Shuya and the little guy''s emotions.


    Ha ha smiled twice and said, "Peter not only didn''t happen, but also has the ability different from ordinary people. From then on, he can climb in the sky at will and become the focus of media and social discussion, spider man!"

 Chapter 496

    Han Mo also tells Shuya and Xuanxuan about the process of Peter Parker''s transformation, and constantly explores the mysteries of the body. With the difference of the body, there are all kinds of interesting things, both joy and trouble.


    Since Peter can perfectly control his body, he has taken on the important task of defending the city. He is an omnipotent super soldier in the city, an interview object pursued by the media every day, and a real mysterious city hero.


    Xuanxuan and Shuya listened with interest. They didn''t know when the little family had firmly grasped their father''s hand and distinguished the ups and downs of the story plot by holding their father''s hand.


    "Lizard man is good or bad. Let spider man destroy him." The little guy waved his fist angrily. She didn''t want the lizard man to win. Xuanxuan had begun to brush her hands. She wanted to get into the story and help spider man fight the lizard man to the death.


    Han Mo added a lot of plots that he thought were reasonable. After all, the two worlds are different, so the plot also needs to be changed.


    Han Mo tells the story vividly, including the scene when spider man and lizard man fight. Although it''s just a story, Shuya and the little guy seem to be on the scene. They scream excitedly and breathe the air conditioner nervously according to the plot.


    "Finally, finally." The little guy couldn''t wait to jump up. At the moment of standing up, the little bear balloon was touched by the little guy''s fist and swayed in the air.


    "Yes, say it quickly. Did spider man win in the end?" Shuya also urged.


    Han Mo smiled and said mysteriously, "of course, justice defeated evil. Spider man defeated the lizard man."


    Shuya and the little guy are surprised. In fact, they are not used to it. Such stories must end with the overall victory of the just party.


    The little guy shouted excitedly, "great!"


    The story Han Mo just told is the movie "extraordinary Spider Man", which is adapted from Marvel superhero comics. Unlike the Spider Man Trilogy, the perspective of the story began when Peter Parker was in high school.


    "Dad, what does Spiderman look like? Is it black like a spider? Eight more long legs? " The little guy opened his two small arms, pretended to have eight legs, looked like a spider, and asked curiously.


    Han Mo was amused by the cute look of the little guy. "Of course not. Spider man is very handsome and wears red and blue tights."


    This answer is too general. The little guy still can''t imagine the appearance of spider man. His big eyes turn for a while. Suddenly, he toots his pink mouth, cute big eyes and long eyelashes.


    Shuya is also a little lost. Sometimes she is like a child. When she just listened to the story, she was more energetic than Xuanxuan. This time, the story is over. She also makes up the appearance of spider man in her mind, but she can''t perfectly present the appearance of spider man.


    Han Mo looked at the two people who were thinking hard. He came into the house and brought paper and pen.


    The pencil rustled against the paper, and soon a perfect image of spider man appeared on the paper. However, the painting was still black and white, but you can clearly see the appearance of spider man.


    When painting, Shu Ya and Xuanxuan went up and down, big and small, lying behind Han Mo with their heads together. As the image of spider man became clearer, they stared.


    Han Mo painted spider man in order to make them see the image of spider man more clearly. In this way, the image of spider man is more three-dimensional.


    "Dad, is this our city hero spider man?" The little guy''s watery eyes were full of starlike light.


    Han Mo rubbed the child''s head, "yes, he is spider man."


    Shuya and Xuanxuan leaned against each other. One of them stretched out a hand and held a corner of the drawing paper. They looked at spider man on the paper with surprise. They tried to recall the plot just now and linked the image of spider man with the story. It seems that the spider man in front of us shuttles freely between buildings and then helps us solve all kinds of difficulties. He is the idol worshipped by children.


    Suddenly, the little guy opened his big eyes and looked at Han Mo, "Dad, if I need spider man, will he also appear?"


    Han Mo was stunned for a moment. Unexpectedly, the child would suddenly ask this question, but he recovered his peace in an instant.


    Shu Ya sat next to the little guy. She was enjoying the whole body portrait of spider man with her. When she heard the little guy''s words, she smiled. She just wanted to say that spider man is just a character in the story. There will be no such city hero in real life.


    But before Shuya could speak, Han Mo gently rubbed the child''s head, and then said mysteriously, "of course, as long as Xuanxuan meets difficulties, spider man will appear and help us Xuanxuan solve all our troubles."


    "Really?" The little guy clenched his fists and jumped up excitedly.


    "Of course it''s true." Han Mo said with great certainty.


    Xuanxuan took a deep breath and said loudly, "I want spider man to appear now."


    After that, the little guy was full of expectation and didn''t move. He looked left and right, but there were only father and mother in the house. Spider man didn''t appear from the window.


    The little guy was a little disappointed. He hung his head, kicked one leg in the air and muttered, "spider man, he didn''t come. He doesn''t know I need him. "


    Han Mo pinched the child''s pink face. "Spider man wants to protect the whole city. He''s so busy. How can he be on call? Now Xuanxuan doesn''t need help at all. If Xuanxuan needs help, spider man will come first."


    "Really?" Xuanxuan''s drooping head suddenly lifted up.


    "Of course it''s true."


    The little guy jumped into the house with spider man''s picture.


    Shu Ya looked at the back of the little guy running away happily, put out a hand to hold Han Mo''s arm and leaned into Han Mo''s arms. "There is no spider man in the world. You say that. In the future, Xuanxuan really encountered difficulties to summon spider man, but she will be disappointed if spider man doesn''t appear."


    Han Mo Chong drowned and touched Shuya''s head, just like touching a child. "When Xuanxuan is in trouble, of course spider man will appear. There is no spider man in the world, but she does."


    Shuya was stunned and looked up slightly. When she saw Han Mo''s gentle and handsome side face, she knew it clearly in her heart, pursed her cherry red lips and smiled.


    ......


    The ten day holiday soon ended.


    As soon as the holiday is over, Han Mo sits at his desk again as usual. Han Mo has always been like this. He may still be playing with his children for the last second. He is a full father, but when he enters the door of sichen media, he will enter the state instantly.


    Little pangxie finally looked forward to the stars and the moon to bring Han Mo back. At that time, Han Mo was on vacation. No matter what he said about the company, Han Mo always said "it''s not a big deal", but it''s a big deal in little pangxie''s heart.


    "Brother Han, the American media are slandering you." Ponzi collected all the American reports on Korea and Mexico these days.


    Han Mo glanced, smiled and nodded, "others don''t slander, I just have ambition."

 Chapter 497

    Pang Xie knew Han Mo and knew that he would never have any emotional fluctuations because of external comments. Pang Xie even imagined that Korea and Mexico might maintain the consistent high cold and ignore it. He may be warned not to be affected by the indiscriminate reports of these media.


    But he never expected that Han Mo would admit it like this.


    Yes, he admitted.


    Little Pang Xie never thought that Han Mo would admit his ambition so calmly.


    Han Mo doesn''t think there is anything that can''t be exposed in this kind of metallurgy. People go up and water flows down. Everyone hopes that they can have better development and that their company can make more money and shoot more classic works.


    If you want to be a better self is called ambitious, he is indeed ambitious.


    He not only wants to show more and better films on the big screen, but also wants to be seen not only by domestic audiences, but also by audiences all over the world.


    This should be the dream of every filmmaker. If the dream is also ambition, Han Mo is willing to admit it.


    Little Pang Xie seemed to suddenly think of something. His excited face twitched, "brother Han, do you really want to develop in the American film industry?"


    Han Mo smiled, "not me, but every film we make in the future will be released overseas."


    Pang Xie''s eyes widened instantly. Before, domestic films had never been released overseas. It was not that he didn''t want to release, but that it was useless to release.


    In the past, the quality of domestic films was that they didn''t even watch them. Even if they were distributed abroad, no one would want to see them. At first, everyone had this dream and wanted to push their films to foreign cinemas, but the box office was poor. Finally, everyone recognized the reality, and even domestic audiences could not be attracted, Foreigners will not pay to go to the cinema to see their films.


    Because domestic good films are poor, the domestic film market has been dominated by American films for a long time.


    Little pangxie heard Han Mo say so solemnly. They never dared to think about it, and many filmmakers had failed in their efforts in the past.


    He knew that Han Mo''s films were popular at the domestic box office, and believed that Han Mo''s next film would have the same or even better results, but he did not dare that their films could occupy the American film market.


    At that time, wrestling, Dad had such good results in North America. Ponzi thought it might be because of the theme, and he didn''t think that the next film would really enter the American film market.


    So when he saw the American media say that Han Mo wanted to enter the American film market, challenge American directors, and even say that Han Mo was ambitious, pangxie felt that the media were slandering, because in his heart, these things were impossible.


    Unexpectedly, these are true.


    "Why? I''m stunned." Meng Si came in quietly from the door and glanced at the strange looking little pangxie.


    Little pangxie was still in shock. Han Mo looked at him blandly and handed the folder in front of him to little pangxie.


    "I''ve contacted the studio. Let them rush out today and give it to me this afternoon."


    Little Ponzi was thinking about the grand plan to enter the American film market. Suddenly, he had a folder in his hand. He subconsciously opened the folder.


    Meng Si knew that Han Mo came back today, so he came to see if Han Mo was tanned. Meng Si has always been dissatisfied with the fact that Han Mo is whiter and better than his skin. He always said Han Mo from time to time, "a big man, his skin is so good, hum."


    Every time Han Mo heard it, he would say, "why should a big man care about other people''s skin?"


    This time, it happened that little Pang Xie opened the folder, and Meng Si came together.


    The first thing that came into view was a full body picture of spider man. I saw a vigorous man standing on a building, wearing grid red and blue tights.


    Then turn back to the details of the front, back and side.


    "Who is this?" Although this is a figure drawing, and it is still hand-painted, little pangxie has been deeply attracted.


    "Spider man." Han Mo said casually.


    He wanted to make a suit of spider man tights. He said there was no spider man in the world, but the little guy did. In fact, he wanted to dress up as spider man, and then when the little guy needed help, he appeared in spider man clothes to amuse the children.


    This is just like the story of Santa Claus. Children are looking forward to Santa Claus''s appearance at Christmas. When they wake up, the Christmas tree is full of gifts. In fact, these are beautiful dreams woven by parents for them. All Santa Claus are played by parents who love their children.


    Han Mo wanted to play the spider man in the little guy''s heart, so he asked the studio to make a set of spider man clothes as soon as he came back.


    He just wanted to play spider man, the hero of his daughter''s life, and had no other ideas.


    "Brother Han, your tights are so cool. I want one, too." Little Ponzi said with a smileˇ° But this dress is cool enough, but where can I wear it? "


    Mengsi also saw the picture in front of him, but he and little pangxie paid different attention.


    When he heard little Pang Xie''s words, he snorted coldly, "where are you going to wear it? Where can you go in this? Robbery. But you can''t rob with this. You''re too special to run away. "


    Little pangxie''s heart sank. He wanted to resist and worried about his ass. he took two steps on the side and whispered, "wear it as a pajama."


    "Don''t be funny. You want to highlight your graceful figure and pajamas. People can highlight their muscles by wearing this tights. You can only outline fat." Meng Si covered his mouth and smiled.


    Han Mo reluctantly shook his head and got used to their dialogue.


    Suddenly Meng Si turned to Han Mo and said, "is this the character of your new cartoon?"


    Little Pang Xie''s eyes lit up. He didn''t think it would be a cartoon character setting diagram just now. He patronized and thought this dress was cool.


    Meng Si didn''t say that Han Mo hadn''t thought of it. At the moment, he actually thought it was good. The little guy liked the story very much. He drew it into a cartoon and published it first. It should be very happy for the children.


    Han Mo''s current cartoon creation is not for the primary purpose of profit. He mainly wants to draw if the little guy likes it. It can be said that every story is determined by Xuanxuan''s aesthetics. As long as Xuanxuan likes it, it is the best.


    ......


    A few days later


    "Extraordinary Spider Man" cartoon was born.

 Chapter 498

    A few days later


    Han Mo is trying to figure out how he can shine in spider man clothes in front of the little guy. At the thought of the little guy''s surprise and surprise, Han Mo can''t help laughing.


    "Brother Han, alas, I can''t even carry it." Little Ponzi was holding a pile of tall folders. He was fat and staggered.


    "It''s all about spider man?" Han Mo has been listening to Xiao pangxie''s feedback on the launch of the comic book "extraordinary Spider Man" these days, but he didn''t pay much attention to it because he was originally trying to make fun for his children and didn''t want to make a profit.


    Han Mo didn''t begin to pay attention until little pangxie told him how outstanding and surprising the achievements of this extraordinary spider man in the market, how much people like it, and how many companies want to cooperate with them on spider man projects. Little pangxie volunteered to sort it out for Han mo.


    At the moment, looking at the folder held by little pangxie, Han Mo is a little surprised.


    Pang Xie put the folders on the table and said, "this is only part of it. There are many items that are repeated, so I screened them first and brought the rest to you." Little pangxie said helplessly.


    He did screen, and he carefully screened. According to the company''s reputation, scale and potential, he left the best, but even so, there are still so many.


    Han Mo casually turned it over, hoping to cooperate with Han Mo to make the image of spider man into a doll, a toy company. There are also those who hope to adapt Spiderman comics into cartoons, those who want to buy out the advertising image of Spiderman, those who hope to shoot advertisements with the image of Spiderman, and those who hope to cooperate with Han Mo in making games.


    Han Mo just glanced and closed the folder and pushed it aside.


    Seeing Han Mo''s move, Pang Xie was stunned. "I''ve screened for you. Aren''t you satisfied with these companies, brother Han?"


    Han Mo looked blankly, "No."


    "Then you..." little Pang Xie looked up the data one company by one, classified them, and picked them up. He saw that Han Mo just glanced at them and pushed the folder aside. He had a bit of toothache.


    Han Mo didn''t think about using spider man to cooperate with anyone at first. It was little pangxie who kept blowing in his ear. Han Mo wanted to have a look. Now little pangxie brought it. After reading it, he didn''t think much and put it aside.


    "What''s the matter with me?" Han Mo looked at little Ponzi in surprise. He was more surprised than him.


    "Aren''t you satisfied with so many people who want to cooperate with us?" Little Pang Xie almost said that he had stayed up all night to screen out. You just turn one page of each book and push it aside?


    "Very satisfied." Han Mo nodded slightly.


    Little pangxie''s eyes widened. He really didn''t understand why han Mo was so satisfied with these projectsˇ° Which companies do we work with? I''ll pay attention to the records so that I can call them back. " Little Ponzi asked cautiously.


    "Cooperation? Why cooperate? We can do these projects ourselves. " Han Mo said casually.


    Little Ponzi, "..."


    His heart is broken. Brother Han doesn''t want to cooperate. Why should he screen the cooperation scheme all night


    Han Mo really never wanted to cooperate with others. At first, he just wanted to make Xuanxuan happy. Now that Superman spider man has been promoted, of course, if he wants to do it all by himself, he doesn''t have the leisure to cooperate with others.


    Just then Han Mo''s phone rang.


    Wang Lei on the other side of the phone smiled and said in a somewhat excited tone, "it''s out of stock again. The publishing house will add another batch of extraordinary spider man. You didn''t see it. I followed them to Wenhua bookstore. It''s really the same as what was said on the Internet. As soon as it was on the shelf, it was robbed. Those little videos on the Internet are not jokes, they are true, ha ha. "


    Han Mo''s first picture book is the publishing house contacted by Wang Lei. Han Mo has always trusted him. Wang Lei used to be the authority of children''s literature, and now he is the head of Xuanxuan kindergarten. Han Mo directly gave the cartoon of extraordinary spider man to Wang Lei. He doesn''t care what he published.


    Wang Lei has not been so excited for a long time. In everyone''s impression, he is a steady, happy and angry person, but that appearance is because he has not encountered exciting people and things. Facts have proved that every cooperation with Han Mo can make him excited and unable to sleep.


    Finally, Wang Lei told Han Mo that he wanted to print another 500000 copies before hanging up.


    Han Mo didn''t pay attention to little pangxie when he called just now. As soon as he hung up, he saw little pangxie press the shutdown button for a long time.


    Turning off his mobile phone, he found that Han Mo was looking at himself. He was a little helpless and said, "they all contacted me and wanted to cooperate with you. There are too many to connect. If they don''t cooperate anyway, they ignore it."


    As soon as Ponzi''s voice fell, the phone in his office rang.


    Although the telephone is in his own office, because the two offices are very close and there is no sound in the corridor, the voice of the telephone is particularly harsh.


    Little Ponzi shook his head. "My answer to them yesterday was to give them news today. It is estimated that this is the result of urging. I will tell them about their non cooperation."


    Looking at the back of little pangxie leaving, Han Mo smiled. He knew that little pangxie would be bored to death, but there was no way. He really didn''t want to cooperate with others. All Spiderman''s peripheral sichen media could do it.


    Because Han Mo didn''t expect that everyone''s love for spider man has reached this point. Before, the number of Han Mo''s printing was not large, and the 500000 copies of chasing printing have not been completed. Now "extraordinary Spider Man" has reached the point where it is difficult to find a book. Many people on the Internet are looking for it at a high price.


    "Is there a comic book of extraordinary spider man? I''m willing to buy it at twice the price."


    "I have, but I can''t sell it to you. This kind of cartoon is not finished. I have to take it out from time to time for aftertaste."


    "It''s said that the publishing house has started printing the second batch and will buy it soon. Brother, wait a minute, man. Read it first."


    "Who knows when it will be printed? I can''t wait a minute."


    Whether kindergarten, primary school, junior middle school or senior high school, all children are proud to have a copy of extraordinary spider man. This is a symbol of wealth. The key is that you can''t buy it now if you have money. If you want to buy it again, you can only wait.


    The little guy gets the month first. He never worried that he would have no books to read. It''s really not good. His father can draw it for her now. This is the pride of having an all-round father.


    However, Xuanxuan is a child who likes to share. Her comic books have always been in the hands of other children, because there are many children who don''t buy books in the class. Children are like this. Others have them, and they want to have them, but now it''s not a matter of whether parents buy them or not. They really can''t buy them.


    Xuanxuan will lend her books to other children. It''s OK to read them, but she has to return them after reading them. Xuanxuan loves them very much. How can she give them to others.


    ......


    "Grandma, grandma, did I buy the cake I said I wanted to eat yesterday?" The little guy chased grandma and asked.


    Chen Yuehong looked aside.


    I saw a as like as two peas in a red and blue tights and the Spiderman, who was exactly the same as the comic book, and was holding a cake in front of Xuan Xuan.


    "This is my favorite cake. Thank you spider man!" These days, no matter what the little guy wants, spider man will appear. The little guy is not as excited as when spider man appeared for the first time.


    When I saw spider man for the first time, the little guy''s heart was still very surging, but how smart the child is and how many times he has been, how can he not find the mystery of the game.


    The little guy is very smart, but she doesn''t say it. She likes such superheroes. Her father is her superhero.


    The little guy is drooling at the cake. His face is full of happiness.


    Han Mo''s transformation into spider man in front of the little guy these days is a little fun. He''s deeply involved in the play. He doesn''t think carefully whether the child knows it.


    Xuanxuan''s acting skills are also very good, and she didn''t show that she knew it.


    The little guy''s brain is blank. At the moment, there is only cake in front of him. After swallowing several times, Chen Yuehong helps the child cut the cake.


    "Dad, come and eat the cake."


    Han Mo Leng looked left and right.


    The little guy knows how to share. This is what Han Mo often tells him. No matter what he eats, he should share it with the whole family. So when the little guy got the cake, he wanted to ask his father to come and eat it quickly.


    "Dad, come here and eat the cake." The little guy swallowed his saliva, walked up to spider man and took his hand.


    Han Mo, "..."

 Chapter 499

    Super Spider Man cartoon.


    "Extraordinary Spider Man" mobile game.


    Superman comic.


    Now in Beidu, as long as it can be seen, spider man exists.


    Spiderman dolls, posters and clothes can be seen everywhere in supermarkets and shopping malls, from large state-owned bookstores to newspaper kiosks in the streets.


    At first, it was just popular comics, but unexpectedly, with Han Mo''s little promotion of spider man related industries, there was a wave of national spider man.


    You can know nothing, but you can''t help but know that Spiderman, from the elderly in their 60s and 70s to the children in kindergartens, everyone has one or two things about Spiderman.


    "Brother, can you give me a set of Spiderman clothes? Although I''m fat, I also have a heart to be Spiderman. Play cool in front of the tiger." Xiaohu''s father called Han mo.


    Since Han Mo played Spiderman in front of the little guy and was discovered by the children, when everyone talked about Spiderman in the kindergarten, the little guy would say, "we have Spiderman in our family, which is my father. No matter what difficulties I encounter, our Spiderman will appear first. If I want anything delicious, my Spiderman will appear first, Bring the delicious food to me. "


    "Really?" In addition to their surprised eyes, the children also like spider man. They are full of mystery about spiders.


    "It''s impossible, mom said. There is no spider man in the world. It''s just a cartoon image, just like little red riding hood, which only exists in the story." Mengmeng repeated what her mother said with her little chin raised.


    "That''s what my mother said. There is no spider man in the world. It''s just a cartoon." Yue Yan whispered.


    The children gathered around Xuanxuan. Originally, the little guy was good and helpful, and the little guy also had an all-round father, which always made the little guy have face. She always had books that others wanted to read but didn''t read, stories that others wanted to hear but couldn''t hear, and could also sing children''s songs written by her father. In short, the little guy would be happy to think of his father.


    In fact, children love fantasy because they expect spider man to be in the world. He upholds justice and helps others. He can always solve all problems. It seems that any difficulties are not a thing in front of him. He is a soldier defending the city and a superhero.


    It is because children''s desire to have spider man is too strong. When parents know it, they will guide their children with "correct" ideas and tell them that there is no spider man in the world and no one can help them solve their difficulties. Only parents are the most reliable. Only parents can really make money to buy them delicious food and protect them.


    The children know that their parents are good to them, but they are very depressed when they really know that there is no spider man in the world.


    At the moment, Xuanxuan said that there was spider man in her family, and the children cast incredible eyes on her. Not only that, they believed that what Xuanxuan said was true, but also felt that their parents would not cheat them.


    Mengmeng and Leyan, who were closest to the little guy, were the first to express their inner thoughts. The other children gathered around Xuanxuan and thought the same as them, but didn''t say it.


    The little guy didn''t feel depressed because of her good friend''s query, because she didn''t talk casually, because spider man really exists in their family. Yesterday''s cake was sent by spider man, so she was right. They have spider man in their family.


    Children always like to show off in front of children. She continued. She wanted to eat the cake she ate yesterday. Spider man sent it to her home and ate the cake with spider man.


    The crowd continued to hear the praise of the children.


    "Wow, me."


    "How cool."


    "I envy Xuanxuan."


    However, more children are not jealous, but some are jealous, because only Xuanxuan has spider man at home. They try to comfort themselves with what their parents said, and then whisper repeatedly, "there is no spider man in the world."


    Xuanxuan smiled with confidence, and her black eyes twinkled like stars, "there is no spider man in the world, but I have."


    Dad is her spider man. He is Yuxuan''s pride and the knight who protects Yuxuan all the time. No matter how dangerous things are, dad will arrive at the first time, coax her happy and buy her everything she wants.


    The little guy said in a slightly proud tone, "my father is my spider man, my own spider man."


    The news of spider man in Xuanxuan''s family soon spread in the kindergarten. Naturally, the teacher knows what''s going on, but the children don''t know.


    And it became more mysterious and strange.


    "Yuxuan has spider man at home. Mom, I want spider man too."


    "Xuanxuan can''t lie. Spider man ate cake with her yesterday."


    "I either, I either, I don''t want dolls. I want real spider man. You can send me delicious spider man."


    "I want to make friends with spider man and play with spider man like Xuanxuan."


    When parents ask, they all understand that Han Mo was originally the author of extraordinary spider man. Since they bought the cartoon, parents know that the image of spider man was created by Han mo. Han Mo must have pretended to be Spider man in order to make his daughter happy.


    At first, everyone didn''t expect that subconsciously wanted to lead the children in the "right direction". Unexpectedly, the children were smart. In fact, they just wanted someone to play with her like a friend, rather than always standing at the commanding height of morality and reasoning with them.


    Parents understand that they naturally hope to be a superhero in front of their children like Han mo.


    So there was a phone call from Xiaohu''s father. Han Mo readily agreed and gave him a set of Spiderman clothes.


    But just after Xiaohu''s father hung up, several more calls came, all from the parents of the children in Xuanxuan''s class.


    They are the parents of the students in the class. Han Mo is not stingy. He promised everyone to send one set.


    But spider man spread too fast. It developed from one class to two classes, then to the whole kindergarten, then to other schools, and then spread in the streets of Beidu.


    Every family has a spider man.


    Parents gradually understand that what they do is spider man. They protect the child all the time and give the child the best they can. Only spider man wears tights, they don''t wear them, and now they have them.


    Han Mo hung up and handed a folder to pangxie. "This is our next film."

 Chapter 500

    "Spider man is going to be a movie."


    "I know that one day, my little spider will finally be on the big screen."


    "I''m looking forward to the real-life version of spider man."


    "Ha ha, isn''t there real spider man everywhere now? To tell you the truth, I occasionally turn into spider man and become a thief 6."


    "Playing Spider-Man''s hand tour on the mobile phone, holding Spider-Man dolls in his arms, Spider-Man comics on the table and wearing Spider-Man T-shirts. It would be perfect to watch the movie "extraordinary spider man."


    "I agree. What''s your Spiderman T-shirt upstairs?"


    "Now spider man''s clothes are divided? They are all popular, limited edition. "


    The Internet is full of news about Spiderman''s upcoming film, because the image of Spiderman in the early stage is too hot. Not only are comics particularly popular, but mobile games are rapidly becoming popular among young people, and children are equipped with a spider man doll.


    Various elements related to Spiderman can be seen everywhere in the street. All people expect Spiderman in addition to expectation. Many people just know that spiderman is an image in comics and a city hero, but they haven''t seen comics. After all, the audience of comics still has some limitations.


    Even those who have not read comics may play Spider-Man mobile games. Even those who do not play mobile games may have one or two Spider-Man dolls. Even if there are no dolls, there may be a dress with Spider-Man patterns. Even if none of this is true, spider man is the hero of protecting the city.


    Because Han Mo''s method of pretending to be Spider-Man to make children happy is very effective. He passed Spider-Man''s clothes to the parents of the kindergarten, but this kind of thing can''t only spread inside the kindergarten, but soon spread outside the school.


    During that time, Han Mo''s phone calls were exploded. As long as the parents who had a good relationship were entrusted to call to book spider man clothes.


    Father Xiaohu alone called more than a dozen, hoping that Han Mo could give him a few more sets of Spiderman tights, which could be bought at a high price. Anyway, everyone was in a hurry and had to wear them.


    Han Mo knows in his heart that this is not that everyone is really free and wants to wear red and blue tights to maintain world peace, but that they all want to be Spider man in the hearts of their children. They don''t want to protect the world, but just want to love their little home.


    Han Mo understood his father''s mood, so he hastened to make more than 100 Spiderman tights, half sold and half sent to the people around him.


    With the popularity of Spider Man series, more and more people want spider man clothes. There are so many fathers who want to be Spider man in the north. Han Mo really can''t greet them. Some ask Han Mo for relationships, some ask for relationships, and some ask for relationships


    Han Mo can''t give it away when he sees people. He simply sells Spiderman''s clothes directly with Spiderman dolls, which is regarded as the character''s peripheral products. He doesn''t make much money by throwing out the cost.


    Just because the price is reasonable and everyone can accept it, there is a phenomenon in Beidu. Every family has a spider man who can realize their children''s wishes.


    Spiderman is tutoring children to do their homework, spiderman is playing football with children, spiderman is telling stories to children, and spiderman is cooking at home


    Only unexpected, no spider man can''t do, and he is everywhere. He can see spider man jumping up and down in front of a child in a lighted window at any time, or turn out a lollipop out of thin air, making the children laugh.


    The key in Han Mo''s hand turned half a turn, and the door opened. He opened the door.


    I saw a little guy running from North Korea to South Korea and Mexico, and completed the start, run-up, take-off, and just hook his father''s neck.


    But today''s little guy is not a running swallow, but a reduced version of spider man


    As soon as Han Mo opened the door, he saw a small man, wearing spider man''s red and blue tights, with vigorous steps and flexible movements, rushing towards him.


    In the blink of an eye, little spider man jumped on him and firmly hooked Han Mo''s neck.


    "Dad, Xuanxuan misses you so much." Then the little guy took off the cover on his face.


    Mingming also sat together for breakfast in the morning, and Han Mo sent the little guy to the kindergarten. He didn''t meet for eight hours at most, but when the little guy said he missed his father.


    Han Mo still felt hit by a warm current, and his heart melted in an instant.


    Han Mo rubbed it. He just took off his head cover and his hair was a little messy. "Xuanxuan has become spider man. Will she have to safeguard justice and protect our city in the future?"


    The little guy nodded hard, "Xuanxuan is now a little spider man. If dad has any difficulties in the future, he can come to me." Han Mo laughed.


    Since Spiderman''s tights were sold in shopping malls, they have been in short supply. Later, the partner manufacturers proposed to make children''s Spiderman tights.


    Han Mo immediately agreed to this proposal. Unexpectedly, it was sold out as soon as it was launched. Compared with adult Spiderman tights, the children''s part-time job is easy to sell crazy.


    In this way, there is another situation in every family. Big spider man is playing football with little spider man, big spider is tutoring little spider man to do his homework, big spider is telling stories to little spider man, and big spider man is cooking for little spider man


    In the kindergarten, xiaopengyou becomes more like helping others. After helping, he will also boast that he is spider man, so he doesn''t need to be thanked by others. Helping others is what he should do.


    Han Mo was wondering whether to design a silk spinning toy to let the child take it to his wrist, so that he could have a stronger sense of substitution when playing spider man.


    Later, Han Mo gave up the idea. It would be bad if the children really thought that these toys could help them walk on the wall. After all, the children''s sense of danger was weak. It would be bad if there was a safety problem because of a toy.


    At the moment, Han Mo has put the little spider man on the ground, and the little guy put his head cover on his little head. A little spider man began her spider life.


    One will sit on the sofa watching cartoons with Barbie, one will change Barbie''s clothes, one will read books and build blocks.


    These are what little guys usually do. It''s nothing special, but after wearing these clothes, they feel very happy.


    It''s amazing to sit at home and play with toys when you are clearly an image of a city hero.


    Han Mo took out his mobile phone and turned to a strange and familiar name. The strangeness is because the person didn''t know for a long time. The familiarity is because even if it was just one-sided, it was deeply branded in Han Mo''s memory.

 Chapter 501

    Yang Guang took a business card from his body, looked at the name on the business card all the time, and then sighed a long sigh. When he got the business card, he was almost happy to fly.


    Han Mo not only gave Yang Guang a business card, but also saved Yang Guang''s phone number, so Yang Guang really felt that his spring was coming. If he just perfunctorized himself, he could only give a business card. In that way, even if Yang Guang wanted to make a phone call, Han Mo could not answer it or pull the black directly. But apart from giving his business card, he also took the initiative to save Yang Guang''s phone number, which was completely different.


    At least in Yang Guang''s heart at that time, this move was very meaningful. He firmly believed that he didn''t think too much about writing, but after so many days, he didn''t receive a call from Han mo.


    Yang Guang thought again, who is he and how can he call himself? He must be very busy. Now the new film will start shooting.


    As a student of Beidu Film Academy, Yang Guang has stepped into the entertainment circle with half a foot. Naturally, he pays special attention to the entertainment news on the Internet. Yang Guang saw all kinds of spider man news at the first time. In order to brush the sense of existence, he has been pouring water on the official websites of Han Mo and sichen media, hoping that if he is lucky to be seen by Han Mo, he can remember him


    But this is not the case. Han Mo did not contact him.


    In fact, there are no winter and summer vacations in schools such as the film academy. Even if there are students who have no work, such as Yang Guang, who only live part-time.


    Many students at Beidu film academy have started to take over some online dramas and small films, and even some students can get good resources to run errands in some troupes with big coffee.


    Yang Guang is really handsome, and like his name, it makes people feel very sunny and warm.


    If you are in other schools, you must be at the school grass level, but where is Beiying? There are too many handsome people, and they are all handsome in all kinds and have their own characteristics. Yang Guang can only be divided into the ranks of handsome in the crowd, but the handsome is not prominent.


    Yang Guang is walking on the road to school. There are not many Beiying people in the summer vacation. It''s not that everyone enjoys the summer vacation, but that everyone wants to find their own resources through the summer vacation. If they can run more crew, they may be favored by the big director.


    Every year, so many performance students graduate from all over the country, but few can really become famous actors. The waves wash away the sand. Most people sink into the sea and never have the opportunity to enter people''s vision again.


    Many actors are late bloomers. In fact, they are lucky. Although they are late, at least they have become, but how many people persist in the end and still do nothing. Such people can be seen everywhere, not a few.


    There are several roles that can be remembered in a TV play and a film. Many films are difficult to impress even the male and female protagonists, not to mention supporting actors.


    But every year, many young men and girls who write star dreams enter the film academy and dream of stars.


    They only know the bright lights on the surface of stars, but they don''t know the hardships and obstacles on the road to stars.


    Like every young man with a dream, Yang Guang walked into Beidu Film Academy with his best vision, which can be called the highest University of the film festival.


    He thought that what was waiting for him was a star dream within reach and a film with high quality and good treatment. When he applied for the film academy, he passed five passes and cut six to break out of the encirclement, so that he could enter the performance Department of Beijing film as the double champion of art examination and culture class.


    Until now, he didn''t know that when he entered this school, he didn''t just spell those things before.


    As a crosstalk actor once said, three points of ability, six points of luck and one point of noble support give you a platform. Changing Zhang San is Zhang San and changing Li Si is Li Si. Li Si didn''t succeed. That''s because he didn''t let him go. He might be better than Zhang San, so it''s a person, chance! It''s too important.


    "Hey, Yang Guang, why are you still wandering around school? I heard that Kong fan''s crew of" a little annoyed recently "came to our school to choose roles. All those in our class who are still in school have gone. Hurry up, or you won''t even have an audition." Not far away, the students in Yang Guang''s class came over and greeted Yang Guang to line up for an audition.


    Yang Guang was stunned and didn''t follow his classmates immediately.


    Kong fan knows that he is also a mainstay among young directors in China. Although he has not made a popular film, the victory lies in large quantity and low cost. The so-called low cost does not mean that the total cost of making a film is small, but the money used for film shooting is small, and the most money is spent on actors.


    Therefore, many of his films rely on traffic to bring up the topic and attract fans to buy tickets. However, the consumption of fans is limited. It is not the plot of the film itself to win. After all, it is not a long-term plan. Therefore, many of his films are scolded from beginning to end.


    Even so, Kong fan brought his new film to Beiying to choose roles, which still attracted almost all the students in school.


    For nothing else, just being able to play a role is too important for these waiting students, and they are likely to play on the same stage with a big guy.


    Yang Guang hesitated and followed his classmates to the auditorium. To tell the truth, in his heart, except Han Mo, no director will make waves in his heart. It seems that this should be the sentence. Since your appearance, everyone can only make do with it.


    Yang Guang at the moment is this kind of psychology. Except toad, others can only make do with it.


    "A little annoyed recently" is an urban light comedy romance film. It doesn''t have any plot. It''s all some dog blood. Yang Guang has heard before this film. Yang Guang has different ideas from his classmates. He would rather be short than excessive. He would rather take some part-time jobs, make a hard advertisement, or go on a show to make some quick money, go out and play a circle, rather than participate in some bad films.


    In his heart, he will go to the film industry sooner or later. No matter how dangerous he is, he will not give up, so bad films will become a stain on his acting career. When they become popular, someone will turn out how bad films he has made and how bad roles he has played as conversation capital.


    Yang Guang stood in the middle of the crowd. Several students who knew Yang Guang subconsciously walked away from him.


    It''s going to be an audition soon. Everyone knows how he is. These days, Yang Guang bragged to many people that Han Mo gave him a business card. At first, everyone envied him, but as time went on, they found that Yang Guang didn''t hold Han Mo''s thigh as they thought.


    Everyone is not so envious of him as before. However, because Yang Guang''s performance class is very good, everyone wants to perform sketches with him and want to get high marks.


    I don''t want to compete with him for the role at the moment.

 Chapter 502

    It is said that Yang Guang has high scores but not low energy at all.


    On the one hand, everyone hopes to be divided into a group when they finish their homework with him in the class. On the other hand, they are afraid of his strength.


    Actors and graphic models are different. How about their acting skills? They can''t be done by playing handsome and cool.


    In fact, many people in the hall have not experienced the audition and don''t know what form, but they all know that the art test is all improvised sketches, which can''t give you a long time to prepare.


    If you want to win, you should let the examiners pay attention to you in a short time, and remember to make a good impression.


    Many of them don''t have such skills, but Yang Guang does.


    Seeing Yang Guang coming, all the students in the class came to say hello, and then they automatically dodged. At this time, they didn''t finish their homework and play sketches. They were cooperative relations.


    Now everyone standing here is a competitive relationship. No one wants to have too many intersections with their competitors.


    The world of adults has always been only eternal interests without eternal friends. Cooperation is both friends and competition is even the enemy.


    Dong Yue, who came with Yang Guang just now, whispered to Yang Guang, "I heard that Kong fan''s" a little annoyed recently "is to recruit a male number three. The crew still has two hours to come. Now everyone is waiting here."


    Yang Guang nodded slightly, glanced around and muttered, "there are too many people, as for you."


    Dong Yue continued mysteriously, "of course not before, but now it''s different. Kong fan signed a new owner. This film has a backer. In the past, his film funds were insufficient, and he can only bet one end on actor funds and shooting funds. Now people rely on a big tree. Everyone is saying that this film will be a big production, so they don''t want to miss this opportunity, There are more people. "


    Yang Guang gave a light "Oh".


    There was a lot of noise in the hall, and boys and girls exchanged in a low voice. Although each group had little voice, it became a noisy voice because there were too many people.


    This time, Kong fan came to Beidu Film Academy with the crew of "a little fan recently" to choose roles. In addition to the male No. 3 who wants to succeed, there are several primary school colors that both boys and girls need, so the students in the hall hold a glimmer of hope.


    Yang Guang and Dong Yue are standing on the edge. Yang Guang also wants to have the opportunity to participate in the film, but he still has the mentality of following suit. After all, this kind of thing, in addition to his own ability, there are also some eyes. Maybe the director thinks that a certain temperament of someone is very consistent with this role.


    Whether there is acting skill or not, whether there is foundation or not, the most important thing is that their temperament is consistent with the character''s temperament, because in this way, actors only need to act in their own color, and there is no need to deliberate on skills, which will be more conducive to shooting.


    Yang Guang doesn''t know what kind of actor the other party wants, so he can''t have too much hope for himself.


    Just then, there was a little commotion at the door of the hall. Originally, a few students standing at the door automatically dodged a gap to let people outside in.


    At this time, Yang Guang and Dong Yue saw clearly who came in.


    "Xia Yishan? Why is he here? " Dong Yue was surprised at first, and then whispered a curse, "lying in the slot, it''s over now. I''ll see what other roles there are. Male number three is impossible."


    Yang Guang glanced at Dong Yue, smiled and shook his head.


    Dong Yue reluctantly glanced at Xia Yishan, who was surrounded by the crowd, and said sour, "didn''t he go to filming? Why did he come back so soon? He can be a male number one player and come back to rob the male number three with his classmates. It''s shameless."


    Yang Guang''s eyes also looked in the direction of Xia Yishan, pursed his lips, and didn''t answer Dong Yue''s words.


    It''s normal that there are people in school who don''t know Yang Guang, but it''s very abnormal that there are people who don''t know Xia Yishan.


    The reason is not that Xia Yishan is more handsome, distinctive and good character than Yang Guang, but that Xia Yishan is a child star and the grandson of the retired old Dean of Beidu Film Academy. He has participated in many TV dramas at a young age and has maintained high exposure since he grew up.


    Before being admitted to Beidu Film Academy, it was already a famous little fresh meat. Some works have reputation and beauty. There are more than 8 million wechat fans. This number is beyond the reach of college students who have not really entered the performing arts circle.


    It is precisely because of this that Xia Yishan has become a man of the moment in the Beidu Film Academy. Many people are willing to make friends with him and hope to rub some resources. Of course, some people regard themselves as noble and do not want to be with him. However, no matter what kind of person, they first have the psychology of envy or jealousy of Xia Yishan.


    Yang Guang is more indifferent. He has a heart to be a good actor, otherwise he won''t be obsessed with Han Mo, but he is still a little arrogant. Not everyone can let him put down his body and try to follow. He must be convinced by his admiration. At present, only Han Mo is the real idol in his heart.


    "Man three? In fact, I don''t know yet. This time, director Kong asked me to come directly. I wanted to come later, but it''s okay to stay at home. I came earlier. " Not far away, Xia Yishan was surrounded by girls who loved him, while maintaining a signature smile and talking and laughing.


    There were bursts of surprise around him from time to time. For freshmen who had not really participated in the shooting, Xia Yishan''s crew experience was so yearning.


    Dong Yue said angrily, "since it''s so awesome, why are you waiting in line so early to grab a role?"


    This sentence happened to be heard by another classmate next to him, "people don''t rob you. They come to take their own role. They don''t want to establish an image early. They come here to compete fairly with everyone, and they win one in a hundred. It''s nice to say. They decide directly. What''s the matter with you."


    Dong Yue wanted to refute, but he felt that what the other party said was very unreasonable. He smashed it and didn''t say a word.


    ......


    Sichen media office building.


    "Brother Han, are you going? In fact, it''s not a big deal. You don''t have to go there in person. " Said little Ponzi.


    Han Mo turned back his mobile phone and said, "go and have a look. I haven''t felt campus life for a long time."


    "What''s good on campus?" It seems that little pangxie''s college life is only about textual research and learning. On his way to the library, he not only had to finish his homework, but also helped others in the class. At that time, he made some money for writing papers.


    So the University didn''t make a good impression on little Ponzi, and he wasn''t very interested.


    Han Mo teased little Pang Xie with a smile and said, "there are a lot of girls in art colleges."


    As soon as the voice fell, little Pang Xie stared, "brother Han, are you leaving now? Take your car or I''ll call the company''s car. What do you need to bring? No, I''ll prepare it for you. "

 Chapter 503

    Being admitted to Beidu Film Academy means that one leg has entered the entertainment industry. In addition to its own efforts, there is also a very important factor, namely resources.


    Efforts can rely on themselves, but it is difficult to have resources. After all, there are so many resources. There can be several roles that can stand out in a play. Many people end up playing it. It is only a flash in the pan and will not be remembered.


    A lot of actors are dedicated and hard-working, but they are not popular. In addition to their low-key personality, there is also a very important reason that there is no resource operation.


    Compared with outside the school, the school is still more simple. People wandering outside may think about the shadow behind others when they see others are good. Even if it is not the shadow behind them, they will silently wait for each other to make mistakes, and then fall hard.


    It''s best to never turn over. Even if you can turn over, it will hurt his muscles and bones and his vitality. Because on the road to fame, one more opponent is to increase their chances of winning, which is why many artists turn their faces because of standing seats and become enemies because of robbing their role girlfriends and brothers.


    Students in the school will also have mood fluctuations when they encounter better resources, more filming and more fans than themselves, but most of them are not hate, but just envy and little jealousy. They hope to be close to others.


    Xia Yishan is surrounded by his classmates at the moment, which is exactly why.


    "Yishan, you will certainly be selected. The male number three selected by director Kong fan this time is just like tailor-made for you. I hope I will also be selected to play a small role. After all, there are not many opportunities to learn from the big guys." A girl around Xia Yishan looked at Xia Yishan with worship and longing.


    Xia Yishan smiled, "there is no tailor-made, like everyone else, I''m here for an interview. Each of you should work hard later."


    Xia Yishan''s smile is specially trained. The rising range of the corners of his mouth and the number of teeth exposed are accurate every time. This range of smile is the most beautiful and friendly. It is precisely because he has made great efforts in his smile. Relying on the most beautiful smile, he doesn''t know how many fans he has sprouted, including female classmates.


    The female students around nodded excitedly when they heard Xia Yishan''s encouraging words. Like a pupil praised by the teacher.


    "They say they have big breasts and no brains, and they haven''t seen a few big breasts. How can they be so brain crippled." Dong Yue said sour.


    Yang Guang chuckled, "OK, the crew should be here soon. He said fair competition. You tried to crush him."


    "Easy to say." Dong Yue skimmed her lips.


    In terms of appearance, Dong Yue is not bad. To tell the truth, those who can be admitted to the performance Department of Beidu film academy have appearance, figure and specialty. But Dong Yueshuai''s is not as obvious as Yang Guang''s.


    It''s time for the staff of "a little annoyed recently" to enter the hall first.


    In the originally noisy hall, it was quiet in an instant. Everyone quickly and automatically dodged a channel and let the staff go first.


    There are several small meeting rooms in the hall, one of which is the largest one where the audition for male number three will be held later. The other conference rooms interview some small roles respectively.


    The staff first arranged the door of the conference room, then propped up the concept poster of the film and put it at the door of the audition conference room.


    There is no list of actors on the poster, only the names of directors and films. In fact, it is a large abstract painting. The whole poster is in black tone. It seems to highlight the word "annoyance" with an artistic sense in the middle. Although it is not a word, it can be felt that annoyance is in the center of the poster, and there are some changes from different angles.


    "There''s a back door in the big meeting room. It''s estimated that Kong fan has gone in..." Dong Yue whispered in Yang Guang''s ear. As soon as his voice fell, a man wearing black framed glasses came out of the big meeting room. Because he was too fat, his belt was stuck under his stomach and looked a little clumsy.


    When the staff who kept order around saw him, they shouted politely and softly, "Huige."


    The man called Huige nodded, looked around and went straight to a sexy woman in a low cut dress not far away.


    He whispered something to the sexy woman. The woman nodded with a smile and showed a touch of shame at the corners of her mouth.


    "That''s Li Hui, Kong fan''s deputy director, who is specially responsible for the actors." Dong Yue whispered.


    Xia Yishan did not know when he had walked from the position at the door of the hall to the vicinity of the conference room, quietly standing in front of all the people waiting for the audition.


    Seeing Xia Yishan, Li Hui walked over with a smile and patted him on the arm. They talked for a while. Li Hui smiled and said something. Xia Yishan refused and stood back in the crowd again.


    This is what Yang Guang and Dong Yue saw. They don''t know what they said.


    "Huige asked you to sit and wait first. Why don''t you go in?" The girl who had been following Xia Yishan just now said in a low voice.


    Xia Yishan smiled, but no one saw his smile at the moment, so he didn''t show an iconic smile, but just glanced. "I just let them see how I can still get the role in the audition like everyone else. In this way, there is something to write when the media reports.


    The girl giggled and secretly gave Xia Yishan a thumbs up.


    Like Dong Yue''s analysis, Kong fan didn''t appear, but the sexy woman who just whispered with Li Hui organized everyone to stand in line.


    The large conference room is dedicated to interviewing male No. 3. There are three other conference rooms that will interview several small roles at the same time. Interested students can queue up, but once they make a choice, it is equivalent to giving up other opportunities.


    Because it is impossible to line up again, it is impossible to interview other roles as long as you line up at the door of a conference room.


    The girl said that because the heaviest role this time was the man No. 3, it had nothing to do with them, so she lined up directly at the door of the conference room where the actress was interviewed.


    "It''s hard to choose..." Dong Yue whispered and looked at Yang Guang.


    Yang Guang had already stood at the door of the big conference room without hesitation.


    "Why are you so decisive?"


    "I can''t see anything else."


    Dong Yue was stunned and whispered, "cow force." Then he also stood behind Yang Guang.


    This is Yang Guang''s real idea. If he can''t choose the third man this time, he doesn''t want to interview for other roles.


    While waiting just now, Yang Guang checked the Internet. Male No. 3 is a student studying in the film academy. He has a dream since childhood and is determined to become an excellent actor. He has been working silently without resources and help, maintaining a pure sunshine and positive heart.


    Not to mention that this role is true for Yang Guang, that is, fair competition. He also thinks he can blog. If it is really like what Dong Yue said, there is any black box operation, it doesn''t matter if the crew doesn''t enter, so he is firm in his decision.


    The students waiting for the audition need to enter the conference room in groups of ten, which is a bit like the art exam. Sexy beauty organizes each group to enter the conference room in order.


    Just now everyone was hesitating, because Yang Guang was very decisive, so he ranked in the relative position before the exam. He glanced at it roughly, and he ranked eighth. Dong Yue behind him was the ninth.


    "The first group of students can go in."

 Chapter 504

    Han Mo didn''t call the company''s car. It''s more convenient to drive by himself. It''s also troublesome for the driver to toss around. He is a person who can do it by himself and doesn''t want to trouble others. If he needs entertainment and can''t drive by himself, he will go to the driver to drive on his behalf.


    In fact, many stars always don''t understand a truth. Whether they are red or not is not measured by the number of people around them. Some stars want 100 people to follow them when they go out alone, just as they are afraid that someone will come out to murder her. In fact, people may not recognize her when she goes out alone.


    "Hey, brother Han, I''ll be your driver when I can drive later." Little pangxie sat in the co pilot''s position, felt the back of his head and said with a smile.


    Han Mo glanced at him helplessly, smiled and didn''t speak.


    It''s almost impossible that the assistant of a star can''t drive, because the assistant often has to take the task of picking up the car and sending his own star, but the problem is that little pangxie is not a star assistant. He was Meng Si''s work assistant before and handled some work things for Meng Si, so he didn''t ask him to drive when applying for an assistant.


    When he was at school, little Pang Xie didn''t expect to take a driver''s license, so he didn''t have time to take a driver''s license at work.


    Anyway, Meng Si doesn''t need him to drive. Meng Si has a habit of cleanliness. He will never allow others to drive his car. Few people have driven his car except Han mo.


    The company''s cars also have full-time drivers, so the necessity of little Ponzi driving is not reflected.


    There is another difference between Han Mo and Meng Si. Han Mo also sings and makes movies, so he needs to go out to participate in activities more frequently. Xiao pangxie has both a work assistant and an artist assistant. It is necessary to be able to drive. Otherwise, Han Mo drives him every time he attends the announcement.


    Although Han Mo never said anything, little pangxie always felt embarrassed. How can Han Mo be his driver.


    So little Ponzi came up with the idea of taking the driver''s license test. It''s just a very slow and long process from study to test. He doesn''t have much time to learn, so he has been shelved.


    ......


    On the other side of Beidu Film Academy, the first group of students who interviewed male No. 3 of "a little annoyed recently" have entered the large conference room.


    When they entered the conference room, they stood in a row one by one. Yang Guang stood at the eighth position on the left and Dong Yue at the ninth. Because Xia Yishan stood at the front of the line and was the first to queue in, he stood at the first position on the left.


    Facing Yang Guang, there were three people sitting there.


    In addition to Li Hui, the deputy director in charge of the actor just now, there are two middle-aged men.


    The middle-aged man sitting among the three has thin cheeks and is not very well dressed. He has long hair combed behind his head, which is a bit of the visual sense of a decadent artist. On his left is deputy director Li Hui, and on his right is another man with a white, fat and round face.


    Yang Guang guessed that Kong fan, the director of "a little annoyed recently", was sitting in the middle.


    Yang Guang noticed that when Xia Yishan entered the conference room, the three interviewers obviously changed their expressions. They exchanged their eyes with Xia Yishan and smiled at the corners of their mouth. Just for a moment, they hid well again.


    At this time, Li Hui first said, "welcome to the audition of our crew of a little annoyed recently. I''m the deputy director of the film. My surname is Li and my single name is Hui. You can call me deputy director Li or brother Hui."


    Li Hui said with a smile, slightly sideways and continued, "this must be known by everyone. It is director Kong, the general director of our film. Sitting next to him is our screenwriter, Zhang Dong."


    "To be fair, you can draw lots first, and then introduce yourself and audition respectively."


    Everyone was given a piece of paper. There was a line on each paper. Yang Guang glanced at Dong Yue''s line next to him. It was different from his own. It seemed that everyone was given the lines that male No. 3 would say in the film, but everyone''s was different. In fact, it was fair.


    If everyone has the same lines, then the last person can sum up experience and have more time to be familiar with the lines.


    But everyone is different, the plot and outbreak point are different, the joys and sorrows are different, and naturally it is impossible to summarize from others.


    Yang Guang is the third male. After the class dinner, he drank alone on the steps behind the gym. This is his most lonely time. The students have made some achievements. Only he is still standing still, unwilling to live, persistent to dream and confused about the future.


    Dong Yue was drawn first, Xia Yishan was No. 9, Yang Guang was drawn No. 10, and the last audition.


    Most of the ten people participated in the audition for the first time. In the past, they performed impromptu sketches. The examiners were teachers in the school. They were relatively tolerant. Even if they were strict, they would have the opportunity to take the make-up exam next time.


    But now these three people give the students a completely different momentum.


    After the audition, you can go out. With the students'' interviews one by one, there are only two people left in the conference room, Yang Guang and Xia Yishan.


    When Xia Yishan began to prepare, Li Hui said something in Kong fan''s ear. Kong fan smiled and nodded.


    ......


    "Director Kong said before that if you come, call him and he will come out to pick you up." Ponzi took out the phone and prepared to dial.


    Han Mo smashed his mouth and stopped, "there''s no need to toss others. I can''t find it. Let''s go by ourselves."


    Little Pang Xie hesitated and put away his mobile phone. In the past, Meng Si went to school to choose a role, and the school would send someone to follow. The director who chose the role surrounded the front and back, not that Meng Si took the initiative to talk about ostentation, but as long as others knew that he was coming, these people would automatically surround him.


    Although Pang Xie had only followed Meng Si before, he already felt that Meng Si did not talk about ostentation, but he saw many other stars. He also saw Han Mo for the first time.


    In addition to the door connecting the audition students with the hall, there is also a back door in the big conference room. The back door is together with the VIP lounge. If you arrive early before the meeting, you can have a rest here.


    Han Mo had just walked to the VIP lounge when he heard the voice in the conference room.


    Xia Yishan is auditioning at the moment.


    Han Mo stopped. Xia Yishan knew him. He was a child star and participated in many film and television dramas.


    "Why don''t you go in? Brother Han? " Little Ponzi whispered.


    "Wait a minute, go in." Han Mo originally thought that if he suddenly went in like this, it would affect the continuity of Xia Yishan''s performance. The outbreak of emotion has a process. He is entering the play. If he suddenly goes in alone, he must be affected, so Han Mo wants to go in after his performance.


    Yang Guang stood in the corner and looked at Xia Yishan at the moment. He had to admit that Xia Yishan was much better than the eight students he had interviewed before. Because he had a lot of performance experience, he controlled his emotions very well. He entered the play very quickly and had no stiff sense of embarrassment at all.


    The performance of a few minutes soon ended. Li Hui took the lead and clapped. Kong fan and Zhang Dong also clapped. They were very satisfied with Xia Yishan''s performance.


    When they knew Xia Yishan was coming to audition, Kong fan already wanted to give him this role, but the news of the audition had been announced on the school''s website long ago. Revocation would cause some unnecessary voices. More importantly, Xia Yishan also wanted to transform his child star''s positioning through audition, which proved that he was more beneficial to him.


    Anyway, everyone knows it. Anyway, it''s him in the end. Other people in line just do the denominator. This kind of thing is common in the literary circle, and no one feels it''s wrong.


    Generally, if you meet a very suitable candidate for the role, you will directly stop the interview. After all, there are hundreds of people queuing outside. The director won''t have time to interview so many people.


    Li Hui took the lead in saying, "today''s interview is over. The students behind us can go back."


    Although the interview was over, all the people came. Han Mo must go to say hello to Kong fan and show his face.


    Han Mo is just going in.


    "Kong Dao, you haven''t seen my performance yet. How can you know that I won''t be more suitable for this role than Xia Yishan."


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone present was surprised. They didn''t expect that the person waiting for the interview in the room didn''t leave.


    Kong fan, who is talking to Zhang Dong, frowns and looks up.


    Li Hui already smiled and congratulated Xia Yishan. When they heard this, their smiles froze on their faces and looked in the direction of their voice.


    Han Mo was very familiar with the sound. Looking sideways, he just saw the figure who had taken two steps towards the center of the conference room. Han Mo took his feet back and continued to stand at the door.

 Chapter 505

    Yang Guang did not deny that Xia Yishan performed very well. He even applauded Xia Yishan from the bottom of his heart just now, but he didn''t accept that he was directly kicked out without performing. He said that he didn''t perform well, but he didn''t even have a chance to perform, so he couldn''t accept it.


    If the actors who have participated in the audition for many times and have run for many years must have adapted to this reality, or other students waiting in line may just complain behind their backs.


    But Yang Guang is different. He has only one momentum in his bones. He neither admits defeat nor admits defeat.


    Yang Guang''s expression was firm. "I hope director Kong can give me an audition. Maybe my performance won''t disappoint you."


    Kong fan calmed down from his amazement just now. He was stunned just now because no one dared to recommend himself like this. The audition has always been when he said it would end. How can these students who are not even actors speak.


    In his opinion, the student in front of him is a lengtouqing who has never suffered and encountered setbacks. He doesn''t know the rules of the game. After he understands it, he may have died on the beach.


    Kong fan sneered and winked at Li Hui. He didn''t want to give Yang Guang an audition.


    Xia Yishan was a little worried at first. He knew that Yang Guang was in the same school. They were not of the same age, but they had excellent grades in each grade. They knew each other. Yang Guang was the first in the art examination and culture examination of the college entrance examination in that year. After entering school, he was the first in his class every time he finished sketches. This kind of player is famous in the performance department, Although Xia Yishan often goes out to film and is not at school, he will not know nothing about things in school.


    So when Yang Guang suddenly said those words, Xia Yishan immediately looked at Kong fan for fear that Kong fan had the slightest hesitation. Until he saw the indifference on Kong fan''s face, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Young man, I can understand your mood, but Xiao Xia has performed our role very well. No one is more suitable for this role than him. Thank you for your persistence in our film. If there are other opportunities in the future, I will find you again." Li Hui said with a laugh.


    "Xia Yishan is really good, but I don''t think I''ll be bad." Yang Guang''s tone has been very stable, without any emotional fluctuations, firm and polite.


    Han Mo''s eyes flashed a smile. He still remembered the scene at the South China Sea. After climbing, Yang Guang followed them all the way. He obviously wanted to ask for a contact information and pretended to be on the way. He couldn''t be persistent. This time, if Kong fan didn''t give him a convincing statement, it is estimated that the child will always be stubborn here and will never go.


    "The young man has a pee, but he doesn''t understand the rules of the game. He''s OK at school now. He really entered the entertainment industry in the future and has to hit his head and blood." Little Pang Xie''s tone was not too big to watch the excitement, but he told the truth. Although he was not an actor, he watched too much with Meng Si. He must have high Eq. however, in the entertainment industry, the most honing thing is acting, both in and out of the play.


    It''s not a new thing for actors to decide, and because actors bring money into the group, they change roles temporarily.


    These contacts are people''s skills, and others can''t envy them, so little pangxie just said it casually and didn''t take it seriously.


    Han Mo smiled. "The rules are set by people. Whether he touches the wall depends on who he will follow."


    "Ah?" Xiao pangxie was stunned and didn''t quite understand Han Mo''s meaning.


    Li Hui has been a little unhappy. The audition is not once or twice. Let alone the public audition, I don''t know how many times I have met such a stubborn person in Beiying for the first time.


    "Don''t you understand the meaning of not continuing the audition? We''ve decided on this role. Even if you perform well, you can''t be selected. " Li Hui didn''t want to worry about anything anymore and said directly.


    Yang Guang knew in his heart that even if the other party reluctantly gave himself an audition, he would never use himself, but he couldn''t swallow this tone. Since he had already made up his mind, why should he act like to let so many people come and go disappointed with hope? He could accept the fact that he had already made up his mind, but he couldn''t tolerate deception.


    Yang Guang still refused to go and stood at the door.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with you?" Li Hui strode forward two steps, "if you don''t go again, I want the school security guard to come and take you away.


    Li Hui is about to call.


    "Since he wants to perform, give him a chance." Han Mo walked in as he spoke.


    Kong fan, Li Hui, they all looked at the sound. When Han Mo''s figure appeared in their vision, they all stared.


    Kong fan hurriedly greeted him, "Mr. Han, why don''t you inform us when you come? I thought you were too busy to come."


    "I''m still late. Your audition ended so soon."


    Kong fan''s expression stiffened for a moment and quickly explained, "Xiao Xia also came for an audition. We all thought he was very suitable, so we ended early. There was no need for the back students to audition."


    Kong fan has just signed with sichen media. The film "a little annoyed recently" is his first film after signing the contract. Both he and sichen media attach great importance to it. This is the first time to open the mirror, so Kong fan invited Han Mo early and hoped that he would come with him.


    But Han Mo didn''t directly promise at that time. Kong fan thought Han Mo wouldn''t come. At the moment, he was very surprised to see Han mo.


    Li Hui, who just threatened Yang Guang to call the security guard, hurried to Han Mo and wanted to shake hands with Han mo.


    Han Mo dodged cleverly and went straight to the position where the interviewers had just sat.


    The crowd saw him sit down and hurriedly sat around.


    After Han Mo sat down, Kong fan sat on his left. Li Hui wanted to sit on Han Mo''s right, but Zhang Dong robbed him first. Li Hui reluctantly sat on the side.


    Now, Yang Guang is the most shocked to see Han mo. he didn''t expect Han Mo to suddenly appear.


    "Mr. Han has given you a chance. Let''s start quickly." Li Hui, who just had momentum, spoke a lot softer at the moment in order to make a good impression in front of Han mo. the investor of this film is sichen media, and their economic lifeline is in the hands of Han mo.


    Who wants to be an assistant director all his life? Whether he can be a director or not is not Han Mo''s word. Anyone with resources and scripts can be a director. Li Hui cherishes every opportunity to meet Han mo.


    Han Mo always looked at Yang Guang, as if he had seen it for the first time. He didn''t talk much and had no expression. He always looked very calm. It seemed that nothing could make him waves.


    Yang Guang doesn''t know whether Han Mo still remembers himself, but people don''t realize that they know him, and he can''t take the initiative to mention things about the South China Sea.


    Yang Guang answered and began his performance.


    Originally, Kong fan asked Yang Guang to audition because Han Mo came and gave Han Mo face. In addition, they couldn''t be too fake in front of the big boss. They didn''t know that Han Mo had seen Xia Yishan''s performance.


    But now they were stunned.


    Yang Guang, who has memorized his lines in the center of the conference room, showed the plot he was assigned without any trace of performance.


    Kong fan looked at Yang Guang without blinking.


    Li Hui swallowed his saliva.


    Zhang Dong pushed his glasses and looked more carefully.


    Even little Ponzi was shocked. He didn''t expect that this lengtouqing who was not afraid of death should have such good acting skills.


    Only Han Mo was very calm and smiled.


    "I think he performed very well." Han Mo said calmly.


    "Yes... Yes." Kong fan hurriedly responded to Tao.


    Xia Yishan''s face changed with a brush. He is not a fool. He can see at a glance how Yang Guang plays. At the moment, he is only worried about his role. He has asked his agent to help him send out the news that he will participate in the audition today. If he is not selected in the end, he will be laughed at by fans.


    He quickly looked at Li Hui with help seeking eyes.


    Li Hui is not in the mood to pay attention to Xia Yishan at all. Although Xia Yishan is likely to grow into a small flow of fresh meat and a front-line coffee in the future, it is all in the future. At the moment, Han Mo is the biggest boss, and no one can offend him. Li Hui is ready. No matter what Han Mo says, he will be the first to agree.


    "I''ve read your script. He should be more than enough to play male number three." Han Mo said calmly.


    Kong fan''s expression is particularly exaggerated. "Yes, he''s too suitable. I saw this young man just now. My film lacks such a spiritual actor."


    "I also think it''s appropriate. It''s the first time I''ve met such a real actor after choosing actors for so many years." Li Hui immediately mended his dog''s leg. He was still a little annoyed that Kong fan robbed him of the first opportunity to flatter.


    Zhang Dong spoke a little slowly and said in a long voice, "when I create such a role again, it''s this feeling. It''s not acting, it''s himself."


    Xia Yishan clenched his lips and clenched his fists. He hated and angry, but there is no way. Han Mo can''t provoke him. If he offends Han Mo, his acting career may be ruined.


    Xia Yishan showed his ability as an actor, and his face changed for a moment. "I also think he played better than me. Yang Guang really played at a super level this time and has potential."


    Han Mo listened to everyone''s words, glanced at Yang Guang and moved away.


    "Do you all think he is suitable for male size three?"


    Everyone nodded.


    It''s perfect.


    It''s really appropriate.


    That''s him.


    Man three can''t be someone else.


    Han Mo paused for a moment and smiled. "He''s good, but he may not be able to play your male number three, because my film will start soon. He''s a male star."

 Chapter 506

    Kong fan was shocked.


    Li Hui was shocked.


    Zhang Dong was shocked.


    Xia Yishan was also shocked


    They can''t believe their ears. Han Mo said that he didn''t let Yang Guang be the third man in "a little annoyed recently". He said that he wanted Yang Guang to be the man of his new film.


    Han Mo''s films are what many people want to do in their dreams. Other directors can rely on human relations, relationships, and even other transactions in exchange for roles.


    Only Han Mo, he is soft and hard. His role is played only by the person he thinks is most suitable. There is nothing else. No matter who you are, even if you just want to play a dragon role with only a few lines, Han Mo will not change his original intention because of his personal feelings.


    There are no idle people in his films, and every role is very important, which is why everyone is proud to be on the Korean ink crew.


    It is because it is difficult that it represents an honor and status. Everyone regards their selection into the Korean ink crew as a standard of outstanding acting skills.


    Many small fresh meat and flowers have sharpened their heads and want to enter Korean ink films, so that they can transform from idol to strength.


    Now


    Kong fan and several of them feel that they have heard wrong. They can''t imagine that a student who doesn''t have any film experience and even wants to audition for male No. 3 has to fight for opportunities in a shameless way. He is about to become the male owner of Korean ink films.


    The huge conference room was quiet for an instant. Everyone was stunned for three seconds before they calmed down slightly. Kong fan took the lead in responding.


    "Mr. Han, are you talking about this classmate? Is there any misunderstanding? You recognize the wrong person. " In Kong fan''s opinion, Han Mo met Yang Guang for the first time. Even through their self introduction just now, they knew that the student''s name was Yang Guang. It was because the name was so easy to remember. Han Mo didn''t know how to find him as a man.


    Li Huigang was so shocked that his expression had been frozen on his face. At the moment, his face eased a little. When he heard Kong fan''s words, he quickly said, "yes, Mr. Han, it''s the first time you''ve seen him, and you don''t even know his name. You can''t choose him as the hero by chance."


    Li Hui looked at Han Mo with a dogleg smile. He had long known that Han Mo''s selection of roles was harsh. It was impossible to give the hero to a student with one eye, so he firmly believed that Han Mo might have made a mistake.


    The most shocking thing is Xia Yishan. Originally, he just wanted to force in front of the fans to prove that he was not a child star halo, but a real old drama bone. What he said was the third man. What he said was just to make a public audition. Both sides made profits. How can he become so embarrassed now.


    Because Xia Yishan participated in the audition, fans will certainly pay more attention, which is equivalent to a joint publicity between the crew of "a little annoyed recently" and Xia Yishan. It is a win-win situation.


    On the way out, Yang Guang didn''t say, even Han Mo came out.


    The originally agreed male number three is about to disappear. He already feels very uncomfortable. Unexpectedly, he suddenly becomes the male owner of Han Mo''s new film.


    You know, Xia Yishan''s brokerage company entrusted a lot of relationships at that time. They just wanted Xia Yishan to have a chance to show his face in Han Mo''s films, which were rejected by Han mo.


    He has always felt that Han Mo''s requirements are strict. Han Mo''s films only look at strength, not human feelings. Being able to enter Han Mo''s crew is a symbol of strength, but what''s the matter with Yang Guang? What''s his reason!


    Xia Yishan bit his back teeth and looked at Yang Guang with a trace of hatred.


    In fact, even Yang Guang himself felt incredible. It was some time since he met Han Mo on the South China Sea beach last time. Although he wanted to get Han Mo''s business card with his thick skinned Kung Fu, it was nothing for Han mo. let alone joining Han Mo''s team, he could be remembered by Han mo. Yang Guang didn''t dare think about it.


    Yang Guang''s biggest dream is to join sichen media one day. Even if he can''t play Korean ink films, he can at least be closer to his idol.


    But now


    Male lead? No way. There must be something wrong.


    So when Kong fan and Li Hui asked if Han Mo had made a mistake, even Yang Guang thought so silently. Maybe it was a mistake.


    Little pangxie choked when he heard Han Mo''s words. Others didn''t know that he knew. Han Mo''s next film is very important. This film is the key for him to take a new step.


    And now the foundation has been laid well, waiting for the film to start.


    Han Mo''s words just now really surprised little pangxie.


    At the moment, all eyes are looking at Han mo.


    It seems that everyone is waiting for Han Mo to say he made a mistake.


    Han Mo glanced at Kong fan, moved his eyes to Yang Guang, smiled and said, "yes, it''s Yang Guang."


    Yang Guang?


    Yang Guang!


    It''s really Yang Guang


    How did Han Mo know his name was Yang Guang? Kong fan looked at Li Hui next to him with questioning eyes. Li Hui shook his head blankly on his face. He was also wondering.


    Only Yang Guang, the mood in his heart from puzzled, shocked to the present ecstasy, Han Mo remembered his name. Han Mo said that he was right. Others don''t know, but Yang Guang knows that he and Han Mo don''t meet for the first time.


    He has performed rock climbing for Han Mo and seen Han Mo''s unarmed rock climbing. Now he still has Han Mo''s business card in his pants pocket, but he didn''t expect that Han Mo could remember him.


    If someone hadn''t been here now, Yang Guang would have rushed over and held Han Mo tightly.


    "At nine o''clock tomorrow morning, we will report to sichen media." Then Han Mo turned and left.


    Little pangxie couldn''t help but look at the lucky man selected by Han Mo and ran out with Han mo.


    Yang Guang was stunned, and then shouted to Han Mo''s far away back, "OK, idol, I''ll be there on time tomorrow. See you tomorrow."


    Yang Guang can''t imagine that half an hour ago, he was still trying his best to get an audition opportunity for male No. 3. In less than half an hour, he suddenly became the male No. 1 of Han Mo''s new film.


    Happiness comes too suddenly, just like a tornado.


    Yang Guang now doesn''t care about the male number three in "a little annoying recently". He directly walked out of the conference room and left Kong fan, Li Hui, Zhang Dong and Xia Yishan swinging in the tornado.


    The students who are waiting in line at the door don''t know what''s going on inside.


    The eight students who had finished the audition just now didn''t leave and were still waiting at the door.


    In fact, they knew in their hearts that there must be no play, but they were unwilling to give up the glimmer of hope in their hearts.


    Dong Yue saw Yang Guang come out and hurried to meet him. He knew that Yang Guang was the last of the ten people in the lottery and performed after Xia Yishan. He just didn''t see Xia Yishan come out, but he saw Yang Guang come out. He was a little strange, but he felt reasonable.


    "How''s it going? Did Xia Yishan stay? " Dong Yue asked.


    Yang Guang nodded and gave a light "um" sound. Indeed, Xia Yishan was inside. It was left.


    Dong Yue comforted, "it''s all right. There will be opportunities in the future. After all, we''re still young." Yang Guang didn''t have any expression after saying that. He was afraid that Yang Guang was usually arrogant. Maybe he was hit this time. He then said, "go, man, please have a drink. We won''t return until we get drunk."


    Yang Guang said, "no, I can''t drink. Han Mo asked me to find him tomorrow. I''ll go back and prepare first." With that, Yang Guang hurried away.


    Dong Yue looked confused and forced, "what? Han Mo? The boy is a little hit and doesn''t even brag about making a draft. "

 Chapter 507

    Han Mo left Beidu Film Academy. Instead of thinking about morning media, he drove home directly.


    Holiday days are two completely different concepts for children and adults.


    In the adult world, a holiday means you can rest. You can not go to work or work. It''s great to have a paid holiday. Everyone hopes they can have more vacation.


    But it''s also a holiday. It''s too painful for a four-year-old child. This means that you can only stay at home, have no friends to play with, have no teachers, and have no daily activities in the kindergarten. You can only read and play with toys at home alone. It''s too boring.


    Han Mo certainly knows the little guy''s careful thinking. She is a little rabbit. It''s hard to circle at home alone. It''s OK occasionally for a day or two. Now in the summer vacation, the little guy doesn''t want to eat at home every day.


    So Han Mo came back from work early to accompany her. While he didn''t start shooting a new film, he had plenty of time. Han Mo hoped to accompany his baby daughter more.


    Han Mo didn''t call home in advance, so everyone didn''t know he would come back so early.


    He also intended to surprise the little guy. The key was gently inserted into the key hole and turned to the left.


    Han Mo suddenly opened the door.


    I thought the little guy would listen to the movement outside the door like every day. As soon as he opened the door, he could see a little rabbit running out of the room, then jump up, hook his neck and jump into his arms.


    Han Mo came back suddenly today. The little guy didn''t expect his father to come back. Naturally, he wouldn''t pay attention to the sound outside the door.


    All day long, I did my arithmetic, my English homework, finished the building blocks, read the story book, and now I''m wandering aimlessly in the living room with one hand holding Barbie''s arm.


    The moment Han Mo opened the door, he saw the little guy puckering his mouth, looking blankly and lifeless walking around the living room.


    However, when Xuanxuan saw her father, her listless nerves suddenly boiled. Although her reaction was slow, she still had to move. As soon as the little guy threw away the Barbie doll, she directly started, ran up, took off, jumped up and hooked her father''s neck in one breath.


    "Dad, Xuanxuan wants to kill you. How did she come back?" It''s OK that the little guy didn''t see his father. After seeing his father, he felt that the whole person was wronged and coquettishly hid his little face in his father''s neck.


    Han Mo reluctantly rubbed the child''s long hair at the back of his head. "Dad still left work early today, much earlier than usual."


    "No matter what, Xuanxuan just thinks her father is late. Xuanxuan doesn''t want her father to go to work. How about staying at home with Xuanxuan?" The little guy was a natural actor. When he said this, his mouth shriveled. Seeing that Han Mo would cry if he didn''t promise her again, the glittering tears in his eyes were ready at any time. He could burst into tears at the command.


    Han Mo quickly spoiled and pinched the child''s face. "Dad promised you to spend more time with you in the future, but he can''t promise to accompany you all day. Dad also has to work, just like Xuanxuan has to go to kindergarten."


    In fact, the little guy knew in her heart that her father could not work. She was very sensible. She knew that every child''s father and mother had to work and just wanted to be spoiled, so she asked her father to promise to match her every day.


    Now her father promised that she could spend more time with her. The little guy was already very happy. His wronged little expression gradually changed. He said with a small mouth, "Xuanxuan really wants to go to kindergarten. When will school start?"


    "There are 22 days left. It will pass soon." Han Mo put the little guy on the sofa, took out a cartoon desk calendar from under the tea table and drew a horizontal line under September 1.


    Han Mo gently touched the top of the child''s head, "from today on, we Xuanxuan draw a circle on the number every day, and always draw 22 circles, which is the day of school."


    The little guy looked at the magical desk calendar and was very happy. He spent such a boring day and thought that such a boring day would last for 22 days. It turned out that with this desk calendar, as long as he drew 22 circles on it, he could get to the opening day of school. It''s great.


    "Great, long live dad." The little guy kissed Han Mo on the cheek excitedly, and then ran away with a cartoon desk calendar.


    The little guy who had run back to his room suddenly turned back. The surprised look had not faded from the child''s face. The little guy looked at his father excitedly and said, "is it to draw a circle on each number?"


    Han Mo replied with a smile, "yes, only one circle can be drawn on the numbers every day, with 22. When Xuanxuan draws the circle on September 1, we can go to the kindergarten.


    The little guy nodded hard and ran back to his room with the desk calendar. Don''t mention how happy he was. He thought in his head, it''s not too simple, okay.


    Han Mo looked at the figure of the little guy running away, smiled and shook his head. The child''s mood came quickly and walked quickly. He was just crying. He was also worried. If the child really cried, let him accompany her every day. How to reason and explain to Xuanxuan, every parent would go to work.


    Her father has to work, Xiaohu''s father has to work, and Mengmeng''s father has to work. Every child stays at home during the summer vacation, and every child has to go through the summer vacation.


    But before he could tell the truth, the little guy ran away happily with his desk calendar. He was very good at regulating his emotions.


    Han Mo always felt that when he could adjust and control his emotions, he really grew up.


    Because at birth, children can only cry, cry when they are hungry, cry when they are cold, cry when they pee, and cry when they smell. All their emotions are reflected in crying.


    Later, when children grow up, they can control their emotions, but they are not very reasonable. When they encounter something they want and can''t get, they will also cry to express their dissatisfaction.


    The little guy didn''t use it at all. Han Mo went away by himself. That''s why han Mo felt that his children had grown up and became more sensible. Many principles can be understood by himself without being clear.


    Han Mo felt very pleased.


    He sent a message to Shuya, simply told Shuya what had just happened, and felt it necessary to enrich the child''s summer vacation. He couldn''t just do nothing. He didn''t call because Shuya had activities and it was inconvenient to answer the phone. He sent a message, and Shuya would reply when she saw it.


    He just wanted to tell Shuya about it first. The most important thing is to praise the child for being sensible.


    Han Mo is thinking about how he should praise the little guy when Shuya calls.


    Suddenly, the little guy ran out of the small room with a smile on his face, holding something in his two small hands and hiding behind him.


    He ran to his father and stopped. The smile on the little guy''s face was brighter. He mysteriously raised the desk calendar behind him to Han mo.


    "Dad, Xuanxuan has drawn 20 circles. Can she go to school? Xuanxuan didn''t draw much. She only drew a circle on each number. "


    Han Mo took over the calendar and couldn''t laugh or cry.


    I saw the little guy draw a circle on each date with a watercolor pen until September 1

 Chapter 508

    Han Mo was helpless with the cartoon desk calendar and looked at the lovely circle drawn by the little guy with watercolor strokes.


    He gently rubbed the little guy''s head, "Xuanxuan, dad may not have made it clear just now."


    The little guy stared at his father with big eyes. His feather fan like eyelashes blinked. His innocent little expression was very cute. Han Mo''s heart was melted and a little speechless for a moment.


    The little guy''s big cute eyes are still looking at his father. It seems that he is waiting for his father to tell her that he can go to kindergarten soon.


    Han Mo thought for a moment and said, "Dad said to draw a circle every day. You can''t draw until the day is over. Drawing a circle means that the day is over and a new day is about to begin."


    Han Mo didn''t know whether the little guy he explained could understand. He suddenly thought that if the little guy really understood, he would be sad. After all, she was so happy and wanted to get a positive answer from her father.


    The little guy still looked at his father. He was spinning rapidly in his head. He had stretched his eyebrows and suddenly frowned.


    "Dad means that you can only draw one circle a day?" The little guy tooted his small mouth and his face was full of grievances.


    Han Mo didn''t want to disappoint the child, but he couldn''t lie. He nodded reluctantly.


    The little guy''s raised little head gradually drooped and lowered his head.


    She thought that as long as she drew a few more circles, the time would pass faster. Originally, it still had to pass day by day, but every day was so long. When there was no holiday, the time in kindergarten passed very fast. How could she stay at home and the time passed so slowly.


    The little guy''s expression changed quickly. He took a small desk calendar and walked back to his small room with heavy steps.


    Han Mo felt distressed when he saw the little guy''s depressed back.


    For a time, Han Mo couldn''t think of a better way to comfort the child. He could only watch the little guy''s back disappear around the corner of the small room.


    Just then, Shuya came back.


    Now every day when Shuya is busy, she will return to Han Mo''s house, and then the whole family will have dinner together. In the evening, three people will drive back to Shuya''s house, and Han Mo will send the children to kindergarten in the morning.


    Just like ordinary families, parents are busy at work and late at work. The task of picking up children from school is generally undertaken by the elderly.


    But now the child doesn''t have to go to the kindergarten during the summer vacation. Han Mo doesn''t have to send her to the kindergarten every morning, but directly sends her back to the two old people.


    Shuya looked at the empty living room and only Han Mo was alone. She wondered why the little guy didn''t run out as usual.


    Han Mo saw Shuya''s doubts and told her what had just happened.


    I couldn''t help laughing when I heard that the child thought that time would pass after all the circles were drawn.


    At the same time, she also realized that she must arrange some interesting activities for the little guy''s summer vacation, so that the children won''t be so idle every day.


    "Should we enrich children''s summer vacation life?" Shuya stood at the door of the little guy''s room, looked inside and said to Han mo.


    Han Mo nodded slightly, "I also have this idea."


    Han Jun and Chen Yuehong also sat on the sofa together. They were also discussing during the day. The child''s summer vacation seemed too boring.


    The first two days were OK, because there was no need to go to kindergarten, the children woke up naturally every day, and the usual schedule was also very loose, but with more slack days, the little guy felt bored.


    Even adults who are busy all day, once they relax, don''t think and don''t have to hurry, the whole person will be in an extremely empty state, panic, don''t know what to do, and look forward to returning to their previous busy life. That''s why many people who have been busy all their life, once they suddenly retire from their posts, There will be anxiety.


    Although the little guy is not anxious, he has been in a state of low mood. It is a big event for Han Jun and Chen Yuehong who revolve around the children every day and focus on the children.


    The old couple sacrificed a lot for the little guy. Since Xuanxuan''s summer vacation, in order to better accompany and take care of the little guy, Han Jun has never been to the community activity center to play table tennis. He hasn''t wavered no matter how the ball friends bombed by phone.


    Chen Yuehong doesn''t even go to the dance team. She accompanies the children at home every day, because the children eat lunch at school when they go to kindergarten. Now they are at home on holiday. Chen Yuehong takes the initiative to take the task of reasonable meals for the children.


    Make delicious food for children every day according to the mobile phone software.


    Whether the old sisters of the dance team are information bombing, telephone bombing, or door-to-door bombing, Chen Yuehong has a heavy weight and is determined not to go.


    The old couple did so much for their children. They didn''t see the little guy''s carefree smile every day. Instead, they looked depressed. They weren''t active before eating, and they didn''t talk as much as before. Don''t worry.


    If Han Mo and Shuya don''t take the initiative to arrange summer life for their children, they also want to discuss things about their children with them.


    "I think we should let Xuanxuan learn a specialty during the summer vacation. Now the children are applying for extracurricular classes. Before, we just learned painting with Xiaomo. The children master it well. Now we don''t need to study every week. We can finish painting every day. It''s hard to spend a day." Chen Yuehong took the lead in saying.


    Han Jun thought for a moment, "I agree. Yes, you can let Xuanxuan learn a specialty. Then learn the piano. "


    "Why learn the piano? Of course girls learn to dance." Chen Yuehong said reluctantly. At first, she said her intention was to let the children learn dance. As a result, the old man took the lead in saying it. She must quit.


    "Who stipulates that girls should learn dance, and girls learn more about piano." The old man argued.


    Han Mo has a black line in his head. The child''s problem has not been solved, but there is another problem. They have argued about it before. Finally, they asked the child''s opinions and learned painting with Han mo.


    Facts have proved that this choice is correct. The little guy did show her talent in painting.


    "Stop talking. I won''t compromise this time. The child will learn the piano with me." Han Jun''s stubborn temper sprang up, and some couldn''t hold the fire.


    But what Chen Yuehong is most afraid of is Han Jun''s stubborn temper. They have lived all their lives. Who doesn''t know who? "I''m not kidding you. I have to learn dance this time, and I won''t compromise."


    At this time, Shuya is smart, keeps silent and secretly looks at Han mo.


    Han Mo shook his head helplessly.


    Grandpa and grandma''s arguments were heard by the little guy.


    Although the little guy didn''t specialize in learning the piano, every day his grandfather''s piano sound made the little guy very obsessed. And grandma''s dance also makes the little guy full of fantasy.


    "Xuanxuan should learn both dance and piano. Xuanxuan should learn both." The little guy ran out and said excitedly.

 Chapter 509

    Next day


    Sichen media office building


    Han Mo sat at his desk and looked at the small videos and photos sent by his mother with a smile on his face.


    After the discussion last night, the little guy''s summer life is a perfect solution.


    In the morning, grandma taught the children to dance, and in the afternoon, Grandpa taught the children to play the piano. Each class is one hour, and the other time is the free activity time of the little guy, or reading, or drawing, or playing with toys.


    Not only that, Han Mo also arranged a curriculum for the little guy. Every day from Monday to Sunday, he separated according to the time period and carried out different activities.


    For example, from 9:00 to 10:00, we learn to dance. From 10:15 to 11:15, we play with building blocks. Each hour is a time unit. We use a timer. When the time comes, the timer will ring, and then we will rest for 15 minutes before proceeding to the next link.


    Except that the time for learning dancing and piano is fixed every day, the items in other time periods will be changed, which also adds some interest.


    After the discussion last night, the old couple began to prepare their own teaching contents respectively. Although there are courses every day, it is impossible to teach new things every day. It must be a combination of learning and practice.


    The little guy likes this form very much, because when the time becomes compact, it will pass quickly, and the day is full.


    The photos and videos sent by Chen Yuehong just now are the scenes of the little guy in the dance class.


    Although Chen Yuehong loves her granddaughter and teaches at home, she absolutely does not mean to be careless. It is completely in progress with high standards and strict requirements.


    Only in the matter of dancing, Chen Yuehong is very serious and absolutely does not allow any neglect. In this hour, there are no grandma and granddaughter, only teachers and students.


    The little guy in the video is very serious about learning basic skills from his grandmother, because he has just begun to learn formal dance. The child is still poor in flexibility and needs to practice slowly, but the little girl has a model and kind of practice.


    Little pangxie knocked on the door of the office and Han Mo put down his cell phone.


    "Brother Han, Yang Guang has been waiting for you in the conference room. Meng and Shen should be arriving soon. "


    Han Mo nodded slightly, "let Yang Guang come to my office. There are not many people and there is no need to go to the conference room."


    When he walked into the office with little Pang Xie, Yang Guang suddenly felt a sense of tension. He had been able to face the exam and interview calmly before. He never felt too nervous, but when he walked into the idol office, he was inexplicably very nervous.


    After only a few steps, the palms were full of sweat.


    Maybe it''s because the more afraid of making mistakes, the more nervous it is. Although Han Mo said that the male star is him, Yang Guang still feels like a dream. My heart is intertwined with anxiety for fear of any mistakes.


    Yang Guang was still confused yesterday, but now he knows that Han Mo''s new film is extraordinary spider man.


    He read the cartoon and played mobile games. There are Spiderman dolls in his dormitory. He even bought Spiderman''s limited edition T-shirts.


    No one doesn''t know spider man, but such a film that didn''t make fire first, even asked him, a school student without any film experience, not to mention the questioning voice of the media and netizens after the exposure. Even he thought it was incredible.


    So when Yang Guang meets Han Mo again today, his mood is very complicated.


    Little pangxie didn''t understand why han Mo chose Yang Guang to play spider man, but he saw Yang Guang''s impromptu performance during the audition. To tell the truth, he was a little shocked. He had also seen actors with better acting skills before, which was generally the same on the set.


    However, the actors have already got the script. They have practiced many times when reciting the lines. They have high requirements for themselves. The actors responsible for the film will analyze every action and even eyes, and do their homework in advance.


    Yang Guang was different. He was auditioning. When he got the piece of paper with lines written on it, he didn''t even know what to perform. Moreover, he didn''t have the whole script and couldn''t fully understand the character''s character. He was just thinking about the character''s emotion needed to say this passage through his lines, so he thought Yang Guang was more difficult.


    Pang Xie saw Yang Guang''s nervousness, smiled and whispered, "it doesn''t matter. Since brother Han decided to use you, you must do it. But brother Han Mo is famous for making movies. As long as he can keep up with his rhythm."


    Yang Guang nodded hard.


    Seeing Yang Guang coming in, Han Mo smiled and asked him to sit on the sofa next to him.


    After a while, he heard Meng Si''s voice, "Xiao Mo, I heard you found the star of extraordinary spider man?"


    Before Meng Si came in, the voice came in.


    It can be vaguely distinguished that it is the footsteps of two people. The sound is getting closer and closer, reaching the door of the office.


    Indeed, Shen Fei and Meng Si stand together.


    "Mr. Han, did you come to us because the protagonist found it?" Shen Fei was a little excited. They all have great expectations for the film, but Shen Fei knows that they can only be used as a reference in selecting actors. Only Han Mo knows what spider man should be like.


    "Found it." Han Mo''s plain answer.


    "Who is it? Do we know each other? " Shen Fei became interested.


    Munce also wants to know who will become spider man in the film.


    Yang Guang came to Han Mo''s office for the first time. The office was very large, so he sat in the corner of the sofa, a little away from Han Mo''s desk.


    Meng Si and Shen Fei came in and went straight to Han Mo''s desk. They didn''t notice Yang Guang on the sofa behind them.


    Little Pang Xie said with a smile, "our brother Han specially went to Beidu Film Academy yesterday to finalize the people."


    "Beiying students?" Shen Fei quickly recalled the Beiying students he knew in his mind.


    "Xia Yishan?" Meng Si took the lead in saying that he looked at the top and seemed to be trying to overlap the image of spider man with Xia Yishan, and then smashed his mouth. "In fact, the popularity is OK. Child stars are already popular in the circle and are at the right age, but I still feel that something is missing."


    "Meng Yang?" Shen Fei also said a name, "I used to cooperate with him in TV dramas. A very spiritual child just looks a little weak, but it should be no problem to exercise and change his shape."


    "Brother Han chose a newcomer. This is his first film." Said little Ponzi.


    As soon as the voice fell, Shen Fei jumped out and objected, "Mr. Han, although you were a newcomer in the past, at least you acted by your own color. Each role was well shaped. You were basically playing yourself, and there was no experience or not, but this time it''s different. You''re going to shoot spider man. It''s impossible to play by your own color. Think about it again, We have laid such a good foundation in front of spider man. The candidate is too important. "


    Meng Si also disagreed with the introduction of a new newcomer, "little Mo Mo, spider man is more popular than the film. In fact, there are advantages and disadvantages. The advantage is that we already know spider man. We will make a film again without a lot of publicity work, and the audience has been waiting for it for a long time. But the disadvantage is that they already have the fantasy of spider man in their hearts. If they choose actors a little wrong, it will cause great repercussions. "


    Han Mo smiled and said calmly, "everyone has different fantasies about spider man. We can''t choose for everyone''s preference, but we can choose the best actor who can play spider man."


    The best spider man?


    Meng Si and Shen Fei looked at each other.


    "Where is he? Will become the best spider man? "


    "Hehe, look at the truth. What''s the best spider man in Xiaomo''s eyes?"


    Yang Guang listened to all the big guys'' discussions. When Meng Si came in, Yang Guang took the initiative to say hello, but as soon as they came in, they began to discuss spider man and didn''t look in his direction, so Yang Guang hesitated.


    At this moment, Yang Guang stood up and slowly raised his hand, "two teachers, I''m here."

 Chapter 510

    Meng Si and Shen Fei were stunned when they heard Yang Guang''s voice, and looked at the direction of the voice together.


    Yang Guang still kept the gesture of raising his hand just now. He wanted to face it with a smile, but he was stared at by two big guys, and his smile was stiff on his face. The corners of his mouth were manually. Meng Si and Shen Fei lost their words they wanted to introduce themselves.


    Shen Fei doesn''t need to recall. He must have never seen this person in front of him. He looked at Meng Si with questioning eyes.


    Meng Si raised his eyebrows and said he had never seen the boy.


    "Mr. Han, is this the person you call spider man?" Shen Fei leaned towards Han Mo''s desk and said in a low voice.


    Han Mo nodded, "yes, his name is Yang Guang. In a moment, I''ll ask pangxie to release the news of the actor''s finalization through wechat."


    "Don''t send it yet. Let''s discuss it again." Shen Fei stopped.


    Although Shen Fei deliberately lowered his voice, after all, they were all in the same office. Yang Guang couldn''t hear them. Originally, he wanted to make an impressive opening speech with the two big men, calm and elegant. The two people in front of him didn''t know him, but how could Yang Guang not know Meng Si and Shen Fei.


    But I didn''t expect that people didn''t want to know him at all. It''s not that Shen Fei and Meng Si deliberately put on airs, but that Han Mo''s decision made them feel too surprised, too sudden and not in the mood to say hello to Yang Guang. Now all they think about is to let Han Mo think twice.


    "Xiaomo, I also think you''re not considerate. After all, it''s spider man. You told us your plan at that time. Comics, mobile games and spider man''s peripheral products are so successful to pave the way for this film. If everything is ready and finally destroyed on spider man himself, I believe you will regret it. " Meng Si''s voice was not loud, but he didn''t take Yang Guang into account at all.


    Yang Guang was stunned, clubbed in place and listened to their discussion. He was in a complicated mood. What would destroy his hand.


    Yang Guang, the two actors Meng Si and Shen Fei just guessed who were studying at the Beidu Film Academy, knew each other. He didn''t think he was worse than those two people. If Han Mo chose those two people instead of him, Meng Si and Shen Fei wouldn''t have such a big reaction.


    So Yang Guang''s mood is not so beautiful at the moment. At first, he was shocked that Han Mo gave himself such a heavy role. He is very nervous and nervous, but these emotions are swept away at the moment.


    Han Mo never spoke. He just listened to Shen Fei and Meng Silun fan''s "reasoning".


    "Mr. Han, why don''t you think about it again? At least Xia Yishan has his own fans. In case he''s not spider man in the hearts of most people, at least spider man of his own fans, but you''ve enabled a newcomer to play spider man, and you don''t have fans..." Shen Fei''s words haven''t finished yet.


    "I believe they will become my fans after watching the film." I don''t know when, Yang Guang has walked behind Shen Fei and Meng Si.


    Meng Si and Shen Fei were stunned again. This was the second time that they were stunned by Yang Guang''s words. The first time was that Yang Guang said he was the man who was about to play spider man, and the second time was his "big talk".


    Meng Si and Shen Fei didn''t expect that young Yang Guang could say such a thing in front of them. It''s not that it''s impossible to realize, but that no one would dare to say such a thing in front of them.


    Not to mention whether he can achieve it, even this courage is enough to surprise them.


    Meng Si raised his chin slightly, sat in the chair opposite Han Mo, and looked at Yang Guang again. Just now he came in and just talked to Han Mo without paying attention to Yang Guang. At the moment, seeing Yang Guang, he felt that he had an unspeakable feeling.


    Shen Fei also completely focused on Yang Guang.


    Yang Guang just stood in front of them with confidence in his eyes. Even if everyone was looking at him at the moment, he dared to be responsible for what he had just said. He had this confidence, "two teachers, if you only doubt my acting skills because of my shallow qualifications, I don''t think it''s necessary, Because no actor is good at acting because of his seniority. How many people still have poor acting skills after acting all their life, and some people may be shocked by the first play. "


    "I dare not say that my acting skills can shock people, but I am confident that among your alternative actors, I am the most qualified for the role of spider man. Please wait and see."


    Yang Guang''s words were completed at one go without any pause, nor did he give Meng Si and Shen Fei any time to react.


    Meng Si narrowed his eyes slightly, and a smile came up on his expressionless face.


    Shen Fei looked blankly at Meng Si, then looked at Han Mo, and finally focused on Yang Guang again. He is a straight man. Looking at Yang Guang''s rebellious appearance at the moment, he actually feels a bit of his own style when he was young.


    Little pangxie secretly gave Yang Guang a thumbs up in his heart. You know, he never dared to say such tough words in front of Meng Si. Suddenly, his favor for Yang Guang increased sharply.


    Han Mo smiled and paused for a moment. "Since everyone has no objection, let''s start the machine as planned. Thank you, Pang. Let''s release the news now."


    "OK ~" after receiving the order, little Pang Xie looked back at Yang Guang who had not come out of his mood just now, smiled secretly and thought to himself, in fact, there are no lucky people at all. All luck is due to his long-term unremitting efforts. Then he turned and left.


    ......


    Spider-Man


    Extraordinary spider man


    Extraordinary Spider Man movie


    Three similar keywords occupied the top three of the wechat hot search list.


    The four words "waiting" can''t express the netizens'' expectations for the real-life version of spider man,


    "Spider man''s movie is finally starting."


    "Why didn''t you say who the protagonist is? I have a spider dream in my heart. Spider man must be more handsome, more stylish and smarter than me. "


    "Hehe, the requirements upstairs are not very high."


    Little pangxie released the news of the film bit by bit through the official account of sichen media according to the steps.


    In five minutes, the whole wechat was brushed up by topics related to spider man. At the moment, if an illiterate star sent a message about his status, it would be drowned in the sea. The news just released was basically rejected by others in the blink of an eye.


    Looking at the rolling news on the screen, little pangxie released the second wechat message with the official wechat account.


    [the movie "extraordinary Spider Man" starts today. It has been decided that the actor of spider man is newcomer Yang Guang. He is now studying in the performance Department of Beidu Film Academy.]


    This news, the huge wave aroused in wechat instantly exceeded the content just released in the first article.


    Because spider man is going to be made into a film, we have long been prepared, but the actor of spider man will be a newcomer or a school student who has not graduated. The shock brought by this news is too great.

 Chapter 511

    One night, only two terms are talked about most on the Internet, one is spider man and the other is Yang Guang.


    The former has its own heat, which is attributed to Han Mo, who created spider man for them.


    The second one was killed by Han mokeng.


    In fact, Han Mo is also to increase Yang Guang''s popularity. In his opinion, before the film is released, it doesn''t matter whether he agrees or opposes. As long as he pays attention, Yang Guang will make a profit.


    Although he doesn''t want to be too exposed and relatively low-key, he knows how to make his artists become the focus of dominating the screen.


    Yang Guang has signed up with sichen media. Unlike Yang Han who previously played wrestling, Dad, the cooperation with Yang Guang will certainly not be a one-off deal, so his packaging must be more cautious and positive.


    Previously, because Yang Guang has no popularity in the entertainment industry, he is no different from ordinary college students. The number of wechat fans is less than 10000. He still has this zombie powder because he has shot some print advertisements. If he really pays attention to his dynamic real powder, there may be less than 1000 people.


    But at the moment, since Yang Guang was announced to be the actor of spider man, the number of Yang Guang''s wechat fans has increased wildly at a speed that can be seen by the naked eye.


    Yang Guang can''t believe his big eyes. He keeps refreshing the wechat page. The number of fans changes with an amazing number each time.


    Just with attention, there will be different voices. The power of the masses is infinite. Netizens have long known all Yang Guang''s family background.


    Although Yang Guang has deleted some wechat customers who are the second in his comparison, he has been found by the majority of netizens with both beauty and wisdom.


    "Although sichen media officially announced that Yang Guang was a newcomer, I didn''t expect it to be so new. It''s brand new."


    "He has taken print ads and put on a pose, which is quite ecstatic."


    "The movie is ruined by you women. Does it have anything to do with whether you can play spider man or not? There are many people who can make advertisements. How many can make movies? Don''t you have any points in mind? "


    "Yang Guang''s acting skills are worrying. Spider man in my heart is not like this."


    "Everyone has a different spider man in his heart. If it''s not in your heart, it doesn''t mean it''s not in others."


    "You see, someone found Yang Guang''s grades when he was admitted to Beidu Film Academy."


    "I''m going ~ so fierce. I''m the top student in culture class and art examination. No wonder Han Mo will choose him as spider man."


    Yang Guang looked at the messages in wechat. Some said they were optimistic about him and supported him, and some scolded him without basis. Because Han Mo told him before that his wechat will be bombed by netizens in a short time, which makes him calm down. He will be a public figure in the future. It is impossible for everyone to like him.


    As a qualified artist, we should not only accept others'' us, but also be able to afford the abuse of some netizens. It''s not that they swear at others. We should swallow it. Just if we don''t like it, we can block the deletion of posts or even prohibit comments, but we can''t yell against the past.


    At least he can''t do this now. Before and after the shooting of "extraordinary Spider Man" are the key moments for him to accumulate popularity. He can''t have negative news because of quarreling with netizens, which is not only bad for his development, but also affects the whole spider man crew.


    If he only said that it would have an impact on Yang Guang himself, he might not be able to hold back, but when he said that it would have an impact on the film, Yang Guang counseled.


    In one day, Yang Guang''s number of wechat fans was less than 10000 and rose to 5 million.


    The happiness brought to Yang Guang by these 5 million fans is comparable to winning 5 million lottery tickets.


    Yang Guang accidentally saw Xia Yishan while paying attention to his fans.


    He really didn''t expect Xia Yishan to pay attention to him.


    Xia Yishan has fulfilled his wish to become the third man in "a little annoyed recently", because Yang Guang didn''t rob his role, but was won by Han Mo Tiao. Therefore, Xia Yishan was very envious of Yang Guang''s being selected to play spider man. He was just envious and had no other emotions. Therefore, when he saw that sichen media published the list of main creators, he paid silent attention to Yang Guang, It''s unintentional.


    ......


    A few days later


    The film was officially started at a shooting base.


    Like Han Mo''s previous style of making movies, although it is the so-called Startup Ceremony, there is no discussion room, no suckling pig, no red cloth. Everything is simple, which means nothing.


    Han Mo''s start-up ceremony really started shooting.


    To really start playing spider man is not as simple as expected. Spider man needs a lot of pictures of hanging Weiya. It''s not to coax children in tights at home. It''s really hanging Weiya up and down.


    Although there are special effects, it is impossible to rely entirely on special effects.


    "Xiao Yang, go and have a rest. Find a good balance. " Shen Fei shook his head helplessly and said.


    Yang Guang sat on the ground, breathing heavily. He is not afraid of heights, but Weiya can not complete well without fear of heights. He also has a very key sense of balance, which is almost zero when Yang Guang hung Weiya for the first time.


    The shooting must show that spider man is beating lightly and his body must be relaxed. Yang Guang''s body is stiff in these shots.


    Han Mo got up and went to Yang Guang.


    Yang Guang felt someone standing in front of him and suddenly looked up. Seeing that it was Han Mo, he quickly stood up, "Han, President Han."


    Seeing Han Mo, Yang Guang''s heart sank. Is Han Mo disappointed in him? Do you have to scold him face to face to relieve your anger?


    Although Yang Guang hasn''t made a movie, he often hears that it''s common for the director to swear on the set. Don''t cry after being scolded. No matter how ugly it is, you have to hold on. If you cry, you will be considered delicate by the director, and you may have no chance in the future.


    Thinking of this, Yang Guang had his heart crossed and began to wait for Han Mo''s scolding.


    Han Mo smiled and patted Yang Guang on the shoulder.


    Yang Guang was stunned. Han Mo''s face was not angry at all. He had ng so many times just now. Han Mo came over and didn''t look angry at all.


    Han Mo didn''t wait for Yang Guang to be surprised and said directly, "the first time hanging Weiya will be nervous. It''s difficult to act as natural and unrestrained as on the ground.


    Yang Guang ordered 10000 approval in his heart, which is the feeling. He is not afraid of heights at ordinary times, but he began to be nervous as soon as he went to heaven. What he is nervous about is not height, but making good-looking actions at that height, just like he is really spider man.


    Han Mo continued, "don''t think you''re shooting a movie, just think that diaowia is a thrilling game, just think you''re playing a game and shuttling through the air at will."


    Yang Guang nodded hard.


    After Han Mo''s encouragement, Yang Guang''s rapid progress soon ended the day''s shooting.


    Han Mo and little Ponzi didn''t notice that after the first official news of extraordinary spider man was released, the whole news about Han Mo''s new film spread to Kerry in the United States.

 Chapter 512

    "Kerry, do you know Han Mo''s extraordinary spider man?"


    "In their country, almost no one knows that no one is small."


    "I heard that his ambition is not small. He made so many preparations in the early stage. He must have made great moves in the film."


    "Shall we pay attention to him so as not to conflict with our film?"


    "Oh, what waves can shrimp make all the time? With Kerry, Han Mo can''t take a ticket from our American film market."


    Kerry worked as several film directors in his office and were giving advice to Kerry. Before, wrestling, Dad, shot by Han Mo, unexpectedly impacted the American film market in a small scale. Although it was only a small scale, it was an unprecedented phenomenon.


    Although unprecedented, compared with Kerry''s position in everyone''s heart, it seems insignificant. As long as Kerry''s films are released, they don''t pay attention to Han Mo at all.


    You know, in the past few decades, no national film can have an impact on American films. American films have been going abroad to crush others and occupy others'' film markets in various countries.


    Therefore, Han Mo''s films immediately caused a sensation in the American film industry.


    Kerry sat at his desk and looked at his colleagues. You said it one by one. His eyes were gloomy and didn''t speak too much.


    Because Kerry didn''t speak, everyone''s enthusiasm for discussion became more enthusiastic.


    "It''s not enough to be afraid. Don''t take the small achievements of a film as his real strength."


    "I think so, and we have made more than half of Kerry''s films. Han Mo''s films have just started shooting, so it''s impossible to hit them."


    "That''s really lucky for him. If it coincides with Kerry''s film, he will die worse."


    Several people said and laughed with contempt.


    The staff all know Kerry''s strength and his self-confidence, but Han Mo brought them incredible and too profound before. It is impossible to completely ignore Han Mo''s existence when making a new film. But they believe more in Kerry. As long as Kerry is in charge, everything will not be a problem.


    "Kerry, after your new film is released, there will be a huge wave again."


    "We all automatically avoided your release time."


    "It is estimated that Han Mo also knows that he deliberately staggered Kerry to shoot a new film. It is said that his spider man has been preparing for a long time, but the film has just begun to shoot. He must know Kerry''s shooting progress."


    Kerry smiled. Spiderman''s comics have long been released, and mobile games and surrounding products have long been sold in full swing, but the film has not been shot synchronously. Shooting now must be to weigh the release time.


    Kerry has made more than half of his films. In his heart, Han Mo can''t catch up with his progress no matter how fast he shoots.


    Kerry''s face floated a trace of disdain, "although he doesn''t want to be in the same period with me, in fact, I really don''t care. If it is in the same period, it can make him more aware of the gap between himself and our American films."


    When the others in the office heard Kerry''s words, they quickly continued to flatter Kerry.


    ......


    On the other side, across the ocean.


    "Extraordinary Spiderman" is being shot in full swing according to Han Mo time.


    Taking advantage of the break, Yang Guang sneaked up to little pangxie. They were close in age and became acquainted with each other before long. They were filming, eating and living together these days, more like good brothers.


    "I just heard that my idol filming is fast. I didn''t expect it to be so fast. It''s only a long time. It''s half done. Other directors don''t have to be as fast as us if they double the fast forward."


    Pang Xie smashed his mouth and said, "I told you at the beginning that we must keep up with brother Han''s rhythm. Brother Han''s filming is fast. We call it saving time and cost to the greatest extent, unlike some directors'' ink."


    Yang Guang nodded hard. He felt the same way. He often heard that some films made by directors said how long they had prepared and filmed during the publicity, which means that the thieves were serious and it was not easy. At that time, he thought that these people were making a show and why they had to spend money if they could shoot quickly.


    At first, Yang Guang was baffled by Diao Weiya. Now he is as easy as playing. Now recall that these innocent people unknowingly finished shooting more than half of the scenes. They didn''t feel hard to shoot day and night, but they felt very smooth. They all said that the director loved to swear on the set, but neither Han Mo nor Shen Fei scolded anyone here.


    But Shen Fei was impatient. He occasionally turned around in a hurry and didn''t point to any actor to scold. Han Mo was as quiet as water. He just told Yang Guang when hanging Weiya at the beginning. He was in a very calm state at other times.


    At first, Yang Guang just worshipped Han Mo''s talent. He thought he wrote songs well, wrote scripts well and made movies well. To be honest, he didn''t know much about Han Mo, and even didn''t know what his character was in the real situation. Many stars would wear masks for himself, and the last two faces of his predecessors.


    In front of the camera, I look like a dog, but when I face the assistant staff around me, I will have a bad temper.


    But Han Mo is different.


    He may be very cold to the camera and try not to accept the interview, but he is very gentle and considerate in front of the staff and crew around him.


    Yang Guang used to think he was a fan of Han mo. now he really wants to follow Han Mo forever.


    On the Internet, Han Mo just released the relevant information of "extraordinary Spider Man", but the American media will not miss any opportunity to make things.


    [after wrestling, Dad, Han Mo launched the new film extraordinary spider man again.]


    [spider man is suspected to have deliberately staggered Kerry''s new films to avoid box office losses caused by a car crash.]


    [American films have a huge market in country Z. in order to avoid big American films, many domestic directors will deliberately change the release date of the film to reduce positive competition.]


    [in an interview, director Kerry said that he never cared about whether films from other countries would seize the American film market. He firmly believed that his films could not be robbed by any films.]


    Various reports of American media quickly spread to China through network signals, and domestic netizens quit.


    "What do you mean, do you want to face in order to avoid them?"


    "Han Mo has already arranged it. How come old Meizi likes to put gold on his face."


    "Even if we meet, it''s not necessarily what''s going on. Even Kerry, we Han Mo don''t necessarily lose."


    "Kerry has indeed made several good films in recent years. It can''t be so domineering. I don''t believe Han Mo will change the release time to avoid them."


    "Don''t look at those nonsense news. In order to avoid you, the box office is more than 100 million every minute. You can stay cool."

 Chapter 513

    A few days later


    Han Mo has been on the set and doesn''t know what happened on the Internet. In fact, even if he isn''t on the set, he won''t pay attention to those.


    He doesn''t know that many fans are taking great pains to use translation software to read English in order to "claim justice" for Han Mo under the false news reported by the American media. They haven''t been so interested in reading before.


    In fact, it''s better not to look at it, but it makes people more angry. After reading the shameless report of America, many netizens are still angry, but they want to scold in other people''s comment area, but English is not good, so there are only translation software, and all kinds of strange scolding methods have been developed, which may not be understood by old Meizi himself, What exactly do these birds from their own words mean.


    It doesn''t matter whether you understand it or not. The main reason is that if you scold, you will feel comfortable.


    "Yang Guang, when you hang Weiya, try to lower your body a little more. This lens feels better."


    "Although it is a later effect, when you fight, you should imagine that your enemy is in front. If you don''t kill him, he will kill you. Keep up with your expression and look."


    "Make up, shape, come and dress them up again."


    "Light, no, faster, keep up with spider man."


    Han Mo''s voice sounded in every corner of the set. He didn''t speak very loudly, and there was no fluctuation in voice and intonation. However, Han Mo has an ability, not to shout to you, but every word makes you hear in your heart and fear.


    That''s why some people say a word, you are afraid. But some people are always talking in their ears. They don''t have any other feelings except listening to them.


    The shooting part of the film is nearing the end, and only some post work is left after the shooting. In the past, he didn''t particularly want children to visit the film, because most of the shooting locations are remote or the conditions are very poor, but Han Mo made an exception for the shooting of extraordinary spider man this time.


    The little guy chased his father when he made his first film and wanted to visit the studio. This time, his dream came true. He was so happy.


    He began to prepare one day in advance, took out his small schoolbag and brought a lot of things. In his opinion, going to the studio is like a spring outing.


    Han Mo didn''t want his baby daughter to go to the set before. He was afraid that children would suffer. This time, spider man has more scenes in the city. The set is not so hard, and the shooting is coming to an end. Han Mo also has time to take care of children on the set.


    If it''s a busy and intensive stage, even if the conditions are not dirty, he doesn''t want the little guy to come, because he doesn''t trust others to see it and doesn''t have time to bring it.


    At the moment, Han Mo took the little guy''s little hand and walked into the shooting scene.


    Everything here is too new for children.


    The little guy carried his little bee''s small schoolbag, which contained his favorite snacks and Barbie dolls. She just thought she should carry a small schoolbag, but she didn''t know what to bring. She asked for help from her father. His father just smiled and let her make her own decision.


    So the little guy made his own decision and brought his favorite snacks and Barbie dolls.


    The next one is to shoot Yang Guang. Every time he takes the initiative to wait outside the field, try not to waste time and go on immediately.


    At the moment, he is concentrating on watching others'' performances, learning advantages from others and summing up experience.


    The little guy saw spider man standing at the edge of the shooting scene at a glance.


    To tell you the truth, if it''s other movies, the little guy may not be so positive. The main reason is that spider man is too hot. The little guy has spider man clothes, spider man balloons, spider man dolls, and spider man is everywhere at home,


    Suddenly the little guy saw the huge spider man and couldn''t believe his eyes. I can''t be happy.


    The little guy has long heard from his father that in this film, spider man is the big brother who used to climb on the beach.


    If it was someone else, he wouldn''t dare to be so naughty.


    The little guy went straight behind Yang Guang and gently pulled his tights.


    Because the little guy didn''t control the strength, he was a little strong when pulling his clothes. Although he was just a child, Yang Guang still felt a force. He looked back fiercely and thought it was a group performance that wanted to shoot with him, but his eyes turned around, but he didn''t see anyone.


    Then he lowered his head and looked at the height close to the ground. The expression on his face was frozen. Of course, he knew the little guy. It should be said that the little guy spoke to him before Han mo.


    Yang Guang just didn''t expect Han Mo to bring the little guy.


    "Why are you here, little sister? Is it to see your big brother''s handsome appearance?" Yang Guang teased the child.


    The little guy''s big watery eyes flickered twice, and then said blankly, "strange corn, do you want to pretend to be Spider man all the time? You can take it off when you''re not busy. "


    Uncle... Uncle


    Yang Guang always cares about this word. He is not afraid of dirt, tired and hard-working, but he can''t call him uncle. He really didn''t think that a man just 20 years old would be regarded as millet.


    "Millet, if you always wear a hood, you may not be able to see the outside world, and no one wants to be your friend." The little guy''s big watery eyes flickered at Yang Guang.


    Obviously, the little guy''s favorite role is Spiderman. Although Spiderman at the moment is completely different from what his father plays at home, the little guy soon realized that this spiderman is mobile,


    In fact, it''s terrible to think about it. This spider man can really fly, because during his visit, he saw Yang Guang flying in the sky.


    Han Mo sat in the back and could just stare straight at the little guy. He told the child that he couldn''t run around. He had to be around his father.


    Little pangxie walked up to Han Mo and sat down in the chair next to him.


    "American people are sick. If no one pays attention to them, they can write, direct and play a big play. They really regard themselves as international stars, and others revolve around them."


    With the end of the last scene, the movie "Superman" is completely over.


    "Kill the green!"


    Han Mo listened to little pangxie muttering in his ear and said directly, "don''t pay attention to other people''s comments, let''s just follow our own rhythm."


    Little pangxie wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it after all.


    "Kill green." Just uploaded to the Internet, with a photo.


    All faces are filled with joy. Spider man is finally at the end of the shooting, and the rest is only the later stage.


    The word "kill green" makes the original version of the turbulent network more boiling.

 Chapter 514

    "Kill green?"


    "Kill the green!"


    "Lying in the trough, it''s killing..."


    In the memory of all netizens, it seems that Spiderman just started shooting soon. How can he kill green? This film is faster than other killing green. There are a variety of comments on the killing news released on the official website of sichen media, which is a shock to the killing speed.


    But Han Mo''s old fans are not surprised.


    "My brother Han''s shooting speed, you melon eaters should adapt."


    "But this time it''s faster than ever. Did you find it? Han Mo''s shooting speed is fast again. "


    "I think it''s because of the film. Spider man certainly needs more in the later stage, so the shooting part may be relatively simple."


    "It makes sense. Compared with previous films, it seems so, but it''s too terrible. The speed is very fast."


    "By the way, don''t those arrogant people in America say that brother Han deliberately delayed the shooting time, so he started it late? Although we are late, we shoot fast. "


    "Ha ha, yes, I forgot not to mention it. This time, we started shooting late, but we shot fast. We caught up and saw how they forced us."


    For a time, there was cheering on the domestic network. When the negative news about Korea and Mexico reported by the United States appeared, Korea and Mexico did not make any response, but silently made a film and told everyone in the most Korean and Mexican way how absurd their reports were. Beating your face directly will never give you a chance to argue.


    Before, he vowed that Han Mo deliberately turned on the machine late in order to avoid Kerry. The American media lost their voice in an instant. Everyone maintained a tacit understanding and secretly deleted the news they had reported before. It seems that if they delete everything, they can be invisible.


    If you say it, how can the splashed water be the same as if you didn''t say it? Smart netizens can still find their "criminal evidence" and save the screenshots. At that time, Han Mo''s fans knew that Han Mo''s strength would hit his face sooner or later. They had long saved the screenshots of those American media reports and waited for this time to take them out and slap them in the face.


    The Internet is full of news screenshots that have been reported by the media. Netizens keep forwarding them. The media that have been reported have names. This time, they have been bombed by netizens, but none of them dare to take the initiative. They also know that on the cusp of the storm, who comes out first is the cannon fodder. Anyway, it''s not their own media.


    The media didn''t say anything, but netizens didn''t let them go. They continued to leave messages under Kerry''s official account.


    Forward those screenshots under Kerry''s account, and some people deliberately aitkerry. Although Kerry ignored them, he just pretended not to see them. It''s impossible to be angry.


    Kerry''s office is still sitting with the familiar directors, but this time without your words and my words to ridicule the mood of Han Mo''s new film, and no one dares to mention what they said before that Han Mo deliberately staggered Kerry''s late startup.


    Because although people shot late, they finished the film one day earlier than them. In this way, if the later stage is about the same time, it must be released at the same time.


    Not only did they not deliberately stagger, it seemed that they still deliberately pressed the point to catch up with the release. To say Kerry was very confident that he didn''t take Han Mo to heart at all. It seems that others didn''t take Kerry to heart.


    In such a big office, no one spoke, and the air became dignified. Everyone could feel the irritability factor from Kerry. No one wanted to be the first bird. They carefully adjusted their breathing and tried not to make their breathing rate higher than others.


    Kerry is also controlling his emotions. He doesn''t want to show his anger at this time. If he shows it, it means he cares. That is to admit defeat.


    His anger was that Han Mo could finish shooting so quickly. Although many of his supporters left messages encouraging him that although Han Mo shot fast, it was not necessarily of good quality.


    Most people may think so, but Kerry knew that Han Mo was not.


    He also later paid attention to Han Mo''s past films and related news. To his surprise, every film of Han Mo was shot so fast and of high quality... Although he didn''t watch it, the box office explained everything.


    Kerry is very angry. Why can Han Mo be his opponent? Those media are sick. Anyone can be Kerry''s opponent. He has been in the American film industry for decades. A young boy who has just come out of the grass wants to be his opponent.


    However, Kerry also admitted that he underestimated Han mo before, but he didn''t need to see it. He knew that there would be many special effects scenes in extraordinary spider man. In the past, Han Mo''s films were successful in plot, and the use of special effects was very few. However, this one is different. Since there are special effects, it will never be their opponent in American films.


    At the thought of this, Kerry''s mouth floated a smile.


    The originally silent office became active because of Kerry''s seemingly indistinct smile.


    "Kerry, we all feel that Han Mo is not afraid."


    "Yes, just because he shot fast, he blew him into the sky. It''s ridiculous."


    "When is it good to shoot fast? The box office is the key. "


    "Kerry''s movie will definitely kill spider man when it''s released. Let''s directly turn spider man into a spider specimen."


    ha-ha.


    The office echoed with laughter.


    Their originally depressed mood was gradually relaxed because of Kerry''s expression change.


    In their hearts, Han Mo is just an unknown little director. In their hearts, American films are the best films. It has long been deeply rooted, especially Kerry, the top American director, who is the idol of all their directors. Think about it carefully. How can a Han Mo shake Kerry''s film status.


    After a while, Kerry felt much better. Originally, the role of Han Mo was not enough to be feared. It was the media that guided public opinion to this aspect.


    Kerry chuckled, "our steamman is business as usual, regardless of the media and some netizens from other countries who don''t know the truth."


    As soon as Kerry''s voice fell, someone immediately answered, "that is, those netizens who don''t know the truth will make a contribution to our box office when Kerry''s film is released."


    Everyone began to laugh again.


    ......


    On the other hand, Han Mo is working intensively on his later work.


    Han Mo didn''t give special effects to some studios, because in the past, domestic film special effects were only worth 50 cents, and the degree of perfunctory was just hot.


    "Extraordinary Spider Man" is not the same for Han mo. he wants to open up a new road for his own films. Although this road is full of ridicule, obstacles and disdain from some American filmmakers, as long as he is himself, everything else is floating clouds.


    He didn''t want to compete with others, but he didn''t want to lose.


    "Dad, can spider man fly to heaven?" The little guy now knows the existence form of spider man. Everyone can be Spider man, and his own city hero spider man is his father.


    Han Mo rubbed the child''s head. "Yes, spider man played by brother Yang Guang can fly."


    "It''s Yangguang millet." The little guy said solemnly.


    Standing next to Yang Guang, his smiling face froze in an instant.

 Chapter 515

    A few days later.


    Han Mo didn''t deliberately release it one day.


    American films on the other side seem to be avoiding Han Mo intentionally or unintentionally. They say they don''t pay attention to directors from other countries, but no one wants to make trouble for themselves. One less opponent is always better than one more opponent. After all, there is only so much box office capacity. If others have one more, you may have one less.


    Although Kerry studio will not take the initiative to stagger the shooting time of Han Mo''s new film, it will not deliberately adjust its own time to coincide with Han mo.


    But some things happen like this. Neither side knows the premiere time of the other side in advance, but released the release time of the film on the same day, and the release was on the same day.


    "God, did you find out on the same day? The premiere time announced by Han Mo is the same day as Kerry."


    "Please look at the time carefully. Brother Han released it five minutes in advance."


    "Please don''t follow our brother Han''s rhythm, OK?"


    "Who said that we Han Mo deliberately avoided American movies? I''m in a hurry."


    "There''s another good play. In addition to the film, there''s a war without gunsmoke. Now I bet who can win the 24-hour box office."


    "I don''t bet, because Han Mo is sure to win. There is no suspense."


    Of course, this is only domestic netizens, but foreign media do not support Han Mo side by side.


    Before that, they released the news that Han Mo deliberately avoided Kerry''s film, so it started late, but before long, Han Mo killed him one day before Kerry.


    This slap blindfolded the American media, and everyone dared not come out to top the package. They had to silently delete the previous reports.


    But now Han Mo premiered on the same day as Kerry, which is a great time to save face for the long impatient American media.


    In their hearts, even if Han Mo has some influence in Z, it is impossible to shake Kerry''s position in the global film industry. It is humiliating to choose to release it on the same day as Kerry.


    You know, when Kerry''s new film is released every year, it will occupy cinemas all over the world. Regardless of language and nationality, it will stay in the cinema waiting to see his film.


    Although Han Mo is relatively high-yield, in the eyes of the American media, he is just a newcomer, and it is weak compared with the old American directors.


    [Han Mo''s choice to release on the same day as Kerry is undoubtedly a suicide]


    [Han Mo will pay for his recklessness]


    Failure is always due to a mistake in a choice


    [the consequence of being young is to lose completely]


    American media just want to win back the pain they were beaten in the face before. They can accept that Han Mo makes movies fast, but they won''t believe that Han Mo will have a higher box office than Kerry. In the past ten years, no American director can shake Kerry''s position, and a new foreign director is even more impossible.


    In fact, the bombing report of the US media not only created the image of a young director who exceeded his capacity, but also pushed it to the forefront of the wind and waves, but also virtually promoted the film of Han Mo in the United States.


    Through two reports, there were many people in the United States who didn''t know who Han Mo was, but after this time, they all knew Han mo. Also know his movie spider man.


    There were bursts of laughter in Kerry''s office.


    "I don''t know what to say. Han Mo is the representative of this word. "


    "This may also be a means of publicity. At least he has achieved a new temperature and rubbed the heat of Kerry, otherwise there will be no media to report them."


    "This kind of heat is only temporary. They are stupid when they come out at the box office in 24 hours."


    "The box office is the most dazzling publicity. I believe that when the time comes, he will never come again."


    "Kerry, what do you think of him? He dares to release it on the same day as you. If it were me, I''d rather postpone it for a month and stagger the release time."


    Kerry chuckled.


    "This question also needs to ask Kerry. Think about it. Now young directors don''t put their experience on the script, but on how to rub the heat and hype the news."


    "But soon he knew how stupid it was to make this decision himself. Ha ha ha. "


    ......


    Meng Si smashed his mouth and sat on the sofa. "Little Mo Mo, you don''t tell brother Meng when you release the premiere, do you?"


    No one knows about Han Mo''s release of the premiere time except pangxie. Pangxie knew that it was not Han Mo who discussed with him, but because he told pangxie to release the news of the premiere time with the official wechat of sichen media.


    Shen Fei has been silent. In fact, he is wondering how to speak. He is different from Meng Si. Meng Si is Han Mo''s bole and has the grace of knowing what to do. Although it is a little big, although some people always say that gold will shine sooner or later, there should also be the gold digger.


    So no matter what position Han Mo has now, Meng si still talks as he wants. They are not partners, but friends and family.


    So Meng Si dared to directly question Han Mo, but Shen Fei dared not. But he still wanted to say this in his heart, because Kerry is not an ordinary director. He is the top film godfather in America. Although it is said that anyone can lose in a film, and it is impossible for everyone to be the box office champion all his life, it is obvious that Kerry is such a person.


    Let all directors envy, want to cling to, but can''t catch up with.


    At first, everyone said Kerry was a monster. How can anyone keep a high-level film like him? Many well-known directors will have bad films, but he has been in the altar, and the record of bad films is zero.


    And as long as he was released, all the films deliberately avoided him in order not to collide with his schedule, so the American media directly thought that he was trying to avoid Kerry''s release time without associating with other reasons when Han Mo delayed the start-up.


    It is such a character that even directors in the United States will deliberately avoid his films, not to mention directors from other countries who are not very developed in the film industry. Almost no one can understand Han Mo''s behavior.


    Yang Guang, as the star of "extraordinary Spider Man", also sat in Han Mo''s office. He was surprised when he knew that the premiere was the same day as Kerry.


    It''s different from Meng Si''s saying what he wants and Shen Fei''s saying what he wants. He doesn''t have the right to speak here.


    Yang Guang looked left and right to observe the expressions of Han Mo, Meng Si and Shen Fei.


    At this time, Shen Fei finally made up his mind to speak out, "President Han, Kerry''s film will also be released." He said tentatively.


    Han Mo nodded slightly, "yes, just the same day as us."


    Shen Fei had fantasized that Han Mo might not know the release time of Kerry. At the moment, this fantasy is also disillusioned.


    Shen Fei looks at Meng Si again and waits for Meng Si to talk to Han mo.


    Meng Si pursed his lips. "Why do you have to choose that day?" The last half of the sentence didn''t come out. In fact, I just want to change the day.


    Han Mo smiled, "because it''s an auspicious day."

 Chapter 516

    No one can stop what Han Mo decides. Just like before, Han Mo always insists on his own way, but he can always let others know that he is right.


    Meng Si knew him better. Even though Shen Fei tried his best in the office, blinked and sniffed, he thought Meng Si could dissuade Han Mo and change the premiere time.


    He grew up watching Kerry''s films. He studied directing from college. At that time, he also studied Kerry''s films.


    So Shen Fei has a natural fear for Kerry. He hopes Han Mo can stagger that period, even for a week. In fact, it''s nothing for them.


    But in the end, Meng Si only cared why han Mo didn''t tell him in advance, rather than why he had to spend the day with Kerry.


    Shen Fei''s eyes are blinking. It''s no use flying.


    The premiere went according to the original plan.


    The little guy put on a small dress early. It was a small red dress with white lace socks and red leather shoes. There was a red bow on the belt of the leather shoes. It was very cute.


    In order to match the children''s dress, Shuya also wore a red strapless dress.


    "Mom, we are lovers." The little guy said excitedly.


    Shuya gently rubbed the child''s head, "yes, Xuanxuan and her mother are lovers."


    Han Mo wore a black suit, which was his standard match. Every time it was a black suit, but the style was different. He looked at Shuya and the little guy, who had such a tacit understanding, and all wore red.


    "Do you mind adding a couple to you?" Han Mo then picked up a red handkerchief, folded it a few times and stuffed it into his suit pocket.


    This touch of embellishment is a stroke of genius. A touch of red is embellished on the black exquisite suit. It looks like a small move, but it shines with Shuya and the little guy''s skirt.


    Either Han Mo doesn''t need to dress up, or he changes his clothes, and then simply gets his hair done. He looks at the two "daughters". The eldest daughter occupies the big mirror and the younger daughter occupies the small mirror.


    Han Mo looked at Yuxuan who was smelly there, smiled and shook his head, and finally fell on Shuya.


    At this time, he carefully observed Shuya. The red bra dress set off Shuya''s skin more white, playful and lovely.


    The hairstyle Han Mo combed Shu Ya just now is basically the same as that of the little guy. One big and one small looks like sisters.


    Han Mo walked gently to Shuya and glanced at the little guy not far away. At the moment, the little guy was playing with his skirt wholeheartedly. There was only his beautiful appearance in his big eyes.


    Han Mo looked back at Shuya in the mirror, "you are so beautiful." Then he stretched out his hand and gently embraced Shuya''s waist.


    A touch of crimson climbed up Shuya''s cheek, "annoying."


    Han Mo likes Shuya''s shy appearance most. She is very cute. Although she is already the mother of a four-year-old child, she is still like a girl with pure, simple and flexible eyes.


    Shuya half pushed Han Mo''s arm. Without pushing, she didn''t struggle any more. The two people in the mirror matched each other very well. The red dress and the black short suit were dotted with a touch of red in the pocket of the suit, which just echoed Shuya''s skirt. Today, Shuya''s makeup is also specially designed by Han mo.


    Shuya always asked him why he made up and made shapes and braided the little guy. Han Mo said he learned from online video. Shuya believed that after all, many of the little girl''s braids were learned by her mother according to online video. If her father wanted to learn, she could learn it. She always thought Han Mo was a person with strong practical ability.


    But makeup?


    Makeup is much more difficult than braiding a little girl. You can''t learn it by watching videos overnight. You have to draw and practice. He hasn''t contacted Han Mo for so long, and he can''t make up Xuanxuan. Who did he practice on.


    Shuya is more concerned about this.


    At first, Han Mo was still worried that Shuya would grasp the problem of "where to learn makeup", but unexpectedly, Shuya didn''t care why he studied, where to learn, only where to practice, especially on which woman.


    Han Mo directly denied that there were no women practicing on their own face. Because he wanted to learn a craft at that time, he tried to follow the online video learning. He has been learning and practicing with his own face in recent years, so he has such a level.


    As soon as she heard that there was no woman, Shuya didn''t ask anything else. She was very satisfied with the answer.


    Han Mo looked at the time. "Let''s go, baby." The hand that was still on Shuya''s waist, gently forced and rotted Shuya in his arms.


    "Well, here I am." The little guy heard his father''s words and ran over.


    Han Mo and Shuya''s affectionate eyes haven''t finished looking at each other. The little guy ran over like a little rabbit.


    "Here comes the baby ~" the little guy lifted his round face


    Han Mo didn''t expect the little guy to promise, and didn''t expect her to come. He was stunned with one hand on Shuya''s waist. He was a little embarrassed. The expression on his face froze in an instant. He held the corner of his mouth and didn''t think much about it. He said casually, "I call your mother."


    Xuanxuan, "..."


    The little guy''s smiling face froze and his mouth shriveled.


    Baby... It''s mom.


    What am I?


    Xuanxuan is not a baby anymore


    The little guy''s brain suddenly became chaotic.


    Shuya reacted faster than Han Mo at this time. She quickly broke away from Han Mo''s hand and gently touched the child''s head. "Dad means that he should protect both Xuanxuan and his mother, so Xuanxuan and his mother are his little babies."


    Han Mo nodded hurriedly, "yes, that''s what Dad means."


    Hearing this, the little guy was a little satisfied. Since she was still her father''s baby, she didn''t mind having another mother as her father''s baby.


    Seeing the child laughing again, Han Mo lost a long breath.


    Shuya Korean ink turned her eyes hard.


    Han Mo looked helpless, and he was also very innocent.

 Chapter 517

    The media rushed to the venue early. This time, unlike other premieres, in addition to domestic media, there are many foreign media. "Extraordinary Spider Man" has attracted more attention than any film made by Han Mo in the past.


    On the one hand, Han Mo''s film focuses on different plots than before, adds more special effects, is more international and has a wider audience.


    Also, spider man is not just a movie like other movies. At the moment, spider man is a city hero. Comics, games and peripheral products have entered people''s life in advance. Even spider man''s tights have become an artifact for dads.


    The last aspect is that the U.S. media fanned a fire for Han mo. in order to suppress Han Mo, they held Kerry and created the false news that Han Mo deliberately turned on late in order not to install the schedule with Kerry. As a result, Han Mo killed the youth one day in advance and beat the U.S. media with strength. The reversal of this news made many foreign people who had not known Han mo before know Han Mo''s new film.


    Later, when Han Mo announced the premiere time, it turned out that on the same day as Kerry, it was widely reported and ridiculed by the American media. People don''t know how Han Mo''s films are, but they know Kerry, so American netizens have different attitudes towards Han mo.


    Some felt that he was bold and dared to challenge Kerry, but some American netizens felt that Han Mo, a young director, had the courage to challenge. In short, no matter what kind of emotion, Han Mo''s new film "extraordinary Spider Man" has attracted much attention.


    The media want to see the premiere at the first time, and then quickly transmit the first-hand information to their headquarters.


    In addition to the media, guests, lucky audiences and professional film review team.


    When several major mainstream media at home and abroad just learned about the premiere of Han Mo and Kerry on the same day, their eyes were almost golden. They were worried that there was no violent news to report. No matter which one won, it was the media that won in the end.


    Therefore, many mainstream media have not publicly stated which side they support in advance, which is also the smartest move, so as not to embarrass the party they do not support in the end.


    The mainstream media are divided into two ways, waiting for the premiere of Han Mo and Kerry.


    Compared with Han Mo''s premiere, it was just some domestic star friends. Kerry''s premiere was even more starry. American famous directors and actors came to support it. These people are also Kerry''s contacts accumulated over the past few decades.


    In fact, many contacts have a thigh mentality. People have a mentality that they are attached to the strong. No matter what grade you are, you want to be with people stronger than yourself. Only a very few people with a character like Han Mo are too confident and unwilling to curry favor with others.


    This is why the rich prefer to live with the rich, in addition to their similar living conditions, there is also quality. With similar social circles, similar cultural heritage and similar social values, we will get along better.


    Peng Ye followed Meng Si into the venue. The media are no longer strange about the couple. When they began to expose their relationship, they simply caused a sensation in half the entertainment industry. They didn''t expect that they would be together. It''s like ice and fire.


    Some netizens even said that if Meng Si and Peng ye could live eat Xiang in three months, but they have been together for half a year.


    "There are more media today than the previous films. Eh, isn''t that the Xiaoyue event? This mainstream media has come to pay attention to the entertainment industry? " Peng ye had sharp eyes and began to pay attention to the media position in the front row.


    Meng Si also looked at the position reserved for the media in the front row and whispered, "Han Mo''s film is different from the past. In the past, it was just competing for the box office at home. This time, it has just been on the front with the United States, and the media attention is normal."


    Peng Ye has been studying how to make people for a long time. He pays less attention to other things. When he is old, making people is not smooth. He is in a fidgety mood. He is in the dry firewood stage. At that point, he may also hide the dry firewood that will explode with explosives.


    Peng Ye nodded slightly, "spider man is so hot, it''s normal to go out."


    "I''m afraid the ideal is very plump and the reality is very skinny." Meng Si just said it casually. As soon as the voice fell on his waist, he was severely pinched. He almost jumped up in pain. If it weren''t for the media and acquaintances in the circle, he would have picked up and shouted. At the moment, the cry from his mouth swallowed it back.


    "Don''t crow mouth." Peng Ye squeezed out a few words from his teeth and gave Meng si a hard look.


    Meng Si wanted to refute, but when he thought of Peng Ye''s recent hot temper and the possible consequences of his refutation, he gritted his teeth and endured it.


    Han Mo, Shuya and the little guy walked into the venue and immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    It was the first time the little guy was in front of the camera. Han Mo was worried about whether the child would be afraid. He was ready to pick her up if the child was afraid.


    As a result, the little guy took his father''s hand and had no stage fright of walking in such a multimedia face for the first time.


    Xuanxuan kept smiling and waved her hand to the camera from time to time, just like a little star.


    Han Mo was relieved to see that the little guy was not timid at all. He led Shuya and the little guy to the front VIP seat.


    The media kept chasing the three people of Han Mo until they took their seats. The long guns and short guns didn''t move away from them. They took some time to return to the media seat, because the host was waiting and the premiere was about to begin.


    Before the movie, there was an interview. Han Mo settled Shuya and the little guy and went straight to the stage.


    As soon as Han Mo came to power, the media began to be eager to try. Han Mo did not specify the media to ask questions. Everyone can have the opportunity to ask questions. Many stars were afraid that the media would ask something they didn''t want to mention before the interview, so they deliberately arranged some media with good relations and asked some topics they had arranged.


    But Han Mo felt that he had nothing to ask. They were all things that could be said on the table.


    "Did director Han deliberately premiere on the same day as Kerry?" The first problem is the acute problem that everyone wants to pay attention to.


    "Why didn''t he deliberately choose the same day as me?" Han Mo said calmly.


    There was an uproar under the stage.


    Meng Si smiled and shook his head. "This little Mo Mo, cow."


    "Have you ever worried about two people playing on the same day and one more competitive enemy?" Another reporter continued.


    Han Mo smiled. "No film or filmmaker will become my enemy. What I want to conquer is all the audience. I hope my films will be recognized by the fans. These have nothing to do with other films. Even if there are 100 films in the same period, I just want to satisfy the audience."


    Han Mo''s voice just fell, and there was warm applause under the stage. His answer seemed generous. Kerry was still belittling his competitors, but Han Mo didn''t take anyone as an opponent at all, but he was better.


    "What a good movie without enemies, this is the real filmmaker''s perception, and shooting works that satisfy the audience is the true meaning." The host added.


    The reporters asked a few more questions, and Han Mo answered them easily. After a simple question, the premiere officially begins.

 Chapter 518

    The movie was about to begin, and the whole theater was getting dark.


    Everyone is no stranger to Spiderman. Everyone present has seen Spiderman comics, at least comic fans, game fans, or Spiderman dolls or Spiderman clothes.


    This image is deeply rooted in many people''s minds. We both hope to see spider man on the big screen and are afraid to see spider man.


    Because one hundred people have one hundred Spiderman in their hearts. This is the reason why it is difficult for everyone to adjust. Because there have been comics before, everyone has preconceived the most perfect image in their hearts. When a real person plays Spiderman, they will involuntarily compare the imagined image with the image in the film, which may be pleasantly surprised, May be disappointed.


    On the big screen, the first thing that catches everyone''s eyes is a lovely little boy sitting on the wooden stairs, covering his big eyes and counting down the numbers.


    Obviously, the little boy was playing hide and seek with his family. When his countdown became 1, the little boy got up and began to look for his father.


    A pair of innocent big eyes are clear and cute.


    He opened the curtains. His father was not there. There was only a broom in leather shoes.


    He looked for his father in the house and inadvertently went to the study, but he saw the scattered documents and paper. Someone dived into the study and seemed to be looking for something.


    The parents seemed to feel that some danger was approaching and sent the little boy to his uncle and aunt''s house overnight.


    The little boy is growing up, and this little boy is the future spider man.


    This film existed in the world before Han Mo, but he made some changes. In the original world''s extraordinary spider man, Peter, who was withdrawn, timid and kind, was often bullied by his classmates. Although he tried to resist, he failed.


    But when he was suddenly bitten by a spider and found that his body was getting stronger and stronger, at first he just used his strength to retaliate against his classmates who had humiliated him, and stood idly by his supermarket boss, which indirectly killed his uncle.


    At this time, Peter, a high school student, still couldn''t understand the relationship between ability and responsibility.


    He crazily looks for the robber who killed his uncle. It''s just a personal behavior. He''s not a chivalrous spider man.


    The original version of spider man does not describe the entry point of the correct values and sense of responsibility in the book in detail. Peter in the story seems to have a sudden insight and began to become spider man without promoting it through the plot.


    This has always been the flaw of Han Mo''s film. In his heart, the film could have been better.


    So when he shot it himself, Han Mo added this part.


    Peter is a high school student and a minor. Han Mo hopes to penetrate something through this film.


    How much capacity, we have to bear how much social capacity. Each ability does not exist in isolation. It is combined with social responsibility.


    The two-hour film describes a high school student as a big boy who is still a child in the eyes of his parents.


    Peter from weak to strong, from only for his own selfish desires, to undertake the social responsibility corresponding to his extraordinary ability.


    This is a magnificent transformation.


    According to the ups and downs of the plot, the mood of the audience in the cinema also fluctuates.


    Han Mo knows what Spiderman should look like when he moves to the screen. He plays a key role in post production. Constantly watching brings visual shock.


    The media not only watch movies, but also give feedback in real time.


    However, because of the continuity and compactness of the plot, I was often fascinated and forgot to feed back to the headquarters.


    "I didn''t expect that the special effects of Han Mo films could be so good."


    "In the past, the plot won. The box office at home was very good, but it was difficult to go abroad."


    "Hey, because some plots are separated from the background and limited by national conditions, it is difficult to be understood by foreign audiences. I can''t even read it, let alone like it or not. "


    "You''re right, but this time spider man is different. If I don''t watch actors, if I''m not familiar with the language, I may think I''m watching American movies. "


    "I feel the same as you."


    The two film critics discussed in a low voice. They just said a few words and both closed their mouths. Because the plot set off a new climax, they didn''t want to miss it, so they stopped talking and focused on the big screen.


    With the passage of time, the film of "extraordinary Spider Man" has more than two hours, which is relatively long in the film.


    But it didn''t make the audience feel uncomfortable at all.


    On the big screen, spider man sits at the top of the tower, watching the bustling city quiet at night, shuttling between high-rise buildings.


    At the end of the picture, spider man took off before the full moon and put out his landmark action.


    Until the final picture appeared, no matter the media, star guests, film critics or lucky audiences did not respond. They had been paying close attention to the screen, but suddenly rolled up the names of the actors and staff.


    Only then did they realize that the film was over.


    "No? So fast. "


    "It''s been more than two hours. How time flies."


    "Sleeping slot, I just said that I forgot the live text broadcast in faweike."


    "Superman spider man will definitely produce the second one. It''s so beautiful. If it doesn''t produce the second one, Han Mo can''t be spared."


    "Hey, I had a heroic dream when I was a child. I really hope I can be bitten by a spider in the future."


    "Ha ha, if someone is bitten by a spider, he can become spider man. If you are bitten by a spider, you should go to the hospital."


    The staff organized the lucky audience to leave first, and the fans whispered as they left.


    At this time, the media will have time to send the materials back to the headquarters for a second summary and release.


    At first, everyone was worried that only when they watched the film, they were too involved and didn''t have time to send the first-hand information back to the headquarters. Later, when they looked around, they found that everyone was the same. They praised spider man''s compact plot and perfect special effects throughout the whole process.


    At first, they worried that Han Mo''s films were not as good as American Kerry. It was also because they felt that they could not compare with others in the field of film special effects, but America was famous for visual blockbusters, so they compared Han mo.


    But now "extraordinary Spider Man" is a historic breakthrough for domestic films.


    Shock, this is everyone''s evaluation after watching the film.


    "Wait 24 hours for the result." A reporter put away his equipment and said with a smile.

 Chapter 519

    The lucky audience left the cinema first, and then the film critics. Star guests and media have special channels to leave.


    Han Mo already has his own friends in the circle. In fact, it is more because of the stars who are attracted by Han Mo''s talent and virtue and are willing to be with him.


    Because he is strong, more people are willing to make friends with him. Although Han Mo doesn''t care whether others are willing to make friends with him, he knows this very well.


    People are always attracted to people who are stronger than themselves.


    Zhai Xu went to Han Mo and said, "I was shocked by your film."


    Han Mo smiled, "thank you."


    "In fact, at the beginning, I thought that you and Kerry were released on the same day only as a means of publicity. After all, the film was used to compete with Kerry from the beginning to the release. No matter who the media wants to win, they always publicize your film, which will also improve the attention of the audience. The American media, in particular, are making contributions to the overseas market of extraordinary spider man. " Zhai Xu said what he really thought, which is also the idea of many people.


    Han Mo didn''t think so, but he didn''t defend. He knew Zhai Xu had something else to say, and still kept a smiling expression, waiting for him to continue.


    Zhai Xu took a long empty breath, smiled and shook his head, "in the future, I have to hold your thigh firmly. I think this film can tear a hole in the American film market and push our domestic films up. Although I still can''t guarantee the box office, internationalization is definitely no problem. "


    Zhai Xu just finished. In order to support Han Mo, Zhang Youcheng, the God of Guangdong and Hong Kong singing, who rushed from Guangdong and Hong Kong to Beidu, came over, "you should give me the theme song to sing. I''ll pay as much as I can."


    "I heard for the first time that Mr. Zhang didn''t want money for singing and gave money. Ha ha. " Zhai Xu said with a smile.


    "What can I do? I like Han Mo too much. The film is so good. Who doesn''t want to borrow the east wind."


    Han Mo smiled and said, "there will be a chance in the future."


    In fact, Han Mo didn''t think about who to sing the theme song of extraordinary spider man. He didn''t take the initiative to promote this song, but just regarded it as an ordinary song. If a singer can be rewarded because this song is popular, Han Mo casually gave the theme song to a contracted singer of sichen media.


    However, according to this trend, the theme song will definitely be popular. It can be considered that the fat water will not flow into the fields of outsiders.


    The media that should have left from the special channel suddenly surrounded Han Mo, and all the long guns and short guns pointed at Han Mo together.


    There was no interview at the end of the movie. Han Mo was chatting with several star guests. Suddenly, he was besieged by the media. Before he could react, a lot of problems hit him like a fireball.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Han Mo, do you dare to face Kerry just because you have extraordinary confidence in Superman spider man?"


    "Superman spider man is the best film I''ve ever seen that can compete with American films. Can you predict the 24-hour box office?"


    "Your films are also released in the United States. Are you confident of occupying a place in the American film market?"


    "According to the current feedback, you and Kerry''s comments on the new film steamman have their own advantages. Are you confident to narrow the distance from American films?"


    The reporters waited for Han Mo to answer a question they couldn''t call a question at all. Han Mo smiled.


    "Sorry, Han Mo will not accept any interview. Please leave in order after the film viewing. Pay attention to your feet to avoid unnecessary injury and prevent falling, squeezing and bumping." Meng Si suddenly came out of the crowd of star guests and stood in front of Han Mo to help him out.


    Han Mo really doesn''t want to answer these questions. Every sentence compares him with Kerry. In fact, this comparison is meaningless.


    Under the cover of Meng Si and Pang Xie, Han Mo walked into the VIP lounge and met Shuya and Xuanxuan who had been waiting in the lounge long after the film.


    Before, Han Mo was afraid of being besieged by the media. If he took Shuya and the little guy directly after watching the film, it was likely that all three people would be besieged under the lens, so he discussed with Shuya about colorful two ways.


    The media should feed back the news after watching the film, so Han Mo asked Shuya to leave before the light came on at the moment when the film was stopped.


    The little guy wanted to see his father go into the lounge and was very happy. "Dad, did spider man fly away?" The little guy said excitedly.


    She only saw the last scene. Spider man flew into the sky before the full moon. Although his mother said the film was over, the film was not over in the little guy''s little heart. Where did Uncle spider man fly.


    Han Mo gently rubbed the child''s head, smiled and said, "of course, spider man flew away."


    "But where did Uncle spider man fly?" The little guy asked seriously.


    Han Mo quickly thought of a suitable place in his brain. Just when he wanted to speak, Yang Guang''s voice came behind him.


    "I flew to Xuanxuan." Before Han Mo could look back, a spider man jumped to the little guy quickly.


    The little guy looked surprisedˇ° Wow, I ~ spider man millet. "


    "Cough, please call me brother spider man." Yang Guang has always been very concerned about this title and has corrected the little guy many times. However, the little guy never changed after repeated education. He is also very desperate.


    Han Mo saw Yang Guang''s childlike appearance, smiled and shook his head.


    At the premiere of the film, Yang Guang appeared in front of the media. Yang Guang put on spider man''s tights, answered questions and took photos, mainly for publicity, as well as the lucky audience taking photos with spider man.


    Yang Guang felt that the happiest thing he had lived for 20 years was to become spider man, so he was reluctant to take it off. During the whole process of watching the film, he wore this tights. Fortunately, the headgear was taken off. Just now, he put it on again in order to coax Xuanxuan to play.


    Otherwise, a Spiderman sitting around watching a movie, think about that picture is also very strange.


    Han Mo had his own plan before shooting extraordinary spider man. Although this film is not with Kribi, he really wants to challenge the international market, so the film is released at the same time all over the world.


    Like domestic audiences, American fans saw "extraordinary Spider Man" at the same time.


    Most of them have not seen comics, and movies give them a stronger sense of substitution and visual stimulation.


    "The film directed by Z country is so good."


    "I wanted to write a film review to ridicule him, but now I''ve changed it to praise."


    "Are the special effects really produced by their own team? This technology is on a par with us in America. "


    "Speak with data, let''s wait and see."

 Chapter 520

    Kerry''s premiere is over, and the next time, it is constantly refreshing the data.


    They don''t know the specific box office. They can only roughly estimate the attendance of major cinemas.


    As time went by, Kerry was more nervous than Han Mo''s calm.


    Because in the public view, including Kerry''s own heart, he is better than Han mo.


    It seems that his victory is taken for granted.


    Even if Han Mo loses at the box office, a lot of people will praise Han Mo, saying that he has commendable courage and that he is reluctant to lose.


    But Kerry is different. He can only win, or the media will put all kinds of hats on him.


    The fall of a giant star.


    circumstances change with the passage of time.


    Old, replaced by young directors.


    Kerry was under great pressure and kept asking his subordinates to inquire about the attendance of major cinemas.


    "Sir, 80% of our cinemas are full, and it is difficult to get a ticket in several periods."


    Kerry breathed a sigh of relief at the assistant''s words.


    Suddenly, it seemed to think of something, "how about Superman spider man?"


    The assistant''s expression was stunned, and his eyes hesitated.


    "What? No attention? Now go and ask. " Kerry put away the expression on his face and ordered.


    "Not without attention, but..." the assistant hesitated for a moment.


    "But what? Make it clear. " Kerry frowned.


    In fact, every time his film is released, not all directors avoid it. It is very common to see several competitors in the same period.


    In addition to his own films, he will also pay attention to the movie attendance of others.


    What the assistant just reported is above his normal level.


    Although his films are of high quality, they will fluctuate in a small range, and not every one will be at the peak.


    This competition with Han Mo has virtually brought him some news. The more people pay attention to it, the more people will buy tickets to see the film.


    Kerry waited for the assistant to finish his unfinished words.


    The assistant smashed his mouth. "At first, their attendance rate was not as good as ours."


    This is not strange. After all, he is a Native American film.


    "And then?" Asked Kerry.


    "Then they... Now the attendance rate is almost the same as ours."


    "What!" Kerry hit his palm heavily on the table and stood up.


    The assistant saw such Kerry for the first time. He was startled by Kerry and his body trembled slightly.


    Major theaters in the United States responded quickly.


    Capitalists have no other tricks. Money is supreme and making money is the last word.


    At first, they just bet on Kerry. Kerry has an advantage in arranging films.


    However, with the popularity of "extraordinary Spider Man" getting better and better, major cinemas began to increase the number of shows for spider man within their own ability.


    Kerry''s expression is not very good-looking. He always thinks that it is a very stupid thing for the media to compare him with Han Mo this time. How can Han Mo He De compare with him? It''s just sensationalism and self hype.


    In the past, many young directors have done so many dirty things in order to publicize the new film before its release, so Kerry is not too strange.


    The rough statistics of the attendance rate are not very accurate. Even if the assistant said that the attendance rate of Han Mo''s film is almost the same as that of steam man, Kerry is not very worried, but his plan is far more than Han Mo, which makes him ashamed, because Kerry hates others to hype himself. Since he dares to hype, he has to bear the consequences of hype failure.


    However, only half a day has passed, and there is still time. No one knows how the box office is.


    Kerry is very confident in his films. After all, he has been surprised in the American film industry for so many years. Many local directors want to surpass him. In the end, they have failed. Not to mention an unknown little director, Kerry doesn''t pay attention at all.


    "You go out first." Kerry waved to his assistant.


    The assistant looked at Kerry with concern before exiting the office.


    Kerry is close to his chair and has been involved in the film industry for decades. Kerry has always had a habit of spending 24 hours in his office.


    Unlike Kerry''s nervous tension, Han Mo on the other side was no different, even more relaxed than usual. The three did not go back to Han Mo''s house, but went to Shuya''s residence.


    Han Jun and Chen Yuehong also went to see their son''s film, but they didn''t attend the premiere. The two old people were not public figures and didn''t want to take part in the fun. They contributed two movie tickets to their son like ordinary people.


    Han Mo originally wanted to give two tickets to the old couple, but the old couple said they must buy their own tickets to support their son''s new film.


    "Xiao Mo''s film has taken the international route." When the old couple came back from the movie, Han Jun walked in front and opened the door with the key. They remembered the scene of spider man just now.


    Han Jun said this to his wife behind him. After watching the film, he wanted to chat with Chen Yuehong. After talking for a while, he didn''t hear his wife''s answer.


    Walking into the door, Han Jun turned and looked at Chen Yuehong. At this time, he found that his wife was unhappy.


    It''s strange to say that my son made a new film, the new film was released, and it should be a happy thing to shoot so well, but Chen Yuehong didn''t look very good all the way.


    Han Jun couldn''t figure it out. His son made a very successful film this time. It''s reasonable that his wife should be more excited than anyone. When watching the film, cheers came out from the cinema from time to time, which proved that the film viewing experience was also very good.


    They booked tickets two days in advance, but they only bought a corner. All the tickets for this movie were sold out. Moreover, the old man also watched other shows with mobile phone software. The first day''s shows were basically full, and there were several shows with more than one ticket. The prices were biased, and there were seats.


    The mobile phone software can see the tickets for the next three days. The old man casually looked through several cinemas, and the shows in the next three days are basically sold out.


    Don''t mention how happy the old man is. On the surface, Chen Yuehong cares more about Han mo. in fact, the old man cares about his son silently. Chen Yuehong can''t think of his attention to Han Mo and what he does for him, such as paying attention to the attendance of the cinema.


    This is the difference between father and mother.


    The old man looked puzzled at his wife now. He didn''t know what wind she was smoking. How could he be unhappy.


    "You looked excited at the movie just now. I didn''t annoy you." Han Jun quickly got rid of the relationship. He was clever and sensible all the way. He didn''t want to carry the pot that made his wife angry.


    Chen Yuehong still didn''t speak, but every cell on her face said that she was angry and very angry. It could break out at any time, and once it broke out, it would be a backflow of mountains and earth, which was very terrible.


    In fact, the old man is still very afraid of Chen Yuehong. He listens to Han Jun''s major events and Chen Yuehong''s minor events at home. He has been married for 30 years and has never encountered major events at all. The old man is a paper tiger. When the old lady starts to bully, he also counsels.


    Han Jun thinks he can''t afford to hide. Although he doesn''t know what happened, he must not make mistakes, otherwise he will suffer. He is trying to sneak back to the house.


    Suddenly, Chen Yuehong''s angry voice sounded from behind.


    "I ask you, in three days, what day is it?"

 Chapter 521

    Han Jun was stunned. "What day will it be three days later?" He repeated.


    Because of Han Jun''s repetition, Chen Yuehong''s face became more ugly. It seems that every nerve is warning Han Jun that he will die if he doesn''t know.


    Han Jun seldom saw his wife''s frightening eyes and swallowed his saliva.


    "You don''t know? Don''t remember? " Chen Yuehong''s voice was slightly low and murderous.


    Originally, the words had come to his mouth. Under his wife''s pressing questions, he swallowed them again.


    Chen Yuehong''s angry eyes suddenly dimmed. She sighed a long sigh, "Oh, yes, you all forgot."


    Just now, he was frightened by his wife. Han Jun didn''t say what he wanted to say. Now, when he saw his wife''s lost look in his mouth, he said it instantly.


    "It''s your birthday in three days. How can I forget it? I''ve remembered it for 30 years. No, I remember it when I''m in love. I won''t forget your birthday if I forget the Spring Festival." Han Jun said sincerely, because he didn''t expect his wife to ask him this question, so he was a little confused.


    Every year''s wife''s birthday, although there is no big deal, it definitely does not pass like an ordinary day. Why should there be a small gift and surprise as a more important day.


    Because he has to live like this every year, Han Jun doesn''t think it''s a day to ask him, just like no one asks what day the National Day is, that day, that day of every year.


    Chen Yuehong''s mood made Han Jun a little confused.


    He asked cautiously, "what''s the matter? Do you have any ideas about your birthday? How do you want to live? " Han Jun really can''t figure out why his old companion is unhappy, so he can only ask tentatively.


    Chen Yuehong shook her head, "no idea, but people don''t remember."


    "Others? Who is it? " Han Jun''s head is full of question marks. Who else wants to remember his birthday besides himself.


    Chen Yuehong began to say to herself, "hum, I haven''t celebrated my birthday for so many years. I wasn''t together before. I had a tense relationship. I didn''t have a phone call or a message. OK, I don''t pick a reason. I''m not angry, but now it''s all right. I can forget my birthday. It''s really in vain. I have no conscience."


    At this time, Han Jun understood who his wife was angry with. It was his son who was angry with Han Mo for a long time.


    Han Jun quickly smiled and said, "how do you know your son forgot? Maybe he''s planning to give you a big surprise. It''s not the day. Can you stop guessing?"


    Chen Yuehong suddenly looked up, "there are three days left, just three days. There is no movement at all. What can be a surprise? Moreover, Xiao Mo has been making a film recently and caught up with the film release. Now he hasn''t even been 24 hours. What time does he have to prepare for a surprise."


    "Since you know Xiao Mo is busy and doesn''t have time to prepare surprises, why should you be angry? Children have their careers. I''ve been with you for 30 years. I''ll just surprise you. Wife, what do you want to eat? I have all the gifts ready, but I can''t tell you. Don''t ask me. I won''t tell you if you ask me. " Han Jun coaxed his wife.


    Chen Yuehong said, "it''s not funny." Although she said so, she was not angry just now. She sighed again. "I don''t want any big surprise, but I hope he can remember. Even if I send a message on his birthday to prove that my son still remembers his mother''s birthday, it''s enough."


    What Chen Yuehong said is not only from the heart, but also from the heart of every mother.


    Take care of the children from infancy to adulthood, and then to get married and have children. What does the mother expect from her children? It''s nothing more than to accompany them on important days, even if they just have dinner together, even if it''s just a sentence, "happy birthday, mom."


    Han Jun didn''t know how to tell his wife, but based on his understanding of Han Mo, he forgot his mother''s birthday. Han Mo would never do it. He vaguely felt that Han Mo must be holding back a big move, but there was really no news now, and he didn''t dare to make any promises to his wife. What if he promised and didn''t surprise him, wouldn''t he want to be nobody inside and outside.


    Han Junsi said conservatively, "I believe Han Mo will never forget your birthday. It''s not the day yet. How can you know he forgot? My son, I know, will never forget her mother''s birthday. "


    Han Jun really dares not to forget this. As for the surprise, there may be no surprise. However, you can buy small gifts at hand. Even if Han Mo forgets, he can help buy them and pretend to be sent by his son.


    Han Jun knows his wife''s temper too well. He only has high standards and strict requirements for him. He has always used the loose policy for his son, not to mention that he doesn''t need expensive gifts at all, that is, to send a rubber band with hair tied. The old lady has to jump up happily.


    It doesn''t matter what the gift is, but who gave it.


    Han Jun understood his wife and advised her for a long time.


    Later, Chen Yuehong also felt that her son was not the kind of person who would forget her mother''s birthday. Recently, she may be too busy and spend less time communicating with her.


    That''s the way to be a mother. Obviously, I care very much, but I can always think of various reasons for my son. Finally, I think of my son.


    ......


    The other side


    In a high-end community


    Two figures, one big and one small, sat on the carpet in the huge living room, surrounded by all kinds of toys.


    The little guy is playing house to house with his mother.


    Every time I have a family, the little guy will ask himself to be a mother and Shuya to be a daughter.


    Now "mother" is cooking for "daughter".


    She cooked in the toy kitchen, with toy pots and pans on the small table, while Shu Ya sat aside and waited for her mother to finish the meal.


    "Eat." The little guy put the toy vegetables in the toy bowl and handed it to his mother.


    "Well, OK." Shuya said with cooperation.


    Mother and daughter are having fun in the living room, while Han Mo is cooking in the real kitchen.


    Cooking has become a very fun thing in Han Mo''s life. Especially when Shu Ya and the little guy taste his dishes happily, it feels so wonderful that they seem to have done a great thing.


    Han Mo was slicing a piece of beef when his mobile phone rang.


    He put down his knife, washed his hands and connected the phone.


    There was a deep voice on the phone.


    Han Mo subconsciously picked it from the corner of his eye, "found it?"


    What was said on the phone.


    Han Mo''s face couldn''t help smiling, "the price is not a problem. No, I''ll go there in person and send the address."


    Hang up the phone. After a while, an unread text message appears on the mobile phone. Han Mo clicks on the message, slowly scans every word, and finally puts the mobile phone back on him.


    Glancing at the three dishes already prepared, he did not cut the beef, but brought the fried dishes into the restaurant.


    "Xiaoya, Xuanxuan, the dishes are ready. You eat first. I''ll go out and come back in a minute."


    Han Mo went to the living room, gently rubbed the child''s head, and whispered to Shuya, "I''ll be right back." He turned and walked to the gate.

 Chapter 522

    Han Mo drove alone to collect the location in the information. He had been looking for something very important to him for a long time. Every time he had a clue, but in the end he failed.


    Han Mo didn''t tell his family, because he wasn''t sure whether he could really find it. He set out again and again with hope and came back again and again with disappointment. Although he had made psychological preparations, he still couldn''t restrain his expectations.


    In order to find, Han and Mexico ran all over the country, because they didn''t let their family know. Most of the time, they went and went back on the same day by plane.


    The friend who got rid of looking for this time said that someone saw that things appeared in the north and are now in the hands of an old man.


    Han Mo needs to confirm whether the old man''s hand is what he has been looking for. If not, he will continue to look like every failure. If it is


    Han Mo frowned at the thought. If it was what he had been looking for, he would have to buy it anyway at any price.


    The sky gradually darkened, the street lights on the road had been lit, the vehicles were speeding in the middle of the road, and the sidewalks were coming up to the people running for life.


    Han Mo scanned his eyes and said, "it''s coming."


    Even at this time, I feel a little uneasy. Although this is not the first time to come to the possible location of things according to clues, I still feel uneasy.


    My heart is like a big stone, heavy.


    Han Mo''s car drove into a narrow street with quadrangles on both sides. I''m used to high-rise buildings. It''s a unique scenery to enter such an environment.


    According to the address, Han Mo stopped the car steadily in front of a gate.


    The door is open. There must be someone at home.


    Most of the people living here are old people.


    Most of them are not short of money, because the quadrangle they live in is very expensive in Beidu. They are unwilling to leave because they are used to life here.


    Many old people have lived here all their lives. They like to live with their doors open.


    If there are people at home, the door will be opened in the morning and closed in the evening.


    The screen wall in the gate blocks the line of sight, and people passing through the gate can''t see the situation in the yard. This design is very popular, just to block the line of sight of pedestrians. Some guests tidy up their clothes and hats before entering the door for a pause.


    This screen wall looks very old. It should have been like this quadrangle for decades.


    However, the carved patterns on the screen wall can still be clearly seen. Han Mo did not appreciate the patterns more and bypassed the screen wall.


    An old man was sitting on a rattan chair, with a PU fan in one hand. When he saw Han Mo coming in, the old man was not surprised and very calm.


    "Hello, I''m..." Han Mo quickly took the initiative to introduce me.


    "I know." The old man interrupted Han mo before he finished.


    Han Mo guessed that it might be an old man living here before entering the yard. At the moment, he should confirm his guess, but he didn''t expect that the old man saw that his sudden visitor was so calm and seemed to have known that he would come long ago.


    "Excuse me, actually I''m here today to..."


    "Go back, I won''t sell it to you." The old man didn''t want to hear Han Mo finish, so he got up and walked into the house.


    The old man looks about 70 years old, but his appearance and pace don''t match his age.


    Of course, Han Mo won''t really go back because the old man won''t sell. He followed the old man into the house.


    The old man read countless people. As soon as Han Mo came in, he knew that Han Mo was not a bad person. Although it was impossible to sell his treasure to him, he would not drive him away in an extreme way.


    As soon as he stepped into the house, Han Mo''s eyes lit up. The antique decoration design seemed to have crossed into an ancient house.


    The old man sat in a master''s chair, and Han Mo followed him and sat on the chair on the side of the old man.


    "Many people asked me before you came. If you don''t sell it, you must not sell it. I''m a collector, not a vendor. All my things are just appreciated by myself.


    Han Mo''s heart sank. He knew that what he wanted to look for was of some years. Looking at the decoration of the old man''s house, he was a collector. Han Mo thought about how to win the favor of the old man first.


    "Maybe I''m different from the people you met before. I don''t want to buy or sell."


    The old man picked his gray eyebrows, "young man, are you a collector?"


    Han Mo nodded, "yes."


    The old man''s expression was a little surprised. In his subconscious mind, he thought that people of Han Mo''s age, as long as they talked about antique calligraphy and painting, were all to make money. People of their age didn''t know how to appreciate art except money.


    "Even if you are different from them, I won''t sell it to you." The old man waved his hand.


    Han Mo knew in his heart that he didn''t know whether the things in his hand were what he wanted. If he tried his best to say that they didn''t want at all, wouldn''t it be a waste of everyone''s time? He decided to slow down and take a look at the things in his hand first.


    "Even if you don''t sell it to me, can you let me enjoy it?" Han Mo''s attitude is very sincere.


    The old man hesitated when he heard Han Mo''s request. He looked carefully at the young people in front of him. It seemed that they were really different from those who were mercenary and smelled of copper. Those people only knew to play the game of price increase with him and always wanted to stun the old man with those smelly money.


    But the young man didn''t mention money at all. When he was rejected, he just asked for appreciation.


    The old man didn''t say anything. He got up calmly and walked like an inner room.


    Han Mo looked at the figure of the old man who left slowly. He felt a touch of tension in his heart. He came from too many hopes and returned from disappointment. He looked forward to really finding what he wanted this time.


    Han Mo was thinking that the old man had turned back.


    Suddenly, when Han Mo''s sight fell on the old man''s hand, his heart sank.


    The old man held a long brocade box in one hand. At a glance, he knew it was not what he wanted. It should be a calligraphy and painting.


    "In fact, many people want her, but they don''t know what she means." The old man carefully opened the brocade box.


    As Han Mo guessed, what is in the brocade box is a calligraphy and painting.


    The old man unfolded the painting and explained a lot about calligraphy and painting to Han mo. in fact, Han Mo didn''t understand it, but out of politeness, Han Mo listened to the old man carefully.


    This was not the first time he was disappointed, but this time he expected more and was more eager for things, but he didn''t expect that it was still the result. Han Mo didn''t want to stay here anymore.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I didn''t come here for this painting. I heard my friend say that you have another thing in your hand, which may be what I''ve been looking for, but maybe the information is wrong. I''m sorry to bother you. That thing is no longer here. Maybe I''ll continue to look for it. I''m sorry to tell you again. " Han Mo said politely to the old man.


    If the things are not there, it''s meaningless for him to stay here. After saying goodbye to the old man, Han Mo gets up and prepares to leave.


    The old man looked at Han Mo''s back and said, "wait a minute."


    Han Mo has taken steps and stopped in the air.

 Chapter 523

    Because there are too many people who visit the old man recently and hope to buy calligraphy and paintings from him, when Han Mo comes in, the old man naturally classifies Han Mo and people who have come before.


    Although Han Mo''s speech and behavior are different from those of those people, the old man didn''t think that Han Mo didn''t come for calligraphy and painting, but he just felt that he didn''t dislike the young man.


    Now the old man found that he had made a mistake. The young man didn''t come to ask for his calligraphy and painting.


    "Are you Lao Wu''s friend?" The old man said incredulously.


    His old colleague Professor Wu came to his house to look for him and saw some of his jade articles.


    Han Mo nodded. His heart mentioned his throat again. She turned 180 degrees. She looked at the old man very seriously.


    The old man probably knows what Han Mo came for.


    "Come with me." The old man walked inside.


    This time is different from the last time when he went to get calligraphy and paintings. Han Mo heard that the old man said to go with him, but he acquiesced that he could go in with him.


    Although it was just a word, Han Mo''s heart fluctuated up and down again.


    In fact, I should have asked again just now. Professor Wu will not get the information wrong. He has helped himself find it for so long. Although they have failed, he will never make such a big mistake.


    The closer you are, the more nervous you are.


    Han Mo just sat outside and didn''t know the situation inside the cabin. He followed in at the moment and was shocked on his face.


    No wonder the old man dared to open the door with such precious calligraphy and paintings in his hand.


    At first, he thought that although he didn''t understand antique calligraphy and painting, the things in the old man''s hand must be very valuable. It should be strictly monitored, not to mention special personnel. At least the door should be closed. Now I''ve entered the inner room of the treasure to know why the old man dared to open the door to live.


    Unexpectedly, the inner room was like a secret room seen on TV. All kinds of mechanisms were hidden. Finally, the old man took out a small box from a mezzanine.


    "You see if it is." The old man handed the small box to Han mo.


    Han Mo took the small box with both hands and took a deep breath, but he didn''t open it in a hurry.


    The old man saw Han Mo''s expression and smiled.


    "I heard you''ve been looking for it for a long time, but you haven''t found the one you''re looking for."


    Han Mo said "well", it is not only an object, but also a knot in Han Mo''s heart. This knot must be finally found before it can be untied. If it can''t be found in one year, it will be two years, and if it can''t be found in two years, it will be three years. Even if he can''t find it in his lifetime, he will let the little guy continue to find it until he finds it.


    "Young man, open it. Is it just a glance?" The old man said with a smile.


    Han Mo smiled and gently opened the box.


    At the moment when the box opened, Han Mo''s eyes couldn''t help staring.


    He didn''t know how many such small boxes he had seen this year, but each time he ended in failure, again and again.


    At the moment, Han Mo held the box in both hands and looked at the things in the box. A warm current poured into his heart and his eyes were red.


    The old man laughed, "young man, is this what you''re looking for?"


    Hearing the voice, Han Mo''s thoughts returned to reality from his memories. He nodded. "This is what I''ve been looking for."


    "Please sell it to me for any amount of money." Han Mo held the small box tightly with both hands and didn''t mean to return it to the old man at all. He was afraid that the thing would go back and disappear again in a moment.


    The old man saw the importance of this thing to Han mo. the young man who looked mature and steady was so nervous before opening the box and so excited when he saw the things in the box, naturally because the things in the box had extraordinary significance.


    In fact, no matter how precious an antique jade is, it is only an object at most. It is the thing itself that is endowed with some emotion, and because of the sincerity of emotion, it becomes more precious.


    The old man didn''t want to take the box back from Han Mo''s hand. This was the first time he raised money without hurting his feelings. In the past, he was very disgusted as long as someone said how much money he was willing to buy at a high price, but now he didn''t feel at all.


    "Lao Wu should have told you that my things here are not only in and out, but I never buy or sell. I can only exchange things for things. If you want this, you have to exchange another object of equal value to me. " Han Mo knows that Professor Wu mentioned it to him at the beginning.


    "Don''t worry. I know what you want will be delivered to you within a week." Han Mo said calmly.


    The old man smiled, said nothing more and didn''t move.


    Han Mo said that the deadline was within a week, but he couldn''t get it right away, but he couldn''t put the things in his hand in someone else''s place for a day.


    "Sir, can you let me take my things away first, and my promise will be fulfilled, or I will give you a deposit first?" Han Mo asked tentatively.


    "You don''t need a deposit. Take the things away. I''m not afraid you''ll run away. Lao Wu guarantees that if you run away, I''ll ask him for something."


    Han Mo said a lot of thanks before leaving the courtyard. The old man always sent Han Mo to the door and watched Han Mo drive away before closing the door.


    Han Mo glanced at the position of the box from time to time as he drove. He was afraid that if he didn''t see it, the box would disappear into the air.


    The night sky in Beidu is very beautiful. It has never been so beautiful.


    ......


    Next day


    morning


    Han Mo sat in the office and felt refreshed. He found what he had been looking for. In the evening, he chatted with Shuya in bed for a long time. He looked at it and it was almost time.


    It seems to have become a habit. After each film is released, the time to wait for the 24-hour premiere results is in Han Mo''s office. There must be Mengsi, Shen Fei and little pangxie, but this time there is another person, spider man


    "Brother Han, can you predict our box office?"


    "How can the world live so slowly."


    "Brother Han, I have been paying attention to the United States yesterday. The American media are promoting Kerry''s new film. They say you will fail miserably this time."


    It was the first time for Yang Guang to wait with them for the 24-hour box office results. He was very nervous. And his nervousness is manifested in many problems.


    At first, he just asked little pangxie questions. He was tired of asking little pangxie and began to ask Han Mo again.


    Han Mo answered a few questions, and then he simply didn''t say a word.


    Meng Si smashed his mouth. "I said Yang Guang, can you sit down and rest for a while? You made me dizzy."


    "OK, OK." Yang Guang hurried back to the sofa, but he was still nervous.


    "Come out, come out." Ponzi pointed to the computer screen and said.


    Yang Guang was the first to jump to the screen. Meng Si and Shen Fei also got up and walked to the computer screen.


    Yang Guang saw the numbers on the screen and swallowed his saliva, "Han, brother Han! $78 million... "

 Chapter 524

    The conference room of Kerry studio was full of staff waiting to see the results, but the conference room was extremely quiet. The closer it was to the release of the 24-hour premiere box office results, the more nervous people were.


    It was quiet in such a big office.


    Kerry looked at the computer screen on the desktop, and other film creators stared at their laptops.


    Suddenly, the deputy director said first, "in fact, we don''t have to be nervous. Steam man is a very mature film. There is no suspense about our global synchronous box office champion. It''s just a comparison with our past achievements."


    The deputy director took the lead in breaking the silence in the office, and others nodded and agreed. Everyone was observing Kerry''s expression. After all, no one wanted to be cannon fodder.


    Kerry''s expression did not change because of the deputy director''s words. He was not angry or scolded. Everyone was a little relieved.


    Another person said, "the evaluation of steam man on the Internet is good. This time we are sure to break our own record, ha ha."


    "Yes, the box office of our last film''s 24-hour premiere was 52 million dollars?"


    "Yes, it''s 0.52."


    "There''s absolutely no problem with more than $52 million this time."


    Kerry''s originally tense mood has become relaxed because of everyone''s gossip. Although he attaches great importance to his box office every time, he has never been nervous again. This time, he should be nervous. Kerry smiled and shook his head.


    "It''s time." Someone shouted.


    The box office of the United States is also announced by the Copyright Association, just because "steam man" is an American film, he will be in the film group released in the same period in the United States, and Korean and Mexican films will be in the Chinese film category.


    Therefore, we can''t see the box office of two groups at the same time. We must quit and go into another group.


    "Come out, come out."


    Everyone stared at their computer screen, and the meeting room became silent again, just a second.


    "71 million, 71 million dollars."


    "My God, Kerry, you have worked a miracle."


    "After Jackson''s film series, you are the first director whose 24 premiere exceeded $70 million."


    "Kerry must give you applause. Kerry, you''re great."


    For a time, the meeting room was full of joy. Everyone congratulated Kerry from the bottom of their heart. At the same time, they also silently celebrated for themselves, because everyone here has contributed to steam man. They all hope that the film will be better and better, so that they can profit from it.


    Kerry enjoys everyone''s congratulations. This is indeed his highest 24-hour box office in recent years. Not only that, but also broke a record maintained by himself, which is undoubtedly a success for Kerry.


    He leaned back in his chair and lost a long breath. The stone he had been pressing in his heart couldn''t help smiling when he saw this number.


    Suddenly Kerry sat up and said, "check out spider man."


    Hearing this, the others laughed.


    "Kerry, why are you still concerned about that film at this time?"


    "Yes, Kerry, we should open champagne to celebrate and go to hell with extraordinary spider man."


    "We don''t need to humiliate them. The media naturally have language to do it. We just need to prepare a party."


    The laughter in the meeting room was getting louder and louder. Kerry thought about it and thought it was reasonable. He smiled slightly.


    But he still wanted to know what kind of level Han Mo''s film would be.


    Just then, the assistant who had been sitting on Kerry''s side suddenly opened his eyes and mouth, stared at the computer screen, and his lips trembled.


    "Super, extraordinary..."


    Kerry''s eyes swept over. Everyone else was immersed in joy and didn''t notice the assistant''s words.


    Kerry''s eyes fell on him. "Huh? What''s the matter? "


    When Kerry just said to watch the box office of "extraordinary Spider Man", the little assistant quickly clicked into the category of Chinese films. When he saw the data written below "extraordinary Spider Man", he couldn''t believe his eyes.


    No one paid attention to the little assistant''s words, but Kerry''s "what''s the matter" attracted everyone''s attention. Everyone''s eyes looked at Kerry and shifted to the little assistant Kerry looked at.


    The little assistant swallowed his saliva.


    "The 24-hour premiere box office of Han Mo''s extraordinary spider man is..."


    Kerry had an ominous feeling in his heart, "how much is it?"


    "78 million... Dollars."


    Kerry''s head buzzed.


    He just thought that Han Mo might have good results, but he never thought that Han Mo would surpass himself. All this was so sudden that he couldn''t accept it. When he heard the number of "78 million", he immediately sat up straight and then collapsed in his chair.


    "No way, how can it be?"


    "How could Han Mo surpass Kerry."


    "How can his films surpass our American films?"


    "What is spider man?"


    "The data must be wrong, wrong, all wrong."


    The original cheering office suddenly became restless, but this agitation was not for their victory celebration, but for someone they didn''t look up to surpassing Kerry, who they always thought could not be surpassed.


    They couldn''t believe it and didn''t want to believe it. With your words and mine, the meeting room became more noisy.


    Only Kerry didn''t say a word. He knew that the data must be true. The copyright association would never make mistakes. Every data is true and reliable, and it will be released after layers of verification. There can be no mistakes.


    At the moment, there is only one possibility that Han Mo''s "extraordinary Spider Man" really exceeded his "steam man" at the 24-hour box office.


    Kerry only felt that his heart was held hard and stopped for a half beat. The blood began to flow to his head. The whole person was not well. He lowered his head and helped his forehead. He didn''t want to hear these noisy voices and people anymore.


    "Shut up and get out."


    Some people proposed to appeal to the Copyright Association, some loudly questioned the correctness of the results, and some felt that Han Mo must have made a fake on the box office data.


    No matter what they were speculating loudly, it stopped abruptly after Kerry''s low roar sounded.


    First they looked at Kerry together, then looked at each other, got up one after another and left the conference room quietly.


    ......


    "Brother Han, brother Han, we have more than Kerry." Yang Guang pointed to Kerry''s data on the screen and shouted.


    Pang Xie glanced at Yang Guang, who made a fuss. "Isn''t this normal? When did brother Han lose?"


    Meng Si smiled and didn''t speak. Xiao Mo was still the little mo in his heart. He didn''t disappoint him once.


    Shen Fei was a little embarrassed. At that time, he called him the happiest and held Kerry to the sky. He looked like he couldn''t compare with him all his life. Now think about Superman spider man, he also participated in the guidance. Can it be said that he won Kerry indirectly and was happy if he wanted to.


    At the moment, Han Mo looks at the data on the screen and his eyebrows stretch. Although he never wants to compete with anyone, he always feels good to win. Now he doesn''t need to pay attention to the box office of extraordinary spider man.


    As long as everything is normal, it is absolutely no problem to take the lead, and he is still confident that the box office will only be higher and higher.


    He has more important things to do now. The antiques he wants should be sent as soon as possible, otherwise I''m sorry for the old man''s trust in him.

 Chapter 525

    Han Mo went to the company to wait with everyone for the 24-hour box office data. Now that he has seen the data, he is ready to go home directly.


    If it was normal, he might not be in a hurry to go home, but now the little guy is having a summer vacation. He stretches his neck every day and looks forward to his father''s coming home early. How can Han Mo not have grass in his heart and always think about going back early.


    Han Mo has asked Wu to help send the calligraphy and paintings that the old man wants. It is estimated that now the old man has got what he wants and is holding a magnifying glass to enjoy it carefully.


    A big stone in his heart finally fell to the ground. Han Mo suddenly felt relaxed and couldn''t help touching the small box on his body.


    He thought about the things in the box and the things he used to do in southern Jiangsu.


    Just walked out of the door of sichen media, suddenly a group of reporters surrounded Han Mo from all directions.


    "This time" extraordinary Spider Man "can surpass" steam man "at the box office of the 24-hour premiere. Did Mr. Han Mo think he would have such a result before?"


    "The movie" extraordinary Spider Man "has always been very popular from previous comics, games and peripheral products. Have you considered making Spider Man 2?"


    "The $78 million 24-hour box office is undoubtedly a loud slap in the face for an arrogant American film. Do you feel proud?"


    "Mr. Han Mo, you are our national hero. I heard that this film may participate in the evaluation of American Film Awards. Are you ready?"


    Reporters don''t care whether Han Mo will answer or not. Anyway, the questions keep popping out like a series of guns.


    The security of sichen media is also very fast. When the reporters gathered around and read their own questions in a flash, the security guards have rushed over and are ready to evacuate these reporters.


    Han Mo waved his hand and signaled the security guard to wait.


    Although Han Mo won''t answer these questions one by one, out of politeness, he decided to say a word. After all, it''s a good thing that the film box office exceeds Kerry''s steamman. It''s worth celebrating and sharing, but he doesn''t want to be interviewed.


    Han Mo said with a smile, "we sichen media have always focused on how to make good works. We have never set the goal of surpassing a film. As long as the audience is satisfied, it is our greatest comfort. Everything else is fate."


    With that, the security guard stepped forward to stop the reporter for Han Mo as soon as he saw that Han Mo was leaving.


    The reporters didn''t go any further. This is not gossip news. It was originally a matter of talking with data. Han Mo''s US $78 million is enough for them to report continuously for a month. There is no need for other themes at all. You can edit around a number.


    They came here today to see Han Mo''s attitude and then make further articles.


    If other directors can surpass Kerry of the United States, they must float to the sky, but Han Mo is still that Han Mo, and his words are the same as at the end of each film, which is still audience first.


    It seems that every time I didn''t mean to create a miracle, but every time I created a miracle.


    ......


    On the Internet, television, newspapers, all media that can spread news have made headlines with Han Mo and extraordinary spider man.


    For domestic films, it is not just a film that has been released for 24 hours. It is a feat that American films that have suppressed them for decades have finally been put down by them.


    When Chinese people go back to buy tickets to see American films, they don''t like America, but domestic films are really disappointing. They want to support domestic production, but they don''t want to be blinded by bad films.


    Han Mo''s film has changed everything. Finally, someone can make a film that makes people willing to buy tickets, not because of the slogan supporting domestic films, but because it is really good-looking, and the audience is willing to buy tickets. They can even brush twice or watch three times for a film.


    From praising the achievements made by Han Mo, we appreciate and admire Han Mo even more.


    What he did was the same as what he said. He just wanted to make works that people liked and satisfied.


    Han Mo came back after reading the box office data, so it was very early. The little guy''s dance class in the morning was not over yet. Chen Yuehong was seriously guiding the children''s movements.


    The little guy is still young, so Chen Yuehong is not in a hurry to let the child split his waist, but practice basic skills a little bit within the child''s tolerance.


    When Han Mo turned the key and opened the door, all the people in the living room looked in his direction.


    Because they didn''t expect Han Mo to come back so early, they were stunned when they saw him.


    The difference is that after being stunned, the little guy started, ran up, took off and jumped into Han Mo''s arms like a swallow.


    After seeing Han Mo coming back, Chen Yuehong turned and walked to the kitchen.


    "Dad, I miss you so much." The little guy''s little face stuck to his father''s shoulder and said coquettishly.


    Han Mo smiled and sent the little guy to his grandparents in the morning. When he went to work, he was separated for only two hours, and the little guy began to act like a spoiled child again.


    However, Han Mo enjoys Xuanxuan''s coquetry. Every time the child says he misses him, Han Mo''s heart will be very warm.


    Han Jun heard his son''s voice and came out of the bedroom.


    Han Mo noticed that his mother was different from usual. He looked at his father with questioning eyes.


    Han Jun actually wanted to say, "your mother is angry because she thinks you forgot her birthday." But the words came to his mouth and swallowed them back, because yesterday his wife specially told him not to allow him to remind Han Mo and force his son to celebrate his birthday. Even if such a birthday is over, it''s boring.


    Han Jun hesitated again and again, but still didn''t say that he was afraid that his wife would be more disappointed if he knew, so he still wanted to observe again. He really couldn''t make plans.


    Chen Yuehong is a very simple person. All her joys and sorrows will hang on her face. Old children, little children and Xuanxuan like to act in pettish with her father. Why doesn''t Chen Yuehong want to act in pettish with her son? Just because of her age, her way of acting in pettish is different.


    Han Mo took the little guy to the kitchen. He wanted to ask his mother what happened and who made her unhappy. Yu Guang inadvertently noticed the desk calendar on the tea table and drew a big circle two days later.


    Two steps further, the calendar hanging by the kitchen door also drew a big circle on the day after two days.


    In the past, Han Mo never bought a wall calendar. He always used his mobile phone to see the date, but the elderly like to use these, so they put a desk calendar or hang a wall calendar in several places at home, and my mother likes to draw a circle on it to remind some important days.


    Han Mo knew who painted these circles at a glance, and instantly guessed why my mother looked a little unhappy.


    He had reached the kitchen, stopped, took Xuanxuan in another direction and walked into the child''s small room.


    Since it''s decided to be a surprise, do you have to be surprised? Now it''s just like this.


    Han Mo put the little guy on the ground, then went back to his bedroom and carefully hid the box.

 Chapter 526

    No one knows Han Mo''s surprise, but no one thinks that Han Mo will forget her mother''s birthday except Chen Yuehong.


    The fact is that even if he forgets, Chen Yuehong''s prospective daughter-in-law will not forget. Shuya began to prepare, book restaurants and decorate private rooms early. Other people''s birthday boxes just wrap the rooms on their birthday.


    However, Shuya packed the selected box three days in advance and asked the staff to arrange it carefully according to her own plan. In fact, even if it is very cumbersome, half a day in advance is enough, but Shuya doesn''t think so. This is the first time she is fully responsible for Han Mo''s mother''s birthday.


    In Shuya''s heart, this is an important event, which must be done well and can''t be wrong.


    Han Mo knows that Shuya is very attentive and doesn''t ask. Anyway, it''s the same thing that Shuya does. They have long been a whole.


    In addition to booking a restaurant, Shuya also takes great pains to think of gifts. For her, choosing gifts is much more difficult than choosing a restaurant.


    Shuya began to choose gifts a month in advance. Until the first three days of her birthday, the gifts were not available. Shuya was almost anxious. In fact, there were many gifts, but it could not only be an ordinary gift, but also make the old lady happy from the bottom of her heart. Shuya had no bottom.


    Before, Han Mo was not sure whether he could get something on his mother''s birthday, so he didn''t dare to say anything to Shuya. He could only watch her worry. Now it''s different. He has a magic weapon in his hand. Seeing that Shuya is still worried about the gift, Han Mo told her that the gift has been selected by himself and doesn''t need her. It can be regarded as a gift from them.


    But Shuya didn''t do it. She sent it herself, and Han Mo sent it. Although it was a family, it had to be separated.


    Han Mo is not going to tell Shuya. He finds that she has become a double agent since he and Shuya got back together again. His mother always knows some things for no reason. For example, he likes to eat snacks when he is hungry at night. This is what my mother calls the most unhealthy eating habit, such as drinking iced soda in dog days, This is also a very unhealthy thing in my mother''s heart.


    He has tried not to do anything she thinks is unhealthy in front of his mother, but she will still know that only two people may snitch, Xuanxuan and Shuya.


    Xuanxuan, Han Mo totally believes that the little guy will never betray his father.


    But Shuya... Hehe.


    ......


    Han Mo took out his mobile phone, looked at the two pictures sent to him by Shuya, which were two bags, and asked him which was good. Han Mo glanced at it, chose one and sent it. He knows that this is another gift prepared by Shuya. Han Mo has been helping Shuya make multiple-choice questions these days.


    He was just about to put down his mobile phone when a wechat news popped up on the screen.


    If it was other content, Han Mo ignored it directly, because it was a news about Lei Jia, and Han Mo clicked it casually.


    When Han Mo just made his debut and participated in the "looking for a good voice", he met Lei Jia. At first, Han Mo was not very popular and was not popular. There were many skeptical voices at the beginning of the program. Only Lei Jia had always been optimistic about him and supported him in public for many times.


    After that, Han Mo''s songs became popular all over the country, and more and more people supported Han mo. they didn''t support him originally, and those who waited and saw publicly supported Han Mo in wechat.


    But these are icing on the cake for him. Han Mo doesn''t feel much.


    Only when Lei Jia began to support and appreciate him before he was famous, Han Mo felt that it was a valuable friendship.


    Therefore, after Han Mo became more and more successful, he has always maintained a good relationship with Lei Jia. Although Han Mo has taken over sichen media, there are fewer opportunities for them to contact, Lei Jia has always been one of Han Mo''s few friends in the circle.


    [Lei Jia will not continue to be the guest judge of "looking for a good voice" in the new season]


    A line of enlarged bold words first came into Han Mo''s eyes. In fact, after reading the title, Han Mo knew the general content of the news, which is the importance of the news title. He said clearly what to report.


    If people are interested, they will wonder why Lei Jia, who has participated in the four seasons "looking for a good voice", suddenly doesn''t participate.


    Han Mo is the one who is interested. He wants to know why Lei Jia doesn''t attend.


    The news is not too long, and the text briefly introduces the reasons.


    It turned out that the program changed the investor. The new investor and Lei Jia had some differences on the details of the program, so Lei Jia took the initiative to quit.


    In fact, the news mainly means that Lei Jia withdrew from the "looking for a good voice" program group. As for the reason, Han Mo vaguely felt that things were not simple.


    Just then the door was knocked.


    Han Mo looked up and first saw Pang Xie''s round face. "Brother Han, Mr. Lei is looking for you."


    Little pangxie went downstairs to work. He just met Lei Jia in the hall on the first floor and brought him up.


    Leijia went straight into the office and sat down opposite Han mo.


    "Quit looking for a good voice?" Han Mo asked directly.


    Lei Jia was stunned. Unexpectedly, Han Mo asked him this question directly, "you know so soon."


    "It''s all reported on wechat. People all over the country should know." Han Mo said with a smile.


    Lei Jia snorted, "the program has not started planning, and two singers in the first round have not been selected. The program group even gave me a few pages of embedded advertisements. I really don''t know what I''m doing. I can understand some careful thinking for ratings, but I can''t understand the crazy implantation of advertisements regardless of the program effect. "


    Han Mo knows what the differences between Lei Jia and the program team in details in the news mean.


    "Looking for a good voice" is Han Mo''s first program. It is on the stage of looking for a good voice. Han Mo is well known. It is also on the stage of a good voice that he and his father are on the same stage for the first time.


    In fact, Han Mo still has some feelings for the program "looking for a good voice".


    "Originally, the program team wanted to maintain the guest lineup of the previous issue. Zhai Xu had already vacated the schedule, but later, the investor directly appointed two guest judges. For the two young singers, they were all dissatisfied with half a bottle of bang. How can they be qualified to comment on others." Leijia shook her head angrily.


    Han Mo hasn''t heard Shuya say this. He knows that Shuya was reluctant to participate in this type of program. Maybe she didn''t take it seriously if others didn''t invite her.


    Lei Jia continued, "a good program has been abandoned by these investors. I have been a guest judge since the first season. I really have feelings for this program. Now, the director also knows that this program will not work, but he still listens to the investors in everything. It''s heartbreaking not to insist on it."

 Chapter 527

    Han Mo listens carefully to Lei Jia''s complaint. He knows that Lao Lei is looking for an object to talk to. After all, he has a good relationship with him. Only Han Mo has participated in the program together. After thinking about it, he still comes to find Han mo.


    Those who are willing to talk to themselves are friends who are kind to themselves. A normal person will only talk to people who feel close to him, so when someone talks to you, you must be a close friend in his heart.


    Han Mo understood this truth, so he didn''t say much. He just patiently listened to Lei Jia vent his anger. Han Mo didn''t ask who the two guests and judges who were put in by the investors. Generally, they were put in by the investors rather than the candidates after the discussion of the program group.


    Generally, there are only two situations, either small flow, fresh meat and flowers, or people closely related to the investor. Like filming, many people bring money into the group.


    "Looking for a good voice" has accumulated a good reputation since the first season. Especially this season attended by Han Mo, it has pushed the program to a new height. It should be said that it has brought its own new temperature without much publicity.


    The name of the program is the guarantee of ratings. It is generally discussed by netizens within one or two months of its launch.


    In the singing variety show, "looking for a good voice" is undoubtedly the best.


    But this is before.


    According to Lei Jia, if the program is controlled by the investor, the "looking for a good voice" this season will be less attractive.


    However, investors always believe that artists with their own traffic can help the program increase ratings. In fact, they don''t understand that the program ultimately depends on word-of-mouth, rather than one or two artists with more fans.


    Traffic artists can support a program, but not a season. The continuous high ratings must be the excellent quality of the program itself.


    "For a competition program, the contestants are the most important. Selecting high-quality potential singers is the king of a competition program. The guest judges are only a small part. Now they put the cart before the horse." Lei Jia said angrily.


    As a musician of the older generation, Lei Jia has his own persistence. The reason why he likes to participate in "looking for good voice" is that he hopes to see more and more young people with singing talent go out from this stage and get better and better under his own witness.


    At that time, the talent of Han Mo brightened Lei Jia''s eyes. He hoped that there would be more talented musicians like Han mo.


    Because I have paid a lot of emotion for this program, I will feel such indignation at this moment.


    Han Mo silently listened to Lei Jia finish, then looked at him, sighed, and finally smiled.


    Han Mo said calmly, "I''m preparing a new singing program. Would you like to join me?"


    Lei Jia was stunned and didn''t quite understand what Han Mo said. In fact, he came to complain to his friends this time. After that, he was happy. He didn''t think so much at all.


    At the moment, Han Mo suddenly mentioned other programs. Lei Jia couldn''t react.


    Han Mo smiled and saw that Lei Jia didn''t understand. He continued, "we sichen media are planning a new program recently. I hope Mr. Lei will join us."


    Lei Jia understood this time that he was asked to join the program planned by sichen media.


    Now Han Mo is not the new singer who participated in the "looking for a good voice" before, but the president of sichen media. He is the director and screenwriter of several popular films.


    Han Mo and Lei Jia are always modest and sincere when they get along. Although Lei Jia knows the changes of Han Mo''s identity, he doesn''t correspond his people to these identities at all. In his heart, Han Mo is a talented young man with few personality.


    Until now, Lei Jia realized that Han Mo''s ability has long exceeded that of many old people in the entertainment industry, such as himself.


    If you are wronged, you can only talk to your friends. There is no other way but to quit. You should either bear it or roll away.


    But Han Mo is different. Han Mo is the president of sichen media. He can create it himself.


    Lei Jia is different from some show musicians. He really loves music and singing.


    Lao Lei suddenly opened his eyes and asked with great interest, "do you still want me to be a judge? Does this judge speak heavily? Can you participate in the scoring of singers? In fact, I think the professional score of the judges is very important. It can account for a little less, but it''s better than not at all. "


    Leijia has begun to fantasize about her participation in the program.


    "I''m not a guest judge. I won''t participate in the scoring." Han Mo replied.


    "Ah?" Lei Jia was a little surprised. It wasn''t the judges. "Won''t you let me be the host?" Recently, some singing variety shows use singers as hosts.


    Lei Jia quickly waved his hand, "no, no, I must not be able to host. I''m not professional and can''t do well."


    Han Mo smiled, "don''t worry, it''s not the host, it''s what you''re good at."


    "What am I good at?" Leijia repeated.


    "Take part in the competition and be a singer." Han Mo didn''t speak fast, but every word was clear.


    "What?" Lei Jia''s voice is loud and full of Qi.


    Little Pang Xie hurried out of his office, "what''s the matter, brother Han?"


    Lei Jia''s sudden voice startled little pangxie. He thought it was Lei Jia arguing with Han mo. after thinking about it, he thought it was impossible. Han Mo never quarreled with others, so he ran over to see what was going on.


    "Nothing." Han Mo smiled and waved his hand.


    Little pangxie had already come in, so he was not ready to go. He walked slowly to Han Mo''s desk.


    Lei Jia knew that she had a loud voice just now. She coughed twice and said in a low voice, "shall I join? I haven''t participated in a singing competition in 30 years. Isn''t it appropriate for me to participate in the draft? "


    Lei Jia subconsciously, Han Mo''s program should be similar to "looking for a good voice". The singers participating in the competition are singers who have signed up with the company, so it''s not accurate to say that they are newcomers.


    Everyone can sing and may have made an album. In fact, it''s just the last program to improve their exposure.


    But Lei Jia thinks he doesn''t need to rely on the program to increase his attention, and people know him. They say he is a newcomer to the program, and others don''t believe it.


    "Mr. Lei''s singing is his specialty. It must be the most appropriate." Han Mo said with a smile.


    "After all, I''ve been in the singing world for decades. Many audiences have known me for a long time. It''s outrageous to watch me compete with some newcomers. I''m afraid the audience won''t want to see it."


    "Don''t worry, you''re not competing with the newcomers, and the audience can''t see your face."

 Chapter 528

    Leijia thought he had heard wrong and repeated, "don''t show your face."


    Han Mo smiled and nodded, "yes, don''t show your face."


    Lao Lei immediately became unhappy and tried to control his emotions, but he was still very unnatural. After a pause, Lei Jia couldn''t help it. "I Lao Lei has been mixed in the singing world for decades. Although I can''t compare with the flow of small fresh meat now, I''m also an elder in music. You can''t let me lip synch behind others."


    When he heard Lei Jia''s words, little Ponzi burst into laughter and silently admired teacher Lei''s imagination. How can he think of lip synching here.


    Leijia glanced at little pangxie, and her eyes were a little fierce.


    Little pangxie doesn''t know what the new program Han Mo is planning, but lip synching can never appear in Han Mo''s program.


    He knew that Lei Jia looked at him fiercely because he laughed. Little pangxie quickly explained, "don''t say that brother Han can''t appoint teacher Qu Lei to lip synch, and brother Han can''t allow lip synching to appear in the program."


    At this time, Lei Jia felt how ridiculous he thought. He was stunned. He had been complaining about the "looking for a good voice" program group just now. Although his mind was in chaos, he thought about it before he heard Han Mo''s words.


    "All the singers in the competition are wearing masks. The judges and the audience judge the quality of the songs only by singing." Han Mo probably told Lei Jia about the competition system.


    "Great, Han Mo, I''m scheduled to participate in this program. Masked singer, ha ha, interesting. Brother, I haven''t opened my voice for so many years. I''m definitely going to be a blockbuster. " Lei Jia''s face was still taut. Because Han Mo''s words were more and more relaxed, he finally smiled directly. The old man couldn''t wait and ran straight from his chair.


    "I''ll go back and prepare. You''ll contact me for the details." Lei Jia is also an acute child. He said he would leave.


    Looking at Lei Jia''s back, Han Mo smiled and shook his head.


    Han Mo handed a list to pangxieˇ° This is the singer to be invited in the first episode of our new program. "


    Little Pang Xie''s eyes fell on the names on the list and couldn''t help but be stunned.


    "Brother Han, do you think about these... Again."


    "This is my list after consideration."


    Little Ponzi wanted to say something more, but he wanted to stop talking.


    As Lei Jia said, the current programs are crazy to add traffic artists. First, regardless of whether the traffic artists agree with the program, they will attack the ratings. They must have their own fans and have a certain viewing guarantee.


    Other programs are like this. Even if our own programs don''t follow the trend, we can''t invite a group of singers who haven''t sung for a long time in the first issue.


    Little pangxie took a closer look at the eight singers in the first issue. Half of them had no new works in recent five or six years, but they did have classic singers before.


    In addition, although he has been active in the singing world recently, he is basically not popular. Popular singers are not popular. Lei Jia is the most famous, but he is still far from those popular young singers. Lei Jia has only done some guest work recently and has no new works at all.


    Little Pang Xie whispered, "others use those small fresh meat with their own flow to build a girl''s day group and boy''s day group. Even if we only invite famous singers, we should also move closer to some popular singers now, otherwise I''m worried about the audience rating and..."


    Little Pang Xie didn''t say what he said next. He guessed that Han Mo must also know what he said later. The high ratings of the program will also attract some advertisements. The advertisements inserted before and during the program are a high return for the TV station and program group.


    The higher the ratings, the higher the advertising costs.


    In fact, Han Mo doesn''t care very much. It''s not because he doesn''t care about money. Who doesn''t care about money? He''s mainly not worried about the low ratings of his program.


    The form of this program is novel enough. Only the singing skills are covered under the mask. Whether you are an old singer 20 years ago or a young fresh meat in the singing world, you can only score by the sound you hear and only rely on singing skills to go and stay.


    Han Mo smiled and said, "I have confidence in this program. Don''t worry so much."


    Little Pang Xie knew that Han Mo was confident, so he didn''t say anything. To tell the truth, when Han Mo told Lei Jia about the new program competition system, little Pang Xie quietly applauded and thumbed Han mo. the program is really novel. There are so many singing programs all over the country, no matter what form they are, they didn''t participate with their faces covered.


    Little Ponzi took the list and walked out of the office.


    ......


    "Hello?"


    "Hello, Mr. Li, I''m Xiao Pang of sichen media. Our company plans a new program. I hope you can participate."


    "Sichen media?"


    Li Nan smiled bitterly. He knew that sichen media was now the largest media company. The films, TV dramas, what to shoot and what fire to shoot would certainly not be small.


    I''ve been out of breath for a long time. Now it''s an era when small fresh meat is in power. There won''t be any good place to find him. There is still some self-knowledge. It''s better not to make up for a few shots in a program.


    "Xiao Pang, at my age, I won''t go to make up roles."


    Pang Xie quickly explained, "it''s not just counting, Miss Li. We sincerely invite you to participate in our program, not off-site guidance, but competition."


    "Ah?"


    Little pangxie could clearly hear the sound of something being knocked down and colliding with the ground in the phone. It may be that Li Nan suddenly stood up and accidentally knocked over the chair beside his legs.


    Li Nan was so shocked that he didn''t watch the current singing programs. It''s boring. Old singers don''t like to see the current little fresh meat. If they want to sing, they don''t want to sing. They want typhoon. There''s no typhoon. They don''t sing by their voice at all. They call it comprehensive strength. In fact, they just forget their industry and brush their faces by their youth.


    Li Nan delayed for a long time before he reacted from surprise, "what program is it?"


    "Masked king!"


    Hang up, Li Nan quickly dialed her old friend.


    "Just now, sichen media called me and asked me to attend the masked king." Li Nan said excitedly.


    On the other side of the phone is Zhang Qinghuan, Li Nan''s debut at the same time. The two made their debut at the same time, and successively won the title of singer. The album they released is popular all over the country. Unfortunately, the waves behind the river push the waves ahead. With the rise of variety show network TV and its impact on young people, people don''t rely on their ears to identify the advantages and disadvantages of a singer.


    After the measurement standard changes, the old singers no longer have advantages and gradually fade out of people''s vision.


    Zhang Qinghuan laughed when he heard Li Nan''s words, "coincidentally, I also received a call from sichen media, the masked singer."

 Chapter 529

    Li Nan was stunned for a moment, thought of something and smiled again.


    "Then we will be competitors again. Don''t lose too ugly." Li Nan deliberately pulled a long voice and said.


    Zhang Qinghuan said, "it''s not certain who loses and who wins."


    "Ha ha, I won''t show mercy."


    "Cut, just like who will show mercy."


    Zhang Qinghuan and Li Nan used to be the singers who dominate the list. There are countless classic songs. Unfortunately, they still lost to the market. Now with the diversity of performances, they gradually withdraw from the popular stage by relying on their uncles who have a good voice.


    Two old friends and former opponents talked a lot before they hung up excitedly.


    It''s not just a verbal agreement to participate in the program. Pang Xie''s call to the singers on the list is mainly to determine his intention in advance.


    If they are interested, they will hold a meeting in sichen media in two days to discuss the details of the program and sign a contract. If others refuse, they also have time to find someone else to fill the seat.


    Except that Lei Jia was informed by Han Mo just now, Xiao pangxie has already informed everyone else.


    If other programs prepare to invite singers before the competition, there may be several rejections. After all, there is still a schedule problem. Some singers are unwilling to participate in competition programs. Most of them can''t afford to lose, so they may not be successful.


    But this time, I don''t know whether Han Mo has great influence or sichen media has great influence. Unexpectedly, all the calls are very smooth, and the seven singers show varying degrees of surprise.


    They used to circle fans by strength. Now they don''t just evaluate singers by strength, so they quit the historical stage.


    Now they are given a chance to show. Naturally, they are willing to participate. They don''t look at their faces and only listen to songs. They are not afraid of anyone.


    Xiao pangxie is reporting to Han Mo about the phone call just now. Suddenly Meng Si and Peng Ye angrily walk into the office.


    "Xiaomo, do you want to invest in a program?" Meng Si sat in a chair opposite Han mo.


    "Why do you ask nonsense!" Peng Ye sat down in another chair.


    "I just wanted to tell you that my program is..." Han Mo was interrupted by Mengsi before he finished his words.


    "I don''t care what the program is. You invited Meng Chen?" Meng Si sat up straight, and a hundred didn''t want to.


    Peng Ye didn''t wait for Han Mo to answer, "I don''t understand. How did Meng Chen offend you? Your boss doesn''t want him to participate in a program. Your brother has a chance to be popular. Don''t you want to be a brother?"


    "You say I''m strange. I still think you''re strange. What are you excited about when Meng Chen participates in the program?"


    Han Mo could smell the sour smell on Meng Si across the table.


    In fact, Meng Si''s temper has converged a lot since he fell in love with Peng Ye. He has been playing the role of little sheep in front of Peng Ye.


    This time, Meng Chen was revealed again.


    Han Mo calmly listened to Meng Si and Peng Ye''s quarrel come to an end.


    "I accidentally saw the video of Meng Chen''s performance on your computer. It''s very good. I should have confirmed that I can participate in the program just now." Then Han Mo glanced at pangxie.


    Little Pang Xie nodded definitely, "yes, brother Chen agreed to participate in our program just now."


    Little pangxie glanced at Meng Si inadvertently. He just collided with Meng Si''s eyes in the air. He quickly took back his eyes and dared not speak again.


    Meng Chen''s singing is good. Han Mo heard it from the video. Besides, his brother Meng Si knows better than anyone that his brother has a good voice. He just has to do rock and roll all the time, but rock and roll is not mainstream music at all. It can''t be popular.


    Now Meng Chen runs his own small bar. In fact, Meng Si doesn''t particularly want Meng Chen to return to the stage. He hopes Meng Chen can live an ordinary life. It''s good to be happy, and there is no dispute over fame and wealth.


    Maybe this is the way a brother dotes on his brother. No matter how old he is, he feels that his brother is just a child and hopes that he can live carefree. Don''t touch all fame and wealth and don''t lack money. Why should he live so tired.


    Meng Si''s expression is serious and his attitude is firm. "I don''t agree with Meng Chen to participate. Competition programs are not suitable for him. If he wants to play tickets, he can take his band as a guest to perform, but I firmly disagree to participate in the competition. Meng Chen is not young and different from those young people. It''s ugly if he is eliminated in the first phase."


    "Are you sick? Meng Chen himself agreed. What right do you have to disagree? Besides, don''t you agree? Can you be the Lord of Meng Chen? " Peng Ye supported Meng Chen. From the very beginning when Meng Chen sang rock, Peng Ye supported him. At that time, Meng Si was not happy, not only because he didn''t want Meng Chen to sing rock, but also because Meng Si was jealous. He always ate the vinegar of Peng ye and Meng Chen.


    Although he later learned that Peng Ye liked himself and only had a buddy relationship with Meng Chen, he was still jealous. Why did Peng ye see him in all kinds of violence from childhood, just like meeting an enemy, but he called Meng Chen brother.


    Meng Si was even more upset when he heard Peng Ye help Meng Chen speak. "I''m a shareholder of sichen media. I have the right to speak. Xiao Mo is not allowed to let Meng Chen participate in the competition."


    Han Mo smiled. "I''m afraid not. I''ve contacted Meng Chen. Now I suddenly say I don''t want him. It''s estimated that I''ll kill him right away. What do I say? I say your brother won''t let you participate?"


    "Cough." Meng Si coughed. He knew Meng Chen''s temper. If he had really informed him and suddenly said he didn''t need him, he would kill him immediately. Wouldn''t it be wrong for him to be attacked back and forth at that time.


    In fact, Meng Si knows Meng Chen''s strength in his heart. There is absolutely no problem in singing, but which of the current singing competitions is about singing. They are all canvassing in various routines. Who can go to the end, basically knows it in his mind before, and he can win with high popularity. Since Meng Chen has not appeared on TV for so many years, Meng Si really doesn''t want Meng Chen to feel frustrated in order to appear on the program.


    "Look, this is the first issue of the eight singers." Han Mo hands Meng si the list.


    Meng Si''s eyes fell on the names and fixed his eyes, "are these the people you chose? No one is active on the stage now. " Munce asked strangely.


    "Because my program doesn''t need the flow of singers, just singing." Han Mo said with a smile.


    "Huh?" Now there are no programs that don''t need the traffic support scenes brought by the stars. They all invite some young singers who are just popular.


    "Because the program is called masked king."


    Meng Si was stunned, "masked? Although your program in this form is novel, it''s time to "find a good voice". It''s an old singing program. People are small fresh meat and flowers with high appearance. Even the judges are flow Xiaosheng. You''ve got so many old guys on this program. Have you ever had a better audience rating? "


    "If you can do it or not, how can you know if you don''t do it once?" Han Mo looked determined and smiled.


    Meng Si probably understood the competition system, but he was more confident of Meng Chen, so he didn''t say anything to stop it. In fact, the main reason why Peng Ye was so excited was that Peng ye turned against him for Meng Chen. This is too hateful and can''t be forgiven.


    The program has been finalized. Only two days later, eight singers will come together to discuss the competition.


    After the problem was solved, Meng Si was completely softened and was carried out of the office by Peng Ye.

 Chapter 530

    When Han Mo came home, the little guy jumped into his father''s arms happily. His round little face suddenly became serious, and his little hand was deliberately put on his mouth to block it, close to his father''s ear.


    "Dad, according to Xuanxuan''s observation, grandma is normal and not unhappy today. The report is over." The little guy who reported to his father looked like a little spy and was very serious.


    Han Mo also nodded seriously with his expression, "Xuanxuan''s performance is great. Continue to work hard."


    "Yes, sir." The little guy stands up straight and has a small appearance of reporting work. He is very cute.


    Han Mo pinched the little guy''s face again.


    The little guy is proud of his excellent completion of the task assigned by his father.


    Han Mo told the little guy in the morning that she was a little detective and wanted to closely observe grandma''s every move at home for her father, because recently, the father Sheriff found that grandma was not in high mood. The little guy''s task was to keep grandma in a good mood. If she found that grandma was unhappy, she should report to the father sheriff in time.


    Han Mo also told her a lot about why to observe grandma''s mood and that tomorrow is a very important day, grandma''s birthday.


    And added some mystery to the whole thing. It will prepare a grand birthday party for grandma, and all this must be carried out secretly. Therefore, a little detective is needed to observe grandma''s every move all the time. The little guy is very willing to be his father''s little detective.


    Han Mo is very pleased to see that the little guy is very sensible. Only his daughter and himself are completely united. If you tell Shuya, Shuya on the front heel and Shuya on the back foot, he will please and report to the old lady. At the thought of Shuya betraying himself, Han Mo smashed his mouth and shook his head. The wife can''t want it, can''t want it.


    In fact, Han Mo knew that his mother was the kind of person who had a quick temper and went quickly. When he was angry, he must be known by others, but he was angry quickly and good quickly.


    Han Mo guessed that Shuya had told the old lady about her birthday tomorrow.


    Originally, Chen Yuehong just wanted the children to remember her birthday. Now she knows that Shuya not only decides where to eat, but also goes everywhere to buy gifts for her. The old lady has been happy all day. How can she be angry.


    Suddenly, the little guy came up to Han Mo mysteriously, "Dad, will our secret operation last until tomorrow?"


    Han Mo nodded and said to the little guy with the same mysterious expression, "our secret operation lasted until grandma''s birthday."


    "Is it OK if Xuanxuan is responsible for making birthday cards?" The little guy looked at his father with big watery eyes full of expectation.


    "Of course. This is a birthday gift from Xuanxuan to grandma. Of course, you can make it yourself. " Han Mo gently rubbed the child''s head.


    The little guy ran back to his room excitedly and began to make birthday presents for his grandmother.


    The old lady was in a good mood all night. Han Mo could feel the uncontrollable smile on her mother''s face. It was completely different from the bad mood that she thought her birthday was forgotten yesterday. It could be described with a happy smile.


    Chen Yuehong thought that since her son wanted to surprise her, she had to cooperate and pretend not to know, so Chen Yuehong didn''t say anything and didn''t talk. She could control it, but she couldn''t control it if she didn''t laugh.


    It''s all heartfelt joy. What a good acting skill to control not to laugh.


    Such a sound can be heard in the house all night.


    "What are you giggling at?" Han Jun looked at his wife strangely.


    "No laughing." Chen Yuehong smiled and tried to pretend not to laugh, so her expression was very strange.


    Han Jun looked at her with strange eyes.


    In a while.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "I didn''t laugh."


    an hour later.


    "What the hell are you laughing at?"


    "I didn''t laugh."


    Before going to bed.


    "Stop laughing. It''s more ugly than crying."


    "I didn''t cry."


    Han Jun, "..."


    ......


    This day is a big day for the whole family.


    The old lady''s good mood began the day before and lasted until the next day.


    Shuya rushed to the box early in the morning, determined whether there were any mistakes in the decorated room, and determined the cake, so she went to pick up Chen Yuehong and Han Jun.


    Originally, Han Mo wanted to pick up the old couple, but Shu Ya, as a future daughter-in-law, doesn''t show when to wait.


    Chen Yuehong specially wore a red dress. The old lady danced all her life and kept a very good figure. People in their fifties don''t have a piece of fat and are no worse than young people. Han Jun often says that she is a back killer. Once her back looks like 20, the front is over. Although she is well maintained, she is still an old lady.


    Every time Han Jun said this, the old lady kept smiling in the first half of the sentence, and began to hit people in the second half of the sentence.


    Han Jun and Chen Yuehong both sat in the back of the car.


    The old man leaned over to his partner''s ear, smiled and whispered, "I know what you''ve been giggling about yesterday."


    The old lady rolled her eyes. "I didn''t laugh."


    "You cried."


    Chen Yuehong, "..."


    Soon we arrived at the restaurant. In order not to be disturbed, Shuya booked the box in the innermost part of the corridor. Just opposite the box, there was a VIP elevator for the guests of the VIP box. Because the VIP box was relatively large, there were only three. Today, only Shuya booked one, and the other two were empty, so no one used the elevator before they came.


    "Your work is very busy. If you can remember your aunt''s birthday, your aunt will be happy. There''s no need to spend money." Chen Yuehong said with a smile.


    Han Jun chuckled and didn''t expose his old partner. He was sulky yesterday because he thought he had forgotten his birthday. Anyway, now he is silently watching his wife perform.


    Shuya was really serious about Chen Yuehong''s birthday. She noticed every detail. She arranged many places herself. Zeng Ying didn''t trust her to help.


    When she reached the box door, Shuya stepped aside.


    The moment Chen Yuehong opened the door, she was shocked by everything in front of her.


    This is her first birthday in 54 years. There is such a carefully arranged box. In the past, the birthday was the place for Han Junding to eat. It has never been arranged. It was a cake, and then ordered some special dishes to give her wife a gift. At that time, Han Mo was not in the mood to give her mother a birthday gift.


    The three walls in front of Chen Yuehong were carefully arranged. Chen Yuehong''s vision was attracted by one side. One wall was covered with photos of Chen Yuehong, of all ages, dancing on the stage, dancing in the rehearsal room, and carefully teaching students. Every moment was filled with her bright smile.


    Balloons and small golden lights are arranged around the photo wall.


    Chen Yuehong looked at each photo carefully, and even the photo of her holding Han Mo when she was a child.


    Chen Yuehong slowly raised her hand and gently touched the child like Han Mo in the photo. Her nose was sour and her eyes were red.


    Everything in the memory about Han Mo''s childhood poured into his mind like a flood.


    "Happy birthday, grandma!"


    The crisp child voice interrupted Chen Yuehong''s thoughts.

 Chapter 531

    Chen Yuehong looked back and the little guy had run to grandma.


    The excited little guy saw grandma''s red eyes, hesitated for a moment, and quietly said to his father, "report to detective dad. Grandma seems to be in a bad mood today."


    Han Mo smiled and rubbed the child''s head. "Grandma is not in a bad mood today."


    "But Grandma cried." The little guy raised his little hand to the side of his little mouth.


    Chen Yuehong quickly explained, "grandma didn''t cry, she just shed tears because she was too happy and cried with joy."


    The little guy didn''t quite understand this idiom, but she knew it was all played on TV. She was so happy that she would cry, so she didn''t say anything.


    Han Jun said with a smile, "sit down and look at these photos later."


    At this time, the waiter lined up to carry the dishes into the box, introduced the names of the dishes, and slowly put the dishes on the table.


    When the dishes were full, the light suddenly went out. I don''t know when the little guy and Han Mo pushed a small cart with a big cake on it. The house was lit by candlelight.


    A soft waxy child voice suddenly sounded.


    "Happy Birthday to you ~ happy birthday to you ~ happy birthday to grandma... Happy birthday to grandma..."


    "Grandma made a wish." The little guy ran to grandma.


    Chen Yuehong couldn''t close her mouth with a smile. "Make a wish. What wish does grandma make?"


    "Wishes can''t be said. Grandma makes wishes silently in her heart." The little guy reminded grandma with a serious expression.


    "Well, grandma won''t say it." Chen Yuehong put her hands together, closed her eyes and silently said a wish in her heart.


    "Xuanxuan came to blow candles with grandma."


    The little guy blew hard with his cheeks, the candle went out, Han Mo turned on the light, and the light returned to the box.


    The light has just recovered. The people who were empty handed just now have more things in their hands.


    "Aunt, this is a gift from Han Mo and I. there are too many gifts for you. None of them is willing to put down. Finally, we bought them all." Shuya holds big and small bags and several gift boxes in her arms.


    "Oh, Xiaoya, look at you. It''s expensive to buy so much." Chen Yuehong said politely and was already happy. Who can be unhappy to receive gifts from her future daughter-in-law? And there are so many gifts. Other people''s birthday gifts are piled up according to pieces.


    Shuya put all the gifts on the small table next to Chen Yuehong and stepped back.


    Han Jun came over with a smile and a small box in his hand. "I don''t have Xiaoya''s money. I just have a small box."


    "Cut, for a lifetime, your pocket is cleaner than your face. I don''t know how much money I have. Who will dislike you." Chen Yuehong deliberately glanced at her wife. In fact, she was looking forward to her wife''s gift.


    She knew what Shuya would give before. Before, Shuya chose phobia. She really didn''t know what to give. When she asked her, Chen Yuehong guessed the possible gift.


    Chen Yuehong saw the old man''s small gift box on her birthday. After all, she has insisted on it for decades. On her birthday, her wife will send a gift as a surprise. Chen Yuehong looks forward to this surprise every time, and this time is no exception.


    "Let me see what it is." Chen Yuehong raised her eyebrows and opened the gift package. A small exquisite box came into view.


    Chen Yuehong chuckled and slowly opened the box.


    "How did you buy this?" Chen Yuehong was surprised and delighted. She quickly took out the necklace from the box.


    Han Jun went over to help his wife put on the necklace and said, "last time I went shopping with you, I bought it for you. Hee hee."


    Of course, Chen Yuehong liked it. At that time, she liked it very much before trying it on. Later, she didn''t buy it because she thought it was expensive, and she didn''t lack a necklace. It was so expensive that it didn''t pay. Although the old lady didn''t need money, she was used to saving. It was not gold, not diamond, or a brand. A brand was worth so much money, and the old lady couldn''t turn around in her heart.


    Although Chen Yuehong thought it was expensive, her wife was still very happy when she bought it. She took her mobile phone and adjusted it to selfie mode, looking left and right.


    "Come on, come on, don''t take photos. The mobile phone will be broken in a while." Han Jun said with a smile.


    Chen Yue gave her wife a red and white look and put down her mobile phone happily.


    "Grandma, this is my birthday present for you. I wish grandma happiness and longevity." The little guy handed the card to grandma.


    Hearing a series of newly learned idioms said by her baby granddaughter, Chen Yuehong couldn''t close her mouth. She opened the exquisite greeting card in her hand, took her baby granddaughter into her arms, and kissed her on the little guy''s fleshy face. "Grandma likes the gift from Xuanxuan best."


    Chen Yuehong rubbed the child''s head. "Have a meal. The dishes will be cold for a while."


    The gifts are all finished and everyone is ready to take their seats.


    Shuya and Han Mo are a whole. Because Shuya gave a bunch of gifts, it''s natural to think that they gave them together. When Shuya bought gifts, she also took Han Mo''s share, so no one thought Han Mo should give gifts.


    "I haven''t given a birthday present yet. Mom, you don''t want my present." Han Mo joked.


    Everyone had already sat down, and now they all looked in the direction of Han mo.


    Han Mo suddenly had a small box in his hand.


    Even Shu Ya was stunned. Before, she was so worried about the gift. She thought it was a gift from the two of them. It couldn''t be too ordinary, so she racked her brains. Then she discussed with Han Mo and sent photos. At that time, she didn''t hear that Han Mo prepared another gift.


    Shuya is a little uncomfortable. She has been busy with gifts for so long. It turns out that Han Mo is hiding gifts. Hum.


    Han Jun is also a little surprised. He and Chen Yuehong both know how busy Han Mo is, and Shu Ya is also busy. It''s good for them to send one to buy gifts. They didn''t expect Han Mo to prepare.


    Although Chen Yuehong was surprised, she looked forward to it. This was the first gift her son gave her. Although Shuya had many gifts, they could also be given together, but after all, it was different from the gift her son picked himself. Even if it was a key chain, Chen Yuehong would cherish it.


    At the moment, Han Mo has come to Chen Yuehong, "Mom, happy birthday to you. I was not sensible before. In the future, I will double my filial piety to you."


    Chen Yuehong smiled, but her eyes were red because of Han Mo''s words.


    For her, this sentence is the best birthday gift.


    Chen Yuehong took the box in Han Mo''s hand. What''s in the box is completely unimportant to her at the moment.


    With red eyes, Chen Yuehong opened the box.


    When the box was opened, her eyes were just red, her emotions were just controllable, and she was just thinking about Chen Yuehong, who was no longer important no matter what was in the box.


    In an instant, tears poured down.


    She knew the things in the box. She knew the things that had worried her so many times.


    Bracelet.


    The bracelet she pawned in order to support Han Mo, she blamed herself, but she didn''t regret it. At the moment, it was in her own hand.


    Han Jun saw the change in his wife''s expression, got up and looked at the box. He was stunned. He couldn''t believe it and pointed to the box, "this is..."


    Han Mochao nodded to his father.


    Seeing his mother crying, Han Mo hurried to help Chen Yuehong wipe her tears, gently took out her bracelet and put it on for Chen Yuehong.


    Chen Yuehong never dreamed that this bracelet would return to her hand one day. She had cried for the bracelet for countless nights, but she felt that everything was worth it for her son. It was precious and significant.


    With the change of Han Mo, she has gradually put the bracelet behind her mind and tried not to think about it, because every time she thinks of it, she will be full of sadness.


    But at the moment, the bracelet she thought would never appear again in her life was in her own hand.


    That mood


    Chen Yuehong took a deep breath. All this is true.


    She took Han Mo''s hand and choked, "son, thank you."


    Han Mo just held her hand. "No, mom, it''s my son. Thank you."

 Chapter 532

    After celebrating his mother''s birthday, everything still needs to continue. Han Mo''s age is when he has to be filial to his parents and take care of his children. Every step has a great responsibility. He is lucky. At least he hasn''t been worried about money yet.


    Many men of this age are facing the double-layer pressure of spiritual and economic. After work, many people will smoke downstairs and then go upstairs. They need to leave the day''s stress and fatigue outside the door.


    Once upstairs, open the door. In front of his wife and children, he is a husband and a father. He must face his family in another state.


    Han Mo is the same. In addition to his work, he also plays a more important role at home. He wants to make his parents happy, the little guy happy and Shuya happy. Every happiness is not simply bought with money, but with his heart.


    For Chen Yuehong, this birthday is undoubtedly the happiest one in more than 50 years. There are surprises from her wife, gifts from her daughter-in-law, the intention of her baby granddaughter, and more importantly, her son found her pawned Bracelet again.


    She can imagine how much her son spent on this bracelet. She never dreamed that the bracelet would return to her hand one day. The lost bracelet has become Chen Yuehong''s treasure again.


    After the birthday, a new day begins.


    The little guy''s holiday is not over yet, and the curriculum formulated by Han Mo for her is still strictly implemented.


    The morning is dance class, the afternoon is piano class, interspersed with some activities that little guys are interested in.


    The little guy''s dance class and piano class don''t have new content to learn every day. It''s basically to strengthen the progress a little a week, learn some new things, and practice the rest of the time.


    Whether it''s dance or piano, it''s not done overnight. Basic skills are very important.


    Han Mo turned off the video sent by his mother.


    The box office of "extraordinary Spider Man" soared all the way. Kerry lost the box office for the 24-hour premiere. He wanted to turn around by relying on the box office behind him. After all, some films were really strong on the first day and lacked stamina. They didn''t stay at the top of the box office until the next day.


    But obviously "Superman" is not such a movie.


    Since its premiere, the box office has soared, leading the films of the same period. Kerry initially said in the interview that there was luck at the box office on the first day, and the total box office should be taken as the final data.


    In the past few days since its release, "extraordinary Spider Man" has been pressing "steam man", and Kerry has never made any comments about the box office.


    The American media are very knowledgeable, just like they didn''t laugh at Han mo before. When the box office of extraordinary spider man was all the way ahead, they began to rush to report the extraordinary of Han mo.


    Han Mo doesn''t mind this very much. He is a person who can''t stop. Everyone thinks he will rest for a period of time after shooting the film, but Han Mo starts a new job without stopping.


    But everyone doesn''t know that this new program is masked king.


    Beidu airport.


    "Lao Li, I haven''t seen you for so many years. I think you''re still the same as you used to be. You''ve kept it well." Zhang Qing said with a smile.


    In order to come to Beidu with Li Nan, he also went to find Li Nan. They set out together and took the same plane to Beidu.


    "In addition to exercise, I practice my voice every day." Li Nan said casually.


    Li Nan and Zhang Qinghuan both developed in Beidu and were very famous singers at that time. At that time, they were competitors and friends. Later, their development was not smooth. They wasted a few years in Beidu and still didn''t improve. They both went back to their hometown to have a quiet day.


    At the moment, when I return to Beidu from my hometown, my mood is a little different.


    "Is that Hu Qiuqi?" Zhang Qinghuan pointed to a middle-aged woman wearing sunglasses not far away.


    Li Nan looked in the direction of his fingers and couldn''t help staring, "it''s really her."


    "I didn''t come to the masked king of songs, did you ask anyone else?"


    "I didn''t ask. I was only surprised when I got a call. I didn''t have the heart to ask others."


    They looked in the direction of Hu Qiuqi for a while, and Hu Qiuqi also looked in their direction. When her eyes collided in the air, Hu Siqi was stunned, and then kept smiling and walked in the direction of Li Nan and Zhang Qinghuan.


    Hu Qiuqi was a female singer in the same period as Li Nan and Zhang Qinghuan. Later, she withdrew from the singing world for some reasons and disappeared from the entertainment circle. It has always been a mystery what caused Hu Qiuqi, who is in the rising stage of her career, to retire. He doesn''t want to say, so no one knows.


    Now the three former rivals meet again. No one talks about sales and new songs. Some only look at each other and smile.


    The three men walked towards the exit together.


    Suddenly, a group of people like fans rushed in their direction. There were a large number of people with great momentum. They all came with gifts and flowers.


    "We still have fans?"


    "Didn''t you come to pick us up?"


    "Probably not, but it seems to be really coming in our direction."


    The three people have not been chased by fans for a long time. At the moment, they are a little unprepared to see so many fans coming in their direction.


    Three people subconsciously tidy up their clothes, hoping that their image is the best at the moment.


    Zhang Qinghuan pulled his clothes.


    Li Nan tidied up her neckline.


    Hu Qiuqi pinned some broken hair behind her ears.


    The fans are getting closer and closer, and the three have stopped.


    Just as they kept smiling and ready to greet their fans.


    "Hurry up, Rongxun he Mifei is out."


    "Wow, how handsome and beautiful."


    "You all hurry up. They''ll leave in a minute. Hurry to take pictures."


    "Are all the gifts ready? I don''t know if I will accept it. "


    "Come, come."


    Li Nan and they haven''t reacted yet. The crowd has roared past them. No one looks at them more. It''s like they didn''t exist. The crowd is in a hurry and doesn''t take away a cloud, leaving only the three of them swinging in the air.


    The three were in the same place for a long time and didn''t react.


    Finally, Hu Qiuqi broke the peace with two coughs, "cough, is the car of sichen media waiting outside?"


    Hu Qiuqi was embarrassed.


    Li Nan and he Zhang Qinghuan were open-minded and smiled at each other casually, "how can we old vegetable gangs have fans to pick up the plane? People are popular to chase small fresh meat now."


    "I know those two people. Rong Xun and Mi Feier are guests looking for a good voice in the new season. Recently, there are all their news on the Internet." Zhang Qinghuan said.


    "Let''s hurry, too. Don''t let others wait long."


    "Qiuqi, let''s go. In fact, Han Mo is still very bold. He found all our old guys, and he''s not afraid of losing ratings."


    "We don''t have to worry about the ratings. Let''s sing well."


    "Ha ha, yes, let''s sing well."


    "I won''t send you to the game."


    "Cut, who is afraid of who in the competition? Wear a mask and sing with your ability."


    "Do you remember when Qiu Qi and I were the most popular male singers respectively? At that time, you also wanted to be the best male singer. Finally, you were defeated by me. You were very depressed. You were careful and didn''t talk to me for a long time."


    "Come on, how can I remember that I won and you didn''t get anything."


    While talking and laughing, the three old friends walked out and forgot about the fans.

 Chapter 533

    (this chapter has been changed. You can read it again. I apologize for the trouble caused to you.)


    Han Mo specially sent pangxie to wait for several old singers on the first floor and asked the staff to take them to the conference room.


    These singers selected by Han Mo to participate in the masked king of songs are predecessors with solid singing skills.


    In fact, if you don''t have confidence in your singing level, you can''t dare to stand on the stage and participate in competition programs. If the singing collapses, the image accumulated before will be completely destroyed. It can''t be red, but it can''t be set up by others.


    In addition to the eight masked singers who participated in the first phase, Han Mo also had 11 guests to listen to the jury. Han Mo also moved his mind about the candidates for the guests.


    Some are responsible for controlling the rhythm, some are responsible for funny and active atmosphere, and some are responsible for supporting the appearance of the trial group. In addition to 11 guests, there are 88 public hearing groups.


    These 99 people and 99 tickets will decide the fate of 8 singers in each competition. Those who remain can continue to wear masks, while those who lose must expose their faces and exit.


    The singer guessing part of the program must be very interesting, which is a major attraction of the program, so Han Mo''s confidentiality work is very good.


    In order not to let everyone know who the singers participating in the competition are and increase the sense of mystery, Han Mo specially blocked all the news. Except for the necessary staff, no one else knew who the singers participating in the competition were. Even when they entered the company, they took a special elevator and prohibited employees from taking it.


    Meng Si sat in the conference room early, and Meng Chen also arrived.


    Because Meng Chen also lives in the north, he doesn''t have to come from other places, which saves time. He arrives at the conference room very early.


    The two brothers were staring at each other in the conference room, but they didn''t speak and were struggling.


    Thanks to Peng Ye''s uneasiness, he also followed. At the moment, he sat among them and talked to Meng Si and Meng Chen. Neither side offended.


    "At such an old age, I still think of the star dream. Give up, find a girlfriend, get married, have children and live a good life. " Meng Si suddenly opened his mouth and said to Meng Chen across Peng Ye.


    Meng Chen was a little unhappy when he heard this, "what is star dream? Your people took the initiative to call me. I can get the money and sing. Why should I refuse?"


    "If I inform you now, you can not participate. Don''t be so reluctant. The liquidated damages are for you. Although you haven''t signed a contract, is it OK?" Mengsi really doesn''t want his brother to participate in the competition.


    In fact, many singers are unwilling to participate in competition programs, not only because they are not good at singing, but also because many singers have a good voice, but they can''t afford to lose.


    Meng Si''s younger brother was eager to protect him and couldn''t care so much. He was afraid that in case Meng Chen lost, he needed to take off his mask. At that time, Meng Chen couldn''t hang on and had no face.


    Meng Chen glanced at his brother and answered firmly, "No."


    All the singers who participated in the first phase have arrived.


    Han Mo looked at the time and said slowly, "please come today because of some details of the game."


    "We don''t care much about the details, Han mo. have you ever thought about inviting us old guys and what about the ratings?" Li Nan took the lead and said with a smile.


    "Don''t talk about the old guy. I''m still young." Ye Lizhi said with a smile.


    When Han Mo wanted to plan the masked king, he thought to himself that he must help Ye Lizhi and give him some opportunities to go on stage.


    Ye Lizhi has a good voice and a wide range. Although he is not old, his image is much worse than that of small fresh meat. He sang many theme songs for movies and TV dramas. They are popular or not. He knows when he listens to the song, but he doesn''t know his name.


    Zhang Qinghuan answered, "we just saw two young guests [looking for a good voice] at the airport. Dozens of fans cheered together to pick up the plane, which made us old guys feel ashamed."


    Hu Qiuqi, who had never spoken before, didn''t care about her fans. She laughed at herself, "I''m really old. I can''t accept it. I think there were many fans in those years. Now it''s just a passer-by in the eyes of young people."


    Little Pang Xie hurriedly said, "don''t say that. I''m listening to your songs. I didn''t go to the airport. If I went to the airport, I''d pester you to take a group photo and sign. Don''t bother me if I meet you at the airport at that time.


    As soon as little Pang Xie''s words came out, several singers present laughed.


    Han Mo called you this time mainly to tell you that you can go back now. If you don''t want to participate in the competition, you can still quit now, because you haven''t signed the contract yet. Everyone is free, but if you decide to participate, you should strictly implement it after signing the contract.


    Several people do not have the problem of schedule collision. They are also satisfied with the competition system of masked king of songs, which is relatively fair and just.


    At first, Han Mo was worried about whether the invited singers would have schedule collision and could not participate in the competition. It was strange that everyone had time, so the collision did not exist.


    Meng Si''s worry is not unreasonableˇ° Meng Chen, have you figured it out? "


    Meng Chen didn''t bother to talk to Meng Si at all.


    Ye Lizhi whispered in Li Nan''s ear.


    As soon as ye Lizhi entered the house, he found that the atmosphere of several people in the house was quite strange.


    Meng Si and Meng Chen don''t speak across Peng Ye. He doesn''t know much about Meng Si and Meng Chen.


    Li Nan smiled, "you''ll know later."


    When the staff arrived, Han Mo repeated the competition system again, because the losers had to be exposed, which was a great pressure for many people.


    After all that should be said, 8 Wei singer listened very carefully. Now go back to the rehearsal room of sichen media and choose the songs in pairs.


    Several singers first draw lots for grouping, and then choose the chorus track. They should not only sing well, but also sing well. This is difficult.


    "Brother Han, do you think we can do this? Are you sure we can spell it with looking for a good voice? People are all young and popular faces? "


    Han Mo glanced at Pang Xie and said, "in the singing competition, a good voice is the most important. I believe our program is absolutely audio-visual shock."


    Seeing Han Mo''s confidence, little pangxie couldn''t say it.


    "I heard just now that dozens of people picked up the little fresh meat. No one recognized our singer at all." Xiao Pang Xieyuan originally wanted to comfort Han Mo and let him avoid the broadcast time of "looking for a good voice".


    But when little pangxie saw the information on the Internet, his face became gloomy.


    "What is this? Why should we say that sichen media is not good at program planning? It says that we would have programs before, and now we can only make movies. "


    "Also take looking for a good voice as a comparison, say that the program is good, and add two small fresh meat as guest judges. They are very popular. Even if they are popular, they can''t just say that we are not good. Why?"


    "Brother Han, I don''t accept it. We also want to make the program public. Our program hasn''t been made public yet."

 Chapter 534

    (PS: yesterday, silly rabbit had a problem when he copied word to the author''s assistant. He didn''t say the details. He was stupid. Now Chapter 528 has been changed again, refill ~)


    After little Ponzi broke the news of "masked king" on the Internet, the original solo "looking for a good voice" instantly divided half the world to Han Mo and them.


    "Masked king of songs" is too novel for ordinary people, and there are different opinions for a time.


    "Singing with your face covered? Then I don''t know who is who. "


    "Just don''t know who is who is fun."


    "I''ll go. Not only can''t you tell who is singing, but you may also not know men and women."


    "The program doesn''t have a public singer''s name. It''s not attractive enough."


    "There are Rong Xun and Mi Feier in looking for a good voice. These two people are the ratings guarantee of the program."


    "Who will attend the masked king of songs? I''m still looking forward to it."


    "The two programs are looking forward to the same."


    The two programs are prepared at the same time, and the program to be broadcast at the same time is naturally associated with netizens.


    Only "looking for a good voice" has had an audience base for three seasons, and the quality of each season before was very high. Guest judges have always been a highlight of this program. Except Lei Jia, the veteran of the three seasons, the other two in the past three seasons are hot stars recently.


    In the upcoming new season, because Lei Jia withdrew temporarily, only two young traffic artists, Rong Xun and Mi Feier, were announced. At this time, the third guest judge, Zhao Yan, is also a red and purple little fresh meat.


    I have to say that the cost of the new season "looking for a good voice" on the guest lineup is really spare no effort.


    The gains obtained are also equal. The program has not been broadcast yet. It has been in a hot stir on the Internet. The fans of the three guest judges spontaneously call the program participated by their idols.


    The two programs are broadcast in prime time on the weekends of two important TV stations.


    "Looking for a good voice" is broadcast by Apple TV as before.


    In order to compete with Apple TV, Beidu TV bought Han Mo''s masked king.


    In fact, Beidu TV station doesn''t know whether the masked king of songs will be popular. To be exact, they don''t have any spectrum in their own heart, but they believe that Han Mo is the banner of publicity from the beginning to the end. They dare not use the program itself as a gimmick.


    They are not sure whether ordinary people will like a singing competition program that can''t see the singer''s face at all. You know, when looking for a good voice was broadcast before, the audience responded highly. In addition to musical talents like Han Mo, there are more high-value male and female singers.


    In this face watching era, the program team has to deliberately block the singer''s face. No one dared to try this new method before.


    The announcement only said that Lei Jia, a well-known musician who appeared as a guest judge for three consecutive years, would not participate in the next season, but did not say that in fact, the director of the program had changed because of investors, and the whole creative team was no longer from the previous TV station.


    "I heard that Han Mo''s new program" masked king "will be broadcast at the same time as" looking for a good voice " Rongxun took the coffee in the assistant''s hand and looked at mifeier and asked.


    When Michelle first made her debut, she claimed to have a quarter of German descent. Later, the lie was broken and said it was a rumor. She is the one who says she has something and she is the one who says she doesn''t. no one knows whether she has blood or not. It can be regarded as a black history of her. However, after washing white, she quickly became popular. Originally, she was only a member of a women''s group, and now she has developed film, television and song.


    It is said that a TV play has a total film salary of 40 million. Whether this figure is true or false, anyway, she is really a hot female artist now. She has neither representative works nor superb singing strength and performance ability. In fact, many people don''t know why she is popular.


    Michelle skimmed her delicate and whole lips, "is that program still used? It''s fried on the Internet. Hehe, I don''t know what they think. Now look at their faces. Who are they looking at? It''s better to listen to the radio than to sing with your face covered. "


    Rong Xun puffed and laughed. Zhao Yan, sitting on the side, also laughed.


    Rongxun was still a little afraid of Han mo. after all, Han Mo''s performance in looking for a good voice last season is too unforgettable. It''s a classic. Until now, there are many songs sung by Han Mo in Rongxun''s mobile phone. He will turn it out and listen to it if he''s okay. Therefore, Rongxun can''t ignore the program planned by Han Mo''s sichen media this time as an ordinary program.


    "But Han Mo planned the masked king of songs. He is a musical genius."


    Mifael is older than Rongxun and has made an early debut. Things in the entertainment circle are more knowledgeable than Rongxun, and her mentality is also different.


    "He is a musical genius, which doesn''t prove that all the singers he invited are musical geniuses. Think about it, what kind of singer would be willing to cover his face from stage to stage? That must be because it doesn''t mean much to them whether they show their face or not. I guess such a singer won''t have any influence. " Mifael''s tone was full of disdain. In her heart, beauty is everything.


    Rongxun also felt that Miffy''s words were somewhat reasonable, so he smiled and stopped saying anything.


    "I bet their premiere ratings are less than two-thirds of ours." Zhao Yan said with a smile.


    "I bet half." MiFel stretched out two fingers.


    ......


    Although this is a program planned by Han Mo, Han Mo''s popularity is so popular, and there is no one-sided support on the network. To be exact, there are more opposition on the network. First, Rong Xun, Zhao Yan and Mi Feier have basically won the audience of the two camps of otaku men and women. Naturally, they support the programs with idols.


    The second reason is that even Han Mo''s fans are a little skeptical about singing with their faces covered. What kind of idol there is, there are what kind of fans. Although Han Mo''s fans love Han Mo''s works, they don''t follow blindly. They also have their own ideas on some things.


    Little pangxie looked at the online comments with worry.


    "Before they even watched our program, they began to comment." Little Ponzi said unconvinced.


    Han Mo glanced at the screen. "There will be different voices in any program. Care about the comments after the program is broadcast. It''s useless to watch these now."


    Little pangxie tilted his mouth, still unwilling to watch the scrolling comments on the two programs on the screen, deliberately comparing the two programs.


    Even someone did a PK vote. Obviously, the popular "looking for a good voice" in the last few seasons has been better in the voting link.


    Little pangxie voted for the masked king of songs with all the previously registered trumpets, and then closed the web page with satisfaction.


    Just then, the door of Han Mo''s office was knocked.


    Han Mo and little pangxie looked in the direction of the sound.


    Li Manli stood at the door with a smile, wearing a red skirt and a slender figureˇ° Mr. Han Mo, may I come in? "


    "Please come in." Han Mo said gently.


    Little pangxie quickly stood up and gave his chair to Li Manli, while he retreated to one side.


    Since the last time Li Manli was invited to play a guest role in the legend of Zhen Huan, Han Mo has had little contact with her. This is the first time he has met in several months.


    Han Mo didn''t know what Li Manli was doing, but he knew there must be something important. Before Han Mo asked Li Manli, she opened her mouth first.


    "Mr. Han Mo, can I join the masked king of songs?"

 Chapter 535

    Han Mo was stunned.


    After listening to Li Manli''s explanation, she knew that she wanted to join the masked king of songs, not to sing, but to be a host.


    Because the investor changed, the whole team of looking for a good voice changed. Originally, the investor wanted Li Manli to stay and continue to host, because she was very popular in the hosting industry, but Li Manli refused.


    In fact, the reason for her refusal is somewhat like Lei Jia. Except that the name of this season''s "looking for a good voice" is the same as the previous program, it has been beyond recognition. Since the director changed, Li Manli has no hope for this program.


    Li Manli told Han Mo what she thought and why she left looking for a good voice, and then looked at Han Mo with expectant eyes.


    Han Mo thought for a moment.


    Li Manli is a little nervous. He doesn''t know whether Han Mo will agree to join him.


    Let''s not say whether the host of the program is selected or not. In this case, Han Mo may not use her in order to avoid suspicion.


    Because the comparison between "masked king" and "looking for a good voice" on the Internet is two programs that have been forcibly turned into hostility before being broadcast. If it is revealed that Li Manli went to "masked king", it will undoubtedly have a lot of negative effects on the program.


    The media always like to turn their guesses into news reports. They don''t think it''s Li Manli who left and took the initiative to host the masked king. They will say that Han Mo dug a corner and did everything in order to increase the audience rating.


    Even if Li Manli came out to clarify, the media would say that it was under pressure or to carry the pot for Han mo.


    I always want to do things. There are 10000 reasons and 10000 words. Even if the storm finally passes, some of the audience will be brought to the rhythm.


    Li Manli knows that Han Mo''s character has always been very low-key and unwilling to make unnecessary trouble.


    Although Han Mo was only silent for a moment, it seemed that a few hours had passed for Li Manli. She subconsciously swallowed her saliva and her eyes twinkled.


    "Welcome, happy cooperation." Han Mo said with a smile.


    Li Manli was relieved.


    ......


    one day


    Two days


    A few days later.


    On TV, on the Internet, in newspapers and magazines, the reports on "masked king" and "looking for a good voice" have not stopped. The two programs occupy more than half of the entertainment page, and other news can only appear on the edge.


    Before Han Mo''s masked King appeared, "looking for a good voice" was always a unique show. In the programs of singing competitions, there has never been a program that can compete with her.


    It''s not true that other programs are bad, but after several seasons of looking for a good voice, both word-of-mouth and audience base have reached a level unmatched by other programs.


    When Han Mo''s "masked king" was born, we both wanted to see how the new program was defeated by "looking for a good voice" and looked forward to the new program beating "looking for a good voice".


    No. 1 studio hall of Beidu TV station.


    In order to improve the program effect and support Han Mo, Beidu TV station specially made room for Han Mo with the best hardware facilities.


    In fact, an important reason is that Beidu TV was originally the leader of the national satellite TV channel, but it has been suppressed by Apple satellite TV in recent years. Now it is in urgent need of an opportunity to give their opponents a beautiful counterattack. They put their treasure on Han mo.


    "Looking for a good voice" has always been praised by everyone. There is another important reason. They have always been live broadcasting. Live broadcasting has extremely high requirements for the control of the scene and the strength of singers. In previous seasons, there have been almost no major mistakes.


    In order to make others speechless in this regard, Beidu TV has made clear requirements that "masked king of songs" will be broadcast in the form of live broadcast like "looking for a good voice".


    The competition has not started yet. Both the audience waiting in front of the computer and the audience waiting in front of the TV have been rubbing their hands, staring at the screen excitedly and waiting for the host to come on stage.


    The two programs have a very tacit understanding and choose the same day, the same time period and broadcast every minute and second.


    Many netizens are preparing to watch two programs in tandem. I''ll watch "masked singer" and "looking for a good voice".


    However, because "looking for a good voice" has been broadcast for three seasons before, everyone is very familiar with the competition system of good voice, so the audience have turned to Beidu TV station in succession in the part of introducing the competition system.


    The audience outside the court stared at the screen.


    count down


    5ˇ˘ Four... Two, one.


    Start!


    Li Manli slowly stepped onto the stage and stood in the center of the stage with a smile.


    It is also the color and style she most often wears. A slim red skirt perfectly outlines her figure in a concave convex arc.


    Li Manli made a simple opening and began to introduce the competition system.


    There are 11 guest judges and 88 public judges, a total of 99. 99 tickets will determine the fate of each masked singer on the stage.


    The 8 challengers hid their identity by wearing customized masks, using specific codes, and processing the microphone with magic sound when speaking.


    In addition to appreciating the emotional singing of the singers, the hearing group also has to guess who the singer is only by singing at the same time of voting, which is a major attraction of the program.


    Each game is divided into three rounds.


    In the first round, eight participating singers will draw lots and divide into four groups for a duel of two chorus songs. The losers will exit after taking off their masks.


    In the second round, the four winners in the previous round will be divided into two groups for Solo duel, and the loser will take off his mask and exit.


    In the third round, the two singers won the duel in the second round. The winner became the king of this period, and the loser took off his mask and left.


    The winner of each issue will compete with the winner of the previous issue again. The winner will become the king of the new issue, and the loser will take off his mask and exit.


    The audience in front of the TV and the audience at the scene were in an uproar as soon as the competition system was put out.


    "Is it too cruel to expose the losers? Don''t all stars have a good face? "


    "But aren''t you excited? Ha ha, I''m looking forward to the first masked singer. "


    "The screen can''t be broken. I want to guess."


    "How many singers do you know? Just guess."


    Originally, many netizens thought they could switch back and forth between masked king of songs and looking for a good voice, but when they originally just wanted to see the competition system and transferred to Beidu TV station, they suddenly found that they could no longer watch other programs on the turntable.


    Because after watching the competition system, they also want to see the first singer come out. After watching the singer come out, they also want to listen to the song. They only listen to one or two sentences, but they can''t hear a voice that is good at camouflage. In this way, everyone is brought by the program and has no desire to turn the turntable.


    Now standing on the stage is a female singer code named "peerless".


    She is said to be a female singer only because of her clothes. In fact, we are not sure whether she is a man or a woman behind the mask.

 Chapter 536

    The screen of "masked king" on the Internet is full of screens.


    "Wow, this is Chen zilei. I never dreamed of it."


    "Ha ha, man, it''s enough to prove that you''re not dreaming. It''s true."


    "Didn''t Chen zilei sing folk songs before? How can the high pitch be so fierce? "


    "It''s a pity. It''s a pity that it was eliminated, but sister ghost sings very well."


    "Yes, I really want to see the appearance behind the ghost sister''s mask. I bet a bag of spicy strips. It''s definitely a beauty."


    "The big robe worn by sister ghost is too big to see her figure."


    "It sounds good and looks good."


    "Ha ha, what if it''s a man?"


    "Chest Dei don''t make trouble. It''s a man. I eat Xiang live."


    Pang Xie watched the webcast on the computer in the backcourt. Although it was a live broadcast, the webcast was a few minutes later than the actual live broadcast. Because the traffic was too large, the webcast would be delayed.


    Little pangxie mainly wanted to see the comments on the Internet. After a while, the comments rolled rapidly.


    Although the number of comments can not explain the ratings, it can also explain the attention of netizens to a certain extent.


    The number of viewers watching TV is uncertain, but various topics on the Internet have exploded.


    Masked singer, which was only ranked sixth on the wechat hot search list, suddenly jumped to the first place in the first half hour of the program.


    It''s not only playing the screen, but also being dominated by masked king of songs on wechat.


    "Does anyone go to the next room to see looking for a good voice? Thank you."


    "I''m about to uncover my face. I''m not in the mood to watch looking for a good voice. I''ll give you a train ticket and take a bus to see a good voice."


    "A good voice can watch the replay. The masked king can''t wait."


    "I wish I were a screw. His singing made me crisp, male god. "


    "Sister, where are you crispy? I''m hard here."


    "Well, I don''t have a clue. Who is that screw?"


    "Man, tell me which one you have a clue about and which one doesn''t make you red."


    "The masked king of songs is poisonous. I can''t leave the sleeping trough at all. My bladder will be suffocated and fried. I dare not go to the toilet when I think of exposing my face soon."


    "It''s time to test you, big chest Dei."


    Little Pang Xie smiled as he looked at it. He didn''t notice the others in the lounge at all.


    Han Mo glanced at him and didn''t speak. In fact, Han Mo knew the repercussions of the masked king of songs.


    Although many parts of the two worlds are different, and the development of the entertainment industry in this world is much slower, the public''s preferences in movies, TV dramas and songs are completely the same.


    This has been confirmed by Han Mo in previous TV dramas, films and songs.


    So there''s no reason not to be popular here for the popular programs before.


    He deliberately followed the competition system of Bangzi country instead of the domestic version of the competition system.


    It has to be said that the original Bangzi country in the world has really worked hard on many variety shows. It handles both the competition system and the program details much better than the domestic reproduction.


    Therefore, Han Mo did not use the domestic version of the competition system, but followed the competition system of Bangzi country.


    In the past, because the programs of Bangzi country came first, the domestic reprints were inevitably compared with Bangzi country by the audience when they were broadcast. Even so, the ratings in China should not be underestimated.


    In this world, the development of variety in Bangzi country is not as good as that in China. It is not as developed as the original world of Korea and Mexico. There are still many fields to be developed.


    The music of the front stage can be clearly heard in the lounge.


    Meng Si was not in the mood to pay attention to little pangxie''s silly smile at the moment, because he was also absorbed in listening to the voice in front of the stage.


    At the moment, the first round of chorus duel has ended, and four singers have been unveiled. Although they have been eliminated, it is not that they are not good enough, but that the competition is the competition. If they stay, they will leave. The singers who stay on the field are too strong.


    The second round is now under way, and the four singers who won the first round are performing solo.


    "If you want to listen, go to the front of the stage and eavesdrop behind. It''s boring." Peng yechao and Meng Si rolled their eyes.


    The singers left by thinking are Meng Chen, ye Lizhi, Li Nan and Hu Qiuqi.


    Peng Ye''s method didn''t work. Meng si still sat where he was, but he didn''t say a word. Everyone knew that he was eavesdropping, because Meng Chen was singing at the moment.


    Others don''t know who is who, but as the core members of the program group, they can''t know the code of each singer.


    It was only Meng Si''s first time to listen to Meng Chen sing the solo track he had prepared.


    To tell the truth, Munce''s first reaction was shock.


    Everyone knows that Meng Chen likes rock and roll. Everyone knows that he has created a lot of rock songs. Although rock and roll is not the mainstream music, although he is not popular, he is very famous in the underground rock circle, and many young people who love rock and roll are also covering his songs.


    But


    But!


    Munce couldn''t believe his ears.


    When hearing Meng Chen singing in the first ear, he secretly asked Han Mo who was on the stage.


    Because he couldn''t hear it at all. It was Meng Chen.


    God, he never thought that he couldn''t hear his brother''s song.


    Meng Si has been in the entertainment industry for so many years, first as an agent, and then founded his own media company. Generally speaking, he knows who it is, especially the voice with recognition.


    In his heart, he guessed that Meng Chen had no difficulty at all. Meng Chen had a rock cavity in his throat.


    However, Meng Chen''s singing this time is not rock and roll at all.


    Meng Chen''s solo song is actually a love song.


    It''s just once that Han Mo sang in the program.


    Meng Chen''s Duel singer is ghost sister.


    The two singers finished their performance.


    The trial panel began their voting session.


    Before voting, we should discuss it first.


    "I think the ghost sister is Zeng Yun."


    "I agree. Yes, it''s Zeng Yun. Only she has such an ethereal voice, just like a fairyland."


    "I prefer that I am a Mr. screw. Except Han Mo himself, this is the best version I have ever heard."


    "I still remember when I heard Han Mo sing" just once ", my tears were going to stay. Mr. screw sang another feeling."


    While everyone was discussing that I was a screw and an ethereal sister, the other side''s "looking for a good voice" came to the middle of the advertising time.


    The guests and judges are mending their makeup.


    "I heard that the webcast effect of masked king of songs is very good. Wechat customers are saying." Rong Xun asked the makeup artist to make up for himself while swiping the mobile phone screen.


    "Cut, the ratings of TV are the most important. How can masked king of songs win" looking for a good voice ". The audience foundation is not at the same level. There are many discussions on the Internet, which is just fresh for a while." Said miFel disdainfully.


    "I agree with sister fei''er. Rongxun, you''re worrying too much."

 Chapter 537

    Now the stage of masked king of songs is full of blood.


    Because they are masked, singers can sing as if there is no one else, give full play to their most real strength, and even better break through themselves. They don''t care about expression, makeup, and everything outside. They just need to sing with their eyes closed.


    Because the audience could not see the singer''s face, they also paid more attention to the singer''s voice. Many people in the audience closed their eyes and listened attentively to the singer''s feelings through music.


    The first group of the second round is the duel between Hu Qiuqi and Li Nan. Hu Qiuqi has fewer votes than Li Nan. It''s a pity to be eliminated and uncover the mask when she leaves.


    Although Hu Qiuqi was eliminated, she did not lose, but reminded people of the woman who had been surprised in the singing world. Her singing was soft and beautiful, and her feelings were delicate and sincere.


    In the warm applause of the audience, Hu Qiuqi slowly took off her mask.


    At that moment, the audience and the hearing group stood up, and the applause continued.


    Hu Qiuqi, a name that has frequently appeared on major lists, will return to the public''s view again from today. Her singing and her works will spread to every corner of the country tonight.


    Now it''s the second group.


    The first singer in the second group has just finished singing, and Meng Chen is the last one.


    As Meng Chen''s singing slowly ended, Meng Si''s expression became more and more serious.


    Because Meng Chen is the last one to appear, the hearing group will start voting after his singing.


    Meng Si couldn''t hear what the jury was talking about, and his mind was still echoing the shock Meng Chen had just given him.


    Peng Ye pestles Meng Si with his elbow. "When he is nervous, he goes to the backstage and looks at the hearing group voting. What''s the hurry here?"


    Meng Si was not happy at that time. "What am I worried about? What am I nervous about? It doesn''t exist. Believe it or not, he has to expose himself immediately. He doesn''t sing well. What''s the matter? "


    "Eh, Mr. Meng, I think brother Chen sings very well. To tell you the truth, so many people have covered brother Han''s "just once". Brother Chen is the most interesting one I''ve heard. " Little pangxie didn''t understand Peng Ye''s use of the method of motivating, nor did he understand that Meng Si deliberately said he didn''t care.


    Han Mo smiled and shook his head. He smiled, not because Meng Si pretended not to care, but because of the fate of poor little pangxie and cannon fodder.


    At this time, Meng Si turned his eyes at little Pang Xie, "as far as you know, you can listen to songs. We can''t hear who sings well, can we?"


    Little Pang Xie was stunned. He didn''t know what had happened and the world was dark.


    Meng Si dared not face Peng ye in front of so many people, but it was not a minute to turn over a small pang Xie.


    How can he not know whether Meng Chen sings well? He is an agent. In other words, the most basic thing of an agent is to be a good star scout. He should not only know the beads, but also see whether an artist may become popular.


    There is also a good ear. When the singing level is not online, you can hear it all at once.


    Meng Chen''s singing just now can''t be described as simple and pleasant, but shocking.


    It''s totally different from Han Mo''s once. Meng Chen''s figure is more burly, which is a pure man''s tenderness like water and another kind of scenery.


    But another singer sang very well. Although Meng Si didn''t want Meng Chen to participate in the competition at first, he saw that Meng Chen had lived an ordinary life.


    I really think music is just a hobby. I don''t think about those unrealistic dreams when I was young, I don''t have the arrogance to conquer everything, and I don''t say any big words if I don''t succeed.


    He found Meng Chen''s maturity and change. He didn''t want Meng Chen to return to his former appearance because he returned to the stage.


    So he doesn''t want Meng Chen on the stage again.


    But at this moment, Meng Si had a new idea.


    He doesn''t want Meng Chen to be eliminated. He hopes Meng Chen will continue to walk on this stage. He even hopes Meng Chen can win the championship. Meng Chen must have this strength. Just now he came up with a bold idea. Rock and roll was not popular in the past, but Meng Chen can combine pop and rock and be popular.


    It has been quiet outside. The host is organizing the hearing group to press the voter in his hand to vote for the singer he wants to stay.


    In addition to the 99 hearing panel, there were other audiences.


    The audience don''t have to vote, but they also have singers they like in their hearts. At the moment, the voices on the scene are boiling. They can hardly hear what the audience is shouting, because they all shout the names of their favorite singers.


    Until the countdown sound appeared on the scene.


    Meng Si clenched his fist, looked forward to it, and was afraid to hear the host read the final result.


    Han Mo said calmly, "I can''t hear clearly here. I''ll go backstage and have a look." Han Mo gets up.


    "Well, cough, I''ll go with you." Meng Si quickly got up and went down the steps given by Han mo.


    Han Mo smiled and didn''t speak.


    Little pangxie looked confused and muttered, "I couldn''t go just now. Why did I go again?"


    Peng Ye didn''t follow. He knew that sometimes Meng Si didn''t want anyone to notice his relationship with Meng Chen. She didn''t understand whether the two brothers were enemies in their last life and why they had to face each other like this, but she felt that each other was important.


    Han Mo and Meng Si have stood behind the stage and can clearly see everything on the stage, but others can''t see them.


    "Meng Chen is actually fit to be on the stage. You shouldn''t object." Han Mo said plainly.


    Meng Si was stunned for a moment, then smiled, "you know, everyone can make mistakes."


    Han Mo looked sideways at Meng Si, "so it''s great to know your mistakes and improve them."


    Meng Si''s eyes kept staring at Meng Chen''s position. This was the first time he looked at his brother from this angle.


    In the past, because he didn''t want Meng Chen to develop into the singing world, he had never seen any of his live performances. He watched all the performances later on the video.


    Li Manli moved her lips and began to announce the number of votes.


    "In the competition between a screw and sister ghost just now, the winner is..."


    Meng Si swallowed his saliva, and an inexplicable sense of tension arose spontaneously.


    "The winner is that I am a screw, sir."


    The audience burst into thunderous applause.


    Mr. screw bowed deeply to everyone. At this time, Meng Si breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "In fact, sister ghost sings very well." Meng Si said with a smile, which was very different from any smile.


    Singers who can stay after winning will go off to rest and prepare for the next round of competition.


    Sister ghost is standing in the middle of the stage now.


    "My goddess is going to expose her face."


    "Are the benches ready? Look, the goddess is going to expose her face. "


    "I''m so worried about who it is."


    "I got pregnant when I heard her singing."


    The audience at the scene and in front of the TV and computer are discussing the possible candidates for the ghost sister.


    With the unveiling song, the ghost sister slowly raised one hand and put it next to the mask.


    The audience almost held their breath.


    "Jiemian, hurry up. Who is it? I''m looking forward to it."


    "Yes, hurry up. I''m so anxious."


    Bit by bit


    Take off the ghost mask slowly.


    "Lying trough!"


    "My God!"


    "Watt?"


    "Brother who just said to eat Xiang live, please come out. Xiang is ready."

 Chapter 538

    At the moment when the ghost sister exposed her face, the air seemed to be static.


    At the moment when the singer''s action was completed, the photographer skillfully switched the lens to the audience.


    At that moment, everyone''s shocked expressions were recorded.


    Everyone had round eyes and wide mouths. Others covered their mouths and made a frightened expression.


    For a moment, the whole studio hall of Beidu TV Station No. 1 was shrouded in surprise. Several members of the hearing group even stood up and pointed to the stage, unable to say more than one word.


    The camera sweeps through the audience and the hearing group, and all the shocked expressions are included in the camera.


    The huge studio was so shocked that it became very quiet.


    For a few seconds, the camera suddenly turned.


    Back on stage.


    The shock at the moment shifted from the live audience to the audience in front of the TV and computer.


    Just now, because the photographer deliberately didn''t shoot the stage, all the audience in front of the TV and computer outside didn''t see what the singer looked like. They just saw the on-site hearing group and the stunned expression of the audience.


    The audience was very surprised to see the expression on the scene. The audience in front of the TV and computer looked forward to seeing the singers on the stage.


    After all, the previous unveiling session has given them one surprise after another. Many singers didn''t think of it. To be exact, all singers didn''t think of it.


    Because the singers invited in this program are powerful, and they have had brilliance and many classic works in the past, but they haven''t appeared in front of the public for a long time.


    But.


    When the screen changes to the stage.


    "How possible!"


    "Shit! Am I blind? "


    "Let me slow down and hold the wall for a breath."


    "The world is crazy..."


    "I never thought the ghost sister would be him!"


    "I buy GA!"


    Playing the screen is crazy. It''s not playing the screen that''s crazy, it''s the audience that''s crazy.


    No one thought it would be him behind the ghost sister''s mask.


    "Ye Lizhi!"


    "The ghost sister is Ye Lizhi."


    "Give me another chance to choose again, and I can''t guess it''s Ye Lizhi."


    "Ye Lizhi, you confess, where have you changed our ghost sister."


    "You return our ghost sister, not you, it can''t be you, my goddess! God, I don''t believe it''s you. "


    The hearing group of guests began to boil and used the way of patting their thighs to vent their shock that the ghost sister was Ye Lizhi.


    In fact, everyone guessed that the candidate for ghost sister might be a female singer who thought they didn''t think of, but no one thought it would be a male singer.


    male!


    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t believe it anyway.


    Even Meng Si was a little confused when he saw Ye Lizhi exposing his face. He only paid attention to Meng Chen and listened to others, but he didn''t care too much.


    Because ye Lizhi was dueling with Meng Chen alone, he listened to them sing, but didn''t match their songs with others.


    But Meng Si clearly heard that the duel with Meng Chen was a female singer. Yes, it was a female voice. No matter how he didn''t pay attention, men and women could still hear it.


    So when ye determined to uncover his face, Meng Si''s eyes would fall off.


    "Why him?" Meng Si couldn''t believe his eyes. He suddenly looked at Han mo.


    Han Mo couldn''t help laughing.


    Everyone was cheated by Ye Lizhi.


    At that time, when Han Mo met Ye Lizhi in looking for a good voice, he knew that he had this ability. He sang male songs very loud and female songs very vividly.


    But at that time, the brokerage company did not allow Ye Lizhi to sing girls'' songs. All the songs he chose were boys'' songs, so no one knew he would play back.


    Han Mo just dug Ye Lizhi from the original brokerage company. In sichen media, ye Lizhi can sing all he wants to sing.


    Looking at the audience and Meng Si''s surprised expression, Han Mo smiled.


    Meng Si threw his mouth and said a little provocatively, "little Mo Mo, you have a lot of killer maces in your hand. Why don''t you tell me in advance."


    "It''s written on the list that the ghost sister is Ye Lizhi. You don''t care. Your mind is full of who Meng Chen can blame." Because of their good relationship, Han Mo and Meng Si always talk very casually.


    Meng Si put his hands around his chest and rolled his eyes.


    He didn''t come to the front of the stage to see the unveiling of other singers. Although he could always hear everyone''s screams of surprise in the back, Monsieur didn''t take it seriously.


    But this time, I saw with my own eyes that the ghost sister who thought she was a female singer was a rough old man. The visual shock was too strong to slow down at once.


    Even Meng Si is so, not to mention the audience.


    For a time, the two keywords "ghost sister" and "Ye Lizhi" dominated the screen on the Internet.


    Ye Lizhi, who originally had only more than 3 million wechat fans, suddenly rose by 5 million fans. The number of fans soared wildly, and the total number of fans was about to exceed 10 million.


    Later, the program was also very wonderful, that is, the solo duel between Li Nan and Meng Chen. Finally, Meng Chen won more votes.


    When Li Nan exposed his face, he also made a wave of moving.


    After all, Li Nan''s songs grew up with many people and filled their middle school days. That''s the memory of too many people. Li Nan''s exposure brought more than shock, but suddenly dug out the beauty in the depths of memory, very warm and sweet.


    I was a screw and became the champion of the first issue of masked king of songs.


    This result is not surprising, because the fate of all singers is decided by vote. The only criterion for the voting of 11 guests and 88 public hearing groups is the quality of songs.


    But we are very concerned about who Mr. screw is. Online opened, I am a screw, send guess posts, opinions vary, it seems that what I said is very reasonable.


    The popularity of "masked king of songs" lasted all night. All the Internet news throughout the night focused on the exposed and unexposed singers.


    Many multimedia are reporting the masked singer from different angles. One article believes that many programs are making stars, pushing some singers we don''t know to the front desk, using a quick way to make everyone remember and create some topics.


    This is like eating fast food. Although you fill your stomach in a short time, there is no nutrition, and you will be hungry in a short time.


    Such artists who are quickly made, if their own strength is not hard, most of them are short-lived, fast red, but they are quickly forgotten by people.


    However, the masked king of songs adopts a completely different way. The program is not to find some high-value young men and women to compete on the stage, but to show the audience the other side of the singer. The classics that have been in the depths of memory have been excavated one by one, which has brought us more profound feelings in this complex and impetuous society.


    If ye Lizhi''s anti string brings shock to everyone, what Li Nan, Hu Qiuqi, Zhang Qinghuan and other powerful singers bring to the audience is the resonance in the depths of the soul and the outbreak of a new era.


    The classic songs they sang were afraid of hurting the hot search songs overnight.


    This is the purpose of Han mo. classics should not be forgotten.

 Chapter 539

    "Hello, everyone. I''m Dameng Xuan. My singing song is not fooled by you."


    Han Mo was cooking in the kitchen. The little guy put his clothes on his face and walked to the kitchen door in the dark, just like a masked singer.


    In fact, she didn''t know if her father was looking at herself, because her clothes covered her head and she couldn''t see the front at all. She could only vaguely see if there were obstacles in front of her.


    As for whether the father in the distance was looking at himself or still looking at the tomato in his hand, she didn''t know.


    But this is not important for a professional singer. Having a microphone is enough. Where there is a microphone, there is a stage.


    The little guy started her performance with a glass yogurt bottle "microphone" in his hand.


    Maybe after he was really masked, he didn''t care much about his things other than singing. The little guy''s body movements were quite rich. He waved his hand and shook his head. He was stunned to sing a children''s song into rock and roll.


    Han Mo didn''t say a word. He looked at the little guy''s self hi. When he finished singing the last sentence, he also took a pose.


    The little guy kept his shape for a few seconds and suddenly turned to his father.


    Han Mo thought the little guy would take off the clothes on his head, but the little guy not only didn''t take off, but also stood upright.


    "Dad, it''s time for the unveiling session." Although I can''t see my face, I can feel the solemn appearance of the little guy.


    Han Mo smiled and said, "only when the vote is eliminated will we be exposed. We Xuanxuan want to be the king of songs, so we don''t have to expose our faces."


    The little guy shook his head. "No, the masked singer Meng Daxuan was singing just now. There will be Meng Xiaoxuan tomorrow."


    Han Mo realized that the little guy was holding up the whole game alone. Han Mo smiled and accompanied the child. "Next is the face unveiling link. Please singer, Meng Daxuan, take off your mask."


    Han Mo also hummed a song for exposing his face.


    The little guy holds a corner of the clothes covered on his head with one hand and can master the rhythm very well.


    At first, the pulling is very slow. When the clothes are about to be pulled off, use a little force to pull all the clothes down in an instant.


    "Ah, why her."


    "My God, I didn''t guess that cute Da Xuan is Xuanxuan."


    "The voice is well disguised. This is the real singer. It''s great."


    Han Mo''s play is very full. He makes various expressions as he speaks, and learns the look of surprise after the hearing group unveils his face.


    Because Han Mo''s expression was very exaggerated, the little guy laughed.


    Han Mo went to the little guy and gently rubbed the child''s head. He rubbed the hair that had been messy by the clothes even more.


    Shu Yagang came out of the bedroom and saw Han Mo imitate the scene of listening to the trial group. She couldn''t stand up with a straight smile.


    "I didn''t expect you to have a gift for comedy." Shuya covered her stomach and said with a smile.


    The little guy held the clothes just used to disguise in his arms and looked at his father with a smile. "Dad, what shape do you want to see cute Xiaoxuan come out tomorrow?"


    "No matter what our cute Xiaoxuan looks like, dad likes it." Han Mo pinched the child''s face.


    Shuya and the little guy watched the masked King yesterday. After the first singer was eliminated and unveiled, the little guy began to perform his own performance. He put his clothes on his head, blocked the doll on his face, covered Shuya''s silk scarf on his face, and made all kinds of appearances and unveiled all kinds of faces. He turned the whole audience around.


    Shuya was shocked to see the masked king of songs while watching the little guy''s performance and laughing.


    Because I watched it all night yesterday, I was not surprised by the children''s performance. Unexpectedly, Han Mo imitated the court panel and turned out to be so lifelike.


    To tell the truth, Han Mo only exaggerates a little on the basis of the facts, because the hearing group is such an exaggerated expression. For the effect of the program, the hearing group does not know who the masked singer is in advance, because they do not know that it is more or less accidental when they expose their faces.


    However, in addition to voting, the guest hearing group also plays a role in invigorating the atmosphere on the scene. They should take the lead in dealing with all kinds of exaggerated expressions, so as to drive the mood of the audience and make the broadcast program more beautiful.


    If the audience''s expression is numb even at such a climax, the program will not be good-looking.


    Therefore, when inviting guests to the trial panel, Han Mo also paid special attention to some artists who are good at mobilizing the enthusiasm of the audience, including hosts, comedians, entertainment celebrities and professional judges.


    As every day, after the three had finished their meal, Han Mo sent the little guy to his grandparents, then sent Shuya to his workplace, and then drove to sichen media.


    Han Mo just got out of the elevator and heard a fierce voice from his office.


    He knows who''s in the office without seeing anyone.


    "Ratings? They still want to beat us in TV ratings? Who gave them courage? " Little Ponzi said loudly.


    "People always have to find a step down. After all, it''s a traditional old singing variety show. I certainly hope to win back the city in terms of TV ratings." Although Yang Guang has nothing to do with the masked king of songs, he has something to do with his idol Han mo.


    Yang Guang, who just watched the live broadcast last night, went to Han Mo''s office early in the morning and waited for the idol to celebrate the feat of rolling over the ratings of "looking for a good voice" through various channels.


    "Oh, don''t make a noise. I''m upset to hear that. Why doesn''t Xiao Mo come?" Meng Si also came to Han Mo''s office early. He was a little annoyed to hear little Pang Xie''s quarrel all morning.


    To tell the truth, after the game, he pretended to only say to Meng Chen, "did well today" and took Peng ye away.


    In fact, at that time, he was jumping in his heart. For the first time, he felt that he should support Meng Chen to sing, and firmly believed that Meng Chen would go well on this road.


    Before, he only knew Meng Chen''s singing methods of shouting and shouting. He didn''t know that his brother could sing love songs. It was through this that Meng Si found that he didn''t know his brother at all. What he had done before was wrong.


    In a simple sentence, "it''s all for you" let Meng Chen listen to all his arrangements. It''s too selfish and self-centered.


    He secretly vowed in his heart that no matter what Meng Chen made or what kind of choice, he must not be the first to think of or oppose. He must listen to Meng Chen''s opinions more.


    When Han Mo enters the office, little pangxie and Yang Guang jump up from their chairs.


    "Brother Han, you''re here just in time. The ratings will be announced soon."


    ˇ±Yes, yes, the ratings are outˇ°


    Han Mo doesn''t care much about ratings. In fact, it''s just a number. The real influence has been reflected on the Internet. Han Mo doesn''t care about numbers at all. What he cares about is the people''s affirmation of masked king. Word of mouth is more important than any data.

 Chapter 540

    Ratings are almost the standard to measure all TV programs. What do you call good programs? It''s really good that the audience likes watching.


    In other words, you talk about the program yourself, but people don''t buy it and don''t like to watch it. That''s nonsense and meaningless.


    Yang Guang and Pang Xie, both big and small, crowded in front of the screen.


    "Han, brother Han!" Little pangxie swallowed his saliva.


    Yang Guang also stared at the screen.


    Meng Si smashed his mouth. "Say, you don''t know numbers?"


    Yang Guang and little pangxie still didn''t speak. They stared at the screen as if they were not sure, and confirmed it carefully again and again.


    Meng Si rolled his eyes. He guessed that the ratings should be good. After all, the response on the network yesterday can explain some problems. Although the audience watching on TV is different from that on the network, the high click on the network may not necessarily have high ratings, but it will never be too low.


    Han Mo asked, "what''s the ratings?"


    "Han ge... The ratings are 2.58%!" Little Ponzi''s voice trembled slightly.


    Meng Si suddenly turned his head and looked in the direction of little pangxie and Yang Guang, "how much?"


    ˇ°2.58%Łˇ The audience rating of the first issue of our masked king of songs is 2.58%, ranking first in the country. " Yang Guang almost shouted out in a roaring voice.


    Mengsi suddenly stood up and walked towards the screen.


    The first issue of "masked king" was prominently written on the screen, with an audience rating of 2.58%.


    First in the country.


    Han Mo said calmly, "how much is the second?"


    "The second is looking for a good voice, 1.88%." Ponzi replied.


    Just then, the phone in the office rang and Han Mo connected the phone.


    "Brother Han, I just saw the ratings. Congratulations. You really shocked me. At that time, I thought your program was good. If I didn''t disappoint my brother. " Zhang Heng, deputy director of Beidu TV station, heard his loud voice through the receiver.


    "Thank you." Han Mo heard Zhang Heng''s voice and said calmly.


    In fact, at the beginning, Zhang Heng decided to buy the copyright of masked singer in order to check and balance Apple TV. After all, both are very competitive satellite TV channels.


    In the early days, the comprehensive strength of Beidu TV was better than that of Apple TV, but later, Apple TV''s variety show did so well that Beidu TV was completely suppressed.


    He just wants to check and balance, and thanks to the fame of Han Mo, at least he can''t let Apple TV''s "looking for a good voice" stand alone.


    However, Zhang Heng never expected that the ratings of "masked king of songs" would be so fierce. So far, any program of their Beidu TV station has never had a national ratings of more than 2%, which is the first time so far.


    "Masked king of songs" not only became the first audience in the country, but also far exceeded the second "looking for a good voice".


    At the moment of seeing the ratings, Zhang Heng jumped up from his chair and immediately dialed Han Mo''s phone.


    Zhang Heng held the phone in his hand and kept a smile on his face. "Brother Han, in the future, you must first consider our station. If you have any requirements, just mention it. As long as I can do it, I can definitely do it." Although Han Mo couldn''t see it, Zhang Heng patted his chest excitedly.


    Han Mo smiled, "it''s good to say, it''s good to say."


    Without too much greeting, he simply said a few words, and Han Mo hung up the phone.


    Just then, there was a sudden rush of footsteps outside the door. Before everyone could react, a tall, thin, middle-aged man had stood at the door of the office.


    Song Yingxiong is the leader of the director group of the masked king of songs and one of the main persons in charge of the program.


    Han Mo is mainly responsible for the planning and supervision of the program. Song hero is busy in the implementation of the scene.


    This time, except that the singers in the first phase are the eight singers designated by Han Mo, the singers after the second phase are completely handed over to song hero''s director group. After they determine the list of singers, they can show it to Han mo.


    The first phase of the competition is the most important for the program. If the first phase fails to attract the attention of the audience, no one will pay attention later.


    The first phase is to attract attention, and the second and third phases will be a climax, which is the first three phases of gold. Of course, it''s not that the latter is unimportant. Because of the competition system of masked king of songs, each issue is actually a new beginning, so there should be surprises in each issue, otherwise it will make the audience feel boring.


    Song hero knocked at the door and came in.


    "Has the list of invited singers come out?" Han Mo asked.


    In fact, I had a general intention before. During the previous meeting and discussion, 10 singers were proposed. Only 8 singers are required for a competition. The preliminary selection of 10 singers is mainly for fear that some singers can''t participate in the schedule, so there are alternative singers in each issue. Once a singer can''t participate, contact the alternative singer immediately for rescue.


    When song hero passed Meng Si, he bowed respectfully, and Meng Si nodded politely.


    "The list has not been determined. I haven''t had time to contact the singer in the morning." Song hero said with some embarrassment.


    Han Mo thought song hero came to talk about the next contestant singer. It turned out not. He didn''t interrupt and continued to wait for song hero to finish.


    Song Yingxiong said with a smile, "the phone calls of the director group were exploded all morning. They were all brokerage companies, studios and artist agents."


    "The program is hot. We see that the singers who have not appeared in the public view have been invited by Han mo. the old songs more than ten years ago are now in the top three of the Golden Melody list. It''s not surprising that other singers want to follow suit and improve their popularity through the influence of the program." Meng Si said disapprovingly.


    "Not only the old singers who haven''t had excellent works for a long time, but also many legitimate popular singers." Song Yingxiong added.


    Meng sile said, "it''s understandable that one or two red songs can''t last long after all. They need to increase their popularity through the program."


    Song hero paused for a moment and said with a complex expression, "Jing William''s agent has also called."


    Meng Si, Pang Xie and Yang Guang suddenly looked in the direction of song hero.


    "King William?" Little Ponzi repeated again, as if unsure of what he had just heard.


    Song Yingxiong nodded hard, "yes, Jing William."


    Little Ponzi sighed.


    King William is an evergreen in the singing world popular in three places on both sides of the Strait. He was born in Beidu, but he moved to Guangdong port city with his parents when he was a teenager. Later, he was found by local star scouts when traveling to Taiwan Province and officially made his debut.


    So he is very popular in the mainland, Guangdong, Hong Kong and Taiwan.


    The key is that his songs are changeable and classic. His songs grow up with a generation. Many of his singers in the same period have been eliminated by the times. Now, when small fresh meat idol groups are rampant, they are almost uncompetitive.


    But King William is a real exception. His new songs every year will still be sought after by the people, and the concert will be full.


    Han Mo was also surprised that such a front-line coffee would take the initiative to call and hope to participate in the masked king of songs.


    Song Yingxiong frowned thoughtfully and said, "they didn''t even mention the money. It seems that Jing William himself is absolutely funny to sing masked. I hope I can prove myself in this way."


    "After all, when I had a meeting with President Han, there was no King William among the candidate singers, so I didn''t dare to give them a clear answer just now."


    Before the meeting, there was no King William among the candidate singers, because I didn''t expect to invite such a level of singers in the masked King''s program.


    And such a big guy is generally unwilling to participate in the competition. It''s good to win, but in case of losing


    Han Mo smiled, "give Jing William''s agent a reply and say that the masked king of songs welcomes him."

 Chapter 541

    For Han Mo, he hopes that more and more singers can participate in the masked king, which shows that the program is not only attractive to people, but also attractive to singers.


    "Brother Han, I know why so many singers want to participate in our program." Little Pang Xie looked at the computer screen, his chubby face crowded together because he smiled too happily.


    Yang Guang leaned over, "what''s the matter? Tell me what to sell. "


    "Among the top ten popular search songs, 8 were sung in our program."


    "There are only 8 singers, and 8 songs are on the list." Yang Guang stared at the charts and counted the songs on them.


    Xiao pangxie raised his chin. "Yes, I turned down. Other songs on our program yesterday also ranked among the top 20 hot search songs."


    "On our program, songs that have been forgotten by people have become popular again. Do you think those singers can not be jealous? Don''t you want to compete for the show? " Little pangxie said with a smile.


    The more attention is paid, the next few programs will be more critical, and the task of selecting singers will be more arduous. For live programs, if the strength of singers is not good, any singing defects will be exposed. A small food may bring great negative news to the program.


    Too many people are paying attention to the program, and too many media are waiting for opportunities to report the program.


    Compared with the proud data, the media prefer to see mistakes in the live broadcast of a certain issue of the masked king of songs, so that they can write more topics.


    The singers of the second phase have been determined in the morning, and the first round of chorus of the second phase will be grouped in advance.


    Because of the foundation of the first phase, the preparations for the second phase were very smooth. The singers prepared their own songs, handed over the song samples and accompaniment to the program group three days in advance, and rehearsed one day in advance.


    Everything is arranged properly. Han Mo, as the first decision-maker, has delegated power, and general matters are handed over to the director group.


    That afternoon.


    Han Mo left sichen media early. Han Mo looked at the time. At this time, the little guy should have just finished learning the piano.


    Xuanxuan''s curriculum is random except that dancing in the morning and piano in the afternoon are fixed time.


    Han Mo didn''t tell his family that he would go back in advance. He had just come out of the elevator. Before he went to his door, he heard a faint song coming from the direction of their home.


    The voice is getting closer and closer. Han Mo knows who is singing at the moment without seeing people.


    Although the key is inserted into the keyhole, turn it to open the lock.


    As the door opened a small gap, the sound in the door suddenly became louder.


    Han Mo opened the door and saw everything in the house.


    The little guy had a square paper box over his head.


    Maybe I learned from the experience of the morning. In the morning, because I put my clothes on my head casually, I couldn''t see the situation in front. I didn''t even know whether my father was looking at himself or not.


    So this time when the little guy made the mask, he took out two holes in the front of the cardboard box directly, and just two big eyes could see out through the holes.


    At the moment, the little guy has a paper box on his head and a grandma''s silk scarf around his neck. He wraps the sheets around his body. The shape is quite strange.


    When Han Mo opened the door, the little guy just sang to the end, dragged a long ending, and then put a closing pose.


    Chen Yuehong and Han Jun clapped their hands in order to cooperate with their granddaughter. Their applause was comparable to that of a whole row of audience.


    They were all too involved. One was too involved in singing, and the other two were too involved in playing the audience. They didn''t hear Han Mo opening the door.


    At the moment, the little guy just finished singing and stopped at his finishing action. He suddenly saw his father. Just like every day, he started, ran up and accelerated to jump on his father.


    But suddenly I thought that I was not Xuanxuan, but the masked king of songs, so I stopped again.


    Han Mo was ready to meet the little guy. He leaned forward slightly, but the little guy didn''t run over again.


    "Yuxuan, come here." Her daughter suddenly ran to her like a swallow. Han Mo was not used to it.


    The little guy suddenly stood up and said, "please don''t call me Xuanxuan. I''m the masked singer, Meng Xiaoxuan."


    Han Mo chuckled.


    The little guy carried his two small hands behind his back, "now please listen to the jury for comments, guess the singer and the final vote."


    Because the little guy''s head was covered with a big paper box. Although he took out two holes, the sound transmission effect was not very good. Han Mo didn''t hear what he said at once and didn''t react. The old couple on the sofa next to him began their exquisite performance.


    "I guess Meng Xiaoxuan is Shuya. From the image, temperament, and singing style. " Chen Yuehong pretended to be the tone of the hearing group.


    Han Mo listened to his mother''s comments and looked at the little guy again.


    Image? Temperament?


    A man with a paper box on his head and a quilt list wrapped around his body. Where did my mother come from? I can see that the image temperament is very similar to Shuya? If Shuya hears this, she will question her image and temperament.


    Han Jun, as another member of the hearing group, of course has different opinions from the previous one. He hurriedly said, "no, no, the ghost sister yesterday can be a male singer. I guess it''s not impossible that Meng Xiaoxuan is a male singer.


    Han Mo sat down to watch them perform. He poured himself a cup of tea. He just took a sip. He almost didn''t spray out when he heard his father''s words.


    Chen Yuehong was also very cooperative. She said with a suddenly enlightened expression, "old Han, what you said is very reasonable. According to your guess, which male singer will Meng Xiaoxuan be?"


    Han Mo smiled and shook his head. The old couple really used their lives to act in order to cooperate with their granddaughter.


    The little guy seems very satisfied with Grandpa''s comments and looks forward to Grandpa''s guess.


    Han Jun said with a serious face, "this is clearly Han mo. as soon as she appeared, I saw it. It''s the singer Han mo."


    Han Mo held his saliva for a long time, but he didn''t spray it out.


    The little guy laughed and jumped, "Dad, it''s your turn, you should let me expose my face."


    Han Mo didn''t expect that there would be his own part of the play. He hurriedly cooperated and said, "please take off his mask, singer Meng Xiaoxuan."


    Then Han Mo hummed out the song that would sound when he exposed his face.


    The little guy gently lifted the carton with both hands and slowly took the box off his head.


    "Ha ha, you guessed wrong. I''m not a mother or a father. I''m Xuanxuan!"


    The old man snapped down the sofa, "ah, it''s Xuanxuan. Grandpa thought you were your father."


    Chen Yuehong covered her mouth with both hands. "Xuanxuan, you disguised very well. Grandma thought you were a mother!"


    Han Mo, "..."

 Chapter 542

    Rong Xun and Mi Feier, who were originally very active on wechat, disappeared on the day when the ratings were announced. They didn''t release any news these days. Before the program was broadcast, they all sent several wecks a day and crazy called for the program "looking for a good voice".


    However, the program group of "looking for a good voice" is still promoting its own program, but the stars who stood on the same front to promote "good voice" have disappeared.


    This mentality is not difficult to understand. In fact, many times, for the reprint of some already popular programs or film and television dramas, they want to rub the heat. Now the heat can''t be rubbed, and the stars are not fools. They don''t say a word quickly.


    The audience is still very kind. They don''t belittle the good voice, but they don''t mention it anymore.


    Just like a few days ago, only masked King appeared.


    It is impossible for a program not to be broadcast because the first phase is not ideal. After all, looking for a good voice is an old program that has been broadcast for three seasons. After the first phase was crushed by masked king, it began a new strategy.


    The program team invited a special public relations team to carry out publicity and marketing, and there was another wave of sense of existence on wechat.


    When netizens talked about masked singers and saw the program advertisements rolling on wechat, they seemed to remember the existence of good voice.


    "In fact, looking for a good voice is also good."


    "I forgot. Yes, go and see the replay. The thief chicken moved to see the unveiling that day."


    "The main reason is that the program of masked king can''t wait. Everyone has to guess and expose their faces. They have to watch the live broadcast. It''s boring to be spoiled."


    At that time, I wanted to switch between the two programs, but because of the broadcast of masked king of songs, there was no time for the audience to leave, and Han Mo and the TV station strongly requested that no advertising should be inserted in the program, and no more money can be given.


    This is why his program makes the audience hold back even going to the bathroom. Because of the consistency, the poor consistency of "looking for a good voice" is also one reason why the ratings of the program can''t compare with the masked king.


    A few days later


    The second issue of "masked king" intense rehearsal.


    There should be no mistakes on the live broadcast, and the rehearsal is very important.


    Different from the new program with uncertain future, masked king, which has a good reputation in the first issue, has attracted much attention.


    Beidu TV station gave Han mo the program with all the best resources in the station.


    Zhang Heng even came to the rehearsal scene early in order to see the rehearsal of the program in advance.


    In addition, he wants to see who the masked singers in this issue are. In his mind, the rehearsals are all internal staff, and the masks made by everyone are not as simple as wearing them on their faces. Many of them need to be put on their heads, which is hot, time-consuming and laborious.


    "Rehearsals should not wear masks. They must be singing in plain face." Zhang Heng thought.


    Zhang Heng underestimated the confidentiality and strictness of Han Mo''s program.


    For Han Mo, no matter who you are, as long as you agree to participate in the masked king of songs, you should strictly follow the regulations. Whether you are a young singer or an old singer, whether you are unknown or popular all over the country, the competition is a competition, and everyone is treated equally.


    His requirement is that the rehearsal must be the same as the formal competition. What is the dress during the competition, the rehearsal must be equipped with the same equipment.


    When Zhang Heng waited for the singers to appear with joy.


    He couldn''t help staring


    A big "black cat" came out of the background slowly.


    Zhang Heng''s eyes almost fell on his feet.


    After waiting all morning, I saw this big "black cat".


    He had turned and was ready to leave, but the song behind him sounded, and the steps that had gone out stopped in an instant.


    "The black cat is the black cat. Come and listen before you leave." Zhang Heng said to himself, walked directly back to the audience and sat in the first row closest to the stage.


    Little Pang Xie went to Han Mo, smiled and whispered, "deputy director Zhang came just now. He didn''t say what to do. He just looked around secretly. I guess he wanted to peek at the singers participating in the competition first. Thank you for your request."


    Han Mo looked at Zhang Heng''s direction and smiled.


    Guessing who the singer is is a highlight of the program. If it has been exploded before broadcasting, it will have a great impact on the broadcasting effect of the program.


    Han Mo doesn''t trust anyone in keeping secrets. Moreover, singers have signed confidentiality agreements, and are not allowed to report their identity or expose the identity of other participating singers.


    In the rehearsal, there is no competition. We are just familiar with the venue and audio equipment. Everyone can sing chorus songs and solo songs.


    Of course, if the singers who were eliminated in the first round of the formal competition had no chance to sing solo songs in the competition. But during the rehearsal, everyone still has to sing on the stage.


    "Brother William, we didn''t participate in rehearsal before. How can we participate in this program and rehearse with those low-level singers." The assistant helped Jing William tidy up his mask and said unconvinced.


    "When we participate in the program, people strongly demand that we should be treated equally and participate in the rehearsal. Let''s follow other people''s rules and just get familiar with the venue. It''s nothing."


    King William''s code name is God of war. So I specially made armor. Although it is not really all metal, it is also very complex and heavy to wear.


    The workload of wearing this outfit once is much more than that of ordinary dress rehearsal. Several assistants help Jing William put on his armor and mask.


    "They can really toss people. What''s the cover of the rehearsal? Who doesn''t know our brother William. In the future, the ratings of the program depend on our brother William." The assistant complained.


    "In fact, I also think so. Brother William doesn''t have to expose his face. The next stop there is Tianwang fan''er. The chief singer of this season must be brother William." The makeup artist followed.


    William didn''t follow their words, but he smiled and acquiesced to their words.


    He is still very satisfied with his ares equipment. He needs to wear the clothes for the official competition today. Jing William has no resistance, mainly because this is the first time he wears this equipment.


    The rehearsal ended smoothly.


    Sure enough, as Han Mo guessed, as long as there are people, there can be no airtight wall. With so many TV station staff, it is impossible for everyone to sign a confidentiality agreement, and everyone will not abide by the rules of the program. Han Mo can guarantee his team, but he can''t guarantee the people of the TV station.


    Just after the rehearsal, the rehearsal scene of the spoilers has been wildly forwarded on the Internet. If Han Mo hadn''t asked the singer in advance, it would be inevitable that some singers would be exposed to the Internet.

 Chapter 543

    The first issue of the masked king of songs is Meng Chen.


    And the only winner who didn''t show up in the first phase.


    Throughout the week, in addition to discussing the program competition system and competing to cover the songs sung by masked singers, the most discussed topic is to guess who "I''m a screw" is.


    There are a variety of candidates to guess. With the experience of ghost sister, some people even say that Mr. screw is a female singer, but in theory, it is not impossible.


    Although in the first phase, all the singers except the screws were exposed, but the exposure only stopped in the program "masked king of songs". Under the stage, they all became popular again. The singers who were already in a semi retired state took up their work again.


    It''s not that I have no strength, but I just lack an opportunity. This time through the program, everything is better.


    It''s just that the singer who exposed the face can leave the program with his true face and shine outside the program.


    However, Meng Chen still wears a mask and remains mysterious. In the past, he would never read the information on wechat. Now he secretly brushes wechat every day. When he sees someone unveiling the secrets of screws, he will click in to see it.


    Every time I watch others talk at length about the screw as a singer and reasonable nonsense, I feel very funny and praise others.


    In the heat that has lasted for a week, the masked king is about to usher in the second phase.


    No one knows that Meng Chen is me. He is a screw. In the eyes of people around him, he is also a bar owner. Once a rock madman, he was abandoned by the mainstream and can only nest in the bar. I have no pursuit of music, just want to have a happy and quiet day.


    Meng Chen didn''t have an assistant. In the last issue, he prepared a big box and drove to the TV station.


    The singer needs to go to the TV station to prepare in advance. Meng Chen has packed everything he needs for the game into a big box and is ready to go out.


    "Go to the TV station together." Meng Si suddenly appeared in front of Meng Chen.


    Meng Chen didn''t expect him to come, and his face showed surprise.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean to pick you up, but I just passed by." Meng Si told a lie solemnly, with a very arrogant expression.


    Meng Chen''s temper was also very stubborn. He glanced at Meng Si. "It''s not necessary to pass by. I''ll drive myself. You go first." Then he will run away.


    Meng Si wanted to be stretched. He didn''t want to admit that he spent an hour driving and broke down most of the northern capital. He came to pick up Meng Chen.


    It''s shameless to admit it. I can''t admit it.


    As a younger brother, how could Meng Chen not understand Meng Si? He just knew that he came on purpose but didn''t admit it. Moreover, he had the same bad temper as him, that is, he didn''t want to step down for his brother.


    Meng Si''s face stiffened. He thought Meng Chen would go down the slope and give him a face. Anyway, he said he came on the way, but he must go together. Unexpectedly, his brother was still his brother and didn''t give him a chance to go down the steps.


    Seeing that Meng Chen has gone out, if he doesn''t catch up, he will really drive away.


    Meng Si bit his back teeth. How can he admit that he took the initiative to pick up Meng Chen? How can he take the initiative to bow his head to Meng Chen? He can''t bow his head in his life. He took a breath and said, "I''ve come to pick you up. Hurry up with me."


    Meng Chen''s back paused and stopped. He didn''t look back immediately. A smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. Just for a moment, he hid it again. He turned around with a serious expression and said, "Oh, where did your car stop?"


    Meng Si swallowed his saliva mercilessly, smoked at the corner of his mouth and walked to the front generation road.


    ......


    Seeing Meng Si and Meng Chen together, everyone was stunned.


    Little pangxie has always been an assistant to Meng Si. Naturally, he knows his relationship with Meng Chen. They are rival brothers and enemies in their previous lives.


    Song hero has also been working in sichen media. He has long known about the boss and his brother. They both care about each other, but none of them is willing to take the initiative to soften with each other, so they have always been getting along in a very awkward way.


    The most surprising thing is Peng Ye. Early in the morning, Meng Si said he had something urgent. He not only didn''t say anything urgent, but also had to go alone. In fact, Peng Ye was a little unhappy at that time, but he endured thinking that everyone had their own privacy.


    At the moment, she saw Meng Si and Meng Chen come in one after another. The corners of her eyes rose slightly, "this is your urgent matter?"


    Meng sicai remembered how bad the excuse he made when he left


    In fact, he can take Peng ye to pick up Meng Chen. But at that time, Meng Si just didn''t want to take Peng Ye. It was mainly about face.


    He doesn''t want Peng ye to know that he took the initiative to pick up Meng Chen. It''s shameless, but now it''s OK. Not only Peng Ye knows that he took the initiative to pick up Meng Chen.


    What''s more serious is that Peng Ye knows that he lied and hid it from her


    Meng Si''s intestines are ruined now. How can he forget that Peng ye will also come to the program


    At the moment, everyone left the lounge silently and went to another lounge.


    "No, that... Xiaomo... Xiaopangxie... Hero..."


    Meng Si looked for help at the people in the room and left one by one.


    Shuya was next to Peng Ye. Felt the low-pressure gas field on Peng ye and hesitated.


    Meng Si placed his last hope on Shuya and looked at Shuya with pleading eyes.


    Shuya looked at Peng ye and Meng Si.


    "Xiaoya, didn''t you say you wanted to see the legendary golden microphone of Beidu TV station? Come here, I''ll take you. " Han Mo, who had reached the door, turned and whispered.


    When it comes to the golden microphone of beidutai town that Shuya has always wanted to see, Shuya''s eyes brightened, "ah, I''m coming."


    Then he trotted to Han mo. Han Mo took Shuya''s small hand and walked out of the door without hesitation.


    Looking at the back of Shuya and Han Mo leaving, Meng Si''s heart was cold and felt numb behind her.


    He wanted to shout Shuya and heartless Han Mo, but his open mouth couldn''t make a sound.


    The air pressure behind him is getting lower and lower


    In fact, everyone didn''t go far, but went next door. No one is willing to go far at such an important moment.


    I only heard screams from the next room


    The competition is about to begin. Meng Chen is the king of the last issue. In this issue, just accept the challenge of the masked singer left in this issue and compete for the king of this issue.


    Until the scream next door ended, everyone waited patiently for a while, because they didn''t know whether there was a second half, and finally decided that it was really over before they returned to the lounge.


    Why did they all go back?


    Not because that lounge is the largest.


    Not because the lounge is close to the stage and listens to songs clearly.


    But.


    Everyone wants to see the results. After all, no one dares to provoke Meng Si at ordinary times. It''s not easy to meet natural enemies. Of course, they are willing to be melon eaters.


    In the lounge, Munce sat in the corner, his ears red and pathetic.


    Peng Ye sat on the sofa on the other side of the lounge, looking very relieved.


    Everyone pretended that nothing had happened, but their eyes glanced in Mengsi''s direction intentionally or unintentionally, trying to resist the smile on their faces.


    At this time, applause broke out in front of the stage and the program officially began.

 Chapter 544

    Different from the low-key publicity in the early stage of the first phase, the code name of the participating singer and the photos after wearing the mask have been published before the beginning of the second phase.


    Netizens who are already very keen on guessing singers are more boiling because of the masked singer''s notice.


    "You can see from the figure that the blue witch is qinlan."


    "It''s obviously Zhou Zixue. There can be no mistake. I remember she said in other programs that her favorite flower is the blue witch."


    "There are many people who like the blue witch. You can''t just look at your preferences, but your body shape. I also think it''s qinlan. "


    "There is no dispute that the big black cat is Chen Chen."


    "Nonsense, Chen Chen doesn''t have that height. The big black cat is at least one meter eight by visual inspection. Chen Chen''s official height is only 1.7 meters. "


    "Is height a problem? Don''t forget that the headgear can be used as a disguise for increasing height, and the insole can also be used. Everywhere can have this ten centimeters more. "


    "What you said seems quite reasonable. I''ll stand on Chen Chen."


    "Guess who the God of war is?"


    "This has no clue. It can''t be seen from the body shape. It''s all armor."


    "Ha ha, it''s like other people can tell by their body shape."


    Before the competition, the Internet crazily brushed the screen and guessed every singer, but there was no unified answer.


    Basically, they are all reasonable and groundless guesses, and they don''t know whether they are right or not, but the debate is extremely fierce, as if they all know the correct answer.


    Because the enthusiasm for guessing singers is too high, so that the live broadcasting platform has been dominated by netizens before the start of the program.


    Even netizens spontaneously organized voting, wrote down the singers they thought might be under the code of masked singers, and then netizens selected several singers with a large number of guesses to vote.


    The audience did not know the order of the masked singers. In order not to leave any details, they all stood in front of the TV and computer early.


    Li Manli walked slowly onto the stage. Today, she wore a small dress with a bra and a sapphire blue. Li Manli is the host sister of Apple TV. This time, she will give up looking for a good voice and join the masked king of songs, which has caused great waves on the Internet.


    Everyone is wondering why Li Manli refused to host the good voice for three seasons.


    There are all kinds of wonderful guesses, and Li Manli has been silent.


    Some people say that Li Manli was forced away because of the change of the program team.


    Some people said that she left the program because the appearance fee for Li Manli was too small.


    Others said that Han Mo asked Li Manli to help with the program he planned.


    There were different opinions. She did not deny, explain or admit a certain statement.


    Until the first issue of masked king of songs was broadcast, netizens began to have a new voice. Everyone thought that Li Manli made a smart and correct decision in the rising period of her career.


    The reason why she joined the new program is for her own better development, because the quality of the new program is higher, "masked king of songs" is really wonderful.


    Li Manli has always been known as the sexy goddess of the host world. Any subtle action on the stage can make otaku men excited and nosebleed.


    In addition to her control of the program rhythm and solid hosting skills, another important reason is her appearance.


    Human beings are visual animals. Except for some hosts who take the funny route, their appearance is slightly below the passing line, the other famous hosts are far more than ordinary people.


    I have to say that "masked king" is a magical program, with proud ratings and good reputation. As long as the songs sung in the program have become hot search songs, as long as the singers on the program are hot again.


    Apart from Li Manli as the host, another one who left good voice is Lei Jia.


    However, compared with Li Manli''s identity as a host, Lei Jia''s identity as a participating singer was known before the program was broadcast.


    When Lei Jia unveiled his face, both the on-site audience and the off-site audience were stunned.


    In fact, Lei Jia just wanted to play and didn''t want to get the ranking. He deliberately sang with a voice he wasn''t good at, so as not to be guessed by the hearing group and cause a sense of shock when exposing his face.


    In an interview later, he claimed that the masked king was too fun. If you have the opportunity, you have to experience it yourself. I hope you can guess yourself next time.


    The first program gives you too many surprises, so the second program is particularly eye-catching.


    Li Manli stood firmly on the stage amid the warm applause of the audience and the hearing group.


    "Next time, you must strongly ask the director group to prepare a mask for me, otherwise I will always be the only person on the stage who does not wear a mask. Everyone can see me in every issue and will be aesthetically tired."


    Audience laughter came from the audience.


    "Sister Mary, you don''t have to wear a mask. Just change your face." The speaker claimed to be Yan Juan in the hearing group.


    In fact, he is a host of funny programs. He is short and fat. He often wears a pair of rimless glasses. He claims to be a beautiful man in the hosting world, but others in the hearing group dislike that huazi lowered the appearance of the hearing group. In fact, he is a real funny person. Han Mo invited him to be responsible for the active atmosphere.


    Hua Zi changed his face and learned the posture of changing his face. He lifted his arm instantly to block his face and quickly put it down. His face changed, but it was not like the changing face of Sichuan opera performing artists, but the change of expression. The lens was just aimed at him, and Hua Zi''s close-up was on the big screen.


    It made the audience laugh. On the off-site webcast platform, he brushed a wave of barrage.


    "Funny!"


    "If you don''t hold the wall, you will serve huazi."


    "Huazi''s face is better than that of Sichuan Opera."


    ......


    At the end of the simple interaction, Li Manli gracefully invited the two masked singers in the first group.


    God of war and blue witch.


    The lights suddenly dimmed and the two singers came on from both sides of the stage. As they passed by, the lights gradually became bright until they reached the center of the stage together. The two lights gathered together, and warm applause broke out at the bottom of the stage.


    Although you already know the shapes of the two masked singers in advance, seeing them with your own eyes is completely different from seeing them in the photos.


    The applause lasted for a long time, because it was the first group, and the enthusiasm of the audience was also the highest.


    The music sounded slowly, and the God of war took the lead in singing. Just one sentence made the audience boiling again.


    There was an exclamation on the Internet.


    "God of war!"


    "God of war!"


    "God of war!"


    King William, as an evergreen in the singing world all over the country, if he was well known at first, his beauty accounted for a part of the factors, but he can stand in the singing world for 20 years, not only by his beauty, but also by his strength.

 Chapter 545

    "The blue witch is going to expose her face!"


    "It must be qinlan."


    "It''s Zhou Zixue."


    "It can''t be Zhou Zixue. The voice is qinlan. The singing is too familiar."


    "It''s definitely Zhou Zixue. I''ll bet a pack of spicy strips."


    The blue demon girl has walked into the back of the Jiemian gate. The whole audience is quiet. Everyone is waiting for the blue demon girl to come out of the gate. Under the stage, the audience calls their names that they think can be.


    The lights gathered at the exit of the Jiemian gate, especially dazzling.


    Just then, the music suddenly stopped and the door slowly opened.


    However, because the light is too strong, the audience and lens of the singer standing at the door and under the stage can''t see clearly.


    With the blue witch''s long blue dress coming to the center of the stage with the music and the lights.


    When she walked out of the bright light.


    "It''s sister Mei!"


    "Sister Mei!"


    "God, it''s sister Mei."


    The guest hearing group took the lead in shouting.


    The audience was then surprised. The camera looked around and everyone''s expression was recorded.


    Zhou Zixue and Qin LAN are the most discussed on the Internet just now. They are not, but sister Mei.


    "Hasn''t sister Mei quit singing?"


    "Sister Mei keeps a good figure. I thought she was a young singer. She doesn''t look like someone in her 50s."


    "The masked king is too terrible to guess."


    "This program is a little interesting. You can''t distinguish between men and women and age."


    Sister Mei''s name is Mei Yingjie. Because she is a big sister in the singing world, everyone has always called her sister Mei. However, many years ago, she announced her withdrawal from the singing world. Therefore, not only the audience but also the guest hearing group did not expect her to come to the masked King.


    When unveiling, Shu Ya was curious to go backstage and see the position of the stage. In fact, she guessed that Qin LAN or Zhou Zixue was one of them.


    When sister Mei came out of the Jiemian door, Shuya looked at Han Mo in surprise, "how did you invite sister Mei? Unexpectedly, someone can invite sister Mei out of the mountain."


    Han Mo smiled and said, "sister Mei''s agent took the initiative to call to participate in our program. Instead of competing, he wanted to feel singing with his face covered."


    Shuya looked unbelievable and silently gave Han Mo a thumbs up.


    Although Mei Yingjie lost to the God of war in the double chorus and missed the next competition, the unveiling did not make her feel any loss.


    Instead, I was very happy to see the stunned expression on the face of the audience when they saw her. It was really fun.


    Mei Yingjie didn''t want to return to the stage again. He just came to play, so he didn''t care about winning or losing. He said a few words briefly. Amid the warm and lasting applause of the audience, he waved to the audience gracefully and walked down the stage with a smile.


    The biggest highlight of this game is the God of war.


    He is really invincible like the God of war. Every song is sung very well, with a wide range, high pitched and very changeable. Unlike other singers, netizens always focus on guessing a few people.


    But the God of war, what everyone guessed was not unified, because the singing method was so changeable that it was impossible to classify and guess.


    "Brother William, there is no singer who can compete with you. It''s too delicious." The assistant smiled as he helped Jing William tidy up his armor.


    King William glanced at the mirror and smiled.


    The stylist came over with tools and was ready to get Jing William''s hair done again.


    The assistant quickly stopped and said, "brother William won''t expose his face. He wears a helmet on his head and doesn''t have to do his hair."


    The stylist was stunned and asked to look at Jing William.


    King William''s face showed a look of arrogance, "yes, I don''t need to get my head."


    Although the stylist was surprised, he respected Jing William''s decision and left with his tools.


    At the moment, in Meng Chen''s lounge, the makeup artist was making up for him. Meng Si didn''t know when he had stood at the door of the lounge. At first, he didn''t speak, but looked at his brother. When Meng Chen found him, he coughed twice and went in.


    "I''m going to compete for the song king tonight." Meng Si''s expression was serious.


    Meng Chen gave a light "um" and his expression was as careless as usual. In fact, he didn''t think he would become the king of songs last time. This time, he had a good attitude and didn''t think too much.


    Meng Si sat next to Meng Chen and said with some worry, "Jing William sings really well. Whether we win or lose, we are all winners."


    Meng Chen knew that Meng Si had come to comfort him and puffed, "I know."


    Li Manli stood on the stage with a smile. "Next is the most intense competition for the king of songs tonight. We invite me to come to the stage together with Mr. screw and Mr. God of war."


    Little pangxie tilted his lips and whispered next to Han Mo, "Jing William sings well, but I just don''t like him. I just heard from his stylist that he didn''t even make the shape of his hair. He said he couldn''t expose his face." Then little pangxie snorted coldly.


    Han Mo didn''t speak. He kept looking at the direction of the stage.


    King duel officially began. King William still sang a very explosive song. The whole audience roared high, and screams came from the audience from time to time.


    Meng Chen chose a rock song, which was his own song. When the song began, the audience was shocked.


    "This should not be the original song."


    "Meng Chen? It''s impossible. Screw used to sing love songs. Meng Chen can''t sing love songs. "


    "I think so too. It''s impossible to see the way Meng Chen''s face sings love songs."


    "It won''t be Meng Chen, but screws are really changeable. Love songs sing well and rock is so interesting."


    Both singers finished singing.


    Li Manli returned to the stage and the voting began.


    The audience of 11 guests and 88 members of the public all picked up their voting machines.


    10 votes


    15 votes


    20 votes


    The number of votes under the two masked singers increased rapidly.


    Meng Si didn''t even blink at the scrolling numbers on the big screen.


    With the countdown, five, four, three


    The numbers on the big screen suddenly disappeared and switched to the image under the lens.


    No one knows what the final result is.


    The staff handed an envelope to Li Manli.


    Everyone''s eyes moved with the movement of the envelope.


    Li Manli slowly opened the envelope.


    "I have the votes of two singers in my hand. This is the most competitive competition in the past two periods. The votes of the two singers are 49 and 50 respectively."


    The audience held their breath.


    Time seemed to stand still until Li Manli spoke again.


    "The singer who needs to be exposed is..."


    "I''m a Mr. screw."


    Meng Chen smiled across the mask.


    The audience burst into warm applause. There were no losers on the stage of the masked king. This night was destined to belong to Meng Chen.

 Chapter 546

    Although Meng Chen lost, the name became popular overnight. In the past, Meng Chen was only well-known in a small range of rock and roll.


    But after the masked King''s competition, the audience knew a new Meng Chen.


    In their impression, Meng Chen rock, which used to only roar and complain about social injustice, has a soft side.


    Because the gap with the previous singing style is too large, the visual and auditory impact on netizens is too intense.


    In this issue, the king of songs is the God of war, but the discussion on the Internet is Meng Chen.


    "This is the biggest surprise for me. I never dreamed that the screw would be Meng Chen."


    "This is more incredible than the ghost sister."


    "I''m sure Meng Chen would have developed in pop music if he didn''t concentrate on rock and roll."


    "Lying in the trough, singing the love song of" just once ", the prince is my morning brother."


    "The rock god has become a lover."


    Because of Meng Chen''s unveiling, his bar was instantly full.


    The bar was full of people, all to find Meng Chen''s figure, but Meng Chen didn''t go back to the bar at all, but was dragged by Peng ye to her and Meng Si''s home.


    At the end of the program, Han Mo and Shuya went home to pick up the little guy.


    Shuya has been on the road for many years and has participated in countless large and small programs, but all the programs are just work for her.


    "I also want to participate in the masked king." Shuya said with a serious face.


    Han Mo stretched out a hand and touched Shuya''s head. "Let you pass the hidden singing with your face covered, but it''s OK to compete."


    Shuya pouted, thought about it for a while, and said cleverly, "OK."


    Han Mo put his hand on Shuya''s head and slid it onto her face. He pinched Shuya''s face and said, "that''s good."


    In the finals, guests will be invited to sing. Han Mo has long wanted to invite Shu Ya to participate. As for the competition, in fact, he doesn''t want Shu Ya to participate.


    First, there is no need. Shuya doesn''t need to raise her value or popularity by any fire programs, so there is no need to bear the risk of losing the game.


    Although Shuya may not care about winning or losing, Han Mo cares. He doesn''t want Shuya to lose. But if you want to win, you have to spend too much energy. Recently, he has been busy and doesn''t have a lot of time to help Shu Ya compete.


    If Han Mo doesn''t help himself, he has no confidence that Shuya can win the championship, so he would rather Shuya not participate. This is his own selfishness. Fortunately, Shuya just wants to play with her face covered. She is not interested in participating in the competition.


    In fact, Shuya is still a child in her heart, just like a little guy. In the past, Han Mo only thought that Shuya was a very strong mother who had to work to support her family and take care of Xuanxuan.


    But now he found that Shuya is a strong woman in front of everyone. Only in front of herself can she become a little public lift, or a girl''s version. Therefore, every time there are only three of them, Han Mo will call Shuya''s eldest daughter, and the little guy is a little daughter.


    It''s a little late to pick up the little guy and go home. The child has been holding the mask given by her father to be the masked king at home.


    Put the child on the small bed, Han Mo and Shu Ya have time to live together.


    Every night, it is their common wish to hope that the child will fall asleep soon. In order not to be disturbed, Han Mo always turns off his cell phone.


    I don''t know how long later, Shuya has turned into a Wang Chunshui and sleeps on the bed. Han Mo kisses Shuya''s gentle ruddy cheek, gently tucks in the quilt for her and walks out of the room.


    Han Mo turned on the mobile phone. At the beginning, the mobile phone kept shaking, and missed phone prompts and text messages instantly poured into the mobile phone.


    Finally, the mobile phone prompts a total of 24 missed calls and 12 unread text messages.


    Han Mo glanced and missed the call. Two of them were Pang Xie''s, two were Yang Guang, one was song hero, and the rest were Meng Si.


    Meng Si has a problem. Every time Han Mo doesn''t receive his call in time because of something. If he doesn''t send a text message telling him it''s inconvenient to answer, Meng Si can bomb the phone until Han Mo answers.


    The 12 unread messages were also sent by the staff of masked king.


    He probably scanned it. It seems that Jing William did something on the Internet.


    Han Mo dialed little pangxie''s phone. As soon as he dialed it out, there was a loud voice from the receiver. Han Mo was afraid to affect Shuya''s sleep before he came out of the bedroom.


    Without going too far, he stood at the door. In the voice of little Pang Xie, Han Mo subconsciously pulled the distance between his mobile phone and his ears, took a few steps forward and gently brought it to the door of the bedroom.


    "Brother Han, King William is not authentic. He even hinted in wechat that the God of war is him." Little pangxie didn''t like Jing William''s self righteous appearance. Now he is a little excited when he meets this thing again.


    Han Mo was "busy" when he came back. He didn''t see wechat at all, and he didn''t know what King William sent.


    After that, Pang Xie guessed that Han Mo might not know about wechat, and his voice increased an octave. "He hired a marketing team to publicize. Originally, everyone didn''t guess that he was the God of war, and there was no him in the scope of speculation. As a result, his Navy deliberately took the rhythm, said that the God of war was King William, and deliberately released several important features. I checked it, Those numbers belong to the Navy. The most important thing is that when the real fans left a message under his wechat, he replied, saying that people have good eyesight. "


    Han Mo frowned and continued to be silent, listening to little pangxie finish.


    "It''s obvious that he is the God of war. Now King William is the key word of the God of war and has become the first in wechat hot search." Little Ponzi was very angry, and balabalabala said a lot.


    Han Mo said in a low voice, "OK, I see."


    Hang up, Han Mo turns to song hero''s number again. He is the leader of the program director group. Although Han Mo guesses that song hero should call, he still calls song hero back.


    As Han Mo thought, song hero is also because of this thing, but song hero has no emotional color when reporting, just worried about the broadcast of the next issue.


    Hang up. Han Mo sits on the sofa in the living room and doesn''t call Meng Si back. He knows this guy must be the same thing, and according to Meng Si''s urination, he will continue to call him.


    Han Mo opened the wechat and wechat home page. Before, almost all wechat customers were discussing Meng Chen, who surprised everyone during the song king battle today, but just after Jing William created the topic, netizens'' attention instantly shifted to Jing William.


    If he just uses the navy to build momentum for himself, Han Mo can turn a blind eye for the time being. It''s just a bad competition. He won''t cooperate with him in the future, but Jing William deliberately revealed his identity, which is very bad.


    Han Mo''s eyes became gloomy.


    The highlight of masked singer is not only the exquisite singing strength of the invited singers, but also the face exposing gimmick. All the audience are guessing who the singer behind the mask may be. If a popular masked singer has been identified, it can be imagined that it will have a great impact on the viewing degree of the program.


    Han Mo can''t tolerate Jing William''s behavior.

 Chapter 547

    "Brother William, now the Internet is talking about you. Ha ha, originally, you are the king of this issue. Why should a loser who exposed the face grab the limelight?" The assistant said unconvinced.


    In fact, King William also held a breath in his heart. He thought he could sing all the way when he got the king of songs. At least he should be the focus after the game. As a person with strong competitive psychology, King William didn''t want someone to be above himself.


    Although King William didn''t do these things on the Internet today, he didn''t object when the assistant did it, and now he enjoys it very much.


    The assistant continued, "I just don''t know if sichen media will know that we''re looking for those sailors."


    King William waved his hand, "what if you know? They wish I could attend the last issue. They didn''t get it casually at my price. "


    The assistant dog leg nodded and said, "yes, it''s their honor for them to invite you, and the ratings of masked King depend on you in the future."


    King William tilted his mouth slightly.


    ......


    The morning light at the end of summer shines on the sofa, dining table and floor through the floor glass window, leaving golden light at last.


    Although it was the summer vacation, Han Mo didn''t relax her requirements for the little guy and still let her get up early.


    Shuya originally wanted her children to sleep in after the holiday. In the previous holidays, she would also relax her requirements for Xuanxuan, but Han Mo didn''t allow it this time.


    Because children''s habits are difficult to develop. It''s not easy for the little guy to get up every morning. When it''s time, Han Mo can wake up as soon as she calls. If he relaxes his requirements during the summer vacation, he will go to school a month later, and the little guy will become the little cat who can''t get up in the morning.


    The little guy sleepily opened his two small arms, stretched a big lazy waist and rubbed his eyes.


    Han Mo made breakfast early before calling the "eldest daughter" and the little daughter to get up.


    Shuya dragged her crushed body and cursed Han Mo to sit at the table. The little guy was also complaining that his father told her to get up so early.


    Although the little guy is still in a half awake state, his small ears work very well. She keeps her ears open when her parents chat.


    "What issue is my masked singing as a guest?"


    "In the first two phases of the finals, a mysterious guest will be invited to listen to the members. You can come, sing masked first, and then sit down."


    "Great. I asked Zeng Ying to show me the schedule, save the schedule and make good preparations." Shuya looked excited.


    "Don''t prepare. Just sing a song. Just play it normally." Looking at Shuya''s expression like a child, I couldn''t help reaching out and gently rubbing Shuya''s head.


    Although the little guy is confused, his small ears can be erect. His father must say that his mother can go to the masked king. The little guy quit. That''s a reserved item for her performance at home.


    The little guy suddenly stared at his father with big eyes flickering, "mom is gone, Xuanxuan is going, and Xuanxuan is going to sing masked." The little guy pouted his small mouth and raised his small neck high.


    Han Mo and Shu Ya were stunned. Unexpectedly, the little guy was going to participate in the masked song king.


    They all laughed again. Before Han Mo could take back the hand he had put on Shuya''s head, he put it on the little guy''s head again. "Is it good for mom and dad to hold a masked song party for Xuanxuan at home? Mom is going to work, not play."


    Although Shuya wanted to play, she nodded her head seriously and said with Han Mo, "mom is not going to play, she is going to work."


    The little guy had a flat mouth and was a little reluctant, but she knew that her mother''s job was to sing and participate in activities.


    The little guy thought for a moment and said, "Yuxuan wants a lot of masks and keeps changing."


    Han Mo smiled, "OK, listen to Yuxuan. Dad will make you what kind of mask you want. Then we have to make a song list. What song is good with what kind of mask?"


    Han Mo made a thoughtful look. The little guy was driven by his father''s topic, his small head also rose slightly, and a finger poked his small chin.


    "I''m not fooled by you. I''ll take a little white rabbit, and then... Listen to me, mom and dad. I want a little angel..." the little guy''s little head is running fast, thinking about what kind of mask he wants. He doesn''t mention going to participate in the masked King anymore.


    ......


    The door of sichen media building was surrounded by reporters.


    All the reporters are asking about the same topic.


    "The popular God of war who won the title of this song king spread on the Internet is the song God King William."


    "And netizens throw out many details, which are really right with Jing William."


    "Has sichen media determined the winner?"


    "It is said that King William has never participated in any competition programs. What method does Han always use to invite King William?"


    "King William replied to fans'' messages below his wechat, which has hinted that he is the God of war. How will sichen media respond to this?"


    Han Mo doesn''t want to answer any of these questions. If a reporter asks questions at ordinary times, even if Han Mo is inconvenient to answer, he will politely say a few words, but he really doesn''t want to say a word this time, and he doesn''t have to say it.


    Without stopping, he walked straight into the gate, ignoring the reporters and their questions.


    How smart the security guards of sichen media are. They began to observe Han Mo''s expression and actions since he appeared. If they stopped to answer, they just kept order next to him and were ready to stop the reporters after Han Mo''s answer.


    If Han Mo didn''t stop to answer the question, the security guard rushed directly to block the reporter out of the human wall.


    At the moment, Han Mo has gone in, and the security guard has blocked all the reporters out.


    As soon as Han Mo got out of the elevator, Pang Xie welcomed him. "Brother Han, have you met the reporter? They all gathered around the gate and asked about Jing William. Just now his assistant praised him on wechat and said that the God of war was the news of Jing William. Is it intentional? "


    Han Mo continued to walk into his office with a serious expression.


    Pang Xie looked worried, "but it''s true that ares is a hot winner, but he has leaked his identity. What else to watch in the final finals? Isn''t our program no different from not masked?"


    He said with a long sigh, "he just wanted to be in the limelight, but it''s not better to expose the final of the finals. How can he not help these issues." Although little pangxie doesn''t like King William, he doesn''t deny his strength.


    Han Mo''s serious face suddenly became colder, "who said he would participate in the finals."

 Chapter 548

    Little pangxie looked confused, but Han Mo stopped talking.


    He knew that every word of Han Mo was meaningful. Little pangxie stood in front of the office and hesitated. He thought about what he wanted to say and didn''t want to say, and finally swallowed what he wanted to say.


    Pang Xie is worried that no one will win King William. If King William is really invincible in the singing world, it will certainly not be. However, if you want him out, you must disrupt the previous plan, and then send staff to invite some singers who are more confident of PK losing King William. The schedule and appearance fee are unknown, which can not be solved at once.


    However, as long as King William is still on the stage of masked king, it is unfair to other singers.


    Pang Xie guessed that Han Mo would rather pay liquidated damages than let Jing William participate in the competition. Although the contract said that singers could not expose their identity or other singers'' identities, Jing William made small moves behind his back, and the "good eyesight" of replying to fans could not be used as solid evidence. If he really wanted to sue him for breach of contract, King William must also have various excuses. He really quarrels and has a bad impact on the program, so little pangxie guessed that Han Mo would rather lose money.


    He had come to the door and stopped, "I know you don''t care about the liquidated damages, but I''d better do what offends people. I''ll talk to them about withdrawing from the game. As long as the liquidated damages are paid, King William should not cause any storm."


    Little pangxie knew that he might not be ignored by others, but he didn''t want Jing William to point the spear at Han mo. no one knew what attitude Jing William would use to evaluate the game in front of the media after he withdrew from the game.


    He has long heard of King William''s actions after the conflict between King William and previously unhappy program groups and cooperative brands. King William''s artistic morality does not deserve his fame.


    Little pangxie is familiar with Jing William''s behavior when he is unhappy with his partner, but he doesn''t understand Han Mo''s behavior.


    Han Mo listened to little pangxie''s words, saw his worried expression and smiled.


    When Pang Xie saw Han Mo laughing, he thought he didn''t understand the seriousness of the problem, because Han Mo had been busy making movies since he took over sichen media. This was the first time he founded a program and met people like Jing William.


    "Brother Han, it''s all right. In fact, I may have more experience in dealing with such problems than you. I followed in the past about liquidated damages..."


    "Liquidated damages? Hehe, if it doesn''t exist, there''s no point. " Han Mo interrupted little pangxie, smiled, waved his hand and said.


    "Ah?" Little Pang Xie couldn''t believe his ears. "Aren''t you going to let King William leave the program? This has a great impact on our program, and it is unfair to other singers. Our program is so creative and has such a good reputation that we can''t be corrupted by a mouse shit. " Little Ponzi was a little excited,


    Han Mo looked at pangxie''s worried expression, calmly listened to him finish a long crosstalk, and then smiled.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t survive the next issue of our program." Han Mo''s tone was very flat, like saying something that would have happened. There was no emotional wave.


    The more calm he was, the more confused little Ponzi was.


    "Brother Han? Do you already have a candidate singer for the next program? " He knows all the singers who have been selected before. To be fair, although they are strong in strength, they are still not sure that they can make Jing William kick out 100%.


    Han Mo didn''t continue to explain anything to little pangxie. He directly threw the folder on the table into little pangxie''s arms, "hurry up and don''t worry about Jing William."


    Little pangxie didn''t really relax until this time. He nodded hard and ran out with the folder in his arms.


    The topic that King William is the God of war on the Internet is not over, but King William''s attitude has changed.


    Relying on the water army to bring the rhythm, and then making some ambiguous answers when fans ask questions, it deliberately makes people think, but at the moment, Jing William is unconventional, deliberately sent a wechat and said, "don''t guess, please pay more attention to my work."


    When Han Mo saw this micro guest, he knew what King William was thinking. He was retreating and had heated up the topic. He deliberately said this. It seems that he is asking everyone not to continue the topic and divert their attention. In fact, he is half pushing and half admitting, but others can''t grasp it.


    As soon as King William''s wechat news came out, his attention increased to a new level. Originally, his fans didn''t know what happened, but they watched the previous program because of this wechat.


    Brain powder will have an obsession with idols. They are particularly familiar with the characteristics of his singing. Then someone began to analyze and interpret the singing method and singing. Finally, they came to the conclusion that the God of war is King William.


    For several days, there were all kinds of so-called real hammers on the Internet about King William being the God of war.


    Originally, because Han Mo was full of confidence, the people around him also settled down, but because there were too many comments on the Internet these days, Meng Si, song Yingxiong and little Pang Xie couldn''t sit still and told Han Mo all kinds of concerns in turn.


    Han Mo''s attitude has not changed, very calm.


    Time passed quickly, and it was time for the program to broadcast.


    Because of King William''s small moves before, more media and viewers paid attention to the masked king of songs. However, in the past, they had high evaluation on the competition system and song quality of the program, which was almost one-sided praise, but now some viewers who were originally neutral and just liked watching the program are dissatisfied with King William''s disguised public identity.


    "If the God of war is really King William and according to the program routine, the God of war won the championship of this season, what is it called masked king? Just uncover it. "


    "Yes, I don''t think it''s interesting. This program has good singing skills in addition to the quality of singers. The biggest attraction is the surprise of exposing the face. It won''t look good without this."


    "The Internet is predicting that the champion is the God of war. The ultimate unveiling is a little boring."


    "Not the God of war, the only possibility is to have another more awesome singer."


    "It''s unlikely. I feel that King William has become a big coffee. According to the program routine, it''s impossible to invite so many big coffee to compete for the championship. Maybe they didn''t expect that King William was guessed out so quickly and wanted to surprise people when he was finally unveiled."


    The discussion on the program on the Internet is divided into two factions. One part is Jing William''s brain powder. What he said is entirely to support idols, which has nothing to do with the program, while the other part is the pure audience, who are worried about the program, and some threaten not to watch it because Jing William was exposed in advance.


    Han Mo sat in the lounge, looked at the rolling discussion on the screen and glanced in the direction of the door.


    Song Yingxiong hurriedly stood at the door, "President Han, there is another singer who hasn''t arrived. What should I do?"


    Han Mo smiled, "here we are."

 Chapter 549

    Although there are all kinds of voices on the Internet, although the audience is worried about the prospect of masked king of songs for a time because of the overexposure of God of war.


    But the program still arrived as scheduled.


    In the anticipation of everyone and the warm applause of the audience, Li Manli slowly walked onto the stage.


    Like the previous rules, the first round is a chorus session. Because it is a chorus, each singer actually sings only half a song. Moreover, in order to cooperate with each other, the selected songs may not give full play to their 100% strength, but the songs are also discussed and decided by everyone, and fairness can be guaranteed.


    The God of war was assigned to the first group. There was no suspense. The hearing group invited by Han Mo was very fair. It would not be unfair because of who the God of war might be. How to vote and who to vote for were all determined according to the song itself.


    To be fair, ares is really better at singing chorus songs here.


    "King William really sings well. If I had a vote, I would vote for him."


    "I''m a little looking forward to whether there will be big coffee in the future. If there is no suspense in this issue, I don''t want to see it in the future."


    "It''s good to sing. In fact, it''s as if it''s not exposed. It''s also good to listen to Jing William''s singing every time. It seems that he hasn''t participated in this kind of singing competition."


    As soon as the first group competition was over, the discussion filled the whole network.


    There was no suspense next. With the regret of the two singers, the second group and the third group also ended their singing.


    If there is no special accident in the program, it should follow the script, just like each group. Even some viewers have guessed on the Internet that the champion of this period is still the God of war, because the strength of these groups of singers is difficult to compete with the God of war unless there is a miracle in the next round.


    "Now let''s welcome the fourth group of masked singers, ocean heart and Meng Daxuan."


    As soon as Li Manli''s voice fell, the two singers in the fourth group slowly came on stage.


    Both of them made elaborate "dressing up". It was impossible to tell who was hiding behind the mask from their appearance.


    A head is decorated with a lot of blue, with a red heart-shaped pattern on its head. It is not a very regular heart-shaped, but it can also be seen that it is a shining heart hidden in the waves.


    Another singer stared at a square headed doll on the stage. The whole dress was like a doll in front of a children''s toy store. It was very cute on the stage.


    "Grandma, that''s me!" The little guy pointed to the TV and shouted to grandma in the kitchen.


    Chen Yuehong was cutting fruit for the little guy in the kitchen. She didn''t watch TV. Leng Buding didn''t take this sentence seriously when she heard her granddaughter say it. She thought it was fun for the child to say it.


    The little guy shouted a few words. Grandma didn''t come out of the kitchen, so she stopped shouting and sat down to watch TV.


    The first song is the heart of the sea.


    The heart of the sea is a female singer with a soft voice and a little melancholy. It is a little like her code name. Her voice is as mysterious as the ocean and a little vicissitudes.


    After the first paragraph of the song, there was warm applause from the audience, which is a respect for every singer. Whoever sings a paragraph for the first time in the chorus will get applause from the audience and the hearing group.


    The music continued, and the second song was smooth and excessive. Meng Daxuan''s song suddenly sounded and spread to every corner of the studio hall through the microphone.


    After only singing one sentence, everyone was shocked. After a pause of half a second, the whole audience burst into fierce applause.


    If the applause just after the ocean star concert is polite and respectful to the singer, it is because of surprise and heartfelt admiration at the moment.


    "Who is this cute Daxuan?" Mengsi asked little pangxie after hearing the song.


    "I don''t know. I haven''t paid attention to the singers in this issue. Ask Director Song later. He may know."


    Meng Si gave a light "um" and continued to listen to the singing in front of the stage.


    Little Pang Xie also listened. He knew that brother Han said that King William would be kicked out this time. That is, there was a big man in charge. He wanted to know who the big man was. But because he hadn''t paid attention to the singers in this period, he didn''t have a list in his hand at the moment. Director Song went to find Han mo before the program began, and then didn''t come back. Maybe both of them were busy in front of the stage.


    Meng Daxuan''s singing just remembered that while applauding on the spot, the audience watching the program on the Internet were not calm.


    "Meng Daxuan!"


    "God of war''s opponent is coming. It is estimated that this issue will be exposed and go home."


    "This cute Dayuan can''t see the origin at all. She''s dressed like a personal doll."


    "So cute. I really want to take a group photo with him."


    "This program is interesting, so it''s not certain who is the king of songs. Don''t be happy too early."


    The song continued until the chorus was finished.


    Warm applause broke out again at the scene. This applause was given to the two singers on the stage. No matter what, each singer deserves everyone''s respect.


    Ocean heart and Meng Daxuan bowed politely to each other, then stood on the stage together and waited for the voting result of the hearing group.


    There is no suspense. Finally, the heart of the sea is revealed. Meng Daxuan is promoted smoothly.


    At the moment, because ares won in the first group of chorus, he will be the first to sing on the stage in the second round of solo, and he will fight against the singers who won in the second group.


    Although the God of war used to be a hot winner in everyone''s heart, now everyone seems to be waiting for Meng Daxuan to come out last.


    "Did you find out, who is Meng Daxuan?" King William said angrily to his assistant.


    "I don''t know. I checked it, but I didn''t find it. There''s no such person in the program." The assistant replied with some panic.


    King William threw his head cover on the sofa. "Did you ask over the heart of the sea? They sing together. It''s impossible to practice without knowing each other. "


    "I asked. The heart of the sea said they didn''t practice at all. Meng Daxuan asked her to choose a song according to her preferences, and then informed him of the song name. People didn''t show up at all. This is their first chorus on the stage." The assistant was also a little helpless.


    "What!" King William stared and leaned against the sofa.


    Four groups competed in pairs, leaving only two people in the end.


    "I bet the God of war still lives because he didn''t meet Meng Daxuan in the first round of chorus just now."


    "Meng Daxuan is so powerful. The song just now was original. Ordinary singers can''t Parry him and can''t find any flaws in his voice."


    "Look forward to the confrontation between Ares and Meng Daxuan."


    "Just now, Meng Dayuan sang the original song against Meng Dayuan. Will the next round also be original?"


    "It should not be. There are so many original songs to sing. After all, they are not new people. Singers generally have good original songs that have been released long ago."


    Li Manli tried to restrain her excitement. In fact, she also hated Jing William''s breaking the rules of the game for her own selfish desires. This time, there was a cute Daxuan on the stage. Li Manli was happy.


    God of war took the lead in singing.


    King William is an old singer. He sings very steadily. Although there have been fluctuations in his heart for a long time, his voice has not been affected at all. The songs he sings definitely have the strength to win the king of this issue.


    Until the end of the song, King William''s mouth showed a trace of evil smile.


    Meng Daxuan stands in the center of the stage, and the light turns dark and bright again.


    The prelude sounded, not so high, but like a lightning bolt across the sky.


    "Original!"


    "Original again!"


    "There are original songs."


    At the end of the prelude, Meng Daxuan''s voice sounded.


    "I dreamed of walking across the world with a sword and seeing the prosperity of the world..."

 Chapter 550

    The song is melancholy and hoarse, with vicissitudes and gloom. It seems that it has experienced vicissitudes and changes in the world, but it can still face everything with a pure smile.


    With the passage of time, the once dream seems to be a thing of the past, and the friends who once ran on the dream are gone, but they still don''t give up. Although they sometimes feel lonely and helpless, everyone is the same. After the experience, there are all kinds of human feelings in the world. They miss the past youth very much, but they have no regrets.


    Meng Daxuan''s voice echoed throughout the studio. At the moment, people have forgotten his shape, his code name and his appearance behind his mask, and are completely attracted by his voice.


    "Young hearts are always frivolous


    Now you are home all over the world


    The girl who once made you love


    Now there is no trace


    Love always makes you want and worry


    Once made you black and blue


    dilililidilililidada......ˇ±


    The hearing group, which would have occasionally discussed when the singer sang, now sat up and looked in the direction of the stage.


    The scene was quiet and there was no sound except singing.


    The audience who was still discussing who the masked song king would be in front of the TV also stopped discussing. They sat quietly in front of the sofa and looked at the picture on the screen.


    The fierce barrage on the webcast platform seemed to break down suddenly and disappeared collectively.


    The whole world is quiet because of this song. Whether it''s a young boy in a crazy young age, or a middle-aged man who has tasted the vicissitudes of the world and walked on the confused Road, this song is telling their stories now or their past stories.


    Meng Si stood backstage and looked at everything on the stage. He pondered for a long time. His eyes suddenly twinkled. He turned his head and asked Pang Xie, "where''s your brother Han?"


    Little pangxie had long been attracted by the song. His mind was blank. He just listened carefully to every word sung in the song. He didn''t hear Meng Si talking to himself at all. He didn''t react for a moment.


    Meng Si smashed his mouth and suddenly pushed Pang Xie beside him. "I''m talking to you."


    "Ah?" Little Pang Xie seemed to suddenly slow down. He was startled and looked at Meng Si.


    "I ask you, where''s your brother Han?" Munce pressed his temper and asked again.


    Little pangxie forgot about Han Mo since he listened to the song. At first, he didn''t see Han Mo and thought that he might be busy with song hero, but he forgot about it and was completely attracted by Meng Daxuan''s song.


    Meng Si looked at little pangxie in a confused state and knew that he had asked for nothing, but he seemed to understand something in his heart, and a smile came out of the corners of his mouth.


    Xiao pangxie''s nerve looking for Han Mo was suddenly touched. He began to look around and muttered, "yes, brother Han has never seen anyone. This period is almost over."


    Meng Si ignored Pang Xie, but continued to look at the direction of the stage and listen to the song more carefully.


    "Mr. Meng, I''ll find brother Han." Little Ponzi wanted to finish listening to the song, but he thought it was also important to find brother Han. He struggled for a second, and finally turned and left.


    Meng Si didn''t dissuade little Pang Xie either, mainly because he was noisy. If he told him his guess, he might chatter for a long time.


    The singing continues, because it is the last duel on this masked night. When ares sings, Meng Daxuan also stands on the stage to measure the face, and when ares sings, Meng Daxuan doesn''t leave.


    At the moment, the God of war was standing on the side of the stage, his eyebrows slightly frowned, and his moving lyrics and low magnetic voice completely fettered him. At first, he was still wondering who the singer on the stage was, but now he can''t even guess. Isn''t what the song tells about himself and the road he once walked?


    Writing songs will make people dry. As soon as they hear the melody, they will move with the rhythm, which makes people excited and blood boiling. But some songs can make people quiet and imaginative. They can''t extricate themselves from the artistic conception of songs. They can''t help recalling the past and meditating on the present.


    This song has such charm. He is quiet, he is low, and he is magnetic with reason. It seems that he has walked through the singer''s regretless youth with all the listeners.


    And this happens to be who you were.


    "Let''s dry this glass of wine


    A good man''s mind is like the sea


    Experienced the changes of life and the world


    This smile is warm and pure... "


    With the end of the last lyrics, the music gradually weakened, and the lingering sound was swirling. The whole studio was surrounded by the low magnetic voice of Meng Da Xuan.


    When the song ended, the audience and the hearing group did not respond at all. The scene was quiet for a full second. It seemed that everyone was waiting for the weakened song to ring again. They were unwilling to end because they didn''t listen enough.


    The live studio outside the venue did not resume the barrage because of the end of the song. The original active platform lost its voice. No one had time to touch the keyboard for fear of missing any details.


    Until Meng Daxuan on the stage stopped for a moment and bowed to the audience, everyone really believed that the singing was over, really over.


    Warm applause broke out at the scene, warm and lasting.


    At this time, the audience outside the waiting hall remembered that there was an interactive link, and the barrage flew up in an instant.


    "It''s so nice. I really didn''t expect to hear such a nice original song on the stage of masked king of songs. I thought I could just recall my previous works."


    "Just now I felt that I was cursed. I didn''t want to do anything else. I just wanted to listen to the song quietly."


    "You find that Da Xuan''s voice is very infectious. It seems that she has experienced vicissitudes of life, but there is no trace of age."


    "Yes, I also have this feeling. It''s not like those smoked voices. It''s fresher."


    "I don''t know how to characterize this song. It sounds good."


    "Meng Daxuan is a divine man. I really want to see his true face now. It''s amazing."


    "The program team has a lot of money. You can invite so many big coffee."


    The netizens who didn''t speak just now burst out and occupied the whole screen.


    Li Manli came to the stage. "I believe you still have a lot to say about the singing of the two singers, but our program has reached the most critical link. What about the God of war? Or Meng Daxuan. "


    Netizens shot one after another.


    "To tell you the truth, if you simply want to expose yourself, I really want to see who Meng Daxuan is and who can write such a good song, but in terms of song quality, it must be the God of war."


    "There''s no suspense. It must be the God of war, although I''m not interested at all."


    "I want to watch the next program now."


    Meng Daxuan and God of war stood on the stage.


    Although the information on the barrage flew very fast, the atmosphere at the scene was still very tense.


    Everyone looked at the rapidly changing numbers on the big screen and finally stopped suddenly.


    Soon the staff sent the envelope to Li Manli.


    Li Manli''s loud voice sounded in the studio, "today''s singer is... God of war! Please go back to the backstage to have a rest. "


    King William was stunned before he reacted. The host called himself. Until this time, he realized that he would expose his face, but because of his excessive hype, he didn''t even have the last suspense at the moment.


    The applause and screams of the audience that might have been more and more intense because of surprise may also become perfunctory applause.


    For William king, time seems to be at a standstill.


    Meng Daxuan waved to the audience and left his voice. Looking at the shape of Meng Daxuan, she was very cute.


    The warm applause continued until Meng Daxuan''s back disappeared in the dark stage channel.

 Chapter 551

    On the stage, only the host Li Manli and the God of war are left.


    The scene that should have been looked forward to, because of the previous comments on the Internet, everyone''s expectation of the God of war has almost dropped to zero, and even King William''s fans don''t have any sense of expectation at all.


    The God of war is King William. It''s almost a real hammer. If King William is not behind the mask after the successful unveiling, everyone may be very surprised, but the problem is that it''s really him behind the mask.


    In fact, the director group wants to have some surprised expressions as in each issue, so that the cameraman will have some content to follow when shooting the audience. Even if it is the result known to all, after all, we should take into account the broadcasting effect and hope the audience to pretend to be surprised.


    And King William is thinking that he will come to the end. Finally, winning the championship is the glory. It doesn''t exist whether everyone knows in advance that the God of war is King William.


    That''s why he dared to use such means behind his back, but he never thought that he was eliminated after exposure for only one period.


    The heat of the original exposure link also completely disappeared because of his early exposure. At the moment, King William only hates. He doesn''t hate others. He hates himself. Why expose his identity in advance.


    Obviously, you can reach a peak in the final exposure link.


    Until now, he realized that the real climax of this program is not just to continue the game. In fact, the unveiling is the beginning of a new climax.


    This indicates that they can sing with their real appearance, and the audience doesn''t treat the program as a real game at all. In their eyes, they can continue to stay on the stage, but they also expect to expose the singer to show his original appearance.


    The singers who had exposed themselves on the stage before became more and more popular after they left the stage.


    Just this reason, before King William lost the game, he didn''t want to understand. He just thought he could go to the end. He didn''t know that there were people outside and mountains outside.


    King William slowly took off his mask without any expectation.


    I don''t know why. When others expose their faces, they are still proud of losing. Even if they lose the game, they can get a new understanding from the audience.


    But King William''s exposure has become a disgrace and a joke. Even the hearing group has omitted the guessing singer link in front of Jie.


    Just dry and direct.


    In fact, no one knows the struggle behind King William''s mask.


    Other singers may be looking forward to this moment after singing. It''s as interesting as it is to see so many shocked expressions under the stage, but Jing William doesn''t want to see it at all.


    "Don''t they all say he can win the championship and finally expose his glory?"


    "If no one can kill him, it''s glory. It''s a fart to be killed."


    "We still have to affirm King William''s singing skills, which are excellent among singers."


    "But you should keep a low profile. You won''t be kicked out."


    "Others are happy to expose their faces. I feel Jing William crying behind the mask, ha ha."


    In fact, most of the audience are gourd eaters. They watch a lively program and hope the program is good-looking. However, there are not many people who are particularly infatuated with a singer. There may be some, but they are not among the mainstream audience.


    On the Internet, there are also loyal fans of King William speaking for his idol, but they were soon brushed down by other audiences.


    The audience of masked king of songs can''t be underestimated. Everyone''s speculation about Meng Daxuan has long overshadowed the God of war who knew the answer in advance.


    King William exposed his face in such an embarrassing situation without any emotion or saying anything. He just said thank you out of politeness and left the stage in a hurry.


    He really has nothing to say. Whatever he says will become a joke.


    The audience is still a lovely audience. No matter what, they still gave King William the most appropriate applause.


    At the end of the competition, the suspense has begun since the first round of chorus. This cute Daxuan has become the new king of songs. No one can guess what kind of surprises will appear on the stage of masked king of songs.


    Just like everyone thought that the God of war club was invincible. At the last game, a doll named Meng Daxuan suddenly appeared without everyone''s knowledge. The original song shocked four people. Who else can predict the next program? There is nothing to do except expectation.


    At the moment, little Ponzi is still pacing in the backstage lounge.


    "I didn''t find brother Han. The program is coming to an end. Just now I asked Director Song. He said that brother Han separated from him at the beginning of the program. Where did he go?"


    Munce ignored him and went straight out.


    Han Mo just put his "cute Da Xuan" outfit in a singer''s lounge and returned to his original appearance. He met Meng Si within a few steps.


    Han Mo smiled naturally when he saw Meng Si. As usual, he had no special words.


    Meng Si chuckled, "little Mo Mo, the disguise is good."


    Han Mo didn''t want to tell anyone that he was Meng Daxuan, but he didn''t want to deliberately hide the people around him. His attitude was that if he was guessed and asked him, he wouldn''t deny it, but if she didn''t see it, she wouldn''t take the initiative to say it.


    At the moment, looking at Meng Si''s expression with a bad smile, Han Mo said calmly, "it''s OK."


    Unexpectedly, Meng Si coughed twice and pretended to be angry. "Why don''t you dare not tell me when you write a new song? Huh? " Meng Si took a questioning tone.


    "Because the wings are hard." Han Mo didn''t take Meng Si''s pretending to be angry seriously at all.


    Meng Si, "..."


    Meng Si, who was choked by Han Mo and almost suffocated, didn''t know how to speak for a moment, because his wings were hard... Hard... Hard.


    There seems to be some truth in what he said. Meng Si thought that he used to be Han Mo''s agent. Of course, he told himself the first time when he wrote a new song, but now Han Mo is the helmsman of sichen media, and he is only a shareholder. He can be regarded as a friend at most in front of Han mo. there is no need to tell himself when writing a song.


    On this thought, Meng Si felt speechless. It seemed that Han Mo, a smelly boy, was very reasonable.


    Han Mo walked in front and Meng Si walked behind. They returned to the big lounge one after another.


    Little pangxie is still trying to find Han Mo with his mobile phone, but Han Mo''s mobile phone has long been muted and can''t find him at all.


    Seeing Han Mo, Pang Xie hurriedly welcomed him, "brother Han, where did you go just now?"


    "I''m busy at the front desk."


    "Oh, I said, you must be busy. By the way, the cute Da Xuan you invited was too fierce and forcibly eliminated Jing William."


    "Yes."


    Munce curled his mouth behind him and didn''t speak.


    Today, Shuya had an activity and it would be very late. Han Mo''s program ended a little late. The time was not right. Han Mo asked the company''s driver to send Shuya home. Today, Han Mo went back to his home.


    The little guy heard the sound of the key twisting and ran out of the bedroom with his little slippers.


    He put his arms around his father''s neck and ran into his arms.


    Han Mo just wanted to say why he didn''t go to bed so late.


    The little guy had a small mouth and first questioned Han Mo, "Dad, why did you use my name without authorization."


    Han Mo was stunned and smiled spoiled again.

 Chapter 552

    The little guy can see at a glance that the figure doll, the masked singer who claims to be "Meng Da Xuan", is his father. In fact, children are very simple, because there are no other complex ideas, but their eyes are sharper.


    What is analyzed from singing, height and various characteristics does not exist. A child can only say which is her father by feeling, and that is really her father.


    In fact, Chen Yuehong and Han Jun also watched the program. At the beginning, the little guy said that Meng Daxuan was his father. The old couple just thought their name was like their family Xuanxuan, but they didn''t think about it any more.


    Chen Yuehong believes that Han Mo is the planner and general director, and it is impossible to participate in the program in person.


    Han Jun analyzed it from the singing method and felt that it could not be Han mo.


    Both adults proved that Meng Daxuan was not Han Mo, but there was no reason for a child. She just felt that Meng Daxuan was her father by virtue of her first feeling, but this first feeling was very accurate.


    The little guy was tired of being in his father''s arms and refused to come down. He muttered, "Dad, is it infringement to use my name?"


    The little boy spoke as like as two peas, and he was still holding on to his father''s handle.


    Han Mojia smiled twice, "Hey, this doesn''t count."


    "I think Meng Daxuan is my masked code. Now my father has used it. He hasn''t won my opinion in advance and won my consent." Although Xuanxuan was on her father''s body, she looked up with a small chin, a righteous little look, both lovely and funny.


    Han Mo did not expect that a four-year-old child should be able to say such words. He even knows the infringement, and there are grounds for it. Let''s not say whether these are enough infringement or not, that is, the child''s logical thinking is enough for Han Mo to be stunned.


    The little guy saw that his father didn''t say a word. His fleshy little face showed an expression of hope for victory. His big watery eyes turned and an idea came out.


    Han Mo is still immersed in his surprise at the child. He doesn''t know that he is being calculated by the little guy in his arms at the moment.


    The little guy''s small round face was full of smiles and became more round. He laughed loudly, "Dad, in fact, you can use Meng Daxuan as the code, but Xuanxuan wants three lollipops, can you?" The little guy stretched out three fingers.


    Han Mo was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that the little guy was waiting for himself here. It turned out that what the little guy said in front was all foreshadowing, and the most important thing was lollipops.


    At ordinary times, Han Mo seldom lets children eat sugar. He is mainly afraid that eating sugar is bad for children''s teeth, and too much sugar intake is also harmful to health.


    So the little guy wants to eat more lollipops through various methods every day. For example, if he is better, he will ask if he can buy lollipops. If he draws well, he will also ask if he can eat lollipops.


    At the moment, the little guy seized the opportunity to get lollipops again. Of course, he won''t let go.


    Han Mo looked at the little guy, and the little guy blinked innocent big eyes at his father.


    The little guy had heard the word infringement from adults before. It seemed to be a very serious thing, so his father infringed her name. The problem was quite serious, so the little guy said three lollipops.


    Han Mo secretly laughed in his heart. He didn''t expect the child''s careful thinking before, but when he saw the child holding out three fleshy fingers, he understood everything in his heart. No matter how ancient and strange a child is, he can''t win an adult.


    Little guy, I made a prediction in my heart. Usually I can get a lollipop occasionally. This time, there must be three for such a big thing as "infringement".


    Xuanxuan''s eyes twinkled like stars, looking forward to her father''s affirmative answer.


    Han Mo''s expression has changed from a small surprise to a gentle smile. Then he gently shook his head and didn''t agree to the little guy''s request.


    Xuanxuan always took back when she saw the good, and retreated when she couldn''t get in. Seeing that her father was so firm, she shook her head and refused, and quickly took back one of the three fingers.


    I watched three fingers stand high and become two.


    Han Mo was still unmoved. In his heart, he didn''t want the children to eat sugar, not to mention two, not one.


    However, Da Xuanxuan didn''t know what her father was thinking, and she thought she could bargain.


    The little guy held up two fingers and looked at his father carefully. There was no look in his eyes, but asked.


    Han Mo still shook his head with a firm expression. There was a smile on his face.


    The little guy seemed to have made a big decision. He took the other finger back, and then held one finger high in front of his father. His expression seemed to say that there could be no less. No less people would have no lollipops to eat.


    Han Mo looked at the little guy''s expression and couldn''t help laughing.


    He gently pressed down one of the little guy''s fingers. The little guy seemed to want to resist. He pouted his small mouth and stretched out that finger again.


    Han Mo smiled and spoiled the child''s head.


    In fact, a lollipop is nothing. If a little guy wants it, he can buy him countless lollipops, but the key is not a good thing. Eating it is not good for his health.


    The little guy may have been too confident just now and thought that his father would give her three lollipops. Later, he stepped back to two, but at the moment, it seems that his father doesn''t even want to give her one.


    The little girl was so wronged that she didn''t want to reason with her father. "But Xuanxuan just wants lollipops."


    The psychological gap is too big, and the little guy''s mood is a little out of control.


    Han Mo was not impatient, nor did he agree to her unreasonable request because the child cried.


    He just watched the child quietly. When the little guy cried alone, it was a little boring. He calmed down a little and said gently, "does Xuanxuan want to eat lollipops?"


    The little guy looked at his father with big wet eyes and nodded.


    "But you don''t want lollipops in exchange for conditions."


    The little guy looked at his father with wronged eyes and nodded slightly.


    Han Mo knew that Xuanxuan was not an unreasonable child. He smiled and touched the child''s head, "so dad decided that Xuanxuan could eat a lollipop every week. At other times, no matter what Xuanxuan wanted, dad wouldn''t give it. We controlled the amount of lollipops in order to protect Xuanxuan''s white teeth."


    The little guy thought about it and nodded again. After a while, he suddenly remembered something. He stared excitedly and said, "Dad, tomorrow is Monday. Can I eat a lollipop?"


    Han Mo smiled and shook his head. He had to admire Xuanxuan''s reaction speed. "Yes, tomorrow is Monday. Xuanxuan can eat lollipops."


    The little guy was so happy that he almost jumped up.


    Han Mo continued, "after tomorrow, if Xuanxuan wants to eat lollipops again, when will it be?"


    The little guy said seriously, "it''s next Monday."


    Han Mo nodded happily, and then pinched the child''s face.


    One night, the "mengdaxuan infringement case" was finally solved. Finally, Xuanxuan gave up the lawsuit, gave the code of mengdaxuan to her father, claimed to be mengxiaoxuan, and got a lollipop every week.


    The little guy lay in bed, calculating his small bill in his sleep.


    Earned it.

 Chapter 553

    When Han Mo came home at night, he began to fight wits and courage with the little guy. He didn''t think about work at all.


    Early the next morning, Han Mo''s cell phone kept ringing.


    "Brother Han, have you seen it online? It''s awesome reliable news. It''s all about our program. And you invited me to the adorable Xuan Xuan. It''s so good that he has been able to find out the clues of the mystery. Little Ponzi''s excited voice came out of the receiver.


    The previous story about Jing William still had some impact on the program. If it hadn''t been for the sudden killing of a "cute Da Xuan", the whole program might have been destroyed by this singer.


    No one watching the program, certainly not, but there is no desire for people to watch the previous two issues. There is a lot of noise on the Internet. Even many netizens say that "the program has collapsed", "the ratings will definitely decline in the future" and "the program has been completely abolished".


    It is the emergence of "Meng Da Xuan" that makes the program out of an embarrassing situation. Not only that, it also brings the program to a new climax, so everyone is particularly optimistic about "Meng Da Xuan", and little pangxie is one of them.


    Han Mo just walked out of the bedroom and was ready to make breakfast for the little guy. He received a call from little Pang Xie. Han Mo didn''t take it seriously. He didn''t care about the bad comments on the Internet before. Now they are all one-sided good comments, and he won''t care.


    But little Pang Xie said more and more vigorously, "brother Han, I feel that our program should create a myth. In the past, although there were some good programs that might occupy the first ratings in the first or last issue, it is almost impossible for so many programs in the country to have the first ratings in each issue, but we did it. All the three issues were the first ratings. I bet, The next issue will still be the first. "


    Little Ponzi said a lot, and his mouth couldn''t stop at all.


    At this time, the little guy had rubbed his eyes and came out of the bedroom, patting in the direction of Han mo.


    Han Mo was not very interested in what little pangxie said on the phone. Now he doesn''t want to call when he sees the little guy waking up.


    When Han Mo was about to hang up, little pangxie suddenly said in a hurry, "who is that cute Da Xuan? Brother Han, you haven''t told me yet."


    Han Mo doesn''t want to explain to him at all. If it''s himself, the boy must be endless. Tell him again when you have time, so Han Mo casually said two words, "guess." Just hung up.


    When little pangxie heard the sound of the phone being scratched off, he took the phone away from his ear, looked at the screen and filled his head with question marks, "I guess..." little pangxie fell into speculation and couldn''t extricate himself.


    I guess


    During the heated debate between Meng Daxuan and Meng Xiaoxuan over whether a lollipop should be eaten before or after dinner, various comments on "once you" on the Internet have been painted all over the screen.


    "To tell you the truth," once you "is not very loud. It''s not pleasant in the game, but it just sounds good."


    "This song is suitable for listening quietly, lighting a cigarette and recalling your young frivolity, ha ha."


    "I''m looking forward to Meng Da Xuan''s next game. I don''t know if it will be an original song."


    "I guess not. How can there always be original songs to participate in the competition."


    "The copyright association already has a live version of once you. You can pay to download it. The sound quality is very good."


    A good song, like a piece of news, spread quickly through word of mouth.


    As long as young people wearing headphones on the street, there must be "once you" in the repertoire. Although the copyright association only has a live version, the sound quality is very good.


    It was only caught in the applause during the first sentence of the concert, because the audience were stunned during the concert. Even the applause at the end of the concert began only after the song accompaniment ended, so it was not recorded at all.


    The whole song is very complete and there is no noise interference.


    Just a day ago, King William, who was active everywhere, seemed to evaporate after yesterday''s game, and there was no news anymore.


    He didn''t really disappear, but had to hide, because the variables of yesterday''s program surprised him.


    Many melon eating viewers also happily left messages under his wechat.


    In fact, the expression of regret is good, but many viewers are not in this mentality. More trees fall and people step on them. Most people are cynical.


    It''s also strange that Jing William himself was too high-profile in the early stage, which also aroused the dissatisfaction of many viewers. Now they can''t let themselves vent their anger. After all, their verbal vent won''t let themselves lose anything, but they have been satisfied in their hearts.


    King William turned off the wechat comment function, so that those cynical people can no longer speak under his wechat.


    Although you can''t comment under his wechat, you can''t stop those melon eaters who want to make fun of him. If you can''t comment, you can send a message directly. When Jing William turned off the comment function, netizens brushed the screen on the wechat home page.


    "King William turned off the comment function. Ha ha, it must be an embarrassing cry."


    "Yes, he must think he can break it all the time. Unexpectedly, he was KO after a wave."


    "I suspect that the masked song king invited Meng Daxuan to check and balance King William. It was estimated that when he invited someone else to come, he was sure he could compare King William."


    "Ha ha, King William uses his life to tell you what it is that you can''t die if you don''t die."


    The Internet is an open platform. As long as the content is healthy, any speech is free.


    King William''s hands were tightly held. His assistant swallowed saliva next to him. It seemed that he could see King William smashing the computer with his hands at any time.


    "Did you find it?" King William suddenly turned sideways and looked at his assistant.


    The assistant swallowed his saliva and shook his head. "I didn''t find it."


    He started looking for Meng Daxuan in the morning, but there was no clue. Jing William didn''t have any special ideas. He just wanted to know who the singer beat himself.


    "Once you" has become the most popular song on the whole network. It only occupied the list of major hot songs in one night.


    In Han Mo''s office, little pangxie came to the company first as every day and carefully cleaned the president''s office.


    Other offices are done by special cleaning aunts. Because the president''s office has many important business secrets, Meng Si was not sure to let cleaning do it. Why, at that time, little pangxie undertook health work. Now, Han Mo still continues this habit.


    Just different from every day, little Pang Xie has one more thing to do today, that is, guess who "Meng Daxuan" is.

 Chapter 554

    All the media are guessing who Meng Daxuan is. In fact, the reason why we are so persistent about who Meng Daxuan is is because we can''t even guess any information about him.


    At the end of the program, this person seemed to disappear and never appeared in any form again. Even the official website of sichen media did not publish any photos and information about him.


    The more low-key, the more people want to know who Meng Daxuan is.


    "Once you" is floating in the air in different ways every day.


    Some play directly, some enjoy it alone with headphones, and some passers-by hum while walking.


    If there is a hot topic or star in other programs, it is always hot on the day of broadcasting, and then there will be a peak on the second day of the program. Then the topic degree will gradually weaken, and finally it may become general news.


    However, the topic of "Meng Da Xuan" has always occupied the top five in the hot search list of wechat, but the order fluctuates slightly. However, no matter how many hot searches appear in a day, it has not shaken the position of "people guess Meng Da Xuan".


    Sometimes it''s so strange. If you plant flowers intentionally, you don''t open flowers. If you don''t plant willows unintentionally, you will become a shadeˇ° "Meng Daxuan" herself never thought of getting any benefits through this program, but she has become the object of popular pursuit.


    However, in order to make himself the focus of public opinion, the previous King William made so many small moves, and even did not hesitate to deliberately disclose his identity, so as to attract people''s attention. In the end, it was only a flash in the pan. Exposing his face did not make him glory, but made him a joke.


    Everything went well. Although song hero didn''t ask much, he was much better at observing than little Pang Xie. He had long found that Han Mo had taken the equipment of human dolls and associated with the songs created by "Meng Da Xuan". Indeed, he didn''t dare to think that anyone could write except Han mo.


    On the issue of "Meng Da Xuan", everyone can''t think of it because they are trapped in candidates who can create songs at the level of "once you" and sing them with exciting singing.


    Because we all know that the masked king of songs was planned by Han Mo, we naturally put him as the chief director. We never thought he would participate in the program. In fact, it''s not surprising that the audience didn''t think of it. Even Han Jun and Chen Yuehong didn''t think of it.


    As the actual manager of sichen media, Han Mo has many things to decide every day. The previous fire of extraordinary spider man has completely pushed the name of Han Mo to the United States.


    Spider Man Doll Han Mo has been authorized to a domestic toy manufacturer. Since the film was released in the United States and won a good box office, spider man''s image has become not only a famous urban hero in China, but also a unique hero in the hearts of children, especially in the American market.


    Because there has never been a hero in the American film of the world, the birth of spider man suddenly caught the hearts of all the audience.


    However, for a long time, Han Mo, the doll image of spider man, has only been authorized to a domestic toy company, and has never thought of developing the overseas market. If children in the United States want to get a spider man doll, they can only trust their relatives and friends in the country to bring it back to the United States through purchasing on behalf of others.


    Therefore, American toy companies have identified this business opportunity and hope to obtain the agency right of the United States. This time, Han Mo came to Baiyun Building for this matter.


    Han Mo has no requirements. It''s good for both parties to strictly implement the contract. It''s also a good thing to sell the image of spider man all over the world. Therefore, the fee charged by Han Mo is very reasonable and there is no asking price. The two sides soon signed the contract.


    Originally, Han Mo was going to bring little pangxie, but he was nodded by the "cute Daxuan" these two days, and Han Mo didn''t want to stay with little pangxie more.


    I don''t know why. When looking at Pang Xie''s random guess, everyone didn''t want to tell him that Meng Daxuan was actually Han mo.


    And maintain an amazing tacit understanding.


    Meng Si didn''t say it on purpose, but Han Mo didn''t bother to say it. Even a good man like song hero, who is so mature, steady and unsmiling, happily looked at little pangxie''s random guess and didn''t say it.


    After signing the contract, the boss of American toy company took his subordinates away. Han Mo sat alone in the VIP Hall of Baiyun Building drinking coffee. He mainly counted the time to go home.


    The little guy''s afternoon course is piano. If he goes back early, the child will be disturbed. He wants to go back when the child''s piano class is over.


    At this time, there was a heated debate in a nearby corner. In fact, the voice was not very loud, but because the VIP lounge was very quiet, a little voice would be very obvious.


    Han Mo''s eyes looked at the past. A young man wearing glasses and plaid shirt was excitedly explaining something. Although he was trying to control his voice, it was obvious that the excited mood had prevailed.


    Sitting opposite him, the middle-aged man in a high-end suit looked very indifferent, then shook his head coldly and got up to leave.


    The young glasses man quickly stood up, prevented the middle-aged man from leaving, and said something fiercely, but the middle-aged man was still unmoved, shook off the glasses man''s hand and left quickly.


    He left too fast and took down the paper that had been put on the table, but he didn''t notice it. Maybe he didn''t want to take a more look.


    The glasses man looked at the back of the middle-aged man leaving, and his face showed a very disappointed expression. Then he looked at the paper on the ground lonely, sighed long, squatted down and picked up the scattered paper one by one.


    Although he lowered his head, he could still feel sadness from his figure. It should be his painstaking efforts that the contents of the paper on the ground.


    Han Mo took back his eyes and just saw a piece of paper at his feet. It may have floated over just now.


    He picked up the paper on the ground and glanced at it roughly, because it was one of them, only a small part, but Han Mo still understood that the young man with glasses designed a video mobile phone software just now.


    The glasses man seemed to find one missing. He looked around and just saw it in Han Mo''s hand.


    "Thank you." The glasses man came to Han mo.


    Han Mo smiled and handed the paper to the man with glassesˇ° Are you making software? "


    It may be that he has just been rejected and has fallen into the valley of no appreciation in his heart. He especially hopes that someone can agree with him. When someone asks about his major, he subconsciously hopes to answer.


    The man with glasses gave a hard "um" and sighed a long time.


    "Video?" Han Mo asked again.


    The man with glasses adjusted the order of the paper in his hand, lowered his head, but replied very formally, "short video. I made a software to collect funny short videos, which can be downloaded and reproduced by netizens. "


    Han Mo nodded slightly, "good idea."


    Han Mo''s tone was very calm, but it seemed to give a light of hope to the desperate glasses man who had been hit. In fact, he didn''t know who said he had a good idea, but this was the only person who said he had a good idea in a month when he was looking for funds for his designed software.


    The glasses man''s eyes across the thick lenses suddenly flickered with excited light.

 Chapter 555

    Glasses man looks at Han mo.


    Han Mo also looked at the man with glasses politely.


    The moment they looked at each other, the man with glasses suddenly sat opposite Han mo.


    At this time, Han Mo observed him carefully. His hair was messy and he was wearing a blue plaid shirt. Maybe the shirt was worn for too long and the collar was rubbed up. Black frame glasses are very thick. You should read high.


    This is Han Mo''s first impression of the glasses man. He is sloppy.


    However, the impression of being sloppy also seems to prove from another aspect that this young man is the developer of this software and is purely engaged in technology, so he is not good at selling the products he has created.


    The glasses man has sat opposite Han Mo and said, "Hello, my name is Liu Qiang."


    In fact, he didn''t know why he sat opposite a stranger. Maybe it was because this person gave him a trace of goodwill in the coldest world, and it was this trace of goodwill that made him willing to be honest with a stranger for the first time.


    Liu Qiang is a senior majoring in software engineering in Beidu University. He is the only one in his village who has been admitted to the University, and he is still Beidu University.


    At that time, before his school report, the whole village held a banquet to celebrate, but his family was not rich, so except that the freshman tuition was given by his parents, the subsequent tuition and living expenses were earned by doing some small projects by himself.


    Different from the rich amateur life of children in the city, Liu Qiang''s life is much more rigid, with nothing else but code.


    As a senior at the beginning of school, Liu Qiang has many good choices, but he unexpectedly chose to start a business beyond everyone''s expectation.


    In recent years, he has been making some software himself and selling it to software companies in order to earn tuition and living expenses. Now Liu Qiang wants to design software for his dream.


    He doesn''t want to sell the software to software companies, but wants to find investors and put the software online. Although he has only one person, he still wants to try for his dream.


    This is what Han Mo saw today. This is not the first time Liu Qiang ran into a wall. In the month he made this decision, he tasted almost all the humiliation and indifference.


    Everyone recognizes his technology. Many software companies even hope to hire him at a high salary and buy his design. However, if Liu Qiang wants them to invest in his project and be on an equal footing, it is impossible.


    Liu Qiang now wants equality. He can give technology, but he doesn''t want to be with businessmen who just want to steal his technology.


    Liu Qiang doesn''t need a boss, but a partner.


    Han Mo smiled and replied politely, "hello."


    Liu Qiang seems to want to finish what he hasn''t said just now, or maybe no one is willing to listen to what he said during this period. At the moment, there is a person who says he is creative in front of him, so he especially wants to say everything in his mind.


    "Thank you for your affirmation of my creativity, sir." Liu Qiang has always focused on typing the code, hardly watching movies and TV dramas, let alone listening to songs. He has heard the name of Han Mo, but he doesn''t know his appearance, so he politely calls him Sir when he doesn''t know the name of the man opposite.


    Han Mo saw Liu Qiang''s serious expression and knew that the other party wanted to explain the content on the paper just now. He looked at the time. It was still early. In fact, Han Mo is really a little interested in the software Liu Qiang said.


    Liu Qiang continued, "we now have a lot of pressure on people''s study and work. I don''t know if you have a similar experience. Sometimes you will feel better after seeing a funny video, and you may think of it later and laugh in your heart. So I want to make such a software to collect some funny videos. Netizens can upload the videos they see in other places to the website, or comment and reprint the funny videos collected by other netizens on the website. It can be regarded as a platform for communication through funny videos. "


    Han Mo nodded.


    Perhaps because Liu Qiang did not regard Han Mo as a person who needed to persuade him to invest, he had no pressure. He slipped a lot more than usual. He introduced Han Mo for more than ten minutes without stopping. The more he said, the more excited he became.


    Han Mo is a very qualified listener. From beginning to end, he nodded in agreement from time to time.


    Liu Qiang ended the introduction of all aspects of the designed software, but suddenly had a sense of loss and sighed, "unfortunately, no one is willing to cooperate with me. They said that the audience of this software is not wide, and not everyone likes to watch funny videos. Several companies are willing to buy it, but I don''t want to sell it. I want to do it myself. I just need a partner, not a boss. "


    Han Mo smiled and said, "I think your creativity is good."


    Liu Qiang was praised by Han Mo again, and his eyes that had just faded suddenly lit up again.


    Han Mo thought for a moment and said, "but what they said about the small audience is also true. For example, female mobile phone users may be reluctant to watch some funny videos. They may prefer to watch beauty makeup. Even male users, only younger users will upload their stored videos to your website, and older users may not download and upload at all. "


    Liu Qiang was stunned.


    In this month''s non-stop marketing, he hit countless nails, but none of them told him what was wrong with his design. At the moment, Liu Qiang suddenly felt very reasonable when he heard Han Mo say so.


    He didn''t know how to refute for a moment.


    Han Mo didn''t say anything in a hurry, but gave Liu Qiang time to think.


    Liu Qiang grabbed his already messy hair with both hands, "do you have any good suggestions?"


    Han Mo said, "I think there are two kinds of short videos. One is the demand type, which is the one you designed, and the other is the self entertainment type."


    Liu qiangyong looked at Han Mo with unthinkable eyes and asked, "self entertainment?"


    Han Mo nodded.


    He looked at the time. The time for the little guy to play the piano was over, and Han Mo was going back.


    Han Mo and Liu Qiang met by chance. Han Mo is not an indifferent person. When others show goodwill and sincerity to him, he will never refuse.


    That''s why he listened to the other party''s introduction of the products he designed and made some suggestions. However, in Han Mo''s heart, going back to see his daughter is much more important than what he is doing now, and he doesn''t want to waste any more time.


    Han Mo got up. "I have something else to do. Let''s go first."


    Liu Qiang''s mind was full of the word "self entertainment". He was stunned for a moment and quickly stood up.


    Han Mo nodded politely and turned away.


    "Please wait a minute." Liu Qiang stops Han moˇ° How can I find you? I hope I can ask you again. "


    "You can go to sichen media to find me."


    "Do you work there?"


    Han Mo smiled, "well, I work there."

 Chapter 556

    Next day


    Like every day, Han Mo makes breakfast for the "eldest daughter" and the youngest daughter, serves them for dinner, and sends them to their destinations respectively. Every day, Han Mo''s identity is lover, father, nanny, long-term worker and so on


    In fact, many families buy breakfast, but Han Mo thinks breakfast is very important. In order to give the "eldest daughter" and the youngest daughter a rich nutritional breakfast and let them thrive, unless there is really no time, Han Mo will get up early and make it himself.


    Shuya washes with the little guy. The little guy not only likes to take self photos, but also likes to record videos by himself, which is all kinds of funny actions.


    "Dad, lend me your cell phone." The little guy held out his little hand and asked his father for his cell phone.


    Han Mo smiled and gave his mobile phone to his daughter.


    The little guy asked for his mother''s mobile phone in the same way. With his father''s phone in one hand and his mother''s phone in the other hand, he adjusted his father''s mobile phone to his own children''s song, adjusted his mother''s mobile phone to self shooting mode and began to record video.


    The video recording function in this world is not as developed as it is now. Little guys do it every time, so that they can record their own children''s songs.


    Han Mo knew that children often play like this. He didn''t feel anything before. At first, when he found that children actually record videos like this, he just thought that children were really smart, and then let children play without much thought. But at the moment, Han Mo suddenly felt that it was very troublesome to record videos like this.


    If you want to publish a small video on the network, you need to synthesize it on the computer through software, because Han Mo has never done this before, so he didn''t think about how much trouble it would be.


    Looking at the little guy''s two mobile phones flipping back and forth, Han Mo suddenly thought of something.


    However, the time in the morning is very tight. There is no free time to think more.


    Shuya is going to announce the location. The little guy is going to his grandparents. Han Mo has to send the big one and the small one.


    In fact, Han Mo still enjoys all this. You know, not everyone can have a beautiful daughter and a beautiful child her mother.


    As a man, no matter how busy he is at work, he has a gentle and beautiful wife and a lovely and sensible child at home. What better life than this.


    Han Mo is also immersed in the infinite happiness of his life, and the car has arrived at sichen media.


    Before we reached the building, we heard a fierce quarrel.


    Because the security guards of sichen media were all dressed in uniform, it seemed obvious. From a distance, Han Mo saw that the security guard stopped a man outside. It seemed that the stopped people wanted to go in fiercely, so there was a dispute.


    Han Mo usually doesn''t care about this kind of thing. They are media companies. Many artists go in and out every day. The security guards here have to deal with not only paparazzi entertainment records, but also fans. They are very professional and smart.


    Han Mo was not ready to go over and went directly to the side door.


    Han Mo didn''t look in the direction of the voice when he heard the quarrel. There were too many people who wanted to go in at the door of sichen media. Most of them were fans. In order to see the idol, there were many people waiting at the door of the company for several days, so Han Mo didn''t take it seriously.


    Just as one of his feet had entered the small door of the measuring surface.


    "Sir! Sir! "


    A familiar voice suddenly rushed in the direction of Han mo.


    Han Mo''s movement was slow for a moment. Turning back, he just saw the speaker.


    I haven''t noticed before. It turned out to be Liu Qiang.


    Han Mo just said it casually yesterday. In fact, he didn''t expect that he would really come to find himself. At the moment, he was a little surprised to see Liu Qiang.


    Because Liu Qiang came to Korea and ink very quickly, the security guard rushed over and stood in front of him.


    Liu Qiang doesn''t know Han Mo''s identity yet, but the security guard knows. How can a stranger rush in front of the boss.


    The security guard has prepared a move to subdue Liu Qiang. The action on his hand is very fast. Han Mo waved for a while before the security guard stopped the action on his hand.


    "Come in." Since others really came and happened to be met by him, Han Mo would not pretend not to know.


    The security guard didn''t stop Han Mo when he heard that.


    Liu Qiang didn''t expect to meet Han Mo at the door. He heard the concept of "self entertainment" yesterday. Liu Qiang thought about it all night and finally had some ideas. He was very excited and wanted to talk to others about the concept, but found that he didn''t know anything except that he knew about sichen media.


    So Liu Qiang waited at the door of sichen media early in the morning, but the people at work went in one by one. He never blinked and didn''t find the familiar figure yesterday.


    At last, he was a little worried before he wanted to go in and have a look. What happened just now.


    Han Mo directly took Liu Qiang to the small conference room on the first floor.


    Liu Qiang''s mind is very active now. What he thinks is what he thought of all night.


    "Sir, I thought all night yesterday and thought your creativity was great. If I could let everyone upload their own videos to my mobile phone software and let everyone communicate with each other through short videos, you can praise, reprint and comment, there would be no audience limitation. Everyone can record what they are interested in or good at on their mobile phone as short-sighted, and then upload it directly on their mobile phone. "


    As Liu Qiang spoke, he fell into the infinite longing for software.


    Yesterday, Han Mo just listened to Liu Qiang''s creativity and then put forward his own little suggestion. Today, when Liu Qiang mentioned it, his mentality is also somewhat different.


    Liu Qiang said a lot, spitting, and finally finished all his thoughts, and then suddenly relaxed with a long sigh, "thank you, I want to improve my software. Thank you very much. I''m sorry to disturb you for so long."


    Liu Qiang''s dedication to technology has gone deep into the bone marrow. There is no room for anything else in his mind except software development. Selling products is a burden for him, but he is not a team, he is only a person, so he must hold several positions.


    He is one track minded. He came to Han Mo today just to tell him his ideas and ideas.


    Han Mo couldn''t help laughing. Liu Qiang waited at the door of sichen media all morning and quarreled with the security guard. In fact, he just came to tell himself that his new idea of this mobile phone software has no other purpose. Such a simple technician is really not suitable for sales.


    When Liu Qiang finished, he was ready to leave. He got up and bowed respectfully to Han Mo, with a smile on his face. He was in a good mood and strode to the door of the conference room.


    "Maybe our company can cooperate with you and provide financial, creative and other support. You are only responsible for technology." Han Mo said calmly.


    Liu Qiang suddenly stopped. In his heart, he expected to get such cooperation. He knew what he was good at and what he lacked more than anyone. He just hoped that he could only engage in technology, but other people didn''t want this cooperation. They were more willing to hire him and bind him rather than give him land.


    Liu Qiang looked back at Han Mo with hope in his eyes, but when he saw Han Mo, his eyes dimmed again.


    "Your boss won''t agree. They''d rather hire a technician. The partnership doesn''t exist." After hitting too many nails, Liu Qiang has no hope.


    Han Mo smiled. "Maybe our boss is not such a person. He wants to cooperate with you. Follow me first."

 Chapter 557

    When pangxie saw Han Mo coming up, he quickly welcomed him up and looked at Liu Qiang behind him. Pangxie didn''t know him, but he didn''t dare to speak more when Han Mo brought him up in person.


    Liu Qiang came to sichen media for the first time, and Han Mo took him to a special elevator. There were no ordinary employees at all, and he didn''t meet anyone. He just thought sichen media was so big, and it was strange that no one took the elevator in such a large company.


    He also wants to meet a star. When he meets a star, he must be calm. In case it''s a goddess, he must also be calm. He must be calm.


    In fact, Liu Qiang didn''t know several stars all the time. In this way, he thought about the top floor in the elevator, and didn''t meet a goddess.


    Han Mo took Liu Qiang directly to the sofa in the office.


    Because he got along well with Han mo before, Liu Qiang didn''t think much, so he just sat down.


    The words of the president''s office were written at the door of the office. Liu Qiang knew that this was the president''s office of sichen media.


    But there was no one inside. He thought he might need to wait a minute, but it was all in Liu Qiang''s mind. Little pangxie poured two cups of coffee, put one cup in front of Han Mo and Liu Qiang, and then stood aside.


    Han Mo seldom takes people with him. Since he takes them, it must be an important thing to discuss.


    Liu Qiang looked around and couldn''t help sighing that the president''s office of sichen media was so big. He just knew sichen media before and opened his eyes today.


    Although little Pang Xie followed them when he saw them coming in, Liu Qiang knew that he was definitely not the president of sichen media. He didn''t look like his age and temperament. He sat for a while and didn''t see any sign of someone coming in. He quietly looked at Han mo.


    He asked in a low voice, "when will your president come to tell him about cooperation? If you don''t need your help, let him know in advance. "


    Liu Qiang guessed that this gentleman must be an executive of sichen media. After all, he can enter the president''s office at any time. He must not be an ordinary employee.


    Little Pang Xie was stunned when he heard Liu Qiang''s words. He looked at Liu Qiang and Han mo.


    Han Mo smiled, "no, actually I am..."


    "You''re just trying to win it for me, aren''t you?" Liu Qiang''s expression became nervous. "I''m not very good at talking. You must help me say a few words later. I don''t know if the president of your company is easy to get along with."


    When it comes to selling his software again, Liu Qiang becomes nervous.


    At first, little pangxie didn''t understand what was going on. Now he understood and burst into laughter.


    Liu Qiang fidgeted and didn''t pay attention to Pang Xie. He kept glancing at the door.


    "May I have your name, President of your company?"


    "Your surname is Han, Han mo."


    Liu Qiang said "Oh" lightly. He knew the name. It seemed that he was a celebrity, not just a businessman, but also making movies. Now Liu Qiang couldn''t think so much in his mind. He was not there all over. He rubbed his knees and fingers for a while.


    Suddenly, as if thinking of something, he looked up and said, "Sir, I haven''t asked you your name."


    Han Mo is looking through a document sent by little pangxie and casually replies, "don''t give your surname Han, Han mo."


    Liu Qiang''s heart seemed to stop for half a beat, suddenly confused and forced, "..."


    Han, Han Mo?


    Because he answered the two questions casually, didn''t think much, and didn''t notice Liu Qiang''s expression.


    Until he handed the folder to little Ponzi again


    Liu Qiang swallowed his saliva mercilessly. He couldn''t believe his ears. He looked at Han Mo with questioning eyes.


    "Let''s talk about cooperation now. Our company can provide you with a relatively loose working environment and develop your mobile phone software. I still have some to send. We can discuss it first. " Han Mo said calmly and didn''t find Liu Qiang''s shocked expression at all.


    Liu Qiang still didn''t respond. In fact, he wanted to ask Han Mo''s name for a long time. He didn''t forget. He wanted to ask yesterday, but people didn''t take the initiative to say it. He didn''t ask because he felt abrupt.


    I was on the first floor just now. I thought it might be the last time I met, so I didn''t ask. I didn''t ask until I came to the president''s office and knew that I might cooperate.


    Liu Qiang has been engaged in technology for a long time, so his character is a little dull.


    Han Mo looks at Liu Qiang.


    Liu Qiang looked at Han Mo at night with a blank face.


    Xiao Pang Xie couldn''t help it. "This is Han Mo, President of sichen media. You''ve been talking to our president. Brother Han is low-key and has affinity, so he doesn''t have the shelf of the president and hides deeply." Then little pangxie smiled again.


    Liu Qiang finally understands why others can poke the defects of his software and inspire him. Liu Qiang was very grateful to Han mo. at the moment, he has more admiration than gratitude.


    Han Mo doesn''t take it seriously. It doesn''t matter whether others can recognize him. He just wants to quickly develop the mobile phone software and record videos for the little guy. To put it bluntly, he just wants to make a toy for Meng Xiaoxuan.


    How happy she was when she thought that the little guy could record a video with a rabbit ear and a cat face, coupled with lovely music. Just think about it and get excited for the little guy.


    No, she must prefer the dog''s head.


    Different from the boss of other companies, many previous talks collapsed because Liu Qiang had his own lofty spirit and pride. He always felt that the software he designed was perfect, because most bosses didn''t understand technology, but the thinking of businessmen and smelled of copper, so Liu Qiang was very resistant.


    However, from yesterday to today, Han Mo brought Liu Qiang not only surprise but also worship. The talented student who used to be arrogant is a little fan at the moment.


    Han Mo did what he told him. He had no temper at all.


    "You are an expert. I don''t know technology, but I have some ideas. I know you can do it. It shouldn''t be difficult with your technology. However, if the current technology can not be done, we can study it again. I believe it can be done through continuous upgrading. " Han Mo said with a smile.


    Liu Qiang kept nodding.


    Han Mo put forward several ideas. He didn''t say it out of thin air. It had existed long ago and was quite mature.


    But he is not sure whether the current technology can be made.


    Han Mo hopes to add beauty function, audio addition function and so on.


    Every suggestion said that Liu Qiang was stunned. He was a technical expert, but he was not an expert in creativity. When Han Mo finished all the suggestions, Liu Qiang almost clapped excitedly.


    Suddenly, Liu Qiang stood up and stretched out his hands, "Mr. Han, don''t worry, I will do this mobile phone software according to your suggestions. Give me some time."


    Liu Qiang thought about it, patted his chest and said, "half a month, at most half a month, I want to show those people that a video mobile phone software is popular."


    Han Mo smiled and shook hands with Liu Qiang politely.


    He knew in his heart that if this mobile phone software could really be designed as he said, it would definitely become popular in the country.


    Han Mo didn''t want to make money from this software, but he especially looked forward to the way the little guy would use it after it was made. At that time, the little guy must become the first user to use it.

 Chapter 558

    Kongchuang Technology Co., Ltd


    "Mr. Liu, I heard that the boy Liu Qiang will find someone to cooperate with him." Product R & D Manager Chen Shuqing said.


    Liu Baoyan''s face showed an expression of disbelief. In his opinion, no one would be willing to cooperate with that nerd Liu Qiang. That guy is arrogant and doesn''t want to make money at all. There are no freaks who don''t work hard to make money. In terms of product R & D, they only need employment relationship, not cooperation relationship.


    Liu Baoyan''s mouth showed a trace of contempt, "which company?" Then he waved his hand, "forget it, you don''t have to say it. Maybe I haven''t heard of it. The company that can promise Liu Qiang''s requirements won''t be a company with a scale of more than three people."


    Chen Shuqing hesitated. His expression was a little complicated?


    Liu Baoyan laughed twice, "why? I guessed right. Is it really no more than three people? I told him that day in Baiyun building that this kind of mobile phone software for video doesn''t work. He doesn''t listen. "


    Chen Shuqing''s expression was still unspeakable, and he didn''t follow the boss''s words.


    Liu Baoyan glanced at Chen Shuqing, saw that he didn''t speak, paused, and the smile on his face became more disdainful, "tell me, which company?"


    Chen Shuqing hesitated.


    "Sichen media."


    Liu Baoyan opened his eyes in disbelief and was stunned for a momentˇ° Is there something wrong with the news? Sichen media is an entertainment media company. I have never heard that they have developed mobile phone software. "


    He wanted Chen Shuqing to reconfirm, but the other party had no expression to confirm.


    Chen Shuqing shook his head. "The news is absolutely true. I heard it was approved by the president of sichen media."


    "Han Mo personally agreed?" Liu Baoyan reconfirmed.


    Chen Shuqing nodded.


    The big office fell into silence.


    Liu Baoyan didn''t speak any more. His mind was full of confusion about sichen media and Han mo. he studied it carefully. Liu Qiang''s video mobile phone software won''t make money.


    Chen Shuqing was a little surprised when he just learned the news, so he made sure again and again that the final result was really sichen media.


    But after all, Chen Shuqing has done product research and development for many years. He has a lot of experience and knows the market positioning very well. He thought about it and said, "what you saw at that time was Liu Qiang''s technical and professional level, but you were not optimistic about this software."


    Liu Baoyan, who was originally frowning, heard Chen Shuqing''s words and looked at him. His eyebrows gradually stretched and continued to listen to him.


    Chen Shuqing continued, "don''t question your judgment. You also said that sichen media is an entertainment media company. It doesn''t know anything about mobile phone software development. It may have been fooled by Liu Qiang. I also saw his software. There will be no market and there are too many limitations."


    Liu Baoyan nodded approvingly and chuckled. In his mind at the moment, sichen media is digging a pit and jumping in. If this software is developed in the company, it''s OK. If it''s invested in Liu Qiang, it''s too uneconomical. Even if it''s rich, it''s a loss making business.


    "By the way, how is the new project developed by our company? When can it be put into the market? " Liu Baoyan doesn''t want to think about Liu Qiang''s software anymore.


    "You can put it into the market in about ten days. Don''t worry. I added some functions in Liu Qiang''s design according to your requirements." Chen Shuqing said with a smile.


    Liu Baoyan hissed, "what is Liu Qiang''s design? Everyone can think of these functions. We developed our own technology."


    "Yes, yes, it''s our own technology. You''re right."


    ......


    The news that Kontron technology is about to release new mobile phone software has long been wildly spread on the Internet. As an old technology company, Kontron technology will launch a popular mobile phone software almost every year, so we are also looking forward to this year''s new products.


    "I look forward to the products of Kontron technology. There are surprises every year."


    "There is no suspense about the software using air transmission technology, but they don''t seem to have a press conference this year."


    "I want to give the new product a sense of mystery. Just sit and wait."


    Although Kong Chuang technology did not hold a press conference this time, it did not publicize a lot. The news about software on the network has never been broken, including deliberately revealing some small functions to attract the attention of netizens.


    Compared with Kontron''s pretending to be low-key but actually high-key behavior, Liu Qiang''s software development process is too low-key.


    Since he signed a contract with Han Mo and patted his chest that he could finish it in half a month, the whole person disappeared and never appeared again.


    "Brother Han, Liu Qiang has been out of touch. He doesn''t answer the phone and doesn''t return the information. Should I go to his house to have a look?" Little pangxie said with some worry.


    According to his idea, Liu Qiang should contact the company every day and had better report the progress. Although Han Mo said that he would give Liu Qiang independent R & D space and would not intervene, and if this mobile phone software was done well, he would invest in a studio dedicated to the R & D of mobile phone software.


    A studio is only a small industry for sichen media. Little pangxie didn''t think how popular this software would be. He knew that Han Mo just wanted to be a toy for children, although the cost of this toy was a little high.


    Little pangxie waited for Han Mo to answer.


    Han Mo smiled. "Don''t go. It''s estimated that there''s no place for you to go. He won''t contact me until he develops it. There''s no need to report every day. Since he did it for him, I believe him."


    Because Han Mo''s purpose is not to make money, his mentality is also very good. Although Liu Qiang patted his chest and said he could finish it in half a month, Han Mo is not in a hurry.


    Although little pangxie was still worried about the project, he didn''t say more.


    "How''s the program?" Han Mo has completely handed over the program of masked king of songs to song hero. He himself wants to participate in the program and always has to prepare. Therefore, in his spare time, Han Mo is preparing to participate in the new song of the program.


    Little pangxie suddenly stared and said with an unhappy face, "except Meng Daxuan, everyone has arrived. If you want to say that Meng Daxuan is also big enough, all the other singers came to the meeting, only he didn''t show up."


    He wanted to take advantage of the singer''s meeting to see Meng Daxuan''s true face. As a result, Meng Daxuan''s family didn''t come at all. Little pangxie''s resentment has been held back. Today, he can finally make a small report in front of Han mo.


    "Brother Han, I think we should think about our cooperation in the future. Organization and discipline are the most basic. We can''t even ask him to hold a meeting." Little Ponzi started his crazy little report mode.


    Han Mo didn''t chew. Pang Xie continued, "brother Han, I''m also for the good of our company."


    Make complaints about the little fat opera. Han Mo smiled. "He will not join us anymore."


    Little pangxie thought it was his own words, but Han Mo thought it was reasonable. He said so and nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 559

    Kong Chuang technology company launched a trial version of mobile phone software on the Internet, which only opened a few small functions and did not open all the functions of mobile phone software.


    This trial version is mainly to pave the way for the promotion of the official version, and it is also a means of publicity. This method has been very effective, especially for kongchuang technology companies that have a certain user base.


    Han Mo just came home. The little guy jumped on his father like every day, and then started the stick man mode. He was stained on his father by invisible magic glue and refused to come down.


    Although the child can''t walk in front of his father, his legs have basically lost the function of walking in addition to decoration. Han Mo didn''t have any anger, and never said that a child as big as a little guy can''t hold it.


    Because he knows that children are never held in front of grandma and mom. She knows that grandma and mom can''t hold them, and only don''t go in front of dad and grandpa.


    Therefore, this behavior is simply understood as being spoiled. There is no need to correct it. When the child can still be held in his arms, hold it more. When he wants to hold it later, people won''t let him hold it.


    I got tired of my father for a while before I jumped from my father to the ground.


    Han Mo found that his mother was busy fiddling with her mobile phone at this time. He knew that her mother had no other mobile phone hobbies except all kinds of group chat.


    Han Mo glanced at the excited expression on his mother''s face and asked, "what are you talking about, so happy."


    Chen Yuehong didn''t look up, but obviously paused, then smiled and said, "I didn''t chat. Your Aunt Zhang recommended us a new mobile phone software." The old lady played with it happily. After adjusting for a long time, she took her mobile phone and patted her left and right.


    "Old companion, I also downloaded the software you said just now. What do you think of the shooting?" Han Jun also came over.


    Han Mo glanced at the software on the old couple''s mobile phones. It is a video type mobile phone software that can also take pictures. If in the world before Han Mo, this software has been a necessary software for every mobile phone installation, it''s nothing strange, but it''s still a relatively novel thing in this world.


    Han Mo took his mother''s mobile phone and looked at it casually. He couldn''t help but frown.


    This mobile phone software is very similar to the mobile phone software Liu Qiang first showed Han mo. Han Mo really doesn''t believe that Liu Qiang will copy other people''s ideas.


    If it''s a creative idea for nothing, Liu Qiang won''t hit so many nails. He is also determined to sell the software like his own children.


    According to Liu Qiang, he found many companies for cooperation in a month. It is inevitable that some companies do not abide by professional ethics and steal Liu Qiang''s creativity.


    How to deal with this matter, or Liu Qiang himself has the final say, soon after the software is launched, Liu Qiang will definitely see it.


    Because Han Mo asked Liu Qiang to develop new software, some backward functions have been eliminated and many new functions have been added. At the moment, the software studied by Liu Qiang behind closed doors has little to do with being copied, so the creative plagiarism will not affect Han Mo''s mobile phone software.


    He is not going to investigate, but if Liu Qiang wants to investigate and needs him, Han Mo will also help.


    Drop Dong.


    Han Mo''s cell phone rings. It''s a small video from Shu Yafa.


    After watching the software logo in the lower right corner of the video, she is also trying this mobile phone software. This video is sent by that software.


    Han Mo looked. Compared with the previous ordinary camera software, the video was much better, but it was far from the effect Han Mo wanted to present.


    "Am I beautiful?" Shuya''s message followed the video.


    "Beauty."


    "True or false?" Followed by a blushing expression.


    "I know it''s fake and ask." Han Mo deliberately teases Shuya.


    Shuya, "..."


    Han Mo can imagine that Shuya pouted and was angry. She couldn''t help laughing. Her mobile phone rang several times, and several small expressions on the screen were on fire.


    This video software only adds some interest to the recorded video, but it doesn''t have much intention, but it''s enough for ordinary people to play for a while.


    The little guy has no interest in this mobile phone software.


    Since childhood, there has been no bad problem of letting children play games with mobile phones, so little guys almost never rob their parents'' mobile phones to play. Occasionally, they play because they want to take photos.


    The little guy''s only hobby with his mobile phone is taking photos and videos.


    But the fun of this new software doesn''t appeal to the little guy.


    Han Mo glanced at the mobile phone software and went to play with the children.


    This mobile phone software can''t get into Han Mo''s eyes because he has a better design in his heart, and this design is under development, but for ordinary mobile phone users, this software is very interesting.


    "The trial version is not bad. I don''t know if there will be other surprises in the official version."


    "Played a few times, good."


    "The R & D Department of Kontron technology is very creative. I look forward to the official version."


    Looking at the online comments on the trial version, Chen Shuqing proudly said to Liu Baoyan, "no matter when our mobile phone software is released, it will be a big fire."


    Liu Baoyan also saw the comments. In addition to publicity, the purpose of the trial version also plays an important role. It is to look at the user''s feedback before the official release. If some problems that he has not encountered in the test are found by the user, they can also be modified temporarily.


    The feedback of mobile phone software is very good this time. Netizens are still in a novel state of software, and there are no problems in use.


    "Since there is no problem, it can be released as soon as possible." Liu Baoyan narrowed his eyes and said with a smile.


    "OK, I''ll get ready right away."


    "Wait a minute, isn''t there any reaction from Liu Qiang?"


    "Not yet."


    Liu Baoyan hesitated and waved to let Chen Shuqing go.


    Liu Baoyan originally thought that Liu Qiang would have some reaction after seeing their mobile phone software. He had already figured out the countermeasures to deal with Liu Qiang. This kind of nerd is a technical freak who can only knock code, which is easy to deal with. However, since Liu Qiang didn''t even respond, Liu Baoyan didn''t matter.


    Chen Shuqing took two steps and thought of something, then stopped, "Mr. Liu, you don''t have to worry. Liu Qiang didn''t respond, and there was no news from sichen media. It doesn''t look like there is a mobile phone software to be released at all. Maybe Han Mo didn''t take Liu Qiang seriously, or the news is wrong. The cooperation between Liu Qiang and sichen media is not as we thought, Anyway, you don''t have to think about them. "


    Liu Baoyan''s worries were all said by Chen Shuqing. He smiled and sat back in his chair.


    The next day, Kontron''s mobile software was officially released.

 Chapter 560

    Because the user experience of the previous trial version was very good, the official version did little publicity, and almost became a necessary software for mobile phones in a short time.


    Even little Ponzi took the next one and played it for a while.


    "Brother Han, the software of kongchuang technology is a little interesting, but it takes up a lot of memory and has a slow response. In fact, the function is more interesting and intentional. It''s just a casual shot. It''s not practical. I took two small videos and sent them to my classmates. They also sent them to me, and then mocked each other and felt boring." Little Ponzi objectively evaluated the new mobile phone software.


    Han Mo didn''t download it at all. He didn''t understand the function of this software design. He just listened to little pangxie.


    Suddenly, there was a rapid sound of footsteps from far to near,


    Because the footsteps were too fast, Han Mo and little Ponzi subconsciously looked up in the direction of the door.


    As soon as I looked up, a unkempt figure stood at the door.


    Little Pang Xie was stunned for a moment and almost didn''t recognize it. "Liu Qiang, how did you do this?"


    It''s only about ten days since the last meeting. It feels like Liu Qiang has escaped from a famine. His hair should not have been washed since the meeting that day. He is messy and drooping on his forehead. His beard is scratchy. His facial features are not so clear. He is still wearing that Plaid lined shirt.


    Liu Qiang ignored Pang Xie''s question, strode across from Han Mo and plopped into the chair.


    Just next to little pangxie, a strong smell came to his face. Little pangxie jumped up, covered his nose, walked aside and stood next to Han mo.


    Han Mo actually smelled it, but he wouldn''t react as much as little pangxie.


    "Mr. Han, our mobile phone software has been successful. Look, I can adjust what I think is bad." With that, Liu Qiang was ready to take all his equipment out of his big backpack.


    Han Mo pointed to the sofa not far away. "Let''s go there."


    The main reason is that Liu Qiang has too many equipment. He puts it out the same way and fills the tea table in an instant.


    Little pangxie deliberately walked around the back and covered his nose very much. The smell on Liu Qiang was too strong. Little pangxie couldn''t stand it, but he wanted to see what it was and stood far behind.


    Liu Qiang spoke to Han Mo while holding his mobile phone and facing the computer. When he explained it, he was very different from the way he recommended products. He said it for about half an hour, and finally handed the mobile phone to Han mo.


    When Han Mo took over the mobile phone, Liu Qiang''s originally stretched nerves tightened instantly and swallowed spittle mercilessly. His sight has been moving rapidly between Han Mo''s face and the mobile phone.


    The huge office fell into silence. Little Pang Xie stood behind Han Mo and stared at the mobile phone screen. As the mobile phone function gradually showed in front of him, he couldn''t care about the taste.


    This video software was originally designed by Han Mo, who thought Liu Qiang could not completely design the same software. After all, he was a layman and could only dictate to Liu Qiang.


    But Han as like as two peas in the accident, Liu Qiang actually designed the whole mobile phone software in such a short time, and it could be said that it was the same as both the function and the fluency of the use. If it were not for Han Mo, he might have thought that this software was the original world.


    Because Han Mo never spoke, Liu Qiang''s heart was always in his throat.


    Little pangxie watched carefully behind Han Mo, and didn''t dare to blink.


    This software seems to be the same type as just kongchuang technology software, but its function is simply too powerful.


    Little pangxie put his head in front of the camera, and his face immediately changed, "brother Han, this is so funny. What else can he do?"


    Han Mo looked through it again and took it to little pangxie.


    "Mr. Han, how''s it going? Is it roughly the same as you expected? What else do I need to improve? I''ll go back and change it. " Liu Qiang splashed his dishevelled hair on his forehead.


    Han Mo smiled and sat back on the sofa. "Very good. You''ve worked hard. Go back and have a good rest. When are you going to release this software?"


    Liu Qiang was stunned. Although he first wanted to find a partner and wanted fair treatment, he was unconsciously affected when he met Han mo. he had not thought about any decision-making problems, but just wanted to complete Han Mo''s requirements.


    In the past, he would never listen to other people''s opinions. In his heart, his ideas and skills are not understandable to these rich bosses.


    However, Han Mo injected new blood into his software, which completely sublimated Liu Qiang''s software. It was almost not what he had designed before, so he still wanted to listen to Han Mo subconsciously.


    Liu Qiang touched the back of his head, and he laughed, "Han, has the final say, I didn''t think about it."


    "Now think about it. This software is yours, and the release time must be determined by you. We are a cooperative relationship. I pay for your project and you provide technology. I just made some suggestions. You did a great job. " Han Mo''s tone is modest.


    Liu Qiang''s heart burst. Is this his project? He now even has a cooperative relationship with Han mo of sichen media?


    These Liu Qiang did not dare to think about it at all, although this change in identity and the status given to him by the other party moved Liu Qiang very much.


    He knew in his heart that if this mobile phone could explode, more than 80% would be attributed to Han mo.


    Because there are many people who can do this with technology. At least as long as Han Mo is willing to pay a high price, he can hire them.


    However, not everyone can think of the creativity of this mobile phone software. It can be said that Liu Qiang was shocked when he heard Han Mo say the complete idea.


    Liu Qiang really didn''t expect that Han Mo would be so modest in attitude. He didn''t mean to suppress and bully him at all. You should know that he is only a person, and Han Mo is the whole company.


    Liu Qiang fell into deep admiration for Han Mo and his eyes twinkled.


    The air calmed down again and the atmosphere became a little strange.


    Han Mo coughed twice. "Why don''t you think about it first? I guess you may not know one thing. Kontron technology has made a mobile phone software. Have a look."


    Liu Qiang has been knocking on the code behind closed doors these days. He doesn''t know what''s going on outside. He clicks on the software and frowns more and more.


    Suddenly he patted the table and stood up, startling little Pang Xie. Liu Qiang was very angry. "Last time I told Liu Baoyan about my software in Baiyun Building, he actually plagiarized my creativity."


    Han Mo nodded slightly, "if you want to investigate, I can help you."


    "Thank you, Mr. Han. I must investigate." Liu Qiang is a technology maniac and a stubborn man. Suddenly he said firmly, "President Han, I want to launch our mobile phone software as soon as possible. Tomorrow, tomorrow, I want them to know what is the best."


    "Yes."


    Little pangxie had a good time there. He was not in the mood to listen to Han Mo and Liu Qiang.


    Han Mo glanced at Pang Xie not far away. "I want to play in my mobile phone, return my mobile phone to Liu Qiang and let others go back and have a rest."


    At this time, Xiao pangxie found that he had unconsciously played for so long. He put down the software of Kontron technology after playing for a while, and still held the attitude of looking for problems. To be exact, he did pick out many shortcomings, but now the software in his hand is completely different, with good and powerful functions. He hasn''t played all the functions for so long.


    Han Mo became the first registered account with ID number 10001.


    Because before, Han Mo just wanted to make a toy for the little guy as a tool for family interaction. Naturally, he wanted to give the little guy the most powerful account. The first user, of course, was No. 1.


    Han Mo also registered accounts for Shuya and her parents, from 10003 to 10005.


    Originally, little pangxie wanted to join the fun, but he looked at 2 in his mobile phone and was in a mixed mood

 Chapter 561

    Next day


    Early in the morning, three living treasures in the living room took their mobile phones and made all kinds of funny actions towards the camera.


    Even Han Jun, who doesn''t like playing with mobile phones at ordinary times, holds his mobile phone high and looks for appropriate angles in different positions.


    However, in fact, they have been playing all night.


    "Son, didn''t you say you can connect to the Internet? When will it be officially connected? " Chen Yuehong said, posing various shapes to the camera.


    "Right awayˇ°


    "Dad, can mom see the video I recorded as long as it''s sent out?" The little guy held his cell phone and held the recorded video in front of his father.


    Han Mo gently rubbed the child''s head, "of course."


    The little guy stared, "Dad, can you help Xuanxuan see if it''s a good-looking rabbit or a good-looking pig?"


    Han Mo seriously picked up his mobile phone, looked at the little guy making faces on the screen and made a careful comparison, "it''s hard to choose. Dad thinks it''s good-looking."


    The little guy tooted his little mouth, "it''s really hard to choose. I''ll show it to my mother later."


    Chen Yuehong said in surprise, "old man, you see, there''s still slow motion."


    "More than slow motion, you can turn the motion around. Try throwing the mat out." Unlike Chen Yuehong, Han Jun only focuses on beauty functions and finds more new functions than his wife.


    Chen Yuehong threw out a pillow as her wife said, and Han Jun handed her a small video she had recorded.


    "God, how did you do that?" Chen Yuehong couldn''t believe her eyes. The picture she saw was not that the pillow was thrown out, but that the pillow ran slowly from the ground to her hand.


    "Ha ha, I''m awesome."


    "Awesome, teach me quickly."


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    "Let me see what you recorded. Ha ha, I recorded it just now. It''s better than yours."


    "Come on, I''m better than you."


    The old couple argued over who recorded well.


    Han Mo interrupted his father and mother with a smile. "Who is good, can let netizens has the final say."


    One of the important reasons why this software can be popular is that the threshold is low. You can record as long as you want, from newborn babies to centenarians. Another point is the function of integrating mindfulness. Many people prove their video quality with a large number of mindfulness.


    The careful function stimulates the use and reprint of netizens. There is also a little PK nature. The same piece of music will have different effects recorded by different people. Users can give full play to their imagination. You can record your own videos or watch others'' videos.


    There are two important things today. In addition to the release of mobile phone software, there is the broadcast of the fourth issue of masked king of songs.


    Han Mo dispatched a working group from various departments to cooperate with Liu Qiang in the release of the new mobile phone software, and made it clear that all members of the group were deployed by Liu Qiang. Everyone worked together and actively cooperated with Liu Qiang.


    Because there is no early publicity and no preemptive version, it is released directly under the condition of almost zero popularity.


    Meng Si, Peng ye and some artists in the company have become the first batch of users.


    The driving effect of stars is amazing. After a while, mobile phone software continues to rise with amazing downloads. Of course, at first, people try to play because stars use it, but the reputation after downloading depends on the software itself.


    "Mr. Liu, the mobile phone software of sichen media has come out." Chen Shuqing said anxiously.


    "So fast. Don''t worry. Although we have one type, it''s normal for them to separate some users, but once we compare them, they will uninstall them. " Liu Baoyan didn''t take it seriously at all.


    Chen Shuqing frowned and his expression was complex. "It''s uninstalled, but it''s all our software."


    Originally, the software of NGO technology has some drawbacks in its usage. Just after the release of the day, some users have found these, but there are no other software to replace it. Most of them are just Tucao, and really do not make complaints about it.


    "Sichen media has launched mobile phone software, and many stars are playing."


    "I also downloaded it. It''s fun. Those who want to apply for an account like wechat can upload their own software on the platform. My video has 100 tips."


    "I accidentally brushed the video of Peng ye and Meng Si just now. It''s so funny. I can see the family status at a glance."


    "No, Meng Si doesn''t have family status. He has no status all the time."


    "I used my strength to crush my husband and said that I was not as good as he recorded. Being careful explained everything."


    "It''s the first time to experience great with this mobile phone software that uses video interaction."


    Liu Baoyan sat back in his chair with a dignified look.


    "President Liu, their software downloads have been 10 times as much as ours." As soon as the voice fell, Chen Shuqing''s eyes widened again, "20, 20 times. Still growing, still growing. "


    Liu Baoyan, who had already sat up straight, was paralyzed again.


    "Mr. Liu, Liu Qiang didn''t say that the software he designed was this. Why can''t he send it out? It''s different."


    "I don''t know. What he said before was a video software. I don''t know how so many new tricks came out."


    On the other hand, Han Mo didn''t pay attention to the mobile phone software at all. He just watched the video sent by the little guy and couldn''t close his mouth. There were funny videos from his parents. Han Mo really didn''t expect that even his father would like to play so much.


    "Come on, let''s use your cute Da Xuan image. I''ll record it for you." Meng Si suddenly appeared at the door, smiled at Han Mo with his mobile phone.


    Han Mo glanced at Meng Si with a cold expression.


    "Oh, I''m kidding you. Ha ha, look at this." Meng Si handed his mobile phone to Han Mo, "you see, Peng Ye is sick. I''m laughing to death. I''m stupid."


    On the mobile phone screen is a funny short video recorded by Peng ye and Meng Si. Both of them have special acting talent and are really funny.


    Han Mo smashed his mouth and said very seriously, "I think you look more stupid."


    Meng Si, "ˇ°


    The folding lounge where Han Mo is located is located in the innermost part, which is relatively hidden. It used to be empty, and no singers settled in, so few people came. Only Meng Si and song hero know.


    At the moment, the program "masked king of songs" is being carried out in front of the stage. It has entered the second link, pairwise confrontation.


    Han Mo has only one identity now, that is Meng Daxuan.


    He has completely handed over the mobile phone software to Liu Qiang.


    The program was also handed over to song hero.


    The download volume of mobile phone software is rising at a speed that can be seen by the naked eye. In the past, Kontron technology still used the download volume of its own company''s software as a reference, but gradually it has no reference value at all.


    Just when netizens almost forgot the software of kongchuang technology, suddenly a news pops up on wechat. Kongchuang technology is already under investigation because of technology infringement.

 Chapter 562

    "I heard that the video software of kongchuang technology is a plagiarized idea, really?"


    "It''s true. Liu Baoyan has been investigated."


    "I didn''t expect that kongchuang technology would plagiarize the creativity of sichen media."


    "It is said that this idea is Liu Qiang who has just cooperated with sichen media to develop new software."


    "Liu Qiang? Is it Liu Qiang who developed the moving symbol? "


    "I have a friend in the marketing department of sichen media. He was transferred to Liu Qiang''s studio. It is said that Liu Qiang and Han Mo cooperated in the research and development of the software dynamic symbol. Most of the ideas are Han Mo''s, and Liu Qiang is responsible for the technology."


    "Brother, are you reliable? Han Mo will also design mobile phone software. "


    "Absolutely reliable. You didn''t see the name of the R & D team, but Han Mo was written first."


    "Really, I''ll go ~"


    "Han Mo is so low-key that he didn''t reveal any news."


    Sichen media has developed new software dynamic symbols, and the download volume on that day has exceeded the single day performance of wechat at the peak of download volume. And still growing at a crazy rate.


    The event that kongchuang technology plagiarized creativity once again gave sichen media a publicity. Netizens are great. They not only find out the fact that kongchuang copied creativity, but also know the cooperative relationship between Liu Qiang and Han mo.


    There is a lot of discussion about mobile symbols on the Internet, and there are all kinds of topics about mobile phone software.


    [why are moving symbols so popular]


    [research and development mysteries of verb symbols]


    [innovation + market = verb sign]


    [what would our world be like without the verb sign]


    All the news about moving symbol and sichen media appear on major websites, TV, newspapers and magazines.


    The heat lasted all day until the evening when the masked king was broadcast, the news on the Internet and TV decreased slightly, because half of the space was free to report the popular programs that had been with them for three weeks.


    The studio hall of Beidu TV Station No. 1 was full.


    In addition to the hearing group, there are also on-site audience. The audience needs to enter the site with tickets. At present, the tickets in the audience of the program are hard to find.


    Wang Qian sat in the first row of the audience with a proud smile on her face. "It''s easy to do things with acquaintances. I sent a message to Han mo. today, little pangxie sent two tickets. That''s interesting. Unfortunately, there are only two. It would be better if there were more. "


    Zhou Tao nodded. "Two are enough. Do you still want to call all the people on the stage? The impact is not good. "


    Since "looking for a good voice" changed its investors, changed the whole program group into its own team, and kept doing things, Zhou Tao and Wang Qian left the program.


    Later, I learned that Han Mo planned a new program. At first, I was very worried about Han mo. after all, looking for a good voice has been held for three years. Whether the director group has been changed or not, it has a mass base, and it is impossible to start a new beginning like a new program.


    But Han Mo''s program is the real meaning of starting from scratch. There is no familiar audience, no familiar competition system, and even gimmicks have never appeared before.


    Zhou Tao has been doing programs for so many years. In addition to worrying, he can''t believe that the new program planned by Han Mo will be 100% successful, and he never thought it would surpass "looking for a good voice".


    In his opinion, although the good voice has changed the director group, host and resident guests, as long as it still uses this name and the strength of the invited singers, the status of the program will never be shaken.


    But what Zhou Tao never expected was that the first phase of the program was broadcast with a good voice, and the ratings of each phase were rising, the number of hits of webcast was also rising, and the audience reputation was incomparable in the heyday of good voice.


    Zhou Tao watched three episodes in front of the TV. He couldn''t help it. He wanted to ask Han Mo for a ticket to come to the scene. Unexpectedly, Wang Qian was the same as him and asked for a ticket first, so the two came to the scene together.


    The program has begun. The first round is the double chorus. The four singers have been eliminated and left.


    "Director, have you found out that this program designed by brother Han is a little cruel. As long as it is eliminated, it will leave the scene and be exposed when you leave." Wang Qian whispered in Zhou Tao''s ear.


    Zhou Tao replied with a smile, "no way, this is the rules of the game. Since you are willing to participate in this program, you have to bear the fact of elimination and departure. But in fact, the singers invited by Han Mo have great strength, and each singer''s disguise is also very good. I can''t tell who it is from the song. Even if he leaves the scene, it''s glory and there''s no shame. "


    Wang Qian nodded approvingly, suddenly remembered something, and said with a light in her eyes, "can you guess who Meng Daxuan is?" From the end of the last issue, Wang Qian tried her best to find clues about Meng Daxuan, but there was no progress. Finally, she simply gave up.


    Zhou Tao smashed his mouth. "The audience is so smart that I can''t guess. I can''t do that."


    "No, just look for it among the singers you''ve met. Maybe you know, I''ve guessed for a week, but I can''t guess."


    "Listen to the song well. Don''t expect Jiemian. Jiemian will be eliminated. I like mengdaxuan singing very much. I hope he won''t Jiemian all the time."


    Wang Qian nodded hard. "Yes, yes, director, you''re right. I don''t want him to expose himself. Who love is who, anyway, the song is good. "


    At this time, the program on the stage is still continuing, and the comments of netizens on the live broadcasting platform have not stopped.


    "Who is Meng Daxuan? There is a prize."


    "Haha, haha, burp, it''s like you know the answer."


    "Meng Daxuan is actually Meng Daxuan. He is Meng Daxuan from outer space."


    "Speak well. Obviously, my Meng Daxuan is here."


    "But don''t you think the white moonlight in this issue is very good? I think she must be the candidate to compete with Meng Daxuan for the song king. "


    "If Bai moonlight sings another song, I can guess who she is. I already have several alternative answers."


    "I think the best thing about Meng Daxuan is that he sings songs we have never heard of, although we have heard of the chorus. But it''s only half a song, and he can control it. He can''t guess at all. "


    "Meng Da Xuan''s guess range is the whole Chinese music world, ha ha."


    Han Mo sat alone in the lounge waiting for the next stage. At this time, the name of little pangxie was beating silently on his mobile phone screen.


    "Brother Han, Tian Tian''s agent said he wanted to talk to Meng Daxuan. It''s OK to talk to his agent. Do you want to arrange a meeting with them?"


    Han Mo frowned slightly. It was impossible to arrange a meeting, but he had to ask the other party about the purpose of the meeting.


    "Did she say the purpose of the meeting?"


    Pang Xie paused. "She didn''t say it clearly, but her agent hinted that they hoped that the song king of this issue would be a diva."


    Han Mo sneered in his heart, but there was no emotional change on the surface, "I will convey it and let them wait."

 Chapter 563

    Han Mo put down the phone, as if nothing had happened.


    Bai Yueyue is now the eldest sister in the music world. She has been amazed at the situation in the music world for 20 years and has become famous very early. However, there are few new songs in recent years, but there are new works every year. However, the music market is depressed, and she relies more on programs to make money.


    This time Han Mo invited her, mainly Bai moonlight''s agent, to find Meng Si, hoping to be on the masked king. The price is not high, which is the minimum standard for the appearance fee of Tian Tian.


    It''s not that Han Mo can''t afford it, but he doesn''t think it''s necessary to increase the cost of the program. After all, the program doesn''t rely on the star effect from the beginning to the end. No matter who you are, you can stay as long as you sing well. The audience won''t know who you are and will be exposed only when you are eliminated. The star effect should be very low.


    To tell the truth, Tian Tian feels very strange about this requirement. Let alone that Meng Daxuan is himself. Even if it is rumored in the circle, Meng Daxuan is just a creative singer without fame.


    How can Bai moonlight win in the final duel of the program? All the decisions are in the hands of the hearing panel.


    If you really want to lose on purpose, you can only sing and walk away on purpose, or sing a broken voice, otherwise there is no guarantee that any party will lose.


    But once this happens, don''t you think it reduces the level of the program? This kind of mistake is fatal and the lowest level in the live program. Han Mo will never allow it to happen.


    Han Mo''s reply just now is to let them wait. Different people may understand this sentence differently.


    Because Meng Daxuan was the king of the last issue, this program only needs to PK the singer who is about to win the title of king of songs in the last issue. The winning singer will continue to win the title of king of songs, and the losing singer will leave with regret.


    The two singers stood on both sides of the stage and waited.


    "Sister Bai, I said hello to them. They agreed. Don''t worry, the king of this episode is definitely you." The agent''s wild voice said in Bai moonlight''s ear, and he fiddled with her skirt again.


    "Hard work." The corner of the mouth of the white moonlight showed a smile.


    Han Mo stood on the other side alone. Originally, little pangxie was going to have a look. Meng Si held him down, mainly for fear that he would startle others when he saw Han Mo in the backcourt.


    Li Manli came to the stage. Today, she wore a goose yellow dress, which vividly outlined her concave convex figure, because the chest of the skirt is a deep V shape, which fluctuates with Li Manli''s movement.


    Li Manli stood still on the stage and said with a smile, "now let''s invite Bai moonlight and Meng Daxuan, the song king of the third round of the peak duel of the masked king of songs.


    Because Bai moonlight is the winning singer in this issue, and Meng Daxuan is the king of the previous issue. Their relationship is the relationship between attacking and defending the challenge.


    Bai moonlight took the lead in singing.


    "The sound of the white moonlight is too penetrating."


    "My goddess white moonlight."


    "This kind of song can''t be controlled by young singers. I''m sure Bai moonlight is a diva level singer."


    "You can say that I have locked several singers in the white moonlight."


    "Don''t sell off, just say what you know."


    "Focus on songs. Guess that singers are just fun, and music strength is the most important."


    "I think this issue is cute and Xuanxuan Xuan. In the last issue, he came for the first time and sang original songs. This issue is choking. There can be no more original songs. It was completed in a week."


    The white moonlight echoed in the studio when singing.


    "In the bleak night, I just want to enjoy loneliness quietly..."


    "In the open sky, I only have the company of breathing..."


    The voice of Bai moonlight is very ethereal, clear and free of impurities. Just because she has been participating in the program to get money, she has rarely practiced basic skills. Coupled with the bad habit of smoking and drinking, her voice has been basically abandoned by her.


    Although there is still the foundation before, both the pitch and the texture of the sound are very different from her in the past.


    The song is obviously a little weak in the high pitch.


    These small problems are well covered up by Bai Yueyue''s skills. If you are just ordinary people and have no professional judgment ability, you can''t hear the secret in Bai Yueyue''s song at all.


    The singing of white moonlight ended, and there was warm applause at the bottom of the stage.


    The guest hearing group began to get excited, "white moonlight is likely to be the king of songs."


    "You''ve said this many times. I agree, but I haven''t finished listening to Meng Daxuan''s song."


    "Bai moonlight is the most skilled singer I''ve ever heard. She can freely convert her true and false sounds. Sometimes some notes think it''s a mistake, but it doesn''t seem to be. The overall effect of the song is very good."


    "I also think the white moonlight is very good. I''ll press here first."


    After the guests heard the panel tease for a while, the program continued.


    Li Manli invited Meng Daxuan to the center of the stage.


    Han Mo doesn''t have any fancy clothes. He still stuffed it into a human doll. It''s a little hot on the stage. After all, what he wears and drags is cotton. Every time he sings a song, Han Mo''s whole body is sweating. It''s impossible to say that it doesn''t affect his play at all.


    When he stood in the center of the stage, a wave of cute Da Xuan was painted on the webcast platform.


    The one who speaks little, looks cute and has a shocking song is Meng Daxuan.


    In this era when idolatry is all about face, Meng Daxuan takes a doll head and fans countless circles through her own singing.


    From the age of 50 to 60, aunts and children like Meng Daxuan.


    "Will it still be original?"


    "No, is it original? Impossible. "


    "Wait a minute."


    The light slowly darkened. Han Mo gently helped Fu Li Mai, and then motioned to the band to be ready.


    Suddenly, all the lights came on.


    The spotlight shone on Han mo.


    The prelude sounded slowly.


    The audience at the scene and in front of the TV and computer calmed down instantly.


    Everyone, you are looking forward to Meng Daxuan''s song and waiting for Meng Daxuan''s song.


    Just then


    A deep magnetic voice echoed in the studio.


    "Lying trough, original and original."


    "What song is this? I haven''t heard it before."


    "It''s right if you haven''t heard it, because it''s the first time you''ve heard it."


    "Who is Meng Daxuan and how can there be so many original songs?"


    "Don''t talk, listen."


    Han Mo slightly lowered his head and felt the music in his ear, side and hand


    At the moment, no one can see his expression, calm, calm, respect for the stage and desire for dreams.


    "Nothing can stop it


    Your longing for freedom


    An unrestrained career


    Your heart is free


    ˇ±

 Chapter 564

    "What''s the name of this song?"


    "No, I don''t know. Wait a minute, let me see the song title directory."


    "Meng Daxuan sang another original song."


    "Blue lotus..."


    "The title of the song is very characteristic. What does the song mean?"


    "Shh, don''t talk, listen."


    Han Mo''s Singers echoed in the studio hall. This song is a very famous song by Xu Wei. It is said that Xu Wei''s original intention at that time was to write the song to master Xuanzang, a famous monk in the Tang Dynasty, express his respect for master Xuanzang and express a spirit of unswerving pursuit of dreams.


    Songs do not have too many ups and downs, but express the most far-reaching significance in the most peaceful way. Freedom, hope and constant pursuit of dreams.


    As long as it''s a competition, singers like to choose songs with strong explosive power, which is easy to attract the audience and interact. High pitched and roaring can drive the scene atmosphere, so as to get more votes.


    Therefore, when listening to this type of song, the audience are in a state of excitement and restlessness. It is difficult to really listen to the true meaning of the song.


    But "Blue Lotus" is different from all the songs. He didn''t deliberately show off his skills and attract people''s attention in singing, but he could make everyone who heard him quiet.


    "Through the dark years


    I also felt hesitant


    When you look down


    I found the road under my feet


    The free world in my heart


    So clear and high


    In full bloom and never wither


    Blue lotus... "


    As in the previous program, as long as Meng Daxuan comes on stage, the scene will become quiet. Only songs can be heard quietly. Everyone is quietly enjoying the songs. No one is restless, no one whispers, and no one discusses who the masked singer is.


    For everyone, at this moment, no one pays attention to who the singer is, only the song.


    This song is one of the few songs that can pull people''s heart out at once and make them choke at the top of their throat.


    During the singing of the song, the fierce barrage calmed down again. Just like when Meng Daxuan appeared in the last issue, he is a singer. When he is singing, everyone just needs to listen quietly.


    The lyrics are not complicated, and the tunes are not very ups and downs. Songs less than five minutes are enough for singers to tell a story.


    For listening, their story is not over yet.


    Until Meng Daxuan, who was wearing a human doll on the stage, paused for a moment and bowed respectfully to the bottom of the stage. The audience just woke up from the story just now.


    After a moment of silence, the audience burst into warm applause, which lasted for a long time.


    "I don''t know why. When I listen to this song, I always feel that my eyes are getting wet."


    "Me too. My throat choked and my heart was pulled hard."


    "Meng Daxuan always makes me forget his appearance when singing. There is an illusion in front of me and fantasize about the stories he sings to us."


    "Blue lotus, the flower of eternal life, represents the road of chasing dreams that will never give up. OK, that''s really great. "


    The guest hearing group did not say some deliberate praise like commenting on other singers, but said their true feelings.


    Although the guest hearing group also undertakes the work of properly commenting on the songs sung by the singers, it basically takes the singers into the sky. This is not only the respect for the singers, but also their quality. After all, no one wants to offend others.


    Singers are masked, but they all show their faces. Everyone is in the circle. It doesn''t matter if they have one less friend. They are most afraid of one more enemy. This is broadcast live on TV. If you say something wrong, it will be broadcast. After that, netizens won''t think if you accidentally say something wrong. The ability of the media to catch rumors is not online.


    Therefore, these guests and judges prefer others to say their original words and fake big empty words in the comments, rather than offend the singer. Who knows who is the last to expose the face behind the mask? In case they can''t afford to offend themselves, be careful to drive the ship of ten thousand years.


    Therefore, after almost all singers sing, what they say is the same praise. There is no comment on the song. There are also professional teachers who say some professional words. In addition to three professional teachers who are responsible for the comments of the professional part, the other guests and judges are basically only responsible for boasting.


    But when Meng Daxuan stood on the stage, they began to tell the truth. This kind of truth is not just praise, but tell their true feelings.


    She gave Meng Daxuan a thumbs up in her heart.


    Although Bai moonlight is a diva, her voice is very unique. The members of the hearing group are professionals and semi professionals who have heard countless good songs, so many of them have heard that Bai moonlight is Bai Jie after the song.


    If the opponent is not Meng Daxuan, if it is not Meng Daxuan''s song, people can''t vote for others against their will, maybe they will sell Tiantian a face and vote for her.


    But now, the guest judges are unwilling to vote for Bai Jie against their wishes.


    The audience in front of the TV and computer also fell into a quiet state when Meng Daxuan sang.


    When the song ended, everyone seemed to be suddenly relieved and wake up from the song.


    "The blue lotus leaves me with more meaning."


    "Meng Daxuan is really a singer that bothers me. I want to see him and I don''t want to see him."


    "I''m like you, because when I see it, it''s him. I don''t want him to expose it from the bottom of my heart. If I expose it, I''ll leave the stage. There''s no Meng Da Xuan''s program anymore. I''d rather never know."


    "I hope Meng Daxuan can stay on the stage forever. I just want to listen to him sing quietly."


    "Me too. I just want to hear Meng Daxuan sing."


    "It''s the first time I''ve been fans of singers who don''t know their looks. What''s the good Yan control?"


    "Ha ha, me too."


    ˇ°+1ˇ±


    ˇ°+10086ˇ±


    No matter how many comments Li Manli makes, the final result comes from the votes in the hands of the guest hearing group and the public hearing groupˇ° Now let''s exercise your power to vote for Ms. Bai moonlight and Mr. Meng Daxuan. "


    "Old man, do you think Bai moonlight can win or Meng Daxuan." Chen Yuehong asked.


    Masked singer has become a must see program for the old couple and Xuanxuan at the weekend. The little guy can''t watch TV for a long time. In order to watch masked singer, he gave up the animation time during the day.


    Han Jun didn''t wait for an answer. The little guy didn''t want to answer, "of course it''s my father. His song is the best song in the world."


    Chen Yuehong and Han Jun were stunned, and then rubbed the child''s head.


    Han Jun gently explained to the little guy, "Xuanxuan''s father really sings the best, but this cute uncle Xuanda sings well."


    The little guy''s eyebrows screwed together. "It''s not uncle, it''s dad."


    Chen Yuehong and Han Jun laughed. Didn''t take what the child said seriously.

 Chapter 565

    On the stage, Han Mo is Meng Daxuan in the costume of a doll, but when he takes off the costume, he becomes another person, and no one knows his change. This feeling is very wonderful.


    At first, Han Mo didn''t tell the people around him that he didn''t think it was necessary to be public. His original intention of going on the program was not to exaggerate his influence, but to reasonably drive Jing William away from the stage of masked king.


    So he felt there was no need to tell others about it, but unconsciously, he actually liked this feeling.


    When wearing a mask, you don''t have to care about the expressions of the people around you or whether others will see his expressions.


    When wearing a mask, he is just a singer, the purest singer.


    Han Mo planned this program just as a job of the company, but now he fell in love with the program.


    "Blue lotus ~ ah ~" little pangxie couldn''t help humming.


    Han Mo glanced at him. Pang Xie and Han mo were familiar and didn''t have so many concerns. After all, Han Mo was different from Meng Si, who always wanted to look good on other people''s ass.


    Seeing that Han Mo noticed his humming song, little pangxie looked proud.


    "Brother Han, you left early yesterday and didn''t hear the last song sung by Meng Daxuan. It''s so nice." Little Ponzi smiled twice and continued, "shall I sing you a song?"


    Before Han Mo could refuse, little pangxie''s deadly noise rang.


    "Blue lotus... Ah... Blue lotus... Ah ~"


    Han Mo, "..."


    Han Mo is in a complicated mood at the moment when he hears that others have ruined this song. If little pangxie sings one more sentence, it is estimated that Da Fei''s foot will kick his ass the next second.


    Fortunately, little Ponzi didn''t learn much and could hum a few words.


    His voice is very white and has no texture. Then he plays a high tone, which is very uncomfortable.


    Han Mo was afraid that little pangxie would continue to sing, so he quickly interrupted, "OK, I know."


    "How about this song, brother Han,. It sounds good. To tell you the truth, besides the songs you sing, this cute Daxuan is the best. His songs are original. " Pang Xie thought that Meng Daxuan was playing a big card by not having a meeting before the program, but he was really good at singing.


    Little pangxie naturally gave others a reason. He didn''t attend the meeting because of his mysterious identity.


    Han Mo wanted to say he knew.


    But little Pang Xie thought he was going to tell himself the real identity of Meng Daxuan and waved his hand, "brother Han, you don''t have to tell me. I''ll follow Meng Daxuan''s footsteps and uncover his mysterious veil bit by bit." After that, little pangxie also snickered twice.


    Han Mo was helpless. In fact, if little pangxie asked him again, he would say that Meng Daxuan was himself.


    But little Pang Xie is also ingenious. He wants to uncover the mystery a little bit by himself. Han Mo can only go with him.


    On the Internet, there is less speculation about Meng Daxuan, but there are more and more news about the song.


    The song "Blue Lotus" brings the program to a new peak


    The song "Blue Lotus" has been added to the moving symbol.


    Millions of people sing "Blue Lotus" together, which is also very wonderful.


    "Please give me a little heart."


    "The first time I played, I can''t play well. I''m sorry."


    "Get dry while your wife is away ~"


    "Please enjoy my version of blue lotus."


    For a time, various and strange blue lotus appeared in the moving symbol.


    There are handsome models.


    There''s a cute milk dog.


    There are rules and regulations.


    Some are funny.


    There is a boys'' version.


    There is a girls'' version.


    An old man with gray hair looked at his mouth.


    There are also children of several years old who lip synch with exaggerated movements.


    Because the video recorded on the moving symbol can be reproduced on other websites, it immediately set off a national upsurge of lip synching "Blue Lotus".


    No matter who you are, no matter where you are, as long as you have a mobile phone, you just download the mobile phone software.


    So... You will become the new song king - Meng Daxuan.


    Because Meng Da Xuan''s shape is a human doll.


    It''s a bit like many businesses advertising on the roadside.


    Therefore, many netizens of lip synching this song put on the clothes of pedestrian dolls at the same time, claiming to be "Meng Da Xuan".


    I don''t know when countless cute Dayuan appeared on the Internet.


    There is Beidu Meng Daxuan.


    There is cute Da Xuan in southern Jiangsu.


    There is Meng Daxuan on Xinzhou street.


    There is Wang Jiawan Meng Daxuan


    If there is no fire, it is hard to find fire by racking your brains and trying to find a way.


    If the fire really doesn''t have to do anything, it will be a mess. Meng Daxuan is in this state at the moment.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    The other side


    Golden sun kindergarten.


    The children sat around the small table playing with toys.


    The children in the middle class have already had their own thinking. Many children may slip away when playing electronic products than adults.


    As soon as the animated symbol was released, children began to contact it. They could not only play, but also record and send it to the Internet.


    Of course, they all know the crazy video about the blue lotus in the moving symbol.


    "I recorded blue lotus on my father''s mobile phone today."


    "I also recorded it on my mother''s cell phone."


    "I also recorded it. I recorded it with a mask. My mother recorded it for me. She said that wearing a mask is the king of songs."


    The children are discussing.


    "Eh, Xuanxuan, did you record it?" Meng Meng asked.


    Xiaohu said foolishly, "Xuanxuan must have recorded it. She played the moving symbol before us."


    "Yes, did you find it? Meng Daxuan and Xuanxuan are both Xuanxuan. " Ruirui seems to have found some great secret and said excitedly.


    The friends gathered around Xuanxuan.


    "I didn''t record it." Little guy, tell the truth.


    Because he knows that Meng Daxuan singing blue lotus is her father, he doesn''t think it''s special. He often sings with his father at home.


    Children are like this. They thought there was nothing wrong. When asked by children, they felt uncomfortable.


    Everyone else recorded it, only the little guy didn''t record it, but others don''t know why she didn''t record it.


    She always wants to lose face here and find it back in another place.


    The little guy raised his headˇ° I know secrets you don''t know. "


    This secret makes the little guy very proud.


    "What''s the secret? Xuanxuan told us."


    "Yes, what''s the secret?"


    "Tell us."


    Children, you say, I ask.


    The little guy wants to tell other children what he knows. That''s a lot of face.


    But because Meng Daxuan is the father, the little guy doesn''t want to talk.


    She tooted her little mouth and said, "this secret is very important. I can''t say it."


    The children looked disappointed when they heard that it was an unspeakable secret.


    Just then, teacher Ding Rou organized everyone to sit down.


    "The children are doing very well. The teacher has a new homework to assign to everyone."

 Chapter 566

    The appearance of teacher Ding Rou interrupted the children''s discussion. The little guy also looked up at the teacher''s direction seriously.


    Children of this age have no resistance to homework and don''t feel pressure at all, because general homework is like playing. Unlike after primary school, with the pressure of entering a higher school, homework really becomes homework.


    In the kindergarten, children''s homework basically needs the help of parents to complete manual or painting. Children like this form of homework very much.


    Each child has received a piece of drawing paper, on which they will finish their homework today.


    Because the mobile phone software has just been launched, another program was broadcast yesterday. The plan for the next program and the new work in film and television need to be arranged by Han mo. Han Mo is very busy all day. The afternoon meeting is very long, so he has no time to pick up the child. Please Han Jun to pick up the child.


    Han Mo came home not too late. He was still thinking before opening the door that the little guy would run to him like a happy rabbit every day, and then jump up and hook his neck.


    Han Mo also deliberately opened the door slowly and entered the house slowly, just to make the sound louder and give the little guy time to run out. Usually, the little guy''s ears are more sensitive than rabbits. Han Mo just put a key into the keyhole, the little guy will find it and run out.


    Start, run-up, take-off, a series of actions are fast and flexible.


    But today, Han Mo has opened the door. He deliberately slowed down a few shots when opening the door, and secretly looked inside against the door panel. He hesitated at the door for a long time before he walked in carefully.


    But the little guy looking forward to, that lovely cute face, didn''t appear for the first time.


    Because the speed of opening the door is very slow, the sound is relatively loud. Chen Yuehong, who used to cook in the kitchen, poked her head out, "son, are you back? Why, come in slowly. "


    Han Mo broke in with a light "um" and took the gate with him.


    Chen Yuehong''s voice was a little loud. It was such a loud voice that the little guy didn''t come out of the small room. Han Mo was even more strange.


    Han Mo went straight to the little guy''s small room.


    Chen Yuehong is careless and not as sensitive as Han mo. she didn''t find that the little guy didn''t run out to meet her father. She asked strangely, "the child seems to be painting in the house. She came in after school. What''s the matter?"


    Han Mo didn''t answer. He still looked serious and walked towards the small room.


    Seeing Han Mo''s nervous expression, Chen Yuehong became nervous.


    "Xuanxuan?"


    The little guy''s door was open. Although he didn''t know what the little guy was doing inside. Although Han Mo was a little worried, he respected the child. He knocked on the door first, then whispered the child''s name, and then slowly pushed the door open.


    Han Mo was stunned when he opened the door.


    Chen Yuehong had nothing to do, but Han Mo made the atmosphere very nervous. Han Mo was tall and blocked in front. She couldn''t see it and stood on tiptoe in the back.


    At this time, Han Jun, who originally went out to play in the activity room, also came back. As soon as he entered the door, he found that there was no one in the living room. After walking a few steps inside, he saw Han Mo and Chen Yuehong standing at the door of the little guy one high and one low.


    Han Jun didn''t know what the little guy was doing inside. What did the two people at the door look inside, and they also looked inside with their heads up.


    "Dad, grandma, Grandpa, what are you doing standing at the door?" The three adults were standing at the door. The little guy looked up at his head and asked blankly.


    The child looked at the three adults, and the three adults looked at each other awkwardly.


    As soon as Chen Yuehong looked back and saw Han Jun, she quickly kicked the ball to her wife, "old man, what are you doing here?"


    Han Jun looked confused. He really didn''t know what he was doing here. "As soon as I came in, you two stood at the door of Xuanxuan''s room. I''ll come and see what you''re looking at? What are you doing here? "


    Chen Yuehong''s expression stiffened. "Yes, what are we doing here?" In fact, she didn''t know why she was standing here. When she saw Han Mo coming, she followed.


    Finally, Chen Yuehong and Han Jun looked at Han mo.


    The little guy''s eyes also fell on his father.


    Everyone looked at him with questioning eyes.


    Han Mo smiled calmly, "Dad wanted to surprise Xuanxuan, but he was destroyed by his grandparents, hahaha."


    This reason is very far fetched and unfair. Chen Yuehong turned his eyes on the north and South Korean ink and turned back to the kitchen.


    Han Jun also glanced at Han Mo with disdain, and then went back to his bedroom to change his clothes.


    Only the little guy has big eyes, big watery eyes, long eyelashes, naive expression and full of expectation.


    Whether the reason is far fetched or not, the little guy believes it is a good reason.


    Han Jun and Chen Yuehong left. Han Mo walked into the little guy''s small room alone.


    In fact, Han Mo really had nothing to do. It was just that a daughter slave didn''t see her daughter''s panic when she went home and opened the door.


    Always fantasize about whether the child is ill, unhappy in kindergarten, angry because he didn''t pick her up from school. In short, he will make up for anything, and even fantasize about whether he fainted in the room.


    It''s reassuring to see the child sitting at a small desk.


    Han Mo Chong drowned and rubbed the little guy''s little head, "are you in a daze at the drawing paper?"


    Because Han Mo saw a blank drawing paper on the little guy''s desk, Xuanxuan didn''t even hear the loud sound of opening the door. He must have been in a daze at the drawing paper, so he didn''t notice the sound outside.


    Han Mo was a little surprised, but the little guy didn''t refute at all. He nodded a little, "yes, Dad, I''m in a daze."


    Han Mo was amused by the child and sat next to the little guy, "Why are you in a daze?"


    "Because I''m thinking, the teacher left homework today and had to finish it alone." The little guy is very serious.


    Han Mo is very curious about the little guy''s homework. In the past, the little guy''s homework needed the help of parents. The children in the small class are also relatively small. Now, in Xuanxuan''s own words, she is not a three-year-old child anymore. She is already a big child in the middle class of four years old.


    "Xuanxuan finished it independently. Can you tell Dad what it is? Maybe dad can give some advice. " Han Mo poked the little guy''s cute little nose with his finger.


    The little guy who didn''t know how to do it, suddenly his eyes lit up. Because teacher Ding Rou said she wanted to finish it by herself, she had been thinking hard alone, but she didn''t have a clue. Although she couldn''t let her father help finish it, she could make suggestions.


    "The homework that teacher Ding assigned us today is" my father ", which should be drawn on the drawing paper."

 Chapter 567

    Han Mo thinks this homework is very good, and it''s not difficult for the little guy. Painting is her strength, so she''s even more curious. This is clearly what she comes up with. Why does the little guy hesitate.


    Han Mo pinched the little guy''s fleshy face, "can''t Xuanxuan draw dad?"


    "Can draw, of course, but..." the little guy blinked his big eyes a little embarrassed and told his father about the teacher''s requirements.


    The original assignment "my father" assigned by the teacher is not only to draw the image of my father, but also to draw what my father has done at home. More specifically, the title should actually be called my father in my eyes.


    The reason why the little guy feels hesitant is that her father does too many things in her heart. He has to cook at home, do hygiene, comb his braids and match his clothes, make movies, TV dramas, sing and work very seriously outside.


    So in the little guy''s eyes, dad is omnipotent and omnipotent. What should he draw? Too much, but do not know what to draw, will always hesitate, children can''t hide things, they look a little depressed.


    "Dad, I can''t draw on a piece of paper." The little guy frowned and looked hard to choose.


    Han Mo smiled.


    As parents, in fact, they are most afraid that their children will be unhappy. As long as their children are unhappy, parents will think whether they have had a conflict with their children in kindergarten, whether they have been wronged, and whether they are uncomfortable, they will make up for various reasons.


    When Han Mo knew that the little guy just didn''t know what to draw, he was relieved. After all, it wasn''t a big deal.


    The biggest difference between children and adults is that what is important in the hearts of adults is not at all in the hearts of children, so adults always say that children are the most carefree.


    But on the contrary, things that are very important and troublesome in children''s hearts are actually nothing in adults'' hearts.


    For example, in the little guy''s heart, her father has done too many things in her eyes. He doesn''t know what to draw. It''s a great event. But in Han Mo''s opinion, this is a good solution.


    Han Mo rubbed the little guy''s head. "Dad thinks the position of this drawing paper is very large. Can Xuanxuan make rational use of the space of the drawing paper to draw all the things she wants to draw?"


    Han Mo said as he made a few strokes on the paper with his fingers, and invisibly divided several areas on the drawing paper.


    The little guy''s small eyebrows, which were still tightly frowned together, stretched out in an instant.


    "Wow, yes, Xuanxuan wants to draw all her father."


    Han Mo pinched the little guy''s fleshy face again. Seeing the child''s sad face and smiling face, Han Mo was also happy.


    The little guy has divided the drawing paper into many areas. In different areas, he has conceived what to draw in each area.


    Although the little guy is very talented in painting, the paintings painted by children of this age are still abstract, but they have clearly expressed the meaning of the paintings.


    The little guy was much better than other children in painting. Soon the first small area was completed. His father was wearing an apron and holding a pan. It was obvious that his father was cooking in this area.


    Then there was the second area. Han Mo was tall, and there was a little man sitting next to him. Then there were many large and small toys in front of them, with a book in his hand. It can be clearly seen that the figures of two people, one big and one small, snuggle together.


    This is what Han Mo must do every day. Play with the little guy and tell her stories.


    Next, Han Mo braided the little guy and matched his clothes.


    The little guy also drew a picture of his father holding a camera in his hand. Although the camera was very abstract, it was just a prominent piece in front of Fang Fangzheng, it could still be seen that the camera was on Han Mo''s shoulder. This part is Dad''s work. Because the little guy has seen dad''s movies, she fantasizes about Dad''s work.


    Then there is the picture of Han Mo holding a microphone. This is the picture of him singing.


    After all, a piece of paper is limited. Although it can be divided into regions, it can''t be too much. We can only draw these parts.


    The little guy was very satisfied with his painting. After painting the last area, two fat hands carefully raised the painting.


    "This is the father in Xuanxuan''s eyes. In fact, there are still many, but one piece of paper is not enough. It can''t be finished at all. If only you could send more pieces of drawing paper." The little guy has a regretful look on his face, serious and lovely.


    Han Mo laughed, "it turns out that Dad can do so many things in Xuanxuan''s eyes."


    "Of course, dad will do a lot of things in Xuanxuan''s heart. He can do everything." The little guy''s expression is very serious. In her little heart, dad is the best. No matter what is difficult, Dad can do anything.


    Han Mo smiled gently, and his spoiled hand touched the child''s head. He was very pleased. There''s nothing to be happy about getting compliments in front of anyone. Only the praise and respect from the little guy is the warmest and happiest thing Han Mo feels.


    After painting, the little guy carefully clamped his homework into the picture book, and then happily went to take a bath.


    ......


    In early autumn, the morning light in Beidu is not as early as that in midsummer. The morning light shines into the restaurant through the window and finally falls on the table to form a beam of light.


    The little guy ate breakfast quickly in the warm morning light. In addition to the delicious breakfast made by her father, another reason is that she wanted to quickly hand over the homework she drew yesterday to teacher Ding rou.


    Many parents gathered at the gate of the kindergarten to send their children. Han Mo parked the car far away, then took the little guy''s hand and walked her to the kindergarten.


    "Father Xuanxuan." Mother tiger''s voice came from afar.


    Han Mo looked in the direction of the voice and nodded politely.


    The parents of the kindergarten all know Han Mo''s identity and are not surprised. Han Mo wears a low-key dress. Usually, there is no difference between picking up and seeing off children and other parents.


    Xiaohu''s mother has sent Xiaohu to the kindergarten. Now she has just come out of the gate. When she sees Xuanxuan and Han Mo, she complains, "Hey, it''s difficult for the teacher to keep this homework. She doesn''t let me help her. She has to ask the child to draw it himself. Yesterday, we Xiaohu didn''t go to bed until more than ten o''clock. We didn''t let me see it mysteriously. I don''t know what the hell."


    "Our homework is my father. We want to draw what our father looks like in our eyes." The little guy raised his head and said clearly.


    Han Mo gently touched the child''s head.


    Mother tiger was stunned for a moment. Her eyes began to change in her eyes. At first, she was a little surprised, then hesitated, and finally became a little worried.


    It was like being fixed. Mother Tiger stood still for a long time.


    The little guy saw the strange expression of mother tiger and looked at his father with questioning eyes.


    Han Mo shrugged his shoulders, smiled and shook his head.


    The children sat around the small table. Each child has their own homework in front of them.


    Some children''s drawing paper was empty, and only one line villain could be seen. Only Xuanxuan''s drawing paper was full and divided into areas.


    Ding Rou picked up each child''s drawing paper according to the order in which the children sat, and then asked the children to explain the content of the painting by themselves.


    This is the first time that the little guys finish their homework independently. In fact, they are all great. Although their painting levels are different, they can know what their father is doing at a glance.

 Chapter 568

    All the children sat down, and their homework was placed in front of each child. In fact, for these children, what they did was what they thought was the best.


    Because each child''s painting level and imagination are different, but they have completed the homework assigned by the teacher. In their little heart, they are already great.


    Each child drew his father in his eyes on the drawing paper, with a smile on his face, waiting for the teacher to pick up their paintings.


    Mengmeng sits on the edge. Her homework is first picked up by the teacher. Ding Rou takes the child''s painting in both hands very seriously. When she sees the composition, she already knows what Mengmeng wants to express.


    In Mengmeng''s eyes, his father is busy and will work when he comes home, so Mengmeng''s father sits in front of the computer with a lighted desk lamp next to him.


    Ding Rou returns the painting to Mengmeng. Because each child draws his own father, the children should show it to the children themselves.


    Mengmeng raises her carefully drawn homework. As teacher Ding Rou guesses, Mengmeng''s father is usually very busy, so he often works overtime. Even if he doesn''t work overtime, he is still working at home. That lamp means that it is at night.


    But Ding Rou didn''t notice that the child also drew a dial on the wall. The pointer on it pointed to the position of twelve o''clock, which means that his father worked late into the night.


    Ding Rou touched Mengmeng''s head. When the child said that his father was busy late every day and he fell asleep, he was still working. Her expression was full of sadness. She not only loved her father''s hard work, but also expected her father to play with her after work at night.


    Ding Rou suddenly thought of something and asked softly, "Mengmeng, dad is always working after you fall asleep. How do you know that dad is still working at midnight?"


    In fact, Ding Rou is just curious, because the child can''t lie. Her heart is also thin, so she wants to ask the child.


    It''s better not to ask. When asked, Mengmeng''s little expression became aggrieved and wilted, "because I really want my father to play with me, I asked my father when I can play with me. My father said he would accompany me after work. Every time I say so, but every time I wait until I fall asleep, I don''t wait for my father. "


    "So I kept waiting that day. I lay in bed and deliberately didn''t sleep. I just waited for my father to finish his work, but I waited for a long time and didn''t know what time it was. I still didn''t wait for my father. I could see the light outside in the crack of the door. I knew my father hadn''t finished his work."


    "I got out of bed secretly and looked inside at the door of the study. My father was still working. The watch on the wall pointed to the position of 12."


    Mengmeng drew what she saw and felt with a brush. The children raised their hands together and applauded Mengmeng''s painting.


    Next is Le Yan.


    Xiaoleyan introduced his father with a smile, "my father likes reading best. He reads every day when he comes home, so I also read with my father, but I read story books and my father reads books I can''t understand. Ha ha. "


    On Le Yan''s drawing paper was a little fat little man with glasses. She also drew her father''s slightly bald hairstyle very "intimate". As she said, her father was reading, and then there was a little man with braids sitting in the chair next to her father reading.


    There was another round of applause. Yue Yan sat down and stood up next to her little tiger.


    "My father plays games on his mobile phone when he comes home. He never plays with me or helps his mother with housework. He doesn''t let me play by himself." While introducing his painting, Xiaohu also said several major crimes of his father. Xiaohu usually speaks slowly. He can slip up and don''t stutter when talking about his father.


    Father tiger, who was far away in the company''s office, suddenly sneezed, smoked a piece of paper and muttered, "have you caught a cold? No. "


    In Xiaohu''s painting, a villain with a round head and face like him leans on the sofa with a mobile phone in his hand. Although the painting is more abstract, we can see what Xiaohu wants to express.


    When Xiaohu introduced his painting, he always said it was very happy, but at the end, Xiaohu still hung his head.


    "I hope my father can play less mobile phones and accompany me more. I envy other children playing football with my father and playing toys with my father."


    Ding Rou feels uncomfortable when she sees Xiaohu. Gently rubbed the tiger''s round head.


    The children introduced their paintings one by one. Each child''s father was different. Some of them were happy and some were sad.


    Finally, only one child, Xuanxuan, was left.


    Ding Rou''s eyes fell on Xuanxuan. The children also looked at Xuanxuan.


    Xuanxuan slowly stood up with her painting.


    "Wow, there are so many dads in Xuanxuan''s paintings."


    "There are not many dads, but different pieces. In each piece, there are Xuanxuan''s dads."


    "Is that braiding Xuanxuan?"


    "It''s cooking. Take the pan."


    "What else, I think I''m... Reading? Play with toys? "


    The children looked at the pictures painted by Xuanxuan and whispered, because none of the children had painted so much just now. In the eyes of the children, dad did a single thing.


    Only the father in the little guy''s picture is doing all kinds of things.


    All the children looked at Xuanxuan and her drawing paper with incredible eyes.


    Xuanxuan proudly stood up with her painting. "My father is omnipotent. He will read with me, play games with me, cook delicious food for me, and comb my braids with clothes. My father is also a great director. He made a lot of movies. Spider man was created by my father. My father can also sing. His songs are good. He has a lot of fans. My father is very busy and has to deal with a lot of things every day, but he still takes time to accompany me. My father always tells me that the person he loves most is me. This is my father. "


    The little guy had strong expression ability and introduced his paintings very well. The children listened carefully to Xuanxuan''s proud introduction of their father. They were surprised to see the full paintings at the beginning, and looked envious when they listened to Xuanxuan''s introduction.


    When xiaoxuanxuan finished speaking, all the children couldn''t help clapping their hands. The applause is very warm. This applause is not only for Xuanxuan''s painting, but also for Xuanxuan''s father.


    In fact, this assignment is not just a painting. The reason why Ding Rou let her children finish it alone is that she doesn''t want her children''s thinking to be influenced by their parents. She wants the children to draw their real ideas and the real look of their father in their eyes.


    The teachers guessed that the father has much less responsibility at home, but in fact, the father plays a very important role in the child''s growth, so the teachers hope that through the child''s heartfelt expression, they can let the fathers understand what they are like in the children''s eyes.


    At school, Ding Rou informed each parent that a parents'' meeting would be held tomorrow, and then she would show the children''s paintings, "the father in their eyes" to the parents.


    Ding Rou specially said in the notice that because it is themed with my father, I hope dads can take the time to participate.

 Chapter 569

    Every child''s parents have received the notice from teacher Ding rou. Generally, the mother is responsible for the child''s homework, so most fathers don''t know that the child has this homework at all. This time, the teacher specially asked not to let parents participate, so the children strictly followed the teacher''s regulations and absolutely did not let parents participate.


    Some children even drive their parents out of the small room and do it secretly when drawing.


    Careless as like as two peas, the little tiger father went home, throwing his shoes off, and pulling out his mobile phone, he pushed himself close to the sofa. The most comfortable posture was put forward with the earth''s gravity.


    "The parents'' meeting of Xiaohu''s class tomorrow." Mother tiger looked disgusted and glanced at father tiger who was lying on the sofa.


    Little tiger father didn''t pay attention to his wife''s expression. He still leaned in the sofa cushion, lazily playing mobile games and casually said, "well, you go and dress better tomorrow. Hey, hey. "


    "The theme of the parents'' meeting is my father." Xiaohu''s father pushed the notification message of his mobile phone onto Xiaohu''s father''s mobile phone.


    When Xiaohu''s father''s cell phone was blocked, he noticed what Xiaohu''s mother said, "what?"


    Then sit up slightly, put your mobile phone under the square and connect your wife''s mobile phone.


    "My father"? When did he draw it? I don''t know at all. " Xiaohu''s father looked surprised after reading the text message.


    The little tiger mother rolled her eyes and took the mobile phone back, "do you know what? I don''t know anything except playing games. "


    "Hey, hey, I''m still busy making money. When I come back, I''ll relax. I''m relieved that my child has you." Father Xiaohu said pleasantly.


    Mother tiger looked at father tiger again and didn''t speak.


    "OK, OK, I''ll go tomorrow. It''s also time for me to hold a parents'' meeting. Ha ha. "


    ......


    "I have a parents'' meeting? I don''t have time. "


    "You must go this time. This parents'' meeting has a theme. Every child has painted my father. You can''t let my mother go. If all my fathers go, I will be a mother. Mengmeng will be sad."


    "I''ll try my best."


    "Not try, but must."


    "Well... OK."


    Mengmeng hid at the door and listened secretly. She bit her pink lips hard. Her face was very nervous. She was most afraid that her father said she had no time, because the most words her father said to her also had no time. She had no time to eat with her, do her homework with her, play with her, and pick her up from school.


    Mengmeng''s little finger was on the door, and her heart jumped violently. When her father finally gave a positive answer, xiaomengmeng took a long sigh of relief and climbed a smile on her tight little face.


    Almost at the same time, every father learned that he was about to hold a parents'' meeting. More than half of the fathers had never held a parents'' meeting for their children. Some of them were excited, some were embarrassed, and some didn''t matter.


    Han Mo didn''t have any special feeling. When he received the text message, he just returned "received" and put his mobile phone back, because Han Mo attended every parents'' meeting. He didn''t think it was his father''s theme this time.


    It was Shuya. From Han Mo''s receipt of the text message to her reply to the text message, her cherry red mouth kept beeping.


    "I also want to have a parents'' meeting. I''ve never had one." Shuya said unbalanced.


    In the past, Shuya had a special identity, so she kept a low profile and hid her identity. It was also because she was too busy. The teacher''s parents'' meeting was suddenly notified to attend. Her work was arranged a few months in advance. It is impossible to violate the contract signed in advance for the children''s parents'' meeting.


    At that time, Han Mo almost didn''t work. In order to give her children the best living environment, Shuya always lined up her work in order to make more money, so she always regretted that she missed the children''s parent''s meeting. She always expected to sit in the classroom and hold a parent''s meeting for her children.


    Since Han Mo''s career is booming, Shuya''s work has become less frequent. She spends more time on her family and turns her work into a kind of fun. She chooses her favorite work, her favorite songs, her favorite roles and her favorite programs.


    The happiest thing is to work only for hobbies, not for money.


    Shu Ya was a little jealous. Han Mo could give the little guy a parents'' meeting, but he finally made time to give the child a parents'' meeting, but he couldn''t go, "why not my mother."


    Han Mo rubbed Shuya''s head. "I''ll let you go next time. I''ll go this time. I guess Xuanxuan in our family is the best among all the children. It seems that the children''s paintings in their class will be exhibited." Han Mo is usually in charge of the whole sichen media, and everyone''s evaluation of him is mature and steady.


    However, he became very childish in the face of the little guy. In fact, he didn''t want Shu Ya to go. Other fathers may not know that the child drew a picture, but he and Xuanxuan talked about everything. He was around when drawing.


    So Han Mo thought that the parents'' meeting must be the teacher''s exhibition of the children''s paintings. Han Mo knows that the little guy''s painting has always been the best in the class. He will inevitably be praised by the teacher. Maybe he will have a little certificate or something.


    Han Mo is not willing to let Shu Ya go for such a face saving thing. Of course, it''s better to go by himself.


    The children fell asleep with expectations for their father.


    ......


    The parents'' meeting of the kindergarten arrived as scheduled.


    Dads came to the kindergarten on time in high spirits.


    "Xiao Han, I heard that my father will come this time." Xiaohu''s father said hello to Han mo.


    Han Mo nodded with a smile, "because they drew a picture, the title is called" my father ". It is estimated that it is to be exhibited and show us, so they called Dad."


    Father tiger suddenly realized that his fleshy lips had an "O" shape.


    Children are not allowed to attend parents'' meetings, so other families will pick up the children first.


    Han Jun picked up Xuanxuan.


    Xiaohu''s mother took Xiaohu away.


    One after another, the children all saw their father and followed the other family members.


    Seeing fewer and fewer children in the class, Mengmeng stood at the door and looked around anxiously.


    Although dad didn''t refuse yesterday, he also said try his best. She didn''t know whether this try would come or not.


    Ding Rou stands beside Mengmeng and looks at her gently.


    "Miss Ding, is my father back?" Mengmeng is really uneasy and doesn''t know what to do. She looks at Ding Rou anxiously.


    Ding Rou touched Mengmeng''s head, "it will come."


    Although she didn''t know if Mengmeng''s father would come, she didn''t want her child to lose even a few minutes at this time.


    Mengmeng nods hard, but her heart is still in a state of confusion.


    Just then


    "Meng Meng."


    Looking in the direction of the sound, a familiar figure enters the Meng Meng''s field of vision.


    Meng Meng''s eyes flickered for a moment, filled with sadness and said weakly, "Mom."


    When Ding Rou saw that it was Mengmeng''s mother, her heart sank. She quickly tightened her child''s hand and was ready to comfort Mengmeng at any time.


    Meng Meng lowered her head and moved her little feet in place. Her eyes were full of tears.


    In fact, Mengmeng just hopes that her father can accompany her more. She hopes that she can often see her father outside of work. This is the first time that her father may come to a parents'' meeting, but


    All grievances, sadness and loss occupy the child''s body at this moment.


    Mengmeng can no longer control her emotions. Wow, burst into tears.


    Just as big tears fell from her cheeks.


    Just when Ding Rou was at a loss to help Mengmeng wipe her tears.


    Just when Mengmeng''s mother panicked and puzzled.


    A familiar voice suddenly came from a distance.


    "Meng Meng."


    This sound


    Mengmeng couldn''t be more familiar. She suddenly raised her head. Both feet have run with the sound.


    "Dad!"

 Chapter 570

    All the dads are here.


    In fact, they didn''t expect that they could really get all their fathers together, and none of them was absent for some reason.


    "Father Ruirui, you''re here too. I didn''t expect it."


    "I didn''t expect you to come, father tiger. You''re fat again. Your little tiger is thin. Did you eat all the meat?"


    "I''m relaxed and fat, ha ha."


    "In fact, the most surprised thing is that Mengmeng''s father is here. Mengmeng''s father, why are you free?"


    "Isn''t this a requirement? No matter how busy you are, you should come according to the teacher''s requirements. I hope it will end soon. There are still things in our company. I have to go back to work overtime today."


    Han Mo listened to several familiar dads chatting and didn''t answer, but he could feel that they didn''t know as much as they did. At least he knew that the child had painted a painting. Today may be the exhibition, and then let each father take the painting away.


    The parents'' meeting officially began. The dads stopped chatting and the classroom became quiet.


    In fact, the activity of "my father" was not conceived by Ding Rou alone. It was an activity of the kindergarten, but their class took the lead as a demonstration class of the kindergarten.


    At the moment, in addition to teacher Ding Rou, there is also Wang Lei, the head of golden sun kindergarten.


    In general, the head of the kindergarten class will not participate in the parents'' meeting. When the head of the kindergarten comes, the fathers know that it must be a more important activity. They also vaguely feel that today''s activity is not so simple.


    Although Han Mo has a good relationship with Wang Lei, he didn''t know in advance that today''s parents'' meeting will be attended by the principal.


    Wang Lei smiled. "Hello, dads, I''m lucky to hold this parents'' meeting with you today. Our previous parents'' meetings were at the end or beginning of the semester, and there was no theme. Today, our parents'' meeting was temporarily decided, and the theme was called my father."


    All these dads know, so they wonder why there is a parents'' meeting at this time, but they all cooperate.


    Wang Lei was hired back to be the head of the golden sun kindergarten. He is much older than the present father. To be exact, he should be the same age as the children''s grandfather. He has a very kind face. The children like him very much, and the teachers and parents are willing to deal with him.


    Wang Lei continued, "our fathers may not have noticed that the children''s paintings my father have been pasted on the wall behind the classroom, and all the children in the class have handed in their homework."


    The dads began to whisper. Some dads just listened to their mother''s notice that they were going to hold a parents'' meeting today. They didn''t even know about their homework. As soon as they heard the principal say about the child''s painting, they began to ask each other.


    Han Mo knows a lot and whispers to the dads around him.


    From time to time, a father looks at the wall behind him, looking for his child''s paintings. Because the distance is a little far, the paintings are closely hung one by one, which is difficult to distinguish.


    "Dads, now you can go to the back of the classroom and take down your children''s paintings."


    The dads couldn''t wait. Just now, because the headmaster was talking, they just looked over and didn''t move. Now the headmaster spoke and asked them to go to the back. The dads strode back.


    But just walked to the back, all the fathers were stunned.


    At first, they just thought that the children were painting themselves and dreamed of their tall and handsome image in front of the children. Unexpectedly, all the paintings were a villain and seemed to be doing something.


    "Now fathers can take down their children''s paintings." Wang Lei''s tone was still amiable.


    "This... There''s no name. How can I find it?"


    "And what does the child draw? The facial features are not obvious at all."


    "Yes, I don''t understand what this painting is."


    Xiaohu''s father went to Han Mo and complained, "I''m sure it''s impossible for anyone to guess which one was painted by their own children. They don''t even have a name. They can''t guess at all."


    When Xiaohu''s father spoke, Han Mo was ready to stretch out his hand. Just after Xiaohu''s father finished speaking, Han Mo extended his hand to the little guy''s painting and took it down. There were a lot of paintings. Han Mo only looked for the little guy''s painting and didn''t quite hear Xiaohu''s father''s words.


    "What are you talking about?" Han Mo already holds Xuanxuan''s painting in both hands.


    Father tiger coughed twice and shook his round head, "it''s all right." She smiled twice and continued to look for Xiaohu''s painting aimlessly.


    Apart from Han Mo, the dads are looking for their children''s paintings like headless flies. Look at this one and that one. They are still looking for them like recognizing handwriting. But painting is not like writing. It has no rules. It''s really hard to see.


    This scene was guessed by Wang Lei and Ding Rou long ago. Ding Rou looked at Wang Lei with worried eyes. Wang Lei laughed.


    "We actually have two topics, one is my father and the other is father in my eyes. What children draw is actually what they see you do every day. In other words, write down your words and deeds when you get home. " Wang Lei''s words were very clear. When he finished, he paused for a moment, waiting for the reaction of his fathers.


    "What we do ourselves?"


    "I usually watch TV after dinner when I go home."


    "I read books and listen to songs."


    "I go home every day..." Xiaohu''s father thought, and then suddenly thought of something. His face turned red and hurried to continue looking on the wall.


    Other dads also seemed to understand something and began to look for it purposefully.


    "This one should be mine. I only play with my mobile phone when I go home." Although Xiaohu''s father doesn''t want to admit it, he knows it well. Indeed, what he does most when he comes home is to nest on the sofa and play mobile games.


    Another father also wanted to take the picture of playing with his mobile phone. He blushed embarrassed and said, "Hey, me too."


    "Inside, cough, it seems to be mine. I only play hand games when I go home."


    The muscles on father tiger''s face jerked. Looking around, there were several pictures of a villain holding a mobile phone in both hands


    He really didn''t want to grab a picture of playing with mobile phones with several dads, but he couldn''t help it, because he was sure it was him. Father tiger smiled awkwardly, "you see, the head of the villain in in that picture is as round as me. That''s what my son painted me."


    Several dads compared it. It was really round. They gave the painting to Xiaohu''s father and went to find other paintings playing with mobile phones.


    Mengmeng''s father is holding a picture in his hand. The little man in the picture is sitting in front of the computer. There is a watch on the wall, and the pointer points to twelve o''clock.


    Although he knows that this is what he does every day, Mengmeng''s father is nothing but work.


    However, when he saw his daughter draw all this with his own eyes, he was still sad. He suddenly felt a little ashamed and didn''t want others to see himself in the painting.

 Chapter 571

    Each of the dads had a painting in his hand. At first, everyone didn''t think about the content of the painting. Later, under the guidance of Wang Lei, they took their seats in the content of the painting.


    When I couldn''t see the child dropping his notes, I thought about how I looked in the child''s heart, and even chose the paintings I thought were right.


    Wang Lei looked at all the dads and smiled kindly. "Now dads can turn over the picture in your hand and have a look at the names behind. Are you all right.


    Han Mo knew that the child didn''t write his name after painting, and said that the teacher asked not to write his name, so he didn''t care. Now think about it, all these were arranged in advance, just to let the fathers choose finally, so he deliberately wrote the child''s name behind.


    Han Mo knew that what he was holding must be the little guy''s painting, but he turned over the drawing paper like all his fathers. Han Zhixuan''s name was written in the lower right corner of the back.


    To Han Mo''s surprise, all his fathers chose their children''s paintings correctly. He thought that after seeing the name, because he chose the wrong one, some parents might exchange the paintings with each other, but there was none.


    In fact, all fathers know how much they have paid for their children and what they will do when they go home.


    So at the moment, the look on the face of some fathers is not very natural. Some fathers like playing cards, and the children really draw the appearance of playing cards. Although the paintings are more abstract, the children''s imagination is amazing. They can see that they are playing cards at a glance.


    Originally, Xiaohu''s father felt a little ashamed because his son painted him lying on the sofa playing with his mobile phone. He quietly buttoned the picture on his chest for fear of being seen by others.


    But he wanted to see others. He quietly looked at his father on the left and his father on the right. He couldn''t help smiling at the corners of his mouth.


    There are four people in the picture in the father''s hand on the left. They sit around a table. The table is not food, but small squares. Father Xiaohu secretly laughs. It seems that this brother often plays mahjong.


    He glanced at the right side and almost laughed. In the picture, a little man was facing the computer with a headset. The child also painted rich colors on the screen. The computer screen also painted a figure like a little man. Looking at his father''s expression and wearing a headset, he knew that this man was not working. He should be playing computer games.


    Xiaohu''s father smiled and shook his head, thinking that it seems that everyone can''t go anywhere, not just himself.


    He leaned forward and just caught the picture in Han Mo''s hand. He was surprised, "Xiao Han, there are so many paintings by Xiao Xuanxuan in your family.


    A full page of paper came into the eyes of Xiaohu''s father. Look carefully again. The drawing paper was divided into several small areas, including cooking, playing with children, braiding children, and working.


    Xiaohu''s father looked surprised, "Xiaohan, do you do so many things every day?" His eyes went from cooking and braiding to playing with the children. In Xiaohu''s father''s heart, the time to go home passed quickly. It was night to play a few games. Often he didn''t know when Xiaohu went to bed.


    "It seems that every father is very clear about his image in the eyes of his children." Wang Lei always has a kind smile on his face when he speaks.


    Although this sentence has no emotional color, each father''s face shows a different expression.


    Although some dads don''t play with their children at home, many dads are very serious and responsible for their children. In their children''s paintings, some dads play football with their children, some read books with their children, and some watch cartoons together.


    When you look at yourself, you will also look at others. You are painted by your children playing mobile phones, games and cards. Parents also feel that they have no light on their face, but it is really what they do. They can only hide the painting silently from others.


    He often plays with his children at home. His face is gratified and proud, and he is not afraid that his paintings will be seen by others. However, if you never play with your children at home, the expression on your face becomes complex. Some are ashamed, some are embarrassed, and some simply turn the picture into a bucket and don''t want to be seen.


    The dads all walked back to their seats with pictures in their hands.


    Wang Lei didn''t say much. He just winked at Ding rou.


    Ding Rou walks to the computer. An image appears on the big screen in front of the classroom.


    The first is a typesetting, "what do you want to say to Dad most?"


    The first thing that appears on the screen is Xiaohu.


    "I hope my father doesn''t always play games. If he plays games, he also wants me to play with him, but my mother says playing games is bad for my eyes, and Dad, don''t always play games, it''s bad for my eyes. Shall we play football? Ruirui said his father always plays football with him. You haven''t been with me once. "


    Then there was le Yan.


    "Dad, can you stop reading books I can''t understand in the future? I also want to read your books, but you always say, I can''t understand. Can you read a book I can understand with me? I want to hear your story. "


    This video was recorded before the parents'' meeting. The children all know that the fathers will see it. The teacher said that they gave their father suggestions. They can say what they really want.


    Meng Meng appeared on the screen. Her eyes were red. It seemed that she had been struggling for a long time before she decided to say the next words.


    "I hope dad can play with me." Mengmeng kept rubbing her skirt with her little hands, "Dad, I really envy Xuanxuan, because she can always tell us about her and her father happily. Every time I want to play with you, you say to accompany me when I''m busy, but I can''t wait until you''re busy, so I fall asleep unconsciously. I hate myself. Why did I fall asleep and why didn''t I wait for my father all the time? It must be my father who wanted to play with me after he was busy, but I missed it when I fell asleep. "


    Mengmeng choked when she spoke. Sometimes she looked down at her toes and sometimes looked up at the camera.


    When Mengmeng''s father saw the picture, he felt a burst of guilt. At this moment, when he saw Mengmeng''s video, a stream of sadness surged into his heart. Mengmeng has always been very sensible and has never put forward any excessive requirements. Even if it is a small request, he always prevaricated with his work. Mengmeng has never been distressed, but just left silently.


    Mengmeng''s video continues. A voice with a crying voice says in the video, "Dad, I''ll be waiting for you in the future. If we don''t fall asleep in advance, we can build blocks together. " Although she had already cried, Mengmeng squeezed out a big smile on her face when she finished her last sentence.


    It''s just such a small request. He just wants to play with his father once, but Mengmeng''s father has never been satisfied. He always says that he is busy at work and wants Mengmeng to find his mother.


    Guilt and self blame filled all the emotions of Mengmeng''s father. He pushed his glasses up slightly and rubbed the bridge of his nose. Mengmeng never complained about his father, but blamed himself for falling asleep and didn''t wait for his father.


    In fact, Mengmeng''s father knew that he was just prevaricating. Even after he was busy, he didn''t go to Mengmeng''s room to see if she was asleep.


    Han Mo looks at Mengmeng''s father, and his heart becomes complicated.

 Chapter 572

    In fact, Xiaohu''s father doesn''t have a taste in his heart. Although Xiaohu is a boy who speaks stupidly, what he says is also stabbing his heart. His son also advised him not to play more mobile phones, which is bad for his eyes.


    But I always play with my mobile phone, and no one cares. I promised my son to play football from spring to summer and from summer to autumn. I''m really ashamed to think of it.


    Xiaohu''s father thought of himself, looked at Mengmeng''s father again, sighed with empathy, and then patted him on the shoulder.


    Mengmeng''s father tried to control his emotions. Mengmeng''s words gave all dads a great feeling. In fact, the children''s requirements were very simple. They just took some time to play with them, build blocks, tell stories and play football. That''s what they asked, but dads couldn''t do.


    One by one, the children talked about their expectations for their father. Some children had strong expression ability and said they were happy, while others were a little nervous and wanted to be close to and afraid of their father.


    Finally, Xuanxuan appeared. The little guy was in a different state from other children. He had a bright smile on his face at the beginning. It can be seen that the smile came from his heart.


    Han didn''t see it was a little guy, and he couldn''t help smiling


    "Dad, I love you." The little guy''s clear voice is very loud in the classroom. She is the only child who said Dad I love you.


    Han Mo was also a little surprised. The little guy started with this sentence, but he was very happy. To tell the truth, he was a little proud.


    "Dad, what I want to tell you most is that thank you for being so busy and spending so much time with me. I asked grandma what Dad did after I fell asleep? Grandma told me that my father would start working after I fell asleep. Dad, I will go to bed early in the future, so that you can work and rest early. " The little guy''s fleshy face was always full of laughter.


    Xiaohu''s father and Mengmeng''s father are familiar with Han mo. Xiaohu''s father always feels that he is very busy at work. He handles so many things in the company and wants to relax when he comes home, so he just sits on the sofa and plays games.


    Mengmeng''s father is in the rising stage of his career. In order to consolidate his position, he can climb to a higher position, so he often works overtime.


    But they also know what Han Mo''s job is. He wants to take charge of the whole sichen media, deal with all kinds of affairs related to the company, his own career, make movies, plan programs and other things, but he has time to do so much for his children at home.


    They are busy, indeed, but is Han Mo busy?


    The answer is No.


    Can you spare some time with your children? No more. There is definitely an hour to come back from work every day. But they all spend this time doing other things.


    Those things that they once thought were more important than accompanying their children.


    When the video ended, every child in the class recorded a video and said their wishes. The wishes of children are difficult for them to achieve, but for parents, it is not the simplest thing.


    Time is where the heart is.


    Wang Lei didn''t say much, but silently turned off the big screen. The children have expressed the best content, and adults don''t need to read it anymore.


    Every father has his own ideas in his heart. The role of father in the growth of children is huge, and the growth of every child is irreversible. Fathers should not miss this most precious time.


    After the parents'' meeting, the fathers left the kindergarten with different thoughts.


    As soon as Xiaohu''s father came out of the door, he took out his mobile phone, "son, have you had dinner? Not finished yet? Eat quickly, then warm up and let your mother take out my treasured football. Ha ha, don''t shout first. I''ll play football with you every day in the future. Yo Ho, I won''t accept it. Your father and I were on the primary school football team. If you don''t believe it, ask your mother. Come on, eat quickly, and then simply warm up. "


    Hang up the phone. Father tiger''s smiling face looks more round. He can''t help moving under his feet, beating twice and saying to himself, "I haven''t moved for too long. My legs and feet can''t work."


    Mengmeng''s father also took out his mobile phone. Just at the parents'' meeting, he turned it to mute and didn''t look at the mobile phone. At the moment, the mobile phone is full of missed calls and text messages.


    He glanced at them roughly. They were all from the company. Mengmeng''s father paused on the missed call and dialed one of the numbers.


    "I''m not going back to the company today... You handle it yourself. I''ll do it tomorrow when I have a problem. Well, yes... I''ll go home with my daughter."


    Mengmeng''s father didn''t say much, so he just hung up.


    Yueyan''s father walked to the bookstore near the kindergarten, looked for something on the bookshelf of children''s books, and finally reached out and pulled out a book to read.


    Han Mo went home very quickly. He wanted to see what the little guy was doing at home. Was he looking forward to his parents'' meeting and reporting back to her.


    Whether you are a company boss or an ordinary employee outside, you will become particularly pretentious in front of your children and always think of something you will feel childish in retrospect.


    As soon as the key was inserted into the keyhole, it made a weak sound. A little rabbit who had long stood up and listened to the sound rushed out of his small room.


    When Han Mo opened the door, the little guy just ran to the door and jumped into his arms without any preparation.


    Han Mo seemed to suddenly remember something, holding the little guy and asked, "Xuanxuan, do you remember what you said in the first sentence when recording the kindergarten video?"


    The little guy was stunned for a moment. The little brain ran fast, recalled what he said, and then nodded, "what Xuanxuan said is, Dad, I love you."


    "I love you too, baby!" Han Mo''s forehead rubbed against the little guy''s forehead.


    The little guy originally thought of that sentence and said it entirely to answer his father''s question, but Han Mo actually wanted to listen to it again. That sentence smelled beautiful again.


    Shu Ya also came out of the small room. In fact, she was just telling a story to the child, but it was obvious that the little guy was absent-minded and thought about his father. At the moment, Shu Ya whitened Han Mo''s eyes and looked jealous.


    "Just now you couldn''t get through. Meng Si called me and asked you what to sing in the next program. Did you think about it? He wanted to listen to the sample in advance."


    Han Mo smiled and said, "the song is ready. There is no sample. If he wants to listen, he will listen to the program."

 Chapter 573

    At the end of the parents'' meeting, because Han Mo asked the little guy what the first sentence of the video said, Shuya knew that they had recorded the video.


    I''ve been pestering Han Mo for a long time. I just want to know the content of the little guy''s video.


    But no matter what moves Shuya uses, on the top, below, on the left, on the right, 360 degree rotation, Han Mo just doesn''t say.


    "That''s my daughter''s secret and mine." Han Mo is rare to be tough with Shuya. No matter how Shuya intimidates and lures, Han Mo is to keep his little secret with his daughter.


    Although Shuya knows that the video recorded by the kindergarten is nothing more than the child singing a song, dancing, or talking to her father, it won''t be special.


    But people are so strange. The more they are concealed, the more curious they feel and want to know.


    One night''s torture forced confessions. All kinds of tosses, whips, ropes, wax drops and Han Mo didn''t confess. He deeply found that if he lived in the past, he should also be a strong man.


    Originally, Han Mo was "persecuted", but Shuya still couldn''t get up in the morning.


    After a night''s "extraordinary" experience, Han Mo still made breakfast in the kitchen in the morning. Shuya dragged her heavy legs to the kitchen door, holding the door frame with one hand and inserting the other hand in her waist. Her face was ruddy, and her teeth bit the pink lips.


    "Han Mo, do you say it or not?" After a night of entanglement with Han Mo, Shuya''s voice was a little hoarse and her tone was wet and soft.


    Han Mo heard the voice, looked at Shuya, blinked innocent eyes, paused for a moment, said with a bad smile, "or torture again tonight, maybe I''ll say it."


    "Annoying!" Shuya''s small mouth tilted high. She wanted to stamp her feet, but she couldn''t lift her legs. Finally, she snorted hard, held the wall and dragged her heavy legs away.


    Sit at the table and wait for breakfast quietly. Yes, the body is the capital of the revolution. You have to eat first before you have the energy to fight with Han mo. That''s what Shuya thinks at the moment.


    At first, Han Mo just thought it was fun to tease Shuya. At first, the video didn''t contain much content, just a few words that the child wanted to say. Later, Han Mo felt funny when he looked at Shuya in a hurry and tried every means to force and lure. He didn''t want to say anything. He wanted to carry out the battle to the end.


    ......


    Han Mo was tortured by Shu Ya for a while this morning, so he arrived at the company later than usual. As soon as he stepped into the door of the office, Meng Si swooped at Han mo. because he was too fast, he didn''t stop in front of Han mo.


    Han Mo hid sideways. Because of inertia, Meng Si''s small body almost hit the door frame. Han Mo reacted quickly. He really couldn''t bear to let him hit the door, so he pulled him.


    Little pangxie''s ears were pricked in his office. When he heard a noise, he hurried out to see if Han Mo was coming.


    But as soon as I came out, I saw such a scene from the back. I immediately made up some pictures and hurriedly closed my eyes, "I can''t see what I can''t see." He murmured in a low voice.


    As soon as he finished, he felt something wrong. He quickly opened his eyes and hesitated. He found that he couldn''t provoke them. He touched his ass. it''s better to do more than less. He turned and slipped back to his office.


    Meng Si quickly pulled his clothes after he stood still. He couldn''t stand the wrinkles in his clothes and the inappropriate image.


    Han Mo walked straight back to his desk as if nothing had happened.


    Meng Si coughed and said, "today''s sole is slippery." That''s an explanation.


    Han Mo didn''t care about the scene just entering the door. It was all Meng Si''s true color.


    "Tomorrow is the masked king of songs. Why haven''t you sent me the sample yet." Meng Si put his hands around his chest and looked unhappy.


    Han Mo glanced at Meng Si and said, "I can''t give you the sample this time. You''ll know it tomorrow."


    Meng Si smashed his mouth as if to say something. Han Mo didn''t give him a chance to speak again and said directly, "we''re starting to prepare a new film. This is the script. Take a look."


    Meng Si, who was still depressed that he couldn''t get the sample first, was surprised when he saw the script, and soon covered up his expression.


    In fact, Meng Si, regardless of the size of the company''s affairs, became idle. He was always tired of being together with Peng ye, and he was often at a disadvantage. Now the happiest thing is to have fun with Han mo.


    The media say that Meng Si is the most successful entrepreneur. He just wants to prove that he has succeeded in starting a business, and then he begins to use the rest of his life to do what he wants to do.


    Everyone''s evaluation of him is that he is bold, responsible, willing, able to take it up and put it down.


    Anyway, I used up beautiful words to describe Meng Si.


    In fact, only Meng Si knew that he had a sweet trip with Peng ye at first. It was really cool to run around the world, but when the play was over and the scenery was over, he felt that he had nothing to do.


    After all, I was too busy before. I wanted to think about the next development plan of the company even when I slept. When I was free, I thought how long the day was.


    Fortunately, Meng Si found that Han Mo had many interesting things to do here. Meng Si just didn''t want to manage the company, but he still loved the industry, the circle and the things Han Mo arranged for him. Meng Si thought it was very interesting.


    In fact, Peng ye and Meng Si have similar feelings, so they think about Han Mo all day. One is to take the initiative to find Han Mo, and the other is to beat around the Bush through Shuya.


    Meng Si didn''t take the script away. He sat directly on the sofa opposite Han Mo and began to read it.


    In fact, this movie is a movie that Han Mo once liked to see very much. He watched it three times. Every time he encountered trouble or depression, he would find it and have a look. This script has long been thought of, but there has never been a good time to shoot it.


    It was at yesterday''s parents'' meeting that Han Mo decided to shoot the film, not for the box office, not for his position in the international film industry, nor for anything related to fame and wealth.


    Just because Han Mo likes it, he hopes to share the film with everyone. He also believes that many people will like it like him.


    The film should come to this world because it is worth it.


    Meng Si, who was still chattering, calmed down when he opened the script.


    One minute, two minutes.


    One hour, two hours.


    Han Mo saw Meng Si looking at things so seriously for the first time. For two hours, Meng Si didn''t say a word, didn''t look up, and didn''t even move.


    Finally Meng Si turned the script to the last page and looked up.


    Han Mo found that Meng Si''s eyes were full of tears.

 Chapter 574

    Han Mo was stunned. First of all, he didn''t expect Meng Si to watch so seriously, because before Han Mo became the president of sichen media, the screenplay of the films invested by the company must be given to Meng Si first.


    But at that time, Meng Si quickly looked through it and asked the director to tell the story. Never once did he sit for two hours without moving his position and watch it so carefully as today.


    Meng Si gently wiped the corners of his eyes, "when to shoot."


    "As soon as possible." Han Mo said calmly.


    Meng Si didn''t say much and nodded.


    Because the two worlds are different, Han Mo changed the original film to make it more consistent with the world he lives in.


    "The early preparation is up to us. You can rest assured to prepare the masked King first." Mons said.


    Han Mo first gave the script to Meng Si, which is actually what he meant. Han Mo can''t do everything himself, so the preliminary work of the film must be distributed to others.


    "Ponzi, come here." Meng Si''s voice was very penetrating. Little Pang Xie in the opposite office was frightened and hurried to trot over.


    "Mr. Meng, are you looking for me?" Little pangxie had a natural fear of Meng Si. He was not afraid of what Han Mo said about him, but when Meng Si called his name, little pangxie trembled.


    Meng Si rolled his eyes and threw the script into little Ponzi''s arms. "It''s a secret. Take your time here." Then he turned to North Korea and South Korea and said, "let''s go to dinner."


    Meng Si came so early in the morning that he didn''t even eat breakfast. He just consumed a lot of energy. Now his stomach is tumbling.


    Han Mo looked at it a little early and was hesitating.


    Meng Si waved his hand, "hurry up and let Xiao pangxie watch quietly."


    When little pangxie entered the office, Meng Si''s expression had returned to its original appearance, so little pangxie didn''t know what Meng Si threw him. Anyway, let him see it. It was still early for dinner, and he didn''t leave. He sat in Han Mo''s office and watched it.


    Little Ponzi sat in the sofa opposite the desk, where Munce had just sat.


    Meng Si and Han Mo didn''t go out either. They ate in the company''s restaurant. They didn''t do anything special. They just let the canteen serve food in advance, half an hour earlier than usual.


    Because they came in advance, in such a large canteen, in addition to the staff of the canteen, they are.


    When they finished eating, employees came to eat one after another.


    "Why hasn''t little Ponzi come yet." Meng Si glanced around and looked for the figure of little pangxie.


    Han Mo also looked at the crowd and didn''t see little pangxie.


    They didn''t understand little pangxie, so they thought he might have ordered takeout or went out to eat, because not every employee in the company''s canteen was willing to eat.


    As they walked back, they discussed movies and programs.


    Before I knew it, I went to Han Mo''s office.


    "I must be busy next."


    "Yes."


    "You may work harder. There are still four issues of masked king of songs to end."


    "Try to balance both sides."


    "It''s okay, and we..."


    Meng Si was walking to the office with Han mo before I finished. He was stunned by the scene in front of him.


    Little pangxie sat in the seat where Meng Si had just sat, motionless reading the script.


    It turned out that he hadn''t seen little pangxie eat in the canteen for so long. It wasn''t that he went out to eat or ordered takeout, but that he didn''t move at all.


    Even Meng Si and Han Mo came back with such a loud voice that he didn''t seem to hear it. He was still immersed in the story.


    Suddenly, little pangxie raised his head, wiped his tears and sniffed twice. After reading the script, he found that Han Mo and Meng Si had returned to the office.


    "Mr. Meng, where did you get the script? Take a good look. I''m fascinated as soon as I see it. It''s so touching." Little Ponzi wore red and swollen eyes.


    His ability to recover his expression was far worse than Meng Si. Although Meng Si looked at it in the same state as little pangxie, he almost returned to his original state in seconds. When he asked little pangxie to come in, he couldn''t see any emotional fluctuations on his face.


    Meng Sichao turned his eyes at Pang Xie. "What brought it? This is the film that your brother Han is going to make. I''m the first to see it today. I pity you. You have a second chance to see the script. Don''t thank me well."


    Little pangxie''s thoughts were still in a relatively chaotic state, so he didn''t respond to the meaning of Meng Si''s words. He took the script in both hands and said with tears in his eyes, "thank you, President Meng."


    Han Mo pursed his mouth, glanced at Meng Si, and shook his head helplessly.


    Little Pang Xie''s excitement eased slightly. He couldn''t help remembering what Meng Si said just now and muttered, "even if Meng Zong doesn''t come, brother Han''s latest script will be shown to himself. What does this have to do with Meng Zong?"


    Meng Si called Shen Fei and Peng ye by telephone. Several people discussed various issues about the new film in Han Mo''s office all afternoon.


    ......


    The news that Han Mo''s new film is about to start shooting has not been spread. One of Han Mo''s style of action is that it will be released only when things are completely determined. Otherwise, if there are mistakes made by some directors, it will be too ugly. After all, he is not only the director, but also the president of sichen media.


    He can''t even make mistakes, because his mistakes never represent himself, but the relationship between glory and disgrace of the whole sichen media.


    But now the whole network is discussing the masked king.


    "If I listen to a cute Da Xuan song today, I can know which singer it is."


    "Just play. If you listen to a hundred more songs, you can''t hear them. If you can hear them, what else can you do with your mask?"


    "If you can''t guess, let''s not give up. We should support or support. Anyway, I don''t want Meng Daxuan to be PK, so I don''t expect him to expose his face. As soon as I take the mask, I want to go home."


    "Yes, we can never guess who Meng Daxuan is again. What if the program team sees that we have guessed right and there is no suspense about Meng Daxuan, and then let him expose his face and leave?"


    Everyone is talking on the Internet.


    Because Han Mo is the champion of this program, he only needs to accept the challenge of the singer with the highest number of votes in this program. If he wins, he will continue to be the king of this program, and he will see Meng Daxuan again in the next program.


    Hall 1 was brightly lit, and the audience and the public hearing group had already sat in their own position, nervously waiting for the beginning of the program.


    The early stage of this program is very fast, because singers have their own strengths, but the number of votes shows everything.


    The program passed quickly, from two people singing together, to one-on-one duet, and then to determining the king of the song.


    Han Mo is the king of the last issue. He just needs to wait for the final duel with the champion of this issue.

 Chapter 575

    Han Mo still sat in the lounge. The music in front of the stage rang out and ended, mixed with applause and Li Manli''s loud voice. The program has been in the fifth phase.


    At first, the only purpose of his participation in this special program was to let Jingwei go. Now his goal has been achieved and he has also sung several songs he likes. He doesn''t want to focus on the stage of masked king.


    So this time Han Mo chose a song he had always wanted to sing but had no chance to sing, as the last gift to the stage. To tell the truth, he wanted to expose his face and leave.


    Suddenly the sound of pushing the door interrupted Han Mo''s thoughts.


    "I''ve picked up all the people for you." Meng Si put his hands around his chest and looked proud.


    Han Mo''s calm face suddenly showed a gentle smile and looked behind Meng Si.


    "Don''t look, it''s not behind me. Take it to make up." Meng Si sat on the sofa opposite Han Mo, "no wonder you didn''t tell me the sample at that time. It turned out that there was a killer mace. I''m looking forward to this surprise."


    "It''s not a killer mace. I''ve always wanted to sing a song. I didn''t have a chance. It was an accident for me to participate in the program. Now it''s time to quit." Han Mo Feng said softly.


    "Exit? If you can''t get away from the scene, you has the final say, and there are also guests attending the panel and the public hearing group. Meng Si raised his chin slightly.


    Han Mo smiled indifferently, "my song is not suitable for competition. It''s just singing for fun and meeting the wishes of the little guy."


    Meng Si felt a little pity, but he didn''t continue to discuss this topic with Han mo. he hasn''t heard enough of Han Mo singing. You know, since he didn''t act as Han Mo''s agent, it''s really difficult to listen to Han Mo singing on the spot.


    Meng Si was reluctant to let go of this opportunity. The reason why he didn''t discuss this topic with Han Mo was that he didn''t think Han Mo could decide whether to expose his face at all.


    The biggest feature of masked king of songs is that he only listens to songs and doesn''t look at people. Whoever you are, the hearing group will vote for you. Of course, if Han Mo wants to expose his face, there is another way, that is, he deliberately sings badly and forgets his words.


    However, Meng Si would not believe that Han Mo''s character would do such a thing deliberately. He must want to choose a song he wants to sing but has never had the chance to sing, and then make a perfect curtain call on the stage of masked king of songs.


    Meng Si skimmed his mouth, directly jumped over a lot of thoughts he was thinking in his heart, and whispered, "dream."


    Han Mo was stunned, "huh?"


    Meng Si smiled and waved his hand. "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    Just then there was a sudden sound of footsteps at the door.


    Han Mo just looked up. Before he saw anyone, the voice came in.


    "Han Mo, you don''t even tell your mother, do you?"


    Chen Yuehong took the little guy''s hand and came in, followed by Han Jun with the same expression.


    In fact, the little guy said that Meng Daxuan was his father before, but the old couple didn''t take it seriously. They all believed in the idea that Han Mo would never participate in the program, so the old couple all thought of it as children''s words and laughed it off.


    They thought that if it was Han Mo, they would tell them. Since they didn''t say it, they wouldn''t be. They didn''t ask him.


    What''s more irritating is that Xuanxuan reached a tacit understanding with her father, practiced secretly with Han Mo, and kept secret to her grandparents.


    The old couple learned from Meng Si only when Meng Si went to pick them up at home today. Chen Yuehong complained that Han Mo didn''t tell them in advance since she entered the lounge.


    Although Han Jun didn''t nag, he always wrote "smelly boy, don''t say it earlier" on his face.


    The little guy has put on the same doll suit as Han Mo, which is a smaller version of Han Mo''s "cute Da Xuan" suit.


    Han Mo has also been wearing the clothes he needs to wear on stage for a while. Every time Han Mo wears them himself, he doesn''t feel it. At the moment, he sits with the little guy. They are two dolls, one big and one small. Although they haven''t worn hoods yet, they are cute.


    "Dad, you are Meng Daxuan, so am I Meng Xiaoxuan?" The little guy blinked at his father wearing the same clothes as himself.


    Han Mo laughed twice. In fact, it was an accident for him to participate in the program. Meng Daxuan''s name was just called on his head. Now he has no plan with the little guy.


    In retrospect, the little guy threatened to sue his father because of the name Meng Daxuan, and then offered to use three lollipops for privacy. In the end, he not only failed, but also was followed by his father''s routine. He didn''t even want a lollipop.


    His name is Meng Daxuan, so the little guy''s name is Meng Xiaoxuan. Well, it''s very good, no problem. Han Mo secretly smiles in his heart.


    He fondly touched the little guy''s head, "well, Dad''s name is Meng Daxuan, and that Xuanxuan is Meng Xiaoxuan."


    "What song do you want to sing? I haven''t practiced at home." Chen Yuehong tilted her mouth and pretended to be jealous and unhappy.


    Han Mo hasn''t answered yet. The little guy replied, "this is my father''s secret. We all practice secretly, hee hee." Then the little guy winked at his father, stuck out his tongue and made a face.


    "You child, you''re hiding a secret from your grandmother. Tell your grandmother what song it is." Chen Yuehong was upset that her son had been kept in the dark. The baby granddaughter said she had a secret, which made her even more unhappy.


    Han Jun smashed his mouth, "you''ll know later. What''s the hurry now? We Xuanxuan just want to surprise our grandparents, don''t we?"


    Although Han Jun also wants to know what songs his son and granddaughter are going to sing for a while, it is obvious that the little guy still wants to keep his little secret. The old man knows his granddaughter''s careful thinking, so he speaks for his granddaughter.


    The little guy nodded to Grandpa, and the old man pinched the little guy''s round face.


    Meng Si looked at the simple and warm dialogue of the family. He couldn''t help admiring it. He suddenly felt that having a daughter is also a very good thing. It seems that he wants to talk to Peng ye in the evening.


    Han Mo looked at the time. "It''s almost time. It''s time to wait."


    Before going out, two dolls, one big and one small, put on their own hoods. The little guy used to see his father on TV. Now he saw his father put on such a big hood and couldn''t help giggling. The crisp laughter echoed in the lounge.


    Han Mo saw the little guy wearing cute Xiaoxuan''s hood for the first time. It''s so cute. In fact, at first, he customized the equipment of cute Daxuan according to Xuanxuan''s cartoon image. Now, cute Xiaoxuan is the same, but it''s just reduced.


    Han Mo reached out and rubbed Meng Xiaoxuan''s head. A big man and a small man walked out of the lounge hand in hand and disappeared into the depths of the corridor.

 Chapter 576

    The little guy took his father''s big hand.


    Han Mo holds the little guy''s little hand.


    Holding hands, we walked to the gate of the stage and waiting area.


    Originally, the old couple wanted to come along, but Meng Si suggested that sitting in the audience could see more clearly. They suddenly realized that sitting in the front staff area was equivalent to the infield in the infield.


    Li Manli just knows that Meng Daxuan, who has been the champion of two programs in a row, will bring a helper to sing today. According to the process, this should not be allowed, but the Director Song hero acquiesced to this requirement, and Li Manli has no opinion.


    It''s mainly because Li Manli likes Meng Daxuan very much. Although she can''t guess who Meng Daxuan is, it''s said to be very mysterious. She has never attended the meeting or rehearsal, but she''s powerful. Since she joined the program, she''s the king of songs. You dare to disagree with that.


    afraid to.


    Not only did Li Manli not dare, but she was also very fond of this cute Dayuan. She couldn''t say how she felt, that is, she seemed to be someone she knew.


    Although Meng Daxuan is low-key to the extent that she will not appear in front of her except at the beginning of the program, she is very friendly, modest and reasonable when interacting with the host and the audience, which is not like what everyone talked about behind her back.


    At this time, the comments on Meng Daxuan on the Internet once again dominate the screen. Before that, we will talk about other singers singing.


    After all, many singers are familiar to everyone. The moment of unveiling was really amazing. Not only the hearing group, but also the audience watching the live broadcast in front of the TV and the computer pointed to the screen and shouted, "how possible!"


    That''s possible. This is also the charm of the program. That''s why the program has just begun to squeeze the residue of the four seasons'' looking for a good voice.


    "It''s the battle of the song king again."


    "It''s so exciting. I don''t know how. This is the moment I look forward to most in the past two weeks."


    "Who says no, I''m looking forward to it too. Meng Daxuan doesn''t know what song she will sing in this issue."


    "No matter what song you sing, it''s a good song. I just hope he''s original. I thought the song promoted by the copyright association would write Meng Daxuan''s real name. Unexpectedly, Meng Daxuan was directly signed by others. Let''s stop."


    "Ha ha, I''m not the only one who went to the ranking list of the Copyright Association."


    "I saw it, too."


    "I saw it too"


    "I... Saw it, too."


    Although everyone said they didn''t want to expose Meng Daxuan and wanted him to sing on this stage all the time, they were still itching to know where Meng Daxuan was sacred by means other than the program.


    But the confidentiality work is so good that even the people around Meng Daxuan don''t know, how can it be easily known by netizens.


    Wang Qian sat up straight and gently touched Zhou Tao with her elbow. "Director, director, Meng Daxuan is coming out. Look, look."


    Zhou Tao said helplessly, "I''m watching. I didn''t close my eyes."


    "What song do you think Meng Daxuan will sing this time? Rock, folk, pop? Can you sing love songs? I feel that his low magnetic voice must be first-class. " Wang Qian has begun to fantasize about the scene where Meng Daxuan will sing love songs. Young girls always love fantasy and perform incisively and vividly on Wang Qian.


    Zhou Tao glanced sideways. Wang Qian was about to drool and whispered, "don''t think about it. He''s going to play soon."


    In fact, Zhou Tao is also a fan of Meng Daxuan. It''s strange to say that Zhou Tao doesn''t know why he is very fond of Meng Daxuan. He has directed so many variety shows and cooperated with so many singers. Apart from Han Mo''s admiration at the beginning, he hasn''t seen anyone in particular.


    But this cute Daxuan really has a different feeling.


    Let alone Wang Qian and Zhou Tao, who used to know Han Mo, now Meng Daxuan has a fan support group, but the key is that these fans don''t know who their idols are. In a bad word, their idols are walking on the road, maybe they don''t know each other.


    Maybe this is the magic of Meng Daxuan. She won a lot of fans not by her appearance or external things, but by her real strength and singing.


    Li Manli came to the stage. This is the most wonderful part of the game. The singer King duel. The loser exposed his face and left the stage, and the winner became the singer king of the current period. In the next period, the champion singer will duel with the new singer again.


    "Let''s welcome Meng Daxuan, who has been the king of songs for two consecutive periods, to the stage."


    Warm applause came from the audience, cheers rang out in the hearing group, and others shouted the words "Meng Daxuan".


    In fact, Meng Daxuan''s cute name doesn''t match Han Mo''s calm style. It may be because of this reason.


    The applause lasted for a long time. Li Manli was not in a hurry to introduce the next singer. She waited until everyone''s applause was over before she continued to say.


    "Let''s welcome the rain flower of this issue''s challenge singer in summer."


    The audience also burst into warm applause. Although it was not as lasting as Han Mo, everyone showed a very good attitude. When the camera was scanned, everyone''s expression was full of enthusiasm.


    Summer Yuhua sounds like the name of a female singer. In fact, it is also a rough old man, and the song is very sonorous and powerful. The singer knows that it is an older old singer. As for why it is called Summer Yuhua, he explained that he was born in summer, and then it rained that day, so he named it.


    Can stand out in the competition with a large number of singers. Up to now, no matter whether you finally PK the king of the previous period or not, you have become the king of the competition.


    Therefore, the summer rain flower is also deeply loved by the audience.


    It''s still the old rule that the challenge singer sings first.


    From the first round of competition in summer, Yuhua has chosen very loud and powerful songs. Each song is magnificent. Coupled with the stage sound effect, his songs give people a deep deterrent.


    At the end of the concert, the audience burst into warm applause.


    "A singer of this level seems to be an old singer."


    "I think so, too. The songs he sings are not what ordinary people can sing."


    "The professor of Beidu Conservatory of music won''t come to the competition."


    "Very likely, let''s search for the more famous teachers in Beiyin."


    At the end of summer Yuhua''s singing, he brushed comments on the Internet for a long time until the lights on the stage gradually dimmed.


    Meng Daxuan went to the center of the stage, picked up the microphone and said to the audience, "today I invited a guest to help sing. She is in the waiting channel. I hope you will welcome her with warm applause."


    The audience didn''t know that Meng Daxuan had other singing guests, and even the hearing group didn''t know. They whispered to each other for a few seconds.


    As like as two peas, the little puppet that runs the same way as the Mogao Xuan runs out of the background. The mini version of the doll is very adorable, and at that moment, the audience is exclaiming.


    "It''s so cute."


    "Wow, is this Meng Xiaoxuan?"


    "This little doll is so cute. I want to touch my head."


    Because of Xuanxuan''s appearance, the audience and the hearing group under the stage were in a commotion.


    Finally, Han Mo picked up the microphone to stop everyone''s exclamation. As soon as the voice came out, everyone''s commotion eased for a moment.


    "The song we sang today," the king asked me to patrol the mountain. "


    The audience who had just been turned over by Xuanxuan was stunned when they heard the name. They felt a little strange, but it was strange. They didn''t want to take care of anything now, just clapping and screaming, waiting for the singing of Mengda Xuan and mengxiao Xuan.

 Chapter 577

    "Oh, my God, without a little defense, without a little concern, they just appear in the world in front of them."


    "That child is so cute. Meng Daxuan didn''t say that there was another Meng Xiaoxuan to play."


    The members of the hearing group looked at Xuanxuan above the stage with surprise.


    Han Mo Chong drowned and touched the little guy''s head. He whispered, "are you ready?"


    The little guy nodded cleverly.


    Han Mo motioned to the band.


    The prelude sounded slowly and the rhythm was very fast, which was different from the songs Meng Daxuan had sung before.


    The audience began to boil, whispering


    "What song is this?"


    "I haven''t heard of it."


    "Original again? It feels different from the previous style. "


    "Here we go, here we go."


    The little guy''s voice came out of the microphone first.


    "King, king, king."


    "What?"


    "You''re stupid!"


    "King, king, hey hey."


    "You little goblin, why are you so disobedient? Go and find food. I''m hungry."


    There was a dialogue between two cute Xuans, one big and one small. Before singing, it had already set off a climax in the atmosphere of the scene.


    Because everyone didn''t expect that Meng Daxuan, who sang once you and blue lotus in the last two programs, could sing such a song today.


    "This song is called" the king took me to patrol the mountain "


    "Ha ha, it''s so interesting. This is the most interesting song on the stage."


    "You little goblin, ha ha."


    The guest hearing group discussed in a low voice with a smile. They just said a few words and quickly shut up.


    Han Mo''s voice sounded again. It was completely different from the image he had created on this program in the past. Meng Daxuan was calm and low-key in the hearts of all the audience. The songs he sang needed to be remembered slowly and made people meditate quietly.


    However, the current songs are very jumping, but they have aroused the interest of all the audience.


    The audience at the scene, as well as the audience in front of the TV and the computer, followed the rhythm of the song and couldn''t help shaking slightly. Although they listened to it for the first time, they had a catchy feeling that they could hum along. They didn''t know the lyrics, but they could hum the tune.


    Han Mo''s low and hoarse voice echoed in the studio. When Han Mo sang this song, his voice was completely different from that before. His voice had natural advantages in conversion.


    "The sun winked at me


    Birds sing to me


    I am a hard worker


    A goblin who doesn''t stick to people... "


    As soon as the voice came out, there was another scream at the scene.


    Two dolls, one big and one small, hold hands and jump and clatter. They are very cute, and they will go to the left of the stage and the right of the stage.


    Wherever they went, there was a scream.


    "Come here, come here, ah!" Chen Yuehong raised her hands and cheered.


    Obviously, I can see the little guy singing at home every day, but this time I''m still excited on the stage. My face is excited, just like watching a concert.


    Although Han Jun didn''t do as well as his wife, he was also excited. He couldn''t help raising his hand and waving to Han Mo and the little guy, although the little guy on the stage couldn''t see Grandpa clearly above the stage.


    As the singing continued, the father and daughter were more and more open, and their performance on the stage was better than when they practiced at home.


    The little guy is wearing a hood, and the audience can''t see the child''s small face at all, but the child''s cute twisting his round ass has sprouted the hearts of all the audience.


    The two sets of cute Xuan clothes designed by Han Mo, except that the hood is a very lovely q-version image, the part worn on the body deliberately presents a narrow shape at the top and wide at the bottom, and the butt is just round, very much like the plush toys held by children in their arms.


    "Don''t ask me where I come from


    And don''t ask me where I''m going


    I want to pick the most beautiful flowers


    To my little grandfather... "


    Just when he sang this sentence, Han Mo suddenly had a pink flower in his hand.


    They were on the stage all the time. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the big and small Mengxuan on the stage. Moreover, mengdaxuan and mengxiaoxuan had no pockets to hold things.


    But now, in full view of the public, under everyone''s eyes, a flower turned out.


    Han Mo pinned a flower to the little guy''s cute brain bag. The little guy''s head cover was big and his body was fat, so his two small arms were very short.


    Meng Xiaoxuan raised her two small arms and tried to touch her head. She knew that her father had brought her a small flower, and the child instinctively raised her hand.


    However, this action amused the audience under the stage. Even the audience watching the live broadcast in front of the computer were desperately shooting because of this action.


    Because the little guy''s two arms were too short to touch the flowers on his head. In front of all the audience, he looked like a cute little doll, a round little ass, a big hood and two short arms. Then he tried to touch his head, but he couldn''t touch it. The little guy subconsciously jumped.


    But she can''t touch her head when she jumps up.


    "It''s so cute. Don''t stop me. I want to climb in from the screen. I want to hug cute Xiaoxuan."


    "I really want to hold her, too. It''s so cute. God, earth, let me know who Meng Xiaoxuan is."


    "You see, you see, it''s so cute. Those two little arms, ha ha."


    "Have you noticed that you have never heard this song before, but you can hum after listening to it once."


    "Agree, me too. I can''t help humming in front of the computer."


    In fact, this song has no skills and no fancy. It is not the same type as the song sung by Yuhua in summer.


    Not everyone can sing Yuhua''s songs in summer. It''s impossible for a professional singer to sing in KTV.


    But Han Mo''s song, let alone adults without professional training, can hum after listening to it once. Just like children, they can sing after listening to it several times. They can not only sing, but also dance.


    The song soon ended, but all the audience were still not satisfied. Let alone the audience, the staff had relaxed with the music.


    When the song gradually weakened, with the boy''s voice echoing in the studio, the songs of Meng Da Xuan and Meng Xiao Xuan ended.


    The audience burst into warm applause and the audience stood up. Even the members of the hearing group stood up, and the studio was filled with applause.


    Han Mo took the little guy''s hand again, because when they finished singing, all the singers of this issue of masked king of songs ended. Next, the hearing group voted for him and summer Yuhua.


    The audience calmed down, the studio played nervous music during the voting, and the hearing group pressed the voter in their hands.


    The little guy took his father''s hand and stood on the stage, waiting for the result of the vote.


    Time passed minute by minute.


    Do you have any friends in Guangdong? You must pay attention to safety and don''t go out.

 Chapter 578

    Han Mo is ready to expose his face. He also agreed with song hero in advance. If he exposes his face, he will take the little guy down in advance.


    Because after announcing the number of votes, the singer with a large number of votes is the king of this program. He needs to step down and continue the program next week.


    The singer with a small number of votes needs to expose his face and leave the stage. When exposing his face, he can finally say a few words on the stage of masked singer.


    Han Mo just wants to let the little guy leave in this gap. After all, he doesn''t want the child to expose his face. This time, he let the child come to fulfill the little guy''s masked dream. In fact, the child doesn''t care whether he will leave or not, because there is only one chance for her.


    Whether Han Mo leaves or not, she can''t appear in the next program.


    Han Mo waited for the vote.


    The voting on the big screen has ended. Now the screen returns to the scene. Li Manli already has an envelope with two votes in her hand.


    Han Mo knows the strength of Yuhua in summer. These singers are invited only with his consent. How can he not know what strength others don''t know.


    It''s glorious to be won by an old artist and leave without losing face. Yuhua in summer belongs to the singer level in China. So far, few people in the circle can compare with it.


    Han Mo has planned that he will expose himself and leave this one.


    Not only Han Mo, but also Yuhua in summer thinks she will stay, and Meng Daxuan will regret to leave.


    Because in terms of the song quality of the two songs, my final song will definitely win the king asked me to patrol the mountain.


    As for singing skills, although Meng Daxuan has seen his previous singing, his strength can not be underestimated. The two original songs "once you" and "Blue Lotus" are very popular. Almost everyone can sing a sentence or two. It is also because of the cooperation of the common people. As long as the music can be played, there must be these two songs, which can be heard almost every day.


    If it is still this type of song, Yuhua in summer will be a little afraid, and the treble of his own song is very dazzling, which improves the song to a higher level.


    When he heard the king took me to patrol the mountain, he began to laugh. This is not a competition song. This is a children''s song.


    In fact, at the beginning of summer, when Yuhua knew that Meng Daxuan was still singing with a helper, she was opposed and protested through the program group, but the answer given by the program group was to show fairness, and he could confidently find a helper to sing.


    But the summer rain flower thought and didn''t want other singers to steal the limelight, so she didn''t ask for help to sing.


    However, he was still afraid of Meng Daxuan''s gang singing, but when he saw that Meng Daxuan''s gang singing was actually a child, the original fears disappeared in an instant.


    Especially when he heard the song "the king took me to patrol the mountain", he couldn''t believe that Meng Daxuan, who had been the king of the song for two consecutive periods, would choose such a song as the track of the final battle for the king of the song.


    This song needs deep meaning, skills and skills. The whole song is neither high nor low. It is a melody. It is flat and straightforward without any skills. You can sing it well if you pull someone up.


    At the moment, the summer rain flower waiting for the voting results stood up slightly. He was sure that the host''s name must be himself.


    You can continue to participate in the next competition. The singer of this program must be yourself.


    In this way, one is waiting to leave, and one is really confident that he must be the king of this issue.


    With different thoughts, they waited for Li Manli to read out the contents of the envelope in her hand.


    Li Manli was not surprised when she opened the envelope and saw the contents in the envelope. On the contrary, a trace of joy flashed in her eyes. Although it was short, it was well covered up by her.


    Summer rain flowers wear a silver mask. The program "masked king of songs" is very special. Every singer wears a mask. No one can see even if he is proud of the sky or his nervous face twitches.


    The mask well covers the expression of each singer, so that they will not be seen by others, and they will not understand their mood.


    Han Mo is also wearing a big hood. If the rain flower in summer can see Han Mo''s expression, he will see Han Mo nodding to him with a smile and congratulating him.


    Just as all the audience were guessing who would stay today, Li Manli raised the envelope slightly in her hand, close to her eyes.


    "In the fifth episode of the masked king of songs, he got the most votes and became the king of this episode..."


    The audience has raised their hands and is always ready to applaud the singer on the stage at the most appropriate time.


    Liman''s big breath has been used. I don''t know how many programs, but it is particularly effective every time. Her big breath makes the atmosphere very tense when the final number of votes is announced.


    The most relaxed people on the whole stage are Meng Daxuan and Meng Xiaoxuan. One is that he doesn''t want to stay on the stage and wants to leave at any time, and the other is that he is naive and doesn''t care about the voting result at all.


    Li Manli put down the envelope with a smile and said slowly, "the king of this issue is... Meng Daxuan."


    "Thank Meng Daxuan and Meng Xiaoxuan for bringing you such excellent works today, which makes us feel a happy world."


    As soon as the voice fell, thunderous applause broke out at the scene. Some audience even cheered and shouted the names of Meng Daxuan and Meng Xiaoxuan.


    Han Mo was stunned. He didn''t expect that he would continue to be the king of this program. No matter from the perspective of songs, "the king took me to patrol the mountain" is not as suitable for the competition as the song sung by Yuhua in summer.


    Summer Yuhua can''t believe her ears. How can she sing so well? The difficulty index of song selection is at least five stars. Unexpectedly, the public still voted for Meng Dayuan.


    In fact, this reason is very simple. It is really difficult to sing. Some songs are very simple, so everyone wants to spend more time on choosing songs. The more difficult it is, the better. Just a few shouts can''t play his level.


    However, there is one thing about Yuhua in summer that is not understood. No matter how cool, skilled and difficult it is to sing, it is the same for the hearing group.


    Summer Yuhua ignores that the hearing group is the same as normal people. They choose their favorite songs and rarely look at them from a professional perspective.


    What sounds good is what they like to hear.


    Everyone applauded, and Han Mo and the little guy covered their faces. Han Mo never thought that he could still stay on the stage when he sang this song.

 Chapter 579

    A watched flower never blooms, but an untended willow grows.


    Han Mo never thought that even such a song could get the honor of the king of songs, so that when Li Manli read that the king of songs in this issue was Meng Daxuan, Han Mo was stunned and didn''t react.


    The little guy pulled his father''s jumpsuit, "Meng Daxuan."


    Although I can''t see the little guy''s expression, I''m sure his chubby little face has become a small steamed stuffed bun.


    In this issue, the king of songs only needs to wave his hand to everyone, and then he can leave in the applause of everyone.


    When the audience heard Meng Daxuan''s name, they reacted much faster than Han mo.


    When the word "Meng Da Xuan" was said from Li Manli''s mouth, the audience burst into warm applause, and several members of the guest hearing group stood up.


    In this way, Han Mo didn''t take off his mask without thinking about it. Song hero, who was assigned to wait in the waiting area to take the little guy down when Han Mo unveiled his face, is wearing an uncontrollable smile on his face.


    "Just now, Mr. Meng said he didn''t have to wait for you here. He said you wouldn''t expose your face." Song Yingxiong greeted him with a smile,


    In fact, Meng Si''s original words just now were, "if he wants to expose his face, the audience agrees or disagree, and the hearing group agrees or disagree. Now we haven''t heard enough of him if we want to leave. There''s no way."


    Song hero only summed up Meng Si''s phone for the sake of the stability and unity of the company.


    Although Han Mo was a little surprised and didn''t react so quickly just now, he immediately recovered when he went backstage. Listening to song hero''s words, he knew very well that if this was Meng Si, the words and tone would never be like this.


    However, he didn''t care too much. When he was out of sight of the camera, Han Mo took off his hood and the little guy''s hood.


    A round, meaty little face instantly caught Han Mo''s eyes.


    "Dad, you are the king of songs again today. It''s great." The little guy raised two short arms and waved them over his head.


    "Today''s Song King belongs to both of us. Xuanxuan has made a great contribution to her father. Without Xuanxuan, maybe her father won''t win." Han Mo rubbed the little guy''s head.


    The little guy who took off his big hood, although he was wearing conjoined clothes, his two small arms still looked very short compared with his round body, but the little guy touched his head. Suddenly said excitedly, "Dad, I can touch the top of my head. I couldn''t touch flowers just now."


    Han Mo suddenly thought of the scene where the little guy was on the stage just now. It was so cute. He smiled secretly in his heart, and then put the hood over the little guy''s head, "so he can''t touch it."


    Xuanxuan''s two small arms tried to stretch up again, jumping and jumping, "Dad, I can''t touch it again, I can''t touch the top of my head."


    Han Mo laughed.


    The little guy also thought it was very interesting and laughed.


    From the corridor came crisp laughter and two fat and lovely figures, one big and one small.


    Compared with Han Mo''s calmness, the summer rain flower standing on the stage waiting for the unveiling is not so calm.


    But after all, he is an old artist. He participated in a variety show for the first time. In the past, even if he participated in the program, he was also a guest or judge. There was no competitive relationship.


    When he joined the program, he wanted to be the king of the first phase, and then pulled a reason to quit the competition. He knew that no one could always exist as the king of the song, and it was the king''s way to accept it when it was good.


    But he didn''t think that he would expose his face and leave if he didn''t even do one phase of the king of songs.


    Xia Peiyu is very unconvinced, but he can''t lose the appearance of an old singer.


    The audience still gave him face. In front of Xia peiyujie, the members of the guest hearing group stood up and applauded. The audience also applauded warmly. It was the same treatment as sending off the singer Wang Meng Daxuan just now.


    Xia Peiyu walked to the door of the unveiling hall in applause. When he came out again, he had no mask.


    When people saw his appearance, the applause became more intense. It can be said that no one thought that the program group would invite the old artist Xia Peiyu.


    In fact, he is not very old, in his fifties, but his seniority is relatively old. Unlike musicians like Lei Jia, Xia Peiyu has always been a regular army and has a title in the song and dance troupe. Later, he became a teacher in the Conservatory of music. Every time he appears in the public eye, he is a very decent image.


    Xia Peiyu has sung many red songs and theme songs of historical masterpieces. He is a famous figure in the music industry.


    To tell the truth, if you don''t cover your face, no one knows who is who and who will vote for which singer you like. The hearing group really doesn''t dare to let Xia Peiyu be eliminated.


    Refuting Miss Xia''s face is not easy for anyone.


    However, the stage of the masked king of songs is so magical. He doesn''t look at people but only at songs. Xia Peiyu sang really well just now. If there were no Meng Daxuan and Meng Xiaoxuan, he would definitely be the candidate for the king of songs in this game.


    But the fact is that when Meng Daxuan and Meng Xiaoxuan started singing, everyone wanted to vote for them.


    Of course, not everyone voted for Meng Daxuan. Xia Peiyu also received some votes.


    He voted for him because of his professionalism and the difficulty coefficient of the song.


    Because of the warm applause and the good atmosphere on the scene, and many guests of the hearing group respectfully called Xia Peiyu Professor Xia, teacher Xia and old artist Xia. Even if they were exposed, Xia Peiyu received the respect that should be received on this stage, or even more.


    When Xia Peiyu stepped down, he didn''t feel very embarrassed. He kept a smile on his face and waved to the audience all the time.


    The audience also kept warm applause until his back disappeared and could no longer be seen.


    Because everyone was so surprised when they saw him, there was a wave of Xia Peiyu on the Internet for a time.


    "This is Xia Peiyu singing" rolling East "


    "Yes, he sings a lot of songs, such as rolling East, the hard road and the good news."


    "Teacher Xia''s songs are not popular songs, but they are familiar. They are highly popular songs."


    "I didn''t expect that the masked king of songs program group could invite such a prestigious teacher in the music industry."


    "The program is becoming more and more interesting. I don''t know what surprises will be in the next issue."


    Although Xia Peiyu hoped that he could win the title of singer king and felt that he had this strength, he was relieved when he exposed his face just now. After all, he is an old qualification. He still has this mind. In retrospect, he still felt that masked singing was very exciting.


    And the little guy who just bounced on the stage is very cute. The only regret is that he didn''t see the child in the waiting room, otherwise he can be cultivated.

 Chapter 580

    "It''s really evil." the king came to patrol the mountain "can PK Xia Peiyu. Master Xia has a good temper, otherwise he would have settled with the program team." Meng Si leaned on the sofa and said with a bad smile.


    Han Mo glances at Meng Si and doesn''t speak. Little pangxie doesn''t know that Meng Daxuan is Han Mo, and Han Mo doesn''t know what he thinks in his heart. He just doesn''t want to tell little pangxie.


    Little Pang Xie interrupted, "teacher Xia didn''t say anything, but his students came out and said they thought the game was unfair, and that Xia Peiyu couldn''t lose to a children''s song."


    Meng Si smashed his mouth, "I see. Lei Jia congratulated Meng Daxuan and said Xiao Xuan was cute. As a result, Xia Lao''s students organized a group to make trouble under other people''s wechat."


    Little Pang Xie nodded hard. He had been brushing wechat last night just to see the news about Meng Daxuan. Everyone''s reaction to the program just saw the curse war under Lei Jia wechat.


    Lei Jia didn''t participate, but many netizens participated. Anyway, they stick to their own words. It''s hard to say who won.


    Meng Si smiled. "Now go and see if there are any more contents."


    Little Pang Xie was stunned for a moment, quickly took out his mobile phone and quickly searched, "no, it''s really gone."


    Meng SIPO said proudly, "I invited Xia Peiyu. I know Xia''s temper very well and love face, but it''s not unreasonable. The competition is voted by the hearing group on the spot. He can vote for whoever he wants. It doesn''t matter whether he loses or not. It''s just that everyone wants to give Meng Daxuan. That''s why he needs to be masked. If not masked, Those hearing groups really don''t dare to refute the old man''s face and eliminate him. "


    "So?" Little Pang Xie stared at Meng Si with a pestle.


    Han Mo already understood Meng Si''s meaning. "Maybe Mr. Xia asked his students to delete the extreme words said under Lei Jia."


    Little pangxie looked at Meng Si in amazement to verify what Han Mo said.


    Meng Si looked disgusted. "Why did you learn to rush to answer? Yes, that''s it. At first, before he saw it, I called him and chatted with him casually to see his attitude towards elimination and exposure. They didn''t take this matter seriously at all. They also said that the only regret was that they didn''t see Meng Daxuan and Meng Xiaoxuan, I said tentatively about his students. "


    Meng Si took a sip of his coffee and continued, "before long, I found that the wechat of Lei''s family disappeared. It must be Xia Peiyu''s role. I looked at those students and deleted their comments."


    Little Ponzi folded his mouth into an "O" shape, which seemed to come to a sudden understanding.


    Meng Si came here this time to discuss Han Mo''s new film.


    They are waiting for Shen Fei together. Shen Fei has been doing preliminary work with the team a few days ago.


    Pangxie returns the phone to the screensaver state. Han Mo just glances in his direction and sees the wallpaper on the phone.


    Xiao Pang Xie Yuguang saw Han Mo looking at his mobile phone and said with a smile, "brother Han, do you think Meng Xiaoxuan is so cute, especially standing with Meng Daxuan. I didn''t think Meng Daxuan was cute before. Now I think his clothes are so cute that they explode. If I have children in the future, I will make a set for her."


    "First, you have to have a wife." Meng Si mended his knife.


    Little Ponzi, "..."


    Originally, little pangxie was still in a state of lust. When he heard Meng Si''s words, he suddenly petrified.


    At this time, Shen Fei came in a hurry. He had his own team before he was with Han mo. later, he was absorbed into sichen media by Han Mo, but not everyone in the team followed, so the previous team can only be called a small team now.


    Shen Fei is a single-minded person. In Meng Si''s words, he is a single cell. He has only one thing in his mind, so he can only do one thing well.


    Shen Fei only focuses on being a director. He used to be a director of TV dramas, but now he is a director of movies. He can''t do well and doesn''t pay attention to anything except directing.


    For example, Han Mo''s program, he doesn''t pay much attention. He has heard it many times in Meng Si''s mouth, but he still confuses masked king and looking for a good voice every time.


    Meng Si corrected it more than once, but Shen Fei still confused. Meng Si finally said directly that Shen Fei was an enemy and a spy.


    What Meng Si can''t stand is Shen Fei''s dressing taste. Shen Fei can buy seven T-shirts and trousers of the same style and color and put them in the wardrobe, and then wear the same every day. He said that this is because he doesn''t want to spend time choosing clothes.


    These are as like as two peas, who are looking at the same clothes everyday. Shen Fei is intolerable. He asked him that he did not wash, but he had seven clothes that had the same clothes, so he would wear the same work every day.


    Shen Fei takes his two assistants, park Xiangzi and Jin Taining. They are both Korean, so their names are also very characteristic. Both of them have been with Shen Fei for five or six years. They don''t know anything from the beginning. Now they can be alone.


    Both of them call Shen Fei teacher Shen.


    Three people hurried in because they had a dispute about the protagonist of the film.


    Although Park Xiangzi and Jin Taining are both assistants of Shen Fei, they definitely have a say in front of Shen Fei. They have read the script, studied it carefully and have their own ideas.


    "I think the protagonist should be about 30 years old, mature and steady, because he has a four-year-old child. His father must have been a father''s actor, but he can''t be too old." Jin Taining said.


    Park Xiangzi shook her head and explained, "what you said is reasonable, but we should also consider the box office of the film. At present, at the age you said, we can perform this role very well, at least I can''t find it in my memory. I suggest expanding the age range or being a popular actor who has never had a child. " Then Park Xiangzi spread his hand.


    Park Xiangzi is a very thin young woman. She is not old. She has short hair and is very capable. Han Mo seems to see Peng ye when she was young.


    Jin Taining is similar in age to Pu Xiangzi. They are college students and graduated from the director department of Beidu Film Academy. They are both good friends and competitors. When they are good, they can drink until dawn, just like iron brothers.


    But when they disagree, they will give tit for tat. When they are anxious, they even want to fight. No one will compromise until one side loses the debate.


    Shen Fei brought both of them because he thought it was reasonable, but neither of them felt completely right.


    Meng Si shrugged. "Xiangzi is right. I can''t think of anyone at this age who meets the conditions. Now actors get married late. Even if they get married, they don''t want children. They don''t have children. Their father always feels a little different."


    Shen Fei sighed helplessly, "but if you really get older, you will lose some young audiences. After all, actors also have fans."


    "But you can''t have both fish and bear''s paw. You have to choose one." Meng Si put his hands around his chest.


    Neither side can convince the other. Both sides have their own reasons.


    Little pangxie also felt a little confused. He scratched his hair and looked at Han mo.


    Han Mo didn''t speak, but quietly watched them discuss with the smell of fire medicine.

 Chapter 581

    Although Park Xiangzi and Jin Taining are Shen Fei''s assistants, they are respectfully called Mr. Shen Fei. Usually, Mr. Shen is long and Mr. Shen is short. They are extremely respectful.


    However, when it comes to arguments, I have long forgotten the importance of respecting teachers and the differences between children and elders. Only you can''t convince me when arguing, and I will convince you.


    Shen Fei thought that what Pu Xiangzi and Jin Taining said was reasonable, but he didn''t know who to listen to and couldn''t find a way to get the best of both worlds. Later, in order to convince him to stand on his side, they began to point the spear at Shen Fei and stunned Shen Fei.


    Meng Si said a few words from time to time at the beginning, but was soon drowned by Pu Xiangzi''s loud voice and Jin Taining''s low but fast voice.


    The endless discussion went on like this. The combat effectiveness of several people was comparable to that of a vegetable market. The noise in such a large office made people''s ears ache.


    Little Pang Xie was so angry that he clenched his fists and roared the most shocking roar in more than 20 years.


    "Can you all keep your voice down?"


    Little Pang Xie usually doesn''t say a word, but when he really roars, he can be regarded as shaking the world and weeping ghosts and gods. When he sees injustice, he roars. He will do it when it''s time to do it.


    When Pang Xie''s majestic voice came out, let alone the four people who were immersed in the debate, Han Mo, who was sitting aside and watching the excitement, was stunned.


    The office became quiet in an instant, and everyone''s eyes turned to little Pang Xie. The office just like a vegetable market was quiet.


    Park Xiangzi just raised her arm and pointed at Jin Taining. At the moment of little Pang Xie''s unexpected roar, the time was like a freeze frame. Park Xiangzi''s slender arm stopped in the air.


    After little pangxie shouted, he still kept his fists clenched. When he saw that his roar worked, his face suddenly showed a proud look. The originally clenched fists slowly loosened and forked to his waist.


    This action has not been maintained for a second, and the smile on the corners of the mouth has not been completely hooked up.


    Little Ponzi wants to say something more


    "Shut up!"


    "Shut up!"


    "Shut up..."


    "Close..."


    The four people almost spoke two words with one voice. What little Ponzi wanted to continue to say got stuck in his throat, but he couldn''t say it.


    Stem in the throat, swallow can not swallow, spit can not spit out, forced to swallow saliva, but was choked by his own saliva and coughed.


    The four people looked at little pangxie and ignored him. They all continued to argue.


    Han Mo smiled and shook his head helplessly. He felt distressed for little Pang Xie for half a second and coughed, "is it just the hero?"


    Han Mo''s tone was so calm that he almost drowned in their arguments, but something magical happened.


    The vegetable market discussion group, who had just made a noise, blushed and had a thick neck and almost had to strangle each other, was quiet at the moment when Han Mo''s voice appeared.


    It''s different from the roar of little Ponzi just now.


    Little Pang Xie''s roar was unexpected, so he was stunned and reacted in a few seconds.


    At the moment, they heard Han Mo''s voice, and their awe of Han Mo instantly suppressed their adrenaline.


    The four people who had fought for blushing and thick necks were like children who were doing damage. They suddenly quieted down when they heard their parents'' voice.


    Hurry, you should sit down, sit down, stand up.


    Meng Si said with a smile, "Oh, yes, little Mo Mo, we are talking about male starring."


    "Yes, Mr. Han, do you have any instructions? It''s too difficult to choose a male lead in our film. " Shen Fei swallowed his saliva. The noise was too fierce just now, and his throat hurt a little.


    Park Xiangzi and Jin Taining stopped arguing and nodded skillfully.


    Everyone''s eyes turned to Han Mo''s direction, but it was completely different from the one who looked at little Pang Xie just now. They were all waiting for Han Mo''s next words.


    "Mr. Han, who do you think is suitable?" Shen Fei asked.


    "Yes, we can''t think of it. Why don''t you say some candidate actors." Jin Taining followed.


    Han Mo Qing said, "in fact, there are not many actors. There is one..."


    "Yang Guang can''t. Yang Guang is too young to have children. He looks like a child." Meng Si knew that Han Mo intended to cultivate Yang Guang, so when he said about a person, Meng Si first thought of Yang Guang.


    "Yang Guang''s spider man is a high school student. If he plays his father, it would be too dramatic." Park Xiangzi strongly disagreed with Yang Guang''s role as the leading actor, but because he was facing Han Mo, he did not have the momentum of arguing just now, but just put forward his own views.


    "President Han, I also don''t think Yang Guang is suitable." Jin Taining said carefully.


    Han Mo looked at Meng Si, then at Shen Fei, and finally at PU Xiangzi and Jin Taining. "I didn''t say it was him."


    "Who is that?"


    "Not him?"


    "Who else?"


    "Yes, Mr. Han, who is it?"


    Several people were stunned and looked at Han mo.


    Han Mo smiled helplessly.


    "It''s me."


    As soon as the voice fell, Shen Fei slapped his forehead.


    Meng Si smashed his mouth, put his hands around his chest and sat back on the sofa.


    The eyes of Pu Xiangzi and Jin Taining brightened instantly.


    Little Pang Xie almost jumped up. "Brother Han, yes, you are the most suitable candidate. You are the best candidate for the father. Oh, look how they quarrel and forget you."


    "What is noisy? How do we know that Xiaomo can also play movies? We have put Xiaomo to a higher level." Meng Si coughed softly and explained.


    "Mr. Meng, you can''t say that actors are inferior. Actors are the soul of a film. Without good actors, how can we deduce good works? Even if the director is wonderful and the screenwriter is excellent, there must be good actors." Ponzi is serious.


    Meng Si almost vomited blood by little pangxie. In fact, he said that just for himself and for the silly people who argued just now. He didn''t mean that actors were inferior at all. As a result, little pangxie grabbed his pigtail and kept saying.


    Normally, Meng Si would have stood up and flew past, but he didn''t want to create complications and waste time because he had to discuss important things now.


    Han Mo only used two simple words to solve the problem that had been debated all morning. At the beginning, Han Mo wanted to play by himself. They also considered the problems they considered. In terms of age, he is really suitable, and he likes this role very much. It is very suitable and in line with his mood.

 Chapter 582

    The protagonist is determined, and other work is arranged by Shen Fei. Meng Si has always planned the publicity, and little pangxie is responsible for the implementation. Their cooperative relationship is always so "harmonious", that is, little pangxie''s ass is a little miserable.


    In fact, when Han Mo was wholeheartedly preparing for a new film, it seemed to outsiders that the latest development of sichen media was the masked king, film directors in the United States were discussing how to stabilize the film market.


    In their opinion, the biggest enemy now is Han Mo''s films. They think that the reason why han Mo''s extraordinary spider man can beat American films is because of creativity, personal heroism loved by young people, and blockbuster like special effects.


    They wanted to copy a film similar to spider man and seize this part of the spider market, so they jointly made a new film, fly man.


    The overall form is very similar to extraordinary spider man, but the plot has been changed, so as to avoid the risk of infringement and plagiarism by the defendant. They even determined that as long as they like spider man, they will like fly man.


    This news has appeared many times in the news reports of the United States, but the American Film Association has not officially announced it, but the news is really spread from them.


    "I''ve been paying attention to Han Mo and haven''t found any recent developments in him."


    "Most people make a series in succession, which will consolidate the audience left by the first film."


    "So you think his next movie will be Superman 2?"


    "Of course, he will shoot a sequel. After the first fire, he must shoot a second similar one, but their action is not fast enough. We have started. If his film has not started preparation, our fly man will complete that part, ha ha."


    "But he made many movies very fast. Even if he was a little later than us, he couldn''t guarantee that we would be in front of them, although they haven''t made any progress yet."


    "So what, even if he is in the same period with us, but what we shoot is no different from his extraordinary Spider Man 2. If we don''t strictly say, we can call it a series of their films. What are you afraid of, we just want to divide his market."


    Several people had a heated discussion in the conference room. They were originally competitive. In all previous works, they fought to the death. They wanted to dig a hole to bury each other and cover it with a layer of soil.


    But because of Han Mo, they became friends, a team, partners, common enemies, common goals and common topics.


    Down with Han Mo!


    Down with Han Mo!


    Down with Han Mo!


    Even Han Mo didn''t know that he had such a strong cohesion. People who used to hate to hire private detectives to expose each other''s scandals and wait to eat melons would unite because of him.


    Han Mo has no spare time to pay attention to the news in the American film industry, but little pangxie has been paying attention. He always thinks that his role is Han Mo''s eyes and ears.


    Although Han Mo himself never thought so, little pangxie did play a lot of roles.


    For example, a surprise


    "Ah, brother Han, American directors have set up a special group to jointly make films and compete with you for the market." Little pangxie was shocked and angry.


    Han Mo didn''t take it seriously at all. "I didn''t say that this film would mainly promote the American market."


    Different from the extraordinary spider man, Han Mo just let it go. The overseas market must be considered, but it is not the main promotion. The main thing is in the domestic market. After all, the domestic market is enough for them, so there is no need to go out to fight.


    "You don''t want to compete with them in the American market, but others have regarded you as an imaginary enemy. Look at this." Pangxie hands Han mo the tablet.


    Han Mo glanced and smiled without talking.


    Meng Si sneered, "there are too many factors to become a good film that is popular and popular. It''s not that they can make one together than Han Mo alone."


    Shen Fei nodded, "let''s not care if others treat us as imaginary enemies. Let''s think about our own movies first."


    Han Mo helped everyone sort out the prepared work, and then determined the startup time.


    At almost the same time, the official wechat of sichen media released a news of Han Mo''s new film and made it clear that Han Mo was about to play the leading actor.


    "Han Mo! We''re going to make a movie. "


    "Have you seen the official report? Han Mo is the man."


    "Although the list of main creators has not been officially announced, I believe the news released by sichen media wechat will never change."


    "I also think so. What sichen media announced is stable. I don''t care much about the main creator. After all, I just want to see Han mo."


    "You worthless fans, they didn''t say anything. They said that the new film or Han Mo would go to battle in person, which excited you like this. Hum, I''m not excited at all, just a little excited."


    The news that Han Mo may play a leading role in a new film was wildly reprinted on wechat and quickly jumped to the fifth place on the hot search list.


    ......


    A few days later.


    A shooting site.


    Han Mo starts shooting directly every time he starts a new movie, and he doesn''t want to engage in ceremonies. He always thinks that if these rituals can bless the smooth shooting of the movie, there won''t be so many bad films that can''t sell.


    However, he still couldn''t twist Meng Si''s nagging in his ear all the time. Finally, he chose a day suitable for everything in the recent time. As the saying goes, it''s a golden day.


    Han Mo didn''t think there was anything wrong with the boot, but the reporter who applied for the boot visit almost blew up the company''s phone. Han Mo was very glad that he was cautious. His private phone was hardly exposed to people outside his side, so he could escape this disaster.


    Directors far away in the United States are paying attention to Han Mo''s every move.


    "Hasn''t the name of Han Mo''s new film been announced yet?"


    "No, I just said before that he might play male number one in person, but I didn''t say what film it was or what type it was."


    "If he does it himself, it should not be Superman 2. Generally speaking, he will continue the hero of the first film. This is common sense. Unless the two films are far apart and the age difference between the hero and the background of the story is large, he will consider maintaining the image in the original book and changing the hero."


    "So Han Mo''s new film will not be Spider man. According to time, he should be a high school student. If Han Mo plays, he will be too old."


    "Come out, come out. They started the movie today and released relevant information."


    "What''s the name?"


    "When happiness knocks on the door."


    Several directors frowned, trying to figure out what the name could mean, and their expressions became complicated.

 Chapter 583

    "Not a special effects blockbuster?"


    "What route will Han Mo take?"


    "I can''t find the relevant information about the plot of the new film. I just started it today. I don''t even have a stills."


    "When happiness knocks at the door"? How could it be that name? "


    The big men in the American film industry would never have thought that Han Mo did not play cards according to the routine. In their hearts, Han Mo would certainly take advantage of the iron to shoot extraordinary Spider Man 2. Even if they did not shoot, it would be the theme of urban heroes with similar content. However, they did not expect that this Han Mo film not only had no spiders, no high technology, but even no fighting scenes.


    There are no villains in the whole film. The only thing the protagonist can fight is life.


    A father, a child.


    If we must say the hero theme, then the protagonist is the only hero in his son''s heart.


    The first scene is a subway station, which appears in the whole film.


    Because the general environment of the film has changed, Han Mo has changed many plots. The protagonist is no longer called Chris. He is not a black man, but a down-to-earth father, Rick, who lives in the north and can''t afford to rent a basement.


    Han Mo wants to present the audience with hope other than inspiration through a film.


    For his father, Li Ke, his hope is his son.


    He lost his job, his wife and his only basement rental house, but he still had hope, not for how successful he was, but just for his son to live a better life.


    Rick was too poor to support himself. When his wife filed for divorce, he didn''t ask him to stay, but begged his wife again and again to keep his son.


    He was a child raised by a single parent. At the age of 28, Li Ke knew who his father was. He lost the part of love that belonged to his father, so he didn''t want his son to have a similar childhood. He wanted to give his son more love.


    It can be said that Rick has nothing, or he has a lot of things.


    He has no money, no house, no job, but he has the dream he keeps chasing and the responsibility of being a father.


    No matter how hard life is, Rick never passes on any negative emotions to his son.


    When they were driven out by the hotel owner, Rick took his son to the subway station. Instead of passing on his inner pain to his son, he told his son a beautiful and happy illusory story.


    In the small world in the son''s heart, where he is and where he sleeps is not so important. The important thing is to be with his father.


    The expelled Rick had to take his son to sleep in the toilet of the subway station.


    Han Mo''s first scene was to spend a difficult night in the toilet with his five-year-old son.


    There was a constant noise outside the door, followed by violent knocking, knocking and swearing.


    A little boy lay in Han Mo''s arms. He covered the child''s ears tightly with his hands. All the sounds were blocked from his father''s big hands.


    The child fell asleep in Han Mo''s arms, with a happy smile on his lips.


    Because the historical background of Han Mo''s film was Beidu 20 years ago, the management of the subway station was not so strict at that time, and some tramps and beggars often gathered in the subway station.


    Han Mo bit his teeth and his eyes were red. He looked helplessly and flustered at the impacted door panel, but his hands didn''t dare to leave his son''s ears.


    His tears never dropped, but silently flowed in his heart.


    As long as you get through the night, the next day is a new hope.


    In fact, Li Ke''s experience is a bit like that of Han mo. although it is not in the same era background, it has a similar experience.


    They all came from small places to seek development in the north. The same entrepreneurship ended in failure, the same poverty, the same untimely life, and the same lovely child.


    It''s just that Li Ke''s wife chose to leave him when he was most depressed, but Shu Ya didn''t.


    The lens is long enough to show Han Mo''s complete emotions.


    Maybe they have something in common, maybe it''s because Han Mo has long understood this role perfectly. In short, when he sits on the floor of the toilet and leans helplessly against the wall, he is no longer Han Mo, but lik.


    Until the end of the camera, Han Mo''s tears still swirled in his eyes when Shen Fei shouted "Ka". Han Mo''s tears came down.


    He wiped the corners of his eyes and picked up the little actor who played his son.


    "Brother Han, you played very well. I cried. "


    "I''m not promising. I don''t know why you cry when Xiao Mo plays."


    "President Han''s performance was really good, which was very consistent with the mood of Rick I imagined. At that time, I was really afraid that President Han''s tear would flow down, ha ha."


    "Xiangzi and I were just discussing whether that tear should flow down. Later, we felt that President Han''s state was the most in place. It seemed too fake to have no tears, but the tears flowed down were a little too much. It was this state of biting teeth and eyes with tears that was the most perfect."


    Pang Xie, Meng Si, Shen Fei, Pu Xiangzi and Jin Taining gathered around and applauded Han Mo''s acting skills.


    In fact, Han Mo just plays as a father. He just fantasizes what he will be like if he is in the same situation with Xuanxuan.


    Rick is always responsible for his son. In addition to this responsibility and responsibility and his disdainful efforts, this character has one thing that people admire. He has never mentioned his experience to anyone.


    He did not try to win anyone''s sympathy with his tragic experience.


    When looking for a job, he didn''t tell anyone that he needed the job more.


    When he lined up at the community welfare station for the night, he didn''t tell anyone that he took his 5-year-old son and wanted others to be humble. Even when he didn''t get to the bed, like others, he turned and left with his son.


    The shooting progress is very open, because Han Mo almost plays the role of Rick. In addition to keeping the little actors have enough rest, as long as his own part is basically on the axis.


    "Brother Han, would you like to have a rest? The working group is on duty in turn. You can''t stop." Little pangxie said with concern.


    Meng Si had fallen asleep on the recliner. At first glance, little Pang Xie hurriedly sat up straight from his sleep and said, "yes, little Mo Mo, you also have a rest. Others have changed groups, and you still shoot." Meng Si yawned again.


    In fact, Han Mo is deliberately shooting continuously, because the protagonist is very tired. He calculates every minute and second very clearly, because he needs to go to the relief station to arrange beds, and he will lose his place later.


    Han Mo wanted to better show Li Ke''s due state. He waved his hand and said with a smile, "I''m fine. Go on."

 Chapter 584

    Xiao Peng Xie took a group of stills, and released them with the official account of the morning media.


    There is no fancy background in the photo, just the back of a father holding his son''s small hand walking hurriedly in the crowded subway station.


    As soon as the stills came out, there was an uproar on wechat. In fact, when seeing the name of "when happiness knocks on the door", many people speculated that it may no longer be the style of the previous "extraordinary Spider Man".


    But no one thought that it was a film with a father and son as the main line of the story.


    The whole film has no other emotions other than father and son, no love, no saving the world, no noble heroism, only the most plain father''s love.


    The protagonist no longer wants to protect the whole city. He just wants to protect one person, the only person in the world who needs him and the only support for his life.


    "Is Han moxin''s film a life film?"


    "In fact, I''m a little disappointed. Why don''t I make extraordinary Spider Man 2."


    "Even if it''s Spiderman, it''s better to be any other man. The end of watching spider man should be a series of movies. "


    "Hey, the type of ups and downs is a little big. I can''t accept it for a while and a half."


    "But it''s made by Han mo. I''ll still contribute a movie ticket. I''ll buy a ticket just because it''s starred by Han mo."


    Because the film is quite different from what we expect, there are different opinions on the Internet.


    The main reason is that "extraordinary Spider Man" left a deep impression on everyone not long ago, so that their expectations for this series of films have completely exceeded those for other types of films.


    Even the game companies and toy companies that have cooperated with sichen media because of the image of spider man have contacted the company one after another. Some have called Pang Xie and some have called Meng Si. In short, they can''t contact Han Mo, so they find the people around him.


    Because they all hope that Han Mo can continue to shoot films related to spider man. If not, they also hope to be other types of heroes, so that they can continue to buy copyright and make a series. However, Han Mo is suddenly cut off. They are afraid that the popularity of spider man has come down, so they call to ask.


    In fact, for Han Mo, hero films must be made, but according to his calculation, the best film of this type is one every year. He believes that there is absolutely no problem in maintaining the popularity of spider man for a year, because in the hearts of many young people and children, spider man is still the only and irreplaceable film in Yingxiong, the city.


    He also conveyed this meaning to those cooperative companies through Munce and Ponzi.


    These days, no matter how busy he is, Han Mo will go home to accompany the little guy in the evening, and then tell the little guy the story of making a movie.


    He told the little guy what his father was going through.


    "Dad, uncle Rick is so powerful. I think he will succeed." The little guy''s two small arms were exposed outside the quilt, and a serious expression hung on his little meat face.


    Han Mo gently rubbed the child''s head, "of course, Uncle Li Ke will succeed."


    Han Mo put the little guy''s two small arms into the quilt, helped her tuck in the quilt, turned off the light, walked backwards to the door of the small room with light hands and feet, looked at the sleeping little guy again, and then closed the door gently.


    ......


    For Han Mo, he is an actor when filming, so he should be dedicated. It is his duty to play a good role. There is nothing to say. When he comes home, he is a father, so he should accompany his daughter well and put aside all distractions.


    The filming of the film proceeded in an orderly manner.


    Li Ke, played by Han Mo, has dignity from beginning to end. His waist is straight and his spirit is full. He doesn''t pray for charity and doesn''t get any special treatment. His success is not someone''s favor, but real efforts.


    Rick constantly passed on his positive ability to his son.


    No matter how difficult life is, he always brings his son positive and progressive.


    Li Ke held the iron net of the basketball court with one hand and said the classic lines to his son.


    At the moment, Han Mo is not an actor. He is a father who is almost overwhelmed by life. He said those words to his son, not only educating his son, but also encouraging himself.


    "Don''t let others tell you that you can''t succeed, not even me."


    "If you have a dream, you have to defend it."


    "Those who have done nothing want to tell you that you can''t do anything."


    "If you have a dream, try to realize it, that''s it."


    The film has no special effects, the relationship between the characters is not complex, and there are not many shooting locations, so the shooting progress is very fast.


    Only the father and son appear most in the whole film.


    Han Mo always has the reputation of desperate Saburo. Usually, unless they go abroad, Meng Si and Pang Xie have followed. They can''t leave until they see the end from the beginning, but in fact, they sometimes leave.


    However, in this film, almost every day when they started the machine, they carried folding chairs and sat behind the camera. They didn''t leave until the whole shooting team was finished.


    Compared with others, they have watched the film almost completely.


    Little pangxie rubbed his eyes and ran to Han Mo, who was sitting in a folding chair after shooting.


    "Brother Han."


    Looking at the little pangxie crying like a tearful man, Han Mo was stunned.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Before little Pang Xie could answer, Meng Si came from behind with red eyes.


    "What else can I do? You''re crying. You''re in a hurry. We can''t keep up with you." Meng Si complained.


    In fact, they were all infected by a plot played by Han Mo just now.


    Rick, played by Han Mo, finally got a hard won job through his efforts.


    The big boss smiled and said, I hope Rick can come in his shirt tomorrow.


    At that moment, Rick could no longer control his inner emotions, but he managed to control his tears and left the office with arrogant dignity.


    He walked out of the company building and walked in the crowded crowd, clapping his hands with excitement.


    When life, work, pressure you out of breath, please remember, give yourself a little applause.


    Until the last shot of Han Mo was finished.


    Shen Fei shouted "Ka" to the camera.


    "When happiness knocks on the door" was officially finished.


    With the filming of the film, Ponzi and Munce both released some content about the film on the Internet and answered some media questions.


    Han Mo doesn''t think about anything else, because there are no special effects in the film. Han Mo handed over the later stage to Shen Fei''s small team.


    All expectations, all comments, all tears and applause are left for the day of release.

 Chapter 585

    "Dad, uncle Rick, did you finally get the job?" The little guy nestled in his father''s arms, his big cute eyes blinked at his father, and his fleshy little face was full of questions.


    Han Mo gently rubbed the child''s head, "of course, Uncle Li Ke will succeed if he works so hard. Success only belongs to those who have been making unremitting efforts."


    The little guy stared, his innocent pupil flickered, and then said seriously, "Dad, Xuanxuan also wants to be a hard worker."


    Han Mo was a little surprised when he heard the little guy''s words, but he was still very happy. He pinched the child''s fleshy face with a smile.


    Han Mo is not sure whether the little guy can understand the meaning of unremitting efforts, but she is still very satisfied with the child''s attitude. At least she knows that she will succeed only after efforts. No achievement depends only on luck.


    Han Mo never thought that he could change some people''s inherent thoughts by making movies. He just hoped that he could get a little spiritual comfort when they were confused, when they were depressed, and when they were struggling in hope and despair.


    ......


    A few days later


    When happiness knocks on the door, all the work including the later stage has been completed, and the promotional film has long been wildly spread on the Internet.


    On the Internet, newspapers and magazines, reports and comments on films occupy all the striking pages.


    "To tell the truth, when I know that Han moxin''s film is not Spider Man series, I feel a little excluded. After all, we all want to see city heroes again, but when I see the trailer of" when happiness knocks on the door ", I know in my heart that we need not only City Heroes, but also hope."


    "Although spider man and happiness are two types of films, I look forward to both extraordinary Spider Man 2 promised by Han Mo and this time when happiness knocks on the door."


    "Although it''s only a short trailer, I''m sure it''s destined to be another masterpiece."


    Not only domestic netizens, but also netizens in the United States are paying attention to the latest information about Korean and Mexican films.


    No matter how the directors of the American Film Association unite to create topics, the film "fly man" who wants to jointly guide occupies the whole American film news section, there are still many topics about Han Mo pouring out.


    "The new movie made by Ou ~ Han Mo is called when happiness knocks on the door."


    "The trailer is completely different from spider man."


    "It looks very attractive. I hope this film will also enter our American market."


    "I''m also looking forward to it. If not, don''t you want to fly to Beidu to see it?"


    Han Mo didn''t know that the United States set up a small organization for him. In order to resist the impact of Han Mo on their local films, he also co filmed fly man, which is very similar to extraordinary spider man.


    The pretentious directors in such a large conference room are glad that Han Mo''s new film has nothing to do with spiders and flies.


    Originally, they were worried that if Han Mo''s new film was "extraordinary Spider Man 2", their popular work "fly man" could only compete with spider man for half the market at most. After all, spider man still has the original mass base.


    However, the new film made by Han Mo was not a sequel at all. It was not a type at all. Their worries dissipated in an instant.


    "Ha ha, what did I say? Han''s good luck won''t always exist. How can he always create good works."


    "Without spider man, Han Mo''s new film can''t beat our fly man."


    "I saw the trailer. Despite the blessing of special effects, it''s actually good."


    "Old brown, how can you grow other people''s ambition? The audience''s tastes are tricky. They are forgetful and fickle. When Spiderman fire, they don''t strike while the iron is hot." if they are not afraid of death, come on. After all, who has less box office in the same period will be embarrassed. If the ticket room is not low in the same period, it won''t be so eye-catching, ha ha. "


    "I don''t know who gave Han Mo''s confidence. You can challenge us like this."


    "If you don''t measure up to your strength, don''t blame us."


    "I will never give Korean and Mexican films a penny."


    In fact, several directors didn''t want Han Mo''s films to stay in their own country. They mainly want to defend the local film market in the United States.


    Because before Han Mo, no foreign language film can beat the films of their local well-known directors like extraordinary spider man, and spider man is far more popular than films in America.


    There are also peripheral games, books, comics and doll companions.


    Almost every family in the United States has an object about spider man, some toys, some tights and some games.

 Chapter 586

    "When happiness knocks" and "fly man" meet by chance.


    The two films were shown almost at the same time.


    Han Mo did not advocate the American market, but because of the audience base of extraordinary spider man, many American cinemas have taken the initiative to buy the screening rights of Han Mo''s new films.


    "Fly man" was released a little earlier than Meng siding''s time for everything. The film jointly produced by several American directors was the first to be released under the attention of the world.


    Because the early publicity is in place, American audiences are looking forward to fly man.


    Before the publicity, the directors spared no effort to use up the words of praise.


    The strongest film in history.


    The perfect movie.


    Beyond spider man.


    Another masterpiece to subvert the limitations of science and technology.


    And so on, the words are buckled on the fly man.


    "Old brown, you see, our film will give Han Mo a fierce blow."


    "We''ll know soon. Our results."


    "Now all scoring websites come out quickly, and film critics will build momentum for us."


    Several directors were waiting for the victory in the office.


    But sometimes things are so strange, otherwise there will be nothing against the word.


    The higher people''s expectations of a thing, the greater the disappointment is likely, and the less they expect, there may be a surprise in the end.


    Because people in the United States had too high expectations for "fly man" before. If it wasn''t for the excessive publicity, people might feel good. However, because they expected too much for this blockbuster jointly directed by several well-known directors, they didn''t meet their expectations after watching the film.


    Make complaints about the Internet.


    "Fly man sounds like a follower, but it doesn''t sound like a copy of the idea of extraordinary spider man.


    "Yes, and he said he was the strongest film in history. It''s ridiculous that such a high cost can only discharge such garbage."


    "Don''t insult extraordinary spider man. This rotten film can''t even compare with half of spider man."


    "Is it true that American films have declined? Even so many directors will make such bad films."


    Han Mo doesn''t know that he is crazy commenting on his films in the same period on the American network.


    Meng Si''s lucky time to find someone to calculate finally arrived. Han Mo''s premiere ceremony was relatively simple. He just briefly introduced the film, and even the link for the protagonist to answer questions was omitted, mainly because one of the protagonists was a little boy playing his son.


    Children are not suitable for dealing with reporters'' tricky questions. Han Mo didn''t want to make trouble, so he cancelled the questioning link.


    He wanted everyone to concentrate on the movie.


    One of Han Mo''s biggest concerns is the whole production process of the film, including shooting and post production. Han Mo has always given Meng Si and little pangxie the publicity of things operated by means of such means.


    But also specifically asked not to exaggerate.


    Therefore, the publicity of "when happiness knocks on the door" is very usual. It only stimulates the audience to watch and half exposes some of the main stimulating points. From beginning to end, the film publicity has not used any self boasting words.


    As always, Han Jun and Chen Yuehong contributed two movie tickets to their son out of their own pocket, and they were still without their son''s knowledge.


    Han Mo doesn''t know which cinema his parents are watching movies at all. He only knows that no matter which movie he shoots, the old couple have gone to see it as soon as the movie is released. When they come back, they are still interested in discussing the plot with him.


    When Han Mo gets home, he will tell his family the main content of the film, especially the story about Rick and his son, so Han Jun and the little guy both know the general content of the film.


    If the movie is too noisy or the visual impact is too great, Han Jun will not take Xuanxuan, because he knows that the movie is based on life, so he goes to the movie with his wife and his baby granddaughter.


    Just like every time, the old man booked tickets online in advance. To be exact, the old man robbed them as soon as he could book tickets, so the location was very good.


    The cinema darkened and the film began after several advertisements were played on the big screen.


    The main content of listening to others is completely different from what you see with your own eyes.


    The little guy listened to his father tell a lot of stories about Rick and his 5-year-old son.


    Even they know that Li Ke must finally get the job he dreams of, but they will still burst into tears when they watch Li Ke step by step take his own road from adversity.


    The little guy doesn''t understand the hardships of life and can''t feel it like an adult, but she also understands a truth. If you want to succeed, you have to pay much more efforts than others, try bravely, and don''t tell yourself no before you go all out.


    These words were told by Han Mo to his daughter, because in Han Mo''s heart, these are not chicken soup, these are noble qualities.


    If Rick didn''t have the belief that he would never give up until he reached his goal, and if he bowed his head slightly in the face of difficult work, he might never get the job that could improve his son''s life.


    Instead of blindly making phone calls and relying on brute force to work, he tried to find skills at work. He found the most favorable way of working in the shortest possible time.


    He contacted customers through the insurance company and achieved twice the result with half the effort.


    Li Ke is diligent, tough, flexible and good at thinking. In front of all problems, he doesn''t think of compromise, but tries to overcome it. In fact, he has done it.


    Han Jun''s attention was completely attracted by the film. Everyone in the cinema was immersed in the surprise brought by the film, with tears in their eyes.


    Different from the original films competing with Han Mo, the fly man, jointly produced by several Yao moth directors in America, was really shot dead on the table without turning a fly.


    Because it was Spider-Man following the trend, he had already lost half, and there was no depth and connotation of "when happiness knocks on the door". There were neither tears nor laughter. He played dry for two hours.


    At first make complaints about the fly man on the Internet, make complaints about it from all aspects, but when happiness is knocking on the door, people will not even give them space to Tucao.


    "More than once, I left tears when watching the film made by Han mo. when watching" I''m not the God of medicine ", I cried recklessly, but when watching" when happiness knocks on the door ", my tears couldn''t help flowing quietly."


    "I have to watch the night scene even when I watch movies. I don''t have much time to do other things except work. I live complaining all day, but I won''t do it in the future."


    "If you have a dream, try to defend it."


    Little Ponzi kept whispering in Han Mo''s ear about the attendance of a single scene reported by various cinemas, but for Han Mo, the significance of this film has nothing to do with the box office.

 Chapter 587

    24-hour box office when happiness knocks on the door won the fly man.


    So that both domestic and foreign audiences agreed that the two films were completely incomparable. In this way, the film that had exhausted all means of publicity in the United States finally became a joke.


    For these self righteous directors, their alliance is to embarrass Han Mo and keep Han Mo''s new film completely away from the American market.


    They never dreamed that Han Mo did not receive their influence, but they themselves became the biggest joke.


    The sentence "the strongest in history." It''s just what people talk about after dinner.


    Later, even the voice of Tucao was drowned in the topic of "make complaints about happiness".


    After the success of the film, Han Mo still worked in sichen media and went to golden sun kindergarten to pick up the little guy from school.


    Many parents are not surprised that Han Mo is a big star. Most of the parents are sophisticated people and have their own world in all walks of life. Otherwise, they can''t afford the high cost of kindergarten.


    Generally, when a film enters the screening stage after shooting, it will be a rest period for Han mo. at this stage, his work on hand will be a little less, just a little.


    Han Mo specially came to the kindergarten early, but because he came too early, the kindergarten hasn''t finished school yet.


    Like every parent waiting for their children, he stood in the open place at the gate of the kindergarten.


    Han Mo didn''t push forward too much. Generally, grandparents crowded in front.


    Just then, a voice suddenly came from behind Han mo.


    "Hello?"


    Han Mo was stunned and looked back at the direction of the sound.


    Behind him was a middle-aged man with a straight suit, wearing a black frame glasses and neat hair. He had a temperament different from ordinary office workers, but his face was tired.


    Han Mo has never seen this man. To tell the truth, although he is a star, he wears a low-key every time, and the parents who pick up the children together don''t see him for the first time. Before he became famous, everyone already knew him, so there''s no curiosity.


    It really didn''t appear. Some people are very enthusiastic and take the initiative to chat up. The most is to nod. Few people come from behind to say hello to him.


    Although Han Mo didn''t know him, he replied with a polite smile, "hello."


    Hearing Han Mo''s answer, the man''s haggard face obviously showed a surprised look. He didn''t think much. His calm voice continued, "I hope you don''t get me wrong. I''m not a fanatical Star chaser. To tell you the truth, I don''t like stars, but your film gives me a great feeling."


    Han Mo then understood why a man would take the initiative to talk to himself, smile and politely listen to him finish.


    The man sighed softly, "my wife often said that you often come to school to pick up children from school. At that time, I thought, you stars are not busy at all. You still have time to pick up children from school." The man smiled bitterly and shook his head. "Now think about my idea at that time. It''s really ridiculous and ignorant."


    Han Mo knew that he was also the father of a child, so he smiled and said, "if you want to pick up the child, you will always have time. It doesn''t matter whether you are busy or not."


    The man nodded approvingly, "I didn''t understand this truth before. Now I understand that the role of father in the growth of children is huge."


    Han Mo smiled.


    The man''s tone of voice has always been very calm, and suddenly his expression showed a trace of embarrassment. "To tell you the truth, there have been some problems in my company recently. It''s very serious. I''ve been in business for ten years. This is my darkest moment. I can''t see a trace of light. Yesterday, a person didn''t want to go home and didn''t have the face to face their wives, so he bought a movie ticket."


    "Thank you for giving me new hope. It seems that my difficulties are nothing. At least they are much better than when I started my business. At that time, I could work hard by myself. What are I afraid of now? Even if the company collapses, I can continue and start again, not to mention that the company has not crossed the border yet. "


    Although the man looked haggard, his face was full of hope, because the man''s attitude was like the parents of two children. Han Mo had no burden waiting for the children to chat after school. They chatted for a while. The man asked Han Mo about the film curiously, and Han Mo answered them seriously and simply.


    Because the two children are not in the same class and the school hours are different, the two people go to pick up their children, just like the two parents who occasionally see chatting.


    Han Mo took the little guy''s little hand and walked on the way home. The setting sun in the evening sprinkled on a big man and a small man, leaving two golden beams.


    "Is there anything interesting in kindergarten today?" Han Mo always asks the same questions to his children intentionally or unintentionally after school.


    The little guy shook his head on his back. His fleshy face turned into a small steamed stuffed bun because of his smile. "Today, teacher Ding asked us about our dreams."


    Han Mo showed great interest. He was originally very interested in the children''s dreams. In addition, he wanted to cooperate with the children, so he deliberately exaggerated his expression.


    "Can you tell Dad?"


    Seeing his father''s surprised look, the little guy was more interested in talking. He proudly tooted his mouth, "of course."


    Han Mo kept his surprised expression and held the little guy''s little hand.


    "Mengmeng''s dream is to be a dance teacher. Xiaohu said he wants to be a star, Leyan wants to be a doctor, and Ruirui''s dream is a scientist..."


    Xuanxuan said almost all the children''s ideals in the class. She pointed a finger at her little chin to make sure she didn''t miss anything, so she nodded seriously.


    Han Mo rubbed the little guy''s hairy head, "what''s Xuanxuan''s dream?"


    The little guy suddenly stared and said very seriously, "my dream is to be a policeman."


    Han Mo was a little surprised and looked at the little guy suspiciously, "didn''t Xuanxuan want to be a painter before?"


    "That was my dream last month. My dream this month is to be a policeman."


    Han Mo couldn''t help laughing. In fact, for children, their dreams will change at any time. Maybe after a while, the little guy''s dream will change from police to other professions.


    Seeing that her father smiled, Xuanxuan was a little unhappy. The little guy pursed his small mouth and his little face was very serious. "No matter what Xuanxuan''s dream is, he will try to defend it." The two little fists were still tightly clenched together to express their protest against dad.


    This is the most unexpected sentence Han Mo heard today. After a moment of shock, Han Mo''s mouth showed a gratifying smile.

 Chapter 588

    During the filming of the film, "masked king" was going on at the same time. Han Mo had to run on both sides. In fact, he wanted to expose his face and leave very much, because people''s energy was limited and it was impossible to give consideration to both sides, so Han Mo also vaguely felt that he was unable to do what he wanted.


    It''s not that Han Mo has no songs, but Han Mo didn''t participate in the program to win, just to remove the unstable factors in the program. Now that the program is a peaceful scene, there''s no need to stay on the stage.


    And in fact, for Han Mo, he doesn''t need to defend his face in order to get the song king, so participating in the program is obviously redundant for Han Mo who has to make a film.


    But the thing is so incredible. Some people try their best to stay on the stage, and even don''t hesitate to use means and devise tricks, but they still regret to leave in the end.


    But some people don''t take the program seriously at all, but they can always shine on the stage.


    It doesn''t matter who Meng Daxuan is. In fact, we just want to see Meng Daxuan come out every game and listen to him sing. After the program, Download Meng Daxuan''s new song, listen to the single repeatedly for a week, and then continue the operation of the previous week.


    Until this day comes.


    "Hello, dear viewers, tonight is a very exciting moment. The masked king of songs, which has been with us for two and a half months, has ushered in the last program. Today, there will be a super king of this season, and the super king of songs will be unveiled at the end of the program. Please pay attention to my words. It''s glory." The reporter who made the headlines of wechat entertainment sent a report at the scene.


    Many reporters gathered at the gate of Beidu TV station, hoping to catch up with the singer through the nanny car.


    They didn''t expect that the confidentiality measures of the program group had gone crazy.


    "Crazy, crazy. Just let me see what I can do in advance. " Little pangxie waved his chubby fist in the air and complained about song hero.


    In fact, little Pang Xie had given up the idea of peeping at Meng Daxuan before. He just wanted to listen to Meng Daxuan and was afraid that he would see it in advance. As a result, Meng Daxuan really regretted that he left the scene. In short, he thought of many strange reasons to persuade himself not to see Meng Daxuan in advance.


    But at that time, it was because the program was still going on. Meng Da Xuan could sing many times, but today is different. Today is the last super singer competition.


    In other words, whether Meng Daxuan is the first or not, whether he becomes the king or not will be his last game.


    It was at this time that little Ponzi''s curiosity reached its peak.


    Originally, I thought it would be very convenient for all my own programs. Others can keep secrets and keep secrets from myself. I just went to find Meng Daxuan''s lounge.


    As a result, Meng Daxuan''s lounge was not found, but was criticized and educated by song hero.


    Anyway, I said a lot of big truth. What should be treated equally? Others can''t say how people in their own company can go through the back door. They talked a lot.


    Song Yingxiong and Meng Si have different personalities. He is a serious and unsmiling person. Even if he refuses others, he speaks in a calm and instructive tone.


    Without seeing Meng Daxuan, he was criticized and educated. Little pangxie was very upset and complained there.


    Han Mo and Meng Si are together with little pangxie, because Han Mo only needs to sing a song and is not in such a hurry to prepare. Hearing little pangxie''s complaint of stamping his feet and punching, Han Mo and Meng Si subconsciously look at each other.


    The wechat entertainment headline program is the entertainment news media officially cooperated by the masked king of songs. Before the program starts, the host reports live to the camera.


    After the program began, the host began to interact with netizens on wechat through text live broadcast on the network.


    In fact, the netizens who will participate in the interaction on wechat are only the part who watch the program in front of the TV, and a small part of the audience who watch it on the computer.


    Because the webcast can interact through a barrage, many viewers will not log in to wechat on their mobile phones to interact, but some who like to brush wechat at any time will comment on wechat.


    "Meng Daxuan, who has been on the stage of masked king of songs since the third issue and won the reputation of king of songs, has been the king of songs for nine consecutive periods. If she can win today, she is the real king of ten titles."


    "Meng Daxuan has been on this stage for nine times, but he still makes everyone confused, because he can sing songs of various styles, vicissitudes, high pitched, lyrical, shocking, and even children''s songs. I don''t know what kind of surprise this cute Dayuan will bring to us? "


    The speculation about Meng Daxuan on the Internet has once again set off an upsurge. Before, everyone deliberately didn''t guess because they didn''t want Meng Daxuan to leave. They just wanted to listen to him sing quietly. Now it''s different. This is the last issue. If they don''t guess again, they will be honored.


    "I guess Meng Da Xuan is a songwriter."


    "Brother, you don''t have to guess, because he can sing original songs for nine consecutive periods. He says he''s not a singer. Dare you believe it."


    "I guess Meng Da Xuan is a male singer."


    "It seems that there can be no reliable guess in the comment area, right?"


    "You have something reliable. Say it."


    For a time, the comments on the headlines of wechat entertainment are all the comments of netizens.


    In fact, the competition system of "masked king" is very cruel, because the singer only stays to continue to participate in the program, but also leaves the stage with regret.


    This is also the last issue for Li Manli. At the end of this issue, she will also leave the stage. Without knowing whether there is another season next year, this is likely to be the last moment of the program.


    A pink strapless dress was worn on Li Manli, outlining her graceful figure.


    In the last program, there are not only singers in this masked competition, but also singers who were very popular in previous periods and returned to perform through voting on the Internet.


    Including Lei Jia, Meng Chen, Xia Peiyu and so on.


    These returning singers also wear masks when singing. The hearing group doesn''t have to vote, just guess who they are.


    This time, their masks are different from those prepared by themselves. They are uniformly distributed by the program team.


    Even though the singers deliberately changed their voice lines, the hearing panel still guessed most of the singers.


    In fact, many singers'' voices are very recognizable.


    Time passed quickly, and singers came on stage and stepped down one by one.


    The audience wanted to make the game slow and fast.


    They hope to proceed quickly because they want to see Meng Daxuan''s performance. They hope to proceed slowly because they don''t want the program to end so soon.


    At the moment, Han Mo has stood in the waiting area, still the hood or the one-piece suit.

 Chapter 589

    Although Han Mo has always wanted to leave the stage of masked king of songs and even deliberately sing his favorite songs, no matter whether the songs are suitable for the competition or not, it can be said that since the king took me to patrol the mountain, all the songs are at will. Han Mo really sang and sang loudly if he wanted.


    It was this mentality that made him pass all the way and defend the challenge to the last program.


    At the moment, Han Mo stands on the stage again. His mood is a little different from that of previous issues.


    At first, he just wanted Jing William to leave. Gradually, he found that singing with a mask is a very interesting thing. He can disguise all his expressions, like singing quietly in the dark. He just needs to close his eyes and feel the music.


    As Han Mo has more and more things, he really can''t spare energy to participate in the program. He hopes to leave and give more people opportunities. Moreover, as the planner and investor of the program, he has always occupied the position of the king of songs, and he also feels very inappropriate.


    But when it came to the last program, Han Mo felt a little reluctant to wear cute Da Xuan''s clothes on the stage of masked king of songs for the last time.


    Wang Qian and Guo Tao sat in the audience. Like every audience present, they looked at the waiting passage with expectant eyes, hoping to see Meng Daxuan in Meng Meng''s Plush jumpsuit.


    "Director Guo, what song do you think Meng Daxuan will sing today?" Wang Qian tried to keep her voice down, but she still couldn''t hide her excitement.


    Guo Tao shrugged. "If I knew I wouldn''t be the director of masked king of songs."


    Wang Qian''s lips curled and she planned her future in her heart.


    She has long wanted to leave Apple TV and join sichen media. Apple TV''s programs have increasingly become Party B. originally, she had to follow the ideas of the investor and change from Party A to Party B. Wang Qian will be a little unable to adapt for a while.


    "Director Guo, let''s go to sichen media. It''s said that sichen media rarely did variety shows before, so there is no director of variety shows at all. If you go, brother Han may welcome you very much. In the future, sichen media may have a main business is to carry out variety shows. " Wang Qian said firmly.


    Guo Tao was stunned.


    "Where did you hear this?"


    Wang Qian realized that she seemed to say too much.


    Originally, she wanted to change jobs, so she went to find little Pang Xie. She just thought about changing jobs. As soon as she was happy, she told Guo Tao the secret.


    What you say is like pouring water. You can''t take it back.


    Wang Qian smiled twice and continued, "I chatted with my friends who work in sichen media. I overheard what he said, hee hee."


    Guo Tao didn''t doubt anything. He nodded and turned to the direction of the stage.


    Wang Qian wiped her sweat silently in her heart. She said that thanks to her brain turning fast, otherwise she would expose her careful thinking about job hopping. Although she usually has a good relationship with Guo Tao, she now has a lot of things that Guo Tao taught her, which can be regarded as her teacher after work.


    However, Wang Qian is not suspicious. There are indeed many such cases around her. She can''t do harm to others and can''t help preventing others. She still wants to spend this time on Apple station. At least she doesn''t want to take risks before she gets the job of sichen media.


    Guo Tao is thinking about his thoughts at the moment.


    Han Mo stood in the waiting area. Now the number of votes on the stage is still small. It''s a pity that the singer who exposed her face. Like every singer who exposed her face, everyone looked surprised at her face.


    In particular, the guest hearing group is desperately performing their performances. In addition to voting as professional representatives, the guest hearing group also plays the role of comment and active atmosphere.


    It can be said that the 11 guests invited by Han Mo gave full play to their role. They made professional comments on the profession from the first phase. Everything they said was very objective and fair. Whether it was the former king of songs or popular singers, they just listened to the songs and spoke without bias.


    The funny guest judges have done their best. Several programs have burst out several golden sentences on the Internet.


    Seeing that it''s the last program, if you don''t continue to give full play to your waste heat, you won''t have a chance.


    In this link, we have a long interaction time, and give the next singer who is about to appear a little preparation time.


    The singer who will win in the last link will compete for the super singer with Han mo.


    The loser can only regret his face.


    And only by winning people can the glory be revealed.


    Although they are all exposed, the meaning is very different.


    Finally, a popular singer competed with Han Mo, who also participated in the debut of "looking for a good voice", but two seasons earlier than Han mo. he won the championship in the first season, and then has been active in the singing world. He has produced a lot of good songs in the past two years.


    A good beginning must have a good ending. Han mo of the masked king of songs must continue to do it in the future. The last issue of the first season is particularly important.


    In the last issue, the singers invited by Han Mo also made some efforts.


    In the waiting area on the other side of the stage, standing is Wang zining, the singer who is about to duel with Han mo.


    "Zining, I guess the program team invited you at the end. It must have acquiesced in you as the king of songs." The agent helped Wang zining tidy up his clothes and received it with a smile.


    Wang zining smiled. "It''s great to sing masked. It would be great if you could sing like this all the time."


    "You silly boy, if you keep your face covered, how can anyone know who you are and how angry you are? Look, Meng Daxuan, no one knows who he is all the time. You can''t still wear that big hood at a concert in the future. What''s the point of singing without fire." The agent said in a voice of a passer-by.


    "Meng Daxuan is very angry. Now everyone is talking about Meng Daxuan." Wang zining is a famous single celled creature. He speaks straight and has no intention.


    The agent shook his head helplessly, "is his real name Meng Daxuan? He doesn''t even know what his real name is. This kind of singer is a flash in the pan. Once there are no good works, we can only remember that naive doll. We won''t remember who he is. "


    Wang zining doesn''t understand. He still thinks Meng Daxuan is powerful. He prefers to listen to Meng Daxuan''s songs.


    The agent''s expression was full of the smell of being asked. He smiled and said, "unless Han Mo comes out in person, no one can shake your identity as the king of songs."


    Wang zining shrugged and held his mask.


    PS: eh ~ did everyone eat moon cakes? Moon cakes and rabbits are more suitable ~ (# ^. ^ #)

 Chapter 590

    The venue of "masked king" is the best studio of Beidu TV station. All hardware equipment is the best. It can be regarded as one of the best not only in Beidu, but also all TV stations in the country.


    This is the last phase of the whole program. The stage lighting presents the most perfect state. The program has always been in the form of live broadcasting. At the beginning, it was also to compete with looking for a good voice, so it adopted the form of live broadcasting.


    In variety shows, live broadcasting is very risky. If you are careless, it will be directly seen by all viewers. Moreover, there is no chance to change it. You can only change it slightly during replay.


    Although risky, Han Mo thinks his team can be competent, and the live broadcast also reflects the singer''s best state.


    No later stage, no chance to do it again. Every singer must make the best preparation and try his best.


    The so-called back water battle can''t be repeated. We can only do our best.


    Wang zining''s code name this time is the elf prince.


    His modeling is very similar to his code name. The whole dress reveals a mysterious atmosphere. He has long blond hair, perfect figure, tall height, and wears an exotic mask with a clean and clear voice.


    Wang zining''s Fairy Prince is really like his name. His song is like a melancholy prince. There is no domineering high voice or hoarse low voice. He is straightforward and calmly singing his own song.


    Han Mo silently followed Wang zining''s song in his heart and hummed in a low voice.


    Wang zining doesn''t know who he is, but Han Mo knows Wang zining, because the latter was included in the list of invited singers only with the consent of Han mo.


    Han Mo has always been interested in this nervous, upright and sometimes lovely singer.


    Many times before reporters interviewed, because Wang zining spoke very straight, or the reporter didn''t know how to answer, because he didn''t play cards according to the routine. Or the reporter choked by Wang zining and couldn''t speak at all.


    Han Mo didn''t have much contact with Wang zining. Today is also the first time to listen to him sing, but he didn''t disappoint Han mo. in the live broadcast environment, Wang zining is no better than those old singers who have been mixed in the music world for more than ten years.


    Soon, Wang zining''s singing ended, warm applause broke out under the stage, and the audience in front of the TV and computer became active.


    Wang zining''s singing is highly recognizable. His singing method and singing style have become unique. In addition, he disguises himself that he doesn''t understand at all.


    In the first part of the chorus duel, the audience who listened to more songs began to doubt that it was Wang zining, but because it was a chorus part, the singing part was limited, so they were not very sure.


    Later, when the duel came, the audience who often listened to the song could basically be sure that it was him.


    Now in the end, not only the audience who often listen to songs, but also the audience who usually don''t listen to songs can hear that the singer is Wang zining. Because Wang zining is very popular recently, his songs often appear in various programs.


    "The elf Prince is Wang zining."


    "Do you need to ask? You can hear it as long as you have ears."


    "I want to see his cute appearance. He looks innocent every time he makes trouble."


    "The variety show he participated in is very happy. Only he can seriously make you laugh."


    "Wang zining really doesn''t know how to hide himself at all. Is his mask just for decoration?"


    "He just sang the first sentence. I knew that the elf prince was Wang zining."


    Wang zining on the stage doesn''t know that the effect of masked and no masked is the same.


    The light shone on him, leaving a piece of gold, which looked more noble and mysterious with the dress of his elf prince.


    While waiting for Wang zining to sing, Han Mo, as the king of the previous issue, also stood on the stage, just on the other side of the stage.


    After Wang zining''s singing, he needs to go to his side.


    Han Mo has participated in so many programs, each of which will experience the last scene, the challenge guarding link.


    But only Wang zining did something that no one had ever done.


    After Wang zining''s singing, he leaned back to the right, bowed slightly in the direction of Han Mo, and then returned to his own position.


    Han Mo didn''t expect that Wang zining would make such a move. He quickly politely returned the gift.


    He thought in his heart, was it discovered by Wang zining? That''s why Wang zining bowed to himself.


    Han Ke thought about it carefully. Wang zining didn''t have so much thought. He couldn''t hear Han Mo''s voice.


    There was not much time for Han Mo to think about these things. The light suddenly darkened. Han Mo walked slowly onto the stage after interacting with Wang zining.


    The spotlight on the stage began with Han Mo''s first step and shone on him.


    The lights seemed to be arranged. Han Mo would turn on one at every step.


    In this way, with the footsteps of Han Mo, the spotlights from the waiting area to the center of the stage were on.


    Han Mo stood in the middle of the stage and all the lights were on.


    Compared with Wang zining''s gorgeous performance clothes, Han Mo''s cute Da Xuan looks very ordinary. However, such an ordinary shape can hide Han Mo''s real figure and face. Even after participating in so many sessions, no audience guessed it was him.


    This makes Han Mo wonder whether Meng Daxuan is himself.


    Han Mo stood in the middle of the stage and nodded to the band teacher.


    A quiet, low Prelude sounded.


    Han Mo took a breath and began to sing.


    "I came to your city and walked the way you came


    Imagine how lonely you are without me... "


    The first sentence just came out of the microphone, and the whole audience blew up. Because Han Mo tried a different style, this song is different from all previous songs. This song focuses more on realism, not so much truth, but such songs have never appeared in the world.


    Wang zining, who was waiting not far away, even clapped his hands together.


    Han Mo didn''t choose too loud songs, but sang the songs he thought he should sing.


    In the competition, songs like Han Mo suffered a lot.


    But he was sure that this song "long time no see" made many people who heard her remember the past. After applause, everyone returned to calm.


    The song continued, and Han Mo''s voice echoed in the whole studio hall.


    "Will you suddenly appear


    At the coffee shop on the corner~


    I will wave and greet with a smiling face


    And you ~ sit and talk.


    How I want to see you~


    Look at your recent changes, no longer talk about the past, just greetings~


    Say a word to you, just say a word


    Long time no see... "


    PS: the moon cakes with cloud legs are delicious, ? ?` ?)

 Chapter 591

    Han Mo''s low magnetic voice echoed throughout the studio.


    The emotion expressed in the lyrics was incisively and vividly interpreted by him. Although the audience could not see his expression or even eye body communication, people could clearly feel that emotion.


    In the familiar street, waiting for the familiar figure.


    Every lyric, every melody, is integrated into the air and floated into the ears of every audience.


    Wang zining stood on the back side of the stage, listening to Han Mo''s song, and his heart went up and down with the melody. He silently praised the singer named Meng Daxuan. He must take the initiative to make friends at the end of the program.


    Han Mo has an ability to always drive other people''s emotions through singing. The singing is high and the audience will be excited. When the singing is low and depressed, the audience''s mood will also be depressed. Each song is interpreting a story, and each listener is a role in the accident, maybe you or him.


    With the end of the last lyrics, Han Mo''s song echoed above the studio for a long time.


    Han Mo stood still on the stage and looked down. He saw many familiar faces, including Wang Qian, Guo Tao and several artists he had worked with before. Zhai Xu was also invited as a member of the guest hearing group in the last phase.


    With the "masked king" becoming more and more popular, many stars want to play on the program site, so the original 11 guest hearing group left a vacancy, which will be filled in by new stars in each issue. In the last issue, under the attack of Zhai Xu, Han Mo left the vacancy to Zhai Xu.


    Han Mo, also known as Meng Daxuan at the moment, made a deep bow to the audience. This is the last performance of Meng Daxuan. There will be no Meng Daxuan from tonight. Some are only Xuanxuan''s father, Han mo.


    Zhai Xu raised his hands and took the lead in clapping. From the stage, the sunshine boy began their youthful dance.


    Wang Qian seemed to think of something, and her eyes burst into wet tears.


    "... take the picture you gave me, the familiar street


    But without your picture, we can''t go back to that day... "She hummed in her heart.


    Guo Tao Yu Guang saw Wang Qian''s shoulder trembling slightly, sobbed softly, turned his head and glanced at him, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Director, I think of my first love." Wang Qian''s round face looked depressed, and the tears in the corners of her eyes shone brightly under the reflection of the light.


    Guo Tao almost believed it, and suddenly frowned, "didn''t you say you haven''t been in love?"


    Wang Qian quickly wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. Her sad expression just wiped her face, "director, in fact, I didn''t tell the truth. I was in love when I was a child. That was my first love. Alas, it didn''t last long."


    Guo Tao looked helpless and shook his head, "how old were you then?"


    Wang Qian touched her head and recalled carefully, "well, third grade of primary school? No, no, grade two. Yes, I remember. Grade two is next semester. "


    Guo Tao wanted to make fun of whether he was the object of secret love in junior high school. Unexpectedly, Wang Xigen didn''t even give him the chance to make fun of him.


    He glanced at Wang Qian, who was excited because he remembered the age of his first love. He really didn''t want to say a word of sarcasm.


    Guo Tao smashed his mouth, "you mature very early."


    "Hee hee, it''s OK. In fact, many students began to gossip in the first grade of primary school. It''s not too early for me." Wang Qian scratched the back of her head and smiled awkwardly.


    "You said you knew how to find someone when you were so young. How can you find it when you grow up?" Guo Tao asked somewhat puzzled.


    This time, Wang Qian showed a helpless expression. She sighed a long sigh, "primary school has used up all the good luck in finding a boyfriend, but now she has no luck."


    Guo Tao sneered, "you may not be because of luck."


    "Director, that''s what others say. Tell me, what''s the problem with me?" Wang Qian asked solemnly.


    Guo Tao really couldn''t bear to hit her again and didn''t answer.


    Just as Wang Qian was about to ask for the results, the sunshine boy performance on the stage ended, and Li Manli came on the stage again with the very familiar envelope in her hand.


    "The result came out." Guo Tao said in a low voice.


    Wang Qian couldn''t care where her problem was before she couldn''t find her boyfriend. She quickly looked at the top of the stage with a nervous face.


    Who is the king of songs is not the most important thing. No matter who is the king of songs today, Meng Daxuan will be exposed in the end.


    Wang zining has no suspense at all. Originally, his singing recognition is very high. He doesn''t know how to disguise at all, so that now he is Wang zining and doesn''t need to take off his mask.


    Everyone''s attention was focused on Meng Daxuan.

 Chapter 592

    Finally, at the last moment, we can finally see the face of the singer they have always wanted to see and have never dared to see.


    I want to see that they all like Meng Daxuan too much.


    Dare not look, because exposing the face means leaving.


    Although they don''t want Meng Daxuan to leave now, the program is a program. It can''t be broadcast indefinitely. There must be a deadline. At the end of the last program, they can finally see who Meng Daxuan is.


    Little Pang Xie had already left the lounge and crowded into the waiting area, but the waiting area could only see an unclear measurement behind. Unwilling, he crowded into the front court and squeezed a position beside the auditorium.


    This is not his own face, but little pangxie''s heart fluctuates violently.


    "Your boys are crowded here." Meng Si also came out from behind the camera and stood next to little pangxie. Even song hero came with narrowed eyes.


    "Meng and director song also came to see Meng Daxuan''s true purpose? Don''t get too excited for a while. If you''re shocked, fall to me. I''m responsible for holding you two. " Little Ponzi said with a bad smile.


    He has a hunch that Meng Daxuan is definitely not a new singer, and sichen media covers the singer so well that he doesn''t even know who it is. There must be a reason. Is it the person invited by brother Han himself?


    Little pangxie thought a lot of strange ideas in his heart. There are several possibilities, but there is one he didn''t think of, that is, in fact, everyone just deliberately didn''t tell him, not everyone didn''t know.


    The audience on the Internet has not been calm for a long time. To tell the truth, although everyone didn''t change the program when the sunshine boy sang, they were not in the mood to listen. They were all thinking about Meng Daxuan.


    "Why don''t you expose your face."


    "After watching so many programs, I don''t understand the rules. If you want to expose the face with a small number of votes, guess who will expose the face first."


    "Ma Dan, don''t you have to wait for Wang zining to reveal his face and listen to their ink for a while before you can see Meng Daxuan''s face?"


    "I really want to know who Meng Daxuan is right away."


    "It''s like who''s not. We all want to know who Meng Daxuan is right away."


    This is not the first time that Li Manli has hosted such a program. She has a lot of research on mobilizing the enthusiasm of the audience. As a senior host, she knows how to speak, what rhythm makes the audience more expected, what words will make the audience happy and what words will disgust the audience.


    The audience at the scene, the public hearing group and the guest hearing group, everyone has a suspected object in their heart. Everyone has guessed about Meng Daxuan and hopes that Meng Daxuan will be the name in their mind.


    Zhai Xu can no longer sit still. His position is only the front and middle of all the hearing groups.


    "Teacher Zhai, do you know?"


    "No, I don''t know who Meng Daxuan is at all, but I''m sure I know this person and know him very well, but I just can''t remember who he is."


    "Even Mr. Zhai doesn''t know. We can''t guess who it is."


    "It''s great to hide, and it''s an all-round singer. Every type can sing. You can''t know who he is from his singing voice and singing type."


    "Meng Daxuan has created ten songs and can produce an album. The album name is masked king."


    "Hey, people have sung more than a dozen songs. We can''t guess who they are, but I know who the elf Prince is."


    "You say, we all know."


    The guests and the partners of the hearing group began to discuss.


    Everyone unanimously chose Meng Daxuan. In fact, Meng Daxuan has a large number of votes this time. His songs are very good to listen to and remember, and they are classic, but not all of them.


    Because Meng Daxuan has won the ninth song king, we can''t let him down from the king''s throne in the last phase. As long as he doesn''t sing very badly, he won''t lose his position as the king of songs.


    "Long time no see" was a song that Han Mo liked very much at that time. Although this song was not very loud, Han Mo explained every detail of the song well with simple and delicate emotion.


    There was no suspense about the number of votes. Meng Daxuan became the super singer by an overwhelming advantage.


    To tell you the truth, Meng Daxuan had a narrow victory in the past, and the difference in the number of votes was not large.


    But at the last scene, the guests and judges were very face saving. Because they all felt that Meng Daxuan was the right singer, they gave all the votes to Meng Daxuan as agreed. Only a few people liked Wang zining''s hearing group and voted for him.


    Wang zining took the lead.


    Whether thousands of TV viewers or on-site viewers are not surprised that the elf Prince is Wang zining.


    But the audience of a good variety show not only comes to get tickets and listen to songs, but also has an important responsibility - actors.


    No matter whether the singer sings a song that he likes to listen to or not, he should pretend to be intoxicated, swing with the music, close his eyes, put his hands together, and occasionally burst into tears.


    Then, when the singer regretted to expose his face, whether he had guessed who the masked singer was through his voice or not, he still had to show a surprised expression of opening his mouth to the maximum when he exposed his face.


    When Wang zining unveiled his face, he looked at the stunned expression of the audience and was not too happy.


    Wang zining''s agent patted his forehead heavily and couldn''t help him. How he hoped that Wang zining could get the title of the song king, but it''s useless to think about anything now.


    Just then, Meng Daxuan stepped forward.


    In fact, Han Mo doesn''t want to get this super king at all. He knows that Meng Daxuan is already the king in the hearts of the audience. It''s just that as the organizer, the program planner and the president of sichen media, he stole the program himself and occupied so many song kings all at once. I''m really a little embarrassed.


    Han Mo picked up the microphone, but his voice didn''t turn off.


    "Thank you for your love. I really didn''t expect that masked singing felt like this. It''s wonderful, strange and comfortable. " Han Mo first thanked the audience.


    "The singer''s trophy should belong to every singer participating in the competition, not me."


    There was a warm applause at the scene.


    Han Mo held both sides of the hood with both hands, and the time passed second by second.


    Although only a few seconds, it seems that centuries have passed.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds


    Han Mo took off his hood as if he had been slow.


    Everyone''s eyes moved with Han Mo''s hand.


    Up a little, up a little, up a little


    Finally, Han Mo took the hood with both hands. In the last action, he took the hood down at once.


    When you see the face under the hood.


    The studio and TV, the audience in front of the computer, blew up.

 Chapter 593

    In order to create a sense of mystery, Han Mo slowly took off his hood with the slowest action.


    Everyone''s eyes moved with the movement of Meng Daxuan''s hood.


    Some of the cameras in several positions were watching Meng Daxuan''s action of taking off the hood, and some were responsible for scanning the expressions of the audience and the hearing group.


    The viewers in front of TV and computer see two kinds of scenes constantly switching.


    The moment Han Mo suddenly took off Meng Daxuan''s hood, time seemed to be at a standstill.


    The camera immediately switched to the audience''s expression.


    Shocked expressions were written all over the faces of the audience and members of the hearing panel.


    "Yes..."


    "Oh, my God!"


    Zhai Xu closed his eyes hard for fear that he was dazzled and saw the wrong person.


    Wang zining held his mask in his hand. At the moment when he saw the real face of Meng Daxuan Lushan, he subconsciously loosened it. The mask fell to the ground and made a dull noise. However, this noise was too weak compared with everyone''s surprise and no one noticed it.


    The whole picture is out of control because of Meng Daxuan.


    Wang zining couldn''t believe his eyes. He didn''t expect Han Mo to participate in the program in person. His agent was shocked and even stuttered.


    "Han... Han Mo? It''s really Han... Mo. "


    "It''s impossible, Mr. Meng. Am I blind? Meng Daxuan is... Brother Han! Brother Han! " Little Ponzi shouted with a scream, which was very harsh because he was really out of control.


    He imagined that Meng Daxuan was anyone, but he didn''t think that Meng Daxuan was Han mo.


    Little pangxie now thinks about all kinds of things during this period like a movie. It turns out that Han Mo didn''t hide deeply, but he was too stupid. Why didn''t he find that Han Ge and Meng Daxuan never appeared in front of him at the same time.


    Little pangxie looked at Meng Si and song hero with strange eyes.


    Originally thought that the two people next to him should be as shocked as themselves, even if they were not shocked, they would look stunned.


    What shocked him even more was that Meng Si and song Yingxiong looked at Meng Daxuan after they unveiled their faces on the stage as if nothing had happened.


    Meng Si was still smiling, as if he had known it for a long time. No, it was not like, that expression was known for a long time.


    Pang Xie''s eyes were filled with tears and he bit his wronged lips. "President Meng, director Song, you already know that brother Han is Meng Daxuan?"


    Meng Si and song Yingxiong withdraw their eyes to the stage and turn to the little pangxie with a oppressed face.


    Both of them nodded calmly and said a word in one voice, "yes."


    Little Ponzi felt that he would never love again.


    In just a few seconds, the whole scene fell into chaos, because no one thought that Meng Daxuan was Han mo.


    Although the time didn''t pass much, it seemed to be suspended by someone. It took a long time, a long time.


    When they reacted, Meng Daxuan on the stage had become Han Mo, so familiar, so familiar that people patted on the forehead. How did they not expect that anyone other than Han Mo could have such skills? Each scene was original, and the singing was changeable, which was beyond people''s imagination.


    The audience in front of TV and computer lags behind the audience on site. The camera takes the lead in the direction of the audience and the hearing group.


    "Who is it, and what are their faces?"


    "I could be very surprised, right? Look where Zhai Xu''s mouth is. "


    "I think everyone''s mouth is wide open, ha ha."


    The next second, the camera slowly moved to the stage, at that moment.


    "Ah ah! It''s Han Mo, it''s Han mo. "


    "Who gave me a wound? Han Mo is Meng Daxuan, my God."


    "You didn''t find it. Now think about it. Meng Daxuan meets all the characteristics of Han mo. what were we thinking before and why didn''t we think it was Han mo."


    "But I still can''t accept it. Why didn''t I expect that Han Mo is Meng Daxuan."


    The screen of the webcast platform was full of bullets.


    Netizens can''t believe the scene in front of them.


    Not only the audience, but also many artists and stars are paying attention to the program of masked king of songs. They are also very interested in Meng Daxuan. Unexpectedly, Meng Daxuan is Han mo.


    I don''t think I have any objection after this, but no one thought of it before.


    They didn''t connect Han Mo with the singers on the program. In everyone''s mind, Han Mo doesn''t seem to participate in such competition programs. Moreover, masked king was originally planned by him and invested by sichen media.


    However, everyone thought a lot about Meng Daxuan''s candidate, and they thought it was impossible, but they couldn''t think of who it was. If someone thought of Han Mo at that time, they would all be right at once.


    Han Mo didn''t want to hide it from Li Manli, but song hero said that Li Manli was the most direct reaction on stage in order to create the final face exposing effect, so song hero deliberately didn''t tell Li Manli, just for the effect of the final face exposing of Meng Daxuan.


    Li Manli didn''t expect that Meng Daxuan was Han Mo, and she could always retract and release her expression freely on the stage, but when she saw that Meng Daxuan''s hood was taken off, she couldn''t control her expression for a long time.


    I didn''t consider that I still had the microphone in my hand and the microphone was still on.


    He said loudly to the microphone, "Han Mo, Meng Daxuan is Han Mo, my God."


    Because Li Manli had a microphone in her hand, her voice echoed throughout the studio.


    Although Han Mo doesn''t care whether he is a super singer or not, he feels a little proud that he has perfectly hidden his identity for ten periods.


    Overnight, the Internet was full of reports that Meng Daxuan was Han mo. even the guest hearing group and Li Manli made an expression package when they saw Meng Daxuan unveiling her face, which spread wildly on the Internet.


    With a big mouth.


    With big eyes.


    Some bite their lips.


    Because that''s the most natural reaction of everyone. It looks very funny with keywords.


    Even Zhai Xu teased him on wechat. He was surprised when he saw that Meng Daxuan was Han Mo, and he also added his own expression package picture.


    Li Manli also published a wechat with Zhai Xu, and then added her own expression bag.


    The audience''s imagination is infinite. It is basically caught by the camera. The guests are made into expression packs. There are some passers-by audiences with exaggerated expressions, which have become popular online because of the whole game.


    "Brother shock" was born.


    ......


    Next day


    The Han Mo family had known about Meng Daxuan for a long time, so they were not so surprised. The little guy went to kindergarten like every day.


    It''s just that kindergarten is different from before.


    During the duration of the masked king of songs, Meng Daxuan, a doll, was favored by many companies and begged Han Mo to sell them the copyright. Han Mo asked Meng Daxuan''s consent before giving a reply. In fact, Meng Daxuan was himself.


    He mainly wanted to ask the little guy. Han Mo never regarded the little guy as a child. He thought it should be discussed with Xuanxuan. After all, mengdaxuan and mengxiaoxuan are their secrets.


    Unexpectedly, the little guy agreed. She wanted to see the image of Meng Daxuan in the streets of Beidu like spider man.


    What''s different between Meng Daxuan and spiderman is that spiderman is still dominated by toys, but Meng Daxuan also has human dolls in addition to toys.


    Han Mo took the little guy''s little hand and just walked to the golden sun kindergarten, he was stunned by the scene in front of him.


    PS: I wish all my friends a Happy Mid Autumn Festival ~ eat a lot of moon cakes that have been knocked for many times, and then think of rabbit Ji, wow, Kaka, Kaka, it''s beautiful. Let me fork my waist ~ compare my heart manually ?


    I would like to recommend a book, the fantasy seedling. If you are interested, you can have a look at "I''m not a great immortal"

 Chapter 594

    Han Mo took the little guy''s hand and stopped not far from the gate of the golden sun kindergarten.


    The little guy took his father''s big hand, looked at the front with a surprised face, and then looked up at his father with his small head.


    "Dad, that''s..." the little guy''s eyes returned to the kindergarten gate not far away.


    Han Mo also looked in that direction, "that''s Meng Daxuan..."


    This little guy must know. Meng Daxuan is her father, and the images are converted from Xuanxuan''s own cartoon version Q. Xuanxuan said weakly, "I know, that''s Meng Daxuan... But Dad, you''re here."


    This is the first time Han Mo has seen people other than himself wear cute Da Xuan.


    So he was surprised and took the little guy''s little hand to the gate of the kindergarten.


    He guessed that the man in the cute Dayuan human body suit must be from the kindergarten. He may be master Liu, the captain of the security department. He is an amiable old man. He used to be the captain of the security department in public institutions. He came to the kindergarten after he retired.


    He is kind and responsible, so parents know him.


    Although Han Mo was surprised, he didn''t want to care who was wearing cute Da Xuan. After all, the copyright has been given to his most trusted toy company. He can''t control the products sold by others except plush toys and human dolls.


    When Han Mo took the little guy''s small hand and just walked to the gate, "Meng Daxuan" suddenly strode towards Han Mo, and then hit Han Mo on the shoulder with a round, Meng Da''s soft fist.


    When he succeeded in attracting Han Mo''s attention, he also posed a victory posture.


    The little guy raised his chin, giggled and said, "Dad, this cute Daxuan knows you. Are you real or fake cute Daxuan?"


    Han Mo smiled and said that he only knew the true and false Monkey King. It was the first time he heard of true and false Meng Daxuan.


    But Han Mo can be sure that now this "cute Daxuan" must know himself, and it will never be master Liu, because he doesn''t know Master Liu so well, people won''t take the initiative to joke with him.


    When Han Mo wanted to take the initiative to take off the Headcover of "Meng Da Xuan", the other party took the first step and took off his Headcover with both hands.


    "Principal?"


    "Wang Lei."


    Han Mo and the little guy looked at each other and looked at the head of the garden with cute Dayuan clothes, a round belly and a charming look in front of him.


    I can''t believe my eyes. Han Mo gave others such a shock yesterday. Today Wang Lei gave him one.


    Wang Lei, the head of the kindergarten, who is always heavy and steady, turned into a cute mascot today. He stood at the gate of the kindergarten and took a group photo with the school children, shook hands and hugged them.


    Fortunately, Han Mo sent the little guy to school early, so no one saw Wang Lei.


    Han Mo felt that his thoughts should be stroked again.


    "Xiao Han, how''s it going? I put on this body and put on my hood. Is it cute Daxuan? " Wang Lei looked proud.


    Han Mo would like to say that anyone wearing this body and hood will be Meng Daxuan, because he can''t see his previous body shape and appearance.


    After a few casual greetings, Han Mo took the little guy''s hand and walked into the garden.


    Wang Lei put on Meng Daxuan''s hood again and went to the kindergarten gate to pretend that he was the masked king of songs.


    Until Han Mo had sent the little guy into the classroom and walked out of the kindergarten door alone, Wang Lei was still jumping at the door.


    Seeing Han Mo coming out, Wang Lei took off his hood again.


    The original children and parents just took the "cute Dayuan" doll as a mascot to do activities at the gate of the kindergarten. When they saw Wang Lei''s familiar face, their surprised eyes almost fell on their feet.


    Han Mo was singing at that time. Although his image was very cute, he was very steady and had no body movements.


    But Wang Lei had been skipping at the door just now, which was completely inconsistent with his personal design. Almost every group of children who came to school took a picture with him, and then followed their parents in. They didn''t know that the mascot at the door was the principal.


    This batch just caught up with Han Mo and Wang Lei''s glory was unveiled.


    The parents were surprised. They just touched the belly and ass of the mascot. Now they feel a little embarrassed. But the children can''t think of these. They just think that it was the head of the kindergarten hidden in the plush cover. It was very interesting and immediately surrounded Wang Lei.


    Just now Wang Lei didn''t talk much when he saw that Han Mo was going to send Xuanxuan into the classroom. Now looking at Han Mo coming out, he wanted to chat with Han Mo more.


    Han Mo glanced at Wang Lei and determined that he was completely different from Wang Lei, who installed the mascot at the moment, in the masked king of songs.


    That''s it.


    Wang Lei was surrounded by a group of excited and shouting children. He looked at Han Mo head and left without looking back


    ......


    Although the masked king of songs is over, the heat related to the masked king of songs has not weakened at all, but there is an upward trend.


    Every song Han Mo sang has become a popular song on the official website of the Copyright Association.


    "The Internet is now full of news about my brother Han. It''s hot again." Little Pang Xie Mei said Zizi.


    Meng Si rolled his eyes. "When did your brother Han not get angry? It has always been a raging fire."


    "But this time it really drove the whole network crazy. The video that President Han unveiled yesterday was edited separately and reproduced on the Internet." Song hero''s original unsmiling face has changed.


    When Han Mo walked into the office, several people in the family were discussing.


    For him, it''s over when it''s over, and he won''t think about the rest.


    "Brother Han."


    "Little mo mo."


    "President Han."


    Seeing Han Mo coming in, several people stopped discussing.


    Han Mo smiled and said, "you came very early."


    While talking, he sat down at his desk.


    I just saw an unread email.


    Han Mo is watching the computer. Several people know that Han Mo is coming. They must read the email first and deal with some official business. They don''t bother. They continue to chat about yesterday''s program and everyone''s reaction on the Internet.


    Han Mo opens the email. It''s an all English email. His English level is good. It''s OK to see such a document.


    Little pangxie didn''t forget to look at his boss''s expression and just caught Han mo.


    "Brother Han, do you have any documents to deal with? I''ve gone through what I can approve this morning. " Not all documents will eventually arrive at the president. Only those that need to make up their minds or the e-mail exchanges between presidents of companies will appear in Han Mo''s mailbox.


    As soon as pangxie spoke, the other two stopped talking and looked in the direction of Han mo.


    Han Mo''s eyes moved away from the computer screen and looked at the three people on the sofa.


    "It''s an email from ozya." Han Mo said plainly.


    "Ozya?"


    "Ozya!"


    The three men repeated the three words in different tones.


    PS: all my friends have an early rest today ?

 Chapter 595

    The ozya golden statue award, fully known as the American Academy of film arts and, is a world-famous film award. This award has become the most important award in America for gathering the best filmmakers.


    Ozya golden statue award is an annual award in recognition of the achievements of the film industry in the United States. It aims to encourage the creative development of excellent films. It includes a variety of film types and more than 20 different awards. It is the oldest Media Award in the world.


    Han Mo knows about this award. Maybe other filmmakers will jump out of their chairs excited when they receive emails from ozya, regardless of what they do. Especially in the barren domestic film market of good films, this is earth shaking good news.


    Any filmmaker who receives an e-mail can blow it for a year. It doesn''t matter the content of the e-mail. It''s very gratifying that ozya knows you. At least he didn''t go back in the film industry in vain.


    So when Han Mo said this very calmly, Pang Xie, Meng Si and song hero all showed very shocked expressions.


    Meng Si first coughed twice. From his shocked expression just now, he became a little proud. He put his hands around his chest and sat on the sofa. "Little Mo Mo, you haven''t been involved in the film industry for a long time. You may not know much about some international awards. This ozka is the oldest Media Award in the world."


    Even song Yingxiong, who has been making TV programs, knows ozya''s influence. His normally unsmiling face cracks with a laugh that is extremely inconsistent with his appearance. "President Han, you have made so many films, it''s time to invite you to walk on the red carpet. It''s said that although ozya''s Awards are American films, he will still try to expand his influence, Invite some well-known foreign directors and actors to the red carpet.


    Little Pang Xie nodded energetically, his round head was like a pile driver, and his white fat round face was also with an expression of shock and excitement.


    "Brother Han, for our domestic films, if you can receive an email from ozya, you can blow it on wechat for one year. Is this an invitation? Is it a movie or a guest on the red carpet? " Because Han Mo has also participated in the selection of film festivals and walked the red carpet as a guest before. Although ozya has different significance for domestic films, he believes that Han Mo has the ability to receive invitation cards.


    Meng Si was also very interested in this email, "is it an invitation?"


    Han Mo said "Oh", he knew what they said, so he didn''t look like hearing the news. He just said calmly, "it''s not an invitation."


    "No?"


    "Er..."


    "This..."


    The three people sitting on the sofa were disappointed. They thought it was an invitation. Han Mo could go on the red carpet. It was an explosive news in China, because the award ceremony of ozya golden statue award will be broadcast live in more than 100 countries every year.


    Although little pangxie felt a little embarrassed, he responded quickly and said, "it''s all right, brother Han. It''s nothing if you can''t go to the red carpet. Since ozya sent you an email, he knew that you existed. It was ozya who hung up his name. There will be opportunities in the future."


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Han, you will make a lot of high-quality films in the future. Your films are definitely enough to go to ozya for the red carpet. Maybe they haven''t invited you for other reasons. The heat can''t be reached. Ha ha."


    Meng Si hated the two people next to him in his heart. He finished all the comforting words. He didn''t know what to say. He turned his eyes and looked at Han Mo with extremely gentle eyes. "It''s okay, little mo mo. it doesn''t matter if it''s not an invitation. What did they say?"


    Han Mo glanced at the email on the computer screen again. "It''s a shortlist notice."


    At the moment when these words were said, Meng Si, Pang Xie and song hero were petrified.


    "Enter the enclosure of..."


    "Shortlisted!"


    "Shortlisted..."


    The three men almost swallowed saliva at the same time, then looked at each other and looked at Han Mo in disbelief.


    Others dared not speak, but Meng si still said the common question of little pangxie and song hero, "little Mo Mo, do you look carefully? It''s all in English. There may be some differences in the meaning. "


    Little pangxie smiled awkwardly and nodded hard in his heart. He dared not say such words, but in fact, he also had such concerns in his heart.


    Han Mo didn''t have any unhappiness because of this sentence. He really read the email again and read it seriously.


    Meng Si gave little pangxie a look, and the three looked at Han Mo together.


    "Yes, it''s a shortlist notice. There may be some subsequent matters that will be communicated by e-mail, but it''s a shortlist notice. That''s right." Han Mo said with great certainty.


    Han Mo was surprised why the three people in front of him had a choking expression and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Oh, my God, my little heart is beating. Ponzi, help me up quickly. I''m going to see what ozya''s shortlisted email looks like." Meng Si pretended that he would not stand up in surprise. In fact, he was too excited.


    For Mengsi, everything with ozya was unthinkable.


    Little Pang Xie was really there. He really came to help Meng Si. It was like the expression of helping a patient.


    Meng Si was actually joking. He shook off little pangxie''s arm, glanced at little pangxie who was a little confused because of excitement, and leaned back into the sofa.


    Song Yingxiong, regardless of film and television drama shooting, came to Han Mo''s office this time just about the last episode of masked king of songs last night.


    I didn''t expect to know such big news.


    Song hero also knows ozya very well. It should be said that as long as he is in the circle, whether he is a singer, actor, director or producer, he can say one, two or three when he mentions ozya.


    Song Yingxiong quickly asked, "are you shortlisted for the best foreign language film award?"


    "Do you need to ask? It must be this award. The ozya golden statue award is originally an award in the United States. There will be no other awards for foreign films except this award." Meng Si waved his hand and said.


    Little Pang Xie also came out to popularize science at this time, pretending to be a professional and said, "although the ozya golden statue award does not explicitly stipulate the nationality of the shortlisted films, it was originally an award held by the United States. So far, there has been no award for non American films except the best foreign language film."


    "And to be objective, America does have many excellent films every year." Mons added.


    Song hero nodded suddenly, "so in foreign language films, no one can compete with us for this award."


    Han Mo said "Oh", holding his chin in one hand and making a thinking expression, "maybe we won''t win the prize this time."


    Pang Xie, song hero and Meng Si were stunned and looked at Han Mo strangely.


    "Because we are shortlisted for the best film award, not foreign language films."


    Meng Si, "..."


    Little Ponzi, "..."


    Song Yingxiong, "..."

 Chapter 596

    The evaluation mechanism of ozya golden statue award is very perfect, which has lasted for nearly 100 years. Although it has been shortlisted, there are still some complicated selection processes.


    The news that Han Mo was shortlisted for the best film award does not need his own publicity. The media at home and abroad are staring at it. Among the 20 awards of the ozya golden statue award, the most important ones are the best film award and the best actor and actress award.


    Every time we go to ozya selection season, there will be overwhelming reports from the media all over the world.


    For everyone, it is not easy for foreign films to be shortlisted for the award of excellent foreign language films. You know, in addition to the United States, there are so many countries and so many films all over the world competing for the opportunity to be shortlisted. No matter what the quality of everyone is, they all want to take the team on the red carpet of the ozya golden statue award.


    The ozya golden statue award is not only the highest peak of filmmakers'' career in the United States, but also the highest peak of filmmakers'' films all over the world.


    Every year, too many movies break their heads and want to rush into ozya''s circle.


    However, because the selection mechanism of ozya golden statue award is not based on the box office, but has its own set of very strict standards.


    Han Mo''s shortlisted film is when happiness knocks on the door.


    In the shortlisted comments, ozya''s jury commented on the film in one sentence, saying that he was "a once-in-a-century classic film, exciting and far-reaching."


    When happiness knocks on the door is not a Native American film. This evaluation is very high, even beyond the evaluation of many American films.


    Those who can be shortlisted for the best film award must be films made from October of the previous year to September of this year, which will be selected and sent by countries every year.


    Because no film has ever been shortlisted for any awards in China, and the annual selection is in a form. No one cares. Everyone watches the live broadcast on the day of the ozya golden statue award to feel the atmosphere of American films.


    Even Han Mo didn''t know that his film was sent to ozya.


    As soon as the official website of the ozya golden statue award announced the list of awards, the Internet exploded.


    It is not only the domestic media that are shocked and crazy about the shortlist of Korean and Mexican films. American media are also scrambling to report everything about Korea and Mexico.


    Other media who pay attention to ozya also can''t believe it.


    Han Mo''s influence is mainly at home. Even in the United States, it only started with extraordinary spider man and boosted it when happiness knocks on the door.


    But people in many countries don''t know Han Mo or his films.


    The media began to popularize everything about Korean and Mexican films. Countries that had not introduced Korean and Mexican films began to compete to introduce films. The main reason is that the local people have needs and markets, and the capitalists are willing to invest money to do it.


    For a time, the phone of Han Mo company was exploded, and the phone of little pangxie was exploded. Even Meng Si could receive a lot of calls about Han mo.


    Just those who want to sponsor clothes can queue up from upstairs to downstairs, as well as those who want to sponsor watches, shoes, and everything Han Mo can bring to ozya. As long as it can be hung on him, there are sponsors who want to step in.


    Han Mo is a little speechless. He doesn''t think it''s necessary to watch. There are also people sponsoring accessories. Han Mo hates these most at ordinary times. He won''t answer this kind of phone at all.


    In the past, Han Mo''s participation in some activities was only the most attentive of major domestic brands. Sometimes in order to promote domestic brands, Han Mo would choose to participate in international activities.


    But this time, not only domestic brands, but also major international brands have taken the initiative to show goodwill to Han mo. what''s more, they sent a public relations team to Beidu to talk about cooperation with Han Mo face to face, hoping to get the sponsorship right.


    What is on the shelves is interests. The common people are to support Han Mo''s films. The media is because Han Mo has more news, but what about peers?


    That''s the naked enemy.


    It''s good in China, because this is the time when Han Mo is in the limelight, and can be shortlisted for the ozya best film award, which is unprecedented for domestic films. It''s impossible in almost everyone''s mind. When the news came out at the beginning, everyone went to the website to confirm the information.


    It was not determined until I saw it many times. The finalist was Han Mo''s film when happiness knocks on the door.


    Therefore, no matter what the final result is, Han Mo is to win glory for the country. Even if everyone envies, envies and hates in their hearts, they dare not say more disrespectful words, which may be eaten alive by netizens.


    So everyone said congratulations, that is, how wonderful it should be. Han Mo''s mass base in China is too strong to provoke or provoke.


    It''s Han Mo who has never been gossip. He just writes good songs, makes good movies and makes good programs silently. He can''t find a reason to dislike him. Even if he is not a fan, he is definitely a supporter. At least at this critical moment, there is peace on the Internet.


    Of course, this is only a domestic website, not abroad.


    Especially the United States of America.


    Several film directors united to produce a film in order to beat Han Mo at the box office.


    But unexpectedly, the word-of-mouth and box office were both defeated, and they were still defeated. The commercial value and artistic value were crushed by Han Mo, and their resentment was even worse.


    "Is ozya''s jury crazy? It would make non American films shortlisted for such a heavy award as best film. "


    "I also think it''s incredible. Are they all playing with our awards? I don''t believe that Han Mo''s films can keep pace with our American films. "


    "There is no reason to choose a foreign language film to be shortlisted for the best film, which is an insult to us."


    "We have made so many efforts in the past year. Why are we not as good as a foreign boy."


    "Hum, even if you are shortlisted, you won''t really win the award. I don''t believe that non American films can win the best film award unless they go to hell."


    "I also think this may be ozya''s plot to attract more foreign films."


    "Although I don''t think it''s necessary for ozya to do so, I still prefer your idea. In short, it won''t have as far-reaching significance as the comments say? It''s ridiculous. "


    Several directors who have never seen "when happiness knocks on the door" are trying their best to belittle Han Mo in order to seek inner comfort.


    The news has spread all over the country and even been reported by Beidu TV. Although there is only one sentence, it is a great honor for the news of satellite TV channel to bring a word about the film industry.


    "The state will continue to promote the development of the domestic film industry and let more and better films go global... As a young director, Han Mo has made great contributions to domestic films..."

 Chapter 597

    Han Mo''s film "when happiness knocks on the door" has been shortlisted for the best film award of the ozya golden statue award, which has exceeded the cognition of all netizens. In their hearts, the ozya golden statue award has always been just their large-scale live melon eating program.


    I have never seen the faces of Chinese people at the ozya golden statue award ceremony. In the awards of excellent foreign language films, I occasionally see Asians, but they are all ah San and ah Si. There has never been a domestic film shortlisted.


    So when netizens saw the news that Han Mo''s film was even shortlisted for the ozya golden image award, it was not an excellent foreign language film, not an invitation for the brand to take the red carpet, but the most important film award, the best film award.


    At first, the news flowed out, and netizens were a little unconvinced. They went to ozya''s official website one after another. They didn''t dare to believe it until they saw the shortlisted information on the official website.


    Netizens can''t believe it, not because they don''t believe Han Mo''s strength, nor do they think "when happiness knocks on the door" is bad. But they never thought that there would be films other than American films that could be shortlisted for the best film award.


    Maybe even the American people didn''t expect that there would be films from outside the country.


    "Dad, what award is oshuya? Why is there mother''s name?" The little guy raised his face, took his father''s big hand and looked puzzled.


    Han Mo Pooh was amused and gently rubbed the child''s head. "It''s not oshuya, it''s ozya golden statue award. It''s a very big award for movies." Han Mo said mysteriously.


    The little guy''s eyes were round, and there was a light of seeking knowledge in his dark eyes. Although the little guy couldn''t say his bad name, the topic of this award has been pouring into her little ears since last night.


    At home, grandma and grandpa always said that in the kindergarten, Xiaohu Mengmeng told her that she knew her father had done great things, because everyone who mentioned to her would say that Xuanxuan''s father was really great, and his expression was surprise and envy.


    In the kindergarten, the children heard by word of mouth, and soon the whole class knew that Xuanxuan''s father made a great film, and then went to America to participate in the evaluation. This is the first time that domestic films can participate in the evaluation of this award.


    Children always make up part of what they say on the basis of facts, and then say it very true. The main reason is that they can''t have such a face-saving father, so they can only exaggerate the story as much as possible to win the surprised eyes of the students. The more they say what others don''t know, the more powerful they appear.


    Therefore, for a time, the daughter of the client didn''t know as much as the children in the class.


    She didn''t know that only 20% of what the children said was true, and the rest was made up by giving full play to their imagination.


    The little guy told his father about what happened in the kindergarten and pouted, "Dad, although they know more than I do, they don''t know what I know."


    Originally, Han Mo wanted to explain to the little guy. In fact, what the students said didn''t exist at all. What ozya golden statue award asked Han Mo to participate, what America should set up a special award for him, and said that the president of the United States should personally invite him


    Han Mo admires these children''s brain holes. It''s everywhere.


    But before Han Mo could explain, the little guy''s little face blossomed happily and looked up very proudly, "but I''m the only child in our class who has seen the film when happiness knocks on the door."


    After that, the little guy laughed twice, and then his strange little appearance winked with his father, "hee hee, they will see it when they go back today, but I''m the first to see it, the first." The little guy stretched out his finger, pointed up and drew a circle in the air.


    Han Mo smiled and shook his head. He wondered if Xuanxuan used this expression to show off that she was the only one who had seen a movie with her classmates. If so, this expression was really irritating.


    He could imagine that Xiaohu and they were very proud to show off in front of Xuanxuan, and they really succeeded, because Han Mo didn''t tell Xuanxuan about their work. Xiaohu and they were proud.


    As a result, the little guy asked, "have you seen when happiness knocks?"


    "Do you know that the hero is an uncle named Rick?"


    "Do you know uncle Rick has a five-year-old son?"


    "Do you know the most classic words uncle Rick saidˇ® If you have an ideal, you must strive to defend it. " "Is that right?"


    Han Mo knows his daughter too well. With these questions, he can make Xiaohu and their children out of breath.


    Then the little guy will show his complacent expression and definitely kill the students.


    Thinking of this, Han Mo didn''t want to explain anything to the child. He shook his head reluctantly. Let them have a little fantasy about the child''s world. If anything is too clear, it''s not fun. In short, if it''s not against cognition, let them go.


    One big and one small, one father and one daughter, walking on the way home.


    "Eh, Dad, why doesn''t mom come back? Mom hasn''t been on a business trip for a long time."


    The little guy is very sensible. In the past, his mother was always busy and had to live with his father. Moreover, when his mother went on a business trip, she knew that her mother went out to work. In order to give her a better life, although she missed her mother very much, she didn''t say it. She was alone. Sometimes she would hide in the quilt and secretly shed tears.


    Later, my father became better and better, and my parents'' feelings became better and better. My mother rarely went on business, not very few, but never bad.


    But this time I didn''t see my mother for three or four days. Although the little guy knew that his mother was on a business trip, he still missed his mother very much.


    Han Mo Chong drowned and touched the child''s head.


    "Mom is going to prepare a very important thing. Then Xuanxuan will know. It''s a surprise." Han Mo said mysteriously.


    To be exact, this is a surprise prepared by Shuya and him for the little guy. For this surprise, Shuya didn''t even participate in the masked king who had always wanted to participate, so Han Mo can only extend this promise to the next season''s program.


    The little guy listened to his father and nodded wisely.


    Han Mo stopped and squatted in front of the little guy, "but mom will come back tomorrow. Let''s meet mom then, okay?"


    The little guy stared in an instant, and the chicken nodded as if pecking rice.


    Han Mo saw that the little guy''s little face had just become bright again. He gently pinched her fleshy face, stood up and continued to take the little guy''s little hand.

 Chapter 598

    Next day


    Sunday


    The lazy autumn morning light shines through the glass window on the living room, porch, dining table and warm little bed.


    Han Mo is still busy in the kitchen. The little guy has jumped out of bed and ran out with two small feet and small slippers.


    "Dad, let''s pick up mom."


    As soon as Han Mo looked back, he saw a little guy with messy hair, oily face and long nightgown.


    Xuanxuan''s hair is already very long. Han Mo originally wanted to cut her hair, but the little girl didn''t cut it, so she had to keep it long. She also said that her hair should be waist long. I don''t know who learned these strange words from.


    Because the children sleep all over the bed, their hair rolls around on the bed. Their thick and long hair has long been kneaded into a ball, with an irregular hairstyle on their head.


    Occasionally, it will droop down a wisp. It is dumped and thrown up by the little guy. In less than half a second, the irregular hair on it falls down again. In this way, it repeats an action again and again. It looks very cute.


    Han Mo saw the little guy at the moment and thought of a song, "little sloppy, little sloppy..."


    The little guy is still standing at the kitchen door waiting for his father''s answer, but he doesn''t feel sloppy at all. Instead, he feels beautiful.


    "We''ll pick up mom later." Han Mo said patiently,


    "Why, Xuanxuan wants to pick up her mother right now." The little guy tooted his small mouth and hurried unhappily.


    Han Mo smiled and said, "but Xuanxuan hasn''t eaten and dressed up yet."


    The little guy straightened his waist, and his disheveled hair fell down again. The little guy threw it up again in the same way.


    "Dad makes breakfast and Xuanxuan can eat it in the car. Xuanxuan is fine now. She doesn''t have to dress up. Let''s go, Dad. " The little guy said excitedly.


    Han Mo put the fried eggs on the plate, then walked to the little guy with a smile, bowed slightly, held the little guy''s two small shoulders with both hands, and pushed her to the fitting mirror.


    "Is Xuanxuan sure that she is in good condition now and doesn''t need to dress up?"


    When the little guy saw his appearance, his confident face showed a surprised expression.


    In Xuanxuan''s small heart, she should have been beautiful. How can she become the head of the chicken nest now.


    Han Mo saw that the little guy didn''t defend, smiled gently, and then rubbed the hair on the little guy''s head more disorderly.


    "Let''s wash our face and brush our teeth first, and then let''s finish dinner and make up a beautiful hairstyle. How''s it going? " Han Mo is mainly afraid that if he braids for a long time, the children will be hungry.


    The little guy has no objection now. He''s almost scared by himself. He can''t pick up his mother like this.


    Han Mo arranged Xuanxuan to eat at the small table, and he looked at his mobile phone.


    So many missed calls.


    No matter how busy he is, he will rest on weekends to accompany the little guy. However, although he is not in the company, there is no shortage of suitable size in the company.


    Little pangxie, they will call Han Mo directly if they have anything.


    Han Mo glanced at the missed call, and the most was Meng Si. He didn''t have to think about it. His problem of bombing without answering the phone still couldn''t be changed.


    Then there was little Ponzi. He also made a few phone calls. Later, he gave up because no one answered.


    Besides them, there are song hero and Shen Fei.


    As like as two peas in adorable doll, Song Yingxiong knew he had contacted the toy company since he saw Wang Lei almost identical to a doll when he was at the kindergarten gate.


    This humanoid doll is not allowed to be released in the future. Those that were sold before, those that can be recycled, and those that cannot be recycled will be regarded as limited edition. In short, such a cute Da Xuan is not allowed in the future.


    Han Mo doesn''t mind others learning from him, but the image of Meng Daxuan, because this image is the first secret between him and the little guy, which can never be known. He doesn''t want others to know.


    As a logistics supplier, Ponzi is responsible for buying tickets, booking air tickets, booking hotels and dealing with investors.


    Meng Si''s phone call is actually simpler, because he is constantly excited because Han Mo is going to attend the ozya award ceremony these days.


    Han Mo first called song Yingxiong and Shen Fei back. They were both because of work. It was OK. They gave them face.


    In the end, Han Mo called back those who had serious business, and finally dialed Meng Si, who pulled the salted egg.


    He knew that Meng Si had absolutely nothing important to do. The reason why he called him back was that he was afraid to pick up Shuya on the road later. Meng Si was still harassed by phone. Han Mo still wanted to drive, so he had a quiet ear.


    "Little Mo Mo, have you paid attention to the news in America?"


    Han Mo, "..."


    "Little Mo Mo, have you seen the forum about ozya golden statue award?"


    Han Mo, "..."


    "Xiaomo, I heard that many American directors are making trouble, but I think the shortlisted films are foreign films, which is unfair.


    Han Mo raised his eyebrows and asked, "Oh? And then? "


    Meng Si thought his topic had successfully attracted Han Mo''s attention and became more proud.


    "Later, of course, the ozya jury won strongly." Meng Sixiang said something that had nothing to do with himself.


    Han Mo didn''t have too much expression. He was very calm all the time.


    For Han Mo, the mentality is completely different. Other directors want to win. American local films have always taken ozya best film award as a goal of continuous climbing in life.


    But in other countries except the United States, it is a great honor to be shortlisted. I can''t imagine whether I will win the prize.


    Han Mo thinks so.


    On the Internet, on TV, in newspapers and magazines, there are all reports about Han Mo and ozya golden statue awards.


    ......


    The little guy finally got into the car with satisfaction. She was so happy that she kept muttering, "how long will it take to see her mother? Xuanxuan misses her mother."


    "It''s coming soon. Xuanxuan, wait patiently."


    Shuya was alone, without Zeng Ying or Peng ye, just waiting for Han Mo to pick her up.


    In fact, the couple wanted to give their children a surprise and a gift. Shuya not only pushed a lot of work at hand for this gift, but also missed the singing session of the guest of the masked king of songs.


    The opportunity to sing masked is gone. Shuya has been charming for a long time before she wants to be a masked singer next season.


    I heard that the singer who sang in her place only sang one part, so I regretted to expose my face and leave.


    When the little guy saw standing waiting, he suddenly saw Shuya.

 Chapter 599

    The little guy jumped on Shuya.


    Shuya is not as strong as Han mo. she is suddenly attacked by the little guy''s human flesh shock wave. She staggers back two steps before she stabilizes.


    "Mom, mom, what''s the surprise? What about Xuanxuan''s surprise? " The little guy tilted his little head and looked hard behind Shuya. His little face showed surprise.


    Shuya kissed the little guy''s face hard. "There''s no surprise yet. Xuanxuan should wait patiently. You can see it soon." Shuya rubbed her nose against the little guy''s upturned little nose.


    Children are like this. Once they know what gift they are going to get, they can''t hide things. If they don''t see it immediately, they will feel uncomfortable, and they will always look forward to it.


    This is the mentality of the little guy at the moment. When he looked forward to seeing nothing for a long time, his little mouth tooted, "how long will it be soon?"


    Shu Ya was stunned for a moment. Unexpectedly, the child would ask such a question and thought for a moment, "when Xuanxuan''s birthday, you will see a surprise at that time. 30 days, Xuanxuan will wait another 30 days."


    The little guy first showed an unacceptable expression of disappointment, and then reluctantly nodded. He rubbed his hands and fingers to calculate the time, "30 days... Will Xuanxuan''s birthday be that long?"


    Han Mo regretted telling the child the word "surprise" in advance, so the little guy must be thinking about the surprise all month.


    And although their adults want to give their children a surprise, everyone''s definition of surprise is not exactly the same. Generally speaking, the more they look forward to, look forward to for a long time and have high hopes, the more likely they will be disappointed when they finally see a surprise.


    So Han Mo felt that he had said it too early. It was funny and unbearable to think about what the surprise was when he thought that the little guy would drag his little chin for the next month. Alas, Dad''s ideas were really contradictory. Han Mo whispered in his heart.


    He rubbed the child''s head. "A month will come soon. It only takes four weeks." Han Mo stretched out four fingers.


    "Four weeks? Really? You can see surprises in only four weeks. "


    "Of course it''s true. Four weeks is enough."


    The little guy''s brain only thinks about 30 days. The number of 30 is a lot for children. It''s long to think of it. However, when he sees his father''s four fingers, the little brain turns around and quickly stretches out four fingers, which sweeps away the clouds on his face. "Yes, it''s only four weeks. Xuanxuan just needs to wait four weeks."


    Shuya looked at Han Mo with great admiration. Han Mo can always communicate with children in the most appropriate way. He didn''t lie, but changed a way of preaching.


    Although the little guy is very sensible, he is still a child. He occasionally loses his temper. It doesn''t make sense to recognize the death reason. However, Han Mo can always change his child''s mind in another way. Like this time, 30 days and four weeks can represent the concept of a month, but different units give people different feelings.


    The little guy can''t accept it for 30 days, but he readily accepts it for four weeks. The child is very simple. 4 is much less than 30. As long as parents are patient, children are reasonable and good children.


    Han Mo took the little guy from Shuya''s arms and kissed the child''s fleshy little face.


    ......


    Various topics of Han Mo and ozya golden statue awards are overwhelming in China. On the cusp of the storm, Han Mo will be surrounded by reporters as soon as he appears.


    However, this kind of news coverage is not only at home, but also abroad.


    A few days later


    Since ozya made public the shortlisted information of various awards, it means that it has entered the ozya selection season.


    Shortlisted films and actors began to be active in major media, and there will be all kinds of speculation from netizens. No matter which award, it is very important in everyone''s heart.


    When you are not shortlisted, it is a great honor as long as you can be shortlisted. After you are really shortlisted, you look forward to winning awards.


    So is Han Mo''s team.


    They are different from Native American films because of their long distance. They have arrived in America very early to prepare for the ozya golden statue award.


    In fact, there is no preparation, because whether you can win the prize has nothing to do with the director and actors at this time, only with the work and strength.


    The jury will only conduct the selection fairly and strictly, without any personal feelings, and there will be no black box operation.


    They consider many factors, but the most important is the impact of the film on the public, story, etc. the award mechanism for the best film is very comprehensive, and they will not win the award because of a prominent factor.


    Because this is the first time that a non American film has been shortlisted for the award, the best film award has exceeded the two awards of best actor and actress that the media like to talk about most in the past.


    Many popular actors and actresses have participated in many sessions of the ozya golden statue awards, but they only have a fate of running with them and are not eligible for the awards.


    Generally, such unlucky actors will become topic characters after being shortlisted and before the public awards.


    There will be a lot of topics around them.


    However, in this year''s ozya golden statue award, all topics were submerged by a more popular topic.


    "Is the first non American film a lucky man or a runner?"


    "Deep analysis of when happiness knocks."


    "Is the finalist the beginning or the end? Non American films have a long way to go. "


    Major media all over the world are reporting the topic of "when happiness knocks" by Han Mo in very serious words.


    Some people are optimistic that the strong offensive of foreign films can stimulate the development of American local films, and Han Mo is likely to win the award of best film.


    However, some people think that ozya has been held for nearly 100 years. Although it is not expressly stipulated that films that are not American can not win the best film award, people have tacitly accepted this because there has never been a precedent. Even directors and actors feel that non American films can only participate in the selection of foreign language films, and there can be no other awards.


    Even the famous American talk shows are discussing Korean and Mexican films and debating the pros and cons of the establishment.


    "I don''t think when happiness knocks on the door can win the best film award, although he is well made, the story is moving, and it will be inspiring after watching it. But the best film award is one of the most important awards in ozya. The jury will not let a non American film win the award. "


    "Have you seen the film? I have seen all the shortlisted films. I don''t believe that the jury will unfairly choose other films to win the prize. "


    "In addition to excellence, the winning films have many other contents to consider. Being shortlisted is an affirmation of when happiness knocks on the door. You know, no non American film has ever been shortlisted for the best film award."


    A war of words, no one can say that they are not satisfied. They are all justified. Finally, the problem was thrown to the audience.


    With the time getting closer to the award ceremony, various topics about Han Mo are becoming more and more intense. Not to mention Han Mo, even the people around him can''t walk more than 100 meters in the street and must be watched.


    Even Ponzi was secretly photographed, and he was very proud of it.

 Chapter 600

    Since Han Mo came to the United States, he has rarely gone out. It''s not that he doesn''t want to go out, but that even little Ponzi will be photographed. He speculates that he is interested in some news reports through his shopping, and Han Mo can''t go out.


    Not only American media reporters, but also domestic journalists who quietly followed Han Mo to the United States, as well as journalists specially sent by other countries to increase melon eating news.


    Almost every move of Han Mo will be noticed, because this young director from the East is too mysterious for them.


    Unlike a veteran director, all kinds of news are flying all over the sky. Han Mo seems to have no other news except his own work. His family is stable and his children are cute. In addition to Shuya, he is a star. Other family members, Han Mo, have always been well protected and have hardly appeared in the public view.


    The more mysterious it is, the more the media want to dig deeply. In the eyes of paparazzi, there will be no people with complete zero scandal. As long as they dig, anyone may make mistakes.


    If there is any news during the award-winning period, ha ha, it will be an explosive news. This is the common idea of all paparazzi.


    This time, along with Han Mo, in addition to Meng Si, Pang Xie, Shen Fei, Pu Xiangzi and Jin Taining.


    Although Park Xiangzi and Jin Taining have been following Shen Fei and are well-informed in China, they are still going out for the first time. Everything here is very new to them.


    However, Meng Si told them that it was a very critical and sensitive period before the award was announced, so try to avoid going out. If you say a word to people, it will be fabricated as a very serious event by the media.


    The two young people are also very obedient. Since they arrived in America, they have been very disciplined and stayed in the residence under the advance package. They don''t step out of the door.


    They can also camouflage at home, but in the United States, they are particularly eye-catching.


    But little Pang Xie was so hungry one night that he went out to buy food. As a result, the news came out the next day. Han Mo''s assistant bought XXXX late at night. Han Mo likes to eat XXXX. Anyway, all his words take Han Mo as the subject.


    Pang Xie, who saw the news, was very wronged. He was just hungry, bought some junk food, and wanted to taste American wine on a whim. Who provoked who.


    After this, everyone didn''t want to go out. They arranged service personnel to do everything.


    The award ceremony of ozya golden statue award is more like a large-scale cocktail party. All the filmmakers participating in the award ceremony wear gowns. No matter they attend ozya for the first time, this cocktail party is the most significant, none of them.


    Bright lights shine on the stage from all directions, where the winner holding the little golden man will appear.


    More than 100 countries are broadcasting live at the same time. Because of the participation of South Korea and Mexico, major domestic media also took action and squatted in the United States early to broadcast the ozya award process.


    "Peter, what do you think is the most interesting award this time?"


    "Ha ha, if you asked me last year, I would certainly say that it was the best male and female starring award, of course, because offendo has been here for three years and went back empty handed, but now I think the most interesting award should be... I don''t say you know."


    "Yes, what I pay most attention to is the best film award. I''ve seen one of the films three times and it''s touching every time."


    The two hosts teased you and me at the top of the stage.


    The filmmakers below the stage are laughing at them. Ozya is more casual than other film festivals. It is not the random selection process, but their award ceremony is very casual and the atmosphere is very harmonious.


    From time to time, some people talk with a smile. They also pay close attention to the selected list, even if they are not their own shortlisted awards.


    "I also think" when happiness knocks on the door "is probably the best film." A man in a black suit said to the man next to him


    "Don''t be deceived by the illusion now. I have inside information. It''s definitely not the foreigner who won the best film award this time." The man next to him replied with disdain, because he didn''t care much about the people around him, so his voice was very loud.


    Han Mo happened to be behind him. Originally, the distance between the front and back was a little big and he couldn''t hear him. However, because the man''s voice was too loud, he just mentioned the name of Han Mo''s film. He was more sensitive and heard the whole sentence clearly.


    If it is others, they will be angry, yell and even fight. But Han Mo didn''t show any irritability at all. Instead, he said loudly, "you have news. Do you know whether you won the prize?"


    The man who was just gossiping about others was startled when he heard Han Mo''s voice. He hurried back and saw Han Mo''s face. The man''s face suddenly changed and tried his best to squeeze out an embarrassing smile.


    In fact, he is bragging. He has no internal information at all. He just feels that foreign language films will not win awards in ozya.


    At the moment, Han Mo asked such a rhetorical question, but he didn''t know how to answer.


    For a long time, I didn''t know what to say.


    Han Mo didn''t think he could answer, so he ignored them and left.


    "That? It''s Han mo. "


    "Han Mo? It''s really him. "


    "It''s really Han mo."


    Several young foreign actors who just received the invitation were whispering to each other, but they became excited when they saw Han Mo passing by them at the same time.


    The two hosts have been teasing each other, running, and interacting with the audience from time to time.


    There is no interruption in the news about Han Mo on the Internet. The media that went to ozya have some reports from the scene, which are the most authentic reports for the common people.


    However, the media without going to ozya can only reprocess the reports released by others, and publish some lace content through fabrication. The authenticity accounts for only 1%, and the rest are untrue.


    Up and down the stage, applause rose and fell. Everyone on the stage held a little golden man in his hand.


    This little golden man is the most important award in the hearts of every film. There will only be one winner for each award. "


    Han Mo didn''t care about other awards at all. What he cares about is whether "when happiness knocks on the door" can be recognized by the audience, and whether people can see the film when they are confused and get hope again.


    Han Mo didn''t know who he was fighting against just now, but even if he knew, he would fight hard when it was time to fight. Here, Han Mo doesn''t want and won''t worry about anyone''s face.


    When the music sounded, two award-winning guests on the stage came in full dress.


    Everyone''s eyes are focused on them, because the award they give is the most important, best film award in everyone''s eyes.

 Chapter 601

    Unlike other film festival awards, the ozya golden statue award winners will play tricks and say some nonsense to make fun of and liven up the atmosphere.


    Because the ozya award ceremony was originally held in a very relaxed atmosphere, everyone was waiting for the guests to say the names of the films they saw.


    Everyone''s attention is focused on the small cards in the hands of the guests. They are ready to perform a shocked expression in front of the camera and raise their hands to applaud the award-winning film.


    "It''s the shadow man. I''m sure. "


    "It should be the leaves."


    "Well, the shadow man is very likely. This time it''s Wendy''s film that won the prize."


    Several people are whispering that the best film award in the ozya golden statue award every year is one of the best films of the year. There are many aspects of its selection. In fact, we are not very clear about what is the basis. However, it must be one of the several films hotly discussed before, so we are convinced of the winning works every year.


    The awarding guest took the card and leaned in front of the microphone.


    Time seems to be at rest.


    There was a bouncing screen on the live broadcast platform.


    In China, only a small number of people would pay attention to the ozya golden statue award. After all, every year''s awards are won by foreigners. It''s meaningless. It''s just to eat melons and watch the excitement.


    However, due to the participation of Han Mo this year, many video websites regret why they didn''t know about Han Mo''s shortlist in advance, so that they can strive for the live broadcasting copyright. Now there is only one domestic video website live broadcasting, and others can only watch others make money and stare.


    The bullet screen at the moment only brushes two contents.


    "Han mo."


    "When happiness knocks on the door"


    Like everyone shouting in unison, the screen is full of the same name.


    The awarding guests smiled and said in very pure Chinese, "when happiness knocks on the door!"


    The audience was quiet because they were so familiar with the film that they never thought that a foreign film could be shortlisted for ozya''s best film award.


    At the same time, they were too shocked, because the best film award in their hearts must be American films, without exception in the nearly 100 year history of ozya.


    But after a moment of silence, the awarding guests took the lead in raising their hands and clapping their hands.


    The audience suddenly burst into warm applause.


    Han Mo gets up. This is not the first time he has received the award, but this award is no small matter. He knows that at this time, he does not represent himself, but the whole domestic film.


    People around Han Mo take the initiative to stand up and shake hands with him. This is a etiquette for everyone. No matter which film they support in their heart, they sincerely applaud Han Mo at the moment.


    Han Mo walks to the stage in the applause, and the applause will become more enthusiastic wherever he goes.


    Although people think that non American films will not win the best film award, most of them hold a positive attitude towards Han Mo''s films. They believe that all applause is sincerely given by the ozya jury.


    The applause continued until Han Mo stood on the stage and took over the little golden man who belongs to when happiness knocks on the door.


    Han Mo smiled at the microphone and said, "thank you."


    At the moment, there was another round of applause before it stopped slowly.


    Han Mo didn''t prepare a long speech. He smiled and glanced under the stage and said in fluent English, "there is a joke about God in the film: a devout drowner hopes God can save him. A ship passed by. He refused to be saved and said that God would save me. The second ship passed again, and he still refused to be saved for the same reason. Then the drowner drowned. In heaven, he refused to be angry and asked God, Almighty Lord, why don''t you come and save me? God replied, "I sent two ships to save you."


    Han Mo paused for a moment, and there was a sparse laughter under the stage.


    "This is a cold joke, but it tells us a truth that most people in the world are confused. We comfort ourselves because there may be a God sitting in heaven. "


    As soon as the voice fell, the people''s expressions in the film under the stage gradually became serious and deep in thought from the smile just now. Many people were nodding slightly.


    Han Mo waited for everyone to aftertaste these words. A moment later, he said his last sentence on the ozya stage into the microphone in the deepest tone, "thank my family, my crazy working partners and all the fans."


    At that moment, in front of the computer on the other side of the ocean, countless fans were clapping desperately at the computer screen.


    In order to watch the live broadcast, Han Jun, Chen Yuehong and the little guy stood in front of the computer early.


    "Dad, Dad! My father. " The little guy clapped his father with his two fleshy hands.


    On this wonderful night, Han Mo used his strength to tell filmmakers all over the world that he broke the so-called convention that ozya golden statue award has been for nearly a century. Foreign language films can be shortlisted for the best film award, and can also win the best film award.


    From this night, an important part will be added to Han Mo''s life resume, "best film director of ozya golden statue award".


    Han Mo and his party didn''t stay too much in the United States. He only gave everyone a free day to buy what they should buy and eat what they want.


    When Han Mo told everyone that one day he could move freely, little pangxie was like a runaway Mustang. He ran out with joy.


    Park Xiangzi, an exquisite and capable man secretly called "Peng Ye No. 2", and Jin Taining, a mature and steady man, also went shopping together.


    Meng Si has been to the United States many times and is unwilling to visit. The main reason is that Peng Ye doesn''t let him walk around. He talks about how big men can be tied up by women. In fact, he can''t be obedient and dare not go out at a step.


    Shen Fei also told Han Mo that he wanted to buy something for his children, so he went out.


    Han Mo was left alone in his residence. At this time, it was night in Beidu. The little guy had gone to bed. Han Mo really missed his eldest and youngest daughters.


    Since the little daughter fell asleep and couldn''t provoke it, she didn''t dare to wake up, so she had to drag the eldest daughter up for video chat.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Han Mo was calm, calm and calm when he won such a heavy award.


    In fact, like everyone, he is not happy. He is no less excited than ordinary people, so he needs to show the most real side, and Shuya is his best target.


    All people show their original appearance in front of the closest people, and so does Han mo.


    Han Mo didn''t know how long he had talked with Shuya. He only saw the picture of Shuya sleeping while talking and listening appear on the screen. He couldn''t help smiling and shaking his head before turning off the video.

 Chapter 602

    As soon as Han Mo''s plane back home landed, reporters flocked to encircle and block it immediately.


    Fortunately, the airport had already made arrangements. Meng Si also contacted the Security Department of the company. Although he had made preparations in advance, it still made it very difficult for Han Mo to get out of the airport.


    Because in addition to media reporters, there are also fans who have been squatting at the airport for a long time.


    Han Mo''s fans cover all ages, including daughter level, sister level, sister level, aunt level and brother level.


    Meng Si walked on the side of Han Mo and whispered in his ear, "even if there are so many male fans, what do you want?"


    Han Mo glanced at Meng Si''s unseemly face and didn''t speak.


    After the reporter surrounded him, he began to ask questions frantically. Originally, there were many reporters, and with the help of fans, if Han Mo kept staying and saying a few words, it seemed that he couldn''t go.


    Originally, Meng Si had winked and asked the security guard to forcibly protect them.


    Han Mo couldn''t bear to see so many fans, and some fans were wearing blankets. They must have waited for a long time and even slept at the airport.


    Han Mo never thought fans should do all this. He still decided to say hello to fans.


    When seeing the idol stop, the fans scream. Han Mo knows that in fact, the requirements of these fans are very simple. They can take some small videos and take some close-up photos.


    When Han Mo stopped to take photos for his fans, the reporter quickly asked questions.


    "Do you have any plans for a new film after you return home?"


    "No."


    "What''s your next job? Do you devote yourself to the recording of new programs or the creation of new albums? "


    "None."


    The reporters looked at each other strangely. In their mind, when big coffee comes back from more important activities abroad, they will briefly talk about their work plan at the airport, mainly in order to publish it through the media and give their work a lasting attention.


    Moreover, Han Mo came back from the award ceremony of ozya golden statue award this time, and won the best film award of the first non American film in nearly a century. This honor is enough to show off for a lifetime.


    But Han Mo didn''t have any special expression when he came back, and he didn''t want to say more in front of the media. It''s too strange in the hearts of various media reporters.


    Who knows, Han Mo is bored to death. He knows that the little guy must have been waiting for himself in the parking lot outside the airport, but he just can''t get out now.


    The little guy clamored to pick up his father with his mother. Han Mo also wanted to see the little guy for the first time, so he agreed that she would follow to pick up the plane.


    But because I guessed that there would be reporters chasing and intercepting at the airport, I arranged for the children to sit in Shuya''s nanny car and wait in the parking lot with Shuya. At this time, the little guy must have stretched his head and picked up the window, waiting for his father.


    Han Mo''s answer surprised the reporter. To be exact, they all wanted to take the initiative to write something for Han Mo and publicize his new works, but Han Mo''s two "no" were almost impossible to interrupt.


    This is the best opportunity for the media. A reporter finally spoke again, "you came back with such a glorious award. How can you not carry out the following work? You have to take advantage of the victory and gain a firm foothold in the world. "


    Both the tone and the content of this question lost the level of the reporter''s usual questions, but she just couldn''t help asking her heart.


    Han Mo looked at the reporter who asked questions and smiled. "There are many more important things in life than chasing after victory."


    Other reporters first did not expect that their peers would ask such a question that is not like a reporter, and then did not expect that Han Mo should answer such an answer that is not like an answer.


    In Han Mo''s heart, he has been busy for too long. Making movies, making programs and writing songs take up too much of his time.


    Ozya golden statue award is an additional gain. It is precisely because of the huge additional gain that Han mogeng family feels that they should stop, have a rest and do something they want to do more.


    The reporters were somewhat passive by Han Mo''s attitude, because the questions they had prepared were related to Han Mo''s answer to the details of the next work. Leng Buding Han Mo said that the next work was "no".


    The reporters were a little confused.


    At this time, a fan closest to Han Mo suddenly shouted, "what is more important in your heart than the career that is booming to the top?"


    Meng Si whispered beside Han moˇ° You can''t answer. That''s enough. We can go. "


    Han Mo didn''t accept Meng Si''s suggestion. He looked at the fans who had the courage to ask questions and smiled, "my family, my daughter."


    After answering the last question, Han Mo walked out of the huge airport hall surrounded by reporters, fans, security guards and staff.


    When Han Mo walked to the parking lot, reporters and fans were stopped behind by staff and security guards.


    Meng Sixiao pangxie didn''t go with Han Mo, so they went their separate ways in the parking lot.


    As Han Mo thought, from a distance, Han Mo saw a small head lying on the window, two small hands holding the window frame, and the small head drooping listlessly. Han Mo saw that the little guy''s expression was waiting for anxiety and loss.


    The small appearance looks both distressing and very cute.


    Han Mo took three steps and took two steps. He strode on the road with long legs.


    The little guy seemed to feel that his father was coming in his own direction, and his listless little head suddenly lifted up.


    "Dad, Dad." The little guy jumped up excitedly.


    Because I haven''t got off yet, although the nanny car is spacious, it can''t stand the little guy''s jump. Just after calling dad, the little guy covered his little head and screamed, "Oh".


    The little head hit the roof. Although it hurt a little, it couldn''t stop a daughter from missing her father.


    The little guy rubbed his head and jumped out of the car without time to think about whether it hurt or not.


    Start, run-up, acceleration, take-off, firmly hook dad''s neck.


    "Dad, Xuanxuan misses you so much, miss you so much." The little guy played coquettish in his father''s arms.


    "Dad wants you too." Han Mo kissed the child''s fleshy face, then spoiled and rubbed the child''s forehead with his forehead.


    Suddenly, the little guy said with a slightly questioning tone, "but why do you have a video with your mother, not with Xuanxuan? Xuanxuan is not happy. Xuanxuan is not happy. "


    Han Mo gently rubbed the child''s head, didn''t follow the child''s words, and looked for a big bag on the child''s head that had just been hit by the roof.


    However, Han Mo is a little strange. He didn''t tell others about his video with Shuya. The child didn''t wake up when he was sleeping. According to the little guy''s character, if he woke up, he would come running over. There was no pretending to sleep at all. How did she know.


    Thinking of this, there is only one possibility.


    Han Mo looked at Shuya a little speechless.


    Shuya listened to the little guy complain all the way. She knew what Han Mo''s eyes meant. She coughed twice and looked aside. "Oh, it''s a happy thing to have a video with her father. Of course, my mother wants to share it with Xuanxuan, ha ha, ha ha."


    Han Mo, "... Ha ha."

 Chapter 603

    Han Mo spent a long time without pouting and blaming his father for not coaxing the little guy in her video.


    "Don''t be angry with Xuanxuan, because Xuanxuan is sleeping, so she didn''t wake up the video."


    "But my mother is sleeping, so why can I wake her up? Is it because Dad misses mom more? "


    Han Mo, "..." glanced at Shu Ya, the initiator of the figurines. The latter completely ignored Han Mo''s air-conditioned eyes and turned her eyes to the other side. She didn''t say she told the little guy about the video with her father in a show off tone.


    "Dad also wants to miss Xuanxuan. You and mom are the same. No one wants more." Han Mo thought it strange to explain this, but in order to avoid the little lover being jealous, he took the trouble to explain patiently.


    The little guy still tooted his small mouth and remained unmoved. His small face was tight. His two small arms were around his chest. His meat tooted little face was full of "coax me again. If you don''t coax me well, I''ll cry for you".


    "Dad, sing a song for Xuanxuan?"


    "Don''t listen."


    "Does Dad dance for Xuanxuan?"


    "Don''t look."


    "Dad took Xuanxuan to the playground?"


    "No."


    Han Mo thought for a moment, and suddenly his eyes brightened, "does that father buy Yuxuan a lollipop?"


    The little guy''s eyes flickered, not as fast as he refused before. After thinking about it, he pouted again, "No."


    Han Mo chuckled, "two."


    "Deal." The little guy smiled strangely. The little mouth that had been raised so high just now disappeared in an instant and was replaced by a satisfied smile.


    Since the last time the little guy talked with him about the infringement of Meng Daxuan''s name and wanted a lollipop, Han Mo knew that nothing can be solved by a lollipop.


    If not, it''s two.


    The little guy''s little mood was finally solved with two lollipops.


    Xuanxuan held a lollipop in her two small hands. One had been unpacked and eaten in her mouth, and the other had not been unpacked and held it tightly in her hand for fear that her mother would take it away.


    Finally coaxed the little lover at home, although he paid the price of two lollipops.


    ......


    The media are crazy.


    Because Han Mo is different from all stars, he simply doesn''t play cards according to common sense.


    All the stars, let alone ozya, who is already the pinnacle of life, have ordinary achievements. The singer''s concert has been carried out smoothly and won the domestic film festival and TV Drama Awards. After that, they will show up in front of the media and quickly tell the next work.


    The more specific the better, because once the next work is specified, the shooting of film and television dramas, the recording of new albums and the preparation of new programs will be continuously concerned by fans.


    That is, the so-called heat. Every star hopes that his heat can last for a long time. It''s best to get hotter and hotter and get more and more attention.


    However, Han Mo not only did not announce his next work, but also publicly said in front of so many multimedia reporters and fans that there was no next work, not even a long-term plan.


    What''s more incredible is that even such a short interview is the only one Han Mo accepted after returning home.


    After that, the whole person disappeared.


    It''s like it disappeared in the north. The reporter surrounded the door of sichen media for several days and didn''t see the figure of Han mo. he inquired from the employees of sichen media through a small relationship. Unexpectedly, everyone''s words were the same.


    President Han hasn''t seen him since he returned home.


    Where''s the man?


    No one knows.


    When the whole North set off the topic of looking for Han Mo in the whole process.


    Han Mo is playing with his eldest and youngest daughters in a villa in the southern suburbs.


    "I want to play with my father, mom. You''re too stupid." Xuanxuan held a small racket, with a disdainful face and a small mouth, her hands around her chest.


    Shuya was unconvinced and refused to show weakness. "It''s not that I''m stupid, but that Xuanxuan can''t play at all."


    "Mom is stupid."


    "Yuxuan can''t play."


    Shuya dotes on her children sometimes, but sometimes she is like a child and doesn''t let Xuanxuan down at all.


    The eldest daughter and the youngest daughter dislike each other''s ball skills. No one wants to play with anyone, and they all want to play with Han mo.


    In fact, xiaoxuanxuan''s badminton level is really poor, because the children have just begun to learn how to play, and they are still young. It''s understandable that they can''t play well.


    Han Mo will deliberately hit the ball near Xuanxuan''s racket every time. The little guy doesn''t have to run at all. He can almost swing the racket to hit the ball. After the ball is hit, Han Mo can quickly run to catch the ball no matter where the ball is, unless it is in a particularly remote location.


    So when playing badminton with my father, the little guy can play back and forth for many rounds without dropping the ball. He has a special sense of achievement.


    But Shuya is different.


    Shuya has always complained that the little guy can''t play and has poor ball skills, but as an adult, she''s not much better. If Xuanxuan''s ball skills belong to the level of children, Shuya''s ball skills belong to the level of teenagers around the age of 12 at most, which can''t be higher.


    When playing with Han Mo, you also need to play the ball in a correct position. You hardly need to think about the angle. Such a ball can be caught by Shuya. If it is a little bit off, Han Mo can only be a caddie.


    So she can play with Han mo. when playing with the little guy, both of them need each other to send the ball to the door. They don''t play well. They all say negative is positive, but the two people with negative skills can''t be positive when they play together.


    But negative


    "I don''t want to play with my mother. I just keep picking up the ball, not playing at all." The little guy''s cherry red mouth is cocked high.


    Shuya is also unwilling to be outdone. "Mom doesn''t want to play with Xuanxuan. Xuanxuan can''t play at all."


    Han Mo is strange. Usually Shuya tells stories to her children. She looks like a mother when she reads. How can one or three people play together like a child.


    In this way, Han Mo''s eldest and youngest daughters refused to play with each other with an expression of incomparable disgust.


    The final result is that Han Mo plays with his eldest daughter for half an hour and then with his youngest daughter for half an hour.


    The two daughters are not happy, but Han Mo is not tired.


    Although badminton is not strenuous exercise, it is still very tired if you don''t rest for two or three hours.


    Shuya and the little guy can have a rest when each other plays with Han mo.


    Han Mo is the only one who runs full court. He also has the work of coach, caddy and sparring.


    Until the sun set in the west, the golden sun shone on the lawn in the yard. The eldest daughter and the youngest daughter were tired of badminton and threw the racket aside. They sat on the double swing together.


    "Honey, come here."


    "Dad, come on. Push me and mom. "


    Han Mo dragged his abandoned badminton racket into the goal bag.


    He sighed toward the sunset glow in the sky.


    Just a moment of helplessness, the next second he ran to his eldest and youngest daughter with a smile.


    "Ha ha, Dad push higher, higher, higher."


    "Ah ~ don''t push, I''m afraid, Han Mo, don''t push, it''s too high."


    "Be taller, mom is a coward."


    "I''m afraid Xuanxuan is too dangerous. I''m not timid."


    Laughter never stopped in the small yard in the southern suburbs

 Chapter 604

    Shuya will become Han Mo''s little bird and Xuanxuan''s gentle mother at night.


    Shuya took the story book and quietly came out of the little guy''s small room. She compared with Han Mo with an "OK" gesture.


    Han Mo picked Shuya up, then directly carried it to his shoulder, pushed open the door of their bedroom and threw it on the bed


    After the scuffle


    Shuya''s pretty face with dense red light snuggled up to Han Mo''s shoulder. Han Mo leaned against the head of the bed and held Shuya in his arms with one hand.


    Two heads together, both looking at the content on the tablet.


    "Honey, should you show up? After all, the media want to grab your exclusive interview right when you come back from ozya award. Now you''ve cut off all the ways to contact the outside world and turned off your phone. Isn''t that bad?" Shu Ya lies in Han Mo''s arms, her slender body is particularly gentle.


    Han Mo looked at the speculation about his disappearance on the screen and the activity launched by netizens to find Han Mo, smiled and shook his head.


    Even Meng Si couldn''t find him, so he had to send him a message by wechat, but Han Mo just said he was on vacation, so he didn''t say anything more.


    The media are speculating, there are all kinds of statements, and the brain hole is wide open.


    But there are more messages from fans.


    "Han Mo, where have you been? It won''t be life-threatening. "


    "Han Mo, are you sick, receiving treatment and unwilling to make it public?"


    "Don''t be afraid, no matter what difficulties you encounter, we are all by your side."


    "Will you tell us what difficulties you encounter? We will always support you. "


    Because of the disappearance of Han Mo, there are all kinds of news on the Internet. Among them, the two most common statements are that Han Mo is ill, very serious and is receiving treatment. He may not be able to appear in public recently, stop the operation and even endanger his life.


    There is also a saying that Han Mo is hiding in order to hold back the big move. Whether to hold a concert or make a film play is a small guess.


    The media focuses on the second kind of analysis. After all, there are many things that can be analyzed. It can be guessed that he wants to hold a concert, whether it''s a movie or a TV play. He can always report it in any way. As long as Han Mo doesn''t come out and make it clear, they can take the initiative of public opinion, and the content depends on editing.


    But Han Mo''s fans prefer the first, that is, Han Mo is ill.


    Because fans care more about Han Mo than the media.


    Care, not attention.


    We all have this experience, that is, we may not contact ordinary friends for a period of time, and we won''t think what will happen to each other.


    However, if family members usually contact every day, and suddenly one day they don''t contact and disappear, they must be thinking about whether something has happened, whether they have fallen ill, and even those who are dying or even gone. Then they can''t worry. They have to find people.


    Han Mo''s fans are in this state now. They think hard because they can''t find Han mo.


    As bad as it is, Han Mo is almost safe.


    Han Mo looked at the strange care of these fans, which was very angry and funny.


    "Honey, do you want to clarify? If you look at this one, you''ll be sent to the city."


    "And this one, it is estimated that it is squatting in several famous hospitals in Beidu city in order to see you."


    "And this, I''m praying for you."


    Shuya is also a little speechless. She thinks Han Mo should clarify it immediately, otherwise it will get worse and worse.


    Before Meng Si advised him to come out and not play and disappear. Han Mo didn''t take it seriously. He didn''t care about the media''s lust, but Han Mo didn''t expect this wave of "feats" of fans.


    He seriously considered Shuya''s suggestion again and said to himselfˇ° It''s time to show your face. "


    "I''ll ask Pang Xie to contact the media you want to interview. In this situation, every media will be very happy. It depends on which one you want to interview you." Shuya said with great certainty.


    At this time, no matter which media Han Mo is interviewed through, it is a great honor for them. Han Mo will choose the price and time at will.


    Shuya looks sideways at Han mo.


    Han Mo smiled and said, "I don''t have to go through the media."


    "Huh?" Shuya''s face showed a puzzled look.


    "Ha ha, recently, the live broadcast function has been added to the animation software. I can broadcast it myself." Han Mo said calmly.


    He wants to briefly explain why he wants to have a good rest in the form of live broadcast, mainly to avoid the wishful thinking of fans. As for what the media say and guess, he doesn''t want to think about it.


    The live broadcast function is a new function of the moving symbol. Han Mo also wants to try it. In addition, many fans are also his moving symbol fans.


    He believes that by saying it on the verb sign, fans will all know that in addition to watching the live broadcast simultaneously, they also watch video reprints or screenshots on wechat.


    Han Mo doesn''t care what channels fans will see him through. He just wants to tell everyone that he is still alive and everything is fine.


    If Han Mo had to explain why he disappeared during this time, he really had nothing to say. He didn''t do anything these days and played with his children.


    How did they play? How happy the three of them were. Han Mo didn''t want to share it with others.


    ......


    Next day


    Han Mo, like every day, made breakfast. The three members of the family would sit together. The beautiful day began with breakfast.


    After breakfast, Han Mo began to prepare for the live broadcast.


    Shuya also specially explained to the little guy what the live broadcast is and why her father wants to broadcast it. During her father''s live broadcast, Xuanxuan should not make a noise or walk in front of the camera.


    The main idea is that Shuya is now in a loving mother state. Her tone is still very gentle and consultative.


    The little guy was very sensible. He nodded hard and ran back to the small room. He was ready not to come out during his father''s live broadcast.


    Han Mo has been preparing for the live broadcast. I don''t know that Shuya has helped him solve the small obstacles that will make trouble.


    Shuya saw what Han Mo was painting and walked over curiously. She couldn''t help showing a strange look.


    Han Mo didn''t find Shuya''s expression and still seriously drew a grid on an A4 paper.


    Shuya checked carefully. Han Mo''s paintings are 30 times 30 squares, with a total of 900 small squares. She didn''t know what Han Mo was going to do, but she didn''t bother him. She just watched silently.


    Han Mo wore a home clothes in the morning. Although he didn''t pay attention to his appearance, he wore home clothes live and showed a little disrespect to fans. After Han Mo finished drawing the grid, he stood up and went to the cloakroom to change his clothes.


    Shuya looked at the A4 paper on the table and still couldn''t understand what Han Mo was going to do for a while.

 Chapter 605

    We''ve all seen live programs on network platforms, but we''ve never seen live programs on mobile phones.


    Han Mo is a public figure and a very famous public figure. Especially at this time, it is the stage when the whole people are looking for Han Mo, so everything about him is concerned.


    His wechat account, his post bar account, his mobile sign account.


    The media have specially sent people to stay, so that once han Mo appears, they can get first-hand information.


    Fans are spontaneous and crazy because they can''t find Han mo. they walk around the Internet when they have nothing to do. They will leave a message on his wechat, find his figure in the post bar, and move the symbol again.


    Han Mo still contacted pangxie and asked him to release a wechat message about live broadcasting of moving symbols through the company''s account.


    Although the software has been well known, the live broadcast function has just been developed. Liu Qiang reported to Han Mo when he was on vacation these two days.


    No matter how popular the software is, the new features can''t be explored by customers themselves. We must do some publicity and promotion, such as star advertising or star experience description.


    In short, let everyone know, eh, stars are playing, so I''ll try it.


    Because it has just been developed and there is no time to invite stars to advertise, Han Mo thought he could broadcast live with moving symbols.


    In fact, say hello to everyone and explain to your fans that you are still alive. Don''t worry. Just write a paragraph on a picture on wechat. There is no need to broadcast live at all.


    After all, there are too many things to prepare for live broadcasting than taking pictures.


    The live broadcast must first have the content of speech. It can''t be broadcast for only one minute. At least it can''t be cold during the live broadcast.


    In addition, fans will have questions. These questions must be answered. Even if they can''t answer all the questions, they must answer some and interact.


    Therefore, the live broadcast of Han Mo is partly due to a user experience. In order to promote the new function of live broadcast of dynamic symbols.


    Although Shuya is not far away from Han Mo, she secretly opened the moving symbol account and quietly waited for Han Mo''s live broadcast because she hid away from the camera.


    When Han Mo was away, Pang Xie was very busy. When Han Mo was there, he didn''t think that Han Mo had undertaken so much work as president.


    Now Han Mo has a rest. Little pangxie feels that although he is only assigned a small part of Han Mo''s usual work, he is still busy and has to work overtime late every day. He was a little skeptical about his ability.


    In fact, he doesn''t know what Han Mo said about the live broadcast. According to Han Mo''s words, he released it to wechat with the company account intact.


    Then he opened the verb symbol according to the time point.


    He doesn''t know the new skill of moving symbols. Most people are still watching the live broadcast function. Click it occasionally to see if anyone is broadcasting anything. If not, don''t watch it. Continue to watch the video.


    We didn''t try our own idea of live broadcasting. First, we didn''t touch it and didn''t know what it was. Second, we couldn''t modify it once we heard it. Even if we made mistakes and recorded it badly, it would be seen by others, so we didn''t dare to try.


    After the wechat content was sent out, the already quiet network suddenly exploded.


    "Han Mo, it''s Han Mo''s news."


    "Han Mo is coming out. He''s finally coming out."


    "Information about Han Mo has been published on the official wechat account of sichen media. Have you seen it?"


    "See, see, it means that Han Mo will broadcast live on the moving symbol."


    "What is live broadcasting? Have you played it before?"


    "I don''t know. Is it a live broadcast?"


    "It should be literally. Go and have a look."


    Han Mo''s live broadcast hasn''t been opened yet. He announced it at 10:00 a.m. and now it''s 9:55.


    Time is strange. When you calculate it in large units, you will feel that time passes quickly.


    A day is fast, an hour is fast.


    But when it is calculated in minutes and seconds, it feels that every minute and second is so long.


    For fans at the moment, this is the state.


    Everyone is watching the time on the mobile phone.


    Nine fifty-six.


    Nine fifty-seven.


    ......


    Even Shu Ya became nervous. She didn''t know what the content of Han Mo''s upcoming live broadcast was. Although she saw the A4 paper full of squares, she still couldn''t think of the content related to the 900 squares.


    Han Mo doesn''t know how many fans and media are waiting for the live broadcast of new things they have never touched.


    Waiting for Han Mo to appear in front of the screen.


    Nine fifty-nine, fifty-five, fifty-six... Fifty-nine.


    The live broadcast begins!


    Han Mo''s figure appeared on the screen in an instant.


    "Han Mo!"


    "God, is this online?"


    "I don''t know. Is this a short video recorded or is it really Han Mo himself?"


    Netizens brush comments in the comment area, and the questions they ask are actually the same. They don''t know whether the current Korean ink is the present Korean ink or the past Korean ink.


    Han Mo smiled at the comments, raised his hand and said, "Hello, everyone, I am who I am now. It''s the same time as you. It''s 10:01."


    Han Mo shook his watch in front of the camera.


    This small move blew up the fans in front of the camera. For the first time, they saw Han Mo relaxed and smiling gently.


    In their hearts, Han Mo is low-key and indifferent. Although he is polite, he always looks like a stranger.


    Now Han Mo is like sitting in front of everyone, wearing a simple plain T-shirt, leisurely sitting in a chair and chatting with everyone.


    And they were pleasantly surprised to find that Han Mo can see the content they published in the comment area online, and will answer the questions of several fans at any time.


    "Han Mo can see our problems."


    "The question Han Mo answered just now was my question."


    "Oh, my idol is so handsome."


    At the beginning, we didn''t adapt to the form of live broadcasting. With the understanding of the new functions and the answers of Han Mo, we already know how to play live broadcasting.


    Immediately, everyone came out of the question about the live broadcast and turned into a topic of asking Han Mo where he went these days.


    Han Mo looked at the topic rolling under the screen. The general content was almost the same, so he concentrated on answering.


    "First of all, thank you for your concern. It''s also because you care so much about me that I''m a little scared. I see some netizens guessing whether I''m terminally ill."


    There was a wave of laughter on the screen. At that time, we didn''t think, but now we think this guess is really stupid.

 Chapter 606

    Han Mo''s expression has always been very relaxed and unrestrained. It''s like chatting with fans and sitting on the back of a chair from time to time. His expression is like talking face to face with old friends at home.


    Han Mo is relaxed because he is facing the screen and won''t see the expressions of his fans. He can just talk about his family.


    The fans feel happy because they see Han Mo as if they are around them, because they are synchronized.


    Han Mo continued, "the purpose of my coming out is to let everyone see my state. It''s very good. I can eat and sleep, and I''m fat." Han Mo turned his face to both sides so that fans could see that he did have some round cheeks.


    He didn''t know that such a small move could surprise the fans, but they all screamed at the screen, which Han Mo couldn''t hear.


    Han Mo said while looking at the rolling comments below, "I just have a simple rest. I''ve always been too busy and never stopped. My work is one after another. Now I just want to stop and have a rest."


    "Not alone, but also my family. I used to work and didn''t have the whole time to accompany them. Now I just want to spend some time with them. "


    "Career is important. Of course, it is important. Without career, there is no money to make the family live better, but we should also know the choice. Sometimes we can''t blindly pursue fame and wealth."


    Most fans are asking why han Mo should rest under such a good opportunity after winning the ozya golden statue award.


    We can take advantage of the victory and completely gain a foothold in the American film market. In the future, he will have a long-term presence in the ozya golden statue award.


    Han Mo smiled and continued to say gently and calmly, "there''s nothing wrong with this idea. It''s really the truth to think about it. Returning from the award is the best opportunity. No matter what I do, I will be paid attention to. Become a new topic. But so what? "


    "People''s energy is limited. If they spend too much time on work, it will be difficult for families to take into account."


    Suddenly a netizen said, "but you are still very young. You still have a lot of time to spend with your family. You should pay all your attention to your career while your career is rising."


    The questioner is a loyal fan of Han mo. he hates iron and doesn''t become steel in his tone. It''s also because Han Mo is across the screen although he is synchronized with him. If he asks questions on the spot, he may not have the courage.


    Han Mo sighed softly, "there is not much time. Too much time in our lives is wasted. Just like this A4 paper. "


    At this time, Han Mo raised the A4 paper he had already prepared. This is what he once saw in the original world. At that time, he felt very touched, so he wanted to share it with his fans.


    "This is a piece of A4 paper. I drew 30 times 30 on this paper, a total of 900 grids. If the average life expectancy is 75 years, the life is only 900 months, then an A4 paper also represents our life."


    "If you are 20 years old, you have finished so much in your life."


    Han Mo took out a piece of A4 paper, which had been painted with color, and a large area on the grid had been painted red.


    At first, Han Mo said that when he drew 900 grids, netizens didn''t respond much.


    But when this piece of paper was held up by Han Mo, all netizens were stunned.


    "I''m 20 years old. I''ve finished so much in my life."


    "God, I''m 26. Don''t I draw more squares."


    "Oh, my God, how can I feel that I don''t have a few months to live."


    Because I didn''t expect the quantified life to be like this, it exploded in an instant.


    The comment area scrolled quickly. In the past, Han Mo could still see the content of the comment, but now he can hardly see it. As soon as the basic comment came out, it just shook and disappeared.


    The number of online viewers continues to grow, breaking the 3 million mark in just more than ten minutes.


    Han Mo glanced at the comments quickly and didn''t care too much, because he didn''t need to look at the comments to answer what he wanted to say next.


    "If you finish college, that''s your life."


    Han Mo picked up another piece of paper. A large piece of the upper part of the paper was painted yellow.


    "Pierce the heart, how pierce the heart."


    "I''m about to graduate. I feel like I''ve buried a third of the Loess after graduation."


    "Suddenly, I feel that time passes so fast. Many things I want to do have not been done yet."


    Han Mo gave several more examples.


    "If you are 30 years old, old at the top, young at the bottom, and at the age of maximum pressure, your life is like this."


    Every picture comes out, netizens will sigh.


    Han Mo still has 4 pieces of A4 paper with good paintings left and hasn''t picked it up.


    He pulled out one of them and held it in front of the camera. "If your parents'' average age is 50, that''s their life."


    Han Mo''s paper clearly painted orange, and most of the squares on the paper were painted.


    There is a very scary feeling. In fact, in the heart of every young person, parents are still young. At the age of 50, many units have not retired. They are still strong and can play everywhere.


    But when the grid representing their lives was drawn, everyone couldn''t believe looking at the A4 paper in Han Mo''s hand.


    "There are only so many days left."


    "I always think my parents are very young. They are only 50 years old. This is a young man. How can it have been so many months."


    "I also drew one. I can''t draw it wrong. How could it have been so many months."


    Han Mo knows that many netizens are painting grids and painting grids about their lives.


    Han Mo didn''t pause too long and directly raised the next A4 paper.


    "If you meet every day, you can accompany them like this."


    "If you can only see them twice a month, the time you can accompany them is like this."


    Han Mo paused a little.


    When the paper they meet every day is lifted up, netizens haven''t reacted yet, but netizens are stunned when they see A4 paper stop in front of the camera only twice a month.


    Because on a piece of A4 paper, only two-thirds of the lowest row of grids were painted in the dense small grids.


    Many young people who have worked, because they are too busy at work, either the place where they work and live is not in the same city, or the working distance is far away. They rent houses near their workplace and rarely go home.


    Not to mention seeing each other twice a month, but seeing each other once a month, many people can''t guarantee it, but they didn''t feel anything before, but now they have a deep guilt when looking at the few poor squares painted.


    They are already lamenting that they spend too little time with their families. They must often go home and have a look when they have time in the future.


    But Han Mo didn''t finish. He held up the last A4 paper.


    "If you and your parents can only meet once a year, it will be like this."


    This A4 paper is white. Netizens are looking for where Han Mo painted it.


    But when they found it, everyone looked at the screen and was shocked.


    Time seemed static, no one spoke, and even the comment area no longer rolled violently.


    Most of them can only see their parents once a year, that is, during the new year, but they never thought that time should be quantified in this way.

 Chapter 607

    A piece of A4 paper, draw 30 times 30, a total of 900 grids, each grid represents a month, and color one grid every past month.


    If you painted 12 squares in the past year, if you painted 120 squares in the past ten years, and so on.


    When Han Mo showed that if his parents are 50 years old and he can only accompany them two days a month, the average life expectancy is 75 years old, that is, the total number of days we can accompany them in their life is only 20 months.


    The colored grid is only two-thirds of the grid in the bottom row.


    Of the 900 grids on a piece of A4 white paper, only a small section of the grid in the bottom row is painted with color, which gives people an amazing visual impact.


    Many netizens feel that they can go home for two days a month and accompany their parents for two days. However, when all the days are quantified, they become pitiful.


    If the grid just now caught everyone a little unprepared, then when Han Mo took out the last A4 paper, everyone was quiet.


    Netizens looked at the lattice in Han Mo''s hand and fixed their sight at a certain place. They couldn''t be calm for a long time.


    Because Han Mo''s paper represents that when our parents are 50, the average age is 75, but we can only meet them once a year


    Only once a year.


    In a whole piece of white A4 paper, only the last small grid was painted with color.


    One of 900 grids, just one.


    We always think that life is long and there is plenty of time to take care of our parents. When we have time, when we have money, when we are promoted and raised, when I


    Everything is the reason why we can''t go home on holidays.


    There are too many young people who can only go home once a year for work reasons. They come and go in a hurry. They are also mixed with the time to get together with primary school students, junior high school students and senior high school students. Maybe they have a face-to-face meeting with their parents when they first go home and never have a decent meal together again.


    Because everyone always feels that it is not easy for students to meet once. They can meet during the Chinese new year all year round, but their parents are different. Their parents are their own parents and can meet at any time.


    But we forget that our parents can only meet us during the new year. They also want to think about what we can do when we go back a month before we go home. They also want to sit and chat with us on the day we finally go back.


    We always say that we are still young and we still have a lot of time to waste, but the time after quantification is so short.


    It''s so short that the time we can accompany our parents only takes up a small grid. For a short time, when we saw the grid, we were shocked, unable to breathe, shocked and afraid.


    Whenever parents quietly open our door and want to chat with us, the most answer is, "I''m busy. Wait a minute."


    However, such a "wait a minute" is no longer in sight.


    We who cruelly refuse our parents'' kind concern and smile, in fact, the so-called "busy" may be just chasing dramas, playing games, or just casually sliding the mobile phone screen and browsing the web page.


    Han Mo quietly put the A4 paper on the table in front of the camera. The comments that had just rolled wildly suddenly stopped, and the netizens who brushed the comments finally seemed to disappear collectively.


    After a moment of silence, the comment area gradually recovered.


    "Han Mo, thank you."


    "I didn''t know before. I always thought there was a lot of time. Now I find that there are few grids left that belong to me."


    "My parents are 60 years old. If I don''t accompany them, I may not have a chance in the future. The travel plan for annual leave is cancelled, and I decided to go back to my hometown."


    "I also drew a grid myself. It turns out that the child''s childhood is so short. I want to accompany her well. I''m really afraid that one day when she grows up, she won''t let me hold her, don''t want me to accompany her, and don''t need my help to solve the problem. Then I will be very lost and lonely."


    More than 5 million people have admitted defeat in watching the live broadcast of Han mo. This figure is a little scary, and the staff of the moving symbol platform feel incredible. You know, it is equivalent to 5 million people doing the same thing at the same time.


    The first people who came in to watch his live broadcast were Han Mo''s fans. They wanted to know about Han mo. as soon as Han Mo drew an argument about people''s life on A4 paper, the media outside the live broadcast lens immediately released it online.


    Netizens who didn''t pay attention to Han Mo''s live broadcast also opened the live broadcast because of this theory, and just saw the second half of Han Mo''s speech.


    I can''t help feeling thousands of feelings.


    The number of live platforms continues to grow.


    Almost every netizen in front of the screen took out an A4 paper and drew a grid of his own life.


    Everyone''s experience is different, everyone''s perception is also different.


    But at first, those netizens who told Han Mo that work was more important never appeared again. Maybe they were also drawing their own A4 paper.


    The rest of my life is not long. Looking back on the past, it seems close in front of me, but it is the past of the first half of my life.


    Life is too short to cherish everyone who treats each other sincerely.


    And just live, netizens are quickly brushing comments and Korean ink interaction, different from all kinds of funny and lively atmosphere. When the live broadcast of Han Mo came to an end, the comment area showed another scene.


    Comments continue, but they are no longer talking about Han Mo''s new films, Han Mo''s new TV dramas, Han Mo''s new songs and Han Mo''s new programs.


    But the netizens are lamenting themselves, the life they have completed, the time they have worked, and how much time they still have to accompany their parents.


    They are stunned, they sigh, they feel guilty, they regret.


    Everyone has their own time that they want to cherish and haven''t had time to cherish.


    I haven''t tasted its precious seriously. When I understand it, I can only seriously watch it gradually leave.


    An hour''s time soon ended, but for netizens, the meaning is very different.


    They thought the live broadcast was just a means for a star to interact with fans. They didn''t expect it to have such far-reaching significance.


    Han Mo piled the A4 paper at hand and turned off his mobile phone. Just now the live broadcast had not paid attention to Shuya. Now the live broadcast is over, his eyes can''t help searching in the living room.


    Shu Ya is sitting on the carpet in front of the tea table, drawing something seriously.


    Han Mo stood behind her and glanced.


    It turned out that Shuya was also drawing grids. 30 times 30 grids had been drawn, and some of them were painted with a yellow colored pen.


    Feeling someone behind her, Shuya turned her head and looked at Han Mo with red eyes.


    "It turns out that I have finished so many squares. It turns out that I used to spend so little time with my parents. It turns out that the days when Xuanxuan can accompany us like a small toy are so short."


    These quantified times made Shuya a little unable to accept at once. When she saw Han Mo, her tears couldn''t help flowing down.


    PS: I wish all my friends a happy little holiday on national day, but rabbit Ji doesn''t have a holiday, so I can only watch you in silence

 Chapter 608

    Han Mo Chong drowned and rubbed Shuya''s head.


    The little guy knew that his father was going to broadcast the live broadcast. In order not to disturb and accompany his father, he hid in the small room to play, but he also knew that his father''s live broadcast would end in an hour.


    Just now Shuya told the little guy that when the short needle of the watch points to 11 and the long needle points to 12, Dad''s live broadcast will end and he can play with her.


    The little guy kept staring at the dial, finally pointed to the corresponding number, ran out of the room happily, and ran to the living room wearing small slippers.


    "Dad, Dad. Is the live broadcast over? Is it fun? " The little guy bounced behind Han mo.


    The little guy ran to Han Mo when he came out, because she knew that her father was broadcasting live. Now she heard her father''s voice and hurried out.


    Just ran to his father and saw his mother. The little guy''s smiling face suddenly changed and asked weakly, "what''s the matter with mom? Is mom crying? "


    "No, no, mom didn''t cry. It''s just the sand." Shuya was afraid of scaring the child and explained quickly.


    The little guy looked at his father''s hand, rubbed his mother''s head, and waited under his father''s hand, waiting for his father to touch her head gently, like a little pet eager to pet.


    Han Mo smiled and touched the little guy''s head.


    Shu Yagang''s sad expression gradually disappeared and turned into a happy and gentle smile.


    Han Mo didn''t know that he was just giving an example, quantifying time and persuading people to cherish life, which had been seen in the original world, was spreading rapidly in this world.


    A piece of A4 paper has aroused people''s deep thinking.


    No one thought that when the original time was really drawn on the grid, they thought that the long time was just a small grid, so short.


    All sectors of society began to evaluate A4 paper. At the same time, Han Mo and this A4 paper that painted people''s life were reprinted on the Internet.


    [a piece of A4 paper paints a person''s life]


    [originally, life is so short. Cherish those who care about us and our relationship]


    [half painted red form]


    Major media and online freelance writers began to write a lot of articles on the topic of live broadcasting in Korea and Mexico.


    For a time, the whole people were painting and calligraphy their lives.


    Young people who used to go home to see their parents only during the Spring Festival all year round also silently bought a train ticket to go home.


    The fathers who had always left their children to their wives under the pretext of busy work were looking for the remaining time they could seize and seize the tail of their children''s childhood in the few red squares.


    Originally, people who just want to get a promotion and devote themselves to their work also find that the life they originally want to enjoy in the future is not as much as they think. They are determined to stop a little and seriously enjoy the scenery around them.


    At the moment, the message area of Han Mo''s wechat account has exploded, but he doesn''t know it at all.


    Many people who were not his fans before also paid attention to him because of this A4 paper. The number of fans increased by more than two million in just a few hours.


    "Thank you. You made me understand that there are many things more meaningful than overtime."


    "Before, I only knew to run with all my strength. Now I know that I should enjoy every little lattice in my life."


    "I''ve been on the train home. I didn''t tell my parents in advance this time. I hope to surprise the second old man."


    "My mother used to cook when I came home. This time I''m going home to show them my skills."


    "Unknowingly, I''m 26 years old. I always thought it was a long time before. Now I find that I can''t play life anymore."


    "It''s very late after work every day, the children fall asleep, and the children don''t wake up when they go to work. I thought this was the most ordinary and normal life, but when I accidentally discovered your theory, I drew 900 squares in my spare time and wanted to color the squares belonging to us, but my pen couldn''t fall, because the total time I spent playing with my children was not enough to draw a small grid. A full sense of guilt arises spontaneously. Thank you, Han Mo, because you remind me that accompanying children is more important than anything. His childhood is so short. "


    The comments in the wechat comment area are still growing, from the initial exclamation to a big discussion.


    Han Mo''s cell phone rings. It''s a special ringtone. You don''t know who the caller is without looking at the screen.


    "Little Mo Mo, you accompany me to tears." Meng Si''s voice came out of the receiver.


    Han Mo is used to Meng Si''s endless questions. At this time, he keeps silent and doesn''t ask anything. Meng Si will say it himself.


    Han Mo waited for Meng Si to continue.


    Meng sigang just took a little questioning tone and changed in an instant, "thank you, little mo."


    After a moment of silence, Meng Si seemed to have adjusted his state and said in a low voice, "Meng Chen took the initiative to call me today."


    Han Mo is not surprised if someone calls Meng Si, but Meng Chen is afraid that something bigger than heaven will make Meng Chen take the initiative to call Meng Si.


    Han Mo was also curious and waited quietly for Meng Si to continue.


    "Because of your A4 paper." Meng Si said slowly.


    ......


    In fact, when Han Mo sang the first song of "looking for a good voice", Meng Chen began to pay attention to Han mo. later, Meng Chen also paid attention to Han Mo''s films and always appreciated them. This time, everyone brushed the news about the whereabouts of Han Mo on the Internet. How could Meng Chen not know.


    So when Pang Xie sent a wechat message that Han Mo would broadcast live on the moving symbol, Meng Chen went to watch for the first time.


    He wanted to see what Han Mo was doing and what the live broadcast was. He just had nothing to do to have a look.


    That is, through this live broadcast, Meng Chen knows 900 grids about life, and can draw his life with one piece of A4 paper.


    He drew the first piece of A4 paper with great interest. To his shock, he always claimed to be young, but he had already spent most of his life.


    When Han Mo said to accompany his parents, Meng Chen couldn''t help thinking of Meng Si.


    Because of their two brothers, Meng Si has been playing the role of parent since childhood and has to take care of him in everything. Although their mother died early, Meng Chen has never given up something she wants because she has no money.


    Including his dream, he didn''t give up because of lack of money.


    Meng Si tried to support him behind his back, and his father and brother took care of him. Meng Chen actually knew this for a long time, but he felt that he was incompatible with Meng Si, and he didn''t find it when he was a child. The bigger it was, the more incompatible it was, and there was no way to communicate.


    My mind seems to have returned to the past. When I was a child, in the Hutong of Beidu, Meng Si''s thin body blocked Meng Chen''s front, preventing a group of gangsters from robbing them of their few pocket money.

 Chapter 609

    When the last piece of A4 paper was displayed in front of the screen, the world seemed quiet. Everyone was shocked by this piece of A4 paper, which was only painted with a small grid.


    Meng Chen''s thoughts were also pulled back to reality.


    He also drew Meng Si''s grid on A4 paper, and the time they had been together


    He thought they didn''t have much time to get along with each other, but he didn''t think they would be so poor. He couldn''t imagine that both of them had spent the first half of their lives, but the time spent between the two brothers threw away their childhood fights, and even drew a row of squares when they grew up.


    And this row of grids were concentrated in the years between the ages of 18 and 25. At that time, although rebellious, they also lived with Meng Si. They spent a lot of time together, although most of the communication methods were quarrels.


    Later, Meng Chen moved out in pursuit of his dream. Since he didn''t even call, he moved his luggage away from home, they haven''t got along well anymore.


    Meng Si asked him to move back several times. He knew that Meng Si cared about him and was afraid that he would not live well outside, so he came to him.


    Indeed, when she first moved out, Meng Chen felt that life was so difficult.


    In the past, no matter how busy Meng Si was, as long as Meng Chen said he wanted to eat, he could always have something to eat. No matter what he said he lacked, he would find that what he wanted was bought back by Mengsi.


    When Meng Chen and Meng Si lived together, they almost lived a life of opening their mouths and clothes to reach out. When he began to live alone, he was not used to it and almost went back gloomy.


    If Meng Si hadn''t said when looking for him, "you can''t eat outside without me." Meng Chen''s stubborn temper was completely aroused. Maybe he really softened and went back.


    He just wanted to bet that he could live alone, yes!


    Later, Meng Si came to him many times, compromised and helped open a bar, hoping that Meng Chen would go back to live, but Meng Chen had adapted to a person''s life at that time. Although he was not as delicate as his brother, he was at least comfortable.


    After eating the weight, I became iron hearted and never went back.


    It''s been almost twenty years.


    Meng Chen tried to recall the time he spent with Meng Si in the past 20 years after he moved out.


    Afraid of missing anything, he wrote down every meeting on paper.


    Sailing Music Festival, Jinmei award ceremony, classmate Han Meimei''s wedding, masked singer


    Meng Chen tried to think, racking his brains to recall whether he had missed the information, whether they actually met, but he forgot.


    But after counting the fact that he didn''t even call when he just met, he finally wrote down every event he met on paper.


    He carefully counted the times they had seen in the past 20 years. He also held a red colored pen in his hand and was always ready to paint the grid with a red pen after counting the numbers.


    But when he counted to the last meeting, the red colored pen that had been lifted could not be left.


    20 spring, summer, autumn and winter, 20 years is enough to grow up a generation.


    It seems that with such a long and sufficient time, Meng Chen and Meng Si haven''t met together enough to draw a grid.


    When people are shocked that they spend less time with their parents, when people can''t believe it''s only one of 900 squares.


    Meng Chen''s throat was suddenly blocked by something, sour and hot.


    His hands trembled slightly, and he seriously painted a small grid two-thirds red.


    Meng Si''s eyes had been falling on the two-thirds red lattice. His thoughts were myriad, and his eyes began to blur.


    Meng Si''s duplicity, Meng Si''s small appearance, always put on the airs of his brother to protect his brother.


    Those past events have not had time to feel carefully, but they have become the memory of the first half of life.


    Meng Chen raised his eyes, took a long sigh of relief, picked up his mobile phone and skillfully pressed the number that was not saved in the address book.


    ......


    Meng Si described his surprise when he received Meng Chen''s call on the phone. He saved Meng Chen''s call and set his call and Peng Ye''s as an emergency contact.


    But the emergency contact never called him.


    Meng Chen angrily deleted his phone number after the last quarrel with Meng Si and vowed never to contact each other again, but some things will be eliminated from his memory if you don''t delete them.


    For Meng Chen, Meng Si''s phone is like engraved in his heart. He can''t forget it after deleting it a hundred times.


    Meng Si is very happy, but his tone is in a very low state. This is Meng Si, who Han Mo has never been in contact with, with a big brother''s responsibility and love for his brother.


    "Thank you, Han mo."


    "Don''t thank me. You are brothers."


    Meng Si also told Han Mo that Meng Chen was going to buy a house in their community, so that it would be convenient to get together in the future and even save fuel money.


    He said this with pride, because at the beginning he thought that he could live in a community with Meng Chen when he was old, so he bought two houses and lived in one, while the other was always empty. He began to think that he could use it when he was old, but he didn''t expect to be old now.


    When Han Mo reminded Meng si not to fantasize, he was old now.


    Only the beep of the phone being hung up came from the receiver


    The night in the southern suburbs is much quieter than that in the city. Without the noisy traffic of the city and the bright lights, there are only the bright moon in the sky and the voice of nature.


    The little guy had already fallen asleep in the small room.


    Shuya also sleeps in Han Mo''s arms.


    Han Mo gently covered Shuya lying on his chest with a quilt and casually opened Weike.


    At this time, he knew that because of his live broadcast, the A4 paper drawing life had been brushed on the network.


    His top wechat comment suddenly soared.


    Suddenly, he saw a wechat that was topped because of the number of likes. It was written by Meng Chen.


    "When you have a good brother, and you happen to have a dispute over some small things that are ridiculous in Retrospect and no longer contact the place, if he has never been malicious to you, if his original intention is for you. Please take the initiative to call him. You won''t know whether it will be this life or the afterlife if you don''t get through at the moment. "


    Not all netizens know about Meng Chen and Meng Si, so not everyone can understand them.


    But Han Mo knew that he had found that the two brothers actually cared about each other very much. The only contradiction was who took a soft first, called each other, had dinner with each other, met and had a chat.


    Their personalities are surprisingly similar, so Han Mo didn''t hope that one of them could take the initiative first.


    When he was young, Meng Si took the initiative to find his brother. Now middle-aged, Meng Chen decided to take the initiative to take this step.

 Chapter 610

    These days, in addition to the popularity of Han moxin''s film winning the ozya best film award on the Internet, the layout of the remaining major websites has been swiped by his live content.


    Everyone is sharing the paper of their own life, lamenting that life is short, grateful for family affection, friendship and love, and cherish everyone around them.


    No media reported some strange news about Han mo. in everyone''s mind, Han Mo was originally just a talent in the entertainment industry, but the whole network suddenly became full of positive energy because of the live broadcast of just one hour.


    After two days of continuous fermentation, CCTV also reported the content of A4 paper in the social investigation program after the evening news, and the commentators interpreted its significance in a deeper way. Cherish every day, enjoy life and be kind to the people around you. Undoubtedly, the name of Han Mo has been publicized all over the country.


    After a period of rest, the three members of the family have to return to the original track.


    The little guy is going to kindergarten, and Han Mo and Shuya are also going to start their work.


    Many people say that we must take children out to play while they are still in kindergarten and show them the world, because after school, we can''t ask for leave, we can only go out in the winter and summer vacation. Maybe we have to go to various cram schools in the winter and summer vacation, and the child''s childhood has passed like this.


    Han Mo went to work at sichen media without telling anyone in advance.


    A group of reporters who had been blocking the door of sichen media every day also lost half of them because of the live broadcast of Han Mo, but they still didn''t give up. They wanted to shoot Han Mo back to work at the first time, so as to get the first-hand news.


    Later, as time went by, Han Mo didn''t come back. Gradually, everyone lost their patience to wait. After all, there are still a lot of news waiting for reporters to report. There are fewer and fewer reporters waiting at the door of Han Mo every day.


    But there is always a kind of people who are never afraid of hardship, never give up, insist, work hard, can endure hardship, have endurance, and finally complete their dreams


    Of course, this is what they think. In fact, it is a word, comparison axis.


    But the axis has the advantages of the axis, and the rest is the king.


    Huang Shanshan was such a person. Like other reporters, she was in full battle at the door of the sichen media office building. She was bound to block Han mo. later, her little partners left one by one. Finally, Huang Shanshan was left alone.


    "I don''t believe Han Mo will never come to work." Huang Shanshan bit her chapped lips. In addition to being an entertainment reporter, she also has a more important identity. At least in her own heart, it is Han Mo''s loyal powder.


    At that time, she told Han Mo at the airport that work was above all else, and there was some questioning tone. She hated iron but not steel. She hoped that Han Mo would pursue the victory and strive to become an international first-line star.


    Han Mo is a good tempered and cultured star. He won''t change his face because of some strange problems. Of course, his bottom line is his family. If it''s a problem of invading his family, changing his face is just the most insignificant move. For the rest of his own problems, Han Mo is still relatively approachable and has no airs.


    Huang Shanshan goes out early and returns late every day. In addition to taking into account the writing of other copywriters, she also has to stare at the trace of Han Mo here.


    When she answered the editor''s innumerable reminders, her blurred eyes suddenly widened.


    His chapped lips trembled slightly, his slender arm raised slowly and pointed to a figure in the distance.


    "Han! Han Mo! Han Mo! Ah!!! Han Mo! "


    In a few cries close to ghosts and wolves, Huang Shanshan finally succeeded... Was arrested by the security guard.


    "You don''t look like a good man for a long time. You cat at our gate every day. Are you a sneak photographer?"


    "Don''t move, old three, you go to the police. We are civilized people. We can''t be rough. Let the police solve it."


    Two security guards are holding Huang Shanshan''s arms.


    Huang Shanshan was anxious. She waited for half a month and left all the other reporters. It was not easy until Han Mo came back. She was caught by the security guard and called the police. She shouted desperately, "I''m not a bad person. I''m a reporter of entertainment weekly. You know, entertainment weekly!"


    The movements of the two security guards paused.


    "Entertainment weekly?"


    "Entertainment weekly? I haven''t heard of it. "


    Both security guards looked at each other with questioning eyes, and then shook their heads, indicating that they had never heard of this weekly.


    Nowadays, with the rise of network media, not many people will be interested in paper media, so the sales of newspapers and magazines are declining every day. When the sales continue, they want to make a desperate transformation and hope to win a place in the surging wave of the network.


    Some succeed and continue to lead the coquettish. Others failed and could only be eliminated by society.


    Entertainment Weekly is in the wave of the rise of the network, which is shaky. The whole magazine has gone. There are still people who can''t go. They just can''t go. They are not competitive. Resignation is unemployment. If they don''t dare to go, they can only live and die with the magazine.


    Huang Shanshan is an alternative, because she has a single tendon and is unwilling to go. She is willing to live or die with the magazine.


    Han Mo saw from a distance that two security guards at the door seemed to be holding a person. A few steps closer, it turned out to be a black and thin girl in her twenties wearing glasses.


    "What''s going on?" Han Mo asked.


    "We have been observing a suspicious person for a long time. We squat at our door every day and don''t know what to do. We are preparing to call the police." Said a security guard.


    "I''m not a suspicious person. I''m a reporter. I have a press card." Huang Shanshan argues that although it''s embarrassing to see an idol like this, Huang Shanshan hates being suspected and can''t be suspicious in front of Han mo. She raised her head high, her eyes sharp, and struggled to take out her press card.


    This reporter is really very different from the reporters Han Mo met before. There is no photographer to follow, no exquisite clothes, and even looks a little miserable.


    "Let her go." Han Mo said calmly.


    The two security guards quickly let go.


    Huang Shanshan took out her press card, directly avoided the two security guards and handed it to Han mo.


    Han Mo looked at the photo and gave it back to Huang Shanshan.


    "You want to interview me?"


    Huang Shanshan nodded hard. The power was so great that she almost threw out her brain.


    Then he looked at Han Mo with glittering and grateful eyes.


    "Come in." Han Mo motioned Huang Shanshan to follow him in, then smiled and nodded to the two security guards.


    The two security guards withdrew to one side. In fact, they didn''t mean any harm. They just felt that a dark, thin and ugly woman wandered around the door of the company every day. When they saw the boss coming, they screamed wildly. They thought it was not normal, so they were ready to stabilize her first and then call the police.

 Chapter 611

    Huang Shanshan waited for half a month at the door of sichen media office building, but she didn''t wait. She kept adding and improving the content of the interview.


    At first, Han Mo just came back from the ozya golden statue award. At that time, what he wanted to ask must be film related questions related to the award, recall the past and look forward to the future.


    Later, the world evaporated the day after Han Mo won the award. At this time, the most concerned problem must be that he did not continue to work in the company after winning the award, but chose to disappear and hide, what he was doing and who he was with.


    But Han Mo himself responded to this question. He was on vacation with his most important family. And it interacts with you in the form of live broadcast.


    So now Huang Shanshan''s problem has changed again. The topic has changed from Han Mo''s career and life to his views on life.


    When Han Mo knew that Huang Shanshan had been guarding the door for half a month, he was shocked and admired. If you let yourself wait at the door of a person''s house for half a month, from morning to night, you not only have to wait, but also complete the normal work. In order not to miss the person to wait, you can only complete it with a computer in the flower bed outside, but also accept the wind and sun.


    Not to mention half a month, he couldn''t hold on for two days.


    So Han Mo decided to answer patiently as long as it was not particularly related to privacy.


    Huang Shanshan is still using the most traditional way to write down the questions in a small book, and then quickly write Han Mo''s answers in a small book.


    Han Mo looked at Huang Shanshan''s "retro" interview method and glanced at a page before her. It was a question that she made a small fork next to her.


    Han Mo has no airs and answers all questions.


    The interview soon ended.


    Huang Shanshan did not expect that such an exclusive interview opportunity she had waited for half a month was successfully completed without waves.


    She looked at her shorthand book, and her original serious expression instantly showed joy.


    She didn''t know that her fierce appearance of fighting with two security guards outside the gate and even punching and kicking was completely different from her serious, restrained and elegant appearance during the interview.


    In fact, Han Mo only thought it was hard for the reporter to wait at the door for half a month before he answered her question.


    Although Huang Shanshan took shorthand with a pen, she was not slow at all. Han Mo even found that after answering her own questions, she could basically finish the secretary. Although she could not fully see the contents she wrote down, at least she could see a conclusion. Huang Shanshan could really write down Han Mo''s answers completely, whether in words, symbols or something.


    Huang Shanshan worships Han Mo very much. Like other fans, she takes out her mobile phone to take a picture with Han Mo and asks for an autograph, but... No!


    Huang Shanshan silently said to herself that if you want to be a gold medal reporter with dignity, integrity and professional ethics, how can you want to take a group photo of your interviewees like fans? Of course, it''s elegant to stand up and shake hands with the famous host to end the pleasant interview.


    She imagined that she had a picture of integrity, but silently put away her cell phone that had been powered off.


    Just as Huang Shanshan was ready to leave politely and gracefully as she imagined, Han Mo''s words suddenly made her footsteps stiff.


    "Why didn''t reporter Huang resign? As far as I know, entertainment weekly will close down soon. In fact, this interview may not have time to publish. "


    Huang Shanshan didn''t expect that Han Mo had known the situation of entertainment weekly for a long time, but he still accepted her interview. Quickly explained with a smile, "no, our weekly will not close down so soon. There is still a chance to come back to life. Don''t worry, even if it closes down, it will be after reporting your news." Although he smiled, his tone was firm.


    Han Mo doesn''t care whether he can report the content of this interview or whether he is simply curious.


    Because in his impression, the general enterprises on the verge of bankruptcy must have some problems in operation. In the end, due to wage arrears and other reasons, the employees have no enthusiasm for work, and those who are capable have left. Even those who are unable are all monks one day, There will never be a person like Huang Shanshan who squats at the door of someone else''s company for half a month for a news.


    Huang Shanshan didn''t expect Han Mo to ask himself a question. At the moment, she answered in a hurry. I don''t know if it''s reasonable.


    Han Mo didn''t speak any more and smiled. It was a way to see off the guests.


    Although Huang Shanshan was excited that she could interview the idol, she was calm on the surface and walked out of the sichen media office building slowly.


    The two security guards happened to be at the door. When they saw Huang Shanshan, their faces showed an embarrassed look, thinking about how to reply or simply apologize if the other party made trouble.


    But when Huang Shanshan came to the door, she didn''t want to cast provocative eyes on the two security guards. She wanted to go straight away.


    But Yu Guangli saw two security guards looking in her direction, and then looked back. He didn''t say anything, and there was no provocation in his eyes. He just nodded with a smile and left.


    ......


    Because Han Mo went back to work without notifying anyone, the first person in the company to know Han Mo''s return may be the two security guards at the door.


    He was interviewed by Huang Shanshan in the conference room on the first floor. The conference room is usually used as a waiting place for visitors. It is rarely used and few people go in and out.


    After the interview, Han Mo took the president''s special elevator and went directly to the office floor.


    In the past half a month, little pangxie almost ate and lived in the office. Without Han Mo, he realized that there were too few jobs assigned to him before.


    Little Pang Xie is probably one of the people in the whole company who most want Han Mo to come back.


    Han Mo went directly into his office. The door was open. Someone cleaned here every day, so he left for half a month, but the office remained as he left, very clean and tidy.


    Many reporters asked Han Mo why he didn''t take advantage of the victory and kill all his local films in the American film market.


    In fact, this kind of question is silly, because it is almost impossible.


    How can a foreign film director or a foreign production company shake the Centennial foundation of the American film market.


    A truly world-class film company and film director can never dominate the whole market by relying on one or two films.


    But to create a lot of classic works, as well as days of unremitting efforts, and it will not be a non American film company.


    Even though Han Mo won the ozya Best Picture award, this is only a very special case in the whole American film industry, which is not convincing.


    Han Mo doesn''t want this. He wants to really go to the international stage and have his own first-class team.

 Chapter 612

    As soon as he heard that Han Mo was back, his right and left arms rushed to the president''s office.


    Apart from pangxie, Shen Fei was the first one to arrive.


    Because the ozya golden statue award is of the greatest significance to Shen Fei.


    He was originally a director. Although he used to be a TV drama director, he became a film director after Han mo. there are great differences in shooting techniques between the two, but Shen Fei has completely mastered them.


    And I love the film industry very much. I can handle both films that are popular at home and films that also gain box office and reputation internationally.


    Han Mo was also very satisfied with Shen Fei''s performance.


    "Mr. Han, you''re back. The United States is asking for your news. Thanks to your live broadcast, you explained the direction, and shared the 900 grids of A4 paper with you, which diverted their attention. Otherwise, their foreign media will follow our domestic media to make random guesses." Shen Fei said anxiously.


    As soon as the voice fell, park Xiangzi and Jin Taining also walked into the office.


    Han Mo was stunned when he saw their dusty appearance. Before he could ask, Meng Si and Peng ye also arrived.


    "I said let me drive. You drive so slowly that we are not the first to arrive." Meng Si put his hands around his chest and looked unconvinced.


    Peng Ye smashed his mouth and didn''t care about Meng Si''s complaint. "Slow down. What''s the matter? What can happen when the first few arrive? Just arrive safely." Then he rolled his eyes at Meng Si.


    Meng Si had only one word about Peng Ye''s combat effectiveness. If he said more, he wouldn''t dare, because Meng Si knew that every more word would increase the possibility of being punched and kicked, so he didn''t dare to do it again.


    Song hero also walked into Han Mo''s office with steady steps.


    I have never seen song hero in a hurry. He is always calm and steady.


    Han Mo returned to the company for half an hour and everyone gathered in his office.


    At the moment, looking at several people in front of him, Han Mo smiled. Isn''t the thing he just thought right in front of him?


    Before Han Mo spoke, several people gathered in the office began to discuss.


    "Mr. Shen, you pay attention to the media news in the United States. Have you seen anything about the malicious competition of film companies? I heard that Mike film company seems to have lost and can''t stand it." Jin Taining said.


    Park Xiangzi was shocked and said, "Mike film company has a long history. Why can''t it survive?"


    Jin Taining stall, "market competition is terrible. If they don''t advance, they will fall back. If they can''t make good works, of course, they will die."


    "I''ve also heard about it. I really didn''t expect it. It seems that in the commercial battlefield, there is no evergreen general, the survival of the fittest, and the truth is to adapt to all things in the world." Shen Fei sighed softly.


    Master, the three of them chatted and all felt very sorry for Mike film company.


    After listening for a long time, Meng Si suddenly interrupted, "did Mike film company make werewolf at the beginning? I remember that movie was popular all over the world at that time. "


    "We were only twenty at that time. It''s been twenty years. It''s so fast." Peng Ye''s eyes were faint. He suddenly thought of the rapid passage of time and shook his head.


    Little Ponzi hasn''t seen "werewolf". This film is too old for him, but he has heard of the name of the classic film.


    Han Mo did not regard their dialogue as casual chat, but thought more deeply.


    Just when everyone felt sorry that the old film company was on the verge of bankruptcy, Han Mo''s voice suddenly rang and interrupted everyone''s conversation.


    "I want to buy Mike pictures." Han Mo said calmly.


    "Acquisition?"


    "Acquisition!"


    Several people are looking at Han Mo with surprised eyes. They can''t believe their ears.


    Shen Fei originally sat on the sofa facing Park Xiangzi and Jin Taining. When he heard Han Mo''s voice, he directly turned to his direction.


    "Mr. Han, you may not know that Mike''s film company is going bankrupt. Although we have made many classic films before, they are in the past tense. Now there is no future, and it''s useless for us to buy them."


    Jin Taining also continued, "yes, Mr. Han, Mike film company is not competitive in America now."


    Han Mo calmly waved his hand, "it''s all right. We can make him competitive."


    "Mr. Han, we all believe in your strength, but Mike film company has changed its CEO three times, and none of them can change the final fate. I''m afraid..."


    Han Mo smiled. "My ability is not important. Don''t you still have you? We are a team, a whole. I have also paid attention to Mike film company. Their problem is not that they are operating, but that they have not stepped on the film market in recent years, making one film at a loss. Even TV programs created by independent investment have repeatedly hit a wall, so they change as many CEOs as they need to have a group of people who can create good works. "


    As soon as Han Mo''s words came out, the whole office was quiet. Everyone looked at each other in surprise. Look at me and I''ll look at you.


    Han Mo sat at his desk and looked at his partner calmly.


    In fact, although Han Mo was on vacation, he spent all day with Shuya and the little guy. When their mother fell asleep, Han Mo began to be busy with his work.


    He wants to break into the international market. Although he has many good works, he can''t rely on sichen media and domestic foundation alone. He must have his own company in the United States. They want to start from scratch and re-establish a company, which requires too much energy and can''t be completed in a short time.


    Acquisition is their best choice. Therefore, Han Mo is paying attention to the small and medium-sized film companies in the United States, and inadvertently found that Mike film company is in trouble.


    Several people took a long time to react. Han Mo came for real this time, not just talking.


    "I support you, Han mo. men do what they want." Peng ye took out the state of a female soldier and put his hands in his waist. He looked like he was leaving. He almost went to the battlefield with a gun.


    Meng Si threw his mouth and quickly patted Peng ye on the shoulder. "You should stop for a while and don''t make a fool of yourself. You think the film company is open."


    After finishing with Peng ye, he turned to Han Mo and said, "Xiao Mo, do you really want to do it? It''s not impossible for us to open a film company, but you know, in addition to injecting funds, the most important thing is how to bring Mike back to life after taking over. "


    In fact, Meng Si said what everyone said. The slightest worry is the reason why Meng Si said it.


    Several heads looked at Han Mo, waiting for his answer.


    Han Mo smiled, looked at the expectant eyes and said calmly, "of course I have a way to bring Mike back to life."

 Chapter 613

    It is imperative for Han Mo to buy Mike film.


    Meng Si''s initial little worry was just to determine whether Han Mo was confident in bringing such a film company back to life. They were not local tyrants with silly money.


    But after a series of problems have been solved, it really responds to Peng Ye''s sentence, "do what you say."


    Han Mo deployed a group of elite forces in sichen media to carry out the plan of how to make Mike film operate normally and make the first shot in the American local market after the acquisition of Mike film company.


    The members of this elite team include Shen Fei, Pu Xiangzi, Jin Taining, song Yingxiong, Meng Si, an indispensable diplomat, Peng ye, his best partner, and pangxie, which Han Mo can''t leave behind.


    Peng is not a member of sichen media, but a family representative. In fact, Shuya also wants to share her worries and solve problems for Han Mo, but finally considering that she still has a lot of work in China, she is only in a state of spiritual support.


    Munce''s acquisition negotiators had already arrived on the west coast of the United States.


    Han Mo didn''t go with him. Meng Si presided over the preliminary work of the acquisition. Meng Si was an expert. With Peng Ye helping, Han Mo trusted them very much.


    "Brother Han, let''s call Mr. Meng. It''s been a day. Should there be news? Mr. Meng is not a procrastinator. Even if Mr. Meng has a heavy heart and Mr. Peng, he will definitely contact us at the first time. Why hasn''t this phone arrived yet." Little pangxie said with a little worry.


    Han Mo felt strange, but he didn''t speak.


    In addition to Meng Si and Peng ye, who went to the United States with the team negotiating the acquisition, the members of the other elite team came to Han Mo''s office on time early in the morning for a meeting.


    Originally, the time of the meeting was noon. Han Mo wanted to have a meeting with you at noon after receiving Meng Si''s call and arrange the next plan.


    However, everyone was very worried about the acquisition. They even sat down in Han Mo''s office on time at 9 o''clock without negotiation.


    One by one, they were in high spirits waiting for the good news from Mengsi.


    From morning to noon, I still didn''t wait for Mengsi''s call.


    "Mr. Han, why don''t we call Mr. Meng and ask him? It should be midnight in America at this time. Mr. Meng will certainly not forget to call us. There should be no situation." Shen Fei said a little worried.


    "Yes, I think it''s a little strange, too." Song Yingxiong nodded.


    Han Mo frowned slightly and picked up his mobile phone.


    Just then Han Mo''s phone rang and Meng Si''s voice came from the receiver.


    It is different from the usual "small ink". Meng Si''s tone was obviously a little depressed.


    "The acquisition encountered difficulties. It was originally agreed, but Mike company suddenly unilaterally broke the contract. At present, it is in a stalemate. I am still making efforts, but it would be a little difficult if it wasn''t for the money."


    Meng Si told Han Mo about things there. Han Mo''s mood didn''t fluctuate much. He just nodded slightly, comforted Meng Si and hung up the phone.


    In fact, I have long guessed that the acquisition will not be so smooth.


    In his original world, the domestic film market has been quite mature, but domestic film companies, let alone buy American film companies, just want to cooperate with small and medium-sized film companies in the United States with small resources. They should be cautious and polish their eyes. If they don''t pay attention, they may be cheated. Finally, the film was not made, and the money was taken away, There is no way but to file a lawsuit everywhere.


    Those who can file a lawsuit are companies with some skills. At least they can afford high legal costs. Many domestic small and medium-sized enterprises can only eat Coptis without saying anything.


    This is even true in a world where the domestic film market is developing well, not to mention a world where the domestic film market is not very mature. Without status, there is no right to speak, which is the same everywhere.


    Bad news travels fast.


    The news that Han Mo wanted to buy Mike film company, even if Han Mo didn''t do any publicity at all, has long become worldwide news.


    domestic


    "Han Mo has won the ozya golden statue award. How can he fail to acquire a film company on the verge of bankruptcy?"


    "It seems that our film road is not so easy."


    "It''s sad that so many good films can''t squeeze into the international film market."


    "It must not be a problem that money can solve. It is estimated that others are not willing to be acquired by non American companies, or would rather go bankrupt?"


    "The reason can only be known at the last press conference. We all speculate."


    "What a pity, what a pity."


    National Film Corporation of India


    "Can''t even Korea and Mexico enter the American market?"


    "It turns out that it''s not a Native American director. There''s no way to get a foothold in America."


    "I thought Han Mo could set an example for us. We can also take this as our goal in the future."


    "We think too much. It''s impossible."


    American film industry


    "Well done, we must not let Han Mo buy our American film company."


    "We used to lead them. Why did they buy our company?"


    "Han Mo just made a few films and wanted to buy our American film company with arrogance. It''s a fool''s dream."


    "I said, as long as our American directors unite, we can absolutely resist foreign forces."


    "Yes, we must work together to boycott Han mo."


    The news about the failure of Han Mo''s acquisition on the Internet was reported almost at the moment Meng Si hung up the phone.


    No one knows how they got the news and why it was so fast.


    [Han Mo''s plan to acquire Mike film company declared bankruptcy]


    [no matter how excellent a domestic director is, he can''t really survive in America]


    [on several reasons for acquisition failure]


    One message after another pops up. Although the title is different, the content is roughly the same. The first is to tell everyone that Han Mo failed to buy Mike film company.


    The second is to analyze the causes of failure.


    Little Pang Xie''s mobile phone gave a few Ding Dong shocks.


    Now the atmosphere in the office is not very good. Han Mo didn''t speak, and everyone dared not speak, but they all felt very sorry and wanted to find a way together, but they didn''t know how to start. So when little Ponzi''s cell phone rang, he subconsciously wanted to turn off his cell phone, but he accidentally found the content of the information.


    "These people are talking nonsense. We just have difficulties in the acquisition. Who says our acquisition failed?"


    Because little Ponzi''s voice was loud, it broke the silence of the office.


    Everyone also took out their mobile phones one after another before they saw the reports on the acquisition on the Internet.


    PS: I hope it can be updated early tomorrow. Silly rabbit is going to bed==

 Chapter 614

    On the Internet, the news about the failure of the acquisition of Korea and Mexico continues to ferment, in which different voices from all over the world are discussing a topic together.


    In addition to the fans who support Han Mo, they are angry about the acquisition failure and defend Han Mo against injustice. Some rational Netizens feel sorry, but a small part are ridicule, schadenfreude and successful faces.


    The American Film Association has used a lot of means to ruin the acquisition plan. At the moment, it is opening champagne to celebrate for "extraordinary Spider Man", "when happiness knocks on the door". After the ozya golden statue award, it finally gave Han Mo a heavy blow. Of course, they think it''s a heavy blow. At least they have won in momentum, They felt that Han Mo would never dare to set foot in the American film industry again.


    However


    "Little Ponzi."


    "Brother Han?"


    "Book a ticket."


    "Ah?"


    "Let''s go now."


    Little Ponzi, "..."


    Everyone was a little surprised to hear Han Mo''s concise words.


    "Mr. Han, you have to go now." Shen Fei asked anxiously.


    "Well, check the recent ticket. It is estimated that it will be tomorrow morning as soon as possible, but go there first and talk about it." Han Mo said calmly, as if everything was clear in his heart.


    Song hero looked at Shen Fei''s worry and Han Mo''s calmness. Finally, he said, "President Han, I want to go with you."


    Han Mo nodded, "OK."


    Although song hero is only the director in charge of TV programs and can''t help in this acquisition, he is very concerned about Han Mo''s trip to the United States and doesn''t want to wait for news in China. For Han Mo, it''s no big deal to book an extra ticket.


    Song hero was very happy to get Han Mo''s consent.


    In fact, not only song hero wants to follow, but everyone in the office actually has this idea at the moment.


    Seeing song hero''s proposal, Han Mo agreed at once. Shen Fei followed closely and said, "I also want to go."


    "OK, go." Han Mo replied.


    "Mr. Han, I want to go too."


    "I want to."


    Han Mo smiled, "let''s go together."


    ......


    A group of six people arrived at the West Coast film city of America.


    Although there is a metropolis with strong exotic customs, no one is in the mood to travel. Peng Ye knows that Han Mo is coming and specially meets them at the airport, while Meng Si is still working hard for the acquisition of Mike film company.


    From a distance, I saw Peng ye in black leather clothes and trousers, with a big ink mirror international killer. This dress stood in the crowd, even in America.


    Seeing Han Mo and them, Peng Ye waved. He was also in a mess here these two days. In the face of the difficult Yankees, he was angry. When he saw Han Mo and them, he didn''t be an outsider. He said casually, "it''s not a group fight. It''s useless to come here. Alas."


    "We''re not fighting, we''re here to cheer." Little pangxie said naughtily.


    Peng Ye was not in the mood to joke with little pangxie. He glanced at him and didn''t reply. He just sighed and told Han Mo what had happened in the last two days of negotiations.


    Mike film company, which was on the verge of bankruptcy, was very happy when he knew that sichen media wanted to inject capital into the acquisition, and immediately held a shareholders'' meeting.


    In fact, the vast majority of shareholders are just businessmen. They don''t know how to make movies and have no feelings. They say that white spots only look at interests. If the company has development, they will have money, they will be happy. If they don''t have money, everyone will be unhappy.


    So when the news that Han Mo wanted to buy Mike film company came out, they had no resistance at all.


    But when Michael''s coo Owen stepped in, the plot changed.


    Owen used to be a film director and later changed his career to business, but occasionally he would personally shoot some films. However, none of them had a reputation and box office. They were basically in two states: Street bashing and serious street bashing.


    The shareholders who had originally accepted the acquisition proposal, instigated by Owen, went back one after another. The first shareholders'' meeting failed to vote and failed to pass the acquisition proposal.


    Originally, Mengsi''s acquisition negotiation team has negotiated everything with Mike film''s CEO Mark, and we can sign a contract and plan the future development direction after waiting for the shareholders'' meeting to vote on the proposal.


    As a result, the shareholders who had agreed to vote suddenly voted against, resulting in the deadlock of the whole acquisition.


    I don''t know what''s going on. The media is even more informed than Mons. He knew the failure of the investment case first. Before the domestic media reported, the media in the United States had been boiling.


    Meng Si almost got a call from mark when he saw the news here.


    Mark actually did a lot of work with Munce, but they didn''t work.


    Han Mo and his party learned the truth from Peng Ye''s mouth.


    Park Xiangzi said in a hurry, "what can I do? If the shareholders'' meeting doesn''t agree, there''s no way to deal with this matter."


    Jin Taining sighed, "Hey, maybe we came in vain."


    "Mr. Han, do you still have a good way?" Shen Fei looks at Han mo.


    Xiao pangxie looked depressed. "President Han, do you need me to book back to Beidu now?"


    Han Mo was still thinking about things. When he heard little Pang Xie''s voice, he suddenly looked at him, "this has just arrived. What are you doing back. I want to go back after I bought Mike film. "


    Several people looked at Han Mo with unbelievable eyes.


    "Is there still... A play about the acquisition?" Song hero swallowed his saliva and asked carefully.


    Han Mo didn''t take it seriously and smiled, "I don''t know if there''s a play until I go."


    The car arrived directly at Mike film company.


    This is a film company with a long history. Although it has a long history, it has been living in the cracks of the market for too many years. It has long had no glory in the past.


    We can only shoot some small-scale junk films, which can''t be sold, and no cinema is willing to play them. We will pay for each film. CEO Mark and coo Owen have great differences in film concept.


    Mark is not a movie born, but a pure businessman. He is a businessman. He hopes that the film company can integrate with the market, follow the trend, imitate, and shoot whatever the audience likes. Even if it can''t catch fire, he won''t lose money.


    However, Owen was once a director and an old-fashioned director. He always wanted to shoot what he liked, but his ability was limited and he couldn''t shoot well. He had to intervene in the works of the film company. He called him professional, and finally made the atmosphere of the company black and miasma.


    The combination of external worries and internal troubles has made Mike film company in a state of loss, and the shareholders have long been very dissatisfied.


    Han Mo looked up at the Mike film company building, which was once a landmark in this area. Although it still stands on the busy street, it has lost its former glory.


    Meng Siying came out. He was still well dressed, but his expression was not as bright as before he went abroad. He couldn''t hide his depression between his eyebrows.


    Following Meng Si out side by side was a tall and thin foreign man.


    Seeing Han Mo, the tall and thin man, who had no expression, suddenly showed a very full smile on his three-dimensional face cut by a knife.


    "Hello, Mr. Han, this is mark."


    PS: Ding Dong, warm reminder, your National Day holiday balance is only 2 days ~ are you ready for work and school? As a poor rabbit o (¨i©n¨i¨i) O without holidays, I look forward to Ni Meng''s return to study and work. I squint and smile~~

 Chapter 615

    Mark''s mother is American and his father is British. He is half British. There is an obvious taste of gentleman in his appearance, elegant behavior, clear blue eyes, bright and deep.


    Mark strode to Han Mo and offered his hand, "welcome to Mike film company."


    "Hello, Mike, thank you." Han Mo also responded politely.


    This was the first time they met, but there was no sense of strangeness. They didn''t communicate too much. They directly cut into the theme and the acquisition case.


    From the conversation, Han Mo knows that although mark is a businessman, he has great feelings for Mike film company. According to him, his father works here, and he also works here. He hopes the company can live.


    But he himself has no expectations for his future position. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t serve as CEO after the acquisition, as long as Mike film company can continue to survive.


    Han Mo had known before coming to America that mark graduated from a famous American University in finance. After graduation, he had better development, but he came to the dying Mike film company at that time.


    In other words, if mark and Mike had gone out of business a few years ago.


    Mark took Han Mo and his party to the company and briefly introduced the company.


    After entering the elevator, Mark''s expression was a little serious. "Our first meeting room is on the 33rd floor, and now the shareholders are there."


    The shareholders who have been instigated by Owen almost don''t believe that the capital injection of Mike film company by Han Mo''s sichen media will improve the development of the company. After voting against it at the first shareholders'' meeting, they are reluctant to come again.


    However, mark took a lot of effort to persuade these bosses to come to the company again. Originally, mark wanted to explain in front of the shareholders the benefits that will be brought to the company after the capital injection of sichen media, but when Meng Si said that Han Mo had come, he postponed the meeting and hoped to tell them when Han Mo came.


    "Mr. Han, this is the first meeting room. The shareholders are in it. I''ll take you in now." Mark glanced at the door of conference room 1.


    "If you believe me, I hope I can talk to the shareholders alone." Han Mo looked at mark calmly.


    Mark didn''t expect Han Mo to propose to go in alone. He didn''t react and was stunned,


    Even Meng Si was stunned, "Xiao... Cough, Han Mo, what are you talking about?"


    Little Pang Xie didn''t dare to say much on this occasion, but his eyes were staring at the boss. He swallowed his saliva and looked at Han Mo unbelievably.


    Everyone looked at Han Mo and at mark again.


    Mark was surprised that Han Mo had the confidence to go in alone. You know, this may be the last chance. The shareholders can''t be on call. They can all agree to come this time. A large part of it is Mark''s favor.


    But this kind of favor can only be used once. If it is consumed, it will never be used again.


    Mark was silent for a moment and took a long sigh of relief. "Well, I''ll ask the Secretary to give you a list of shareholders."


    "No, I have in mind." With that, Han Mo walked to the door of the conference room.


    Mark was slightly stunned and looked at Han Mo''s back.


    At the moment, the shareholders have been waiting impatiently.


    "What the hell is mark doing? He hasn''t come yet."


    "I''ll leave if I don''t come."


    "Owen has made it very clear that I will not change my point of view and will never agree."


    "There must be no way to use us."


    "Marco has always been very measured. How can he want such a person to invest in the company this time?"


    "Whether mark is not clear headed or not, we are clear headed."


    Just then the door of the conference room opened.


    The shareholders thought it was Mark who came in, but they saw an oriental face.


    The original expression of some impatience turned into instant amazement and disdain.


    ......


    Half an hour later.


    Mark stood in the corridor with a serious expression and looked in the direction of the conference room door.


    Shen Fei and song hero paced back and forth anxiously.


    Little Ponzi''s ears were tightly pressed against the door of the conference room, trying to hear what was inside.


    If it was normal, Meng Si would have kicked little pangxie''s ass, but now there are foreign friends Mike and others present, and he is still on other people''s territory. The main reason is that he is embarrassed to make such a ecstatic move and lie down under the crack of the door, but the thief in his heart wants to know what is said inside, I''m still waiting for little Ponzi to report what he heard after lying down at the crack of the door.


    After a while, little Ponzi stood up and thought.


    "How''s it going? What did you hear? "


    "Did President Han succeed?"


    Park Xiangzi and Jin Taining came forward and surrounded little pangxie.


    Meng Si also cast an inquiring look.


    Everyone hopes to hear something about it from pangxie.


    Little pangxie seemed to be thinking about something, with a slight frown in his eyebrows.


    "Come on, don''t ink." Meng Si urged.


    "Did Mr. Pang hear anything?" Mark came over, too.


    Little Pang Xie''s thoughts seemed to be suddenly pulled back. Hehe smiled, "I didn''t hear anything. The voice is too small."


    Peng Ye rolled his eyes with his hands around his chest.


    Meng Si smashed his mouth. "I didn''t hear what you were thinking there."


    Little pangxie smiled awkwardly again.


    Little Ponzi didn''t get any useful information here, and everyone dispersed again.


    Just then, a burst of applause broke out in the conference room.


    The people outside looked at each other and hurriedly approached the gate.


    When they had just reached the door, the door of the conference room was suddenly opened


    "Mark, I didn''t expect you to have such a good eye."


    "Mark, we believe in you, we believe in sichen media."


    "We all welcome sichen media to invest in Mike film company."


    "In the future, the business of the company will be left to you young people. We old guys still have to enjoy our old age."


    "Old Tom, Jerry''s court is good. Let''s play two games?"


    "Well, Jerry didn''t tell me. Let''s go find him."


    "Han Mo has time to ride in my racecourse."


    "His horse is not wild at all. It''s boring."


    "How dare you ride a wild horse?"


    Mark can''t believe his ears and eyes. The old shareholders who opposed him one day ago and resolutely opposed the capital injection of sichen media are smiling like different people.


    The key is that mark is sure that these people didn''t know Han Mo half an hour ago. They can say such familiar words with Han Mo in such a short time.


    After chatting, several shareholders looked at mark kindly, got up and patted him on the shoulder.


    "We all agreed to the acquisition."


    It was not until he heard this sentence that mark really determined that these shareholders who were originally firmly opposed were really persuaded by Han Mo in half an hour.


    Meng Si didn''t let his people in. After all, it was a shareholders'' meeting. Although he wanted to know the situation inside at the first time, he still told everyone to wait outside the meeting room. When Han Mo came out later, he would naturally know the answer.


    PS: in order to be a tolerable alarm clock for the little friends, the silly rabbit decided to remind the holiday balance every day until he watched Ni Meng go to work and school happily ~ ~ squint ~ don''t thank me too much, wow, Kaka, Kaka

 Chapter 616

    Although Meng Si didn''t let Pang Xie go in, his heart had already floated into the conference room.


    Song Yingxiong, Shen Fei, Pu Xiangzi and Jin Taining all stood straight at the door of the conference room, eager to see through the conference room.


    They don''t even know what''s going on in the conference room.


    "Mr. Meng, why hasn''t Mr. Han come out yet." Song hero asked anxiously.


    Shen Fei sighed, "yes, Han always doesn''t come out and doesn''t know what''s going on inside."


    Park Xiangzi is usually quite calm. At the moment, he can''t hold his breath. "It''s really urgent."


    Meng Si is very calm, because he believes in Han Mo and doesn''t know why. He just believes in Han Mo, because every time there is Han Mo, he will achieve the ultimate goal.


    Singing competitions are like this, TV dramas are like this, and movies are like this. No matter how difficult and impossible it seems at first, it will be done by Han Mo in the end.


    This is the tacit understanding between him and Han mo after working together.


    Just then, a series of footsteps came from the conference room.


    "Come on, look forward to your work."


    "Have time to ride together."


    "Mark, you have a good eye."


    "Ha ha, let''s not waste time. Let''s go quickly. Time is reserved for young people."


    The shareholders came out surrounded by Han Mo, talking and patting Han Mo on the shoulder.


    The old shareholders didn''t stop at the door. Han Mo shook hands with them one by one and watched them leave and walk to the elevator at the end of the corridor.


    "Mr. Han, what''s going on? Tell us."


    "Yes, Mr. Han, talk quickly."


    Park Xiangzi was already worried. Seeing that the shareholders were gone, they hurriedly asked questions.


    Han Mo smiled.


    Mark said first, "although I don''t know what method Mr. Han used to persuade the shareholders, the shareholders have agreed to the acquisition. Thank you, Mr. Han, thank you."


    Hearing Mark''s words, everyone looked at Han mo.


    "Xiaomo, is it?"


    "President Han!"


    "Ah! Great, the acquisition succeeded. "


    "Mr. Han, tell us how you fight with the heroes."


    Han Mo smashed his mouth, "let''s go back to the hotel."


    Although Han Mo didn''t treat mark as an outsider, after all, he hasn''t signed everything. It''s still someone else''s company, and he won''t be able to finish it for a while.


    Mark took Han Mo and them into the CEO exclusive elevator opposite the conference room.


    As soon as the elevator reached the hall on the first floor, a loud noise was heard.


    American media reporters got the news that sichen media failed to acquire Mike film company. Han Mo rushed to Mike film company from Beidu for this matter.


    Reporters squatted at the door, waiting for Han Mo to come out, and photographed Han Mo with a depressed face after the acquisition failure for the first time.


    At the moment of seeing Han Mo, American reporters rushed to them like chicken blood.


    "What is Mr. Han''s next plan after the acquisition failure?"


    "Mike film company is a film company with a long history. The shareholders are old families who participated in the establishment of the company at the beginning of its establishment. Did they receive a lot of resistance from old shareholders in the acquisition negotiations?"


    "Mr. Han just came down from upstairs. Has he been rejected by the shareholders?"


    "It is said that your team was closed in the first negotiation?"


    "Is the failure of this acquisition the biggest setback since you took over sichen media?"


    "Will the failure to enter the United States affect your next film creation, and will you give up the American market?"


    The reporters'' questions came at Han Mo one by one.


    There were many reporters squatting at the door, and they immediately surrounded Han Mo who was walking in front.


    Han Mo smiled and glanced at the reporters around him. They all pointed long guns and short guns at him, hoping that he would have some angry or irritable expressions, so that they could report through their expressions.


    A series of questions were thrown out, and the reporters waited for Han Mo to answer.


    Mark, who had been walking behind, strode into the crowd. The gentleman said, "I don''t know where you got the news, but I''m sure to tell you that the news is completely wrong. The acquisition case is very smooth and can be signed on another day."


    When they heard Mark''s words, the reporters expressed surprise. It was clear that the acquisition failed the day before, and the two companies did not clarify at the first time. It must not be so smooth. Today, they said it was smooth.


    The reporters looked at each other, some of them couldn''t believe it, but they didn''t know how to refute it.


    "Mark, paper can''t wrap fire." Owen came from a distance. The reporters saw Owen and automatically opened a gap.


    The reporter, who had suspected that mark was just stabilizing them when he was ill, saw Owen''s eyes and quickly moved the microphone to Owen''s face, waiting for more powerful news.


    "Owen, what do you mean by that?" Mark frowned slightly.


    Owen''s face showed a winner''s expression, "mark, you know what I mean. You failed, the acquisition can''t succeed, and the shareholders won''t agree to your proposal."


    When the reporters heard that Owen, as the COO of Mike film company, had said so, they pressed mark more righteously, "why don''t the shareholders agree, you say that the acquisition has gone smoothly."


    "Is this behavior deceiving the public?"


    "What concerns do shareholders have against the acquisition?"


    The reporter pressed again, and mark was preparing to refute.


    Just then


    "Who said the shareholders objected?"


    "We haven''t been interviewed yet. How can we come to a conclusion."


    The shareholders just walked in front of the reporters.


    The reporter didn''t expect that today he just wanted to shoot Han Mo, but he suddenly gathered together the CEO, COO and shareholders of Mike film company.


    The reporters'' microphones shifted to the direction of shareholders.


    One of the shareholders laughed twice. "We were going to hold a press conference. Since everyone came, we will take the lead in announcing the relevant news about the capital injection of sichen media into Mike film company."


    Owen''s mouth rose subconsciously, a winner watching a good playˇ° Mark, you really should listen to the shareholders first and say what you just said to avoid unnecessary embarrassment. "


    The shareholders ignored Owen''s words and continued, "we unanimously approved the acquisition plan provided by Mr. Han."


    "Agreed to the acquisition of..."


    Owen couldn''t believe his ears. The corners of his eyes twitched fiercely. He reflected for a second and hurriedly wanted to continue the previous measurement.


    But this time the shareholders did not give him a chance to instigate.


    "We have other things. Excuse me." Shareholders went straight out of the circle of journalists.


    Owen quickly followed and wanted to chase the shareholders to continue to express their views. Obviously, the shareholders didn''t want to listen anymore and waved their hands.


    The reporters are steering in the wind. Since the matter has been confirmed by the shareholders, whoever is true or false reacts quickly. The circle that originally surrounded Owen automatically filters out Owen. Han Mo and mark were surrounded again.


    Owen stood alone in the big hall, behind him was Mark who was talking about the success of the acquisition.


    His body trembled slightly, his expression stiffened on his face, the corners of his eyes twitched, and he looked at the back of the shareholders who went farther and farther


    PS: warm reminder, your holiday balance is only one day ~ ~ (#^. ^ #)

 Chapter 617

    After the signing of the acquisition, Han Mo returned to Beidu.


    "Dad, why haven''t you come back for so many days? The Lun family miss you." The little guy said softly, playing coquettish in Han Mo''s arms.


    Han Mo rubbed the child''s head.


    In fact, I think more about the little guy because I think the children didn''t stay in the United States. On the night of signing the contract, I flew back to Beidu first.


    Meng Si, Peng ye, they are still in the United States. Everyone wants to rest in the United States for a night. Han Mo has not forced them to go back to Beidu with themselves.


    "Just signed the contract and came back. Why didn''t you sleep another night in America? How tired the red eye flight is." Shuya was distressed that Han Mo stayed up late to make a plane for so long, but she was actually more happy that Han Mo could come back a day earlier.


    Han Mo was very clear about Shuya''s little mind. He reached out and rubbed Shuya''s head, "I''m afraid you miss me."


    "Cut, who misses you? I don''t miss you at all." Shu Ya tooted her cherry red lips and turned her head to one side.


    When the little guy heard his mother say so, he looked at his mother and his father with a puzzled look on his face, and then said firmly, "mother doesn''t miss her father. Mother has been talking about why her father hasn''t come back these two days. She misses her father."


    Xuanxuan tightened her face straightly, "Mom, you can''t lie. You said lying is a bad child. You are looking forward to Dad''s return and miss Dad."


    Being exposed to her face by the little guy, Shuya coughed awkwardly.


    "Ha ha, we Xuanxuan are the most honest. Mom is a little dishonest. If you want me, you have to admit it bravely. Come on, give you a chance to reorganize your language and say you miss me."


    The little guy still had a straight expression of support for justice, waiting for his mother to honestly say that he missed his father.


    Shuya had been flirting with Han Mo, and she knew that Han Mo must know that he wanted him to come back early. If it were just the two adults, he would not say he wanted him.


    But now the little guy has raised this matter to a higher level. If he doesn''t follow the little guy''s meaning to say that he wants Han Mo, it will become lying, dishonest and lying in front of children. This is a very serious problem.


    Shuya can''t do this. She must not be accused of lying in front of her children.


    Han Mo secretly smiles when he sees Shuya''s expression.


    Shuya doesn''t want to ignore Han Mo''s gloating appearance. She squats in front of the little guy and pinches the child''s small face. "How can mother lie? She''s playing with her father. Of course, her mother misses her father very much."


    The little guy nodded hard with a naive smile on his face.


    Han Mo showed a proud look.


    "Ouch." Before the proud expression was over, Han Mo''s waist was pinched by Shu Ya.


    The little guy heard his father''s voice and looked at Han Mo suspiciously.


    Han Mo quickly showed that nothing had happened and smiled. When the little guy turned back, he secretly pinched Shuya''s ass.


    ......


    The news of Han Mo''s acquisition of Mike film company flew back to China faster than he himself.


    The acquisition of sichen media on wechat was a big reversal. There was still a sound of regret before. It was a pity that Han Mo failed to break into the American film market.


    In just two or three days, the acquisition failed and encountered resistance. Suddenly, the shareholders'' meeting passed the acquisition by a unanimous vote.


    The original reason for this is unknown to netizens, but the news of success makes all fans boiling.


    "Mike film company has a long history. Han Mo must have taken a fancy to other people''s history."


    "If it weren''t for its long history, Mike film company didn''t have the value of acquisition. They haven''t had a good film for a long time."


    "Won''t there be a good film when Han Mo goes?"


    "I''m looking forward to Han Mo''s first American blockbuster."


    "This time, making another film is a Native American film. It''s not suitable for relationship. It''s our Chinese who make our films in America."


    "All of a sudden, national pride came up. Han Mo really broke it off."


    "Am I the only one thinking about the type of Han Mo''s new films?"


    "Stop fooling around. No matter what type, it must be a good movie."


    Not only netizens, but also many domestic filmmakers praised Han Mo one after another.


    In the past, many domestic film companies spent a lot of money to cooperate with American Film Companies in order to break into the international film circle. They wanted to have a place in the international film circle, but because the strength of domestic film companies is not enough and they have no position in the world, they can only cooperate with American small and medium-sized film companies.


    Even so, they are often cheated. Some spend a lot of money. The final films are not as good as those made by domestic directors and screenwriters. They are junk films with no reputation and no box office.


    It''s lucky to be able to make an investment in a film. At least the money invested can hear the sound. First, whether it''s a loud sound or a small spray, at least you can see it.


    Most of them were forced to eunuchs without shooting a complete film. Some were cheated by foreign directors and actors for high directing fees, but they were broken. Some were cheated by film companies and maliciously delayed the shooting progress, so that the huge investment money was wasted.


    However, because domestic film companies are very passive in the cooperation with American film companies, most of them are unable to bear the high legal costs and energy to file a lawsuit because of insufficient evidence. And then nothing.


    Even if some film companies are tough to the end and fight a lawsuit, the probability of winning is very small. In the end, they are basically dumb and say that they eat Coptis chinensis,


    Therefore, Han Mo''s behavior is a feat for the whole domestic film industry.


    Compared with domestic films, it is a milestone progress.


    ......


    "Brother Han, the press conference will start in a quarter of an hour. The reporters have arrived. I''ll use your verb sign account to broadcast live later." Little ponshehui reports.


    Han Mo nodded slightly and got up to go to the press conference.


    The hall was already crowded with reporters, with all kinds of long guns and short guns facing the front. Because an isolation belt was forcibly pulled, the reporters were stopped at a certain distance from the table.


    However, in order to get a good perspective, the reporters showed their magic powers.


    As time went by, Han Mo got up after calculating the time. He didn''t like to be late. When he just arrived at the venue, he was two minutes short of the agreed time for the press conference.


    The press conference began.


    The reporters'' questions were like a barrage of gunfire, one by one to Korea and Mexico.


    "What''s your mood about buying Mike film?"


    "Why did you buy Mike pictures?"


    "Are you worried that although you have acquired a local film company in the United States, the value may not be as good as the input cost in the end."


    "Have you started planning your first film at Mike pictures? Can you tell me what the movie is? "


    Han Mo picked up the microphone, smiled and replied.


    "I''m in a good mood."


    "I bought Mike pictures because he was worth it."


    "I never worry about its value."


    "After the acquisition of Mike film company, the first film will be an animated film."


    When I heard the last answer, there was a lot of commotion and looked at each other.

 Chapter 618

    The words "animated film" were said so suddenly that all journalists, including the present sichen media, were not prepared.


    Little pangxie and Shen Fei are looking at Han Mo with unbelievable eyes.


    The reporters did not know how to answer at the moment when they finished these words.


    I don''t care about the previous questions. They should ask this last question.


    They thought that Han Mo would make a sci-fi blockbuster, or a sequel with the theme of heroes, or a classic with high-quality plot and far-reaching significance. Even comedy was possible.


    But unexpectedly, Han Mo would say that after the acquisition of Mike film company, the first film in America was an animated film.


    In everyone''s mind, the word animated film is synonymous with the minority. Because most of the audience of this kind of film are children. Even if children must be accompanied by their parents when watching the film, some parents will box office, but that is very small.


    Therefore, in the United States, except for several companies specializing in animated films, other film companies will not be involved in this type of films at all.


    "Mr. Han, have you figured it out? Is the idea of animated film a whim you just had? "


    "President Han actually wants to sell to us. The real film is still in the process of being conceived."


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. Let''s wait for president Han''s good news."


    The reporters really felt that Han Mo couldn''t really want to make an animated film, just as Han Mo wasn''t ready and said it casually, so the reporters took the initiative to make it through.


    Not to mention that reporters don''t believe it, it''s the people of sichen media, Meng Si, Pang Xie and Shen Fei who don''t believe it. They finally persuaded the shareholders of Mike film company to successfully acquire the company. There are many obstacles in the American film industry.


    No one said it clearly, but everyone knows that the entire American Film Association does not support Han Mo''s acquisition of Mike film company, let alone hope that he can make good works.


    Under such circumstances, we should strive to make the first shot in the United States. Therefore, the achievements of this film will affect the future development of Korea and Mexico in the whole United States. It is not too much to use the word "vital".


    Reporters understand this, so they can understand that Han Mo needs careful consideration. Just after the successful acquisition, they hold a press conference. The next film has not yet matured, but they can''t accept that it will be an animated film. This is incredible and impossible.


    Meng Si and Shen Fei also nodded one after another. They thought the same as the reporters. The idea of shooting an animated film was too unreliable. It was the first film made in America. How could it be an animated film.


    Han Mo looked around at the reporters under the stage and smiled and moved Mai slightly in his direction.


    "Shooting an animated film is the result of my careful consideration, not because I didn''t think about it well."


    Little Pang Xie stared, "what is brother Han talking about?"


    "Han is not always joking. How can he make animated movies? It''s incredible." Song hero also couldn''t believe looking at Han Mo with Mai talking on the stage.


    "After all, this news will certainly be known by the United States. Will those shareholders make trouble again?" Park Xiangzi said anxiously.


    Jin Taining waved his hand, "the contracts have been signed, and it''s no use making a fuss. Don''t worry about this, but this is our first film. President Han wants to decide whether or not. If there is a chance to vote, I will oppose it. Animated films can''t do it."


    The reporter is also a little confused. Although Pang Xie is still shooting a live video.


    On the live broadcast platform, netizens were crazy about brushing gifts, but when they heard the animated film, they stopped brushing gifts and began to brush comments.


    "Han Mo wants to make an animated film? Film companies in America? "


    "No, how much box office can animated films have?"


    "Han Mo''s previous films were box office of billions of yuan. How much can this animated film be? It can be up to 100 million."


    "Maybe not even 100 million. Seventy or eighty million animated films are good."


    "The investment cost of animated films is also low."


    "If you want to hear what Han Mo said, I still don''t believe this is the first step."


    Han Mo continued, "this animated film has been conceived very mature. Please look forward to it."


    .....


    "Xiaomo, no matter what decision you make, I support you, but are you sure you want to make an animated film?" Meng Si pulled Han Mo aside as soon as the press conference was over.


    "OK." Han Mo said calmly.


    "Let''s talk about it again. Animated films can be made, but it''s best to be a small production, interspersed between two big production films. This can be regarded as increasing the shooting type of our film company, but it can''t be the first battle."


    "No, it''s the first battle for us to invest in Mike film company. Don''t worry. I''ve already thought it all out." Han Mo knew Meng Si was worried about him and said with a smile.


    Meng Si let out a long sigh. He knew that as long as Han Mo made the decision, it could not be changed.


    Han Mo said that his first film in the United States would be an animated film, and he was very sure that the reporters did not want to report in the tone of a real hammer, but Han Mo repeatedly determined that this was true, so they could only report according to the facts.


    Foreign media learned about Han Mo''s new film plan almost at the same time, and major media scrambled to report and comment.


    American Film Association.


    "Han Mo''s talent is exhausted. He even makes cartoons."


    "Now he can only cheat children."


    "I can now predict the box office of Han Mo''s film, US $10 million. Ha ha. "


    "Maybe $20 million? This is the limit. It won''t be higher. Ha ha ha. "


    After Han Mo''s successful acquisition of Mike film company, the people of the American Film Association are still worried. After all, although the operating conditions of this film company are not very good, it is because it has not made profitable films, but it has a long history and high status.


    They are worried that after Han Mo takes over, the first film is a hit, which may turn Mike into a profit in an instant. This is the last thing they want to see.


    But when they heard that Han Mo was going to make an animated film, they were all happy.


    On the other hand, Meng Si is still trying to do Han Mo''s work. No one dared to make suggestions with Han Mo in this regard. They elected Meng Si together. After all, they have a superior subordinate relationship with Han Mo, and only Meng Si is different.


    Meng Si continues to try to find words that can convince Han Mo and wants to give him facts and reason. After all, they are all human beings. It is impossible to gain success every time they are full of confidence.


    To comply with the market, Mike film company ended up being bought by them because it didn''t comply with the market.


    Just before Meng Si could say these words, Han Mo took the lead in saying, "have you seen the animated films made in America in recent years?"


    Meng Si was stunned. "I haven''t seen it. It''s all seen by children. I can''t see it."


    "Do you know why you feel this way?"


    "Huh?"


    Han Mo smiled, but said in a very heavy tone, "because their animated films have low investment cost, childish story content and poor picture quality."


    PS: dear friends, warm reminder, nimeng''s holiday balance is insufficient. If you want to recharge and renew your holiday, you can only wait for next year. Wow Kaka ~ ~ (gloating face)

 Chapter 619

    The family sat around for dinner.


    Han Jun and Chen Yuehong sit opposite Han Mo, and Shu Ya and the little guy sit on both sides of him.


    Now the whole family has been centered around him. Five years ago, Chen Yuehong discussed with the old man about major and minor affairs. It was still the same when she first came to Beidu, but gradually, I don''t know when, when she encountered something, she couldn''t help discussing with Han mo.


    Han Jun is no longer the head of the family who covers the sky at home. Now he will listen to Han Mo''s opinions and take the initiative to discuss with Han mo. these behaviors can''t help but not deliberately.


    Every family is roughly the same. When their children become stronger and stronger, parents will withdraw from the dominant position of the family and leave this position to their children.


    If the family is dominated by elderly parents, there is only one reason. Children are not strong enough to be independent. This is sad for a family.


    Chen Yuehong is very well informed about Han Mo''s acquisition of American film company. She also knows that the first film he wants to make is an animated film.


    "Xiao Mo, I heard you''re going to make cartoons?" Chen Yuehong sandwiched a sparerib into a Han Mo bowl.


    "Well, animated movies." Han Mo said calmly.


    Hearing the answer, Chen Yuehong exchanged eyes with the old man and winked.


    Han Jun coughed quietly, "it''s not easy to buy American film companies."


    Han Mo smiled, "it''s OK. Shareholders just look at the future development and make money. They all signed and passed when they can see hope for the future."


    "Yes, they expect you and believe you, but... The cartoon."


    "It''s an animated movie."


    "Well, animated films are almost the same. Anyway, they are all for children. Can such films work in the American film market?" Han Jun showed a worried look.


    "Ha ha, it''s OK. Don''t worry, we have a mature idea of this animated film, isn''t it Shuya? "


    Shu Ya nodded in cooperation. She spent a lot of time making this animated film for Han Mo, but there was no acquisition of Mike film company by sichen media at that time.


    They just planned to make an animated film to surprise Xuanxuan.


    Although Shuya nodded and just cooperated with Han Mo to say that the animated film had been prepared for a long time, she had never thought that the animated film would be the first American film after the acquisition, so Shuya actually had a little objection in her heart.


    "I didn''t know about the acquisition of Mike film." Shuya added.


    Han Mo smiled. He understood that his parents and Shuya had organized a group to persuade him.


    "Animated movies? Dad, it''s an animated film, isn''t it? Is it for Xuanxuan? " The little guy''s crisp voice suddenly came out.


    Han Mo rubbed the child''s head and said gently, "yes, it''s a film made in the form of animation. It''s very good-looking. Does Xuanxuan want to see it?"


    "Yes! Now I think, Xuanxuan really wants to see it. " The little guy''s clear eyes twinkled with star like light, looking forward to Han mo.


    Han Mo suddenly found that although no one has risen up with him to oppose the shooting of animated films, they are not optimistic. They all want to beat around the Bush to dissuade. Only Xuanxuan is full of expectations for this animated film.


    Because Han Mo was very confident, Han Jun Shuya didn''t say anything more. The family didn''t mention the animated film. Only the little guy looked forward to his father''s new film very much, and some problems appeared from time to time.


    ......


    "Welcome to Beidu, mark." Han Mo shook hands with mark.


    Mark flew from the West Coast film city of the United States to Beidu overnight. He said he was coming to discuss the plan of a new film. In fact, he heard that Han Mo said at a press conference that the new film was an animated film. When Mark learned the news, he hurried to Beidu for fear that there would be no room for maneuver later.


    "Mr. Han, let''s talk about the new film. I can cooperate with you." Mark speaks politely.


    Han Mo nodded, "OK, the new film I''m going to make has been prepared for some time. This time, we just use the platform of Mike film company to start with this film."


    Mark''s eyes flickered. "Is it a series with when happiness knocks?"


    "No."


    "Is it Superman 2?"


    "No."


    "Oh, is it a theme that reflects real problems like I''m not a god of medicine?"


    Han Mo smiled and waved his hand, "I want to make an animated film."


    Mark''s heart sank. At that time, he knew that Han Mo was going to make an animated film. He couldn''t believe it. He always felt that the media was talking nonsense. Unexpectedly, it was true.


    Mark hurriedly said, "in America, only animation film companies will make animation films."


    "Don''t worry, I have found a very powerful team and agreed to cooperate with us. I can rest assured in terms of technology."


    "I''m not worried about technology. What technology can animated films have? I''m worried about the box office, Mr. Han. " Mark is worried. In his mind, animated films have no technology at all. That is, animated films, children''s things, whether serial or film, can only earn children''s box office, and the profit is very limited.


    Mark cleared his throat, and the gentleman''s face showed a very serious expression, "Mr. Han, I admire your talent in film. Your previous films have made amazing achievements, but if you want to make the first film in America an animated film, it is impossible for you to stand firm in the ticket room." Mark''s voice was earnest.


    Han Mo thought, "at the box office, it should not be bad. I don''t expect it to be worse than my best film. It may be better. It should be. There''s no problem."


    Mark was slightly stunned. "What do you think will be the result of an animation film with an investment cost of 20 million?"


    The cost of all animated films made in the United States is very low, so the box office is also low.


    Han mole said, "who said the cost was 20 million?"


    "How much is that?" Mark asked helplessly.


    "200 million." Han Mo answered calmly.


    "What?" Mark suddenly stood up from the sofa. Although he can''t make a film, he is very clear about the investment cost and return rate of the film. In his mind, the animation films made in America are tens of millions of low-cost, and the 20 million he said is basically an average, which is rarely exceeded.


    Han Mo said 200 million, which really scared mark.


    "Mr. Han, are you sure the cost is so much?"


    "Yes."


    "Can you tell me the name of this animated film?" Mark''s voice trembled slightly.


    "Snow and ice."


    PS: the holiday is over. Let''s continue to refuel tomorrow~

 Chapter 620

    "Snow and ice" Mark repeated, "that''s the name?"


    Han Mo nodded, "you can also call it snow queen, ice and snow adventure, magic snow fate..."


    Mark shook his head and sighed, "I don''t mean that. Don''t you think the name of an animated film is not very appropriate?"


    The world''s animated films are quite barren. There are few animated films that can be shown in cinemas in China. Some of them have been made in the United States, but the response is mediocre. Because they are mainly children''s box office, the film names are easy to understand, "happy chicken", "Maya bear rush"


    Han Mo smiled. "Mark, I''m different from the animated film you''ve been in contact with before. It''s not only an animated film, but also has many other elements. It can''t just attract children and their parents to watch it."


    Mark was stunned. He had never heard of such animated films. He just wanted to continue to ask something, but he stopped talking and smiled. "Forget it, I believe you. I''ll go back to deal with the normal operation of the company and look forward to your animated films. If you need me, call me at any time."


    After seeing mark off, Han Mo began his creation.


    Before this animated film, Han Mo really wanted to give her a gift on the little guy''s birthday, which is different from any animated film in the past.


    Later, Han Mo suddenly thought of the plan to buy Mike film company, so he directly released the film "strange fate of ice and snow" in the United States.


    He knows that in this world, the quality of animated films is very low, and the audience''s acceptance of animated films is not high. The whole animated film market is at an entry-level level. Even some companies specializing in shooting animated films in the United States have transformed one after another. Now they are in a situation where film companies are unwilling to shoot and people are unwilling to pay for it.


    "Ice and snow" created a miracle of $1.274 billion at the box office in the original world of Korea and Mexico. It is also the only film to break into the top 10 films in global sales, ranking fifth in the film and television list.


    Although Han Mo is not sure whether he can reach such a height in this world, it is much better than the current American films.


    After a while, Meng Si and Shen Fei also came.


    "Xiaomo, let''s discuss it. Since you are so confident, we will follow you, but now we know nothing about the film."


    "Yes, Mr. Han, you should at least tell us about your animated film."


    Han Mo handed Meng Si and Shen Fei several pieces of paper that had been drawn.


    "What is this?"


    "Layout plan?"


    Han Mo nodded.


    "I haven''t had time to color. I''ll show you the full version later."


    Meng Si and Shen Fei looked at the paper Han Mo handed them.


    Han Mo continued, "I will integrate more other elements. In this film, one of the main parts is music. I have finished recording some songs in the early stage. "


    "Finished?" Shen Fei suddenly raised his head and looked at Han mo. in his impression, Han Mo had just decided to shoot animated films. It wasn''t long before, and the acquisition of Mike film company was only a week. How could it be over.


    Meng Si also looked at Han Mo, "has the theme song been recorded?"


    Han Mo waved his hand. "It''s not a theme song, it''s a song integrated into animation. This is a music animation film."


    Before Shuya disappeared, it was actually to prepare for the songs in the film. Among them, the very famous songs were sung by Shuya himself, and the production process was very fine.


    While talking, park Xiangzi and Jin Taining also came in.


    Park Xiangzi took the figure setting drawing from Shen Fei. It was the first time for them to see Korean ink paintings.


    "Mr. Han, did you draw this?" Park Xiangzi''s voice increased by an octave.


    Meng Si smashed his mouth, "you Mr. Han have published picture books before, don''t you know? Make a fuss here. "


    Park Xiangzi and Jin Taining both opened their mouths in shock.


    "Mr. Han, why do you have to draw this painting for a month? I heard from my friends that some of the character setting diagrams of good animated films need to run in for half a year. " Park Xiangzi said with admiration.


    Han Mo said plainly, "I haven''t been that long. It was just painted by mark after he left."


    "We met mark downstairs and came up after a few words. It took only half an hour." Shen Fei stared.


    Han Mo nodded slightly, "almost, it''s just such a long time. It''s just a few character setting maps, not all of them. I''ll draw them the rest of the night. "


    Apart from Meng Si, who knew that Han Mo was a genius in painting before, the other three people all stared at Han Mo with round eyes. It was like watching a rare variety. It was completely different from the expression when they first heard that the first film to be made was an animated film.


    "It turns out that President Han already knows how to draw. No wonder."


    "It seems that President Han is also an expert in animated films."


    "Mr. Han, what model do you want for this animated film?" Jin Taining''s eyes flashed. At the moment, he was repeatedly appreciating the character setting map in his hand with another appreciative eye.


    Han Mo said lightly, "3D model."


    ˇ°3DŁżˇ± Jin Taining hissed, "I heard that the United States has never used 3D models to make animated films.


    "They haven''t used it?"


    "No."


    "Then let''s be the first to eat crabs." Han Mo said with a smile.


    Jin Taining, "..."


    Park Xiangzi looked at Jin Taining. "Of course, President Han is ready to shoot an animated film different from the past. We just need to polish the script with President Han. Other presidents have their own plans."


    Han Mo smiled and waved his hand. "The script is here. It''s ready. I''ve forgotten to show you."


    Park Xiangzi swallowed his saliva, "OK... OK?"


    Jin Taining, "so fast?"


    "Well, you see."


    Park Xiangzi and Jin Taining looked at each other incredulously.


    Shen Fei didn''t yell like his two students who had never seen the world. He had worked with Han Mo in several works. He knew that Han Mo was a vigorous and resolute person, but he didn''t expect it to be so fast. He just announced that the new film plan was an animated film, and he had already finished the script and character setting map.


    Shen Fei suddenly thought of something, frowned and asked, "this is a film released in America, that dubbing..."


    "It must be that American professional actors dub better. We don''t have the pressure of actors'' pay. We can work hard on dubbing actors." Mons interrupted.


    Han Mo waved his hand. "It''s not necessary. I''ve found the dubbing. There''s no problem." Then he took out a list from the drawer.


    Meng Si was stunned for a long time and didn''t react.


    "Shu Ya, Li Manli, Yang Guang, Zhai Xu..." Shen Fei looked at the names on the list.


    "These are our domestic actors. Can they dub in English?"


    "It''s not English. How difficult it can be. They''ve all tried the sound, and they''re all good. Anyway, they do it at the end. They can practice again."


    Han Mo looked at the time, "Yo, I''m going to pick up the children from school. You can read the script again. I''ll go first. I''ll talk about anything tomorrow." Then Han Mo got up and walked out of the office.


    The four people who left the office were stunned


    PS: since a little friend asked the silly rabbit to sing in the great God''s story, no one dared to let the silly rabbit sing again. He suffered 10000 points = =, and nimeng would rather ask questions and eat the rabbit [ˇđ Ł¤ '' §Ą ''Ł¤ ˇđ], it''s obvious that other writers'' singing is also hard to hear, hum!

 Chapter 621

    The news of Han Mo shooting animated films continues to ferment on the Internet.


    American Film Association.


    "It is said that Han Mo''s animated film is called snow and ice."


    "When you hear the name, you''ll jump into the street."


    "Do you know how much he is going to invest in this animated film?"


    "Yes, he claims to invest 200 million yuan."


    There was a burst of laughter throughout the conference room.


    "Ha ha, he''s so brave. Do they have money and no place to invest? It''s better to do charity directly. It''s not good to play with you like this. "


    "What are you worried about? It''s not equivalent to contributing to our American films."


    "What did Jack do?"


    "At the press conference of the new film, he said he would give Han Mo a good look this time. It is estimated that he will recommend Han Mo''s animated films at the press conference."


    "Ha ha, I know him and will use another way."


    Beidu


    Han Mo sat on the floor with the little guy to build blocks.


    "Dad, I want to build you a big villa." The little guy showed a sweet smile on his round face and put a red building block on the floor.


    Han Mo gently rubbed the child''s head, "OK, that father wants a big villa with many rooms."


    "OK, mom and Dad, Grandpa and grandma, Grandpa and grandma, and then Xuanxuan has one, and another is for Dad''s work, as well as Grandpa''s piano room, grandma''s dance room, Xuanxuan''s studio, mom''s recording room, and..." the little guy tilted his head and thought.


    Chen Yuehong came out of the bedroom with her mobile phone and was very angryˇ° Xiao Mo, hurry up and send a message with your account. These Yankees are too much. You attack them and fight back. You have been too kind since you were a child and don''t know how to quarrel. Mom wants to kill them. "


    Han Mo didn''t know about the press conference held in the United States, nor did he know what the American director said through the media. He was stunned and said, "what''s the matter? I''ll see if you''re so angry."


    Chen Yuehong was really angry with the online content. She trembled a little and handed her mobile phone to her son.


    Han Mo only looked at the title, returned his mobile phone to Chen Yuehong, smiled and shook his headˇ° You don''t have to be angry with people like them. There''s no need. They just say it casually, and they used to say that before, but this time they are even less optimistic about me making animated films. " Han Mo''s tone was understated.


    "Son, this is not optimistic. This is a naked provocation. They are laughing. They don''t talk about their own films at the press conference of their own films. They say your animated films are worthless in disguise. Why should they, son, fight back quickly." Chen Yuehong has not paid much attention to the news of foreign media before. It is also because Han Mo bought an American film company this time and wants to make a film in the United States that she also follows the fashion to watch foreign news.


    I only learned how to look for the first time. I saw someone scolding his son. Can I not be angry and want to take the food to the drill screen.


    But Han Mo not only didn''t get angry, but smiled, "Mom, you calm down. Treating such people is not a verbal response. It''s to make a good film and hit them in the face with facts."


    Chen Yuehong understood the truth, but when she saw someone belittle her son so much, she was still angry. She also knew Han Mo''s character and would not say anything back, "you are just too kind." Then he took his cell phone and left angrily.


    The little guy listened to the conversation between his father and grandma. Although he didn''t know what grandma''s mobile phone said, the little guy could hear that someone said something bad for his father, but his father didn''t want to fight back.


    After grandma left, the little guy asked with a frownˇ° Dad, are they all bad people? "


    Han Mo smiled and pinched the child''s pink face. "They are not bad people, but they said a lot of irresponsible words for their own interests."


    "Grandma said dad was too kind." The little guy looked at his father with very sympathetic eyes.


    "Actually, dad just wanted to fight them back in another way." Han Mo still smiled gently.


    In fact, the little guy didn''t understand what his father said, and he didn''t quite understand the meaning. As for how his father would fight back, she didn''t know, but just now she saw grandma very angry. Another stressed that his father didn''t fight back because he was too kind, that is, he thought his father was wronged.


    The little guy looked like an adult, sighed a long sigh, and then shook his head, "Dad, what can you get from being so kind?"


    Han Mo slightly picked his eyebrows. He didn''t expect the child to say such "mature" words. He was surprised for only a moment. Han Mo reached out and rubbed the child''s head, "Dad got you..."


    After hearing his father''s words, the little guy''s fleshy little round face burst into flowers and plunged into his father''s arms, "Dad ~"


    ......


    Because Han Mo did not respond to the reports of the American media, the various remarks of American directors became more rampant, and the American media were also very keen to report the news in this regard.


    In fact, without any artistic processing, the American media reported what Jack said at the press conference in order to provoke a deeper contradiction between Han Mo and American directors.


    As the media, I always hope that things can be exaggerated on the basis of facts, the excitement can explode a little more, and the melons can be eaten for a longer time. In this way, people will pay more attention and the news will be higher.


    "I think Jack''s new film is making too fast. We should wait for Han mo."


    "The character design of an animated film needs to be painted for at least a month. Jack can''t afford to wait. Ha ha. "


    "The character design takes one month, the model production takes two months, and the script runs in for another half a year. The soundtrack is outsourced by the company, and then we find our American professional actors. Without a year and a half, his animated film can''t be made."


    "I hope not to be a eunuch halfway. He has a little news by taking the opportunity of just acquiring Mike film company. Otherwise, no one will watch animated films in the future. Will you buy tickets to the cinema for an animated film?"


    "No."


    "Neither will I."


    "Of course not."


    ......


    American directors brought a lot of rhythm. American people didn''t know much about Han Mo, and they began to doubt the shooting progress of Han mo. after all, we really didn''t have any interest in animated films. We began to pay attention only because it was made by Han mo.


    If it really takes a long time to come out, they will lose their patience to wait.


    Although Han Mo did not fight back against the American director, he chose another way.


    [the animated film ice and snow has entered the post production stage] - an exclusive report by Entertainment Weekly.

 Chapter 622

    "Post production?"


    "No, it''s impossible!"


    "I don''t believe it. I''m afraid it''s not a fake news reported by the media."


    "It''s not like it''s fake. If it''s fake, sichen media would have come out to refute the rumor."


    "What is entertainment weekly?"


    "I haven''t heard of it before."


    "It is said that Han Mo personally disclosed the news to entertainment weekly, and the signature of Entertainment Weekly is the exclusive news."


    When this message came out, the whole network was shocked. Although we all know that Han Mo always surprises people, and all films are famous for being fast, people work slowly and he can do fine work even if he is fast.


    However, Han Mo has never been interviewed. No one knows about Han Mo''s first animated film in the United States. Before, sichen media didn''t get any news. This time, it was exclusively reported by an unknown media.


    Huang Shanshan announced on the official wechat account that "ice and snow fate" has entered the late shooting stage. The original official wechat account of entertainment weekly had only 20000 fans, most of them are zombie powder, which is too small for a media account.


    After Huang Shanshan released the news, she was very nervous.


    This was the first time he had such a big news since he came to entertainment weekly. He had been at the door of sichen media for half a month in order to interview Han Mo, so that he could interview the exclusive news. Although he accepted the interview, he didn''t get any unique news. However, because of that interview, the sales volume of entertainment weekly rose sharply in that issue, but it was only a week, After that period, the sales volume became depressed again.


    Huang Shanshan didn''t expect to receive a call from Han Mo and got this opportunity.


    Han Mo asked her to publish this information with her wechat official account, and can report some details about the strange fate of ice and snow in the latest issue of the magazine.


    Huang Shanshan jumped up from her chair when she received a call from Han mo.


    I didn''t dare to delay a second. My fingers trembled and knocked down that line of words on the computer. Although there was only one sentence, I checked it over and over again for fear of making any mistakes.


    Huang Shanshan finally confirmed that the inspection was correct, and her finger slowly moved to the touch pad.


    send out!


    This wechat has just been sent out. Huang Shanshan almost stopped breathing. Her heart stirred her throat and eyes. She stared at the computer screen and didn''t dare to blink.


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    Three seconds.


    The number of fans is growing at a rate visible to the naked eye. It''s actually a surge.


    Huang Shanshan dare not blink, because almost every time she blinks and opens again, the change of the number will make her mouth open in shock.


    Even some media do not know the magazine Entertainment Weekly, let alone netizens.


    Today, when the Internet is so developed, not many people will go to read magazines at all, so newspapers and magazines have transformed and also reported news on the online platform.


    Entertainment Weekly is a particularly obvious example of failure in the transformation. It can be seen from the number of fans on the official wechat account that it is difficult to survive when the magazine sales are increasing and no one cares about the network platform.


    100000.


    180000.


    four hundred thousand


    Nine hundred thousand.


    Huang Shanshan couldn''t believe her eyes.


    The number of fans is growing like this.


    "Was the daily weekly acquired by sichen media?"


    "I don''t know. I''m also surprised."


    "Why do they report the exclusive news of ice and snow?"


    "The daily weekly said that it would publish the latest news about ice and snow in the latest issue of the magazine."


    "Han Mo''s animated film has entered the post production stage, which is amazing."


    "I heard that the animated films produced in the United States used to take a year and a half to enter the later stage."


    "Why did you make a fuss about this after watching so many films made by Han mo."


    "That is, as toner, we should get used to the amazing shooting speed of Korean ink."


    "In the past, it was made by actors. This time it was an animated film. Don''t you have to make models, draw character setting pictures or something? How can it be so fast."


    "In Han Mo, everything is possible."


    Huang Shanshan just looked at the comments rolling on the screen. Her hands moved up and down on the keyboard, but she never touched the key.


    In the past, the official wechat account of daily weekly also published some things every day, but they were basically stand-alone mode, and there were no netizens'' comments at all.


    Occasionally, some netizens commented, and Huang Shanshan would immediately follow up and reply to maintain the fans.


    Because whenever make complaints about the live powder, whether it is Tucao or praise, Huang Shanshan does not want to miss.


    But at the moment, Huang Shanshan didn''t know how to join the discussion.


    Because too much, too much.


    Huang Shanshan is the first time to see so many netizens'' comments on the micro guest official account. She finally knows why those big V rarely reply to what the netizens are saying, because...


    At first, she was still trying to see what netizens were saying. Although she didn''t have time to reply, she could always see it, but later she found that she couldn''t even see it.


    Director Jack studio.


    "It is said that Han Mo''s animated films have reached the post production stage."


    "Ha ha, it''s impossible. How could it be so fast? We started earlier than him. Now we have just entered the middle and late stage. They haven''t fully entered the post production stage. How could they. You know, we''ve been preparing for a year before shooting. How can they start from scratch so fast? "


    American Film Association


    "Such big talk will soon be exposed."


    "Unless Han Mo can lie that it took a year later."


    "It''s ridiculous. I dare to say such lies. It seems that Han Mo doesn''t want to make movies in America anymore."


    "We Americans can''t be deceived."


    North Duschen media Han Mo office.


    "I began to see the wechat article sent by Entertainment Weekly. I thought it was an unknown small magazine. In order to make a place, I just heard the content of the test record and knew that it was true." Meng Si said with a smile.


    Shen Fei couldn''t help but praise, "it''s great. I didn''t expect Yang Guang to speak English so well."


    "Director Shen, what''s the matter with my boy? I''m also a Xueba, okay?" Yang Guang just walked in and said with a smile.


    Shuya smiled and adapted to Yang Guang''s poor mouth. She felt that Yang Guang performed well. Although it was an audition, she was in good condition and was full of drama.


    "I think what surprised me most was Mr. Zhai Xu. I thought Mr. Zhai would have a strong accent. As a result, the thief was standard and couldn''t hear the voice at all." Little pangxie said with a surprised look on his face.


    "I told Zhai Xu to dub in English a month ago. I heard that he specially invited an English teacher to practice oral English." Han Mo said calmly.


    "The most powerful of us is sister Shuya. She not only speaks English well, but also sings even songs. It sounds like singing in her mother tongue." Park Xiangzi said admiringly.


    Li Manli hasn''t spoken. Her voice is OK, but because of her general singing level and the part of the song, she hasn''t been very confident.


    Han Mo saw Li Manli''s mind. "The song can be recorded finally and practiced again. We''re fast enough now. There''s no need to rush."


    PS: the temperature is unpredictable in autumn. Please keep warm. Silly rabbit says he is ill==

 Chapter 623

    Because Huang Shanshan reported the news of ice and snow, entertainment weekly is alive again.


    A wechat official account with only 20000 zombie powder has increased by 2 million fans because of a news, and has been on the wechat hot search list, which is unprecedented for entertainment weekly.


    The magazines printed immediately were also sold out. Huang Shanshan stayed up all night and went to the magazine early the next day.


    Originally, he was a little reporter who wanted to step on everyone. Because of this report, he became a popular person in the magazine. He used to be almost transparent. Now his colleagues are scrambling to say hello to Huang Shanshan.


    "Shanshan, you''re here."


    "Shanshan, you are really a hero of our magazine. You have saved our magazine."


    "The number of fans of wechat''s official account is still rising, and it is about to break through the 3 million mark."


    "The new issue of the magazine has just been sold out, and the second printing has been robbed. Now it is preparing for the third batch."


    As soon as Huang Shanshan entered the magazine, her colleagues surrounded her, and good news came one after another. Everyone is very happy. The magazine is well. Huang Shanshan is happier than anyone else.


    Just then, the door of the editor''s office suddenly opened.


    "Shanshan, come in."


    Huang Shanshan was stunned, looked at the direction of the editor''s office, and quickly answered, "OK, I''ll come right away."


    The colleagues said with a smile, "Oh, Shanshan, it seems that you are going to be promoted and raised."


    "Sister Li congratulates you in advance. Don''t forget Sister Li when you become prosperous in the future."


    "Hurry up, the editor is waiting for you, Shanshan, come on ~"


    Colleagues who had never given Huang Shanshan a smile before, now all smiled and congratulated her. Huang Shanshan was a little uncomfortable. She nodded slightly with her colleagues and trotted towards the editor''s office.


    The moment Huang Shanshan turned around, the colleagues who had just smiled showed varying degrees of changes on their faces.


    "Editor Zhang, you are looking for me." Huang Shanshan said respectfully.


    Editor Zhang smiled and held his glasses. "Shanshan, please sit down, please sit down."


    Huang Shanshan took advantage of the situation and sat in the chair opposite editor Zhang.


    "Shanshan, you have made great contributions this time. How do you want our magazine to reward you? " Editor Zhang''s face showed a smile very commensurate with her identity.


    As soon as Huang Shanshan heard the word reward, she quickly waved her hand and shook her head like a rattle. "No, no, editor in chief, I don''t want reward. This is what I should do. It''s just my job."


    "I knew you wouldn''t want a reward. Good comrade, then you should continue to work hard."


    Huang Shanshan was affirmed by the editor in chief and nodded vigorously, "I will continue to work hard and dig out more and better news."


    "Yes, yes, if you dig more news, you must be busy with your work. Give Tian Tian the wechat account of our magazine. She usually has nothing to do and let her maintain it. She should make a good contribution to our magazine, just like you. You don''t have to follow up on the news of ice and snow. It''s too hard. I heard that you stayed at the door of sichen media for half a month in order to block Han mo. girls can''t be so windy and sunny. Let Lisa do the hard work. " The editor in chief is still smiling, looking fully for the sake of Huang Shanshan.


    Huang Shanshan never dreamed that the editor in chief asked her to come in and said that.


    She has been working hard to survive with the magazine. In fact, many college students are working in the media and have many good opportunities to invite her, but she didn''t go, because Huang Shanshan always thought that the magazine needed her very much at that time.


    In the past, she could do whatever the editor asked her to do. Even if one person finished the work of the whole group, she had no complaints.


    But not this time.


    If she had been two days ago, she might have looked ahead and hesitated.


    Now... Never.


    Just last night, when Huang Shasha called Han Mo to thank him for his exclusive news, Han Mo only said, "Tomorrow your editor in chief may let you hand over the maintenance right of wechat account and the follow-up work of ice and snow to others."


    When she heard this, Huang Shanshan didn''t believe it at all. Then she smiled and explained that the editor in chief would never give up his temper and kill a donkey. She said a lot, but Han Mo didn''t say anything.


    Huang Shanshan''s thoughts returned to reality. She felt so strange here for the first time. She took a long sigh of relief and felt relaxed all over her body.


    Huang Shanshan smiled and smiled sweetly, "OK, I''ll give Tian Tian the wechat account of entertainment weekly, and I''ll give Lisa the follow-up of ice and snow."


    Editor Zhang narrowed her eyes and nodded with satisfaction. As she expected, Huang Shanshan was still obedient. She didn''t know how much news she robbed Huang Shanshan in this way.


    Just when editor Zhang thought things were going to end like this, Huang Shanshan would walk out of the office like every time and start a new job crazily.


    Huang Shanshan suddenly smiled again and smiled more brightly, "but in the future, there will be no valuable news on the wechat number of entertainment weekly, and there will be no news disclosed to entertainment weekly."


    With that, Huang Shanshan was ready to go out of the editor''s office.


    "You mean..." editor Zhang''s words haven''t finished yet.


    "Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you, editor Zhang, I quit. I''ll give you my resignation letter later."


    Huang Shanshan walked out of the editor''s office without looking back, leaving only editor Zhang, who was staring at the dog behind, sitting alone in a chair and twitching all over.


    The "good" colleagues, who had been listening and enjoying their success, saw Huang Shanshan coming out and were preparing to change their faces to continue acting.


    Without giving them any chance, Huang Shanshan strode directly to her desk, glanced, sneered, shook her head, and only took away the small book she used to take shorthand.


    At this time, the editor in chief responded that Huang Shanshan was really going to go and hurried to catch up.


    "Huang Shanshan, stop! You can''t tell me what''s wrong. Even if you resign, you can''t find a more suitable job. You think you''re great if you have a few hot news. The most important thing in this era is hot search news. The more fire disappears, the faster it disappears. Believe it or not, the news of ice and snow will come down tomorrow." The editor in chief stood at the door of the office and shouted. She really didn''t expect that Huang Shanshan would say to go. There was no kind of operation in her cognition of her.


    Huang Shanshan stopped.


    Editor Zhang chuckled, "well, Shanshan, I still think our magazine is good. You can''t find a job that values you as much as our magazine.


    Huang Shanshan sneered, "sorry to disappoint you. I''ve found it."


    "You... You found it? Where is it? "


    "Sichen media."

 Chapter 624

    Although Huang Shanshan was quick and handsome when she left the entertainment weekly magazine, she was suddenly empty when she really stepped out of the door of the magazine.


    She never thought that she would leave entertainment weekly one day. Huang Shanshan walked aimlessly in the street and suddenly looked up. She had even reached the downstairs of sichen media. Although she had just left the four characters "sichen media" in front of the editor in chief, she didn''t think about the next step at all. At that time, she said she wanted to go to sichen media in order to install X.


    At this time, Huang Shanshan slowly raised her head, looked up at the building in front of her, straightened her waist and went straight in.


    Huang Shanshan didn''t know the security guards of sichen media. Now when the security guards saw her, they nodded and smiled like the employees of the company, without any obstruction.


    Huang Shanshan knocked on the door of Han Mo''s office. Everyone had a meeting in Han Mo''s office. When they heard the voice, they looked in the direction of the door and just saw Huang Shanshan.


    At this time, Huang Shanshan found that Meng Si and Shen Fei were both in a meeting. They might be disturbing others. She quickly retracted her hand knocking at the door.


    Han Mo smiled, "it''s all right. Come in."


    Only yesterday did she get the exclusive news. The official account of entertainment weekly now has 3 million fans. The sales volume of the latest issue of the magazine is so good. It is reasonable to say that Huang Shanshan should write hard in the magazine at this time, but she appeared in sichen media during working hours. Don''t ask. Han Mo guessed that what he predicted yesterday came true.


    Han Mo has long wanted Huang Shanshan to join his team. If he wants to develop better, all external reports need to be copied. In the past, Han Mo wrote them himself, then sent them to little pangxie, and then released them in all major openings.


    Little Pang Xie lacks a little meaning in playing with words, so Han Mo hasn''t asked him to release the news directly.


    Huang Shanshan comes and just fills the vacancy. Han Mo can give Huang Shanshan the output of all publicity openings.


    With Han Mo''s consent, Huang Shanshan walked into the office with some trepidation. It was the first time she saw so many big guys at the same time.


    Before she could speak, Han Mo took the lead in saying, "let''s introduce our new colleague, Huang Shanshan. In the future, the work related to words will be handed over to her. "


    Huang Shanshan didn''t expect that she hadn''t spoken yet. Han Mo said it for herself first. Her heart was full of gratitude.


    Because of Han Mo''s introduction, other people in the office also smiled and nodded to Huang Shanshan.


    In order to fight against Korea and Mexico, the American Film Association also actively filmed during the preparation of animated films by Korea and Mexico.


    Jack is the most prominent one. Jack''s films are among the best in many American works in terms of film quality and creativity.


    Although Jack has also made some mediocre films, the director is like this. There are 100 mediocre films. As long as there are two or three brilliant films, it is enough to be remembered.


    There are few directors like Han Mo who can make a fire one by one, not to mention in China, but also in the United States.


    Han Mo looked at the team members in the office and said, "after the strange fate of ice and snow, all our work is not only for the domestic people, but to conquer the world. Whether it is work quality, external publicity, company image and fan maintenance, we should deserve the word international."


    "Don''t worry, brother Han. I don''t understand making movies, but you give me the logistics. I''m sure I''ll finish it very well." Little Ponzi patted his chest and said.


    Shen Fei also said, "I will certainly cooperate with President han to make more and better works."


    "Taining and I are the same. Follow you." Park Xiangzi quickly followed.


    Because Han Mo seldom said such words, this time he said it for the first time. It was like giving everyone a strong shot of chicken blood. He was full of fighting spirit in an instant. He wanted to swing a kitchen knife and work hard with the American director now.


    After a long time, song hero stood up subconsciously, "President Han, although I am engaged in TV programs and can''t take the international route, I will help you if you can get me."


    "Who says that TV programs can''t take the international route? Don''t worry, Lao song. You''ll be able to use you soon." Han Mo said with a smile.


    Because what Han Mo just said is very obvious, that is, it will not be limited to the domestic and international markets in the future, but song hero is not a film director, so he always feels that he is of little use.


    At the moment, hearing Han Mo''s words, I felt that I had found my own value again, and tears almost filled my eyes with excitement.


    "Shanshan, you just joined our team. Later, you go to all departments of ice and snow. There are still some soft propaganda articles to write, so I''ll give them to you." Han Mo ordered.


    Huang Shanshan received Han Mo''s task, nodded seriously, turned and walked out of the office.


    In her mind, for a moment, it means immediately. Huang Shanshan''s execution is very strong, which is why han Mo decided to let her join the team.


    Animation group.


    "All our personal designs are designed by President Han himself, including color matching. Look at these. To tell you the truth, few professionals in America can compare with President Han."


    Model group.


    "Our 3D animation models are different from those fake 3D models in America. They just use 3D technology for key lenses. In fact, most of them are 2D. Each of our shots is made frame by frame. Mr. Han personally supervised it. We paid a lot of money in our 3D model. "


    Script group.


    "The script doesn''t need to be run in. After reading the script, we all feel that it is very perfect and doesn''t need to be changed at all, so even a punctuation mark hasn''t been changed. It''s all according to the original appearance of President Han''s script. President Han is really talented."


    Soundtrack group.


    "Our animated film incorporates a lot of music elements, which has never appeared in previous American animated films. At first, we were worried that this form might not be well integrated into the plot. Facts have proved that we are too low. President Han is the real artist. She perfectly integrates the songs into the characters."


    It can be said that Huang Shanshan''s previous understanding of Han Mo and the strange fate of ice and snow was very one-sided and very superficial.


    This time, Huang Shanshan learned that Han Mo played an important role in the whole animated film by understanding the stall of ice and snow.


    While everyone was busy, all the post production of "strange fate of ice and snow" was completed.


    Almost at the same time, three films were released in the United States. Originally, it was nothing to release several films a day for a big country like the United States, which is rich in films. However, they even challenged Han Mo at the premiere at the same time, implying that animated films have no money and can''t stir up any waves.

 Chapter 625

    Because of Han Mo''s reason, China is also very concerned about the every move of American directors. News about American films keeps popping up in Han Mo''s mobile phone.


    Han Mo is playing with the little guy to insert blocks. His mobile phone is placed on the tea table not far away. He doesn''t care about the vibration of his mobile phone.


    The little guy suddenly raised his head and showed a naive smile on his little meat face, "Dad, I told grandma today that dad is so kind because he got Xuanxuan."


    Han Mo gently touched the child''s head, "yes, dad got Xuanxuan, so other things are not important."


    Far away in America, Jack''s new film was also released.


    The film was boiling in America, because Jack''s film had been prepared for a whole year, and it took another year to shoot. It should be called out, and the audience was very looking forward to it.


    "Starlight future is a science fiction blockbuster."


    "Jack''s film is good and must be supported."


    "I saw the trailer very wonderful."


    "Jack''s film will definitely stand out in this issue of the film."


    "Book tickets quickly. You can''t book them late."


    Jack''s premiere will be unprecedented.


    Because it was a masterpiece that took two years to shoot, coupled with his own contacts and position in the American film industry, there were not only the media, professional film critics, star friends in the circle, but also many directors of the film association at the premiere. On the one hand, he came to support jack, on the other hand, he wanted to find a chance to step on Korean ink in front of the media.


    These contents were reported by the media, which gave full play to the commonness of mankind - the excellent quality of watching the excitement is not too big. The more words will cause disputes, the more words will be said intact.


    Han Mo''s cell phone suddenly rang, and little pangxie''s voice came from the receiver.


    "Brother Han, I don''t think we can stand it anymore. These turtles and grandchildren in America have begun to challenge us openly." Little pangxie''s anger was directly transmitted to Han Mo through sound waves. Han Mo didn''t know about the premiere there. He was stunned by little pangxie.


    Suddenly, the phone changed a voice, "Xiaomo, I''m different from this rash guy. I can''t hold the fire. I didn''t take what those little directors said seriously, but what they said at the premiere of Jack''s film is a little too naked."


    Han Mo listened to the two of them like this. Meng Si and Pang Xie finished their words one by one.


    Little pangxie and Meng Si pasted them on their mobile phones left and right, waiting for Han Mo to give orders.


    But after listening to the silence for a moment, Han Mo said calmly, "no hurry, we''ll still follow our original plan."


    Hang up. Little pangxie and Meng Si don''t understand what happened to Han Mo this time.


    Han Mo usually makes quick decisions and never selects any auspicious day for release, so every time is a random time, unlike some directors who deliberately grab the Spring Festival file, summer file, National Day Golden file and so on.


    However, Han Mo seems not in a hurry this time. The post production has ended, and the animated films have all ended. It is reasonable that Han Mo should be released after shooting as usual.


    But not only did he not, but he still looked worried. This makes Meng Si and Pang Xie, who are used to Han Mo''s work style, very puzzling.


    ......


    The first day of "Starlight future" was announced at the box office.


    North America, $10 million. Including the United States of America, 8 million US dollars.


    Europe, $4 million.


    Asia, $5 million.


    ......


    The box office of each region is being announced one after another. In addition to several major sectors, there are also box office numbers of individual countries.


    "I really didn''t expect that starlight future would have such good results. I always thought that American science fiction films were tired of shooting. There should be no market. There were so many viewers watching it." Little pangxie said puzzled.


    "This is to comply with the market. Their shooting proves that some people watch it. No matter how much they shoot, some people also watch it. People love to watch sci-fi movies. It''s nothing strange. What''s strange to me is that their box office is really high. If the people in our country were not unhappy, Jack, their American directors said bad things about us and deliberately didn''t buy their movie tickets, the final data would be higher. "


    The box office is really high. The American Film Association has begun to make use of the topic and become more active. It used to say something about the film only when asked by the media. It took the opportunity to step on Korean ink, but since Jack''s box office was announced, those film directors have become more assertive.


    "Han Mo''s animated films may not dare to be released."


    "We must not dare to come out. There are too many and good films here. Just one film can crush the box office of their animated films."


    "This time Han Mo is coming to an end. The first film made in America must be the last."


    "Ha ha, I''m afraid I had predicted that my film would hit the street, so I didn''t dare to release it."


    Domestic fans can''t sit still.


    "Doesn''t it mean that Han Mo''s animated films have already entered the late stage? According to the speed of Han Mo, it should have been finished. Why hasn''t it been released yet. "


    "No matter whether the animated film is good or not, you''ll know when it''s released. You can''t hide it so much."


    "Let''s support Han Mo silently."


    Mark knows that the animated film has long been completed and the release time. He just doesn''t know why han Mo has to wait. It can be released directly.


    At the beginning, he didn''t ask about Han Mo''s own affairs, but the American director seemed crazy. Because Jack''s first day box office data was too dazzling, he began to shake and make comments that Han Mo couldn''t compare with the American director.


    Mark let out a long sigh and dialed Han Mo''s phone number.


    Han Mo''s mobile phone rang. When he looked at the screen, he knew it was mark.


    "Mr. Han, can we release the film in advance?"


    "No, we follow our own plan, and we don''t compare with them and live our own life."


    Mark was stunned for a moment and said to himself, how can you live your own life? Then you can''t live at all, okay.


    Mark is really afraid of a promising film company because a decision is destroyed.


    Shaking his courage, he continued, "Mr. Han, what is the reason why you insist on showing that day? Is it because that day is memorable? "


    "Sort of."


    Mark was a little happy. As he thought, he heard that the previous director said that everyone wanted to choose a better day when he started the machine, and then asked, "what anniversary is it? Is it an auspicious day? "


    "It''s my daughter''s birthday."

 Chapter 626

    "Dad, what''s your surprise for Xuanxuan?" The little guy tilted his head and looked expectantly at his father.


    Han Mo picked up his finger and scanned the little guy''s upturned nose. "You''ll know tomorrow."


    The little guy stared, "really?"


    "Absolutely true." Han Mo rubbed the little guy''s head and rubbed the originally soft bangs a little disorderly.


    Shuya sat down next to Han Mo, watched the little guy who was drinking at the player''s house on the carpet with him, changed Barbie''s clothes, pretended to cook for the doll, and talked to the doll in her mouth.


    Shuya leaned slightly on Han Mo''s shoulder, and Han Mo took Shuya in his arms.


    "After such a long delay, just for the release on the children''s birthday, those Yankees are watching your jokes. Now the American media have everything they say about you. Some say you haven''t made animated films at all, and some say you''re afraid to release them after seeing their box office." Shuya''s tone was unconvinced.


    Han Mo smiled and rubbed on Shuya''s head. "I don''t care what they say. This is originally a gift for Xuanxuan. I''ll not only release it on her birthday, but also charter it for the premiere."


    Shuya was stunned for a moment, and a gratifying smile appeared on her pretty face.


    No matter how successful Han Mo''s career is, he is still the Han Mo who loves his family. His family is always laughing at Han Mo because of fame and wealth. "How can you have so rich imagination? My animated films will never be worse than their science fiction films at the box office. It''s no accident. If they want to step on me, they can only stay in the stage of thinking. And... "Han Mo pinched Shuya''s face and said," strange fate of ice and snow is a surprise I gave to Xuanxuan. Everyone can see it in the light of Xuanxuan. In fact, I don''t care much about other people''s feelings. It''s just a passing way to win over those American directors. "


    "Everyone? Including me? Can I borrow light to see it? " Shuya''s cherry red mouth is high.


    "You''re not an audience. You''re my snow queen." Han Mo glanced at the little guy, turned his back to them and quickly kissed Shuya on the face.


    Shuya didn''t expect Han Mo to kiss herself suddenly. She pushed Han Mo with her elbow, "I hate it." There was a blush on his cheek.


    In fact, it is not only the foreign media that are guessing why han Mo has not released the "strange fate of ice and snow", but also the domestic media and netizens are wondering. With Han Mo''s character, it is impossible not to finish shooting but not to release. It has always been a quick decision. Not only is the shooting fast, but also the release fast. Now it is not that it is not finished, but it is that it is not released after shooting, so we start different speculation.


    In fact, the influence of Han Mo is mainly concentrated in China. In India, it has accumulated some mass base because of the shooting of wrestling, Dad, and then in Bangzi country. Because the competition with the director of Bangzi country won a complete victory, it is also a little famous in Bangzi country, and other European countries have only heard of Han mo.


    Everyone began to have more expectations for him, starting with Han Mo''s acquisition of Mike film company.


    Europe''s film development is much better than that in China, but even so, it is still in a state of lagging behind American films, and has been desperately seeking cooperation with American film companies, but it often suffers from failure, not to mention the acquisition of an American film company with a long history, which is unthinkable for them.


    Therefore, the news of Han Mo''s acquisition of Mike film company and shooting the first film in the United States has also been widely reported in European countries.


    The release of snow and ice has attracted many European countries.


    Russia.


    "I support Han Mo, and I hope the snow and ice can sell well."


    "Come on, Han Mo, beat the Yankees."


    "The tickets have been bought and wait for the release."


    Netherlands.


    "I''ve been waiting for a long time. Have you encountered any problems?"


    "It''s impossible to encounter problems. It''s said that it''s already finished. It should be waiting for a big day."


    "I hope to see Han Mo create miracles."


    britain.


    "One day, it''s going to be released. I''m looking forward to it."


    "I''ve seen many movies recently released in America. It''s really good. I don''t know what will happen to Han mo."


    "It''s just animation. Maybe it''s the best animated film. After all, all American movies are science fiction and are not very comparable, but I''m still looking forward to it."


    In the past, the films made by Han Mo in China, although it was also said that they were launched nationwide, were basically in China, relying on the domestic box office, so they were all made in RMB, and there were few films made by other countries. Finally, they were released on a small scale in the United States and some countries in Asia.


    However, this time Han Mo was released in the United States in the name of Mike film company. Countries all over the world attach great importance to it. Although the film arrangement rate is not comparable with American science fiction films, it is still much higher than previous Han Mo films.


    The American Film Association will not give up any chance to do things. As soon as the film production rate of each country comes out, all kinds of voices will follow.


    "Ha ha, such a low film arrangement rate is not as good as the animated films we made before."


    "It seems that his dream of making the best animated film is broken."


    "The film arrangement rate is so low. If you want to turn over, dream."


    Under the leadership of Han Mo, everyone of sichen media kept silent. No matter any questioning voice appeared on the Internet, they didn''t come out to clarify anything.


    In fact, little Ponzi was itching with anger and counted down silently in his heart.


    "Mr. Meng, there is finally one day left. I must see how the Yankees surrendered tomorrow." Little pangxie said angrily.


    Meng Si didn''t know why han Mo didn''t release it before. Now he knows the reason, but he doesn''t care. He smashed his mouth, "what surrender? It''s like a war. We just bought a company and made an animated film. They have to put their faces together. "


    "Yes, Mr. Meng is right. They have to put their faces together." Pang Xie said angrily, and then smiled, "but I''m still a little worried. We''re animated movies. They''re the so-called science fiction blockbusters."


    Meng Si glanced at him in surprise. "Have you seen the strange fate of ice and snow?"


    "No, I didn''t dare to watch it at the end of the production. I''m afraid it won''t be novel to watch the premiere." Ponzi scratched the back of his head.


    "Oh, this animated film is worth brushing more than twice." Meng Sibai gave little Pang a look of thanks.


    ......

 Chapter 627

    domestic


    Posters of "snow and ice" are hung and placed in the ticket halls of major cinemas.


    There was a long line at the cinema ticket office.


    "Today''s shows have been sold out. There''s no need to row." The cinema staff patiently dissuaded the audience who were still waiting in line to buy tickets.


    "Nonsense, I just saw that there were so many empty seats in the first show. Why didn''t you sell us the tickets?"


    The staff reluctantly glanced, "others charter the venue. There''s no way. They can''t sell it."


    The people in line didn''t mean to leave at all. It seemed that the people waiting for the private show suddenly changed their mind.


    In fact, Han Mo just wanted to wait for the little guy''s birthday to be released at the beginning, just to surprise the child and for his previous commitment. This idea was not mixed with any other purpose.


    Unexpectedly, because of his delay, it has become another form of publicity means, because before, the film was brushed too badly in the major media and the Internet, and everyone is staring at it. The American film with public outcry has been released for a long time, but Han Mo''s strange fate of ice and snow has not moved yet. Everyone is waiting to brush the trailer every day.


    Finally, in the long cry, "strange fate of ice and snow" was released, and everyone''s enthusiasm was particularly high.


    At the moment, there are only three people sitting in the screening Hall of the world''s first film.


    "Dad, is this my birthday present?" The little guy tilted his head and his eyes twinkled like stars.


    Today''s Xuanxuan is well dressed. The little guy has his own aesthetics. In the past, he was at the mercy of his father. He felt beautiful no matter what he wore. But now he can''t muddle through. He has ideas. He has been accurate to what kind of skirt and what kind of socks to wear. There are many small ideas.


    The little guy wore a pink dress with white lace socks, his long hair curled slightly, and a delicate crystal hairpin on his head.


    This dress was chosen by Xuanxuan herself. Han Mo just helped her tie the belt behind her into a beautiful bow.


    The little guy is waiting for his father''s answer. Although she guessed what the surprise was when she sat in the screening hall, this is the surprise she waited for a month. The little guy hopes to hear his father''s answer with her own ears.


    Han Mo pinched the little guy''s fleshy face, "yes, Xuanxuan will be the first person in the world to see the full version of ice and snow in the cinema."


    "Wow, I''m the first in the world? There are so many people in the world. Xuanxuan is the first, the first. " The little guy''s big watery eyes have become bigger.


    In her little heart, the world''s first is very great. The person who won the world''s first in the sports meeting is so glorious and great.


    Suddenly the little guy asked, "Dad, Xuanxuan is the first in the world. Will she get the gold medal?" In the little guy''s brain, anyone who gets the first place in the sports meeting will get a medal. It''s still the first in the world. He can certainly get a gold medal.


    Han Mo was stunned. Shu Ya sitting next to him burst into laughter when she heard the little guy''s words.


    They didn''t expect their children''s brain circuits to be like this, but they seem to be right. It seems that the first in the world will get some certificates and medals.


    But this is different. This is the first that a father creates for his baby daughter within his own ability. She didn''t win it herself.


    Han Mo feels that he still needs to make it clear to the little guy, but he feels that the child is too young and may be too clear, which will destroy the child''s excitement today. Today is her birthday.


    Han Mo smiled. Of course, Dad prepared a medal for you.


    Shuya whispered in Han Mo''s ear, "no is no, you can''t lie in front of children."


    Han Mo whispered, "how could I lie."


    "The medal?"


    "Shh, your child''s father is an all-round milk father."


    Shuya looked at Han Mo strangely, waiting for him to change a medal out of thin air.


    At this time, Han Mo said seriously, "Han Zhixuan, congratulations on becoming the first child in the world to watch snow and ice. You are hereby encouraged to win a gold medal."


    Then Han Mo took out a glittering round thing from his coat pocket.


    "Is it really a gold medal?" Shuya can''t believe her eyes. She has seen magic, coins and money out of thin air, but they all have props. She has never seen anyone change a gold medal out of thin air.


    The little guy was even more shocked. There were really medals. In an instant, the surprised expression on his little face turned into the seriousness that should be present at the award ceremony. The little guy entered the role quite quicklyˇ° Thank you, Dad. "


    Han Mo solemnly put the "gold medal" in the little guy''s fleshy palm.


    Shuya looked at the golden "gold medal" in the little guy''s hand and wanted to see something, because the light in the projection hall was not very good, and Shuya couldn''t see it clearly.


    "Don''t look, chocolate." Han Mo whispered in Shuya''s ear.


    Shuya''s eyes were stunned, and then she couldn''t help laughing.


    The little guy held her "Medal" in both hands, and the light gradually dimmed. She didn''t know how many people in the country lined up in the cinema at the moment.


    "Zhai Xu, can you get me a ticket for the strange fate of ice and snow?" Lei Jia''s loud voice came from the receiver.


    Zhai Xu asked in surprise, "didn''t you get a ticket?"


    "Don''t mention it. You don''t know how hard it is to buy the tickets for ice and snow, and it''s even private. All the tickets have been sold out until tomorrow. Do you have any tickets?" Lei Jia knows that Zhai Xu took part in the dubbing of ice and snow. I guess he may have tickets.


    Zhai Xu smiled sheepishly, "Hey, hey, I''m the one who chartered the show, because there are too many people who charge me for tickets. Han Mo doesn''t care about tickets, so he always charges me for tickets. I asked my acquaintances in the cinema to directly charter the show, but I didn''t get it in the morning, and too many people started faster than me. I''m the one who chartered the show in the afternoon, and I just finished the show, and a good place was booked, Now there are only two positions left, both on the edge of the first row. Do you mind? "


    Lei Jia''s excited beat, "yes, I want two pieces of all I want, or your kid''s awesome moment." and what else do you care about? It''s a good place to watch. I don''t want to pick up the position.


    Han Mo''s cell phone was turned off the moment he entered the screening hall. He hoped to accompany his daughter''s birthday quietly.


    This one was specially arranged by Han Mo to play in advance. He hoped that the little guy could get the best gift and the most attentive gift in the world.


    Looking at the little guy, he sometimes stares at the big eyes and sometimes grows up with a surprised little mouth. He stared at the giant screen. Han Mo couldn''t help rubbing on the top of the child''s head.

 Chapter 628

    The little guy sometimes laughed and sometimes clenched his fist nervously. He has been fully invested in the film.


    In her little heart, it''s happy that mom and dad can accompany her, and this is the first time for mom and dad to accompany her on her birthday. Now she is the happiest, and there''s a first medal in the world.


    Even Shuya is completely immersed in the world of animated films. This is also the first time Shuya has watched ice and snow completely. Although she is a participant, sitting in the cinema is different from acting herself.


    The three are in the cinema and don''t know what''s going on outside.


    A cinema in Beidu.


    "Xiao Zhang, add two more" strange fate of ice and snow. " The cinema manager looked at the long line in the cinema and said hurriedly.


    "Manager, we''ve filled up the snow and ice. There''s no screening hall now." The cinema staff looked at the film arrangement table in some embarrassment.


    The manager smashed his mouth, "why not? Just withdraw two other movies."


    "Which movie?" The young man has just come to the cinema for a month. He hasn''t seen such a scene yet. Now he''s a little flustered and doesn''t know what to do.


    "Take Edward''s interstellar wilderness. If I remember correctly, only one or two tickets were sold in two games, and the audience was directly refunded to compensate for the losses."


    The attendance rate of the cinema is very important, because a movie with 100 people is the same as one person. They all show the same and provide the same service, but the return is completely different.


    Therefore, if a film has less than 30% attendance per row, it will create very little value for the cinema.


    The cinema manager would rather refund money to the two or three spectators who bought tickets to compensate for the losses, because in this way, the cinema can spare two hours for films with 100% attendance.


    Just because two films have been replaced, there are two more periods to show "strange fate of ice and snow". It has just begun to be sold on the spot and online, and the blink of an eye has swept away.


    "Jing, manager... It''s sold out. It''s less than ten minutes. Both games are gone."


    "Now you know how right I made the decision," said the theater manager with a smile


    "Right, right, you''re God."


    "It''s not my God, it''s Han Mo God."


    Shanghai


    "Xiao Wang, have you got a ticket?"


    "No, did you buy it?"


    "It''s long gone online. I don''t want to take a chance in the cinema. I''ve run to three cinemas without tickets. I don''t even have the number of shows in the early morning and morning of tomorrow."


    "It''s all because I didn''t buy a ticket in advance. I thought it was just an animated film. Is it so popular?"


    "As for, of course, look at the dubbing team. These are not ordinary people, and they are the first film released by Han Mo in America."


    America


    "How many rows of ice and snow for Han mo."


    "It seems to be 5.4%."


    "Ha ha, such a low film arrangement rate is not as good as half of our films."


    "But I heard that his film arrangement rate in China is very high."


    "Hum, it''s just that their domestic high is of no use."


    britain


    "Aisha and Anna are so cute."


    "I like Xuebao. It''s he who holds up all the laughs."


    "Reindeer are cute, too."


    "This is the best animated film I''ve ever seen. It''s better than any animated film by meilijian."


    "It''s made frame by frame. It''s too well made."


    "How much does such an animated film cost? It is definitely not comparable to those animated films before. "


    Russia


    "The tickets for snow and ice have been sold out, even after three days. Is it too low for us to make a film?"


    "All those sci-fi movies in America have been released, and all of them have been on ice and snow for the past three days."


    "Ah? We have a total of five films on display. There are two science fiction films in America, all of which have been released? "


    "Yes, there is only one foreign film, snow and ice."


    "OK, OK, I''ll do it right away."


    At the same time, the whole world is enjoying the same film and is moved by the plot and characters of the play, laughing and crying.


    In the picturesque arendale Kingdom surrounded by the sea, there are two lovely and beautiful little princesses, Aisha and Anna. Aisha was born with the ability to make ice and snow. As she grew older, her ability became stronger and stronger, and even nearly took her sister''s life. To this end, the king closed the Palace door and interrupted the contact between the two sisters


    ......


    "Hey, this smelly boy, he doesn''t answer the phone on such a big day today." Meng Si has made countless calls and sent countless messages to Han Mo, but they are like a stone in the sea.


    Little Pang Xie sighed helplessly, "Mr. Meng, don''t call. Brother Han doesn''t answer your phone. He''s turned off. You call a hundred times is the same as calling once. He will call us back when he starts up and sees that there is no call."


    Meng Si, "..."


    "I don''t know if it''s off. I just let Xiaomo know that I''m not calling to play, but it''s urgent, very urgent." Meng Si has a habit. If others don''t answer the phone, he can bomb the phone until the other party answers the phone.


    "You''re not playing?"


    Xiao pangxie really doesn''t want to talk about Meng Si. Han Mo said before that he would spend his birthday with his children today. According to his character and work style, he will concentrate on accompanying his family.


    The whole sichen media knows this, and Meng Si actually knows it, but he still can''t change his habit and itch without fighting.


    In fact, he has nothing to do. The so-called big thing is to tell Han Mo that the attendance rate of all cinemas in Beidu is 100%, and many cinemas have released previous films in advance in order to meet the needs of the audience, including American science fiction films.


    In a movie hall in the United States, mark sat in the middle and enjoyed the animated film that might rewrite history like every ordinary audience.


    Mark is a little arrogant because he has half the blood of British aristocrats. He wants to charter a show. He sits alone in such a large cinema and quietly watches the first film of the new era of Mike film company.


    However


    "Oh, mark, you''re great. If you hadn''t made the wisest decision, how could we old men make money?"


    "Ha ha, don''t be so vulgar. We''re not trying to make money, we''re trying to make ideals and beliefs."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, we are for the development of the film."


    "Oh, that little snowman is so cute."


    "Mark, tell us how Han Mo conceived this animated film."


    Mark really wants to block the mouths of these shareholders, tie them up and drive them out, and then he can enjoy the film alone.


    The voices of these shareholders calling his name were still ringing in his ears.


    "Mark..."


    "Mark!"


    "Hey, mark."


    Mark couldn''t bear it. He yelled in his voice, "be quiet. If you don''t want to miss the best part next, you''d better shut up."


    In fact, mark doesn''t know what to play next. He said it entirely out of finding a reason to calm these excited old men.


    But suddenly, all the shareholders were really quiet. They were not stunned by mark, but stared at the screen.

 Chapter 629

    The song suddenly sounded and shocked the whole cinema.


    Letitgo


    Let go


    Letitgo


    Let go


    Can''tholdyoubackanymore


    I can''t stop it anymore


    Letitgo


    Let go


    Letitgo


    Let go


    Turnmybackandslamthedoor


    Turn around and swing the door


    Thesnowblowswhiteonthemountaintonight


    The snow and ice whitened the whole mountain forest tonight


    Notafootprinttobeseen


    No footprints left


    AkingdomofisolationanditlookslikeI''mtheQueen


    This is an isolated kingdom. It seems that I am the queen here


    ......


    All previous repressed emotions erupted at this moment.


    Aisha''s energy, which had been suppressed for too long, was finally released, and all her abilities were liberated from the shackles of pain.


    This is Asha''s real adult ceremony. When the music sounded, everything turned snow white.


    Aisha is not wrong. She just has magic that others don''t have since childhood. She never wanted to hurt anyone, but she was regarded as a monster. She repressed, she hid, and she was afraid of being known her secret, but is that ok?


    Everyone has his own hope, his favorite person, his own ideal and pursuit.


    It is destined that Aisha will melt all the ice and snow with love. Only love can change everything.


    Xuebao is obviously a little snowman, but his dream is summer. Although he knows what summer means to him, he still helps Anna end winter and find summer. He said, "some people are worth melting for her." Yes, everyone will have the one they want to protect, the one who is worth melting.


    Everyone calmed down and burst into tears.


    "I like Anna so much. She is so persistent in looking for her sister, and firmly believes that her sister will not hurt her. She is kind, brave and fearless."


    "Aisha has become a real queen. In order not to hurt anyone, she has created an ice palace. She is lonely. She was once bound by fear and secular life, but now everything goes with the wind. Regardless of anything, her world has become open, her troubles have become the past, and she will never be afraid. But at the same time, she is lonely. In order not to hurt anyone, she is determined to close her heart. Bound by fear, she is crazy and fragile, but in the end she knows that love can melt the ice and snow. "


    "Being ourselves is the most perfect ending. We are always shackled by too many things. It seems that we have no choice. In fact, it is entirely our own heart. As long as we open our heart, we can completely release ourselves."


    A cinema in Beidu.


    "Where are the people in line just now?" The cinema manager strode to the young staff at the gate ticket office.


    The young man said shyly, "they have been waiting for a day, but they just don''t go. They have to wait for us to withdraw two more American films, but we have no films to withdraw. Now there is only this snow and ice in America."


    "What about the man?" The young man explained these words. He knew that he had indeed shown all the science fiction films in advance, but it was not enough to feed the Han Mo fans waiting to buy tickets.


    The young man was a little embarrassed. "I told them that there were no tickets in the north. Maybe the attendance rate in the surrounding small places would not be so high. There should be tickets." In fact, the young man just said it casually and didn''t think too much, but as soon as his voice fell, the fans who just yelled in front of him to buy tickets disappeared in an instant.


    The cinema manager shook his head reluctantly, "who says there are tickets in small places, and it is difficult to get a ticket in the whole country."


    Movie tickets can only be pre sold for 3 days in advance. In the next 3 days, movie tickets were sold out as soon as they came out.


    Guangdong and Hong Kong.


    "God, music can blend so well with songs and movies."


    "Of course, you don''t see who took it, Han mo."


    "Han Mo''s songs are really good. He wrote Zhang Youcheng''s songs. Without Han Mo, Zhang Youcheng would have gone down from the throne of the singing God of Guangdong and Hong Kong. A song has made him popular for at least five years."


    "I don''t care if Zhang Youcheng can catch fire for several years now. I just care if the big brother in front can stand lower. I don''t know if the people standing behind can''t see the screen."


    "All right, let you come in and have a look. No one has checked in outside yet."


    "What kind of tickets are we checking? Do we have any other films besides snow and ice?"


    "No, I''ve made room for all the games."


    "Yes, what''s the hurry."


    In a private theater.


    "Zhai Xu, you are also very talented in dubbing." Lei Jia said with a smile.


    Zhai Xu was completely impolite and didn''t say a word. He took all the praise orders.


    Lei Jia, "Han Mo is really smart. Shuya''s voice is too suitable for this song," letitgo! " No one would have this shock. "


    Zhai Xu nodded slightly.


    ......


    The premiere of snow and ice is like a festival for the people in Beidu. Posters of movie characters are posted in major cinemas.


    "Dad, why isn''t Anna afraid of Aisha? She almost died of Aisha''s magic when she was a child. " The little guy held his father in one hand and his mother in the other. His head rose slightly and looked at Han mo.


    Han Mo smiled, "because Aisha is Anna''s closest person. She is afraid of Aisha''s magic, but she is not afraid of Aisha, because she firmly believes that her sister will not hurt her. They are family and she loves her. "


    "She loves her?" The little guy repeated, and then asked as if he thought of something, "is it like dad loves mom?"


    Han Mo stopped and touched the child''s head with one hand. "It''s like dad loves Xuanxuan. Beloved, you can give up all your love for your family. Mother''s love for Xuanxuan is the same. "


    Now for the little guy, she doesn''t particularly understand the word love, but she knows that love is caring, that is, she wants her to eat and dress well and not be bullied.


    Because this is how the little guy feels. She feels that her parents love her very much, because her parents will ask her for advice on everything, respect her, love her, worry about her, prepare rich meals for her, and take care of her when she is ill.


    Xuanxuan is only a four-year-old child. He doesn''t know what emotion is. The definition of words itself is very vague for her, but she knows the similarity between film and reality.


    Adventure, salvation, self release and true love in the film are the qualities that dad should have when he teaches children.


    This is why so many adults like to watch snow and ice.


    In fact, it is what every adult needs to experience to really release himself, pursue the truth and melt everything with sincere love.


    "Dad, if one day I have a magic, will you be afraid of me and leave me?" The little guy''s imagination was amazing. She seriously asked her father. The adult thought it was just a joke, but she thought it was a very serious question.


    Han Mo picked up his finger and scanned the little guy''s upturned nose. "Of course not. Dad will always guard you by your side."


    "Why? Aren''t you afraid? I might hurt you. "


    "Dad is not afraid, because Dad loves you."

 Chapter 630

    Next day


    Like every day, Han Mo sent the little guy to the kindergarten in the morning before he arrived at sichen media.


    As soon as he arrived downstairs at sichen media, he was surrounded by reporters from all directions. Han Mo was still remembering the little guy''s dream talk yesterday and had been shouting "I love dad, I love dad".


    Before I could react, I was already in the middle of the crowd.


    Because the security guards of sichen media are very dedicated and well-trained. After several losses, the media reporters gave up talking to the security guards and directly hid in the corners of their brother, using trees as concealment, railings as concealment, and self-knowledge shelters as concealment. They are all far away from sichen media building. With everyone''s unremitting efforts, It really didn''t attract the attention of the security guard.


    They looked at the possible direction of Han Mo together. When Han Mo''s figure just appeared in the field of vision


    Everyone threw down the shelter in their hands and surrounded Han Mo with a quick thunder.


    The questions raised were similar. Like every time Han Mo was surrounded and intercepted, the security guards rushed out quickly, opened a gap for Han Mo, protected Han Mo into the office building and blocked the reporters out of the door.


    This posture was not the first time for Han Mo, so he didn''t take it seriously, but unexpectedly, when the elevator reached the office floor.


    The moment the elevator door opens.


    Seven faces crowded into his view at the same time.


    Shen Fei said, "Mr. Han, you are finally here."


    Little Pang Xie, "brother Han, we''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Meng Si, "little Mo Mo, why don''t you answer the phone."


    Song hero, "President Han, you really shocked us."


    Jin Taining said, "thanks to my failure to watch it in advance. No, I should have known that I should watch it in advance. Anyway, I was shocked after watching snow and ice yesterday."


    Huang Shanshan, "tell us about the future development in the United States."


    Park Xiangzi, "yes, what''s our next movie? I''m a little eager to try."


    Seven people surrounded Han Mo and surrounded him into the office.


    Han Mo looked at the crowd helplessly.


    People looked at Han Mo with more expectant eyes.


    Silence for a few seconds.


    "Little Mo Mo, don''t tell me. You didn''t know anything in the past day." Mengsi''s eyebrows were raised.


    Silence


    "Brother Han, don''t you know the current situation of snow and ice?" Little pangxie stared in surprise.


    Silence


    Shen Fei, "Mr. Han, we really didn''t expect that it would be like this in 24 hours."


    Silence


    Han Mo really didn''t know anything. He was with the little guy all day yesterday. In order to be afraid of disturbing, the mobile phone was turned off. Shuya also turned off the mobile phone. Although they went to see the movie together, because it was a private show, and he said hello to the cinema, they went through the VIP channel and didn''t even see the scene of queuing up to buy tickets in front.


    Han Mo knows that "strange fate of ice and snow" is destined to be popular, but he doesn''t know what it will be like.


    Han Mo didn''t answer a complete question here, but the phone rang there.


    Mark''s loud voice came from the receiver.


    Mark is a gentleman. He always speaks calmly and does things without surprise. Han Mo has never seen mark when his mood is particularly high or low. He is a very good person in managing his mood.


    But at the moment, Han Mo can feel Mark''s appearance across the phone.


    Because he was so excited, his voice was so loud that he could hear mark talking on the other side of the receiver when standing around Han mo.


    "We are really shocked, Mr. Han. We thank you for bringing Mike film company back to life. We firmly believe that the company will get better and better under your leadership."


    Mark buckled Han Mo''s hat for a long time before he said the key point. From the attendance rate, ice and snow is higher than the films of the same period, and many, many, many films in the early stage.


    Finally, mark shouted more loudly, "this will be a film recorded in the annals of film history."


    Han Mo kept his mobile phone away from his ears throughout the conversation project.


    The first day''s Box Office statistics haven''t come out yet. All the data are only seen through the attendance and comment scores.


    At the beginning, the box office may be partly due to the popularity of Han Mo, but after that, most of the box office depends on word-of-mouth.


    Several people chattered with Han Mo about how popular the film was and how hard it was to get a ticket. Thanks to the tickets they had reserved for themselves before, they couldn''t see the film at all.


    The most exciting thing is Huang Shanshan, who has just joined the small team, because being able to watch the premiere is something she never dreamed of before. If she hadn''t joined sichen media, she might still be in the wind, sun and rain, hiding and waiting for an opportunity to interview a big star.


    Han Mo didn''t ask any more questions after listening to Meng Si. The box office is only a numerical problem for ice and snow. This animated film can squeeze into the prehistoric ten in the original world, let alone this world.


    Many of Park Xiangzi''s classmates worked in American film companies and got first-hand information. In the past, everyone was proud of being able to enter the American film circle. Even if they were only a very small assistant in the past, they were superior when they returned home from each party.


    But now, more and more students are envious of Park Xiangzi''s entry into sichen media, and still follow Han mo. even after the release of ice and snow, several students working for the American film company made a long-distance call, hoping to be recommended by her to work with Han mo.


    They were rejected by park Xiangzi. When the future was uncertain, they abandoned domestic films and didn''t want to make any contribution. Now they know that domestic films are getting better and better under the leadership of Han Mo, they began to want to come back and work directly with Han mo. how can they think so beautiful.


    The success of Han Mo shocked the Asian film industry.


    For a long time, American films have always been the leader. When you think of blockbusters and high-tech films, you must come from America. However, now they are different.


    When everyone is not optimistic, an animated film by Han Mo can defeat American films. The key is that Han Mo is still the same. I don''t want to fight you at all. I just want to make a good film and defeat you. It''s all incidental. I ask you if you''re angry.


    India''s national film company specially called to congratulate because it had cooperated with Korea and Mexico before. It also said that it hoped to have more cooperation in the future. Korea and Mexico also politely agreed.


    Although the people of Bangzi have become crazy about Han Mo, the film industry has not made a sound, just like they have not seen Han Mo''s films. They don''t know what they think behind them, but they ignore it on the surface and pretend to be invisible.


    Japan''s big film industry is boiling. Their boiling is not to congratulate Han Mo or to appreciate the strange fate of ice and snow, but to challenge.

 Chapter 631

    The madness brought by "ice and snow" continues, but for Han Mo and his team, it is doomed to be just a number.


    Han Mo made an Aisha skirt for the little guy himself. In fact, it was already done before. He just took it out to give it to the child when the film was broadcast on his birthday. This is one of the surprises.


    The little guy couldn''t put it down. He had to wear it to sleep. Han moshuya took turns to dissuade him. He knew that he was moved by emotion. The little guy reluctantly agreed not to wear it to sleep, but he had to sleep with his arms.


    The next day, school went directly to the kindergarten. In fact, Han Mo didn''t want her to go out of the kindergarten, because the skirt was not suitable for sleeping, but the child had to take a nap in the kindergarten. Fortunately, teacher Ding Rou was very serious and responsible, and would change her children into clothes more suitable for sleeping when she slept.


    As soon as the little guy entered the classroom, he became the focus of the children.


    "Yuxuan, you are so beautiful." Xiaohu rushed first. He was a loyal fan of the little guy. Every time the little guy changed his clothes and hairstyle, Xiaohu would praise him.


    The little guy proudly carried off work and didn''t respond to the praise of his good friend Xiaohu.


    The little guy''s fans are not only Xiaohu, but also his good friend Le Yan.


    Yue Yan usually doesn''t like to talk and is very introverted, but she talks most with Xuanxuan and likes playing with Xuanxuan most.


    Yue Yan also ran over and said shyly, "I''ve seen Xuanxuan''s dress. It''s Aisha''s. my father took me to the cinema yesterday. Aisha can still do magic."


    Mengmeng then said mysteriously, "there are many people. My mother said that if we didn''t find an acquaintance in the cinema and leave two tickets, we wouldn''t see them. After we read them, there are still long lines outside. My mother said that these are people who haven''t bought tickets."


    "Aisha, Aisha." The children who didn''t notice Xuanxuan just now also noticed her.


    Because Xuanxuan also combed a quota and skirt hairstyle. Except for the different hair color, the rest are very similar to Aisha.


    "Xuanxuan is Aisha, can I be Anna?" Yue Yan bowed his small head, and his two small hands rubbed each other subconsciously.


    "Of course, Anna is Aisha''s sister. Then Leyan will be Xuanxuan''s sister in the future. I will take care of you and protect you." The little guy got into the play very quickly.


    The two little girls held hands, shook and smiled.


    Xiaohu thought for a long time, "then I''ll be a snow treasure."


    Xuanxuan was stunned.


    "Xuanxuan, let me be a snow treasure. I want to be a little snowman." Little tiger touched the back of his round head.


    "From the appearance, it is very suitable for Xiaohu to play Xuebao." The little guy said seriously.


    When Xiaohu heard the word "when", his eyes lit up and waited for Xuanxuan to go on.


    "Well, let''s preliminarily decide that Xiaohu is Xuebao."


    Originally, Xuanxuan came to the kindergarten wearing the same clothes as Aisha. Later, it turned out that the little guy arranged roles for the children in the class like a little director. If two children want to play a role at the same time, they should choose the appropriate children to play through the open mirror.


    The content of the public mirror is to read the lines and perform.


    How can other children remember the lines of each role so clearly? Others can''t remember them clearly, but the little guy remembers them, so it''s her word of mouth that reads the lines to everyone first, and then repeated by the preparatory actor who wants to play.


    Ding Rou saw from a distance that the children were playing role-playing games under the leadership of Xuanxuan.


    Generally, when children can play spontaneously, Ding Rou will stand not far away and observe. If there is no sudden situation, she will not disturb the children.


    The little guy is like a big director. He commands calmly on the set. If Han Mo sees this scene, he will be very happy. I have a successor.


    ......


    American films have always been at the leading level in the world. Everyone is used to his hegemony, so there is no dispute that American films are popular and popular.


    This is the rules of the game. Island countries and Bangzi countries have been used to being bullied by the United States. In the first half of the year, no one can jump on the head of the United States, so they don''t feel anything about being bullied by the United States. At most, they comfort themselves. They are bullied by the first in the world, and they are the second in the world.


    But now it''s different. Now it''s not the United States riding on them, but the other side they thought was inferior to them.


    They began to accept it. Why, is it wrong to just lick America? Why should another person come out and let them lick it.


    Their enslavement thought ordered them to resist, but not against America, but against the people who can ride on America, Han mo.


    Because Bangzi country has been abused by Han Mo once before. This time, I was secretly unhappy, but I didn''t dare to act rashly. I stopped trying to find a breakthrough and waited for the time to fight with Han mo.


    Island countries are different. They have not suffered from the loss of Han mo before, and with their talent for making some films, they are also very famous in Asia. He began to fantasize that he could get the same achievements as Han mo.


    Pang Xie''s two eyebrows were twisted into a twist. "Brother Han, I heard that someone on the island deliberately asked the navy to brush film reviews. Our network score of snow and ice was much lower on the island.


    Before Han Mo spoke, park Xiangzi blew up first. "A small place still wants to be hard steel with us. We can shock them three times by sneezing."


    Shen Fei smashed his mouth. There was nothing he could do about his girl student''s hot temper. He could only say leisurely, "your sneezing strength is quite strong."


    "I''m just making a metaphor, just a metaphor." Park Xiangzi heard the meaning of Shen Fei''s words and smiled shyly.


    Meng Si is sitting on the sofa with his hands on his chest. We are not talking about whether sneezing pill island countries can really end. We want to shut them up. Although their beeping has little impact on us now, toads don''t bite people. "


    Shen Fei sneered, "island countries think it''s just animated films, they can also draw, and they think that the cartoon industry is more liked by their local people than the films produced by some island countries."


    Jin Taining casually added, "that''s a special film with many comic versions for a long time..."


    He had said it casually, but the big office was quiet.


    Huang Shanshan looked at everyone and stopped talking. She slowly raised one arm, just like a primary school student who wanted to answer the question. "Isn''t our snow and ice already very powerful? Do you need to prove yourself in other ways? "


    Song Yingxiong smiled and patted Huang Shanshan on the shoulder. "Xiao Huang, you don''t know president Han yet."


    Suddenly Han Mo''s low voice came out, "bang se, kill it."

 Chapter 632

    When they heard Han Mo''s words, everyone was stunned. They complained about the island country, didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth, hated their excess of power, and hated that they didn''t have the ability to act as big tail wolves, but


    "Brother Han, you?"


    "Xiao Mo, are you going to..."


    Shen Fei looked at Han Mo with quiet eyes.


    "Aren''t they unconvinced?" Han Mo said calmly.


    Several people in front of me nodded hard, with the same frequency as if they were electrified.


    "Then let''s convince them."ˇ¶ After snow and ice, Han Mo began to think about a new plan.


    When Han Mo said this, the people discussed it seriously.


    Huang Shanshan, "the island countries are not convinced, but what are they not convinced of? The movies we made dumped them for hundreds of streets."


    Jin Taining, "cough, Shanshan, you''re talking about normal movies."


    Huang Shanshan was full of question marks on her forehead. "Is there anything abnormal in the film?"


    Jin Taining looked evil. "Come on, little pangxie, you explain the abnormal film to Shan Shan."


    "Me? Go, explain yourself. I never watch adult action movies. " Little pangxie smiled strangely at the corners of his mouth.


    Huang Shanshan was confused and didn''t understand what Jin Taining and Pang Xie were saying. She sighed softly and said remorse, "maybe I''m still not solid in business. I should study more when I go back."


    Park Xiangzi kicked a foot behind Jin Taining and little pangxie, "Shan Shan, ignore them. They''re talking nonsense."


    Both of them were kicked unprepared and staggered two steps forward.


    Jin Taining covered his ass and said, "Why are you kicking us?"


    Park Xiangzi said, "it''s light to kick you. I still want to kick you."


    Shen Fei looked at several young people in front of him, ignored them, turned to Han Mo, "what do you want to do?"


    Han Mo said "Oh" and was ready to say what he thought, "I just want to do what they are best at..."


    "Mr. Han, it''s illegal to shoot that thing at home." Jin Taining''s face was serious and... Complex. He was optimistic about Han mo.


    Little Ponzi also nodded with a "serious" face.


    Park Xiangzi''s face sank and knocked on Jin Taining and little pangxie''s head with a rolled paper tubeˇ° What do you think? "


    Jin Taining and little Pang Xie looked at Park Xiangzi wrongly, and quickly looked at Han Mo, which means that this is what President Han said.


    Park Xiangzi rolled his eyes at them, put his hands around his chest and never looked at them again.


    "How can president Han shoot what''s in your head? President Han must have new ideas." Park Xiangzi looks like a man without a good thing.


    Jin Taining and little pangxie showed their expressions of Shi and Wang.


    "Xiaomo, do we still have to make animated films?" Mons asked.


    Han Mo, "it''s not an animated film."


    "I''ll go, brother Han. It''s an action movie." Little Pang Xie stared at Han Mo, grinned his knife and rolled his arm and net sleeve, "in fact, cough, brother Han, I also have acting experience, I......"


    Meng Si went up with a foot. Little Pang Xie staggered before he stood still and scratched the back of his head.


    "Listen to Xiao Mo finish." Meng Si was very disgusted with Ponzi''s eagerness to express his psychological activities.


    Han Mo, "it''s a cartoon."


    In Han Mo''s impression, the comic industry of the island countries in the original world is very developed, but he doesn''t know much about the island countries in the world. Just now, I saw little Pang''s response to Jin Taining. It should be in the same direction.


    Shen Fei was stunned and smashed his mouth, "Mr. Han, comics? Is it a continuous picture book? "


    "Yes, it''s like a picture book." Song Yingxiong added.


    Han Mo looked at the two people discussing picture books and picture books in front of them in surprise. Even if they don''t like reading comics at ordinary times, they don''t know. You know, the comics of island countries are not popular all over the world, at least in Asia.


    But now the attitude of song hero and Shen Fei is completely different.


    Meng Si looked at Han Mo suspiciously. "Xiao Mo, we all know the cartoon you said, but what does it have to do with the island country? Isn''t that all for children? "


    Han Mo was surprised. Even Meng Si equated comics with comics.


    He quickly searched the computer for all kinds of news about the island country.


    I found that this nation has developed only one industry in this world.


    The other is that they have no cartoon industry in the original world.


    "There are no comics in the island?" Han Mo whispered.


    Everyone nodded.


    After talking about love action movies all morning, although I know that Han Mo can''t shoot such an island country with humanistic feelings, I''m also very curious about Han Mo''s next plan.


    Everyone looked at Han Mo with both curious and expectant eyes.


    Han Mo, "they don''t have it, so we can have it."


    "What?" Everyone spoke with one voice.


    Meng Si fu''er, he knew that Han Mo''s ideas had always been unrestrained, but he didn''t expect that it would be so beyond his imagination this time.


    Shen Fei can''t understand it. His contact with comics is zero. In his impression, comics are no different from comics? If it''s a small production studio, it''s OK to expand business and get involved in the field of comics, but Shen Fei is a little surprised that an enterprise like sichen media has gone abroad.


    Everyone has the same idea. They don''t know Han Mo''s next plan at all.


    Han Mo looked at everyone and smiled. "This time, it is mainly aimed at Bangzi and island countries. Although we have our own company in the United States, and the success of ice and snow has stood there, there is no doubt that the film still needs to develop. But I suddenly thought of a problem. The Bangzi countries and island countries are convinced by the United States, but they are not satisfied with our films that obviously exceed their quality. Is it because our own films do not have a firm foothold in Asia? "


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Han Mo used to think that the island country is the same as the original world, so they can beat them with what they are best at. Now since the island country has no comics at all, let them know what comics are.


    "Since there is no country to vigorously develop comics, we will be the first to eat crabs." Han Mo said calmly.


    "Xiao Mo, have you made up your mind? If you want to develop comics, it''s not that easy. After all, it''s not a film. It''s relatively mature. We just need to go further. " Meng Si said anxiously.


    Shen Fei said, "yes, Mr. Han, do you want to think about it again? Although we are in an innovative era, where can that cartoon innovate?"


    Han Mo knew that the reason why they opposed it was because he defined the cartoon as the level of pigs, cats and dogs playing games together. He was not in a hurry to explain, but just smiled.


    "You will soon know."


    PS: eat crabs and try to code later ~ ~ hee hee

 Chapter 633

    "Dad, I like my brother in a straw hat." The little guy looked at his father''s figure setting map.


    Shuya stood beside the little guy and said seriously, "I like green hair."


    "Brother straw hat looks very cute, and he is the protagonist." The little guy still doesn''t know the characters, and the cartoon is more complex, and she doesn''t understand it, but through the draft drawn by his father, the little guy is very smart to see that his brother wearing a straw hat is the protagonist of the cartoon.


    Shuya tooted her cherry red mouth and looked at Han Mo''s character setting diagram like a child. "I still think green hair is the most handsome."


    Han Mo, "..."


    In order to draw comics, Han Mo specially rearranged his studio at home. His comics are a combination of hand-painted and board painting. The hand-painted part needs more things, and the board painting is relatively simple.


    In Han Mo''s original world, many cartoonists have used computers to draw comics. Although this world also has similar software, it has not been used to make comics before. Han Mo has slightly changed them and used them for some post production.


    In the original world, many comic masters in island countries still insist on making cartoons by hand drawing, which is more refined. Han Mo is about to draw this work. In the original world, comic masters always insist on drawing by hand.


    Because "ice and snow" has just been released, the global popular box office is just a number for Han Mo and Mike film companies. Only the media are still talking about paying attention to the box office growth every day.


    Mark''s phone calls haven''t stopped since the broadcast of ice and snow. They are all calls that American film companies hope to cooperate with Mike film company.


    Mark couldn''t help sighing silently in his heart. In the most difficult time of the company, he wanted to cooperate with other companies many times, but others refused one after another. Now, even large companies that they didn''t dare to think of before came to them, hoping to talk about the cooperation of new films.


    In fact, no matter what the scale, all film companies have the same characteristics, giving priority to interests. Everyone is very realistic. They just hope that the films can sell well at the box office, have influence, have reputation and make more money. Therefore, the conditions they put forward when they find mark are also very consistent. The films they want to cooperate with must be operated by Han Mo himself, Without the participation of Han Mo, their cooperation would be meaningless.


    Han Mo handed over all matters related to the strange fate of ice and snow to mark. In addition to the box office, there are many surrounding industries, such as dolls, costumes and so on, according to the characters in animated films.


    He believed in mark, so he didn''t worry about it. He completely left it to mark. His main task now is to make comics.


    Han Mo didn''t take charge of sichen media. To be exact, Han Mo lived at home during this period. He sent the little guy to the kindergarten in the morning, sat in the studio and painted until the child went to pick her up after school, every day.


    I don''t go out of the studio during the day. Only when the child comes back will I stop painting and concentrate on accompanying the child. Han Mo will continue painting when the child goes to bed.


    that day.


    Meng Si has nothing to do. He wants to come to sichen media. Although he is no longer in power, Meng Si decides to go to the company because Han Mo has not been in the company recently.


    Just walked to the door of the building, there were still a few steps to go up the steps. A group of reporters rushed out from nowhere and surrounded Meng Si.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Meng, where has Han Mo gone? Han Mo has disappeared since the release of ice and snow."


    "Is there another big move in this disappearance? The feeling is that it gives everyone a big surprise after it disappears."


    "Excuse me, Mr. Meng, is Han Mo''s next plan still a film, shooting in China or continuing to shoot at Mike film company?"


    "The score of snow and ice is so good. Is the next film still an animated film?"


    Meng Si was puzzled by a series of questions. He couldn''t answer Han Mo''s questions first. That''s the next plan. Han Mo said comics. Dare you believe it.


    The reporter''s mouth was smooth and asked questions quickly, but the security guard was faster. Almost as soon as the questions were asked, the security guard rushed up, blocked the reporters in the periphery, opened a safe distance for Meng Si, looked at Meng Si''s expression and was ready to escort him upstairs at any time.


    Meng Si is also bothered by the disappearance of Han Mo recently. Now he is surrounded by a group of reporters, not asking questions about his dressing taste, but about Han mo.


    The reporters have been stopped by the security guard. Meng Si is about to leave alone. After squatting outside for so long, they will fall short of success.


    Suddenly Meng Si said casually, "new plan, cartoon."


    "Man, painting?"


    "What? Comics. "


    "Did I hear wrong? What Meng sigang just said is comics?"


    The reporters looked at Meng Si''s thin and small back and looked at each other. They shook their heads and felt that Meng Si must have said that sentence casually. It could not be used as a news report. They waited for nothing this morning.


    The reporters dispersed, and the security guards also did a good job patrolling around the sichen media building to ensure that there were no reporters squatting around.


    "What is Xiaomo doing? Do you want to come back or something?" Meng Si angrily walked into the office.


    He thought there was only little pangxie in the room, but he found that everyone was there.


    Shen Fei and Jin Taining were discussing something fiercely. Hearing Meng Si''s words, they all looked in the direction of the door.


    Little Pang Xie, "didn''t brother Han say he came today."


    "When did you say that?" Meng Si was stunned and found that everyone seemed to come only after receiving the notice. How come only he didn''t receive the notice.


    Little Pang Xie quickly took out his mobile phone, "what I just said, because everyone was in the company, they all came after receiving the notice."


    Meng Si also took out his mobile phone and saw an unread message just five minutes ago when he was blocked outside.


    "Hey, Munce, you''re here very fast." Han Mo''s voice came from behind.


    "Xiao Mo, you finally appeared." Meng Si, who was a little upset about being besieged by reporters just now, was excited when he saw Han mo.


    Little Pang Xie, "brother Han, brother Han."


    "Mr. Han, we are all here."


    Han Mo went to his office and sat down. He whispered, "look at you all."


    "What is this?"


    "Is this a cartoon?"


    "Why is it different from the cartoon I think."


    "No, I don''t think it''s like the cartoon I saw before."


    "About the pirate? Want to be the pirate king? "


    "Mr. Han, is that what you said? This is the crab? "


    "Will anyone see this?"


    In an hour......


    "Xiaomo, what''s next? How can this be painted? "


    "Brother Han, show me the back again. It''s not over yet."


    "Is that all? It''s not over, Mr. Han. Is the back at home? "


    Everyone shouted that they didn''t read enough. They were having a good time. Suddenly, they didn''t have enough. They always thought comics were picture books for children. Unexpectedly, they were so different, so hot-blooded and so beautiful.


    The people waited with expectation. Han Mo said that there were still good paintings at home.


    Han Mo glanced around indifferently.


    "Not finished. There are only so many now. "


    Everyone, "..."

 Chapter 634

    "Xiaomo, why don''t you come to the company after you finish painting."


    "Yes, brother Han, you don''t have to worry about the company. You can draw at home."


    "Mr. Han, we haven''t seen enough. Why don''t you go back and paint today? Now the company''s largest production, strange fate of ice and snow, is being released. There''s nothing else. We''ll keep an eye on it for you."


    Several people talked with each other, and the content was very consistent. They wanted Han Mo to go back and finish the cartoon.


    Now everyone seems to have changed his face. When he first came in, Han Mo clearly felt the expectation on everyone''s face and the excitement of "finally coming back". At the moment, it turned into the excitement of Chengdu that he wanted him to go back quickly. It was really changeable in just an hour.


    Han Mo smashed his mouth. "Don''t worry. Comics need to be serialized. Ten paintings are enough for serialization in the front, and those in the back can be painted slowly."


    "Serial?"


    "Draw slowly later?"


    Little Pang Xie, "brother Han, we can''t. what shall we do? You won''t understand the feeling of waiting for more. "


    Meng Si said, "little Mo Mo, you have to work hard. Today, draw ten more words to let us have a good time."


    Shen Fei said, "yes, we have to wait for you to draw slowly. We have to die in a hurry."


    Jin Taining said, "no, Mr. Han, I feel that countless little tadpoles are wandering. I feel itchy and uncomfortable. Today I''m going to see a new word, otherwise I can''t sleep."


    Han Mo is a little speechless. He will prepare a series of two words a week. Readers don''t know yet, but they must eat him first.


    Under the eyes of everyone, Han Mo finally promised them to work overtime at night.


    With the guarantee of Han Mo, all the talents breathed a sigh of relief.


    "But, brother Han, did you publish this cartoon after all?" Little pangxie asked curiously.


    Han Mo waved, "if we don''t publish together, we are serials."


    "Which journal are you going to serialize?" Mons was also curious.


    "Magazine, comic magazine." Han Mo Dao.


    The people looked at Han Mo in surprise, as if they heard something beyond their cognition.


    Little Pang Xie opened his mouth, "but we don''t have such a magazine."


    At this time, Han Mo realized that the comics in the world were underdeveloped, so there was no best-selling magazine dedicated to serializing comics like the original island country.


    Thinking of this, Han Mo smiled, "it doesn''t matter. We set up one ourselves."


    "Founder?"


    "Magazine?"


    A few people, you look at me, I look at you. Now is the electronic information age. Everyone reads the news on the Internet. Will anyone buy magazines to read it? Or comic magazine?


    Meng thought, "let''s just finish painting and publish."


    "Yes, publishing must sell well. I''ll buy it first." Little Ponzi is also eager to try.


    The seven people all agreed with Meng Si''s proposal and went out of the print route. In everyone''s mind, the magazine has long fallen behind. No one reads entertainment gossip magazines. Who will read comic magazines.


    Han Mo listened carefully to everyone''s opinions, and then waved his hand. "What''s the meaning of such a long cartoon that has been published all at once? It''s just to serialize it and come out a little bit. For example, you are full of expectations now."


    Everyone, "..."


    "Shanshan, I''ll leave the magazine to you. You have experience." Han Mo said to Huang Shanshan.


    Huang Shanshan is the strongest employee to execute the order. She never had any objection. Although she wanted to read all the comics immediately, she was itchy and uncomfortable, but Han Mo asked her to prepare the magazine. She didn''t say anything and took the order with great interest.


    "The magazine will be on the market next week. Can you do it?" Han Mo asked with a serious expression.


    Huang Shanshan is the kind of person who gets the task like beating chicken blood. Her small head is like connecting the engineˇ° Guaranteed completion. "


    Han Mo said, "Oh, and the main battlefield of comics is in Asia. Magazines are not only distributed in our country, but also open the markets of island countries and Bangzi countries at the same time."


    Only Huang Shanshan nodded hard and looked excited. She almost went to war with a gun.


    Huang Shanshan took out her portable notebook and thought about the problem in her mind while she was a secretary. Suddenly, Huang Shanshan seemed to think of something and asked, "how long is the serial cycle of our comic magazine?"


    "Weekly." Han Mo said casually.


    The big guy couldn''t imagine. He repeated in one voice, "weekly?"


    Park Xiangzi, "will the weekly magazine wait for its readers?"


    Jin Taining nodded approvingly, "yes, it''s too long to wait for a week."


    Shen Fei thought for a moment, "I think it''s too long."


    Originally, the magazine has not been favored by everyone. Weekly means that you can only read the serial comics once a week. In case the readers are impatient, they may not read them.


    Everyone tried to dissuade Han Mo from changing his mind, but Han Mo didn''t change his mind at all


    The rest were dazed. Although the comics were good-looking and they wanted Han Mo to finish all the comics, they still felt that Han Mo''s idea was too bold. Now magazines have been transformed. Han Mo even started a new magazine at this time. It''s not enough to start a magazine. They have to publish it simultaneously in island and Bangzi countries.


    It was unbelievable to little Ponzi and them. This is impossible, even if the cartoon is attractive.


    Han Mo didn''t explain too much. He firmly believes that there must be no problem in this world for the brilliance that comic magazines can achieve in the original world. If readers are impatient, there is only one reason, that is, the comic is not good-looking, and he is very confident in the comics to be serialized in the future.


    In this way, in the next few days, led by Huang Shanshan, a task force for comic magazine was established.


    Huang Shanshan is not only an excellent executor, but also an excellent leader if power is delegated to her.


    Han Mo doesn''t have to worry about the magazine. He just needs to draw comics.


    Pang Xie and his colleagues are all eager to read the new cartoon, but because they can''t find Han Mo, they begin to think about Huang Shanshan.


    Little Pang Xie asked with a smile, "Shanshan, did brother Han give you a new cartoon?"


    Huang Shanshan has always been very honest. If Han Mo really gave her a new cartoon and didn''t approve it, she would never show it to others. However, Han Mo really didn''t give her a new cartoon.


    Huang Shanshan said, "no, I only have the ten words comics you''ve seen before. President Han said that I only serialize two words a week. These in my hand are enough to serialize for a period of time."


    "What? Only two serials? " Little Ponzi looked stunned.

 Chapter 635

    A week later


    Before the comic magazine went on the market, Huang Shanshan showed the sample magazine to Han mo. Han Mo once again confirmed that he had not selected the wrong person. Huang Shanshan is really a good employee.


    He only told her what the magazine wanted to look like before. In a week, Huang Shanshan made a comic magazine with almost 100% reduction.


    The cover and inside the magazine, except for the small illustrations of the serial comics, were all done by professional artists. Han Mo turned it over and was very satisfied.


    Meng Si, Pang Xie, Shen Fei, Xiangzi, Jin Taining and others took turns to appreciate this magazine.


    "Shanshan, you''re really good. You''ve made the magazine in a week."


    "The key is that I want to buy it as soon as I see the cover of the magazine."


    Both Ponzi and Kim taening praised the magazine.


    Huang Shanshan worked in a former magazine. Although she did a lot of work, she was rarely praised by her colleagues. At the moment, she was a little embarrassed to be praised by Xiao pangxie and Jin Taining.


    "The composition of the cover was made by President Han himself. I just asked an artist to color and typeset it."


    Everyone is very satisfied with this magazine because it is the first comic themed magazine, which is completely different from the previous entertainment and story magazines.


    "Brother Han, it''s been a week. Why don''t you show us the next comics." Little pangxie looked at Han Mo excitedly.


    Jin Taining said with bright eyes, "yes, Mr. Han, we can''t wait. If it weren''t for director Shen''s stop, we would all go to your house to grab comics."


    Shen Fei smiled, "if you don''t show them today, I can''t stop it."


    Han Mo smiled. "It''s just a week since I last showed you comics."


    Everyone nodded and sighed that a week had been too long.


    Han Mo, "have you reduced your expectations for comics?"


    Everyone, "..."


    Hearing Han Mo''s question, everyone fell into meditation. Yes, after a week, they just felt itchy every time they thought of comics. Why hasn''t Han Mo shown them the new comics.


    However, there is no reduction in the expectation of comics because of a long time. On the contrary, I want to see comics more and more day by day.


    At this time, they realized that they would not reduce their expectations for comics because of waiting for a week. If the comics are good enough, they are willing to wait all the time.


    Without knowing it, everyone used their true reflection to prove that Han Mo''s theory was right.


    In this way, the first comic magazine was officially launched.


    Beidu.


    "Comic magazine? I haven''t heard of it before. "


    "It''s interesting to see the cover."


    "Boss, get me a copy and put the money here."


    "The pirate king"? Is this a pirate? It''s a little interesting. "


    "It''s lovely to wear a straw hat, but this story is not for children."


    island country


    "Mr. Kawashima, I''m so sorry. Dinner can''t be ready in a while. Would you mind telling Xiaozhi about the picture book?"


    "Didn''t meiko prepare dinner all day? Don''t you know it''s hard to work all day, will you be hungry when you come back? Get ready quickly. Where is the picture book? "


    "I''m sorry, dinner will be ready soon. I just bought a comic magazine and put it on the table today, which caused trouble to Kawashima."


    The man reluctantly went to the table and picked up the comic magazine he had never seen.


    In a quarter of an hour


    "Kawashima Jun, is dinner ready? Eh, Xiao Zhi, why are you here? Isn''t dad telling you a story? "


    "Dad has been reading picture books. He doesn''t move and doesn''t tell me. Let me play."


    Meizi walked behind Kawashima and said softlyˇ° Kawashima Jun, dinner is ready. "


    Kawashima took the magazine in both hands without any reaction.


    "Kawashima Jun, dinner is ready. Let''s have dinner with the children."


    Still no response.


    "Kawashima." Meiko''s hand was gently placed on her husband''s shoulder.


    Kawashima was fascinated. He was interrupted by his wife and shouted impatiently, "you eat first. I''ll eat after reading."


    Meiko whispered, "didn''t you just say you were hungry?"


    "Not hungry." Kawashima''s decisive answer.


    Bangzi country


    "Have you seen the new comic magazine?"


    "After reading it, I bought one early in the morning. I heard that the magazine was out of stock by noon."


    "Let me see. I went there at noon. I wanted to buy comic magazines when I heard others talk about them. Unfortunately, they have been sold out now."


    "This is the first time I''ve seen this form of painting. Have a good look."


    "Unfortunately, there are only two words. It''s too short."


    "When is the next issue?"


    "In a week, how will I spend this week. Just two words are not enough. "


    In a short morning, all comic magazines were sold out.


    Little Pang Xie said excitedly, "brother Han, our magazine needs to be published. The first batch of printing in Beidu sold out in the morning. I don''t know what''s going on in the island and Bangzi countries. "


    Before the voice fell, Huang Shanshan hurried in, "Han, President Han."


    "Speak slowly and don''t worry."


    Huang Shanshan slowed down for a while and gasped. "The news from the island said that when our comic magazine was first published, people sold it as a child''s picture book, but then there was a state of crazy robbery. The situation in Bangzi country is similar. Now the situation there is that the supply exceeds the demand, because I underestimated the sales there at the beginning, and the printing quantity is much less than that in China. "


    Han Mo listened to Huang Shanshan''s work report and thought carefully, "you can add, but you still need to control the quantity. You can''t saturate the market. Hunger and thirst is the best."


    Huang Shanshan nodded hard and hurried to do it.


    ......


    When Han Mo came home, the little guy was reading a comic magazine just released today. Because the little guy didn''t know enough words, when she read the comic alone, she only experienced the visual impact brought by the picture. As for the content of the story, it all depended on the picture understanding.


    The good thing is that all kinds of sub lens processing of comics, coupled with Han Mo''s solid painter, he can see the story without listening to his mother.


    Han Mo always felt that something was wrong today. He suddenly found that the little guy was reading in the living room alone, and the adults at home.


    Han Mo opened the door himself. Little guys are not allowed to open the door at home.


    If Han Mo hadn''t brought the key himself, he wouldn''t be able to get in today.


    Because... The whole family is reading comics.


    In order not to fight, Han Jun and Chen Yuehong bought a comic magazine. They wore reading glasses together and sat on the bed reading comics with relish.


    Shuya gives full play to her advantage of being close to Han mo. she can always see the latest completed comics.


    Han Mo stayed up late last night to draw. Shuya was asleep at that time and didn''t see the latest content. She left early the next morning. Now she has time to come back. The first thing Shuya did when she entered the house was to run to the studio.

 Chapter 636

    "Dad, I still think my brother in a hat is handsome." The little guy has been discussing with his mother whether his brother in a hat is handsome or his uncle with green hair.


    On the topic of brother and uncle, the little guy and his mother are also very tangled. In short, this is a small topic to be discussed. In the world of children, many things have to be more serious.


    Han Mo parked his car in the parking lot some distance from the kindergarten and took the little guy''s hand to the direction of the kindergarten gate.


    "Dad, when is the next comic magazine?" The little guy looked forward to Han mo.


    Han Mo reached out and rubbed the child''s head, "there are five days left."


    The little guy raised a small hand, naturally stretched out his five fingers and pouted, "it''s still so long."


    "Because it''s a weekly." Han Mo gently explained.


    "Xiao Han, your cartoon magazine has hooked up my greedy insect. Come on, show me the following cartoons." Father tiger''s voice came from behind Han mo.


    Every day, Xiaohu''s mother picks up Xiaohu. When Xiaohu goes out, his father hasn''t got up yet. Today, Xiaohu''s father not only volunteered to send his children to the kindergarten, but also went out 20 minutes early in order to wait for Han Mo in the kindergarten.


    Han Mo smiled, "weekly."


    "Hey, you talk to other people''s weekly and my weekly. I know you can''t draw now. You must have saved the manuscript. Show your brother the comics behind." Xiaohu''s father was a little worried. He read the first two words several times a night. To tell the truth, he thought he wanted to buy a picture book for his son. Unexpectedly, Xiaohu didn''t read much. He was fascinated.


    Han Mo continued to keep a calm smile. He took the little guy''s hand and said, "children and old people are not deceived."


    "You... Hey, Xiao Han, please, you can''t do this. You can''t do it if you''re not loyal. We''re friends and we''re still business partners." Xiaohu''s father saw Han Mo unmoved and racked his brains to think about how to get close to Han mo. suddenly, he saw the little guy walking in front and smiled.


    "You don''t look at my face, but also look at Xuanxuan''s face. Xiaohu and Xuanxuan are good friends."


    "Xuanxuan, please speak well for your uncle and ask your father to show him the new comic book." Xiaohu''s father looked at the little guy with pleading eyes and winked hard. He thought that Xuanxuan would say a few good words in front of Han Mo and he could read more comics.


    The little guy looked serious and said, "no, uncle. Comic magazines are weekly and can''t be read until next week. In fact, I''d like to read them, but I''ll be good and wait for next week. Uncle, you have to be good. "


    Little tiger''s father was suddenly educated by the little guy. He didn''t respond. He was stunned for a long time, "I''m... Good..."


    The little guy felt that what he said had played a role in Xiaohu''s father. He was very proud and raised his head, "Dad, is Xuanxuan great?"


    Han Mo Chong drowned and rubbed the child''s head. "Great, our Xuanxuan is the best."


    Seeing that the child is so obedient and sensible, Han Mo really can''t bear to tell her that he didn''t hold the bottom line. Under the coercion and inducement of her mother, he has surrendered his arms and handed over all the drawn comics to Shuya


    At the door of the sichen building, we have the experience of being ambushed by reporters twice before, and the security guards have also summarized their experience. They patrol around the building every morning. When they see all suspicious personnel, they will pay special attention and arrange people to pay more attention.


    When Han Mo came to the door of sichen media, the reporters who were still the old routine wanted to make a surprise attack like the last time. Before they could go out, they were directly blocked in the periphery.


    "Brother Han, you can count. The wechat official website wants to interview you for this comic magazine." Xiao pangxie just saw Han Mo get out of the elevator and won.


    Han Mo is thinking about whether to agree to the interview.


    "President Meng has agreed for you." Little pangxie smiled awkwardly.


    Han Mo glanced at little pangxie and didn''t speak.


    "Little Mo Mo, hurry up. Time is coming. Little pangxie, bring your computer." Meng Si can''t change his problem of being an agent.


    Han Mo glanced at Meng Si. He still sat in front of the sofa and waited for little pangxie to ask questions. He answered orally. Little pangxie entered the computer and conducted a live text interview.


    Meng Si is not Han Mo''s agent now. He still occasionally takes some small jobs for Han Mo on his own. It seems to be self assertion. In fact, he knows what kind of work he can take for Han Mo, and it must be helpful to Han Mo''s work.


    So Han Mo just glanced at him this time and didn''t say anything.


    Little pangxie sat in front of the computer and made an OK gesture to Han mo.


    "Although the current pirate king is presented in the form of comics, it is not limited to children. Many adults and children''s parents also like to watch it. May I ask Han Mo, how old was the original positioning of the black thief king?"


    The online editor of the website picked out the questions with concentrated netizens for questioning. The questions of other netizens can be scrolled on the activity page, but can not be transmitted to little pangxie''s computer.


    There are special administrators to check and screen out unhealthy negative comments directly.


    While looking at the screen, little pangxie read out the questions word by word.


    Han Mo replied without hesitation, "there is no positioning."


    "This..." little pangxie scratched the back of his head. "Isn''t it too simple?"


    Little pangxie looked at Han Mo again, hoping to find supplementary traces on the other party''s face. After looking at it for a long time, Han Mo still had a plain face with these four words. Little pangxie turned back and whispered, "OK."


    "Excuse me, Han Mo, is the popularity of comic magazines beyond your predetermined goal?" After reading it, Pang Xie looked at Han Mo again.


    "No, it''s reasonable." Han Mo thought carefully again and said his concise answer.


    Little Ponzi, "..."


    At the end of the brief interview, there was no answer related to modesty from Han Mo''s mouth, but the netizens exclaimed.


    Their biggest concern is not to look at Han Mo''s calm outfit X. they want to know when this weekly can be changed into a daily magazine.


    Even if it''s not a journal, can you serial ten, twenty and thirty words a week!


    After the interview, Xiao Pang Xie continued to look at wechat customers aimlessly. He just wanted to turn off wechat customers. Suddenly, his eyes were stunned and shouted, "brother Han, look, come and have a look."


    A small video about the island country appeared on wechat. In an instant, countless netizens followed the post, and related news, pictures and videos were sent online. Just ten minutes, detonating the whole network.

 Chapter 637

    This wechat is a small video with a sentence attached, "people of island countries march and protest."


    The video content is a small archipelago with a red ribbon on his head, some holding a sign, some holding a banner and some holding a magazine. He shouted Island dialect in his mouth and was very excited.


    Meng Si couldn''t understand Japanese and frowned. "What bird language do they say?"


    "Mr. Meng, this is Japanese, not bird language." Ponzi added.


    Meng Si skimmed his lips. "It''s almost the same. What do they say? Eh, this magazine looks familiar. Ah, isn''t this our comic magazine?"


    "Really, let me see what''s written on the banner." Jin Taining came to the screen.


    "This is a protest march, strongly urging our comic magazine to change the weekly magazine into a daily magazine. Change the serial number of two words a week to two words a day. " Jin Taining roughly translated the content of the banner.


    "Protest?"


    "Parade?"


    "Just because our magazine is a weekly, it''s not."


    Shen Fei and Pu Xiangzi both looked stunned.


    Han Mo did not expect such a crazy move in the island Parliament. Although it is also very popular in China, it is not to the point that everyone will unite to pull banners to protest.


    "What should I do?" Little pangxie looked at Han Mo with a confused face.


    "There are also many parades here. Look, there are many parades in the island country." Huang Shanshan points to the wechat that continues to scroll below on the computer screen.


    Many overseas students or tourists from island countries broadcast the contents of the parade live.


    Then the major media began to report on the situation of the island country.


    [our reporter sent the latest report from the island country, because the people of the island country were dissatisfied with the comic magazine issued by China''s sichen media as a periodical, and spontaneously held small demonstrations in various regions]


    [dear audience friends, Hello, I''m Li Hui, the host. My current position is one of the places where the people of the island parade, cherry blossom square. You can clearly see that each of the marchers held up the comic magazine published by China''s sichen media to express their dissatisfaction with the long distribution cycle of the magazine.]


    [through interviews with the marchers, our reporter learned that their parade was mainly due to the small number of serials of the pirate king. If the magazine must be published in the form of a weekly magazine, they hope to serialize more than ten words of the pirate king in each issue of the magazine]


    [this is the first time that our reporters in island countries have encountered a special way of parade. Everyone is very excited and the number is growing]


    A number of media sent reporters to the island country for on-site coverage at the first time. When some island people participating in the parade saw that it was a Chinese speaking reporter, they immediately grabbed the microphone and protested against Korea and Mexico in front of the camera in Japanese.


    The area scanned by the camera can clearly see that many people are just walking in the street. When they see the content of the parade, they instantly change their direction and join the parade team, which is why the parade team is growing.


    This kind of event is not only an entertainment news, but also an unprecedented degree of astonishment.


    Entertainment reporters, journalists, radio, television and network platforms rushed to the scene to report.


    "Brother Han." Little pangxie''s expression was stiff, and the corners of his eyes twitched slightly, "are we making things big?"


    Little Ponzi''s white face was full of worry. "What can we do? No one will trouble us. It''s illegal to march in our country."


    Meng Si smashed his mouth, quickly rolled the A4 paper at hand into a paper barrel and smashed it on little pangxie''s head, "are you stupid?"


    "Did we incite them to March? Did we take part in their parade? What does it have to do with us whether they break the law or not? Is this in our country? " Meng Si Chao rolled his eyes at Pang Xie, looked at him with disgust, and put his hands around his chest.


    "Yes, it''s not in our country, and it''s their own initiative, ha ha, ha ha." Little Ponzi realized and smiled awkwardly.


    The Internet is full of news about the island parade, and even television and radio are circulating relevant content.


    Han Mo really didn''t think that the magazine would set off such a big storm in the island country.


    The people sitting in the office were surprised, and the domestic people were even more surprised. The wechat about the island parade had long been ranked first, and a purple "explosion" was written next to the keyword.


    "I''ll go. Han Mo is playing big this time. The island country is going to fight."


    "Ha ha, do you think Han Mo won''t be soft, don''t satisfy them, and ignore the parade."


    "This is the first time I support the parade of island countries. I really hope the magazine can issue more issues. It''s best to give us all the comics."


    "You are too bad to be a quiet melon eater? Although I also hope this big watermelon can blow Han Mo out. "


    Just when the people of the island country were excited and the people at home were jubilant, Han Mo''s phone suddenly rang.


    "Xiao Han, I''m Zhang Ming from the Ministry of culture."


    Han Mo was stunned. He knew Zhang Ming, Minister of culture. This knowledge was limited to the level of knowing other people''s names. Let alone the phone, there was no indirect contact. This time, he suddenly received a phone call. It was very unexpected, and the other party made his private phone call. His mouth was called Xiao Han.


    Although he was surprised, Han Mo didn''t show anything. Just like every stranger, he was modest and polite.


    "Hello, Minister Zhang. This is Han mo."


    Minister Zhang?


    Meng Si and Pang Xie are the closest to Han mo. they also know Zhang Ming, but they know almost the same as Han mo. they only know other people''s names. If they just say minister Zhang at ordinary times, they won''t be so sensitive. But this time, it''s different. It happens that there is such a thing as an island country. Everyone naturally raises their thinking to a higher level.


    Both of them came together to listen to the content of the phone, and the others also came together with Han mo.


    Zhang Ming heard Han Mo call him director Zhang directly and smiled kindly. When Han Mo knew him, he saved the embarrassing self introduction link. Zhang Ming directly cut into the theme and said with a smile, "Xiao Han, I''ve seen all your films. They are very good, representative and meaningful, and they also win glory for our domestic films."


    "Thank you for your praise." Han Mo has known the purpose of his call since he heard the name Zhang Ming. All the words in front are to pave the way for the words in the back.


    "Your comic magazine is also excellent. The comic content is novel. It is not only popular in China, but also distributed to other countries in Asia." Zhang Ming paused and continued, "since it''s so popular, you don''t need many more issues in less than a month. You can do what you can. I know comics take a lot of effort. If the workload allows."

 Chapter 638

    After hanging up, Han Mo directly said to Huang Shanshan, "starting from next week, the magazine will be changed into a periodical twice a week.


    "Mr. Han, are you sure?" Huang Shanshan stared at Han Mo in disbelief, as if she had heard wrong.


    Everyone wondered how Han Mo suddenly changed his mind.


    Even if Han Mo has no experience dealing with these leaders, he can understand the meaning of Zhang Ming''s call. It must be the reason for the parade in the island country that alerted the people of the Ministry of culture. Zhang Ming called in person and hinted that Han Mo must do something.


    If it is really difficult for his lover or what Han Mo is unwilling to do, he will never be afraid of external pressure. Mainly, he thought he could appropriately increase the number of serials of the pirate king.


    It is impossible to change the number demanded by the marchers in island countries. It is estimated that they can only draw cartoons without doing anything else every day.


    So Han Mo just changed the weekly issue of the magazine to two issues a week, which is a concession. He will not be too embarrassed to explain it to Zhang Ming.


    Han Mo briefly explained to you that minister Zhang Ming of the Ministry of culture called and hoped to make some adjustments.


    Pang Xie and Meng Si are eager for Han Mo to make more every week, because in this way, they can urge Han Mo to draw more every day, and they can see more. Although Han Mo doesn''t show the finished comics to everyone in advance, let them buy magazines, and make it clear that they should treat them equally and advance and retreat with readers.


    At the beginning, everyone wanted to expose the uprising and resist to the end. Later, they were soft and didn''t watch it in advance. Everyone waited for updates obediently.


    The news that comic magazine is about to be changed into a double issue a week has just been published on the Internet, which has shocked the whole network.


    "Double issue, that is, you can see four words of pirate king in a week?"


    "God, four words, great. Although I hope I can see more, a little more is a little better than nothing."


    "Don''t be so greedy. Drawing comics is very complex, and you should also give others time to create. If you blindly pursue progress and can''t guarantee quality, it''s not worth the loss."


    "Yes, yes, let''s all understand each other. It''s not easy to draw comics. Don''t rush. The pirate king has four words two times a week, with both quality and quantity guaranteed. Yes, yes."


    Originally, they also denounced on the Internet, strongly demanding that the magazine be published once a day, and that the pirate king should publish 20 words a week. Now it has become a step back, and there is joy on the Internet.


    Soon the news of the magazine supplement reached the island country.


    "Two magazines a week?"


    "That is, there are four words" pirate king "every week."


    "Since when?"


    "Next week."


    "Let''s go. Let''s break up. The comic magazine has been supplemented. In the future, we can watch four words of pirate king every week."


    "Ah, great. Walk, go home for dinner, and watch the pirate king next week. "


    In the network information age, the speed of all kinds of news is comparable to the speed of light. Any news is transmitted at the same time. The news broke out in China can be transmitted to other countries in the blink of an eye.


    A weekly comic magazine has become a bi weekly magazine, and the news of "pirate king" changing two words into four words has exploded on the Internet.


    Originally, I thought that as long as I could see the new issue of the magazine next week, the new word "pirate king" would be everyone''s biggest expectation.


    Han Mo asked Huang Shanshan to release another message on the wechat official account.


    Let the already restless network environment become more enthusiastic, and the media scrambled to report on the report that the pirate king is going to be animated.


    [the hot blooded pirate king, which is popular in Asia, will be made into an animated version soon.]


    [sichen media welcomes the challenge again and turns its independently issued comics into animation.]


    [the pirate king animation will be broadcast soon, please look forward to it.]


    "Shit, did you see the news? The pirate king is going to be animated."


    "It was said by the official account of sichen media. It must be true."


    "God, I''m looking forward to it. I''m looking forward to it very much, but I''m more worried. Many novels have been changed into TV dramas in the past. They have been changed beyond recognition and can''t be seen. This will change comics into animation. Will this happen?"


    "It''s no use worrying. Then the animation will come out and have a look."


    ......


    that day.


    "Dad, let''s go, come on." The little guy took Hanmo''s hand and walked in front, urging his father to go quickly.


    Han Mo didn''t know what the child was worried about. When he came out of the kindergarten, his two legs walked fast.


    "Dad, why don''t we run and run faster." The little guy said that he had accelerated.


    Han Mo didn''t know what Xuanxuan was running, and the child didn''t make it clear. The main reason was that Xuanxuan didn''t have time to say it. In Xuanxuan''s heart, he could run away with his father for a few more words.


    The little guy ran too fast and bounced home. It was strange that the child''s amount of exercise was amazing. After running all the way, she didn''t feel any uneven breathing. When she arrived at the door, she still bounced to urge her father to open the door quickly.


    "Dad, it''s too late. You''re so slow, so slow." The little guy tooted his mouth. Han Mo just opened a crack in the door and sneaked in.


    I saw the little guy sitting on the sofa and picking up the remote control with a small hand.


    "Here we go, here we go." The little guy was so excited that he almost jumped up from the sofa.


    At this time, Han Mo saw the content on the TV screen.


    In the first episode of the pirate king, I''m Luffy, the man who will become the pirate king.


    Today is the day when the first episode of the animated version of the pirate king is broadcast. It is broadcast on TV and the Internet at the same time.


    The little guy heard from Xiaohu in kindergarten before he knew that there was an animated film "pirate king" to watch today. He was so excited that he ran all the way. He was afraid he couldn''t see the beginning.


    Han Mo sat beside the little guy and spoiled the child''s head.


    The little guy had sparkling eyes and an excited smile on his face. He put his hands around his father''s arm and shouted excitedly, "Dad, look, look."


    Han Mo didn''t think too much, just like watching cartoons with little guys every time. He didn''t know how many times he had watched the front part of the pirate king in the original world because he waited more. Now he didn''t have special expectations.


    But he didn''t know that at the same time, how many people in China sat in front of the TV and the computer and were watching the pirate king.


    "It''s so beautiful. It''s the same as I imagined. Luffy, my Luffy."


    "Sure enough, it''s a man who wants to be the pirate king, ha ha."


    "I didn''t expect to be separated from comics at all."


    "This is the most successful example of turning the paper version into a dynamic one."


    "In response to that sentence, Korean ink products must be high-quality products."


    "Do you think the moving characters are more vivid?"


    Animation is translated into multiple languages and released simultaneously.


    Internet downloads are growing at an alarming rate.


    Crazy at home.


    The island is crazy.


    Bonzi country is crazy, too.


    The whole of Asia is immersed in the world of the pirate king.


    PS: did it rain there? Cold rabbit turns ~ ~ whoosh~

 Chapter 639

    "Pirate king" has created a history of serial animation, covering the audience all over the country. The audience can not be divided by a single age and gender.


    Animation is broadcast on TV and the Internet at the same time, and translated into many languages.


    The extremely high TV ratings are also due to the fact that the broadcast time is just the time for children to finish school, not prime time. It almost dominates all the ratings and defeats entertainment programs and TV dramas at the same time.


    The amount of network downloads is still increasing wildly, and the data cannot be counted, because it has just been counted, it has risen again, and can only broadcast the amount of downloads once as of a certain period of time.


    Like a timepiece, many multimedia broadcast the mythical downloads of the pirate king.


    "By 18:30, the first episode of the pirate king had been downloaded for 11 million."


    "By 20 o''clock sharp, the first episode of the pirate king had been downloaded 35 million."


    "By 22 o''clock sharp, 69 million people had downloaded the first episode of the pirate king."


    "By 0:00 sharp, the download volume of the first episode of the pirate king had exceeded 100 million."


    Animation has more influence than comics.


    Many people don''t want to read comics and think it''s troublesome to read comics, but the animation is more consistent, the plot is more profitable, and all kinds of scenes are more vivid, so it''s more attractive.


    Comics, which are already popular in Asia, have reached a higher level because of the animated version.


    After watching the first episode, we found another problem.


    From today on, they will not only wait for comics, but also animation.


    Animation is dynamic, which is different from the presentation form of comics, so the duration is also different. If it is in the form of dialogue, a longer comic may generate an animation broadcast.


    If it is a moving scene, because the animation needs a long picture display, and the cartoon only needs a static diagram, the comic content required to generate an episode of animation will be shorter.


    In other words, in the non fighting link, it usually takes 2 words or about 17 pages of comics to generate an animation.


    The fighting plot requires about 1 word and 17 pages of comics to produce an animation.


    "There is only one episode of animation every week. What can I do. Can''t wait, can''t wait. "


    "I''ll tell you a good way to read comics. Comics come out more."


    "Really? Then I''ll go to the comic book. "


    Everyone basically held this mentality. As a result, they found that it was not like this at all, because when they read the comics very soon, they were really desperate. Waiting for the comics and animation to update at the same time.


    Every time before the update time, I stay in front of the computer TV. After watching an episode with great interest, I fall into a long wait. In the middle, I can watch some comics first.


    This time everyone dared not rush or march again. Because everyone knows that this animation almost completely moves the essence of comics to the screen without doping any water, so slow down, we can and must bear it.


    At the moment, the pirate king can only be described in two words.


    Hot!


    Hot!


    Hot!


    Comics, animations and the surrounding areas burst into the streets. You will see Luffy on the car, Luffy printed on the clothes, Luffy on the cover of the notebook, Luffy on the computer desktop, Luffy on the mobile screen saver, Luffy here and Luffy there.


    The big boy who is not very beautiful in a straw hat has become the brightest star in this short time. His popularity and popularity in Asia are higher than many stars.


    Domestic artists have also become the pursuit Party of the pirate king.


    Zhai Xu, "can the pirate king be updated faster? Don''t you know that people all over the country are waiting for the update?"


    Lei Jia, "I can wait, but my body, my brain and my soul can''t wait. Come out quickly. I''m bound to become the man of the pirate king."


    Yang Guang, "the happiest moment of every week is when the pirate king is updated. The most lost moment of every week is when you find that you have to wait another week after watching the pirate king. "


    Zhang Youcheng, "although I know the update time every week, I still can''t help refreshing it to see if it''s suddenly updated."


    Domestic artists still have a good relationship with Han mo. they can''t wait to call or come to the door to urge. Although they still can''t see it, they are at least happy.


    But foreign artists are not so lucky. They can only express their feelings on the Internet.


    "The pirate king, whether animation or animation, will become the most classic existence."


    "Mr. Han Mo is my idol. Why can I draw such a great work."


    "I was poisoned by the pirate king, and there was no antidote. I''ve been deeply trapped and can''t extricate myself. "


    "Mr. Han Mo is the most versatile artist I have ever seen."


    "In fact, Mr. Han Mo''s film is also great, but many people don''t pay attention to it."


    "I just watched the strange fate of ice and snow. It''s not the same style as the pirate king, but have a good look."


    "I saw" when happiness knocks on the door ", so moved."


    "I saw spider man. That tights are so cool."


    Artists in island and Bangzi countries are paying attention to the pirate king and pay more attention to Han mo. in the past, it was only the envy of directors in the film industry to Han Mo and often said irresponsible words in front of the media and the public. Many people were incited to boycott Han Mo''s works from the bottom of their hearts.


    Many of them have not even seen Han Mo''s films.


    Han Mo creates the comics of the pirate king regularly every day, and the animation part is made by a special team. Han Mo doesn''t have to worry too much. The magazines were handed over to Huang Shanshan, and the people''s reputation for the pirate king is as high as ever.


    This world is different from Han Mo''s original world. Here is the first comic magazine issued by Han Mo, so he can present this magazine in any form. As long as there are comics in it, everyone likes to read it.


    But in the past, it was impossible for a comic magazine to serialize only one work. Generally, it would serialize three or four comic works at the same time.


    At first, Han Mo created this magazine to publish the pirate king, and he issued the pirate king to attack the island countries and slap them in the face with what they are good at.


    Unexpectedly, in addition to * * * * *, the world''s island countries still retain, and the comic industry is almost zero. This undoubtedly gave Han Mo another chance. He boldly began to start a magazine to draw comics.


    At first, he didn''t think about the popularity of the pirate king. He thought of it, but he didn''t expect it to be so popular. It''s suitable for all ages. It has become the most popular hit drama, or the animated version.


    Since the pirate king can be so popular, Han Mo decided to make the magazine better, so he wanted to add a few more comic works.

 Chapter 640

    "Xiaomo, are you going to issue a new cartoon again?" Meng Si sat strangely opposite Han mo.


    Han Mo nodded slightly, "yes."


    Everyone was surprised how Han Mo released a new cartoon when the momentum of the pirate king was booming.


    "Won''t this cause competition? Will our own comics compete with each other affect our grades? Can we slowly produce one by one? " Little pangxie said anxiously.


    Han Mo waved, "no, the competition is benign. It will only get better and better and will not affect the results."


    Shen Fei and Han Mo followed him and persuaded him. Han Mo smiled and remained unmoved.


    Han Mo knows that as long as there are high-quality comics, the more the better. In the island countries of the original world, there are so many comics every year. The better the comics industry is, the better. They will never affect each other''s achievements. Only when the paintings collapse, no one will see them, and no one will see them because of the competition in the same period.


    Once readers choose this cartoon, they have already entered the pit and will always read it. If it is not for the author''s broken change and the painting is not good-looking, ordinary readers will not abandon the pit.


    Many readers read more than a dozen comics at the same time. It is impossible that no one can read the pirate king because of the new comics. Han Mo believes in the charm of Luffy and the charm of the pirate king.


    That night.


    "Dad, what''s this? Are you drawing comics again? It''s different from the painting style I saw before. " The little guy saw that what his father drew now was different from that of the pirate king.


    Han Mo was a little surprised. The little guy knew the painting style and spoiled the child''s head. "This is a new cartoon drawn by his father. Of course, the painting style will be different from the pirate king."


    The little guy suddenly stared at the big eyes, and the star like light twinkled in the ink pupil. "Can I see the new cartoon?"


    The little guy of the pirate king has always been very disciplined. His father said it was a weekly. Like all readers, the little guy became a hard fan chasing party. When the weekly issue became two issues a week, the little guy was as happy as every reader.


    The little guy doesn''t know many words, but he has learned Pinyin, so Han Mo carefully marks all the words the child doesn''t know with Pinyin, which can not only enable the child to read comics without obstacles, but also enable the child to master Pinyin and read more.


    This time the little guy saw that his father began to draw new comics again. Of course, he hoped to see them in advance, but he was worried that he should not be specialized. His father said that he should be treated equally.


    In fact, Han Mo told others that they were treated equally, mainly because he didn''t want all his acquaintances to come to him to see it in advance. It was very troublesome, and it was originally a serial comics. It could not be avoided that they would spread out in advance, which was not conducive to the publication of the magazine.


    But the family is still different. In fact, the little guy doesn''t know that her mother, Grandpa and grandma all read the freshest comics. Only she herself works harder every week.


    Children take the initiative to abide by the rules. Han Mo did tell children before that there are ubiquitous rules in society. Living in this society, we should abide by the rules and regulations of this society.


    For example, shopping must be in line, watching movies must buy tickets, and going to restaurants must pay. These are the simplest rules, so the little guy takes reading comics as a social rule. She knows that the children in the kindergarten are also waiting for new comics magazines every week, so she naturally feels that she should be like everyone else.


    Han Mo wants to show his children in advance, because it can be seen that every time he reads the latest cartoon published in the magazine, his children will fall into depression, just like every other reader.


    However, if you show your children in advance, you will virtually overturn the theory you said before educating your children.


    He once tried the little guy, but the child said he couldn''t "go through the back door". Han Mo did not insist.


    This time it was the little guy''s own initiative. Han Mo also wanted to show it to the child, so as not to see the loss of the child when waiting. Han Mo most wanted to see the child''s lost expression.


    The little guy blinked big eyes.


    Han Mo pinches Xuanxuan''s round face and hands the new cartoon to the little guy.


    The little guy''s two fleshy hands held the cartoon manuscript handed over by his father, and his big watery eyes stared biggerˇ° Dad, am I unruly? I read dad''s cartoon in advance. "


    "This doesn''t count. Dad hasn''t issued it. It''s a draft. Xuanxuan, as his father''s little assistant, has a look first, helps his father find problems, and can also give advice." Han Mo reassured the child with the identity of a little assistant.


    That''s it, little guy

 Chapter 641

    "Pirate king" and "Detective Conan" are two different types of comics, but they have gained the same reputation.


    The animated version of "Detective Conan" is also strongly released and staggered with "pirate king". Every Wednesday is "pirate king" and every Thursday is "Detective Conan".


    Island country and Bangzi country have been captured by Han Mo''s two comics. There can be many TV dramas and many good films, but there are only these two comics.


    The two comics are popular in Asia. Originally, Pang Xie and Meng Si were worried that the new comics would compete with the pirate king. The facts proved that Han Mo was right again this time.


    Little Pang Xie has admired Han Mo immensely. In his heart, Han Mo has almost become an omnipotent existence.


    "Brother Han, we called it comic magazine at the beginning. Now we should give the magazine a name." Ponzi suggested.


    Meng Si threw his mouth and put his hands around his chest. "This is the first time you have said a useful suggestion, little Ponzi."


    Little Pang Xie grinned and touched the back of his head, which was one of Meng Si''s few compliments.


    "Our magazine should have a name." Han Mo just wants to launch the comics. If he wants to run the comics magazine all the time, he really needs to give the magazine a name.


    "Mr. Han, do you want me to hold a meeting for everyone to brainstorm?" Huang Shanshan said seriously.


    Everyone looked at Huang Shanshan helplessly.


    After working together for so long, we all found that Huang Shanshan has a characteristic that she can always do anything as a major event that needs collective discussion.


    After Huang Shanshan''s proposal, the office was quiet for a moment. Shen Fei coughed twice. "The name of the magazine is decided by President Han alone."


    Jin Taining hurriedly said, "yes, Mr. Han will."


    Huang Shanshan was stunned. She received everyone''s eyes and nodded hard.


    Han Mo smiled. There is really no need to hold a meeting to discuss the name of comic magazine. It''s such a complicated procedure. He said casually, "just want x man society."


    "X man society. Yes, it''s easy to remember. It sounds tall. " Little Ponzi was talking about the new name of the comic magazine.


    "I also think it''s good. It''s called X man society." Munce thought about the name several times.


    "Yes, Mr. Han, how did you come up with it? What''s the meaning?" Little Ponzi''s eyes widened.


    Han Mo smiled and waved his hand. "It''s easy to remember."


    In fact, Han Mo thought of Xuanxuan for the first time and called it x man society.


    Han Mo thought for a moment and said, "we''ll have two more words in each issue of the magazine in the future."


    "Ah, did Mr. Han find out? You know we''re looking forward to watching the pirate king and Detective Conan, so give us two more words? Do you add one sentence to each comic book, or do you add two words to each comic book? " Park Xiangzi was so excited that he didn''t dare to say the word "Conscience Discovery" to Han Mo at ordinary times. When he heard that he had to add two words, he was so excited that he became bolder.


    Although the others didn''t speak, they couldn''t help but approach the direction of North Korea, South Korea and Mexico. They didn''t dare to blink and waited for Han Mo''s answer.


    Han Mo patted his forehead, "it''s my inaccurate expression. It''s to serialize a new cartoon. Our x man society and our magazine colleagues will serialize three cartoons in the future."


    "Three parts?"


    "Serial together?"


    "What cartoon is it?"


    "Have you finished drawing?"


    "How come there''s no signal in advance."


    The news of the third cartoon was so sudden that there was no precaution. In this way, the third cartoon came out.


    The third part of the golden trilogy, death.


    Originally, the number of serials in a comic magazine should be three to four comics. Adjust the number of serials in each issue according to popularity.


    There were too few cartoons, so Han Mo decided to launch another cartoon.


    The animated version was produced at the same time. In the original world, when the God of death was changed into an animated version, some plots collapsed because of the stripping of the original comic book and some original plots. Unfortunately, Han Mo decided to make some changes to the animated version this time.


    Death was strongly launched.


    Heizaki Ichigo is a kind, brave, caring teenager with a constitution that can see the spirit. There is a father who runs a clinic and two clever and sensible sisters Xia Li and Youzi at home. Originally, it was a calm and normal family, living a life no different from that of ordinary people. When the God of death, rotten wood, Lucia was kicked to the corner by Yihu, looked at him in surprise and asked, "can you see me?" The life full of passion and blood adventure began.


    The third comic series, the magazine comic officially changed its name to x man society.


    With the popularity of comics in Asia, either of these two news can make the whole fans crazy.


    "X man society, good name. It''s much better than the previous comic magazine. This name deserves the world''s first comic magazine."


    "I also think it''s good. I didn''t think the name of comic magazine was bad before, but now it doesn''t look like a magazine name. It''s better for X man society."


    "Death! It''s about the God of death, but this God of death is so different from what I imagined. There are no blood pots and tusks. "


    "The third cartoon, the third, my God, is this going to torture us to death? Chasing more is already suffering. We have to chase more."


    "I''ve made up my mind about this cartoon. If I leave now, I must produce an animated version, and I''ll catch up with the animated version."


    After changing its name to x man, the first issue of comic magazine hit a new high in sales.


    The magazine has been published for some time and has a rough assessment of the sales volume, but it was sold out on the first day after its name was changed.


    Overprint.


    Print again.


    Han Mo is responsible for the creation of comics, but his energy is limited. In order not to affect the progress, he hired several assistants to be responsible for some background coloring and line drawing.


    Cartoon creation has become a team, so that after Han Mo creates some main parts of the story and lens, the secondary parts can be handed over to the assistants, which greatly improves the progress of cartoon creation and gives Han Mo more time to do other things.


    ......


    Han Mo returns home.


    The little guy was sitting on the carpet, with his back to the direction of the door, holding a book in his hands.


    He was so fascinated that he didn''t even know Han Mo opened the door and came in.


    You know, it was almost impossible to happen before.


    Almost every time, before Han Mo opened the door, he just inserted the key into the lock hole, and the little guy was already standing at the door, ready to start and speed up.


    But this time Han Mo has come in, and the little guy still sits with his back to the door.


    It''s so strange. Han Mo tiptoed behind the little guy. When he looked carefully, he found that this is not a book. This is x man magazine.


    Han Mo stood behind the little guy, touched her head and said, "what is Xuanxuan doing?"


    The little guy looked serious and looked back like a little detective, "I''m solving a case."


    PS: with a sigh, I used to think that some unfair treatment in the workplace would only appear on TV, but it actually appeared in real life. Because I have an abnormal relationship with my immediate boss, I can give work to some unlucky people. Whining ~ ~ one of the unlucky people here ~ silently raise the rabbit''s paw.

 Chapter 642

    Han Mo was stunned. Naobu''s family was wearing detective clothes, a brimmed hat and a pipe. It was Sherlock Holmes''s big Xuan.


    The little guy just returned to his father and continued to ponder over the case.


    During this period, Han Mo has been busy with comics. Relying on a pirate king, it has caused a sensation in the whole Asia, activated the hearts of the island countries, Bangzi countries and other people, and another famous detective Conan to consolidate his enthusiasm for comics and continue to brainwashˇ¶ After death came out, the cartoon industry reached a climax again in Asia.


    Han Mo did not expect that there were no comics in the island country here. In the past, he was not the only one in TV dramas and movies. Although TV dramas and movies are not as good as those he brought, at least they used to have them. He did not create the film and TV industry.


    The cartoon has become an industry created by Han mo. although these are the works of the original island countries in the world, there is no cartoon in the world.


    At dinner.


    The whole family sat around. During this time, up to Han Jun, Chen Yuehong and down to Xuanxuan, they were chasing Han Mo''s comic magazine. The magazine has changed its name, but the family is still used to calling it comic magazine.


    Huang Shanshan is fully responsible for the affairs of X man society, which makes her addicted to being an editor in chief and builds her team. The magazine is carried out stably and orderly under the leadership of Huang Shanshan.


    Han Mo''s comic room is also very awesome. Every work is of quality and quantity.


    "Recently, the American side has been saying that you have disappeared." Shuya put a sweet and sour spareribs into Han Mo''s bowl and another into the little guy''s bowl.


    Han Mo puffed and laughed, "did I disappear? I''ve been here all the time. "


    "Comics have not been released in Europe and America. Only a few media have slightly reported on X man society. They still pay attention to your film works. During this period, they think you have disappeared without the news of your making a new film." Shuya felt very helpless when she heard the news.


    Han Mo smiled indifferently, "I don''t make new movies. Didn''t I give them better room to play? They should be happy."


    He knew that American directors had always regarded him as a thorn in the eye, so he hoped that he would not make movies or shoot in America.


    Just then Han Mo''s phone rang, and Mark''s name was beating on the mobile phone screen.


    Mark hasn''t called Han Mo since ice and snow.


    Han Mo has handed over all the work of Mike''s film company to mark. The release of "strange fate of ice and snow" has greatly helped Mike''s film company in terms of economy and influence.


    Although Han Mo bought Mike film company and brought the company back to life, it is impossible for a film company to live only by Han Mo, so he also explained to mark that mark can make other films. As long as he keeps a good check, Han Mo also believes in Mark''s vision.


    The popularity of "ice and snow" has given Mike film company a very high network foundation. Many companies hope to cooperate with them in making films.


    When Han Mo connected the phone, Mark''s melancholy and low voice came from the receiver. You can feel Mark''s deep gentlemanly temperament across the microphone.


    This is a regular report, and Han Mo doesn''t care much.


    Just mark sighed.


    "Many countries say it''s hard to cooperate with our American film company because we are always self righteous and look down on the small companies we cooperate with. In fact, is this situation only aimed at foreign film companies? Those big film companies don''t even pay attention to local film companies in the United States. "


    Mark''s remarks were very negative. He rarely showed such a negative side in front of Han mo.


    Han Mo bought Mike film company, but gave mark unlimited rights. In everyone''s feeling, mark is still the decision-maker of the company, and Han Mo is just a participant.


    Han Mo is usually approachable and has no shelf at all. Mark is used to treating Han Mo as a friend rather than a business partner.


    That''s why there was that complaint just now. After he finished, he didn''t think it was appropriate, so he quickly changed his mouth, "ha ha, look at me. Why do you say these? In fact, it''s the same everywhere. You have to be close to each other for a long time."


    Mark said that in this situation, how could Han Mo not know that he was originally a small foreign company? Although sichen media is a top media company in China, they are small companies in the eyes of large film companies in the United States. In the past, when they wanted to develop in the United States, Han Mo was not surprised by these companies.


    It''s just that mark, a very deep man in the city, would inadvertently say such words to him. It must be for a reason. It will never be idle chatting for no reason.


    "What''s the matter? Mark, since I was a friend, would you like to tell my friend what happened? " Han Mo asked in the tone of a friend.


    There was a moment of silence on the phone, and then mark''s low voice rang out againˇ° Mr. Han, I think I can handle these things, so I didn''t report to you. I mentioned it to you today as a friend. I didn''t want to disturb you because of these small things. " Mark is very polite.


    Han Mo smiled and comforted mark, "don''t care too much. Just say it casually. You know, no matter how great a CEO is, he will encounter little trouble and need friends who can complain occasionally."


    Mark sighed softly and opened his mouth slowly. "After the strange fate of ice and snow, many companies hope to cooperate with us in the next film. This is the first time our company has invited so many companies at the same time in these years."


    Han Mo nodded slightly. He had thought of this scene for a long time. "Strange fate of ice and snow" is bound to bring better resources to the company, "then what."


    "Then I accepted the invitation of Emma film company, and have entered the negotiation stage. They have a good script, and I decided to cooperate with them."


    "That''s good." Han Mo knows that Emma, this film company has a long history in the United States, and has produced many excellent works in recent years. It is regarded as the leader in the mainstream film company. In fact, it is expected that they can take the initiative to find mark for cooperation.


    Mark sighed again and his tone became more low, but they didn''t want to cooperate with our company at all. They just wanted to borrow the fame of snow and ice and want to cooperate with you. However, I know that you want to explore the Asian market during this time. I gently told them that I hope they can trust the strength of our company, We can do well in making movies. "


    Han Mo said softly, waiting for mark to continue.


    "But they refused, and they left the negotiating table directly on the day of signing the contract, and rejected many of our subsequent letters. What''s more unacceptable is that they publicly said that our company is not qualified to cooperate with them."


    Han Mo was silent for a moment.


    Mark felt that he might have said too much. After all, he was fully responsible for the company. It seemed that he looked like a complaining woman without ability.


    Han Mo smashed his mouth and said calmly, "don''t worry, the new film will start shooting right away."


    "What?" Mark couldn''t believe his ears.


    "A new movie is about to start." Han Mo repeated without any waves.

 Chapter 643

    "Shoot yourself?"


    Mark couldn''t believe his ears.


    If you stand high for a long time, you will lose many friends. When you are a child, you can complain and cry with others when you lose a biscuit. But when you grow up and become more and more successful, there will be fewer people to talk to. In the end, there will be no more people to talk to.


    Mark is actually such an experience. He rarely mentions the difficulties encountered in his work, nor does he transfer negative energy to the people around him.


    It was an accident this time. Mark just casually told Han Mo about the difficulties encountered in his work. In fact, these are good, because the strong participation of Han Mo has made Mike film company different from what it used to be and improved its position in the American film industry.


    Before, on the way of cooperation, we encountered much more unfair treatment.


    Mark thought about Han Mo''s words and said tentatively, "do you have a plan for a new film next year?"


    "Not next year." Han Mo answered calmly.


    Mark said with a light "Oh", the next year, it''s OK. The preparation cycle of a film is very long, and we don''t need to worry. With "strange fate of ice and snow" as the basis, it will be easier for future films to adjust for one year, and the next year is also good. "


    Han Mo was silent for a moment. "It''s this year."


    this year......


    Mark''s hand holding the phone trembled and couldn''t believe it. "Is it this year?"


    Han Mo said, "well," when I''m finished, we''ll discuss it again. "


    "Is it about the type of film?" Mark still couldn''t believe it and asked tentatively.


    Han Mo smiled. "The type has already been established. It''s a preliminary preparation."


    Mark felt a little confused. Han Mo simply explained to him about the new film and hung up the phone.


    Until the phone hung up, mark still felt incredible.


    ......


    Next day


    "Brother Han, our x man society is sweeping the age groups of Asian countries." Little Pang Xie looked at the sales data reported by Huang Shanshan and praised him.


    "This also has Shanshan''s credit. Shanshan used to be just a small editor. She''s really inferior. She''s clearly the delayed editor in chief." Park Xiangzi said with admiration.


    This sentence is indeed true, because this comic magazine can achieve today''s results. If 60% of Han Mo''s golden trilogy is attributed to it, the rest 40% is attributed to Huang Shanshan.


    In addition to rich and interesting content, a magazine also has many important components, and these works are organized and completed by Huang Shanshan. It should be said that without Huang Shanshan, the golden trilogy is just a cartoon. Because of her, the cartoon is really promoted and becomes a serial chronicle.


    "Yes, Shanshan has half the credit for this magazine." Jin Taining also agreed with Park Xiangzi.


    Huang Shanshan was embarrassed to pull her clothes. "No, it''s all the credit of President Han. I''m just helping, helping."


    "President Han is also powerful. These three comics are so divine. President Han taught us what comics are." Shen Fei looked admiring.


    Song Yingxiong took a step forward. "He not only taught us, but also taught those Islanders and Bangzi people. All Asia has seen comics."


    Meng Si couldn''t listen to these people''s praise. He smashed his mouth, "come on, come on, don''t say that. It''s better to ask Xiao Mo''s next plan."


    When Meng Si mentioned it, everyone looked at Han Mo with expectant eyes.


    "Do we have any new comics to publish?" Recently, when I mentioned the new plan, several people began to think about the new cartoon.


    I''ve chased three comics and their animated versions at the same time. Now I''m not bad to chase another one.


    "Mr. Han, do your new comics continue to be added to our x man society?" Huang Shanshan has taken out a small book and is ready to quickly write down what Han Mo will say next.


    The office was quiet for a moment. Everyone looked at Han Mo with extremely expectant eyes. At this moment, they were already familiar.


    Han Mo calmly glanced at several people in front of him and smiled, "it''s not a cartoon."


    Everyone was stunned.


    "It''s a movie."


    ......


    Every step of Han Mo''s plan has attracted much attention, and the news of starting to prepare a new film can''t help but go. Han Mo feels that this is not something that should be kept secret, and he doesn''t prohibit everyone from reporting.


    With the first media report, there were more reports one after another. Han Mo didn''t refute the rumor, which made the new film more real. Netizens were boiling with blood.


    "Han Mo is going to make a new film."


    "How do I feel that Han Mo is everywhere in my life."


    "TV dramas, songs, comics, movies and programs are all Mr. Han mo."


    "In addition to comics and animation, will Han moxin''s films be animated films again?"


    Little Ponzi knocked on the door and came in.


    Han Mo looked up and glanced at the folder in pangxie''s hand.


    "Brother Han, Emma film company in the United States sent an email. I hope to talk about cooperation with you." Pangxie then opened the folder and gently put it on Han Mo''s desk.


    Han Mo glanced at the content on the paper and waved, "just refuse directly."


    "Reject?" Little Ponzi repeated in disbelief, "isn''t our new film released in America?"


    "Yes." Han Mo replied.


    Little Ponzi scratched the back of his head, "then why refuse Emma? They are among the top ten film companies in the United States. "


    Han Mo nodded slightly and said casually, "I know."


    Little pangxie didn''t understand it even more. "It is said that Mike company had hoped to cooperate with Emma many times before."


    "Well, yes, that was before, not after." Han Mo closed the folder directly and handed it to little pangxie again.


    Little pangxie didn''t understand Han Mo''s meaning, but he did, wrote a rejection reply and sent it to Emma film company.


    President conference room of American Emma film company.


    Grace slammed the folder onto the conference room table.


    Everyone was startled by Grace''s action. They gathered around the folder and found that Han Mo refused their email printed in the folder.


    "Han Mo refused us? Is there such a big confidence just to buy a company that is about to go bankrupt? "


    "Mark didn''t want to cooperate with us last week, but grace refused. How dare he refuse our offer this time."


    "They''re really inflated, grace. What are we going to do?"


    Grace is the president of Emma film company. He only wants to cooperate with Han mo. he is not interested in the film independently made by Mike film company. At the moment, he took the initiative to try with Han Mo, but was rejected.


    Grace snorted angrily, "what do you do? I want Han Mo to know what the real movies in America are like. "

 Chapter 644

    Han Mo walked into the door and stood quietly behind the little guy.


    This is the nth time that the little guy didn''t run up and jump around his neck and jump into his arms like a rabbit when he heard the sound of opening the door.


    For Han Mo, he doesn''t think anything makes him feel turbulent. If he has to find one, it is because he drew cartoons. The child even omitted his unique signboard welcome ceremony. Han Mo is very angry and very angry.


    "Xuanxuan, dad is back." Han Mo stood behind the little guy and said sadly.


    The little guy ran into the house when he came back from school, picked up the new comic magazine on the tea table and sat down on the carpet to read it.


    Until Han Mo came home, the little guy didn''t move his position at all.


    Han Mo''s words finished for two seconds, and the little guy didn''t respond.


    Two seconds may be the blink of an eye at ordinary times, but for a father who is anxiously waiting for love, it is enough to describe it for a very long time.


    Han Mo coughed and said again, "Dad is back, Xuanxuan."


    There was another silence.


    The more Han Mo thinks about it, the more uncomfortable he is. This is not a big deal. Maybe in other families, parents don''t bother their children when they see that their children are concentrating on reading and let their children continue to read. But Han Mo is different. It doesn''t mean that Han Mo doesn''t know how to let their children concentrate on doing one thing, but that he is jealous or jealous of a magazine. What''s more angry is that he wrote the magazine.


    Han Mo had this feeling for the first time. He was both lost and angry. He was ready to speak again, "Xuan..."


    "Well, I know." The little guy still turned his back to Han Mo, his eyes fell on the latest "Detective Conan" of X man society, and directly interrupted Han Mo''s words.


    "Xuanxuan, you can''t talk to your father like that. Be polite when talking to others. You should put aside the magazine and watch your father talk to your father." Han Mo felt a little unreasonable when he finished this sentence, which seemed to educate the little guy, but he still had to pretend that he was reasonable when he said it and poured out the water.


    "Huh?" The little guy slowly turned back with a magazine and looked confused.


    The little guy is very sensible. Just now he was too focused because he saw the critical moment. Now he just finished reading that paragraph. When he looked back, he saw that his father seemed a little angry. He quickly put the magazine on the tea table, and then stretched out two small arms, "Dad, you''re back."


    Han Mo picked up the child.


    When the little guy put down the magazine and stretched out his two small arms, Han Mo was in a better mood. He would never think of it.


    As the president of Tangtang sichen media, he made many popular films and wrote many good songs. Drawing comics can be popular all over Asia. Making movies can crush Korean ink in America. He even pretended to be angry at home to attract his daughter''s attention.


    Although the little guy has stopped reading comics, Han Mo is still jealous of comics. "Yuxuan, why do you like reading comics so much."


    The little guy blinked his big innocent eyes and stuck out his tongue, "because it was painted by his father."


    Han Mo was stunned. He didn''t expect the child to answer like this. A warm current rushed into his heart and spoiled the child''s head.


    The little guy smiled brightly and put his head on his father''s palm.


    "Dad, if I go to primary school, can I form a detective team like Conan?" The little guy asked his father seriously.


    "Of course, we Xuanxuan are so smart and have strong reasoning ability. We must form a detective team." Han Mo pinched the little guy''s fleshy face.


    The little guy fell into thinking, "where should I find a case?"


    In Xuanxuan''s mind, Conan''s cases are big ones that will kill people, and he is so lucky that he happens to meet them every time.


    Han Mo guessed the problem in the little guy''s mind and quickly explained to the child, "the cartoon is a virtual world. There are so many cases for the needs of the plot, but in real life, Xuanxuan and her father should stay away from dangerous places."


    The little guy nodded, then shook his head, a little disappointed, "then our detective team can''t do anything."


    "Of course not. Who says the detective team has nothing to do? Conan is looking for the murderer. You can help students find lost stationery and toys, and also provide help to children in need. Wow, now when dad thinks about it, he thinks that Xuanxuan''s detective team has a lot to do. "


    The little guy''s clear eyes twinkled with the light of expectation, "then I don''t want to wait until primary school. Now I can set up a detective team."


    "Yo ~ has Xuanxuan figured out the list of members of the detective team now?" Han Mo looked very interested and asked.


    The little guy''s big eyes turned, leaving a big smile on his fleshy faceˇ° Think about it. "


    Han Mo Chong drowned and poked the child''s forehead with his finger. The little guy sat on the sofa and thought excitedly, "there are tigers, Mengmeng, Leyan and Ruirui. The five of us form a golden sun detective team. "


    After saying the names of his friends, the little guy jumped up directly from the sofa, put his two small arms up and down, and moved forward.


    Han Mo saw the little guy''s lovely appearance. He couldn''t help laughing. He quickly put away his smile, coughed twice, and put on a serious look on his face.


    "Since the golden sun detective team has been established under the leadership of Han Zhixuan, can Xuanxuan children complete the first case received by the team alone?" Han Mo issued orders to the little guy with a serious expression.


    The little guy nodded like a chicken pecking rice. "Xuanxuan is confident and guarantees to complete the task."


    Han Mo also nodded slightly, "OK, the golden sun detective team, please note that our first task is to find all the peas in the refrigerator, pull them out and wash them."


    The little guy suddenly jumped off the sofa, stood up straight, stood at attention with his feet, leaving only one sentence, "ensure to complete the task." He quickly threw it into the kitchen.


    Han Mo smiled at the little guy''s back and walked over.


    The little guy was very fast. He tiptoed in the drawer of the refrigerator and found the pea.


    "Report, sir, the peas in the fridge have been found." Xuanxuan holds a pea bag.


    Han Mo nodded with satisfaction. "Captain Xuanxuan Wancheng is good. We need to complete the second task, remove all the peas, put the allocated peas into this big plate and wash them." Han Mo handed a plate to the little guy.


    The little guy stood up straight with his plate in his hands. "Make sure you finish the task."

 Chapter 645

    Last night, the golden sun detective team was officially established with the efforts of Xuanxuan. In Xuanxuan''s small heart, she has done great things. On behalf of all the members of the team, she has found the peas in the refrigerator and peeled and washed all the peas quickly and perfectly.


    In the evening, Xuanxuan also designed their detective badges and asked her father to find someone to help make them. Their five person detective team needs one.


    Although Han Mo was not a doctor and could not invent the badge, he thought of a good way.


    Han Mo practiced small pang Xie in the evening and asked the manufacturers of children''s telephone watches to make the same videophone watch according to their design. However, the watch was slightly changed. It was not worn on the child''s wrist, but pinned on the body. In this way, it was a badge, and you could talk.


    This badge takes time. Han Mo and the little guy promised a period of time. During this period, we will help the little guy get the badge of the golden sun detective team.


    In the morning, the little guy hopped to the kindergarten and urgently summoned the members who knew nothing about the detective team.


    "Wow, I''m so cool. Xuanxuan, can I be the vice captain?" Xiaohu has always been a loyal supporter of Xuanxuan. No matter what Xuanxuan decides, Xiaohu must be his friends. When they hear that the badge can still be contacted, they can''t help staring.


    Xiaohu, "is it the same as Conan Li that you can talk to each other?"


    The little guy already knew all the functions of the badge from his father. He raised his head a little proudly, "of course, he can not only talk, but also video, but also locate."


    "Wow, I ~"


    The friends are more looking forward to the badge.


    "Xuanxuan, our detective team has been established, but what will we do in the future? What tasks need to be completed? " Xiaohu is ready to try the activities of the next team.


    Xuanxuan smiled and raised her chin. "Yesterday I finished the first task of our detective team alone. I helped my father find all the peas in the fridge, peel them and wash them. "


    "Wow, Captain Xuanxuan is great." Let''s clap together.


    Meng Meng, "what''s our second task?"


    Yue Yan, "yes, the second task, we should finish it together."


    Ruirui said, "the second task was completed by our detective team together."


    Xiaohu, "that must be violent."


    In fact, Xuanxuan didn''t know what the second task was. Yesterday''s first task was assigned by her father. If she just waited for the task to come to the door, she might not have a task this day. What should she do.


    If this can embarrass the captain of the detective team, how can it be done? As soon as the little guy patted his forehead, he had an idea, "let''s ask Miss Ding. She must have a lot of work to do."


    The little guy''s proposal was unanimously agreed by the members of the team.


    Five small partners ran to Ding Rou together, "teacher Ding, we are the golden sun detective team. Do you have a task for us to complete?"


    Ding Rou was stunned first, and then smiled. She is also a loyal fan of X man society. Of course, she knows Conan. "The teacher really needs someone to help. Would you like to help?"


    "Yes!" The five little friends answered loudly with excitement.


    "Will you help the teacher distribute these drawing papers to every child?"

 Chapter 646

    In this way, the five children successfully set up the golden sun detective team, and completed the second task perfectly.


    Ding Rou gave the members of the detective team a love red flag. The children were very happy. The team continued their journey of help.


    Xuanxuan made a work purpose for everyone. When a case needs to be solved, it will be solved. When no case is solved, the detective team will take helping others as the primary task.


    ......


    Xu Fei took a newspaper and smashed it in his mouth. "Lu Qingyang came out."


    "I saw the news. Today''s newspapers, magazines and several major websites also reported his news." Song Yingxiong took out his mobile phone and found the report about Lu Qingyang.


    Meng Si sighed softly, "it''s a pity that Lu Qingyang was still very developed, so people still can''t drink and have sex after drinking."


    Little Pang Xie didn''t know much about the news about Lu Qingyang. He was very curious to hear everyone talk about it and came up, "I only heard his name, some old movies he made and some classic songs. I heard that he went in more than ten years ago. What''s the reason?"


    "19 years." Mons said.


    There are not many artists who can make Meng Si feel so sorry.


    Only Meng Si knows the situation of that year best, because he just became an agent at that time and soon became Lu Qingyang''s agent.


    Meng Si shook his head helplessly and began to remember.


    At that time, Lu Qingyang was in the rising stage of his career. He had won many awards in his twenties, and his first album broke the sales record at that time.


    He was a popular candidate for the heavenly king, and even someone called him Lu heavenly king at that time. Many brokerage companies are eyeing him, hoping to poach him.


    Other actors as young as him are worried about looking for resources everywhere. The protagonist doesn''t dare to think. As long as there is an important role, he will firmly grasp the opportunity.


    But Lu Qingyang, who was just in his early twenties, was sitting at home. A director came to the door with a script. Coupled with his unique voice, he was also very successful in singing. At that time, Lu Qingyang was undoubtedly a real idol.


    At that time, when the entertainment industry was not very developed, as long as there was a large party on TV, there would be Lu Qingyang. If he maintained this state all the time, even if it was only a stable development, the current pattern of the entertainment industry might have another scene.


    However, as Meng Si said, Lu Qingyang drank a lot of wine at the celebration banquet for the best actor, was pulled to sing, had a quarrel with others in KTV, and later escalated to physical conflict.


    Lu Qingyang was young and energetic. After drinking a lot of wine, he broke a beer bottle in the conflict, causing serious injury to the other party. After that, he was sent to the hospital for rescue. The treatment was ineffective and died.


    Lu Qingyang was arrested and sentenced to 20 years'' imprisonment. Later, because of his good performance in prison, his sentence was commuted by one year and five months.


    Meng Si sighed again, "if Qing Yang wasn''t so impulsive, how good it would be if I followed him at that time. Unfortunately, there is no if in this world."


    Han Mo listened to Meng Si''s past events. Although it was difficult to empathize with Meng Si, he could feel from Meng Si''s tone that Lu Qingyang must have been very favored by Meng Si. Although Meng Si was also very young at that time, his vision as an agent was not young and very old-fashioned.


    "He got out of prison today." Han Mo glanced at the time in the newspaper.


    Meng Si nodded. "Well, he has been away from the entertainment industry for 19 years. Now he can still have such influence. On the day he got out of prison, the media squatted at the gate of the prison. Just for the first time to take pictures of him now, you can see how popular he used to be."


    Han Mo listened to Meng Si, but his eyes fell on Lu Qingyang''s photo.


    "Don''t you want to meet this old friend?" Han Mo smiled.


    Meng Si was stunned for a moment and pursed his lips. "I went to see him every year in the first five years when he just went in. His character changed a lot. He said he was self redeeming and wanted to forget everything. However, seeing our original friends, he would think of the expanding days, so he didn''t want us to see him again. I haven''t been there again."


    Han Mo thought of something and was about to put it into action. When Meng Si hesitated, he had got up and said, "let''s go."


    Meng Si was stunned.


    Others were listening to Meng Si''s story about the glory of the former heavenly king. Unexpectedly, Han Mo said to go.


    "Not... That." Meng thought to go, because he really had a good relationship with Lu Qingyang and felt very sorry for Lu Qingyang, but because Lu Qingyang said before that he wanted to forget his previous life in the entertainment industry, Meng thought wanted to respect Lu Qingyang''s decision.


    "Let''s go first." Han Mo directly pulled Meng Si up from the sofa.


    Meng Si has been obsessed with Lu Qingyang and even forgot to think. Han Mo doesn''t know Lu Qingyang at all. Why does he have to take him to Lu Qingyang.


    Others in the office are looking at the back of the two who have left the office with very surprised eyes.


    Shen Fei blinked. "Why is president Han so active to see Lu Qingyang?"


    Song hero shook his head with a question mark on his forehead, "I don''t know. He shouldn''t know Lu Qingyang at his age."


    "Childhood idol?" Ponzi asked, scratching the back of his head.


    Shen Fei waved his hand, "no, 20 years ago, President Han was less than ten years old. How could he worship Lu Qingyang? At that time, it should be the age of watching cartoons."


    ......


    "I haven''t seen him for more than ten years. I don''t know if anything has changed." All the impressions in Meng Si''s mind remained when he saw Lu Qingyang for the last time.


    Han Mo handed Meng si a newspaper. "It''s on it. Didn''t you read today''s news?"


    Meng Si just read the text title, didn''t click on the pictures, and didn''t read the large photos in the newspaper.


    Meng Si unfolded the newspaper in his hand and was stunned. Lu Qingyang in the photo was completely different from what he had in his impression at that time. It doesn''t mean that the five senses have changed, but the state and aura of the whole person have changed.


    His eyebrows have become much more gentle. Maybe he doesn''t have too much desire in prison. Instead, he looks very young and doesn''t look like a middle-aged man over 40.


    Han Mo holds the steering wheel in both hands. Yu Guang looks at Meng Si and sees Meng Si''s surprise.


    Lu Qingyang was received by his sister in the apartment he had purchased before.


    The new community 20 years ago now looks very old. Most of the former residents have moved away. But Lu Qingyang''s door is still brand-new.


    Meng Si looked at Han Mo, raised his hand and gently knocked on the door.


    A deep voice came from the door.


    Mengsi paused. "It''s me... Mengsi."


    In the door, I could clearly hear that someone had come to the door, but when I heard Meng Si''s name, I was silent, only separated by a door, quiet for a few seconds.


    The door was opened


    "I didn''t expect you to come to see me." Lu Qingyang invited Meng Si and Han Mo into the house, took a bottle of drinks for each of them, smiled and said, "my sister knew I was coming back and filled the fridge at home."


    Han Mo took the drink and introduced himself, "my name is Han Mo, a friend of Meng Si."


    Lu Qingyang smiled gently, "I know, it''s really young and promising. We all watch your movies and your songs. It''s good, and our character is not arrogant and impetuous. It''s much stronger than I was."


    At the moment, Lu Qingyang said what he had done in those years, just like talking about the experience of others, without any emotional color.

 Chapter 647

    Meng Si looked dignified and felt that it was inappropriate to mention the past. He guessed that Lu Qingyang might not want to mention the glorious days of that year.


    I''d like to ask him whether he has lived in it. It seems that he hasn''t lived a free life for 19 years. It can be imagined that how can it be good.


    For a moment, Meng Si was speechless and didn''t know what to say.


    Lu Qingyang seemed to see Meng Si''s mind. Instead, he was more relaxed than Meng Si and smiled. "I''m fine. In fact, I''m not as terrible as you think. I also read books, watch TV, study, and then participate in labor reform. There are some entertainment. I sometimes sing for you. I can repeat it every day. I always have to find some fun for myself, I''ve finished all the books I haven''t read before. "


    "When I first went in, I felt very tired of working. I was spoiled in those years. I didn''t do physical work. However, I gradually got used to it. I thought that this was the punishment I deserved for doing something wrong. I had to forgive me through work. When I figured it out psychologically, I didn''t feel tired physically."


    Han Mo has been observing Lu Qingyang, which is different from what he imagined. Because he doesn''t know what kind of situation it is, but he has been divorced from society for 19 years. He should always look different from normal people after he comes out, but he can''t see such a situation in Lu Qingyang.


    This person exudes a kind of relief and liberation, which seems to be a kind of relief after redeeming his sins.


    In his conversation, Lu Qingyang always shows his longing for future life. Although he lost his freedom in his early twenties when his life was the most brilliant, 19 years later, he has reached middle age, but he still shows his enthusiasm for life and curiosity about new things.


    Although he said that he also studied in it and was not backward, he still didn''t know some new terms and things. However, when Han Mo mentioned it and he didn''t understand it because he didn''t know it, he showed not depression, but strong interest, which would make Han Mo and Meng Si explain it carefully to him, and even let Meng Si take out their mobile phones to search, Help him find the standard solution.


    Because of Lu Qingyang''s positive and optimistic state, Meng Si, who was still a little reserved, became relaxed. Their previous relationship was very good. As soon as they relaxed, they returned to their previous way of speaking.


    "How are you going to live in the future?" Mons asked.


    Lu Qingyang opened his eyes slightly and was very proud in his expression. "To tell the truth, I also made a lot of money at that time. When I first went in, I was still a little confused. Later, I thought, 20 years, even if the sentence is commuted, it will take more than ten years. I can''t go out. I can only think about how to make my life better after I get out of prison, at least not become a burden to my sister."


    Han Mo''s eyes lit up and suddenly thought of something in his head, "then?"


    "Then, I thought that money in the bank would not work. Inflation and money would depreciate. Anyway, I don''t need it in the past 20 years. I asked my sister to spend all her money on buying a house. At that time, the houses on the second ring road were not too expensive. The first thing I did when I got home was to check the house prices of my houses. "


    As soon as Lu Qingyang''s voice fell, Meng Si was a little uneasy. "Then you have to be worth hundreds of millions now."


    Lu Qingyang laughed and answered.


    Han Mo gave Lu Qingyang a thumbs up in his heart.


    Lu Qingyang was more satisfied when he saw his friend''s surprised expression. "I can''t sell. The rent of these houses is enough for me. My sister hasn''t moved the rent since I bought the house. It''s all left me a lot of money. I don''t want to be rich. At least it''s much better than ordinary people. It''s not too extravagant, I don''t need to worry about money for the rest of my life. "


    I found that my good friend was in good condition now and didn''t have to worry about his future life. Meng Si felt that a big stone in his heart had fallen to the ground. At this time, he suddenly felt that something was wrong and seemed to have ignored something.


    Meng Si suddenly looked at Han Mo with doubts on his face. He said that he came because he had known Lu Qingyang before. What are you doing with Lu Qingyang? According to his age, when Lu Qingyang was booming, Han Mo should be a primary school student in grade two and grade three. There is no intersection.


    Meng Si was embarrassed to ask Han Mo why he took the initiative to pull him over when he landed Qingyang. He just blinked at Han Mo in doubt.


    Han Mo also looked at Meng Si, then smiled and moved his eyes to Lu Qingyangˇ° Is Mr. Lu going to be a charterer all the time? "


    Meng Si has been looking at Han Mo all the time. Suddenly, the other party said this. Meng Si didn''t respond and his eyes were stunned.


    Lu Qingyang was also stunned, but he soon returned to normal, and the corners of his mouth were still a focused smile. "I''m 44 years old, and I can''t pursue it. Ordinary office workers can''t do it. I don''t have much experience in starting my own business. I don''t want to toss. If I invest, I have a little confidence, and I have no choice. It''s good to be a charter company. "


    Han Mo can see that what Lu Qingyang said is also good. In fact, it is to retreat and seek the second place. In his black eyes, there is clearly a vitality that is not commensurate with his age. It is a kind of eyes that yearn and pursue for the future life.


    Meng Si nodded. To tell the truth, Lu Qingyang''s ability to find a way back for himself early and buy so many real estate has surprised Meng Si. He spent 20 years to accept punishment for his crimes committed on impulse because of his youth. As a friend, Meng Si felt that the crimes should be redeemed.


    "Have a good rest. It''s good to sit at home and make money." Meng Si said with a smile.


    Han Mo continued, "Mr. Lu has won so many performance awards. He is an excellent actor. Don''t you want to continue making movies?"


    As soon as this was said, the whole room was quiet.


    Meng Si didn''t dare to say that.


    Lu Qingyang dared not think of this sentence.


    He left the entertainment industry for 19 years and never acted in a movie. Now he is middle-aged and has long lost his appearance in his twenties. In the environment of rapid renewal.


    Making movies?


    Meng Si''s heart tightened. He lowered his voice and said in Han Mo''s ear, "you''re not kidding."


    In Meng Si''s mind, although Lu Qingyang has not appeared in the public view for a long time, it was really popular in those years. He also has many resources to make him return to the Jianghu, but Lu Qingyang will not go for a small role, and Meng Si doesn''t want to wrong Lu Qingyang.


    Meng sigang thought about how to change the topic, but Lu Qingyang smiled, "anyway, I have nothing to do. If you have a suitable role, you can find me."


    Just now they were talking about the livelihood of the future, but they ignored the ideal. At the age of 25, Lu Qingyang had a quarrel with others after drinking. When the other party started first, it turned into physical conflict. When he was young, he accidentally hit the other party seriously, and then died after rescue.


    25 is the best age in life and the rising period of Lu Qingyang''s career. He still has a lot of revenge and many ideals have not been completed. It is because of his 19 years in prison that he has gradually hidden his ideals in his heart and dare not hope any more, but he has never been disillusioned.


    Now that Han Mo has mentioned it again, Lu Qingyang is happy.


    Han Mo smiled calmly, "it''s not a dragon suit, it''s a hero."


    PS: everyone must keep warm. Don''t turn into a cold rabbit like a silly rabbit = =.

 Chapter 648

    Munce couldn''t believe his ears.


    Lu Qingyang also stared.


    "Xiao Mo, what you said is true." Meng Si really didn''t dare to think that Han Mo had this plan.


    Lu Qingyang was also surprised, but after all, he had lived an ordinary life without waves for 19 years. His character had been polished and quite peaceful. He didn''t take Han Mo''s words as true, but as a polite remark to his predecessors, he immediately smiled, "OK, if you have a chance in the future, you can cooperate and have a film suitable for me. Welcome to talk about it."


    "There is a chance now, not in the future. To be honest, this film is still a little urgent. I don''t know if Mr. Lu can be on schedule. If there are other arrangements, I sincerely hope to make a little concession for our film." When Han Mo said this, he was modest and polite.


    Meng Si looked at Han Mo and Lu Qingyang. His eyes were staring out.


    Even Lu Qingyang didn''t know how to answer. He really didn''t expect Han Mo to say such words when he met for the first time.


    Lu Qingyang coughed twice. "Thank you for your love. I heard that sichen media are big films. Now do you occasionally make small films?"


    "This time it''s not our sichen media. It''s going to be released in the United States. We just bought an American film company." Han Mo answered calmly.


    At this time, Meng sicai shot his forehead and suddenly remembered that Han Mo was going to make a new film, which was still released in the United States, but


    Isn''t this a very important movie? Meng Si couldn''t believe looking at Han mo.


    The first film released in the United States, because it was an animated film, was not favored at first, but it attracted many fans because of its interesting plot and excellent animation effect. It stood out among many American films and was deeply loved by fans.


    Everyone is concerned about Han Mo''s second film. Since it will not be an animated film, it must be better in all aspects. If you choose the protagonist, shouldn''t you choose the actor who has a more popular work recently?


    These words are Meng Si''s psychological activities. He is embarrassed to say these words when landing Qingyang, but this is the basic situation of the current market.


    Meng Si doesn''t believe Lu Qingyang''s strength, but he hasn''t appeared in the public eye for 19 years. Although many media are willing to report him, he has greatly reduced his public image and popularity and plays the leading role in the films released in the United States. Meng Si has some questions in his heart.


    Meng Si was a little incredible, and Lu Qingyang himself was even more incredible.


    He smiled and pointed to himself, "I haven''t worked for 19 years, and I''m a tainted person. I can be a hero in American movies?"


    "No problem, absolutely." Han Mo is very sure.


    Lu Qingyang took a long sigh of relief, leaned back slightly and sat in the back of the sofa, "if you think I can, I''m willing to try."


    Han Mo smiled.


    Stand up and shake hands.


    No more greetings.


    Just like when he came without any reason, when he left, Han Mo didn''t have too many words.


    ......


    Little Ponzi almost shouted, "what? Is Lu Qingyang the man in charge of the new film? "


    Shen Fei stared, "Mr. Han, I don''t agree. I don''t object to you starting a new person, but Lu Qingyang is tainted. Even if a friend of Mr. Meng wants to come back, he should start from a small role and come slowly. This is a film released in the United States. Mr. Han, can you reconsider and find Lu Qingyang for cooperation in our next domestic film? "


    Meng Si smashed his mouth, "don''t take me. I didn''t let Xiao Mo go through the back door. I think the same as you. Although I don''t agree with the word stain, it has some bad influence after all, and hasn''t appeared in 19 years, but it was decided by Xiao Mo himself."


    At first everyone thought it was because of Mengsi, but now it doesn''t seem to be.


    Park Xiangzi also knows what happened to Lu Qingyang in those years. Although she is young, she is a top student who graduated from the Directing Department. She watched a lot of movies during school, including Lu Qingyang''s classic worksˇ° Mr. Han, I appreciate Mr. Lu very much, but it''s sensitive at this time. Shall we choose a film that doesn''t attract so much attention to invite Mr. Lu after a while? "


    Everyone also felt that what Park Xiangzi said was very reasonable. They nodded and looked in the direction of Han mo.


    Han Mo smiled and waved his hand, "this role belongs to him."


    At this point, everyone remembered that they had debated with Han Mo for so long that they had never seen the script and didn''t know what Han Mo was going to make in his next film.


    Everyone was puzzled about this sentence.


    Just then, Han Mo seemed to remember something and picked up the phone, "Liu Han, are you busy?"


    On the other side of the phone is Liu Han, who once worked as a mass actor in the film and television base in the suburbs of Beijing. Later, Han Mo discovered the role of father in wrestling, Dad. After it was released in India, it was highly praised by the audiences of the two countries. Liu Han himself came into everyone''s view because of this film. Later, he created many roles. Han Mo is his bole.


    As soon as Liu Han heard Han Mo''s voice, he quickly and respectfully said, "not busy, President Han."


    Massage directly cut into the theme, "I have a role here, which is more suitable for you. Are you interested in trying it?"


    "Yes, when? I can always. " Liu Han replied excitedly.


    "If you have a schedule, I''ll let you know the specific time."


    Han Mo then hung up the phone.


    Now that both male number one and male number two are done, Han Mo smiles and breathes a long sigh of relief.


    "Well, what did you just say?" Han Mo put down the phone and looked at the people in front of him.


    Some of Han Mo''s actions were done in front of everyone. He not only found the hero, but also the No. 2 man. It''s useless for them to say anything.


    They are very interesting to move the topic to another focus of attention.


    Movie!


    Han Mo hasn''t told everyone what film to make.


    Little Ponzi pursed his lips. "Brother Han, tell us about the movies in your brain now."


    Han Mo patted his forehead, "I haven''t shown you the script yet. I''m busy forgetting. I''m thinking of looking for an actor."


    Then Han Mo pushed the printed script forwardˇ° You see. "


    Several people immediately gathered around the script. Five people in a script looked very crowded. They stood in two rows, taking care of the front and not the back.


    Han Mo smashed his mouth and said to little pangxie, "how many copies do you make?"


    Little Ponzi realized that he had a copier in his office and took five sets of copied scripts in a short time.


    Without saying a word, several people sat directly on the sofa of Han Mo''s office and read it carefully.


    They don''t know how long the time has passed, and they are too fascinated.


    Meng Si suddenly patted the armrest of the sofa, "it''s Lu Qingyang. This role is suitable for him."


    "Mr. Han, you make us look at you with new eyes." Shen Fei was also surprised.


    Park Xiangzi ran up, "Mr. Han, you will make Mr. Lu angry again."


    Little Pang Xie looked the slowest, but also the most serious. He stood up slowly, "brother Han, I''ll listen to you whatever you say in the future, and I won''t question it any more."


    In fact, Han Mo didn''t take it seriously when people opposed it at the beginning. Now everyone supports him, and he also feels normal, because the new version of Shawshank''s redemption has long been generated in his mind.

 Chapter 649

    Lu Qingyang''s name is on the hot search again. 19 years ago, the most prosperous rising period of his career was also the end of the period. Netizens were not so developed. At that time, there was no wechat, let alone hot search, but the news that Lu Qingyang injured people and died and was sentenced to 20 years in prison still caused a sensation all over the country.


    At that time, newspapers, magazines, TV entertainment news were all about Lu Qingyang.


    Some people regret, others hate.


    It''s a pity that Lu Qingyang, such an excellent artist, who once had no negative news, would hurt people to death after drinking, and on the night he won the best actor award.


    Some people hate it. They hate iron but not steel. They hate why he wants to drink and why he wants to be impulsive. They make such a big mistake and ruin the future.


    During that time, the classic film played by Lu Qingyang has been circulating on TV. Everyone thinks that the 20-year judgment means that landing Qingyang will never leave the public view, will never shoot a film, will never go on the stage to sing again, and everything once will be out of print.


    At first, everyone could not accept it. The fans cried bitterly on the day of Lu Qingyang''s judgment, and the major media reported the news about Lu Qingyang in a very heavy and regretful tone.


    Although at first everyone was very concerned about Lu Qingyang''s incident, with the passage of time, there were fewer and fewer reports on Lu Qingyang. Many things happened in the entertainment circle every day. People were forgetful. Slowly, Lu Qingyang was forgotten by everyone.


    However, on the day of Lu Qingyang''s release from prison, the name appeared in everyone''s vision. It was only his fans in those years. Now he is middle-aged. They just sigh at the news and recall the classics created by Lu Qingyang, but there was no more response.


    Lu Qingyang is hot on the search. The key words are: Han Mo, Lu Qingyang.


    Because Han Mo has asked Huang Shanshan to release some news of the new film to the wechat official account.


    As soon as the news was released, it caused a commotion.


    Many people don''t remember Lu Qingyang. Their only impression of him is that the news of Lu Qingyang''s release from prison a few days ago was reported by the media.


    As for Lu Qingyang''s previous achievements, they don''t want to care.


    "Just got out of jail? It''s the male lead. Are you kidding? "


    "The actors 20 years ago should be in their forties now. Play the leading actor? What is Han Mo thinking? "


    "It''s over. This time it must be crushed by the United States."


    "I can''t understand why han Mo let a man just out of prison play such an important role."


    "I was looking forward to Han Mo''s second film in America. This time I have to draw a question mark."


    "I heard that Lu Qingyang was very angry before. He didn''t start the accident first. It was on impulse."


    "People who can''t manage their emotions well can''t perform well."


    Lu Qingyang sat in Han Mo''s office, leisurely sitting on the sofa. Meng Si sat next to him. Little Pang Xie and Shen Fei sat opposite him and looked at him with unbelievable eyes.


    "Miss Lu, that..." little pangxie scratched the back of his head a little embarrassed.


    Everyone saw the news about Lu Qingyang. A very few of his former fans came out and said a few words of support. Now the people who occupy the network are young people. They know little about Lu Qingyang and are basically negative news.


    Some even attacked Lu Qingyang personally.


    Little pangxie wanted to stop those netizens, but Han Mo said that he would not be allowed to interfere with netizens'' comments by abnormal means. People have the right to comment freely. As long as they don''t attack too much, they don''t care. Nevertheless, little pangxie still felt very embarrassed.


    Meng Si smashed his mouth, "Qingyang, don''t mind. Now the network is too developed. Many things spread very fast as soon as they surf the Internet. Those netizens can say anything with their fingers. We can''t control it. We just don''t see it."


    Shen Fei didn''t know Lu Qingyang very well and was embarrassed to say more. When they heard Meng Si''s words, they all nodded seriously together.


    Cyber violence is too terrible. If you are a star now, you have long been tempered and have the ability to deal with gossip. You can either be silent or witty. The so-called popular right and wrong is more. The star gate won''t care about these words at all. If you say too much, move out of the legal weapon.


    However, Lu Qingyang, who has not been in contact with the society for nearly 20 years, must be different from other stars who have long fought with the keyboard man.


    So little Pang Xie and others are worried that Lu Qingyang''s mood will be affected.


    The questioning voice on the network is not over, but more fierce.


    Lu Qingyang''s newly registered wechat account has increased hundreds of thousands of fans. He is very novel. He only pays attention to his because of Han Mo''s new film Shawshank Redemption, and a small number of his original fans.


    He took his mobile phone and looked at his home page. He published a wechat about the new film. After a while, wechat began to roll the comments of netizens.


    "Brother Lu, don''t look at it. As president Meng said, these keyboard men don''t need to pay any price, so they comment irresponsibly and ignore them." Little pangxie comforted.


    Lu Qingyang didn''t look at it, but looked more seriously. While looking at it, he muttered to himself, "this thing is very powerful. I''ve seen all the news I just sent. They replied really quickly."


    Everyone was stunned. In their hearts, anyone who was belittled by netizens must be unable to sit still. Tearing x is a normal state. Even if you don''t tear X, you will be half angry. It''s good temper to drop your mobile phone.


    But Lu Qingyang was not angry at all, and his focus was not on the attitude of netizens at all.


    Meng Si was also surprised and coughed softly. "Qing Yang, if you feel uncomfortable, tell us that we are all a family now. If you want to vent, just talk about it."


    After Meng Si''s words, they nodded hard.


    Lu Qingyang hasn''t fully understood the wechat yet. He is playing with it seriously. He is stunned when he hears Meng Si''s words.


    "Why do you feel uncomfortable?" Lu Qingyang asked.


    Meng Si was really confused. He hesitated and said, "it''s the derogatory words of netizens. Don''t you care?"


    Lu Qingyang laughed twice. "What do you care about? They''re right. I''ve been in prison for 19 years, and I''m really out of breath, but they say I''m old. I don''t agree very much. I still exude the charm of young people."


    Han Mo, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, smiled and said to Lu Qingyang, "maybe this film can''t complete your idol burden."


    Lu Qingyang waved his hand and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. There''s still a chance."

 Chapter 650

    "Ha, Jerry, did you watch the news? Han Mo even used a prisoner as the hero. Is he out of his mind? "


    "I saw the news early in the morning and reprinted the news with my studio account."


    "I heard that Han Mo has lost popular support in their own country, and the fans have stood up against his new film. I''m really worried about his box office."


    "But I heard that the man who just got out of prison used to be an actor. It seems that he is still very famous in their country."


    "Jerry, that was twenty years ago. Do you remember the little star twenty years ago? In addition to the stars who have always created classics, others are just a flash in the pan, and fans will not remember. Once again, it''s just a person''s name. "


    "Ha ha, I''m really worried about Han mo. you know, falling from the ground is not terrible. What''s terrible is that you fall again when you reach a height. That''s the real pain."


    Two directors of the American Film Association are discussing about Han Mo''s new film in their office. Their conversation is not an example. Almost every director studio and film company in the United States are discussing similar topics.


    There was laughter in the conference room of Emma film company. They didn''t laugh for one of their films, but laughed at Han mo.


    "I really didn''t expect that the boy was so complacent that he dared to take it out as the protagonist."


    "Does he think he is so great that he can be popular with whoever he wants to praise?"


    "Still want to be red. I think they''re going to be black this time."


    "They will pay the price for refusing our invitation to cooperate."


    "Let''s let Han Mo understand what a real movie is."


    After releasing relevant information about shawshank redemption on wechat, Mark''s phone was blasted by the media and peers.


    What we pay most attention to is that the film is released in the United States. Does mark also agree that Han Mo will use an ex prisoner as the hero.


    Mark has led the film company for many years and has long been immune to these questions. It is his job to answer the questions skillfully, but this is external. To be fair, mark is a little uncertain.


    At that time, when Han Mo said they made their own films and refused Emma film company, mark just thought that Han Mo made Mike film company stand more firmly in his peers in order to give him face.


    Mark really didn''t expect that Han Mo could prepare the script so quickly and even find the actors.


    However, mark really doesn''t know the origin of the actor. He also called Han mo before, but Han Mo also understated and introduced Lu Qingyang to him. He didn''t take the matter that he had been in prison seriously at all. Mark was embarrassed to say more.


    But now there are too many doubts on the Internet. Mark thought these doubts were only in Korea and Mexico. After all, Lu Qingyang''s situation is only known by people in his own country.


    Unexpectedly, because of the rhythm brought by some people with ulterior motives, even the United States began to question Lu Qingyang, and some people took it out of context and said a lot of very bad remarks about South Korea, Mexico and Lu Qingyang.


    Mark''s worries gathered to a certain thickness and he couldn''t help it.


    He still clicked on Han Mo''s phone number.


    Han Mo''s cell phone rang. He looked at the screen. "Hello, mark, it should be midnight there. What''s the matter? What''s up?"


    Mark sighed softly. "Mr. Han, I heard about the new film."


    "I have asked my assistant to send the script to your email. Did you see it today?" Han Mo said gently.


    When he mentioned the script, mark was a little excited. When he just finished reading the script, he simply clapped his hands and praised it. He didn''t expect that Han Mo''s work completed so quickly would have such high quality. "I''ve read it. It''s great. The script is very good."


    Han Mo smiles.


    Mark fell into melancholy. "But America has been reporting some bad remarks recently, all about Mr. Lu." Although there is some opposition to Lu Qingyang as the hero in his heart, mark is still very polite.


    Han Mo said "Oh" lightly. He recognized the meaning of Mark''s words, "have you read the script?"


    "Of course." Mark replied.


    "After reading the script, how can you worry about Lu Qingyang being a man?"


    "This..." mark really can''t think of the relationship between the two. The script is definitely a good script, but the protagonist has too many problems.


    Mark coughed and tried to express it in the most appropriate language, "but... After all, Mr. Lu lost his freedom for a period of time, which had a bad impact on him."


    Han Mo was silent for a moment, and only mark''s faint breath could be heard in the receiver.


    When he spoke again, Han Mo''s expression was more serious than just now, "freedom is not outside, but in the heart. If the heart is a cage, it is a cage everywhere. Lu Qingyang has been punished for his crimes. Even his 20 years of ignorance is enough. Now he deserves a new life. No one is qualified to gossip. "


    Mark didn''t expect Han Mo to speak in such a tough tone. This was the first time he heard Han Mo speak so seriously during his contact with Han mo. in the past, Han Mo spoke very quietly, but he was gentle.


    Mark was stunned. Freedom is no longer outside, but inside


    Turning off the phone, mark wrote this sentence in his little book at hand.


    ......


    The movie officially started.


    As before, I didn''t choose the auspicious day, no sacrifice to heaven, no red cloth roast suckling pig, only Han Mo''s sentence, "start."


    "Lao Lu, you are a banker. You shouldn''t be so calm when you are escorted to prison. It should be more empty, but you should be calm. Feel it again. " Han Mo said to Lu Qingyang.


    "Shawshank Redemption" was originally a film with foreign background in the world, but because Han Mo used domestic actors, some changes were made in the script to make it more in line with his national conditions.


    Because most of the filming sites are in prison, it saves a lot of cumbersome steps of changing the venue.


    On the first day of Lu Qingyang''s imprisonment, everyone was betting on who would be the first to cry on the first night of his imprisonment.


    Because the banker played by Lu Qingyang looks weak, Liu Han bet that he will cry first.


    But things were beyond everyone''s expectation. Lu Qingyang not only didn''t cry, but also calmly spent his first night in prison.


    It is precisely because of this bet that Liu Han lost two packs of cigarettes, but also because at this time, Liu Han looked at Lu Qingyang with new eyes.

 Chapter 651

    In Han Mo''s original world, Xiao Shengke''s redemption had a mediocre response when it was released in the cinema. It was not until many years later that his value was excavated, and it was known as an insurmountable classic.


    In the awards of that year, "Shawshank''s redemption" did not perform very well, because when it was released, there was also a film "Forrest Gump". At that time, various awards were more inclined to play films with disabilities. And people''s thoughts at that time also stayed in the state of needing Forrest Gump''s spirit. They were not optimistic about realism, especially the films with critical spirit to the society.


    Later, Shawshank Redemption made great achievements, which also reflected people''s ideological changes in different periods.


    The theme of the whole film is "Hope".


    The word hope runs through the main characters in Shawshank prison, Andy and Rhett.


    Andy can live calmly in prison because of hope. When he is wronged, he knows how to fight back rationally. When he faces rape, he can also smile.


    Red, who has just been released on parole, is very uncomfortable with the outside life. When he thinks of the oak tree Andy told him in prison and reads that letter, he regains hope and his soul really enjoys freedom from this moment.


    Han Mo changed the plot slightly according to different historical backgrounds.


    ......


    "Dad, can''t I go to the movies with you? Grandma said, "today is the premiere of dad''s film." The little guy looked forward and looked at Han Mo pitifully.


    Han Mo squatted down, let his height be similar to that of the little guy standing, and gently rubbed the child''s head.


    "No, this movie is about a prison story. It''s not suitable for children."


    The little guy was a little lost and tooted his mouth. Although he still wanted to see it, Xuanxuan was a sensible child. Her father had made the truth very clear. She wouldn''t cry for her father''s consent and looked down at her fingers rubbing each other.


    "Then Dad will come back early and Xuanxuan will wait for you." The little guy blinked big cute eyes.


    Han Mo pinched Xuanxuan''s face and promised the child.


    Han Mo gave Xu Fei the chance to go to the United States to participate in the premiere, while he took Qingyang home.


    Han Mo agreed that his films could not compete with American films in terms of popularity.


    Any film of others is a well-known director, the film emperor and queen, and he himself is a newcomer in the field of directors, and the actors are unknown. Liu Han has performed well in wrestling, Dad, which is not worth mentioning in the United States.


    Therefore, they can only spell stories and acting skills. Han Mo did not go to America. He felt that even if he worked hard to publicize, it would not help the film. We will know whether the film was popular or not.


    In China, because of many familiar media, Han Mo still went through the motions and cooperated with the interview.


    When the media asked, do you have confidence to surpass the snow and ice and set a new record at the box office.


    Han Mo''s answer was somewhat beyond everyone''s expectation, because he didn''t cheer up for himself, shout for his film and boast like other directors.


    Han Mo''s answer was only three words, "I don''t know."


    This is the truest answer in his heart.


    No one knows what kind of box office and reputation shawshank redemption will be in the world. Such a classic film, when it was first released in the past, the box office was flat, and all the nominations did not win.


    Although he made some changes, he didn''t change the main line of the story. He really didn''t know what achievements he would make.


    At almost the same time, the American director was interviewed by local reporters and asked if he was more confident than the previous Han Ma egg animated film ice and snow.


    Jerry smiled first, and then showed disdain at the corners of his mouth. "Ice and snow is an animated film. We are of different types. We can''t guarantee to surpass the former, but I am confident to surpass the upcoming film of Han mo."


    This remark quickly spread on the local network in the United States. It is a naked provocation. If you are not fully sure, no one dares to say such a remark.


    For a time, the media and directors'' Association also tilted to Jerry. In addition, Han Mo still let Lu Qingyang be the hero of the film despite the pressure of quotations, so that Han Mo''s film has lost part of its reputation before screening.


    American films were released a little later than domestic ones.


    Fans haven''t watched yet, but they have bought tickets or are waiting to enter.


    "I look forward to and worry about Shawshank''s redemption."


    "I don''t know the theme of prison movies."


    "If it weren''t for the previous snow and ice, I wouldn''t have seen the film at all."


    "Jerry said his film would beat Han Mo''s one."


    "It''s hard to say. We''ll see it later."


    Almost at the same time, the world is released synchronously, and there are slight differences in time among countries.


    Compared with the films of other countries, Han Mo''s film is much inferior in publicity. In addition to the necessary publicity, it hardly does anything in public view.


    It is such a film. After the first film screening in various countries, all the audience fell into thinking.


    "Life comes down to a simple choice: get busy living or get busy dying."


    "Important things are often the most difficult to say, because words reduce their importance; It''s not easy to make strangers care about the good things in your life. "


    "You know, some birds are not meant to be caged. Their feathers are shining with freedom."


    The classic lines in the film echoed in people''s minds.


    On the Internet, professional film critics at home and abroad have made the most objective and fair evaluation of "Xiao Shengke''s redemption" after watching the first scene.


    "One of the most difficult movies in history."


    This evaluation is very high for a film that has just been released one day.


    "Shawshank Redemption" was shown in various cinemas, and Han Mo didn''t pay attention to it anymore.


    He kept his promise to the little guy and returned home early.


    Although her father didn''t let her see the film, the little guy was still very interested in the film. It turned out that the more he didn''t want others to know, the more others would want to know.


    This is the mood of the little guy now.


    The little guy came up to his father and said, "Dad, what''s this movie about?"


    "This is a film about hope." Han Mo picked up his fingers and swept the child''s nose.


    Xuanxuan stared with big eyes and looked excited, "Wow, even Xuanxuan has hope."


    "What is Xuanxuan''s hope?" Han Mo asked curiously.


    The little guy raised his chin and felt proud. "Yuxuan''s hope is to go to a good school in the future."

 Chapter 652

    Classics are always classics and can stand the test of history.


    In this era, Shawshank Redemption did not have a mediocre response because it met a strong enemy. On the contrary, other films seemed mediocre under his reflection.


    The outstanding performance of the film in the 24 hours of its premiere is undoubtedly another slap in the face for the American director.


    After seeing the results of Shawshank Redemption, American films have said that this is only the first day of release. Some films are fast hot, and then the box office is getting worse and worse, but some films are slow hot, which is not very good at the beginning, and the box office is fierce in the later stage.


    They all naively believe that Shawshank Redemption belongs to the former, fast heating type. Their films are slow and will get better and better in the future.


    The media also made relevant comments. Han Mo didn''t throw stones at others because he had an advantage. Instead, American directors are desperately discrediting Han mo.


    However, the audience who watched "Shawshank''s redemption" launched a counterattack against the American director on the Internet.


    "I don''t understand why American directors like to talk big."


    "I also said that the box office would surpass shawshank redemption. I think it''s a joke."


    "Lu Qingyang''s performance is really good. I don''t want to say that he acted in his true color, but he seems to see him again 20 years ago."


    Even foreign netizens praised Lu Qingyang''s acting skills. It should be said that the emergence of every actor played a vital role.


    "Oh, my God, when Lao Bu committed suicide, I burst into tears and felt a pain in my heart."


    "My heart wrenched when Rhett said that after he got out of prison. This is the first time I peed without shouting a report. No one monitored me, but I couldn''t pee. It seems like a funny sentence, but it shows how much bitterness. "


    "In fact, we can''t live because we really lose the ability to live, but lose the hope to live."


    "Life is nothing more than two choices, one is busy saving, the other is busy dying. What a classic sentence. "


    On the Internet, all countries are expressing their feelings about "Shawshank''s redemption". The news originally painted by the American director himself was also inundated by the real comments of netizens.


    Both sichen media and American Mike film company are just a work unit for Han mo. Whether it''s movies, programs, comics, TV dramas or singing, it''s just a job for Han Mo to support his family.


    Leaving aside some necessary things, Han Mo basically accompanies his children on time and on time. Although he is busier than Shuya, he spends more time with his family than Shuya.


    In the morning, Han Mo sent the children to kindergarten. But in the evening, he would occasionally have no time to pick up the children and would ask his grandparents to pick them up.


    Chen Yuehong usually cooked dinner at home and asked Han Jun to pick up her granddaughter from school. But on this day, Chen Yuehong had a whim and asked her wife to cook at home. She came out to pick up the children.


    Although the old lady didn''t pick up her children many times, she was well-known. Almost all the parents in the class knew her, and their dance team was also very famous.


    Han Mo picks up children more often. He can estimate the time it takes him to walk from home to the kindergarten, throw out the waiting time in the kindergarten, and basically know when it''s best to go out.


    But Chen Yuehong didn''t know how long it would take her to get to the kindergarten. So I went out a little earlier.


    Usually after school, there are a lot of people at the gate of the kindergarten. Today, because she came a little early, there are not many parents at the gate of the kindergarten.


    "Grandma Xuanxuan." Not long after the old lady stood still, she heard a voice coming from a distance.


    Chen Yuehong looked in the direction of the sound.


    Mother tiger trotted towards Chen Yuehong.


    Chen Yuehong nodded politely to mother tiger.


    Little tiger mother may have a lot of words and don''t know who to discuss with. This time, she was a little excited to see Chen Yuehong.


    But the excited expression didn''t last long, so he sighed long.


    "Grandma Xuanxuan, does your family Xuanxuan want to go to a primary school now?" Mother tiger suddenly asked.


    Chen Yuehong was stunned, because in her heart, the little guy just went to the middle class and seemed to be far from going to primary school. "Do you start thinking about going to primary school now? Is it too early? "


    Little tiger''s mother waved her hand, "aunt, it''s not early. Other people''s families are small classes, and they have begun to think about going to school. You haven''t understood and don''t know yet."


    Chen Yuehong really hasn''t understood it yet. At the moment, it''s a little unexpected to listen to mother tiger.


    Little tiger''s mother saw that Chen Yuehong looked at a loss and began to give her scienceˇ° You don''t know. Now our key primary schools in Beidu have to study nearby. "


    Chen Yuehong nodded. She knew that she had studied nearby before.


    "But the situation between our two families is similar. There is no good primary school around. If you want to read a good primary school, you must buy a school district room and leave the child''s registered permanent residence in the school district room, but the new registered permanent residence must be settled for two years. They have been in the middle class now. If you don''t transfer their registered permanent residence now, it''s too late." Mother tiger said and sighed softly.


    Chen Yuehong was a little surprised that Xiaohu''s mother started to plan ahead so early to discuss the problem of children''s school.


    She seemed to suddenly think of something, "your family''s conditions are so good that you can go to private schools, so it doesn''t involve school selection."


    Xiaohu''s mother shook her head. "Private schools prefer children studying abroad. Quality education is not aimed at the college entrance examination, but Xiaohu in our family still wants to participate in the college entrance examination. He said to rely on the best school in Beidu." Xiaohu''s mother was a little embarrassed by Xiaohu''s words.


    After a while, the door of the kindergarten opened, and Chen Yuehong and Xiaohu''s mother ended their conversation.


    As soon as she got home, Chen Yuehong called everyone out in a hurry and told Han Jun what little tiger''s mother said.


    "We''ll also discuss which primary school our children go to."


    "It''s too early to think about these." Shuya was the first to speak.


    Chen Yuehong waved her hand vigorously. "It''s not early or early. Xiaohu''s mother said that the registered permanent residence should fall in the semester room two years in advance, otherwise there must be no degree."


    Chen Yuehong looked serious. "Let''s discuss whether to let children go to public or private primary schools. Then, if you go to the public, you must buy a school district room, and quickly drop the child''s registered permanent residence in the new house, because it must be settled two years in advance. "


    Han Mo listened to Chen Yuehong''s vivid explanation and couldn''t help sighing in his heart. He didn''t expect that he had passed through rebirth. How can he still go around the school district room in this world.

 Chapter 653

    Han Mo used to just listen to others about the school district room. Now he hears people in his family say that he feels different after all.


    Han Mo thought, "in fact, we don''t need to rob the school district room with them. We can choose private schools."


    Private school tuition is very expensive, but the software and hardware facilities are good. For Han Mo, as long as it is good for the little guy, he is willing. Money is not a problem now.


    Unexpectedly, the little guy was worried just after the voice fell.


    "I don''t go to private schools. Xiaohu said that private schools are for children going abroad. I don''t go abroad. Xuanxuan should always be with her parents and study in Beidu."


    The whole family was stunned when the little guy said something. They didn''t expect that Xuanxuan, who should have been arranged, had his own idea.


    "I heard that school district houses can''t be bought with money. The houses around good schools can''t be bought with money, or they all have a very poor pattern." Chen Yuehong associates with the situation in southern Jiangsu at home. Children have to queue up in advance to sign up for school. They sign their accounts early and buy school district houses.


    Even so in southern Jiangsu, it will only be worse in Northern Jiangsu.


    Han Mo smashed his mouth. The "legend" in his mother''s mouth must have heard from little tiger''s mother again.


    "Leave it to me about Xuanxuan''s school. You don''t have to worry about it." Han Mo rubbed the child''s head and took the event of the child''s primary school to himself.


    As soon as Han Mo''s words came out, the whole family looked at him with expectant eyes.


    In particular, the little guy swallowed a piece of meat quickly, and his small mouth was very serious, "Dad, Xuanxuan''s school problems in the future will be left to you."


    Han Mo is very helpless to his little ghost daughter. She doesn''t know where she learned a lot of words. It''s ghost spirit.


    ......


    Next day


    President''s office of sichen media office building.


    Han Mo is seriously studying the content on the computer screen.


    "Mr. Meng, should I call brother Han? He has been sitting here all morning." Little Ponzi scratched the back of his head with a confused face.


    Meng Simai frowned and his eyes twinkled with doubt. "Wait a minute. Xiao Mo may be analyzing the data. Shawshank''s redemption has just been released. This is the first realistic film released in the United States. How can we make a good analysis? Next, we have a long way to go in the development of American films."


    After listening to Meng Si''s words, little pangxie felt very reasonable and nodded hard.


    Shen Fei smashed his mouth. Originally, he thought Meng Si''s words were very reasonable. He nodded and suddenly seemed to remember something, "but President Han never paid attention to these before. Why is such a strange research data today?"


    Little pangxie and Meng Si couldn''t explain Shen Fei''s problem, so they became more confused.


    Huang Shanshan just came in. She wanted to report about X man society. Suddenly she saw Xiao Pang Xie Mengsi and Shen Fei looking at Han Mo together. Han Mo seems to be thinking about the content on the computer screen.


    "Mr. Han..." Huang Shanshan just shouted. Pangxie and Shen Fei made a low voice gesture together.


    Huang Shanshan was stunned for a moment, walked lightly to little pangxie and asked quietly, "what is president Han busy with?"


    "Analyzing the data of Shawshank''s redemption." Ponzi replied in a low voice.


    "How did you know?" Huang Shanshan looked at Han Mo and pangxie. She couldn''t see that Han Mo was analyzing the data, because she couldn''t see the content on the computer.


    Ponzi replied solemnly, "we guessed."


    Huang Shanshan, "..."


    Several people are still whispering. Han Mo is so focused on sitting in front of the computer all morning, analyzing all kinds of evidence of film data. Suddenly


    "Which primary school do you think is the best in Beidu?" Han Mo suddenly looked up and asked.


    Little Ponzi, "..."


    Shen Fei, "..."


    Meng Si, "..."


    Huang Shanshan blinked, looked at the others suspiciously and asked, "is the next film about primary school?"


    Little Pang Xie suddenly stared, "I said, brother Han is analyzing the data. It turns out that the lower film is about primary school students." Pang Xie, who was stunned by Han Mo''s question just now, quickly found himself a step.


    Little pangxie pondered for two seconds and thought, "but... What is the theme of primary school students?"


    Shen Fei held his chin and conceived, "this perspective is a little unique."


    Meng Si also showed his interest in the new film. "Xiao Mo, tell us about your idea."


    Han Mo looked at several people in the office and said something to me. He was a little helpless.


    "I''m showing the children the school district room."


    Everyone, "..."


    This answer was so unexpected that everyone was staring at Han Mo with an incredible look.


    For a whole morning, what you write and calculate on the computer is looking at the school district room. Which primary school is the best?


    Meng Si, Xu Fei and Xiao pangxie didn''t dare to disturb Han Mo all morning. They made up their brains. Han Mo was creating, analyzing film data and thinking about the future development direction of the company. Anyway, they didn''t dare to disturb him for fear that they would disturb Han Mo''s work, because he rarely moved a lot in the morning. He knew that there were people in the office and regarded them as air, Ignored.


    This kind of abnormal behavior combined, could not help but make Meng Si and them think.


    So as soon as Han Mo''s words came out, the whole office was quiet. Everyone didn''t know how to answer the topic.


    The office was quiet and stared at each other for a long time.


    Finally, Shen Fei, who was from the past, coughed twice and answered Han Mo''s topic, "many international primary schools are very good. Han always has no money. You can consider international primary schools."


    Han Mo waved his hand and sighed helplessly, "it''s our family Xuanxuan who doesn''t want to go to international primary school that I bother so much."


    Shen Fei frowned, "aren''t you going to let Xuanxuan go abroad to receive a better education in the future?"


    "Yuxuan Xiaogui Jing already has her own ideas. I want to respect her decision. However, who says going abroad is better education? I think domestic education is also good. " Han Mo said plainly.


    He has always felt that the education in Beidu is good, and there are many good primary schools. Although he doesn''t know much, the country is prosperous and strong, and the education is getting stronger and stronger. Now it''s not as good as going abroad ten years ago, and now the famous schools in China are as competitive.


    Shen Fei''s child is in the international primary school. Naturally, he thinks that the international primary school is good. However, because Han Mo also has many different views, they argued for a few words and did not continue to argue.


    Shen Fei thought for a while and continued, "the Affiliated Primary School of the National People''s Congress can pay attention to it."


    Han Mo just looked at the primary school, nodded slightly, and then made a mark on the book.


    Only Shen Fei, who has children, can discuss this "tall" problem with Han mo. the rest can only stare and can''t talk.


    In the morning, Han Mo looked at the computer alone, checked the information, checked the listings, and took notes. That''s it.


    In the afternoon, he took Shen Fei, the "Comer", to discuss for a long time.


    "Let''s go, let''s go. Xiao Mo won''t do anything else today." Meng Si got up and asked Huang Shanshan and little pangxie to go out with him.


    Little Pang Xie thought the same as Meng. When he walked out of the office, he looked at Han Mo and Shen Fei who were still in heated discussion. Muttered to himself, "should I also learn? After all, I have to have this process in the future."

 Chapter 654

    Whether poor or rich, whether stars or ordinary people, they are actually the same in the face of children''s education.


    Han Mo has many choices. He can send his children to international primary school like Shen Fei, saving time and effort. As long as he spends money, but because the little guy is young, he has a general plan for his life. Let''s not say whether the plan is right. In short, Han Mo wants to respect his children''s choices.


    The difference between having money and not having money is that you can''t afford to lose.


    Why can''t the college entrance examination be banned? Although children all over the country are overwhelmed by the college entrance examination, the college entrance examination is still the most fair and fair examination. This is the only way for children from poor families to change their fate.


    Children of ordinary people who fail in the college entrance examination are really lost. Although they all say that 360 lines lead to the first place, after all, reading is the most direct and easiest way to change their destiny. Other methods are accidental.


    However, the children of rich families have another advantage. They have more choices in addition to the college entrance examination. Parents can send the children who fail the college entrance examination to study abroad, eliminating the heavy process of the college entrance examination and reducing a lot of pressure.


    Try to feel it. One is fighting behind the back. If you don''t get good results in the exam and enter a famous school, you will have to move bricks for a living in this life, or live in the field.


    The other is to study hard and also want to test famous schools, but if you can''t pass the test, there is another way out and it may be better.


    How much impact the two situations will have on children''s emotions? They all say that pressure is the driving force, but more often, it is huge pressure that directly overwhelms children.


    The little guy is only four years old. She has limited knowledge and is ignorant of many things. However, her idea of staying in China to study coincides with Han Mo, so Han Mo will think about the children''s school district room.


    Han Mo is not conservative and doesn''t want his children to go abroad. He just takes studying abroad as a second choice.


    The sky is big and the earth is big. Xuanxuan''s business is the biggest.


    Xuanxuan''s going to primary school has been written down in advance and has become the focus of the whole family.


    The whole family has not only included parents, grandparents, but also alerted grandparents.


    "Xiao Mo, Xuanxuan''s school is a top priority. You can''t be careless." Shu Qiang''s serious voice reached Han Mo''s ears through the microphone.


    "Don''t worry, the little guy has an idea. We are making unremitting efforts on the basis of respecting her opinions." Han Mo answered respectfully to the phone.


    For Han Mo''s answer, Shu Qiang is not very relieved. "After all, the child is a child. Although Xuanxuan is a kid, she has just turned 4 years old. Don''t refute her opinion immediately, but you can''t completely follow her. In case what the child says is wrong."


    Han Mo smiled, "it''s all right. Your granddaughter can see better than us. They said that you should study hard in China and take the college entrance examination when you grow up. You should take the best university in Beidu."


    "Ha ha." Shu Qiang laughed twice. "This is my granddaughter. A good child has ambition."


    Han Mo quickly followed the old man''s words, "yes, like you, I love learning like you."


    Shu Qiang thought about his baby granddaughter, and was held by his son-in-law. He was comfortable and happy. He continued, "I heard that a good public primary school in Beidu can''t afford to spend money. The school district house is very difficult. If you can''t buy it with money, you have to settle down in advance."


    "Yes." Han Mo''s tone was slightly low, and he sighed helplessly. "We are also thinking of ways for the school district room. Since the child has this heart, we still want to give her the best choice, but the best is the most difficult."


    Shu Qiang, a high school teacher, naturally understood this truth and nodded slightly at the other end of the phone.


    There was a moment of silence in the receiver, and the old man suddenly said, "well, anyway, I have nothing to do when I stay at home, and you are busy with your work. I''ll run for you."


    Han Mo was stunned. He didn''t expect that the old man would go out in person and have someone to help run. Of course, it''s good. After all, it also involves looking at the house. Han Mo company is also busy. It''s impossible to always go out to see the house. If the old man can help screen the high-quality houses first, and finally make multiple-choice questions for Han Mo and Shuya who can''t decide.


    Soon Han Mo thought of another question and asked softly, "but your body?"


    "You don''t have to worry about this. My body is OK. Now it''s no different from normal people. I had a good physical foundation, but now I''m in a good mood. They say that the spirit can dominate the body. If I''m in a good spirit, my body will be fine." Shu Qiang is very confident in his body. There is no problem in these reviews.


    Han Mo was relieved and said with a smile, "that''s hard for you. I''ll book your tickets for you."


    "No, we''ll buy it ourselves. You don''t have to worry, that''s it. " Shu Qiang made a quick speech and hung up the phone.


    Originally, Han Mo wanted to say a few more words to make the second old man pay attention to his body, book a ticket and inform him, but he just opened his mouth and hung up Shu Qiang''s phone before he could say it. There was a beep in the receiver.


    Han Mo shook his head helplessly.


    The news that Shu Qiang and Liu Huijuan were coming to Beidu from southern Jiangsu soon spread to Han Jun and Chen Yuehong.


    Chen Yuehong was very happy. She immediately called Liu Huijuan to tell others about the weather in Beidu and what kind of clothes to wear. She also asked what to eat. She was ready to prepare in advance. The old sisters were very close.


    But Han Jun thought completely different from Chen Yuehong. As soon as he heard the news that Shu Qiang was coming, he didn''t look very good all night.


    Until the dinner was over, the whole family got off the table, and Han Jun stopped Han mo.


    "Your father can help you run errands to see the house. Why don''t you consider your father first." Han Jun asked angrily.


    This question stunned Han mo. It''s true that anyone can do errands. The key is that Han Mo didn''t want anyone other than himself to do it at that time. If Shu Qiang hadn''t taken the initiative to say, he might have carried it alone.


    Not that he doesn''t give priority to Dad, but that he hasn''t considered anyone at all.


    So for a moment, Han Mo didn''t know how to answer his father''s question.


    Han Jun''s face was still ugly and whispered, "if we let Xuanxuan know that her grandfather was busy about her school, but grandpa didn''t do anything, what do you think she would think?"


    The first question Han Mo hasn''t figured out how to answer. The second question directly confused him.


    It turned out that dad was not jealous of letting others run errands to see the house instead of letting him see the house. He was afraid that because others had made more contributions to school, he would fall out of favor as a grandfather.


    Han Mo, "..."

 Chapter 655

    What''s slow? You can''t work slowly for your baby''s granddaughter. Shu Qiang just told Han Mo to help run errands. The old couple were confused by a series of questions from the little guy.


    Han Mo''s expression stiffened on his face. His parents wore this to go out. It was so eye-catching that people wouldn''t wear it in normal weather.


    "Mom and Dad, do you have any activities? Is it a rule to wear it like this? "


    Chen Yuehong and Han Jun looked at each other, then both took off their masks, "we''re going to the airport with you."


    "Why are you dressed like this to the airport? Are you afraid that others won''t know you''ve gone to the airport? " Han Mo looked at the clothes of his father and mother, smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    The old couple dressed up for a long time, and they were very satisfied with the equipment. When her son said this, Chen Yuehong was a little reluctant to listen, "aren''t we trying to dress up low-key and afraid to go out with you two big stars? It''s too ostentatious and get out?"


    Han Mo couldn''t help laughing. "Ha ha, mom, your dress is not low-key, afraid of being recognized. It''s too high-profile. No one can''t recognize it. Just wear ordinary clothes. You can wear whatever you usually wear. If you wear like this, I''m afraid if you can''t get into the airport, you''ll be directly watched by the security guard."


    Shuya couldn''t help but cover her mouth and smile.


    "Are we wearing such high-profile clothes?" Chen Yuehong and Han Jun looked at each other and looked down at themselves. Chen Yuehong still didn''t believe what her son said. She thought he was biased against the word high-profile. She smiled and said to Shuya, "Xiaoya, can you tell me, our equipment is low-key?"


    Shuya didn''t expect Chen Yuehong to ask herself. She quickly looked at Han mo. Han Mo didn''t have any expression hint. Shuya took her eyes back.


    If she asks other questions at other times, she will certainly follow Chen Yuehong, no matter what she thinks in her heart.


    But this time it''s different. The old couple''s dress is too dazzling. They not only have to go out with the old couple, but also take their children. Such a large family of children go out and dress like this. Maybe it''s really like what Han Mo said. As soon as they enter the airport, they are watched by the security guard. If they are asked by the security, they are seen by netizens and sent to wechat, there will be media scribbles.


    Shuya and Han Mo are already immune to these tricks of looking at pictures and talking, but the two old people are identified. They don''t want to live in peace in the future. Wherever they go, they will be labeled as Han Mo''s parents.


    In the past, when you went to the vegetable market, you could bargain freely. In the future, there may be fans to follow you. When you go out and dress a little casually, someone will say that Han Mo''s parents are not doing well and Han Mo is unfilial. Anyway, people have two mouths and want to talk nonsense. There is a lot to say.


    Perhaps because Shuya''s mind is more delicate, she thinks more and is distracted for a time.


    The little guy pulled the corners of Shuya''s clothes, "Mom, mom, grandma asked you, the bottom of this detective suit is not low-key."


    Shuya had thought about it in her heart. To tell the truth, she was still embarrassed and smiled awkwardly, "Mom and Dad, you''d better change your clothes. They''re too conspicuous."


    The son said they didn''t believe it. This time Shuya said it. The old couple went back to the house without saying a word.


    I only heard the sound of the cabinet door being opened, because it was fast and loud.


    In the blink of an eye, the old couple finished their cross dressing and walked out of the bedroom easily.


    "Oh, it''s still comfortable to wear this. I already said, "you just can''t do that." Han Jun moved his arm.


    Chen Yuehong rolled her eyes. "You didn''t say that just now. I don''t know who has been yelling. Cover it tightly and then cover it tightly."


    "All right, all right, stop talking and hurry." Han Jun knew that he was quarrelling, but he could not say anything about his wife. He was caught in a pigtail and criticized fiercely. He might as well find a step earlier.


    Chen Yuehong knew that the time to pick up was urgent, and she didn''t want to break more with her wife. She hurried out with her son.


    With two more people, Han Mo directly drove the company''s nanny car.


    At the airport, in order not to attract attention, Han Jun and Chen Yuehong volunteered to meet Shu Qiang and Liu Huijuan in the hall.


    Because Shu Qiang wouldn''t let Han Mo buy a ticket, they didn''t want to buy first class, which is the export of ordinary economy class. Originally, Han Mo and Shu Ya wanted to pick it up together.


    Han Jun and Chen Yuehong were forced to stay in the car.


    Han Jun made a good point. "These are all from his family. Waiting in the car is no different from picking up at the exit. There are too many people there. In case they are recognized, they can''t get out. It''s better for them to pick up and take them directly to the car."


    Han Mo was finally persuaded by his father. The little guy didn''t want to wait in the car. He went with his grandparents.


    Airport lobby exit.


    Han Jun, who has been looking out of the crowd, and Shu Qiang, who has been looking out of the crowd, collided in the air from a distance.


    At the moment when their eyes collided, they both obviously showed a happy look. Just for a moment, they all realized that they were grinning. The two stubborn old men put away the smile on their faces at a lightning speed for fear that the other party would find their emotional waves.

 Chapter 656

    Chen Yuehong also saw Shu Qiang and Liu Huijuan and waved to them enthusiastically.


    Liu Huijuan saw this and waved back happily.


    Because Shu Qiang''s expression was too sudden and stiff just now, Chen Yuehong waved to them. Shu Qiang took advantage of the situation and turned the smile he had just held back to Chen Yuehong.


    "Lao Liu, I miss you. Last time I asked you to come, you said there were so many things at home. How can there be so many things?" Chen Yuehong enthusiastically stepped up Liu Huijuan''s arm.


    Liu Huijuan is an honest man, smiling and walking with Chen Yuehong''s steps.


    Han Jun said, "you''re very fast."


    "Of course fast. It''s a top priority to help my baby granddaughter see the school district room. How can it be slow." Shu Qiang''s face was full of complacency. In his heart, anything that could serve Xuanxuan was a top priority.


    "Still look at the school district room. I''m not afraid my body can''t bear it." Han Jun reached out and offered to take the suitcase in Shu Qiang''s hand. "Take it here and I''ll pull it for you."


    Shu Qiang hid his suitcase to the side and directly avoided Han Jun''s hand. "I can do it myself. With your little strength, you can also help me with my luggage. Forget it."


    Han Jun, who was directly rejected by Shu Qiang, snorted and carried his hands behind him, "don''t pull it."


    At this time, the little guy suddenly crowded into the middle of four adults, "Grandpa, grandma, I miss you so much."


    Seeing the baby''s granddaughter, Shu Qiang and Liu Huijuan happily ignored their luggage and took two steps forward. Shu Qiang picked up the little guy and turned around.


    Shu Qiang held the little guy, rubbed the child''s forehead with his forehead, and petulantly pinched the child''s nose. "Grandpa also wants Xuanxuan. This time he came to choose a school district room for Xuanxuan. In the future, we Xuanxuan will be admitted to the best university in Beidu. "


    The little guy nodded hard, looked excited, and put his hands around grandpa''s neck, "thank you, Grandpa. Xuanxuan likes grandpa best."


    In fact, this sentence is what the child said. She doesn''t have the most concept in her heart. Her favorite can be Mom and Dad, grandparents, grandparents, or even teacher Ding rou.


    The speaker has no intention, but the listener has a heart.


    Originally, the little guy was just expressing his feelings for Grandpa, but Han Jun was unhappy. The strong vinegar smell filled the whole airport hall.


    "Xuanxuan, when Grandpa gave you a lollipop yesterday morning, you said that your favorite person was Grandpa. Why did you become grandpa in one day?" Han Jun, a university professor, a famous pianist and a peach and plum all over the world, is like a child competing for favor at the moment, which makes people look speechless and funny.


    Chen Yuehong reluctantly looked at the old man and shook her head. She was used to the appearance that her usually upright wife was defeated as soon as she arrived at Xuanxuan.


    I thought Han Jun was already the most childish old man in the world, but in fact, only more childish, not the most childish.


    Shu Qiang took Xuanxuan aside, as if he was afraid that Han Jun would take the child away from him. He kept a certain vigilance distance and said proudly, "Xuanxuan likes grandpa best. There are many children who like grandpa more than Grandpa. When the children are old, she knows who is good to her."


    Chen Yuehong, "..."


    Liu Huijuan, "..."


    If Han Jun''s words just now only represent his childishness in front of his granddaughter, what Shu Qiang said at the moment is to provoke war.


    "Where are you good to Xuanxuan? I play with my children and pick them up to school every day."


    "That was before today. From today on, I play with my children and I pick them up to school."


    "You dream."


    "You dream."


    At first, Chen Yuehong and Liu Huijuan asked them to say less. Later, they were too lazy to care about them. The two old sisters walked in front hand in hand.


    Xuanxuan was pitiful. Grandpa and grandpa whispered and insisted. In order not to let the children feel that grandpa and Grandpa were quarreling, they decided to truce.


    The condition is to walk 50 steps with Xuanxuan alone.


    However, they walked very slowly because they had to hold Xuanxuan every 50 steps.


    Chen Yuehong and Liu Huijuan have gone far, and they are still holding the child back and forth.


    What''s more, he often debated because of the number of steps. He said he had taken 50 steps, but the other party said he had taken more steps, and he clearly took 52 steps.


    Finally, Chen Yuehong and Liu Huijuan have got on the bus, and the two stubborn old men are still grabbing the baby.


    One of the most helpless is Xuanxuan. She knows everything. Before, she didn''t understand why grandpa and grandpa always quarreled because of themselves. She once wronged to ask her father if she was not good enough.


    However, Han Mo replied to Xuanxuan, "because Xuanxuan is so good and cute, Grandpa and grandpa want to be with Xuanxuan more and love Xuanxuan more, so they quarrel because who loves more and who loves more, but they don''t really quarrel, just disagree. Just as Xuanxuan and Mengmeng are good friends, they will also argue over whether the flowers should be pink or red when they cooperate to make blackboard newspapers. This dispute will not affect the relationship, but will only make the two people closer and closer. "


    Xuanxuan believed what her father said. At the moment, she was held by her grandfather and grandpa. If it was another child, she would jump down and run away by herself.


    But because dad said that these disputes between grandpa and grandpa just wanted to love him more. Since Grandpa and Grandpa wanted to hold her, Xuanxuan decided to cooperate with grandpa and grandpa.


    Although I really wanted to follow my grandmother and grandma, I got on the bus early to find my parents. But he still didn''t say a word, allowing grandpa and grandpa to argue over whether 50 steps or 51 steps.


    Because the two old men and their children didn''t return to the bus for too long, Han Mo was a little worried and went straight out to find them.


    From a distance, I saw Grandpa, holding the little guy in one hand and guessing with the child''s grandfather in the other hand.


    It is always difficult to calculate 50 steps or 51 steps accurately, so they give up the most cumbersome steps and guess the outcome directly. If they win, they can hold Xuanxuan all the way to the car. If they lose, they have to pull their luggage.


    Han Mo knows that it''s useless to say anything. Since the two masters decided the Countermeasures after discussion, they must compare the victory and defeat. The winner always holds Xuanxuan and is happy. The loser pulls his luggage and is convinced.


    At the critical moment, Shu Qiang laughed. Han Jun looked at his hand and was too angry to speak.


    But willing to gamble and admit defeat, Han Jun kept his promise and picked up Shu Qiang''s luggage.


    And Shu Qiang finally walked towards the car with his child in his arms.


    Han Mo looked at the back of two big and one small, but smiled and shook his head.

 Chapter 657

    "Gentlemen, please look at this house type. The north and South are transparent and the daylighting is good. A dining table can be placed in the small living room. The big bedroom faces south and has a balcony. The small bedroom faces north. In summer, when the two doors are opened, the ventilation is good and the wind is blowing."


    The housing agent simply introduced the house without special enthusiasm, but politely said some matters about the house type.


    In the school district room in Beidu, there is no need for intermediaries at all, because as long as it is a school district room, how many people are staring at it, and there is no need to sell it at all. Many times, it receives several house viewing customers at the same time, which is completely in short supply.


    It was originally said that Shu Qiang ran errands for Han Mo alone, but how could Han Jun allow such an important event for children to be done by Shu Qiang alone? Han Jun should also participate in what he said.


    The community''s activity room is gone, table tennis is not played, vegetables are not bought, meals are not cooked, and everything at home doesn''t care. Now the top priority for Han Jun is the school district room.


    After the intermediary''s brief introduction, let Shu Qiang and Han Jun have a look by themselves.


    Shu Qiang and Han Jun winked at each other with a rare tacit understanding. They pretended to walk inadvertently to another room. When they came to the door, they subconsciously looked at the house agent and made sure that they couldn''t hear what they said, so they whispered.


    "It''s too expensive to sell such a small area." When the intermediary introduced him just now, Shu Qiang kept silent. This time, when he came to a place where the intermediary couldn''t see, the expression on his face burst out at once. It was incredible that his expression was distorted.


    If it is as like as two peas, Han Jun must be forced to come to Shu Qiang, he must say that he must be western, but this time he is exactly the same as Shu Qiang, and the surprise is not enough to refute the run.


    Han Jun looked back and made sure that the intermediary didn''t look at them. When he turned back, his expression suddenly changed, "such a small house is so expensive. In southern Jiangsu, we can buy a villa at this price."


    "I heard that the housing in the school district of Beidu is expensive, but I didn''t expect it to be so expensive. Although Xiaoya and Xiaomo have good economic conditions, the money doesn''t come from the wind. Are we looking at other places? Maybe the intermediary sees that we are old in other places and deceives us?" Shu Qiang doesn''t want to think so bad about others, but he really can''t accept such a high price for such an old house.


    In fact, the area of the two rooms and one living room mentioned by the intermediary is not too large, and the pattern is the pattern of the old building. There is no living room at all, and you can put a dining table at most. The two old men of this kind of house really don''t like it. Let''s not say that Han Jun, who has been used to living in his son''s big house in Beidu, even Shu Qiang, who has always lived in his hometown in southern Jiangsu, thinks that this house is too small.


    The two old men winked at each other.


    "This house is good, but we still want to think about it. You''re busy first. Let''s go back and discuss it first." Shu Qiang said with a smile.


    "OK, let''s see more and compare them. However, if children are anxious to go to school, we really need to start quickly. I know that there is a shortage of houses in our school district. Generally, they are sold out. To tell you the truth, there are five houses to see this house today. After you leave, I will receive two more. " The housing agent is a young man in a suit. He speaks in a correct voice. He says these are not to scare the two old men. They are all true. As long as he dares to see this house, he is able to buy it. Generally, he will start by comparing the house type and lighting.


    For the first time, the two old men had such a unified opinion. They politely greeted the housing agent and walked out of the door.


    Downstairs, the two began to discuss loudly.


    "Don''t listen to the nonsense of the housing agent. I don''t believe that such an expensive house can be visited by five in a day." Shu Qiang curled his mouth and didn''t believe what the intermediary said just now.


    Han Jun nodded approvingly, "these intermediaries can''t listen. The sellers don''t say their things are good. It''s abnormal if so many people rush to buy."


    "Where''s your little Ben? Let''s contact the next intermediary." Shu Qiang suggested.


    Han Jun took out a small black leather book. They prepared in advance and recorded the information of this second-hand house in the book, as well as the corresponding intermediary telephone number. Although the mobile phone software can be collected directly, the two old men are still used to writing in the book, which is called deepening memory.


    Shu Qiang and Han Jun didn''t stay much. They contacted the intermediary and set out for the second house.


    When Zhongjie opened the door for them, their expressions froze on their faces.


    If they are surprised to say the first house, how can a small house be so expensive.


    Well, they were stunned by the second house.


    At least the first house has a small living room where a dining table can be placed. The second house doesn''t even have such a small space, that is, two rooms.


    The young female housing agency, wearing high-heeled shoes and dark suit, has a clear voice and a kind attitude, and mechanically introduces this "high-quality" house.


    The two old men didn''t bother to listen to her, but when they heard a detail, they shouted in unison, "what?"


    The young female intermediary did not change her expression because of the surprise of the two old men, but looked at them with a smile.


    "A house covering an area of only 50 square meters sold for 6 million?" Shu Qiang asked in a loud voice.


    "Don''t get excited, sir. Our house is cheap in this school district. The unit price is just 120000. The average price in our school district is nearly 130000. As long as it is below the average price, it belongs to the conscience price. Moreover, the transportation of our house is also convenient. There is no quality problem when you look at the house. The two rooms face south, the main room, and the floor is good. There is no elevator in this old house. If you climb the sixth floor every day, you will be tired, won''t you? " The young female intermediary still introduced in an indifferent and professional tone.


    Shu Qiang muttered that he might as well rob money.


    Originally, I was not satisfied with the house. When I heard the price again, I suddenly had no idea.


    That''s it.


    Read the third set.


    The fourth set.


    The fifth set


    The sunset set in the west, and the horizon was set off with a purplish red light. The colored clouds showed different forms. The sunset was very beautiful, but the two old men were not in the mood to enjoy the beautiful scenery at all.


    "Are we out of date? If the first two are liars, it can''t be that every intermediary is a liar. " Shu Qiang sat on the back of the bench and looked at the distance.


    Han Jun reluctantly shook his head and sighed, "I don''t understand. Why don''t we go home and discuss with Xiaomo and Xiaoya?"


    Shu Qiang looked at the watch on his wrist. "Let''s go. The child is out of school, too. We''ll come out tomorrow. "


    Two stubborn old men, without quarreling for the first time, walked quietly in the direction of sunset.

 Chapter 658

    When Shu Qiang and Han Jun came home, Chen Yuehong and Liu Huijuan were cooking in the kitchen. The child had been picked up. The little guy was playing with toys on the living room carpet.


    Hearing the sound of the key being inserted into the keyhole, the little guy''s little ears stood high and was always ready to rush to the door.


    The two old men went in front and back without a word.


    Until Xuanxuan ran to the door and said, "Grandpa, grandpa!"


    Han Jun and Shu Qiang smiled when they saw the little guy''s happy and lovely face.


    The sound of opening the door was not loud. In addition, Han Jun and Shu Qiang didn''t quarrel this time, but entered the door quietly, which was a little unexpected to Chen Yuehong and Liu Huijuan.


    They came out of the kitchen. "Come back, has the school district room been booked?" Chen Yuehong was wearing rubber gloves and holding a handful of vegetables in one hand.


    Although it is said that the school district house is hard to buy, and Shu Qiang came to help run errands, Chen Yuehong didn''t take it too seriously. After all, his economic ability of Han Mo and Shu Ya is very good. What house can''t he buy with money.


    Liu Huijuan and Chen Yuehong have similar ideas. He also followed out and looked at his wife.


    The two old men sat back and forth on the sofa and sighed together.


    Because their voices were too consistent, they subconsciously looked at each other. When their eyes collided, they took back their eyes and shook their heads helplessly.


    Chen Yuehong and Liu Huijuan were surprised by the actions of the two old men today.


    They walked in quietly without any quarrel. Then they thought they would talk about their achievements because of the school district room. When they came back, they sat on the sofa and kept silent. What surprised them most was that they sighed together and shook their heads.


    Chen Yuehong was so strange that she put the dishes in her hand into the kitchen, took off her rubber gloves, took two steps forward and asked, "what did you two experience outside and how strange it was when you came back."


    It''s better not to ask. When Han Jun and Shu Qiang were asked, they were full of bitter water and crackled. They told the house they saw all day.


    For the first time, the two people had such a tacit understanding. They talked without competition and complemented each other. They were very excited.


    Chen Yuehong and Liu Huijuan were also angry.


    The little guy sat between grandpa and grandpa, looking at this side and the other side.


    The little guy is already very sensitive to numbers. Now he keeps hearing numbers and big numbers.


    The two old men became more and more excited because the four people came from southern Jiangsu. The city where house prices were compared was Southern Jiangsu. Across the country, the house prices in southern Jiangsu had ranked first. They knew that the house in Beidu was expensive, but they didn''t expect it to be so expensive. For example, if it was a small villa with a garden house, they recognized it, The key is very crowded small houses, with unit prices as high as more than 100000, which is unacceptable to four elderly people from southern Jiangsu.


    Just then Han Mo came back. The discussion in the room was too loud and the content fascinated the little guy. Xuanxuan didn''t even notice the sound of his father opening the door.


    It was not until Han Mo opened the door that the little guy realized that his father was back. He jumped up from the sofa.


    "Dad, you''re finally back. Xuanxuan misses you so much." The little guy jumped off the sofa and jumped into his father''s arms.


    "Miss Dad?" Han Mo spoiled the child''s fleshy little face.


    The little guy nodded hard, pursed his pink mouth, and looked a little depressed. "Xuanxuan listened to Grandpa and grandpa. The school district room is valuable, and most people can''t afford it."


    When Han Mo heard the child say this, he understood what was being discussed in the room when he didn''t come back just now.


    In fact, Han Mo has always had a view that no matter whether the conditions at home are really bad or not, he can''t say to his children, "I can''t afford it without money." this sentence.


    Not to say this first sounds difficult for young children to accept. She will always think that her family is very poor and feels inferior since childhood. I often meet some parents in the supermarket. The child clearly only needs a toy of more than ten yuan. The parents are unwilling to buy it, but use the word "no money to buy" as an excuse.


    In fact, parents don''t have money to buy. Generally, there are too many toys at home, so they can''t put them everywhere. When they buy them back, their children just play and throw them away.


    Parents can politely and patiently dissuade their children from buying in another way. But instead of choosing a better way, they chose the simplest, rude and wrong way to refuse.


    Parents may just talk casually, but it may be a lifelong injury to their children. That''s why some children are always confident, while others are cowardly, have poor pressure resistance and poor psychological quality.


    Han Mo didn''t directly ask about seeing the school district room on this day, but smiled and said to the little guy, "ordinary people can''t afford it. Mom and dad are not ordinary people. As long as it is useful to Xuanxuan and can help Xuanxuan go further on the way to realize her little ideal, mom and dad are willing to try."


    The little guy is very sensible. He knows what his father means, but he feels wronged more and more. The little guy toots his small mouthˇ° But what if Xuanxuan doesn''t get into the best university in Beidu? "


    "Dad has confidence in Xuanxuan. As long as Xuanxuan works hard, she can do it. However, if Xuanxuan accidentally fails to achieve her big goal, how about setting a few more small goals? It''s good to achieve small goals. " Han Mo doesn''t want his child to be so young and start to have pressure. In fact, he and Shuya don''t need Xuanxuan to study hard at all. They can also let the child have a good future. However, since children have this intention and hope to get into a good university through their own efforts, parents will certainly not have reason to refuse.


    Hearing his father''s words, the little guy just tooted his little mouth and gradually spread a smile, "yes, Xuanxuan can set another small goal. If the big goal is not achieved, it''s good to achieve the small goal."


    Han Mo put the little guy down and rubbed his head.


    "Dad, I''m going to think about small goals now." The little guy is an activist. He talks so fast that he sneaks into his small room after talking to his father.


    Seeing that the little guy entered the house, Han Mo turned and asked Shu Qiang and Han Jun, who had been holding for a long time and wanted to report their work for a long time.


    The two old men said what they had just said again. They were more excited and spit.


    Han Mo didn''t interrupt. He just smiled and waited patiently for the two old men to finish talking, and then took out a booklet, "this is the transaction price of second-hand houses in the school district where we''ve been looking at houses in the past two years."


    Han Jun and Shu Qiang opened the booklet together. Their heads were very close. When they saw the first page, they widened their eyes.

 Chapter 659

    Han Mo also thinks that the house is ridiculously expensive, but the price is determined by the market. Why it is expensive is affected by the relationship between supply and demand. It doesn''t mean that your school district house must be good, but it must be that some people can bite their teeth to buy it at that price, otherwise they will reduce the price.


    No matter what, as long as there are more people in need, the price will rise and the house will fall. That is why the house price in the first tier big cities is always high, but in the fourth and fifth tier small cities, the house price will not rise but also fall.


    With a large influx of population in big cities, there will be more requirements for the number of houses. If there are more people in need, the price will fluctuate and rise. In many small cities, with negative population growth and large outward flow, there is no new population who needs houses, so the price cannot increase. In order to meet the needs of the market and increase the relationship between sales and purchase, the price will fluctuate downward.


    To put it bluntly, you need it, you have to buy it, and you have money. If others sell it expensive, you have to buy it.


    These expensive school district houses are for these parents who have to buy school district houses for their children. Even if they are very expensive, they will bite their teeth and insist on buying them.


    Han Mo took out the house transaction price and directly shocked the four old people. He couldn''t even say a word.


    "Xiaomo and Xiaoya have good economic conditions. If they are children of ordinary people, this kind of school can''t afford it at all." Liu Huijuan shook her head helplessly when she saw that the quotation was shocked.


    Shu Qiang waved, "it''s not that you can''t afford to go to school, but that you don''t even have the qualification to go to school."


    "Hey, competition starts from children''s study. It starts from parents'' generation. Without money, it''s impossible for children to go to a good school." Han Jun is a university teacher, and his wife also teaches in the University. In cities such as southern Jiangsu, the couple are both university professors'' families. They are not very rich, but they have never worried about money after they have been married for so many years. That''s why I was so shocked by the house prices in Beidu.


    Chen Yuehong sighed with emotion, "many parents buy it with loans on their backs. They are not trying hard to give their children the best education so that their children don''t lose at the starting line."


    The four old people almost sighed at the same time, "Alas, poor parents all over the world."


    Han Mo didn''t expect that a school district room also depressed the four elders. He quickly turned off the topic and said, "let''s not consider other people''s things first. Have we finished our meal?"


    At this time, Chen Yuehong remembered that she had just cooked half of the meal, "Oh, it''s not good yet. I''ll go now."


    "I''ll go too." Liu Huijuan remembered.


    Han Mo smiled, followed the two old people to the kitchen and looked at the prepared ingredients. "You have a good chat. I came back early. I''ll cook."


    Originally, Chen Yuehong and Liu Huijuan didn''t want to go in the kitchen. Han Mo pushed one person''s back with one hand and directly pushed them out with a smile.


    When they reached the door, Liu Huijuan and Chen Yuehong stood again, looked at Han Mo who was already washing vegetables, and then walked back to the living room.


    When they got to the living room, the four old people began to discuss the school district room again, but they didn''t have the excitement just now.


    Before, it was because I couldn''t accept that a small and dilapidated school district house could sell so much money. Later, I accepted it and had a peaceful mind.


    The two old men changed their mentality and continued to do their homework to study the houses they want to go out to see tomorrow.


    Since ordinary families can spend money to buy school district houses for their children, they can''t care about the price.


    Anyway, now we are no longer tangled with house prices. Everything is much easier to do. The two old men only consider the area of the house, lighting, distance from the school, and what can be solved with money is a small matter.


    Since Chen Yuehong heard about school district housing at home, she set off a wave of school district housing in key primary schools in the dance team.


    Everyone in the dance team is asking about the school district room. Let alone whether everyone can afford it, it has at least become a topic of discussion in our spare time. It can be seen that every family is similar, and children occupy a very important position.


    At dinner, the little guy ran out of the small room with a piece of paper in his hand. The picture above was full of content.


    Han Mo was about to ask the little guy to wash his hands, but he saw the paper in the little guy''s hand and took it curiously.


    "What is this?" Han Mo looked at the very difficult content on the paper and couldn''t help laughing.


    The little guy said solemnly, "this is Xuanxuan''s small goal."


    Han Mo looked more carefully at the content on the paper and determined that he really couldn''t understand the meaning written above.


    Han Mo didn''t care when the little guy said he was going to customize a small goal. Now he remembered with this piece of paper that children can''t write many words at all. What they can write is very simple words. Although Xuanxuan knows more words among children of the same age, she still can''t write a sentence that can express complex contents by herself.


    "My little eyes..." Han Mo''s eyes fell on the top row of crooked small characters and suddenly burst into laughter.


    A small arrow shape is drawn behind the word "Mu". If it is not combined with the context, Han Mo may think it is a small haircut, but he can guess that it is a javelin.


    Yuxuan''s little target!


    Then the following is a combination of words and pictures. Xuanxuan knows very few words, most of them are his paintings. Now she has learned some Pinyin, but she has not mastered it. There are also some Pinyin in the middle.


    In the case of half guessing, half Mongolia and Xuanxuan''s explanation, Han Mo sorted out several small goals formulated by Xuanxuan.


    Han Mo smiled and shook his head. "Let''s hang this paper in the room so that Xuanxuan can see her little goal every day." Han Mo suggested.


    The little guy nodded hard.


    "Let Grandma see Xuanxuan''s little goal." Chen Yuehong took the paper and looked at it carefully several times, but she still didn''t understand it.


    "Here, let me see." Han Jun took the paper full of small targets from his wife. When he saw it at first sight, he was stunned.


    "Grandpa wants to see it, too." Shu Qiang, Han Jun and Chen Yuehong have seen the little guy''s small target. They also want to see it.


    Liu Huijuan also approached.


    "This is..." Shu Qiang smiled awkwardly. "Xuanxuan, what are you writing? Why can''t grandpa understand any of them. "


    Others didn''t understand it, but they didn''t have the courage to ask. They were afraid that others would understand it, so they didn''t understand it and lost face with the little guy. Now they found that everyone didn''t understand it, but they were relieved.


    Xuanxuan doesn''t want to explain to everyone again. Her little mouth is high. "Dad understands. Xuanxuan wants to hang up the small target."


    The four old people were despised by the little guy. They couldn''t touch their heads. They looked at each other, stood silently, looked at the lively back of the little guy running into the small room, and smiled helplessly.

 Chapter 660

    The school district house is over at Han Mo''s house. Although the house has not been finalized, it is no longer tangled with the price, and it is more purposeful to find a house. Han Mo completely gives up. Anyway, he won''t live. It''s just for the children to go to school and settle down. The elderly can handle it.


    Shawshank Redemption has created many legends in the United States. It has a good harvest both at the box office and word of mouth. It has also won soft awards at major award ceremonies. In this stage where there is no rival, it has undertaken almost all the awards that can be won.


    After Han Mo set up a small group to carry out various projects initiated by himself, many things have become easy to deal with. Now he just needs to find the corresponding people. There is no need to hold a conference. Just call the office for a small meeting.


    Han Mo doesn''t care much about the awards. Except for the awards he must go to, Lu Qingyang and others are allowed to go.


    The biggest gain of this film is not only to help Han Mo play the second bomb in the United States, but also a more important reason is to make Lu Qingyang return to public view.


    His acting skills, his talent and his personality are once again concerned by people. People who used to like him can have the opportunity to continue to like him. People who didn''t know him before begin to understand him and like him.


    During the release of Shawshank Redemption, the busiest was not Han Mo, but Lu Qingyang.


    His topic is undoubtedly the highest. We all want to know how Lu Qingyang''s mentality has changed in the 19 years since he disappeared, how to know Han Mo, and how to have such an opportunity to return to the screen.


    At first, netizens despised and rejected the news that Lu Qingyang became a leading actor in the film, and even met with strong opposition from Korean and Mexican fans.


    They think it is very inappropriate for a tainted person to make such an important film, and even the media criticized Han mo. this attempt is undoubtedly self defeating.


    Han Mo is not just a name for the domestic film industry. He is the pride of domestic films. Although both films made by Han mo after the acquisition of the American company were released in the United States, it is still a pride and honor for Chinese people. They know that films released in the United States will have greater influence than those released in China. They don''t care where they are released, As long as they can see it in the cinema.


    However, Lu Qingyang''s participation has made the film dangerous. It has not only brought a lot of negative effects to the film, but also been used by the American Film Association to create a lot of adverse topics for film publicity.


    Han Mo has been under pressure and did not transfer these emotions to anyone in a small group. Even when Lu Qingyang was just confirmed as the hero, he had been strongly opposed. At that time, Lu Qingyang secretly found Han Mo and hoped to change himself. Although he wanted to return to the big screen, he didn''t want to go back in such a curse, let alone become a burden on Han mo, Let him be questioned together.


    Han Mo just smiled and said, "don''t think nonsense and recite the script."


    In this case, Lu Qingyang completed the Shawshank Redemption in the efficient crew of Han mo.


    During this period, Lu Qingyang participated in numerous interview programs, large and small.


    "Qingyang, I haven''t seen you for years. Have you missed the familiar stage and lens in the past ten years? " On the stage, the host sat on the sofa diagonally opposite Lu Qingyang and asked gently.


    Lu Qingyang smiled. "I know I should say I want to, and I think of my fans countless times. They give me hope and let me get rid of all the difficulties and obstacles and devote myself to my beloved film career after I come out."


    There was an uproar under the stage.


    The audience began to whisper.


    "Mr. Meng, what''s the matter with brother Lu?" The director asked Meng Si.


    Although Meng Si is half out of the entertainment circle, he only helps Han Mo when he is free. This time Lu Qingyang comes back, his previous interpersonal relationships are gone.


    At that time, when Lu Qingyang took the initiative to find Meng Si, Meng Si did not have the heart to tell him that he was no longer an agent. He still decided to help Lu Qingyang at this time. When everything is on track, he will find a trusted agent and recommend it to Lu Qingyang.


    After all, Meng Si is the only friend who can help. Now the form of the entertainment industry is too complex and Lu Qingyang is not familiar with it.


    Meng Si put his hands around his chest and was a little surprised at Lu Qingyang''s answer, because such interview programs have scripts. The director, host and guests have arranged how to ask questions, answer and what effect they need to achieve before the program is recorded.


    Although Lu Qingyang hasn''t been in the entertainment circle for a long time, this kind of interview program hasn''t changed in 20 years. There was a script before, and now there is a script. Lu Qingyang didn''t attend less before the accident. It''s impossible not to know. The content of the answer was suddenly changed at the scene, which not only caught the editors and directors off guard, Even Juan Zi, an experienced host on the stage, didn''t know how to answer Lu Qingyang''s words.


    Juanzi subconsciously glanced at the direction of the director.


    The director didn''t know what Lu Qingyang was going to do. He asked Meng Si and didn''t answer. He could only whisper "act according to the circumstances" in his headset


    Juanzi was thinking about how to speak. Lu Qingyang didn''t wait for her to ask again. She continued slowlyˇ° In fact, I couldn''t think of anyone at that time. Every day was just pure labor and transformation. I dare not think about how to live after tomorrow. I can only live today.


    Later, I gradually got used to the life there. Anyway, I couldn''t go out. Let me have fun. I began to read books to kill time. I read a lot of books in those days.


    The reason why I return to the public''s view is not that I am reluctant to give up the colorful entertainment industry, but that I want to thank someone. Without him, we would not see such a good film, and I would not return to the screen. Maybe I am just an ordinary person living on rent, who makes my dream come true again in 19 years, This man is Han mo. "


    When Lu Qingyang finished these words, the whole studio was quiet.


    Lu Qingyang didn''t say anything high sounding. Although there were all his fans under the stage, he knew what the fans wanted to hear, but he still said the most real words from the bottom of his heart.


    His sincerity moved everyone.


    After a moment of silence, the audience burst into warm applause.


    Host Juan Zi and the live director also applauded Lu Qingyang.


    Meng Si put both hands on his chest and smiled, "this old Lu is becoming more and more sensational."


    After the production of the program, although Lu Qingyang changed the script communicated in advance, because the effect was very good, it was broadcast directly, and the director did not make any supplementary recording.


    Without knowing it, Han Mo went on a wechat search with Lu Qingyang.


    "Brother Han, you''re on the hot search again. This time you''re with brother Lu." Little pangxie said excitedly.


    Han Mo was typing in front of the computer. He didn''t pay attention to little Pang Xie''s words, but just made a light um sound.


    "Brother Han, what are you doing these two days?" Little pangxie asked suspiciously.


    Han Mo said casually, "school district room."


    "Ah? Isn''t it done? "


    "We''re done. The starting line hasn''t been done yet."


    Little Pang Xie looked confused and forced, "starting line?"

 Chapter 661

    Because what Lu Qingyang said in an interview, the names of Han Mo and Lu Qingyang were tied together and appeared in the headlines of major networks.


    [friendship between Han Mo and Lu Qingyang]


    [true brotherhood]


    [why did Han Mo choose him without hesitation]


    [stories that Han Mo and Lu Qingyang have to tell]


    The media like the title party. No matter what the content is, the title must be full of passion.


    Netizens have less headlines than the media, but they are also talking about Han Mo and Lu Qingyang.


    "When did Lu Qingyang and Han Mo meet?"


    "Han Mo has a good eye. To tell the truth, others really can''t play it."


    "Listen to Lu Qingyang''s words, I turn powder to Han Mo passers-by."


    "In the past, I just thought Han Mo''s films were good. I didn''t think about what kind of person he was. Didn''t they all say that the human relationship in the entertainment industry is very cold? I didn''t expect Han Mo to be an exception. "


    For a time, the Internet was full of praise for Han mo.


    And Han Mo doesn''t have time to care about this.


    "Do these media write like this now?" Lu Qingyang shrugged helplessly as he looked at those headline party reports.


    "It''s like what happened to you and Xiaomo." Meng Si said with a curl of his mouth.


    "Ha ha, yes, thanks to Xiao Han and I, it looks normal, otherwise it''s even more unclear. Ha ha. " Lu Qingyang has nothing to do with these irresponsible media.


    In fact, it''s just the title, in order to attract people''s attention, and the content is very normal. Otherwise, Lu Qingyang and Meng Si would have sent a document to attack.


    "I said little Mo Mo, we''ve been sitting here for so long. You look up at us." Meng Si pursed his lips and felt uncomfortable with Han Mo''s indifference.


    Lu Qingyang was also a little strange. "Xiao Han, you are a little busy these two days. Haven''t the children''s school district rooms been solved?"


    When it comes to the school district room, Meng Si suddenly became excited. "I didn''t know about children''s school before. I watched Xiao Mo looking for the school district room a while ago. I didn''t know if I didn''t pay attention. I was scared to death.


    It turned out that the school district housing is only the first step to go to a key primary school. Not all those who have a house in the school district can go to this primary school. It also depends on whether the registered permanent residence is the child''s immediate family and the time when the child settled in the house, and then queue up for registration. It is said that parents began to queue up in the early morning of the day when a good school reported its name, Some even the whole family went out to make the floor and lined up in shifts.


    It''s terrible. Now I''m beginning to think about whether to buy a school district room in advance to occupy a place, so I can''t buy it when I can. "


    Meng Si and Peng ye are actively creating people, so now Meng Si has always been paying close attention to children. This time, he studied with Han Mo in advance. Looking at all kinds of news about good school district rooms in previous years, there are pictures and videos. Meng Si was numb. Previously, he only knew that there were a lot of people when Beidu film academy applied for the exam every year. I didn''t expect that it would be so difficult to sign up in primary school, In Meng Si''s previous thought, primary school is compulsory education. As long as you go up and go up casually, you should be forced to go to school if you don''t go up. There is such a thing as queuing in the early morning.


    Meng Si''s speech was as clear as his experience. Lu Qingyang, who was still living in the impression of primary school in the past 19 years, was stunned. In his era, primary schools were enrolled nearby. They went to whichever school they were assigned. They didn''t choose at all. The level of teachers was the same. At that time, there were few college entrance exams, and they basically graduated from junior high school, If you are good, you can go to high school, middle school and university. Many students go to a vocational high school, which is conducive to finding a job.


    At that time, the requirements for academic qualifications were not as high as they are now. Everyone''s academic qualifications were not much different. They could have a job to support their families, so they had no motivation to study hard. Unlike now, learning has become the only springboard to change the class.


    Han Mo knocked the last word into the computer, looked at the computer screen with satisfaction, sat back in the back of the sofa chair and breathed a sigh of reliefˇ° What are you talking about? "


    Han Mo''s code words were too serious, his brain was active, and he was completely immersed in another world. He didn''t hear the discussion between Mengsi and Lu Qingyang at all.


    Meng Si speechless smashed his mouth.


    Lu Qingyang, with a good temper and a smile, simply said what they had just discussed again.


    Han Mo is not very interested in his news reported on the Internet. In fact, he doesn''t care much about other people''s evaluation of him, and he doesn''t really report his negative news, so Han Mo doesn''t care much.


    Instead, he was surprised that Meng Si began to pay attention to children''s enrollment.


    Han Mo casually said the pad and handed it to Meng Si, "look at this."


    Meng Si took over the tablet and his eyes fell on the screen.


    Lu Qingyang also came together.


    An hour later


    "It''s really yours." Meng Si quickly moved his eyes on the tablet until he finished reading the last word and raised his head in shock.


    Lu Qingyang sighed, "Xiao Han, I have lived for more than 40 years and only serve you."


    Han Mo waved his hand, "no, it''s just a feeling."


    During this time, I''ve been thinking about children''s primary school. Although the school district rooms are run by two old men, and Han Mo doesn''t bother much, the children''s enrollment is far more than one school district room.


    As Meng Si said, Han Mo also paid attention to the enrollment in previous years. Many schools can''t accept so many primary school students, so they can only card some conditions and brush out unqualified children.


    Although it is said to be nearby, children who do not meet the conditions can only go to other nearby schools.


    To put it bluntly, the school district room is just an admission ticket. It''s not the school field, but just a qualification in line.


    The degree is limited. If you can go in and study, all parents and eight immortals will show their magic power.


    ......


    A few days later.


    Domestic network.


    "Starting line"? What kind of movie is this? "


    "I don''t know, but Han Mo''s shooting is definitely not bad."


    "It is said to be a parent-child theme."


    "Don''t worry. Anyway, Han Mo is always fast in making movies. We just have to wait."


    American Film Association.


    "Han Mo is going to make a film again. It is said that it is already in preparation."


    "Haven''t you started shooting yet? I don''t believe his films can sell well every time."


    "Movies still depend on the theme. Good scripts don''t mean there are always good scripts. There aren''t many good screenwriters."


    "But I heard it was written by Han Mo himself?"


    "Wrote it yourself? Did you write it yourself? Then it''s even more impossible to have a spring of literary thoughts and excellent books forever. "


    The two directors have just learned that Han Mo is preparing a new film and are discussing it.


    In the hearts of American fans, Han Mo is not only a foreign director, but a genius who creates miracles. The news that Han Mo is preparing a new film has just spread on the American network, which has triggered a heated topic.

 Chapter 662

    Since the little guy knew that his father had spent a lot of money to buy a school district room for her, he began to study hard.


    Although the middle class of kindergarten has not started to have more difficult homework, but learned simple mathematics and Pinyin, the little guy is very motivated.


    Before, Xuanxuan didn''t like math very much. Han Mo didn''t force the children to do many math problems every day. He always felt that the children were still young. If the kindergarten began to force the children to study late every night, it wouldn''t be more terrible to go to school. Now this stage is to let the children have a good time.


    But today''s Xuanxuan is completely different from the previous Xuanxuan. In the past, she was not good at mathematics, so she didn''t learn it. Anyway, there was no mandatory requirement.


    Chen Yuehong casually said to the little guy, "the best universities need to be very excellent in each subject. If you choose a partial subject, you can''t go to the best university in Beidu."


    The speaker had no intention of listening. The little guy kept this sentence firmly in mind, and then pestered Han Mo to give her a math problem every day when he came home.


    Looking at the little guy''s learning momentum, Han Mo was really surprised. The child didn''t know that it was not as difficult for his father to buy a school district house as other families. He didn''t have to save money or carry a huge loan.


    Because Han Mo has never been particularly extravagant in treating children, her father is omnipotent in the little guy''s heart and will do a lot of things. What she knows is only her father''s talent, but she doesn''t know that her father is actually rich.


    Han Mo looked at the little guy''s change and felt happy. If this learning state can be maintained all the time, whether he can be admitted to a good school or not, it''s actually good to become a primary school bully who loves learning.


    In order to develop children''s good study habits, Han Mo leaves her small room every time she gives the child a question, and lets her finish it independently. After all, she will check the child.


    But I don''t directly tell her what''s wrong and how to change it. Just tell the child about the mistakes in those questions and let the child check them again.


    Generally, when checking again, the child can find the error and correct it. If no error is found, Han Mo will give a little hint, and the little guy can quickly find the wrong place.


    At first, the little guy was very excited to finish his father''s homework and showed it to his father in a hurry.


    After showing it to Dad, Dad would ask her to check it again, and she could always find the wrong problem. Later, the little guy had more eyes. After finishing the math problem left by his father, he checked it himself first.


    Han Mo saw that the child had the mark of alteration, and knew that the little guy now knew that he would check his homework first.


    ......


    After the news that Han Mo was preparing for a new film was revealed, the phones in Han Mo''s and little pangxie''s office didn''t stop ringing.


    Later, Han Mo directly cut off his office phone, and any phone calls were answered by little pangxie.


    It''s not that Han Mo doesn''t want to answer or play big cards. In fact, we all ask similar questions about the content of the new film.


    On the Internet, it is only said that Han Mo is preparing a new film, but it has not been officially confirmed. The public account of sichen media has not officially published any news. Everyone guesses according to one name.


    It''s not because Han Mo pretends to be mysterious. He didn''t release the news at all.


    "Shanshan, you''re too quick. We''re talking about it in private at a young age, but it''s all trade secrets at a large age." Little Ponzi said in a slightly reproachful tone.


    Huang Shanshan lowered her head and sobbed in a low voice.


    Meng Si glanced at little pangxie and smashed his mouth, "all right, little pangxie, stop talking. Shanshan didn''t mean it. "


    "Yes, say less." Park Xiangzi took Huang Shanshan''s arm and helped her wipe her tears with a paper towel.


    Han Mo hurriedly comforted, "it doesn''t matter. The news was going to explode a few days in advance. They exploded and we exploded the same."


    Jin Taining said, "listen, Shanshan. Even President Han said it doesn''t matter. Don''t cry. But you have to ask your old colleagues to invite you to dinner and give them such a big news. If you don''t invite you to dinner, you won''t agree. "


    Everyone was comforting her. Huang Shanshan didn''t blame herself anymore. She sobbed a few times and looked up. "I''ll interrogate them later. They have no professional ethics."


    "Come on, it''s no use asking questions. Even if it''s a lesson this time, we can''t say anything that hasn''t been released by the official account of sichen media." Shen Fei handed Huang Shanshan another tissue.


    Huang Shanshan is a mindless person. A few days ago, her old colleague said she was looking for her to catch up with the past, so she went. As a result, at dinner, everyone said that since she hadn''t seen her for so long, she must drink some wine. Huang Shanshan has never drunk wine, which makes her drink a lot.


    He was tricked into saying that Han Mo was preparing a new film and revealed the name of the film. Although she drank too much, Huang Shanshan didn''t say the content of the script, so the news reported only said that Han Mo was preparing a new film called the starting line.


    "Starting line" in the original world of Han Mo, although it is a film made in India, reflects the story of a couple running a clothing store who decided to let their baby daughter start from a good school in order to let their children grow up and live in the upper class society.


    As soon as the film was broadcast in India, it set off a fierce wave.


    This film reflects a phenomenon in India. India, the second most populous country in the world, is still so. For our country, the first most populous country in the world, this phenomenon can only be worse.


    Han Mo didn''t think that this film would cause any repercussions in the film industry. He just felt that this film was very in line with his mood as a father at the moment.


    It also reflects a social phenomenon. He felt that the audience needed the film, so he decided to shoot it.


    After some achievements have been made, it is no longer for the sake of box office and word-of-mouth to make a film, but that this film should be made, that''s all.


    ......


    A few days later


    The starting line starts.


    There are no special effects, no high-tech skills, and no truth to reflect on life. Is a phenomenon that reflects society.


    This phenomenon may be what you have experienced, what you are experiencing, and what people around you have experienced. In short, it is familiar and resonant.


    The hero is Liu Han. Like the previous wrestling, Dad, he still plays a father.


    Although Liu Han is not a professional, he has also accumulated a lot of performance experience in the film and television base, and his acting skills are completely online.


    With a little guidance from Han Mo, he is now fully qualified for various roles.

 Chapter 663

    With the start of the film, all kinds of news about the starting line are also on the Internet.


    We all pay close attention to Han moxin''s films. In the past, we all thought he was fast in shooting films, but the more attention he paid, the slower he felt.


    "Brother Han, now the Internet says we''re slow to make movies." Little Ponzi said with a helpless wry smile.


    Meng Si rolled his eyes. "Are we still slow? What''s the speed? "


    "Maybe everyone is used to brother Han''s speed, only faster, not the fastest." Little Ponzi joked.


    Han Mo smiled. "We do it according to our own rhythm. We don''t procrastinate or lose quality in order to catch up with the progress."


    Little Ponzi nodded hard.


    At this time, Han Mo''s mobile phone rang.


    He looked at the cell phone screen. It was Park Xiangzi''s phone.


    Han Mo casually connected the phone. Before the phone was raised to his ear, he heard Pu Xiangzi''s hurried cry, "Mr. Han, it''s bad. One of our nanny cars had an accident."


    Han Mo frowned, "how are the people on the bus? Are they hurt? Where are they now?"


    After asking a series of questions, little pangxie and Meng Si looked at each other and got up and walked in the direction of Han mo.


    Han Mo listened to the phone with a serious expression, nodded lightly from time to time, and hung up.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "What''s up?"


    Munce and Ponzi asked almost at the same time.


    "Liu Han, their car had an accident. Wang Yun, Xiaoxiao is in the car. " Han Mo''s worried answer.


    Little pangxie was stunned and said anxiously, "are they hurt? Where is it now? "


    Han Mo got up and went out. "He''s still in the hospital. I don''t know the specific situation."


    Wang Yun is the heroine of the film, playing Liu Han''s wife, and Xiaoxiao plays their lovely daughter in the film. Xiaoxiao is the core of the film. All the stories revolve around the child''s school problem.


    Originally, Liu Han and Wang Yun were not sitting in a nanny car, but because they were dedicated actors, the next play was a more important part. They wanted to play the right play, so they took the same nanny car, and Xiaoxiao, who played their lovely daughter, had deep feelings with them during the shooting. Little girl, she had to sit with "father" and "mother".


    The incident happened on a bridge. Because the rear car tried to overtake, a bus came quickly. The rear car had no time to dodge and hit Liu Han''s nanny car, causing their car body to roll over.


    When Han Mo and the three rushed to the hospital, Liu Han was lying flat on the hospital bed. When he saw Han Mo and them, his eyes just moved slightly, because other parts of his body were fixed and unable to move.


    "Mr. Han, I''m so sorry." Liu Han just couldn''t move, but he was still conscious and had no problem talking.


    Han Mo strode to Liu Han''s bed, "Lao Liu, don''t say that. You can rest assured and recover from the injury. Don''t think about the crew."


    Liu Han sighed, his eyes moved slightly, and nodded.


    Liu Han had multiple fractures and had to stay in bed for at least three months.


    Han Mo went to Wang Yun''s and Xiaoxiao''s wards respectively.


    Wang Yun was not as seriously injured as Liu Han, with a broken right leg and multiple abrasions on his whole body.


    Among the three, only xiaoxiaoxiao was slightly injured. The little girl had only a few bruises, but she was not lightly frightened. The child''s parents were very excited in the hospital. The child''s parents joined the group together. At that time, the child had to take a car with Liu Hanwang Yun. The child''s parents were sitting in another nanny car. Unexpectedly, there was an accident.


    Liu Han and Wang Yun are very dedicated. What they think at this time is that they can''t continue the following shooting. They worry about Han mo.


    Han Mo comforted them for a while, and then asked pangxie to pay them all the expenses of the hospital. They had an accident when they rushed to the shooting site in the crew''s business car. It was an industrial injury, so they should be treated according to the industrial injury and other compensation.


    After everything was handled properly, Han Mo sat next to Liu Han''s hospital bed for a while. He knew that Liu Han''s family had a heavy burden. Although he recently took some works and his living conditions were better than before, his daughter spent a lot. In addition, in order to give his daughter a better learning and living environment, he just bought a house with a loan in Beidu.


    Although it is not a luxury house, the house loan pressure in Beidu is also great. Liu Han''s failure to work is equivalent to cutting off his income. Han Mo secretly asked Xiao pangxie Liu Han to make more money in order not to let Liu Han have worries about his future.


    He was afraid of Liu Han''s brain and refused to accept it. He said that the reward for the next film was paid to him in advance, so that he could rest assured and cultivate himself. Don''t think about money, have a good body, and have plenty of opportunities to shoot in the future.


    After leaving the hospital, Han Mo really began to think about a more important problem.


    The three protagonists of the film were injured in varying degrees because of the car accident. They can''t continue shooting. Half of the film has been shot.


    All the previous shots have to be cancelled. What''s more difficult is to cancel the previous content and shoot a new one again.


    "Brother Han, have you decided on the new hero and heroine?" Little pangxie knew he shouldn''t ask this question at this time. He couldn''t help asking. After all, this is the most important thing next.


    Munce gave little Ponzi a sharp prod with his elbow and glared at himˇ° You can''t say it tomorrow. "


    Ponzi, shut up.


    Meng Si knew that Han Mo didn''t say it, but the crew suddenly had such a big thing. He must be very worried. The actors need to comfort, and the actors'' families need to comfort. What''s more urgent is to find actors to replace them immediately. These things can''t be completed at once.


    Han Mo has just finished his comfort work. Meng Si hopes to let Han Mo worry about finding an actor again tomorrow and have a good sleep today.


    Meng Si thinks of Han Mo, but the media doesn''t think so.


    The three protagonists of Han moxin''s film "starting line" had a car accident at the same time. The news was like a bomb. Once the news broke out, the whole network exploded.


    When they were in the hospital, their mobile phones were muted. Han Mo had not paid attention to his mobile phone. He didn''t know how to answer little pangxie, but walked ahead in silence.


    After being told by Meng Si, Pang Xie also felt that it was inappropriate for him to ask Han Mo at this time. He stopped talking silently and took out his mobile phone to have a look.


    Don''t see don''t know, a look startled, countless missed calls and unread messages on his mobile phone.


    Now the news about the car accident is still popping up on the screen.


    [according to reliable information, the three stars are seriously injured and can''t be put into the crew for shooting in a short time]


    [the three protagonists of Han moxin''s film the starting line suffered a car accident in the same business car]


    [the new Korean Mexican film will be postponed indefinitely]


    [Han Mo meets the most serious test since he became a director]

 Chapter 664

    "Did you watch the news? What the hell is going on? It can''t be fake. "


    "It''s true. A friend of mine saw the scene of a car accident. It was very dangerous. It was Liu Han''s nanny car."


    "What should I do? It''s been shooting for so long. It should be half done. If Liu Han can''t shoot, do they want to change actors?"


    "Where can I find such a suitable actor? I still have to change all three. Will the film be postponed indefinitely?"


    "Don''t be like what the media said. I still want to see a new movie. Han Mo should hold on."


    Some people firmly believe that Han Mo will find good actors to replace Liu Han. The film will continue and will not die prematurely. Some are not optimistic about Han Mo, because this sudden disaster will disrupt all plans, the film is bound to be affected, and the film quality will be greatly reduced.


    The news of the car accident and the news of Han moxin''s film made a fuss on the Internet all night.


    Not only in China, but also in various countries, there are reports about car accidents, and netizens are discussing them crazily.


    Bangzi country


    "God, there was an accident with Han moxin''s film crew and the film was stopped."


    "Will you never see the starting line?"


    "I hope Han Mo can survive this."


    island country


    "We want to support Han Mo''s new film as we support Han Mo''s comics. I hope everything goes well."


    "We can''t see Han Mo''s new films in recent months. As long as we ensure the quality and speed, don''t force Han mo."


    "Let''s wait patiently, just like waiting for weekly comics."


    American Film Association


    "Originally, I was a little worried. My film just collided with Han Mo''s film. If it weren''t for this accident, I would consider whether to stagger the release time."


    "People are not as good as heaven. Now Han Mo can''t even find the stars. You don''t have to worry about the schedule. He can''t be released on time."


    "This is the best chance for us, Leon. Isn''t your film in the late stage? Have you decided when it will be on? "


    Leon said with a smile, "originally I wanted to postpone the release, but now I decided to fill the vacancy of Han Mo and release it at his release time."


    ......


    Sichen media office building


    Han Mo didn''t sleep almost all night. There was such a big thing at this time, although Han Mo was usually calm and steady. These are the impressions Han Mo gives others outside, which doesn''t mean he won''t get angry in a hurry.


    This sudden incident really disrupted all Han Mo''s plans.


    "Brother Han, this is what I thought of yesterday. I think it''s suitable for an actor with three people."


    Little Pang Xie was very careful. He was afraid that Han Mo was in a bad mood and couldn''t think of the right actor at once. He wrote out all the actors he thought were right, and then asked Han Mo to screen them and contact the other agent.


    Han Mo didn''t expect that little pangxie would do this. He was stunned and took the A4 paper printing a page of names.


    After drawing on the paper, Han Mo handed the paper to little pangxie again, "contact the person I checked."


    Mengsi also followed little pangxie. When little pangxie called, he sat next to him.


    One


    Two


    Three


    If the film hasn''t started yet, don''t call each other in the preparatory stage of Han mo. as long as Han Mo sends out the wind and wants to participate in the film, countless people will call them.


    But now it is because the original hero and heroine had a car accident that such a high-profile film had such a big accident.


    In people''s minds, Liu Han and Wang Yun have long been imagined as male and female protagonists in the film. If another group of people play them, the audience will normally compare them before and after. Preconceived, you will feel that the actors behind are not good, so there is only fault finding.


    No one dares to take it. If you play well, you''ll be ordered in the face of danger. If you don''t play well, it''s not worth the loss, so we''d rather politely find various reasons to shirk it.


    Until little Pang Xie finished all the calls, finally put down the phone slowly in frustration, and North and South Korea shook their heads.


    "Are they all willing to come? They used to flatter us with their hips up. " Meng Si asked dismissively.


    Pang Xie smiled bitterly, "not everyone is willing to come, but everyone seems to have agreed in advance. They are all polite, and then say that the schedule is full."


    Han Mo thought of this and just guessed that everyone would have concerns, but he didn''t think that he really didn''t dare to take the film.


    One night after the car accident, all fans and media are waiting for the official account of Han Mo or sichen media to release a message.


    It''s about the confirmation of the protagonist.


    But after waiting all morning, no news was released. At this time, netizens began to realize the seriousness of the situation.


    "I think it''s hanging this time. If you find actors, you must send wechat early in the morning, either to clarify the car accident or to publish the list of new actors.


    "There is no news, which can only prove two points. First, Han Mo is indeed dealing with a traffic accident, including the three stars of the new film starting line. Second, so far, Han Mo has not found an actor to replace them. "


    "Worried about Han Mo, is the film really going to be planted?"


    Netizens have everything to say. Last night, most of them were supporting Han Mo, only a few jets appeared occasionally, but the comments at the moment are all about the topic of big problems in the new film.


    The American media reported the car accident truthfully, and the American people felt sorry for Korea and Mexico.


    But American directors are secretly happy. They not only hope that Han Mo can''t find a suitable actor, but also hope that the starting line can be postponed indefinitely, so as to give them enough time to prepare their own films. There are many films without competitors.


    "Xiaomo, we can contact another group of actors. In fact, it''s difficult to make an appointment with famous actors. We''re too urgent. Meng Si knew why they didn''t want to take the film, but he said so to comfort Han mo.


    Han Mo smiled bitterly. If it was before, when the film was preparing, everyone on this paper, no matter what the conditions, would push their own things away and invest in Han Mo''s film.


    Because everyone knows that following Han Mo is definitely a high-quality product. Even if it is only a small role, it will leave a very deep impression on the audience and may become a springboard to become popular in the world.


    Han Mo seemed to suddenly think of something and said with a smile, "I want to know who will take the next shot."


    "Who is it? Brother Han, give me your name and I''ll contact his agent. "


    Han Mo calmly raised his head, "it''s me."

 Chapter 665

    Han Mo believes that at this time, the best candidate to replace Liu Han in the starting line is himself.


    After hearing Han Mo''s words, little pangxie and Meng Si were stunned. For a moment, they suddenly stood up like hearing something exciting.


    "Yes, brother Han, you''re the best actor. I didn''t think of it before." Little pangxie clapped his hands excitedly.


    Meng Si chuckled. "This critical moment still depends on our Xiaomo. Fortunately, Xiaomo can both guide and play."


    The problem that had been bothering everyone just now was suddenly solved. The whole office cheered, but the excitement lasted only a moment.


    Suddenly, little Ponzi lowered the atmosphere of the whole office to the freezing point.


    "But... Who will replace Mr. Wang Yun and Xiao Xiaoxiao?"


    As soon as Pang Xie''s words came out, the office fell into silence again. Meng Si stared at him, but looked at Han Mo helplessly.


    Han Mo knows that everyone is watching him and hopes that he can give the best solution.


    Han Mo thought for a moment and said, "I''ll go out and get busy with your own business first. Today, the crew will shoot other content first.


    With that, Han Mo went straight away.


    Leaving little pangxie and Meng Si, they looked at each other helplessly, and looked at Han Mo''s back and left together.


    ......


    Han Mo took out the key, inserted it into the key hole, turned it gently, and the door opened.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, Chen Yuehong came out of the kitchen and saw that it was Han Mo, with a surprised look on her face.


    "Why did you come back so early today? Is there any activity in Xuanxuan kindergarten? Did the teacher call you? " Sometimes there are some temporary things in the little guy''s kindergarten, and Han Mo will come back early. Therefore, when seeing Han Mo coming home so early, Chen Yuehong''s first reaction is whether there is something wrong with the kindergarten.


    Han Mo put his shoes in the shoe cabinet and said, "the kindergarten is fine. I just want to come back early."


    Just then, Han Jun came back.


    Han Mo was stunned when he opened the door, but the first thing he thought of was not the kindergarten. "I heard something happened to the new film invested by your company?"


    Shu Qiang and Liu Huijuan are going to have dinner at home tonight. Chen Yuehong has been preparing at home all day. She didn''t go to the dance team to dance, didn''t go out of the house, didn''t look at her mobile phone, and didn''t know about Liu Han''s car accident. When she heard her wife say so, she asked anxiously, "son, what''s wrong with you."


    Han Mo smiled. He was afraid that his mother would have no end, so he listened to his father say that something had happened. Then he worried and quickly explained, "the three stars of our crew had a car accident, so we have to change the actors temporarily." Then Han Mo told his parents about the hospital yesterday.


    Han Jun saw the news of the car accident today. He was mainly worried that without actors, Han Mo''s films could not continue to be filmed. The news about Han Mo and new films on the Internet was not very good. Everyone was worried that Han Mo''s new films would die prematurely or be postponed indefinitely.


    Han Mo comforted his parents and told them not to worry. He has found a suitable actor to play. The news will not be sent to the Internet tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. At that time, the media will not guess.


    Although the old couple are still worried, they also believe Han Mo''s words. Like all parents, they are willing to relax as long as their children say a word of comfort. I don''t know when to start, Han Mo has naturally succeeded Han Jun as the backbone of the family.


    In order to change the subject, Han Mo spoiled the content of the new film with his parents. It was not good. When he talked about it, he hooked up the greedy insects of the old couple. Han Mo saw that the old couple''s attention had been completely diverted, so he stopped talking and went out to pick up the children.


    Han Mo has already passed with Shu Yagou before coming back. I hope she can arrange the schedule and replace Wang Yun as the female host in the film.


    Shuya knows about yesterday''s car accident and that there are negative news about the starting line on the Internet. This film was highly valued by everyone because the male and female protagonists suffered a heavy blow after a car accident at the same time.


    Shuya pushed off a lot of work. In order to support Han Mo, she starred in a new film. In fact, she can make a film with Han mo. Shuya is also very happy.


    They just talked on the phone. They didn''t say many details. They made an appointment to go home and talk in detail.


    When Han Mo led the little guy home from school, Shu Qiang and Liu Huijuan had already arrived. Shu Ya was helping with the dishes. When she saw the little guy coming back, she walked over quickly, picked up the child and kissed him left and right.


    Chen Yuehong prepares a table of dishes. It''s not the first time for everyone to sit together for dinner. There''s nothing formal. Everyone will have dinner when they arrive.


    Now the school district room has been solved. Shu Qiang has nothing to do during the day. He watches TV and reads the news on the Internet. Before, he didn''t watch entertainment news. Since Shu Ya entered the entertainment circle, he began to pay special attention to entertainment news.


    At first, he only focused on Shuya''s news. Later, Han Mo also entered the entertainment circle. He also began to watch Han Mo''s news. When he didn''t come to Beidu at that time, he also watched Han Mo''s games and movies. Shu Qiang also has a small idea. They all say that the entertainment industry is chaotic. He is always watching whether there is an affair about Han mo.


    I didn''t expect that the boy not only didn''t have any gossip, but also had a very good reputation. Occasionally, there were negative comments. They were also some people who envied, envied and hated him. They were dissatisfied with his works. Finally, they were slapped in the face.


    This time, the three protagonists of the new film had a traffic accident at the same time. Although it was reported that the three protagonists had been injured to varying degrees, they were all in good condition and treated in the hospital.


    However, the media also said that although it was no longer a big deal, it was confirmed that the three stars needed to rest for at least three months and could not continue to play in films.


    Shu Qiang put a piece of spare ribs into the little guy''s bowl, and then said to Han Mo, "I saw the news of the car accident. How are they doing?"


    Han Mo didn''t want to hide, so he told the actual situation of the current crew.


    "Have you chosen a replacement for the leading actor and actress now?" Shu Qiang asked with concern. At first, Shu Qiang disagreed with Han Mo''s pursuit of Shuya, but now it seems that this boy does have some talent. Shu Qiang likes to watch the films made by Han mo. Shu Qiang paid attention to the starting line as soon as it was filmed. Now he suddenly had an accident, and the old man is worried.


    Han Mo said casually, "I didn''t want to take the role temporarily. I contacted some actors before and didn''t talk about it."


    As soon as the old man heard it, he immediately felt a buzzing sound in his head and his face became bad.


    "But it''s all right. I can play it myself." Han Mo saw the old man''s face and quickly added.


    Shu Qiang''s eyes brightened, "this is a good way. What about the mistress? "


    Shuya and Han Mo looked at each other, smiled and said, "Dad, I decided to help Han mo."


    In fact, Han Jun and Chen Yuehong also wanted to ask these two questions, but they were not very good at opening their mouth. In case their son didn''t find a good actor and broke his mood for dinner, they couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when they heard that the actors had been solved.


    The whole family was bringing food to the little guy. After a while, the child''s small bowl was full.


    "Well, I saw the news that it was three stars." Han Jun suddenly asked.


    Shu Qiang thought and nodded. "It seems that the little actor playing his daughter was also slightly injured."


    Han Mo sighed, "although the little girl is not seriously injured, she is not lightly frightened. Because of the car accident, her parents are very excited. Even if she is discharged from the hospital, she will not enter the group again."


    Hearing Han Mo''s tone, they knew that the most difficult thing now was the choice of children.


    The restaurant was suddenly quiet. Han Mo just couldn''t help but sigh. He didn''t want to make the atmosphere at home so depressed. He just wanted to find a topic to turn off.


    Suddenly, a soft waxy voice nearby rang, "Dad, why do you sigh? Are you unhappy? Can Xuanxuan help?"


    PS: Thank you very much, little friend. The last Yi kiss was 10000 reward ~ I haven''t received 10000 reward for a long time ~ hold mmda ~^_^

 Chapter 666

    Next day


    The first ray of sunshine in Beidu shines through the glass window through the gap of the curtain into the little guy''s small room.


    "Dad, I''m awake." The little guy rubbed cute big eyes and Tara wore small slippers.


    Han Mo looked at the time and spoiled the child''s disheveled head. "Why did Xuanxuan wake up so early today?"


    The little guy was still half asleep and half awake, and said vaguely, "because dad said he would take Xuanxuan to the crew today."


    Han Mo smiled gently, squatted down, made his height similar to the little guy, and pinched the little guy''s fleshy face. "Then Xuanxuan should change her clothes quickly and take what she wants to wear. Dad will leave early today."


    Hearing his father''s words, the little guy stared at him and was sleepless. He turned and ran back to his small room.


    In the past, Han Mo used to choose clothes for Xuanxuan. Later, the beauty of the little girl was cultivated, so he had his own ideas. Han Mo wanted the children to make their own decisions, so later he asked the little guy to choose the clothes he wanted to wear.


    The little guy has a strong ability to take care of himself. He put on his clothes and ran out of the room in a short time.


    The speed of coming and going like the wind is very fast. The little feet sound very loud on the ground. Shu Qiang and Liu Huijuan also open the door of the bedroom.


    "Xuanxuan woke up so early. Alas, she''s already dressed." Shu Qiang gently rubbed the top of the baby''s granddaughter''s head.


    The little guy''s face was full of smiles. "Good morning, Grandpa and grandma. Xuanxuan is going out with her father very early today."


    Early in the morning, Xuanxuan kept a high enthusiasm. She washed her face quickly and ate quickly. She cleaned up early.


    The little guy sat on the sofa. His two legs naturally drooped and swung back and forth. His cherry red mouth was high. "Dad said to go out early today. Mom, you''re too slow."


    Shu Ya replied, "right away, Xuanxuan, wait a minute."


    The little guy''s small face sank and lifted his hair hanging on his shoulder, "women are so troublesome."


    "Come, come, mom, let''s go." Shuya hurried out.


    Shuya is already a relatively low-key female star, but she also needs to draw some light makeup when going out. Especially today, she still goes to the crew with Han Mo, so she must dress appropriately.


    The little guy is young, has a high appearance value, looks good in everything and doesn''t need makeup, so he can''t realize that his mother''s makeup is a very time-consuming and energy-consuming fact.


    Han Mo didn''t ask Zeng Ying to come with the nanny car and asked her to go directly to the crew.


    He drove Shuya and the little guy to the shooting site.


    Because the whole film basically doesn''t have many separate scenes of supporting actors, and the three people run through almost the whole story. Almost all the supporting actors have been filmed in recent days. We don''t know Han Mo''s next plan. Before Han Mo arrives, the crew is still in a relatively depressed state.


    Shen Fei has been calming everyone''s emotions. Park Xiangzi and Jin Taining are also in a hurry.


    "Director Shen, has Han always done the actor''s job? If we don''t play the leading role in this film, won''t our supporting actors work hard in vain?"


    "Yes, director Shen, the reports about us this time are negative. In fact, I met them before the film was delayed, but this time I felt it was a pity in President Han''s crew."


    "Hey, director Shen, why don''t you ask President Han, what shall we do in the back?"


    Shen Fei was confused when he was asked by the crew. It was not that he didn''t believe Han Mo, but that he didn''t get specific information now.


    Since Liu Han''s accident, Shen Fei has been on the crew. Meng Si and little pangxie are responsible for the hospital.


    The crew can''t stop work. Shen Fei has been shooting these days, but today''s shooting is basically finished. The staff haven''t seen Han Mo, so they began to think about it.


    They don''t know what Han Mo thinks, but the media reports haven''t stopped.


    Although there are still many fans supporting Han Mo, the media has reported the news that no one is willing to replace Liu Han and Wang Yun to continue shooting the starting line.


    In order to hype themselves on this matter, some actors who refused Ponzi''s phone call also took the initiative to break the news that they refused Han Mo''s invitation, and openly confessed their reasons for refusing.


    In this traffic oriented entertainment circle, everyone is trying every means to rub the heat.


    Shen Fei is thinking about how to explain to the crew


    "President Han."


    "Sister Shuya."


    "Ah, this is! God, this is Xuanxuan. It''s the first time I''ve seen Xuanxuan so close. It''s so cute. " Park Xiangzi screamed excitedly.


    Jin Taining turned his eyes at PU Xiangzi, "light up, as if you''ve seen our Xuanxuan from a distance. Hello, Xuanxuan, I''m your uncle Jin."


    "You can pull it down and return uncle Jin. The strange corn is almost the same." Park Xiangzi was not convinced that he was wronged and quickly launched a counterattack.


    Other staff also gathered around. Shu Ya, who knew each other, was very excited to say hello and saw the cute little guy. Because he was not so close to Han Mo, he didn''t dare to take the initiative to chat up like Jin Taining and park Xiangzi. He didn''t like it. He wanted to take the opportunity to talk to Xuanxuan.


    The little guy was very polite. His uncle and aunt kept saying hello.


    Han Mo simply communicated with Shen Fei. Shen Fei''s face changed from gloomy to sunny. All the sad faces disappeared because of Han Mo''s words. He stared and nodded hard.


    "OK, OK, I''ll do it right away." After that, Shen Fei continued to ask everyone to do things.


    Just now, the morale of several staff members in the crew was lax because they didn''t see Han Mo and didn''t get the official news here. Now, as soon as Han Mo appeared, everyone''s heart settled down. Now they continue to work with Shen Fei.


    "Xuanxuan, don''t you want to help dad?" Han Mo took the little guy''s little hand and said softly.


    The little guy nodded seriously, "yes, mom can help dad, and Xuanxuan also needs to help."


    "OK." Han Mo rubbed the child''s head and gently pinched the little guy''s upturned little nose. "Dad is going to make a new film now. Dad is the hero and mom is the heroine. Now he still needs a little actor who plays the daughter of mom and dad. Is Xuanxuan willing to be this little actor?"


    The little guy''s black eyes lit up, and the little brain quickly smoothed the relationship between the characters, "playing mom and dad''s daughter in the film, wow, I''m so cool."


    "Yes, it''s very cool. Would Yuxuan like to?" Han Mo said with a mysterious smile.


    The little guy nodded like a chicken pecking rice, "Yuxuan is willing, Yuxuan is willing."

 Chapter 667

    The starting line is an Indian film in the original world of Han mo.


    As for a wealthy middle-class couple, I hope their children can integrate into the upper class society by receiving the best education. They tried every means and racked their brains in order to let their children go to famous schools.


    At first, the couple pretended to be rich. They even bought a luxurious school district room at a high price for their children.


    After staying in the mansion, in order to cater to the upper class neighbors, they began to speak English, have parties and pretend to be elegant, but they not only failed to integrate into the neighborhood''s life circle, but also made all kinds of clowns and were treated coldly by the proud neighbors.


    They try very hard to integrate into the upper class society. They are not only excluded, but also their children''s admission qualification is ruined. The reason is that they don''t deserve it, because their husband and wife don''t come from famous schools, and the school doesn''t believe that the businessman''s father can give their children the best education.


    Later, the couple learned that these famous schools will give 25% of the enrollment quota to the poor every year. This is a mandatory requirement of the government. As long as they are poor enough and have luck, they can enter school.


    In order to strive for the quota of 25% of the poor, they began their life of pretending to be poor again.


    From the initial inability to adapt to life in the slums to the later deep feelings with neighbors, neighbors even risked their lives to touch porcelain in order to help them raise their children''s school fees.


    Their daughter was excluded by the neighbor''s children because she didn''t speak English in the rich area, but she learned to share, help each other and laugh loudly in the slum.


    There is a saying in the film that is right. Now many schools are not doing education, but doing business.


    Because the film was an Indian film before, Han Mo made some changes in some places during the remake, which is more in line with the current national conditions.


    ......


    Shuya is a professional actor. Although she has only been in contact with the script for a short time, she has entered the play quickly because she is a mother and has really experienced all the difficulties of buying a school district room and worrying about her children''s admission to school.


    Shuya''s ability to interpret the role quickly did not surprise Han mo. what surprised Han Mo most was the excellent performance of the little guy.


    The little guy suddenly entered the role. Except for the little guy, the whole crew are basically professional actors. Even some group performances are the old "drama bones" of the film and television base, and have played in many film and television plays. The children who play the little guy''s Playmate are also professionally trained children.


    Although the little guy is not professional, he is no worse than a professional little actor.


    "Brother Han, our Xuanxuan is so great. I can''t believe she''s on the crew for the first time." Little pangxie stared excitedly.


    Meng Si said, "don''t put gold on your face. What about our Xuanxuan? It''s our Xuanxuan. It has nothing to do with you." Meng Si also liked Xuanxuan and kept saying that if he had such a lovely daughter, he would have no regrets in his life.


    Han Mo found that the reason why the little guy feels very comfortable is that she has never received professional training, so she is not performing in front of the camera, but completely showing herself. She speaks the content of the script in her own words. Sometimes she doesn''t completely follow the script. When it''s time to go to a certain plot, the child will play directly.


    Han Mo didn''t stop where he thought it was good, so he let the children go according to their own feelings.


    The whole network, whether domestic or foreign, is occupied by the starting line.


    [three members of Han Mo family]


    [Han Mo''s daughter''s first appearance]


    [several media squatted on the set of the starting line and did not take any relevant images about Han Mo''s daughter]


    [the crew of the starting line refused to be interviewed and kept a tight mouth on the shooting progress]


    The media squatted around the crew for many days just to capture the situation of the little guy, but Han Mo didn''t want the children to be disturbed. He managed the shooting site very strictly and protected the children.


    The crew members are old people who have followed Han Mo in many films. They have strong executive power over the requirements issued by Han Mo, and everyone likes Xuanxuan very much. They understand Han Mo''s intention and are willing to protect the lovely little guy. Therefore, they are very careful to cooperate with Han Mo every time and do not expose the little guy to the lens of the media.


    Netizens were almost crazy when they heard of the new star of the starting line.


    The comment area of relevant reports of wechat entertainment has been strongly brushed by netizens.


    A netizen sent several shocked expressions and said, "is this the first film made by Han Mo and Shuya in history?"


    Another netizen seconds replied, "it''s not just the first film of Han Mo and Shuya. I also heard reliable news that the daughters of Han Mo and Shuya will also appear on the camera and play their daughters in the film."


    Below the netizen''s message, hundreds of pages of shocked expressions were brushed by countless netizens.


    The starting line, which was not expected because of the temporary change of actors, became the most promising film at this moment.


    They look forward to Han Mo''s performance, Shuya''s performance and the appearance of children.


    This may be the craziest reversal in the history of domestic films.


    Island netizens, when seeing the news that Han Mo''s new film not only successfully found new actors, but also went to battle in person, brushed a wave of screens on the Internet. Not only the relevant pre-sale posters of the film were snapped up, but also the sales of comic magazines.


    At the moment, the biggest worry may be the leaders of the American Film Association. They produce a lot of films every year. I don''t know when to start. Some of them intentionally or unintentionally want to avoid some days and don''t want their films to be released in those days.


    For example, the release date of Han Mo films has almost become a restricted area for everyone.


    Veteran famous directors don''t want to play with Han mo. in the past, they always thought they could win, but later they learned that they couldn''t win at all, but losing is humiliating because of their identity. It''s better to secretly avoid the release time of Han Mo, so they won''t lose face or feel embarrassed.


    Even if he is not a famous director, he doesn''t want to be released at the same time with Han Mo, because if he is released at the same time with other films, he can at least get a share. However, if he is released with Han Mo, any publicity is useless. Han Mo will always inadvertently create a variety of topics.


    These topics are more powerful than hype, so that everyone''s attention is focused on him. If the means of publicity are good, you can follow the gourd and draw a gourd and follow the study of Korean Mohism, but Korean Mohism doesn''t deliberately publicize, and the topic degree appears continuously.


    At the moment, Han Mo doesn''t know the envy, jealousy and hatred of American film directors, or the expectations of the people for his films.

 Chapter 668

    The best movie must be the most empathetic.


    When Han Mo watched the starting line as an audience in the past, he just thought the film was good. Now, as a father, he can really feel it when he watches it again.


    Although Han Mo is not the first time to act, it is the first time that this is true. His experience is different from that of the male owner in the film, but he can feel the expectation of parents for their children.


    In China, the division of classes is not so naked, but it is also an invisible gap. If one class wants to rise to another class, except for special reasons, it can only be through receiving good education.


    Just like in China, the college entrance examination has become the only way for poor rural children to change their fate. Why do everyone say that exam oriented education is not good, but they try their best for exam oriented education?


    Not only rural children, even urban children, want a better life in the future, but also rely on learning to change their destiny.


    Many parents let their children learn many courses a week, such as Mathematical Olympiad, English, composition, reading, painting, musical instruments and so on.


    When your classmates and neighbors are learning similar courses, the advantage of this starting line is not so obvious. If you want to run a little more, the only way is to pay more attention than others and spend more time than others. It is almost impossible to have fun.


    Quality education, which has been advocated for many years, is almost just on paper. The so-called quality education can only be given to the children of rich families, because they can change their fate without relying on the college entrance examination. They can afford to lose.


    For families with ordinary conditions, the college entrance examination is still the only way for them to change their fate. Children can''t have quality education. They can only take the exam, work hard and prove themselves through one test paper after another.


    This is why many private school children in China are very relaxed and happy in class, because most of them want to go abroad to continue their further study in the future. Because of their parents'' wealth, they have crossed the gap of the college entrance examination, so their study is happy.


    But after all, such families and children are a minority, and most families live an ordinary life.


    Until the end of the last scene of the film, Han Mo looked at the content in the monitor.


    A "click".


    Kill green.


    The next step is post production.


    ......


    A few days later.


    The starting line was released.


    Once released, he was crowned with the hat of "masterpiece".


    "Dad, that''s Xuanxuan''s pinch. Ha ha, is Xuanxuan very cute?" The little guy pointed to himself on the TV.


    Han Mo gently rubbed the little guy''s head, "yes, that''s Xuanxuan. Dad also thinks it''s very cute, and Xuanxuan is an excellent actor."


    The little guy heard his father evaluate her with "excellent actor", and the smile on his face was brighter.


    At this time, the media wanted to film the little guys in life, so Han Mo didn''t want to take his children to the cinema, so he brought back the full version of the film and played it on TV.


    For little guys, as long as they sit with their parents, they look the same everywhere.


    But the four old people at home are stubborn and determined not to watch "free movies" at home. No matter how many times Han Mo said, this is a sample film, not a gun version. It''s obtained through formal channels. It''s nothing. You can see it.


    However, the four old people have to contribute their "modest efforts" to Han Mo and go to the cinema to contribute four movie tickets.


    In the past, Han Jun and Chen Yuehong had no experience. They didn''t buy tickets until the day the film was released, but they couldn''t buy them at all. Now they know to book tickets in advance, and they are still the movie tickets made on the first day they just started booking. The location is excellent.


    The old couple also bought movie tickets for their in laws. Shu Qiang began to say no. It was too late for them to buy them. As a result, on the day of the film premiere, it was difficult to get a ticket and couldn''t buy it in line.


    Thanks to Han Jun''s care, even if Shu Qiang has been refusing, he still bought two for them, and the four old people can go in together.


    The difference between Han Mo and the past is that he would still pay attention to the box office. After all, there is such a big company to support.


    But gradually, before the film started shooting, Han Mo didn''t care whether anyone would watch the film and how much the box office would be. He only shot what he wanted to shoot.


    Fortunately, Han Mo Meng won every time. Without investigating the market and not following the trend, several films of Han Mo did well at the box office.


    After she starred in the starting line, Shuya felt a lot. She was afraid that her children would be forced to study hard.


    Shu Ya sat next to Xuanxuan, took the child in her arms with one hand and said intimately, "baby, you know Mom won''t force you to go to a good school, nor will she think that only going to a good school can be a good child, do you understand?"


    The little guy nodded like a little adult, "I understand, mom."


    Shuya rubbed the child''s head, "so you don''t have to put too much pressure on yourself. It doesn''t matter whether you can get into a good school in the future."


    In fact, these words are also in Han Mo''s mind. He has always told Xuanxuan from the side that it is good to study hard, but there are many ways to open life. If you don''t read the best books, you can have the best life.


    Han Mo smiled at Shuya and spoiled the child''s little face.


    They thought that the children would agree with them as they agreed with Shuya''s first sentence.


    As a result, the little guy shook his head slightly.


    "It doesn''t matter. Xuanxuan wants to be admitted to a good university. Le Yan''s father is a university professor. Le Yan''s father said that knowledge is power and knowledge can change fate, and we can only obtain more knowledge through good study." The little guy didn''t speak like a child of her age, although she still looked up with a round face and a cute expression.


    Han Mo doesn''t want to discuss whether this sentence is correct or not. He just wants to know how the child thought of saying this.


    Although his heart was full of doubts, Han Mo kept a peaceful look on the surface, "can Xuanxuan tell Dad how he thought of these words?"


    The little guy raised his chin. "It was Leyan who told us. She said it was what her father taught her."


    Several friends know that Le Yan''s father is a university professor. In their little heart, University is a place to rise, so what Le Yan''s father said must be correct.


    Han Mo doesn''t want to judge. Everyone has his own way of educating children. There is no right or wrong. He can disagree, but he can''t deny others.


    Han Mo gently rubbed the child''s head and said with a smile, "in fact, happiness is the most important for us."


    The little guy nodded hard. "Learning makes me happy."


    Han Mo, "..."

 Chapter 669

    Once the film was released, the whole society was in an uproar.


    Han Mo''s film has no stunning special effects, no tearful links, and no excessive sensationalism, but it makes the audience feel the same.


    Han Mo''s cell phone rang. He looked at the caller number. It was Xiaohu''s father.


    The relationship between Xiaohu''s father and Han Mo is not only between students'' parents, but also between them at work. So Xiaohu''s father called. Han Mo thought it was business, but at the moment of connecting the phone, Xiaohu''s father sighed.


    "Brother Han, I just saw the movies you made. In the past, I took my wife to the movies. She always said she was afraid that watching movies would affect children''s study and wouldn''t let me take my children to the movies. This time, she knew it was about school choice, so she took me to see it. To tell the truth, it gave us too much feeling.


    To tell you the truth, my wife began to want her children to go abroad, and then she kept thinking about going abroad and inquired everywhere. She inquired about all overseas education institutions in Beidu. Later, I don''t know how her thought changed again. She said that it''s better to go abroad now than to take an examination of a good school in Beidu. In the future, she should also take an examination of famous schools abroad, and then she began to buy school district houses.


    Beidu''s school district houses can''t be bought with money. There is a shortage of houses.


    Although our family doesn''t have no money, but the house is not much bigger than the toilet. It''s so expensive. If it''s not in the name of the school district house, it''s not worth the money at all, but it happens that we all squeeze our heads to buy it. I didn''t understand why such an illogical thing happened at that time, but later I understood that after I bought the school district room with a unit price of 120000, I understood that it was expensive because, no matter how outrageous its price is, some parents are still willing to buy it for their children. Just like me. " Father Xiaohu smiled at himself.


    In fact, Han Mo is the same. They are parents with better conditions. They can provide higher educational opportunities for their children, but they are still worried that their children can enter a better school, not to mention that their economic conditions are not as good as theirs.


    Father Xiaohu continued meaningfully, "to tell you the truth, our Xiaohu was trained by his mother. It may be a little worse than Xuanxuan, but it is ahead of ordinary children in many aspects. I seldom care about children, but I always pay attention to their growth. Many people don''t agree with our way of education. They think that going too far is better than going too far. Things will turn around when they reach the extreme and kill children''s nature. I haven''t responded to these remarks, but Xiaohu''s mother is always very angry. They think those people can''t eat grapes and say grapes are sour. They envy our little tiger.


    Now it seems that I support my wife''s way of education. The children will appreciate us one day for what they have learned. If he doesn''t constantly improve himself at the age when he can still rely on his father and has no ability to be alone, when he reaches my age, he can only sit in front of the computer and complain about social injustice and the high price of school district housing, Complain about why rich people can get a better education. Because he has no ability to buy a semester house for his son, not enough ability to get a fair opportunity, not enough money to give his children a high-quality education. "


    Xiaohu''s father was very excited. He talked with Han Mo for a while about his understanding of education before hanging up.


    Since Han Mo and Xiaohu''s father left each other a phone call,

 Chapter 670

    Han Mo neither opposes nor agrees with the debate on the Internet. He doesn''t focus on any party in the debate. It''s not that Han Mo really doesn''t care about children''s education, but that he feels that every child is a different individual and independent in education. The experience applicable to other people''s children doesn''t necessarily only use their own children, and vice versa.


    Han Mo told Shuya about Xiaohu''s father''s phone call. Shuya was slightly stunned. In her impression, Xiaohu''s father seldom cares about children''s learning. He is a real businessman and is very excellent in his work field, but he knows nothing about children''s education.


    Shuya was surprised when she heard what Xiaohu''s father said through Han mo.


    Although Han Mo felt that the comments discussed online had little to do with them. Each child had his own set of educational methods, and no education could be copied, Han Mo had some feelings.


    Shuya frowned slightly and gently held Han Mo''s arm. They sat down on the sofa together. "Listen to you, father tiger also supports children''s learning enlightenment. The sooner the better?"


    Han Mo nodded slightly, "yes, Xiaohu''s father means he supports, and I also think Xiaohu is cultivated very well. Whether in character or other learning aspects, it is better among children of the same age."


    Shuya agrees with this. In every parent''s heart, her children are the best. In Shuya''s heart, Xuanxuan is the best of all children, but if she has to choose a very good child in the class, Xiaohu must be one of them.


    Shuya is a star and has a lot more wealth than ordinary people, but she never thinks she is great. She has a higher income than others. It is the same with children. She doesn''t think she is different from other parents.


    Shuya thought seriously, and then looked at Han Mo reluctantly, "but I don''t want our Xuanxuan to be so tired. I hope she has a beautiful childhood. I don''t want her to miss the time when she needs to play because she studies too much so-called knowledge."


    Shuya thought that Han Mo also agreed with Xiaohu''s father''s point of view, and thought about how she would explain her point of view if Han Mo refuted her.


    Han Mo knows Shuya''s mind and reaches out to take her into his arms. "Do you think Xiaohu''s parents and I want to send the same hair and are planning to report some counseling class to Xuanxuan?"


    Shuya was like a little girl who was stabbed in her mind. Her white cheeks immediately climbed up with a touch of crimson and nodded shyly.


    Han Mo smiled and spoiled Shuya''s head, "fool."


    Shuya didn''t understand Han Mo''s meaning. Her long eyelashes stirred up with her big eyes and looked at Han Mo blankly.


    "Now it''s not just father tiger, because the film starting line has different voices on the Internet, and everyone has different views on children''s education. I don''t object to their view that children can''t lose at the starting line, but it doesn''t mean I agree. Everyone has the right to express their views. No one has the right to criticize other people''s educational methods. " Han Mo smiled and from time to time dropped his gentle eyes on Shuya.


    Shuya leaned on Han Mo''s shoulder. "Do you want the child to play carefree and have a happy childhood without learning anything?"


    Han Mo stretched out a finger and nodded Shu Ya''s upturned nose, "of course, I hope our Xuanxuan can be carefree and have a happy childhood. But are you sure that not learning anything is what she wants? Is she unhappy after learning? "


    Shuya was stunned for a moment. She never thought about this question. "Children participate in cram schools and specialty classes. They have a full schedule. How can she be carefree and play happily?"


    "Will we be happy not to has the final say, we need to ask the little guy to know, right?" Han Mo asked gently.


    Han Mo said this because he was sure that many parents didn''t force their children to learn this and that. If the child didn''t want to learn, it was OK to force him once or twice. If he kept forcing him to attend class, it was almost impossible. So Han Mo believes that many children are satisfied with their parents'' arrangements.


    "Dad, mom, I just drew a picture. Have a look." Just then, the little guy ran out of his small room with a picture in his hands.


    On the drawing paper is a more abstract and mysterious place, a bit like a space capsule, but the proportion is not very good. The space capsule has a large proportion in the universe, and the circle around it like a planet is painted very small.


    Han Mo and Shu Ya took Xuanxuan''s painting and enjoyed it carefully.


    "Xuanxuan, can you tell Dad what this is?" Han Mo pointed to the device of the suspected capsule.


    The little guy immediately became excited, "this is Xuanxuan''s home."


    "Xuanxuan''s home?" Han Mo and Shuya asked almost at the same time.


    The little guy''s body tilted back slightly, his two small hands were forked at his waist, and his face was magical, "yes, this is Xuanxuan''s future home."


    "This is my room, this is my mother''s and father''s room, this is my grandparents'' room, and this is my grandparents'' room. The space home I make is very luxurious, has a lot of space, and has the function of storage." The little guy''s fleshy little hand fell on the hand of a villain in the picture, "Mom and Dad, do you see the capsule in my hand?"


    Han Mo and Shu Ya looked in that direction and nodded one after another.


    The little guy was quite proud of his design. "What we put in this capsule is luggage. We can change it from the capsule when we need it. When we use it, we can put it back into the capsule. There are all the things we need in the capsule. We don''t have to be afraid of no food anywhere in the universe."


    The little guy explained his works vividly, and finally ended her speech in the surprise of his parents.


    Han Mo gently rubbed the child''s head. "Xuanxuan, my father asked you to strictly follow the curriculum every day. You have to do ten math problems every day, draw a picture every day and read a story every day. Do you think my father''s requirements for you are too much?"


    The little guy didn''t even want to shake his head. "Why is it too much? It''s not what her father asked Yuxuan to do. It''s just that her father set a time for Xuanxuan. Xuanxuan likes to do math problems, draw pictures and read stories. Therefore, Xuanxuan never felt that her father''s requirements were strict. This was done by Xuanxuan on her own initiative. "


    The little guy said this not to cater to his father, but to tell the truth.


    Because Han Mo never gave the little guy any hard requirements, he asked Xuanxuan for permission for every item in his curriculum at that time.


    Han Mo believes that children should make their own choices and make unremitting efforts for their choices.


    After the little guy introduced his parents, he ran back to the room with the picture.


    Shuya asked suspiciously, "how did you make your children so happy to accept the homework you left?"


    Han Mo replied gently, "because these have been consulted by her. It''s her own decision."


    Shuya is thoughtful.


    Han Mo smiled and looked at the direction of the little guy''s room, "the most beautiful education is the simplest."

 Chapter 671

    During this period, Han Mo has been in a busy state. Films have been made one after another, both at home and abroad, and have achieved good results. Han Mo''s films are both applauded and popular, which is called the most conscientious filmmaker by the audience.


    Shen Fei has been a director for many years. In his work creed, every work should go all out. Before he worked with Han Mo, his works were shot with a purpose. Before shooting, he began to want to achieve a goal. If he achieved it, he would be very happy. If not, Shen Fei would be chagrined.


    The ratio of success to failure is about 1:1. Whenever he thinks his grades are good, the goal of the next film will be higher, but the next film often can''t reach the height he wants. Shen Fei always feels a lot of pressure and carries a heavy burden.


    However, after following Han Mo, the situation is completely different. It seems that Han Mo is a real director. He just cares about some things taken in the early stage. It doesn''t matter to him what height the film will reach in the later stage, how many people like it, how the reputation is, and how the box office is. If Pang Xie didn''t report with Han Mo every time, Han Mo never took the initiative to ask.


    Strangely, every work won''t disappoint people. It won''t only applaud and applaud, but also achieve better results than each other.


    Shen Fei just got all the data of the film, "Mr. Han, we have reached a new high at the box office of the starting line. Now the media call our film a god film."


    Han Mo didn''t have a very excited expression, nodded slightly and gave a light "um".


    Shen Fei smashed his mouth. He couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Han, why don''t you always pay attention to the data after the release of our film? And we used to have a habit of setting a goal before shooting. After shooting, we hope to reach this set number, but you are very different. "


    After listening to Shen Fei''s words, Han Mo smiled, "setting goals is useful, so you don''t have to concentrate on making movies. I''m confident in my movies, and there''s no need to pay attention to the later data."


    Shen Fei was stunned for a moment. After a moment of silence, he finally understood.


    Han Mo is different from all directors because he focuses on the film itself. From script to shooting to post production, each link takes 120 points of effort. Therefore, Han Mo has such confidence that he can do well.


    Han Mo doesn''t know that he has taught Shen Fei a lesson. He has been busy with his work recently. Last night, Han Mo and Shu Ya felt that they should have a rest and spend a good time with Xuanxuan. Although Xuanxuan likes learning and learning can bring her happiness, after all, the child is only over four years old, which should have been an age of carefree play, Don''t put too much pressure on children.


    In a hurry, we held a meeting and assigned the work. We also told everyone that we should rest for a few days. These days, we don''t need to contact him unless we have to report to him.


    After explaining his work, Han Mo finished reading the last unfinished documents, called mark again, listened to his telephone report, and everything was arranged properly. Han Mo was relieved to take a holiday.


    ......


    In a high-end community in Beidu


    With a slight press of a slender jade finger, the landing curtain moves slowly to the middle, and finally meets in the center of the French window. The breeze gently caresses the landing window screen through the open gap of the window.


    Shuya looked up and smiled quietly.


    Han Mo just coaxed the little guy to sleep, took the door of the small room, walked gently to the living room and sat next to Shuya.


    "I''ve explained everything about the company. I don''t have to go tomorrow." Han Mo holds Shu Ya in one hand.


    "I haven''t arranged many things recently. The work with contracts has been completed, and other announcements that can be pushed have been pushed off." Shuya smoothed her long hair to one side of her shoulder.


    "In the future, we will stop at regular intervals to have a rest and spend a good time with the children, okay?" Shu Ya leaned on Han Mo''s shoulder and said softly.


    Han Mo Chong drowned and pinched Shu Ya''s upturned nose, "OK, whatever you say is good."


    The quiet starry sky, the cool wind and the ambiguous air are the night


    Every morning is similar, some people are refreshing, others are painful


    The little guy rubbed his blurred big eyes and looked at his parents curiously. It seemed that he was not in a hurry today. In the past, his parents would urge her every morning, because his father wanted to send his mother to work, and then send himself to kindergarten.


    "Because mom and dad have asked for leave and want to play with Xuanxuan for a few days." Shuya pinched the little guy''s fleshy little round face.


    Just now, my big eyes opened at the moment of hearing this sentence, "really? Is what mom said true? "


    "Of course it''s true." Han Mo rubbed the little guy''s already messy hair even more.


    In order to facilitate the living of the four old people, Shu Qiang and Liu Huijuan did not follow Shu Ya back to their residence, but directly stayed in the house where Han Jun and Chen Yuehong lived.


    There is a kind of friendship called Shu Qiang and Han Jun. they can''t stand fire and water when they meet, but no one wants not to meet.


    Originally, Shu Qiang wanted to go back to his hometown in southern Jiangsu after the school district room. He was a restless character. He felt uncomfortable when he had nothing to do. He was really not used to living in Northern Jiangsu. The old man, after living in southern Jiangsu all his life, was unwilling to stay in other places, mainly because he was not familiar with his place of life.


    Shu Qiang said the most words is "I''m not familiar with anywhere, I don''t know anyone."


    But after he said this, he would be refuted by his partner''s counterpart Han Jun every time, "after a long time, we will be familiar and know each other."


    In fact, Han Jun and Chen Yuehong want Shu Qiang and his wife to live. After all, they are relatives, and they also have a partner. Although Han Jun and Chen Yuehong have their own circles and friends in the north, there are still differences between friends and relatives.


    In order to facilitate care, Shuya hopes that her parents can stay in Beidu. Han Mo has the same idea as Shuya, but Shu is too stubborn and doesn''t move. He just doesn''t want to stay in Beidu. He would rather come to Beidu several times a year to see the little guy than live here every day.


    Shu Qiang is a restless character. If he doesn''t have acquaintances, he can only stay at home or wander aimlessly. It''s OK for the child to rest at home and have a child to accompany him. However, when the child goes to school during the day, he and his wife can only stare at each other.


    Shu Qiang has his own circle in southern Jiangsu. He is good at making friends, including hiking team, swimming team, long-distance running team and fishing partners. However, when he arrived in Beidu, he had to give up the circle before. Even if Shu Ya advised them many times, Shu Qiang has been unwilling to live in Beidu.


    But no matter how hard you insist, you can''t resist a word from someone.

 Chapter 672

    No matter how hard you insist, you can''t resist someone''s sentence.


    "Grandpa, what if Xuanxuan misses you but can''t see you right away?" The little guy tilted his head and tried to make a thinking expression, but his face looked at Shu Qiang with expectation.


    The moment the child asked this sentence, the old man''s heart melted.


    Shu Qiang can''t say that I''ll come to see you often. With such a routine answer, the old man can''t say to his children that southern Jiangsu and Northern Jiangsu are not close. He can''t come from southern Jiangsu to northern Jiangsu immediately when the little guy says, "Grandpa, I miss you". In other words, if the little guy says he misses his grandparents every few days, they''re in southern Jiangsu. They''ll come back as soon as they go back.


    When little guys miss their grandparents, the only way they can appear immediately is that they also live in Beidu.


    The little guy was very clever. He saw grandpa''s expression, and then the little girl''s question came again, "Grandpa, can you stay? Accompany Xuanxuan every day. In that case, when Xuanxuan misses Grandpa, she can see Grandpa right away. "


    Liu Huijuan has always been obedient to her husband. Especially after Shu Qiang fell ill, she followed her wife''s meaning. If Shu Qiang agreed to stay in Beidu for a long time, she would definitely raise her hands in favor. She can see her lovely granddaughter all the time. What could be more happy than this.


    But she also understood the reason why her wife hesitated. It was not a good decision to leave her hometown, but also to leave the circle that had lived for decades and live in a strange city.


    Xuanxuan''s tender little mouth tooted and stretched out a small hand to pull grandpa''s corner, "Grandpa, do you want to send Xuanxuan to kindergarten?"


    In fact, the whole family hoped that Shu Qiang and Liu Huijuan could stay for a long time, but they all knew that Shu Qiang was stubborn and could not listen to other people''s persuasion. They all pinned their hopes on the little guy. Although only the little guy spoke beside Shu Qiang, others not far away were covering with different postures and couldn''t help falling on Shu Qiang.


    Everyone hopes to see the change of Shu Qiang''s thought through his expression.


    No one knew that Shu Qiang had changed his mind when the little guy asked for the first sentence, because he really wanted to see the little guy every day, and he could run to the little guy when the child said he wanted him.


    After his illness, Shu Qiang''s life circle expanded a lot, not because he loved sports and interpersonal relationships more than before. But after he got cancer, fought against cancer and robbed his life from death, Shu Qiang had an idea in his heart that he must finish what he wanted to do but had no time and energy in his lifetime.


    So he began to join various small teams and achieve various small goals.


    At this moment, it seems that time is forbidden. Only these two people, Shu Qiang rubbed the child''s head and squatted down, "Grandpa wants to send Xuanxuan to school every day, play with Xuanxuan, swim and run with Xuanxuan, and do homework and read with Xuanxuan?"


    "Good!" Xuanxuan''s crisp voice echoed in the air.


    Han Mo finally fell to the ground and secretly gave the little guy a thumbs up in his heart.


    In Shu Qiang''s heart, he is already a race against time. Although he is very uncomfortable living in Beidu, he has no familiar streets and enthusiastic friends, and is far away from all his social circles.


    But here is his favorite granddaughter. This person is enough.


    Although his daughter and son-in-law are all big stars, Shu Qiang has a superior life than ordinary people and has never suffered from economic distress. But like every parent who drifted north, he left his hometown for his children.


    It''s just that Shu Qiang wants to meet his granddaughter if he wants to, and he stays because his children are busy. The elderly have to take care of both their children and their children.


    Poor parents all over the world. This sentence is given to every parent. Because of their efforts, children can devote themselves to work without worry.


    Although Shu Qiang and Han Jun fight when they meet, in fact, the main reason for their quarrel is jealousy. They all want to perform well in front of the little guy.


    In fact, many grandma and grandma like to ask their children, "are you good with grandma or grandma?"


    Xuanxuan''s grandma and grandma have a very good relationship. They get along like close sisters. Naturally, they won''t ask such childish questions.


    Sometimes it happens that grandma and grandma don''t ask this question, but grandpa and grandpa ask it instead.


    "Xuanxuan, you secretly tell Grandpa whether you like grandpa or Grandpa better." Shu Qiang pulled the little guy aside and subconsciously glanced at Han Jun not far away.


    This kind of question, if put a year ago, the little guy really didn''t know how to answer, it might be a random answer. Who took her out recently, she thought this person was good.


    But now the little guy''s EQ and IQ have reached a new level. The little guy knows how to deal with such a problem.


    The little guy held his mouth with the side of one hand and came up to Grandpa''s ear mysteriously. "Xuanxuan''s favorite person is Grandpa. He likes playing with Grandpa best."


    A long time ago, the little guy asked his mother how to answer this question. That is, if Grandpa asked, he said it was the best with Grandpa. If Grandpa asked, he had to say it was the best with Grandpa.


    Shu Qiang got the answer he wanted to hear most. Happily, he pinched the little guy''s fleshy face and took a few steps aside with satisfaction.


    Han Jun saw Shu Qiang take a few steps to the side and hurried to the past. He was mysterious for fear of being heard by Shu Qiang. He whispered in Xuanxuan''s ear, "Grandpa asked Xuanxuan a question, and Xuanxuan must answer it well."


    The little guy nodded hard and seriously.


    Han Jun asked quickly when he saw that the little guy knew the importance of asking questionsˇ° Xuanxuan, are you better with grandpa or Grandpa? Who do you like best to be with? "


    The little guy was stunned. Although she knew how to answer the two people respectively, he didn''t expect that grandpa and grandpa asked this question at the same time.


    However, the little guy''s psychological quality is very high. Still according to the purpose his mother told her, the little guy whispered mysteriously again, "Xuanxuan likes grandpa best and wants to be with Grandpa most."


    Han Jun got the answer he wanted and subconsciously took two steps aside.


    The two old men looked at each other''s direction as if they had a tacit understanding in their hearts, and then showed a proud smile.

 Chapter 673

    Shu Qiang and Liu Huijuan have decided to stay in Beidu. If they don''t come to Beidu, it''s for the children''s school district room. They don''t bring much luggage. According to Shu Qiang''s meaning, he wants to go back with his wife first and pack up his luggage. He can''t bring furniture, but there are seasonal clothes. He can''t want anything in his hometown.


    Just when this idea came out, it was strangled in the cradle by the whole family.


    Shuya said, "Dad, you and my mother can buy everything in Beidu. Why bother to go back and live first. You can go back and get what you really want to bring at any time. Our hometown''s house is still there, and it''s not a move."


    Han moˇ° What Xiaoya said is reasonable. You stay first. When you want to go back and get your things at home, I''ll accompany you back. You don''t have to go with others. "


    Han Jun, "what are you tossing about? It''s still early to change the season. When do you want to go back to your hometown? I''ll go back with you, clean up the house, and then settle down to live here. You see, I''m used to living with Yuehong. Don''t underestimate my adaptability."


    Chen Yuehong said, "yes, we can all get used to staying here. You can certainly do the same. When I take Lao Liu to dance, you will follow Lao han to play table tennis. He is famous for playing table tennis in this community activity center, and has won a lot of awards."


    Liu Huijuan thought about it and wanted to go to her wife. "Why don''t we, as everyone said, stay first, what do you want to take after a while, and then go back and get it?"


    The little guy pulled Shuqiang''s clothes and said softly, "Grandpa, don''t go. What Xuanxuan do you need to buy with you."


    Shu Qiang''s expression, which was still under consideration, was completely melted by the little guy''s sentence. He reached out and touched the child''s head, "OK, grandpa won''t go, so Grandpa will stay with us, Xuanxuan."


    Shu Qiang said that even if the matter was settled, they didn''t go back first. After a while, he and Han Jun went back to southern Jiangsu to see what needed to be taken at home, and then asked someone to clean the house. Everything that should be covered with a hood should be done. After all, Sunan is also their home. They still have to go back once or twice every year.


    Everything was arranged properly, and everyone was busy. Shuya and Han Mo both took a rest to accompany the little guy more. When the old man''s problem was solved, they took the children out to play.


    After leisure, Shu Qiang suddenly thought of a problem.


    Just now Chen Yuehong said Shu Qiang with a long "Oh" sound, "that''s because I didn''t come early."


    "What?" Han Jun just put his racket in the goal set. When he heard Shu Qiang''s words, his face froze, "can you also play table tennis?"


    "Ha ha." Shu Qiang laughed twice. "It''s not just a meeting. Where is the community table tennis room? Let''s hurry. "


    Han Jun was stunned for a while. He knew that Shu Qiang used to engage in sports, but he was a track and field athlete. When will he play table tennis.


    "I haven''t heard before. You can play table tennis." Han Jun is a little incredible.


    Shu Qiang replied, "you haven''t asked before."


    Han Jun doesn''t dare to compete with Shu Qiang in other sports, but table tennis, ha ha ~ Han Jun secretly laughs in his heart.


    Community activity center.


    Everyone has started activities, warm-up, competition. But when Han Jun walked into the activity room, several people warming up at the door took the lead in welcoming him.


    "Lao Han, why did you come? We''re all waiting for you. Lao Li said he learned your last move yesterday, but we all think it''s different from what you used. You''ll give us some guidance later."


    Han Jun put his bag on the chair, smiled and waved his hand, "it''s not a kill, it''s a change in the normal way of play. I''ll practice with you later."


    "Well, take us to practice later."


    Those who were playing at the table also stopped to say hello to Han Jun. some didn''t talk until they continued to play.


    At this time, everyone noticed that Han Jun also brought a man today.


    "Old Han, who is this?" The players nodded politely at Shu Qiang and asked.


    Although Han Jun always quarrels with Shu Qiang at home, he is still different outside.


    Han Jun smiled and stepped aside. He was just ready to introduce Shu Qiang to everyone.


    "I''m his big brother."


    eldest brother?


    Brother


    Han Jun''s words choked in his throat before he came and swallowed them for a long time.


    "Oh ~ Hello, it''s big brother." The players shook hands with Shu Qiang warmly.


    When the players were busy, Han Jun whispered with his teethˇ° Who are you, big brother? "


    Shu Qiang didn''t care too much. He skimmed his mouth. "Am I older than you?"


    "Yes."


    "Am I a man?"


    "Yes."


    "There''s nothing wrong with that big brother."


    Shu Qiang didn''t tangle with Han Jun any more. He directly opened the ball bag, took out a racket and began to warm up.

 Chapter 674

    One game


    Two games


    Three Bureau


    ......


    "Old Han, your big brother plays so well."


    "Old Han, does your big brother live here or come to play?"


    "Old Korea''s big brother plays more fiercely than old Korea. What''s that saying? Defend in attack."


    "Lao Han, don''t let your big brother go. With Lao Han''s big brother, the competition in our community this year will definitely shock the four sides."


    Not only shocked the four sides, but also shocked Han Jun.


    He is not in the mood to explain to everyone now. In fact, Shu Qiang is not his big brother at all. His eyes have long been fixed on Shu Qiang''s agile moving body.


    At first, Shu Qiang said to warm up, and then walked to the empty seat with a racket. Others knew that he was a guest brought by Han Jun, and they were all very enthusiastic, so they had a competition together. It doesn''t matter. Han Jun can''t believe his eyes. Shu Qiang is here to challenge.


    Defeat one after another. Everyone is playing. The level is average and the offensive is not strong. Sometimes Han Jun will let go when playing with big guys. Some balls deliberately release water. After all, it is entertainment.


    But Shu Qiang is a spark with lightning all the way. He goes down one after another.


    Everyone didn''t know Shu Qiang''s strength at first. Just stand around and watch, but when Shu Qiang finished playing

 Chapter 675

    Many families are the same after generations. Children and their wives can''t say anything. As soon as the little grandchildren say it, the old man compromises. This kind of love cannot be described in too many words. Just like Shu Qiang and Han Jun, they cover the sky with one hand at home and say nothing. They won''t compromise with anyone, but they are soft here.


    The little guy''s soft waxy voice melted the air. Shu Qiang and Han Jun strode in the direction of the little guy.


    "Where did you go with mom and Dad today?" Han Jun dragged a long voice and gently rubbed the child''s head.


    "We went to many places today. We went to the science and Technology Museum and the Botanical Museum. Xuanxuan opened her eyes." The little guy''s expression exaggerates the experience of the day.


    In front of the little guy, no one wants to reduce their sense of existence, but Han Jun just asked the question Shu Qiang wanted to ask. He was preempted. Shu Qiang quickly changed the question, "does Xuanxuan Miss grandpa?"


    As soon as the problem came out, Han Jun turned his eyes and whispered, "what do you want to think about just one day."


    "What''s the matter with one day? It''s been a long time. Xuanxuan and I will not see each other for a while." Shu Qiang immediately fought back.


    "That''s your single lovesickness. People Xuanxuan won''t miss you." Han Jun kept his voice down and continued to fight back.


    The two stubborn old men spoke in a very low voice. No one could hear the content clearly. They just knew what they were talking about.


    Shu Qiang groaned and didn''t want to pay attention to Han Jun. he just wanted to ask the little guy again.


    "Grandpa, I miss you." The little guy''s soft waxy child voice floated into Shu Qiang''s ear.


    "Good boy, Grandpa misses you too." Shu Qiang Chong drowned and pinched the little guy''s fleshy face.


    Shu Qiang glanced at Han Jun proudly. Although he didn''t make a big move, each look was expressing his feelings. Han Jun''s mouth twitched slightly.


    He didn''t expect that the little guy really replied that he missed Grandpa. He couldn''t help regretting that he didn''t ask if the child wanted to think about himself at that time, which would make the stubborn old man nearby proud.


    Han Jun thought, suddenly


    "Grandpa, I miss you too."


    Han Jun''s head was full of envy. At the moment of hearing what the little guy said, a warm current poured into his heart and immediately picked up the little guy. "Grandpa missed you, too."


    Shu Qiang pursed his lips, "come on, fan what feeling, it''s just that I haven''t seen each other all day." He repeated what Han Jun had just said to him.


    Shuya and Han Mo looked at each other and shook their heads helplessly when they saw the two old men who were hiding everything in their homes and competing for favor in front of the little guy.


    "Grandpa, Grandpa, what did you do this day?" The little guy stood between the two old men, holding grandpa in one hand and grandpa in the other.


    "We went to play table tennis." Shu Qiang replied.


    The little guy raised his head and showed a surprised expression on his face, "ah ~ grandpa can also play table tennis and grandpa can also play table tennis. Grandma said Grandpa can play table tennis well."


    In fact, Xuanxuan hasn''t seen grandpa play table tennis, but she knows that grandpa has many ball friends, and they all like to come to Grandpa. Grandma said that Grandpa plays table tennis well, so everyone came to consult him.


    Shu Qiang immediately said proudly, "grandpa can not only play, but also play better."


    Shuya didn''t care much when she knew her father could play table tennis. Han Mo is very happy to hear this news. Since he can play table tennis, he can play together in the future. The two old men are also very good together and have a partner.


    "Play better? Who gives you confidence? " Han Jun said disdainfully.


    Shu Qiang was even more dissatisfied. His achievements in the activity center had long made the old man floating in his heart. Before, he didn''t know what strength the players in the activity room were. He didn''t expect to win all of them at random. Although they all said that Han Jun played the best among them, Shu Qiang now also felt that he might be the shorty mile, not necessarily playing very well.


    "If you don''t accept it, compete. It''s a mule or a horse." Shu Qiang speaks more forcefully.


    The harmonious atmosphere originally caused by the arrival of the little guy became tense again.


    Shuya and Han Mo have felt the strong smell of gunpowder in the air. It seems that they can explode with another word of Mars. They are thinking about how to switch the topic. Don''t touch the nerves of the two old men with any fire source.


    The two old men are stubborn. What do they say to switch the topicˇ° Hurry home and have dinner. Everything is ready at home. "ˇ° Take a walk together tonight. "ˇ° Xuanxuan wants to go home for dinner. " Shuya and Han Mo''s mind flew over many topics that could be turned off, and finally stayed on Xuanxuan. At this time, only Xuanxuan could move the two old men.


    Han Mo and Shuya have a very tacit understanding. They seem to have guessed each other''s thoughts, smiled at each other and opened their mouths almost at the same time, but they haven''t had time to say it.


    "Then grandpa and grandpa play a game to see who is better." The little guy''s crisp voice is appropriate in the air.


    Play a game


    A game


    match!


    Han Mo and Shu Ya want to cover the little guy''s mouth. They have agreed to change the topic. They have agreed to use Xuanxuan as an excuse to persuade the two stubborn old men to go home and stop talking about table tennis.


    "Xuanxuan, it''s almost time for dinner. Let''s go home for dinner first. Tell Grandpa and grandpa you''re hungry and want to go home for dinner." Shuya squeezed out a smile on her pretty face and winked with the little guy.


    Han Mo also said, "yes, Xuanxuan is hungry. Let''s go back to dinner. Children can''t be hungry. Is it Xuanxuan?" Han Mo also blinked.


    Xuanxuan''s big cute eyes blinked at her mother and then at her father, "Mom and Dad, I''m not hungry."


    Shuya''s heart tightened and smiled, "but you want to go home, don''t you? I haven''t seen grandma and grandma all day. "


    Xuanxuan thought for a moment, "yes, I haven''t seen grandma all day."


    Shuya and Han Mo nodded hard and looked forward to the child''s next words.


    "Dad, let''s pick up grandma and grandma to watch grandpa play with Grandpa."


    Shuya, "..."


    Han Mo, "..."


    The little guy doesn''t know what his parents think at all. He just thinks that grandpa and grandpa can play table tennis, so let''s play together. In the child''s heart, there is no such complex concept of victory and defeat, and because grandpa and grandpa just said they are powerful, in her little heart, since she can''t distinguish the victory from the defeat, it''s better to compare the victory and defeat.


    When the little guy said this, Shu Qiang and Han Jun''s fighting spirit was even higher. They were not convinced of each other and wanted to decide the outcome in front of the little guy.

 Chapter 676

    If you are in the activity room, the difference between victory and defeat is not big. After all, you can play together all day. If you really have the same level, if you win today, I may win tomorrow, or if you win this game, I will win the next game.


    But there is only one chance in front of the children. You can''t lose today. If you are not convinced, pull the children out tomorrow and let Xuanxuan watch them play again, what if you lose again.


    "Since we''re going to play, let''s not waste time. Xiao Mo, go back and pick them up. Your father and I will find a venue." Shu Qiang said directly.


    Han Mo looked at Shuya in embarrassment. Shuya shrugged slightly. She had no way. Now there was no reason to convince the two old men. If she couldn''t convince them, she had to do it.


    Originally, the little guy should go home with Han Mo and Shuya to pick up grandma and grandma, but the little guy is more willing to find a venue with grandpa and grandpa.


    There is only one place near their home except the activity center. Usually, some children learn table tennis here in this table tennis hall.


    Because of the time for children to go to school, children usually study here after 6:00 from Monday to Friday and during the day on weekends. Usually, some table tennis lovers rent tables to play.


    Han Jun always plays, so I know here. Now I just use a space. According to the standard singles, four wins in seven innings should be enough.


    Shuya and Han Mo looked at the back of Shu Qiang and Han Jun when they left. There was a little guy between them, one holding one hand and skipping along.


    "They won''t fight before we arrive?" Shuya said with some worry.


    Han Mo''s mouth stiffened. "I don''t think so. Xuanxuan is still there."


    Shuya seemed to suddenly think of something and breathed a sigh of relief, "Oh, yes, Yuxuan is here. They will certainly maintain their image. It is estimated that they stuffed all their anger into the racket. It must be very wonderful for a while." When it comes to the word "wonderful", Shuya''s expression is particularly complex.


    Shuya and Han Mo didn''t dare to stay more. Since the war was imminent, they quickly brought backup. Just a moment later, when the two old men were the first in the competition and the second in friendship, many people helped fight.


    Han Mo quickly inserted the key into the key hole. When he opened the door quickly, the sound was loud.


    Who would have thought that the two old men could find a place to fight when they disagreed. They didn''t even prepare to eat, so they went to play secretly.


    Chen Yuehong thought it was Han Mo and Shu Ya who came back with Xuanxuan. She ran out of the kitchen excitedly and shouted, "Xuanxuan, you go back..."


    Shuya and Han Mo came in before they finished.


    "Where''s Xuanxuan?" Chen Yuehong looked and looked behind Han mo.


    Liu Huijuan also came out, looked at Shuya, looked at Han Mo, and asked, "where''s Xuanxuan?"


    Only two adults came back, and their expressions were not very good. The two old ladies'' hearts clicked, "what''s the matter?" Chen Yuehong strode to Han Mo and said in a questioning tone.


    Han Mo and Shu Ya both sighed.


    Han Mo took the lead in saying, "Xuanxuan followed her grandpa and grandpa."


    "Huh?" The two old ladies looked at each other strangely. "Aren''t they coming back for dinner?"


    Han Mo sighed again. "The two old men thought they were good at table tennis, so they decided to play. Xuanxuan followed them to find the venue."


    The two old ladies, just as they thought at the beginning, asked strangely, "they are not hungry. We Xuanxuan are still hungry. Why don''t we go out to the game before the children finish dinner."


    "I said all these words." Han Mo was a little helpless and tried to persuade him to fail and wink, but Xuanxuan still made the game happen in two words.


    Both old ladies know their husband''s temper. It''s impossible to compromise. Especially in front of the little guy, they want to compare each other and will never let water go.


    Chen Yuehong and Liu Huijuan simply put on a coat and followed Shuya and Han Mo out of the door.


    ......


    It''s dinner time now. Both adults and children eat at home, so there are no people in the table tennis room. Han Jun and Shu Qiang not only rent a table tennis table, but also rent two adjacent tables together, so as not to be disturbed.


    The speed of the backup team was very fast. At once, Chen Yuehong and Liu Huijuan arrived at the stadium.


    As soon as I got to the stadium, I saw two old men warming up.


    When Chen Yuehong and Liu Huijuan arrived, they went straight to their wife.


    "Why did you suddenly come to the game?" Chen Yuehong asked in a low voice.


    "I can''t be worse than the old man in front of him. I want him to know what is the boss in his spare time." Han Jun is very confident. He just wants to win. As long as he can win, he is better than anything.


    Liu Huijuan also walked up to Shu Qiang, "do you have to play today? The dishes are ready at home. Let''s go back to dinner. "


    Shu Qiang shook his head. "We have to play today. This is the game the little guy wants to watch.


    While waiting for them to come, Shu Qiang and Han Jun have stood next to the table tennis table and the warm-up is over.


    According to the rules of ordinary singles, four wins in seven innings. The one who plays 11 points in each inning is the winner. After 10 draws, the one who has 2 points more first is the winner.


    As a referee, Han Mo blew a whistle and sat in the best position to see the whole game.


    The game officially began.


    Shu Qiang is an offensive player. Like his character, he is very tough and strong. The balls he plays are stable, accurate and ruthless.


    Han Jun is a steady player. He is not anxious or impatient. He always summarizes while observing. He has a good attitude. Even if he loses the first two innings, he is confident to pull back.


    Shu Qiang serves.


    His serve, the rotation angle is very tricky.


    At first, Han Jun only received the ball passively, carefully observed Shu Qiang''s playing direction, and then quickly summarized some rules of Shu Qiang in his mind.


    Shu Qiang is not left-handed when eating, but it is strange that he is left-handed when playing. For a right-handed, it is difficult to receive the ball if the opponent is inconsistent with his own direction, and the service force is very strong, the ball speed is fast, and the rotation angle is tricky.


    "10 to 6, Shu Qiang serves." Han Mo said in a flat voice. As a referee, he was meticulous. Since it was a competition, he didn''t pay attention to whether it was his father or his father-in-law. What should be is what. He couldn''t afford to offend both sides, so the best way is fairness.


    Soon the first game had reached the match point. Han Jun lost points because of Shu Qiang''s serve.


    If Han Jun doesn''t catch Shu Qiang''s serve this time, he will lose the first game. Han Jun''s mentality is very good and has been ready. The first game is to summarize experience. But I still don''t want to end the first game so soon.


    Shu Qiang picked up the ball and threw it up gently, at the same angle and with the same strength.


    Han Jun holds the racket


    SnapˇŞˇŞ

 Chapter 677

    When someone plays, someone will watch the game. Although they rent the next table, but no one plays around, someone still comes to watch them play.


    As the fighting became more and more intense, more and more people watched the war around them, and they all whispered around.


    "He may lose this game."


    "Well, I lost when I lost the point on the return of service. It''s already at the opponent''s match point."


    Because Han Jun lost a lot of points when receiving the service just now. Shu Qiang''s service was as fierce as every time. Even Han Mo felt that Shu Qiang must win this game.


    Just when everyone thought Shu Qiang was sure to win the first game, Han Jun hit back, took offense as defense, and hit the ball steadily.


    In addition to Shuya''s family, many people who play in the stadium are also gathered here.


    Everyone stared with unbelievable eyes.


    Shu Qiang was also a little unprepared. At the beginning, he might have doubts, but because Han Jun lost points when receiving the service, Shu Qiang was careless at the bottom of his heart. He thought Han Mo could never catch his service. Unexpectedly, the ball was caught, not only in the form of attack.


    Because he was too stunned and distracted, Han Jun took Shu Qiang by surprise.


    "At 7:10, Han Jun served."


    Originally, Shu Qiang thought that Han Jun was not enough to be afraid. He could completely win the other party 4-0. Unexpectedly, he had found a way to deal with his service in the first game. Shu Qiang''s strong service, which he was proud of, did not bring him a relaxed victory as he expected.


    Since then, the score has been in a tug of war. The two old men are equal to each other.


    Liu Huijuan whispered in Shuya''s ear, "I thought your father could win. It depends on who loses and who wins."


    In fact, this sentence is also what Shuya wanted to say. At first, he thought his father would win, but after Han Jun cracked his strong serve, no one knew the outcome.


    The game between two people who have the same skills but play well is not only a kind of enjoyment for the surrounding audience, but also a kind of thrill. You think someone will win this game, but the other side will surpass unexpectedly.


    In the first game, everyone thought that Shu Qiang was sure to win, and the final score was 10-12. Han Jun narrowly won.


    Everyone''s ideas have changed again. The player who thought he would win without any psychological preparation will be overtaken by the other party. The general mentality will collapse, so that Shu Qiang''s score is backward at the beginning of the second game.


    But the next scene refreshed everyone''s cognition again. Han Jun surprised everyone in the first inning, and Shu Qiang made everyone applaud uncontrollably in the first inning.


    In the second set, Shu Qiang won the game 11-8.


    "Xiaoya, which of them do you think will win?" Chen Yuehong asked in a low voice.


    Chen Yuehong doesn''t know Shu Qiang''s playing skills, but she knows her wife''s skills. Han Jun used to play table tennis well in college. Later, she worked and won the competition held in the school every year. Now in the community activity center, she is called by her friends one by one, so she thought her wife was more likely to win.


    But at the beginning of the first game, she found that she underestimated Shu Qiang. Not only did Shu Qiang have extraordinary strength, but also she was not sure who lost and who won today.


    In the first half of the first inning, even Chen Yuehong thought that the old man might lose this time, but unexpectedly, the old man could fight back and beat Shu Qiang.


    Just when she thought that the aggressive old man in the second inning could win the second inning, Han Jun lost again.


    In the third and fourth innings, the situation is the same as before. One person takes the lead, the other immediately catches up, and then enters the tug of war.


    Chen Yuehong can''t guess who will win in the end. She looks at Shuya.


    Shu Ya''s eyes moved back and forth on Shu Qiang and Han Jun for a moment. She shook her head embarrassed. "Just wait for the last. I really can''t see it now."


    Although Chen Yuehong and Shu Qiang have a good relationship and can maintain a peaceful state of mind at the beginning of the game, at the back, as the game becomes more and more intense, the two old ladies also hope that their old man can win.


    It''s said that they are all a family. What kind of competition is playing. Friendship first and competition second. But I hope my wife can get one more point.


    Liu Huijuan was worried and couldn''t help. She said reluctantly, "my family Shu Qiang is competitive all her life. She always wanted to win when she was young. Now she''s still old. He''s not in good health. Why be so serious."


    Because she has clearly seen that Shu Qiang''s expression is different from that at the beginning, and his physical flexibility has also decreased. Although Shu Qiang has a good foundation and has been exercising since he was discharged from hospital, ordinary sports are nothing, but the concept of sports and competition is different. The more nervous you are, the more likely you are to get tired.


    Liu Huijuan is really worried about Shu Qiang''s health.


    In fact, Chen Yuehong is the same. She knows that her wife is serious this time. She used to play in the activity room without any intention of winning or losing. Everyone has a big technical gap and won very smoothly. Han Jun has been competitive all his life. She must be unconvinced that he was just played this time.


    The atmosphere became a little tense. At first, Chen Yuehong also hoped that her old man could win. Now her mood is a little complicated. She is afraid that two stubborn old men will make some contradictions because of this ball game.


    One game ends and one game begins.


    Two people, you a game, I a game, tie.


    1:0


    1:1


    2:1


    2:2


    3:2


    3:3


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was the seventh inning.


    "Xiaoya, you think of a way, or you won''t let them compete. Now they are just 3:3 in the six innings. No one has lost and no one has won. This is the best result, so as not to hurt the harmony." Chen Yuehong knows her old man. She also knows Shu Qiang''s character. No matter what the result is, the one who loses must be uncomfortable.


    Liu Huijuan also said with some worry, "yes, Xiaoya, go talk about it and don''t compare it. According to their temper, it is difficult to end peacefully. "


    These words were all heard by Xuanxuan sitting in the middle. The little guy tilted his head in doubt, looked at grandma and grandma, and said softly, "why can only one win? Can''t grandpa and grandpa win together? "


    Shuya was thinking about countermeasures. She made up a reason to end the game, but suddenly heard the little guy''s words, lowered her head and pinched the child''s fleshy face. "In the end, only one person won the table tennis game. It may be grandpa or Grandpa. If there are winners, there will be losers. This is the game."


    "But Xuanxuan thought grandpa and Grandpa were very powerful. They should win together." The little guy said softly.


    Shuya didn''t explain too much, but gently touched the child''s head.


    The game continued, and the score of the two people was very tight.


    Han Mo''s voice sounded, "9:10, Han Jun serves."


    Han Jun held the racket in one hand and threw the ball high in the other.


    Shuya subconsciously swallowed her saliva. If Han Jun serves and scores, he will win the seventh game 11-9, with a big score of 4-3. "


    Everyone''s eyes moved with the movement of the ball.


    ˇ°10:10Łˇˇ±


    Flat, flat again!


    Shu Qiang pulled back another point.


    The competition is becoming more and more intense. Not only Chen Yuehong, but also everyone''s heart is mentioned in their throat.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the ball again, waiting for it to be thrown into the air again


    "Grandpa! Grandpa! I have a stomachache. I''m hungry. Let''s hurry home for dinner! "


    No one noticed. A little guy ran to the table tennis table, leaned his head, covered his stomach with a pair of fleshy little hands, and said anxiously.


    Han Mo''s eyebrows stretched slightly.


    Shuya''s frozen face showed a smile.


    Chen Yuehong and Liu Huijuan were also relieved.


    ......


    Xuanxuan has a pair of lovely hands, holding grandpa and grandpa.


    "Xuanxuan, if you weren''t hungry, Grandpa would have won your grandpa."


    "Cut, don''t talk nonsense. I almost won you."


    "Hee hee, grandpa is as good as Grandpa. They are both champions. Let''s go quickly. Xuanxuan is really hungry."


    There is a taste of happiness in the air. The red sunset glow shines on them, setting off the backs of the three people very beautiful, very beautiful

 Chapter 678

    The problem that everyone thought was very difficult was easily solved by the little guy in one sentence again.


    Han Mo has been watching the little guy carefully. At first, he thought the child was really hungry. If an adult is hungry, it can be controlled. He can stand it for at least three or five minutes. Even if it''s just the audience, he will wait until the game is over.


    But children are different. Children are young and can''t control many things. They have to eat when they are hungry, drink when they are thirsty, and sleep when they are sleepy.


    So Han Mo thought that the child was really hungry. It was normal for the child to ask grandpa and grandpa to stop the game when he was hungry. Even later, the referee Xuanxuan decided that grandpa and Grandpa were the winners.


    The two old men are unconvinced and have no opinion in their heart. After all, their main purpose of winning each other is to become a winner in front of the little guy. Since the children say they have won, they just don''t compare the variance. That''s enough. The two old men have no opinion.


    In fact, from the beginning of the first game, we can see that Shu Qiang and Han Jun''s achievements are almost the same. They are equal. Finally, even if one wins the other, it doesn''t mean that winning is better than losing. The big reason is luck and mentality.


    Everyone knows this. The spectators in the museum understand it. Shuya and Han Mo understand it better. Two stubborn old men know better. Even the top table tennis players in China usually come and go. No one wins every battle. When the strength is equal, the ratio often exceeds the technology itself.


    ......


    Before going out to watch Shu Qiang and Han Jun play, the meal was ready, because it ended in the most harmonious way, and the atmosphere of the meal was also very harmonious.


    Although the two old men quarreled from time to time and said that they played table tennis best, after all, it ended in a draw. There was no corner to drive out the final win or loss. It was just a quarrel. In the future, both of them play in the activity room of the community. They have to compete with each other. They know that they must win or lose. They have the same strength. They don''t care. As long as they don''t distinguish between the top and the bottom in the little guy''s heart.


    After dinner, Xuanxuan listened to Grandpa''s story and built blocks with Grandpa. It was almost time. Shu Ya and Han Mo took the children back to bed. In order to facilitate Shu Qiang and Liu Huijuan to participate in activities in the community, the four old people lived together.


    The evening time always passes quickly. The little guy doesn''t play much. It''s time to take a bath and go to bed. Shuya bathes the children and Han Mo coaxes the children to sleep. This is their tacit understanding, which has always been the case.


    The little guy like a lotus in water wears a pink long sleeved nightdress with a lovely rabbit in front of the skirt. The little guy likes the rabbit very much and calls it lily. Now Xuanxuan is in the high development stage of language and likes to name toys very much. Her dolls have their own names. These names are not easy for little guys. Children can remember each name clearly.


    The interest in naming has shifted from dolls to figures and animal images on clothes.


    Xuanxuan ran to the bed, slipped into the quilt and hid her little head in the quilt, revealing only a pair of big eyes and long eyelashes.


    She was hiding from her father. When she heard Han Mo walking to the small room with the story book, Xuanxuan quickly got into the quilt again.


    It was dark in the quilt. The little guy felt very "safe". In fact, she didn''t know that she just hid her eyes under the quilt every time, but her head remained outside.


    But Han Mo always cooperates with the little guy and pretends to look for a circle in the small room.


    "Eh ~ where is Xuanxuan?


    Where is my Xuanxuan? Why isn''t it in the house?


    I have to look for it. Is it here? Is it here? "


    Han Mo opened the wardrobe for a while, and then went to the study table to look under the table.


    Every time Han Mo looks for Xuanxuan, he can hear the little guy giggling in the quilt when he thinks he cheated his father.


    Han Mo crept to the small bed.


    "Is it here?"


    The little guy''s quilt was pulled down slightly, just revealing a clean little round face.


    Han Mo laughed twice. "It turned out that Xuanxuan was hiding in the quilt."


    The little guy was proud of his chosen hiding place. His father looked for it for a while before he found her.


    Han Mo Chong drowned and rubbed the child''s head.


    Every night, it is stipulated that only two stories should be told, the lights should be turned off, and the little guy should sleep by himself.


    Han Mo still told two stories.


    The little guy retracted into the quilt. In fact, he didn''t feel sleepy. He used to be sleepy and refused to sleep. Later, it was Han Mo''s rule that she had to lie in a small bed and try to sleep if she didn''t sleep.


    The little guy resisted at first. When he knew that his resistance was ineffective, he could only accept it gladly.


    Today, after Han Mo told two stories, he didn''t rush away, but asked softly, "is Xuanxuan full tonight?"


    The little guy nodded seriously, "I''m full. Today, Xuanxuan is not very hungry tonight. She ate a lot with her parents at noon. "


    Han Mo smiled and continued to ask, "then why did Xuanxuan say that she was hungry and had a stomachache when Grandpa and Grandpa were playing?"


    The little guy''s face turned red in an instant, "Dad, I''m sorry, Xuanxuan lied."


    Han Mo had already seen that the children were not so hungry at night. Other people are still talking about the table tennis game before dinner, and they don''t observe the little guy very carefully.


    Only Han Mo has been watching the children eat. When Xuanxuan is hungry, she will wolf down. But this evening, the little guy didn''t wolf down. He just ate all the dishes that the adults put in her small bowl and didn''t take the initiative to clip the dishes on the plate.


    Because the little guy ate all the dishes that everyone gave her, others didn''t care much about chatting, but Han Mo knew that this was not what the little guy ate when he was hungry.


    Han Mo smiled and pinched the child''s fleshy face. "Xuanxuan is not a lie, but you can tell Dad why Xuanxuan wants to say that she is hungry and has a stomachache?"


    The little guy tooted his mouth and looked embarrassed, "because Xuanxuan heard her mother and grandma talking. They don''t want grandpa and grandpa to win or lose. They are afraid that the losers are unhappy. Xuanxuan doesn''t want to make grandpa unhappy, nor does she want to make grandpa unhappy, so Xuanxuan wants to go home for dinner and end the game. It just happens that grandpa and grandpa are in a draw. So I went. "


    Han Mo gently stroked the child''s hair and breathed a long sigh of relief. He always felt that the little guy was very sensible, and this time Xuanxuan suddenly jumped to the center of the table tennis court. Han Mo also suspected that the child was intentional.


    But at the moment, hearing the child''s explanation still moved him unspeakably. Xuanxuan really grew up and could take care of others'' feelings in her own way.


    Han Mo Chong drowned and kissed the little guy on the cheek. "Xuanxuan did a good job. Grandpa and Grandpa were very happy tonight. Xuanxuan, go to bed early. "


    The little guy was very happy to get his father''s praise. He nodded hard, closed his eyes slightly and entered the state of ready to sleep.


    Han Mo touched the child''s head again, stepped back to the door, turned off the light, and gently took the door.

 Chapter 679

    Next day


    Originally, Han Mo and Shuya had a collective rest, just wanted to accompany the children, but who thought the little guy didn''t want to rest like them at all.


    "Dad, I want to go to kindergarten. If I don''t go to kindergarten, teachers and classmates will miss me and they will cry." The little guy''s very serious expression made Han Mo and Shuya laugh.


    Shu yachong rubbed the child''s head, smiled and said, "are you sure the teachers and students will cry if they don''t see us Xuanxuan?"


    The little guy nodded very seriously, "yes, Yuxuan is sure. They will cry when they miss me. "


    In Xuanxuan''s little heart, she would cry when she wanted to see but couldn''t.


    Because little guys miss their parents, but they want to cry when they can''t see them right away. She felt that if she didn''t go to kindergarten, teachers and students would miss herself, but she couldn''t see it, and she would cry.


    Sometimes I feel that when the little guy grows up, he starts to think more questions, but sometimes I find that the original child''s idea is so simple.


    Han Mo shook his head helplessly, "well, let''s hurry to the kindergarten. Xuanxuan''s teachers and classmates miss her."


    Han Mo took the little guy''s little hand and walked near the kindergarten gate. He was stopped by the little tiger mother who just came out of the kindergarten.


    "Dad Xuanxuan, you are here today. Xiao Hu said that Xuanxuan didn''t go to the kindergarten yesterday. He spent the whole night at home saying that he missed Xuanxuan. " Xiaohu''s mother smiled and touched Xuanxuan''s head.


    Mengmeng''s mother has just sent Mengmeng to the kindergarten. When she came out of the kindergarten, she saw Han Mo and they came straight over.


    "I just asked teacher Ding rou. She said that Xuanxuan was going to rest for a few days. I wondered if she was ill. Fortunately, Xuanxuan came to the kindergarten today. Mengmeng was unhappy as soon as she came home last night. She said that Xuanxuan didn''t come to the kindergarten. It didn''t mean anything. She didn''t want to go." Mengmeng''s mother shrugged helplessly.


    Han Mo knows that Xuanxuan is popular in kindergarten. Many children like to play with her, but they didn''t expect to have such a great influence. They just don''t go to kindergarten all day. The children will talk to their parents at home about it.


    It seems that I underestimated the friendship between children. Just at home, when the little guy said she didn''t go to kindergarten, the students would miss her and even cry. Han Mo also felt that it was impossible, and he also felt that Xuanxuan overestimated herself. How deep friendship children''s playmates can have. Now I think I can''t help feeling ashamed of my ideas.


    Xiaohu''s mother and Mengmeng''s mother just said a few things that their children wanted Xuanxuan, and then talked about another thing.


    Yesterday, Xuanxuan didn''t go to the kindergarten and asked for a week''s leave, so he didn''t know because Ding Rou thought Xuanxuan couldn''t take a rest at home and didn''t contact Han Mo to tell him.


    "You didn''t come yesterday. You certainly don''t know what the teacher told our parents after school." Mother tiger said mysteriously.


    When Mengmeng''s mother heard this, she seemed to think of something and smiled.


    "What''s up?" Han Mo really didn''t know, so he asked casually.


    Little tiger''s mother showed a proud look on her face. "This Friday, their class will hold an open class and invite parents to participate in the teaching. They should not only cooperate with the teachers for half a day''s teaching activities, but also give their children an open class, but also visit the canteen. You can try the food in the kindergarten canteen. Usually, the photos put out by the kindergarten are very attractive. I really don''t know how to eat. After all, it''s important for children to eat. "


    Han Mo heard that he probably knew the activities of the kindergarten and nodded slightly.


    Little tiger''s mother suddenly looked a little excited. "The most important thing is that there is and only one parent can participate in this open class."


    When little tiger''s mother said this, Mengmeng''s mother obviously showed a regretful expression.


    "This is the first open class in the kindergarten, so it''s who signs up first. Mother tiger is the first in the class to sign up." Mengmeng''s mother also wanted to participate, but she was a little nervous when it came to giving the children an open class alone. After all, she didn''t have a class and didn''t know what to say to attract the children''s attention, so she wanted to think about it.


    But this thought missed the opportunity. No one thought that mother tiger was the first to sign up when other parents were considering it. To be exact, when Ding Rou said there was this activity, mother tiger directly signed up.


    Xiaohu''s mother prefers to show herself. This is the first open class activity in the kindergarten. Xiaohu''s mother wants to show herself in front of her children, so as to make Xiaohu look bright.


    "It doesn''t matter, Meng Meng''s mother, there''s still a chance next time. Next time you sign up earlier, this time I''ll explore the way first, and then come back to tell you." Mother tiger said with a smile.


    Although Mengmeng''s mother feels sorry, she also feels nothing. After all, there will be opportunities in this activity in the future, and there is no need to grab the first one.


    Han Mo also sent the little guy to the kindergarten. He didn''t stay long, so he took the child''s hand and went to the kindergarten. Han Mo didn''t want to attend the open class, and didn''t care much about what Xiaohu''s mother said.


    Ding Rou didn''t know that Xuanxuan would come to school in advance. When she saw the little guy, she stared, "Xuanxuan, you''re here. The teacher thought you wouldn''t come to class for a week. The teacher missed you."


    With that, Ding Rou took the little guy''s hand and walked to the classroom.


    Xuanxuan chubby little face showed a big smile, "Xuanxuan also wants to be a teacher."


    Han Mo looked at the little guy who followed the teacher without even saying goodbye and shook his head helplessly.


    Shuya went to rehearse when the little guy wanted to go to school. She recently had an important performance. As an artist with both morality and art, she was selected to join the National Delegation and perform abroad. She wanted to sing songs. This performance was not only a talent show, but also some political colors. The selected artists were old artists and representatives of young artists, Shuya is the only one.


    So Shuya attaches great importance to it. She has rehearsed for a long time. Being selected this time is a high affirmation of her acting career.


    The child and her mother have something to do. Han Mo also thought back to the morning media unhappily. Before, he told little Pang Xie that they would disappear for a period of time, so that they had no major events and didn''t bother themselves. He didn''t expect to come so soon.


    With the office door open, Han Mo sat directly behind his desk and started to browse the documents in his mailbox.


    The files have been opened by Ponzi, and most of them have been processed.


    Suddenly, little Pang Xie complained loudly outside the door, "what are all these things? I dare to say that I am the leader of the industry. It''s really a tiger that doesn''t get angry. When we are little rabbits, we are good."

 Chapter 680

    Little Ponzi didn''t know that Han Mo was back. He complained loudly and walked to Han Mo''s office.


    Because he still had a mobile phone in his hand, he kept looking at the mobile phone screen and didn''t notice Han mo.


    "Who said so angrily?" Han Mo asked casually.


    Little pangxie was unprepared. He was startled by Han Mo and almost threw his mobile phone away.


    "Brother Han!" Little Ponzi shouted, staring in shock.


    Han Mo tilted his mouth. "Why are you shouting so loudly?"


    "No, brother Han! You, why are you back? Didn''t you say you wanted to take a break? This is only one day. " Little Pang Xie just complained all over his face. When he saw Han Mo, he was shocked at first sight. At the moment, he was happy.


    When little pangxie saw Han Mo, he was almost happy to hold him.


    Han Mo looked at pangxie like an abnormal person''s expression. "I just haven''t come all day. What''s your stimulation?"


    "I''m not stimulated. I''m too happy. Brother Han, if you don''t come, it''s like the world lacks something." Little pangxie looked at Han Mo with extremely frank eyes.


    Han Mo got goose bumps and glanced at little Pang Xie. "What were you talking about when you came in just now?"


    After a while, little pangxie returned to his appearance before he came in, and his face showed dissatisfaction.


    "Last time, the BS company in Bangzi country talked to you about buying the copyright of our masked king. Didn''t you sell it? Later, they have been preparing their own TV programs, and then they claim to invest a lot of money to build a program that shocked the audience." Little pangxie said this in a somewhat disdainful tone, but he was quite calm.


    Han Mo thought it was normal. At that time, BS company came to talk about buying copyright. Han Mo was unwilling to sell it for a simple reason. No matter where the program originally came from, but in this world, Han Mo didn''t want to sell it to Bangzi country for personal reasons. Although it didn''t sell, it didn''t collapse. It was still in a relatively harmonious state. It was declined.


    Han Mo didn''t sell here. There was nothing wrong with people going back to spend money on their own programs. He asked casually, "what happened later."


    Pang Xie''s tone changed and his tone rose slightly, "but they are very shameless. Before the program was broadcast, they began to build momentum for the program. In order to publicize their program and attract people''s attention, they said that their company is unmatched in producing TV programs, and they also use obscure words to guide and deceive netizens and the media, He said that the masked King we just aired was inspired by them. "


    Hearing this, Han Mo understood why Pang Xie was so angry just now. It turned out that he was angry because of the second half of the sentence.


    Han Mo confirmed that there was no "masked king" or similar programs in the world, and the development of the entertainment industry in Bangzi country was not as developed as his world. The programs that were popular in Asia did not exist here.


    The BS company in Bangzi country is nothing inspired by them, but it is no surprise that the company in Bangzi country will have such behavior. After all, it is always shameless to say that other people''s things are their own character. They have been like this since ancient times, which has been the tradition of Bangzi country.


    Han Mo listened very carefully, but his reaction was not as excited as little Pang Xie. He just said "Oh." He gave a and nodded.


    "Brother Han, do you think we should send a lawyer''s letter or a statement to attack them and strongly fight back against them to let them know that we are powerful. We are not easy to bully." Little pangxie said angrily.


    Han Mo calmly looked at Pang Xie. "How are you going to fight back?"


    "We issued a voice to severely criticize their shameless behavior, asked them to apologize, and asked them to tell everyone that the previously implied program was not our masked king." Little pangxie thought for a moment and replied.


    Han Mo smiled. In fact, such words didn''t make any sense. People didn''t name their names. The program they said was our program. Moreover, not all netizens on the network guessed that they were talking about us. They were still in the stage of random guessing. We came out to fight back. It was like there was no silver 300 Liang here. It was nothing, It makes people think.


    Han Mo just listened to what little Pang Xie said and checked some relevant news of BS company on the Internet. It is true that what they said in front of the media is arrogant, and the implied program can be associated with the program as long as they have seen the masked king of songs a little.


    Before, "masked king" was not only very popular in China, but also broadcast simultaneously on the whole network. It was also highly praised by other countries, among which Bangzi country and island country were the most sought after audiences. Many songs have become popular in these two countries.


    Therefore, many netizens in Bangzi country guessed that BS company implied that the masked king of songs.


    Pang Xie is waiting for Han Mo to make a decision. As long as Han Mo says a "good" word, he will immediately edit the statement and send it online immediately.


    "Ignore them." Han Mo''s tone is very flat.


    Little Ponzi couldn''t believe his ears. He looked like I had heard wrong. He thought about what to say against them, and it seemed that they were both strong and uncompromising.


    Han Mo saw little Pang Xie''s expression, "verbal counterattack is not our style?"


    "We?" Little pangxie didn''t keep up with Han Mo''s rhythm.


    "We will fight them back with facts." Han Mo said with a smile.


    Ponzi, "what?"


    Han Mo smiled. "They have new programs, and so do we."


    At this time, little pangxie really understood Han Mo''s meaning. His round eyes narrowed into a slit from doubt to amazement, and then to excitement.


    ......


    Since Han Mo took out the program planning case, everyone has been busy again.


    Song Yingxiong and Pang Xie, in particular, kept themselves very busy all day. They didn''t have so much work, but they just worked hard to find something to do.


    Song hero is because he was originally the director of TV programs. For such a long time, he watched Han Mo and Shen Fei. They were busy making movies. Although he, as a member of Han Mo''s special team, also participated in the preparation, shooting and release of the film, he didn''t help.


    But this time, Han Mo''s project to start is a TV program. That''s when song hero takes the lead. He watched others busy for so long. It''s not easy to wait for an opportunity. Naturally, he worked hard to roll his arms and sleeves.


    Little Pang Xie''s idea is even simpler. He just wants to beat the BS company of Bangzi country by the new program of Han Mo, so that he can express his evil spirit.


    In recent days, the preliminary planning of the program has been very smooth. After the last masked king of songs, Guo Tao and Wang Qian have resigned from Apple satellite TV and are now working in sichen media.


    Han Mo''s new program also added two people to the working group.


    Wang Qian and Pang Xie had known each other before, and they were very familiar with each other. They got started quickly when they were just put into work. They didn''t go through the adaptation period.


    Guo Tao and song Yingxiong are brothers of Beidu Communication University. They have a good personal relationship and have cooperated before. This is a renewal.


    ......


    Han Mo just took the little guy home. Tomorrow is Friday. Another day of school is the weekend.


    He is looking forward to the happy time he can play with the little guy at the weekend.


    Han Mo was thinking about where to take his children to play at the weekend when his mobile phone suddenly rang. He looked at the screen and connected the phone.


    PS: it''s cooling down everywhere. Friends should keep warm and wear clothes. Don''t catch a cold~~

 Chapter 681

    Han Mo connects the phone, and Ding Rou''s voice comes from the receiver.


    "Dad Xuanxuan, I''m sorry to call you so late." Ding Rou''s tone was apologetic.


    Han Mo knew that if it weren''t for something, Ding Rou wouldn''t call so late. "Don''t bother, what''s the matter with Mr. Ding?"


    Ding Rou sighed softly before slowly saying, "yes, father Xuanxuan, there will be an open class for parents tomorrow Friday. Originally, only one parent will participate in the activities, including giving a class for the children alone, cooperating with the teachers for teaching tasks, and having a baby meal in the kindergarten canteen. I thought Xuanxuan wouldn''t come to school this week, so I didn''t tell you. "


    Ding Rou really didn''t tell him, but Han Mo knew that two days ago, at the gate of the kindergarten, Xiaohu''s mother said in high spirits that she would participate in the half day open class and said all the things she needed to do to participate in the activity. Han Mo still remembered that Mengmeng''s mother also wanted to participate, but she didn''t get the chance because she signed up late. It''s a little pity.


    This time, when Ding Rou mentioned this activity again, he suddenly remembered it and said casually, "well, I heard about this activity. It''s very good."


    Ding Rou said anxiously with a low tone, "originally, mother tiger was very positive and made sufficient preparations, but just now she suddenly told me she couldn''t participate because there was something urgent at home. She really couldn''t come. I also understand her. If she wasn''t in a hurry at home, she wouldn''t be unable to attend so suddenly. But tomorrow''s activities are very important, and the leaders of the park will come and visit. "


    Han Mo understands Ding Rou''s meaning of calling. He may want him to help put out the fire and fill the vacancy of Xiaohu''s mother. In fact, Han Mo is not a child''s activity he doesn''t want to participate in, but he heard what Xiaohu''s mother said before. It seems that many parents in the class want to participate and they are not prepared. If other parents have the intention, Han Mo doesn''t want to be in the limelight.


    Han Mo comforted, "don''t worry, Mr. Ding. I heard about this activity when I met Xiaohu''s mother at the gate of the kindergarten. At that time, Mengmeng''s mother was also present. I can see that Mengmeng''s mother also wanted to participate in this activity. It is said that many parents were interested in participating when issuing this notice. Mr. Ding can ask them. Maybe everyone wants to participate. "


    Han Mo heard that Ding Rou was worried. He wanted to use this method to reassure her first.


    However, when she finished, Ding Rou was not in a better mood. Instead, she gave a long sigh and her tone became more low. "To tell you the truth, before making this call, I had called all the interested parents, including Mengmeng''s mother.


    But because the time is too hasty, tomorrow is the activity day. The parents who originally wanted to participate don''t want to participate. I really couldn''t help calling Xuanxuan''s father. "


    Ding Rou is telling the truth. Although Han Mo is also the child''s parent, he is a big star after all. Ding Rou doesn''t want to bother him anymore, but tomorrow''s class can''t participate in half day activities without parents. She called Han Mo with the last hope.


    Han Mo didn''t expect that other parents didn''t want to participate at first. Later, it''s not difficult to understand. Before, everyone wanted to participate because they wanted to show their best side in front of teachers and children in a week''s preparation time. They all wanted to sign up first and then prepare slowly.


    But little tiger''s mother took the lead in grabbing the quota, so everyone gave up the activity and gave up the idea of preparing for a half day open class. At the moment, because Xiaohu''s mother didn''t participate, Ding Rou called them temporarily. Naturally, no one was willing to participate. She wasn''t prepared at all, and she couldn''t tell about it. Isn''t a good thing a bad thing, but she lost face in front of her children.


    So those parents would rather not participate than take the risk.


    Han Mo didn''t speak immediately. Ding Rou''s heart had already been mentioned to his throat.


    This is the first open class for parents in the school. The school attaches great importance to it, and all classes also attach importance to it. In the kindergarten like golden sun, which ranks in the front in the north, the requirements for teachers in the kindergarten are also very high. Teachers will be scored in each activity. At the end of the year, the evaluation depends on the scores accumulated at ordinary times.


    If Ding Rou can''t pull a parent to participate in the activity this time, she may be punished in the park. The parents'' abilities are uneven. This kind of activity focuses on participation, so the park has no requirements for parents. But for teachers, teachers'' cooperation and organization and coordination ability are among the scores.


    These are in the case of parental participation. If there is no parental participation, Ding Rou will become the only class in golden sun kindergarten without parents participating in open classes. Ding Rou will certainly be severely criticized.


    In fact, Ding Rou didn''t hold much hope for Han mo. after a while, Han Mo didn''t answer. She gave up the idea of fighting again. Her voice was depressed, but she pretended to be calm and said, "it''s all right, Xuanxuan''s father, don''t be embarrassed and have a rest early."


    Ding Rou tried to keep a calm tone towards the microphone. In fact, she was extremely depressed and controlled herself to speak without crying. Although the other party could not see, she managed to squeeze out a smile from the corners of her mouth, "excuse me, father Xuanxuan, I''ll hang up first and then..."


    "When is the open class tomorrow?" Han Mo suddenly asked.


    Ding Rou couldn''t believe her ears. Just now her low eyes flashed, "did you agree to participate in the public?" She was afraid that she had heard wrong or would have misunderstood, so she asked again carefully.


    Han Mo nodded slightly, "I''ll attend tomorrow, but because I didn''t make preparations in advance, the part of teaching the children alone may not be very exciting. I hope Mr. Ding won''t be criticized for my reasons."


    "No, no, this activity has no requirements for parents. As long as the content is positive, any theme is OK." Ding Rou explained.


    Han Mo said calmly, "that''s good. I''ll go directly to the kindergarten next year."


    Ding Rou jumped out of bed happily. She couldn''t control her emotions. She could control her loss just now. Now she couldn''t hold back her happiness, "thank you, father Xuanxuan. Thank you so much. As long as we have parents to participate in this activity, otherwise the park will feel that my organization and coordination ability is not good. No parents are willing to support the activities in the park, so they won''t participate. "


    Han Mo smiled. "Let''s have an early rest, Mr. Ding. I''ll prepare again. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Hang up, Han Mo is a little worried. He hasn''t taught children. What should he say.

 Chapter 682

    After hanging up, Ding Rou is still in a state of excitement. Now parents attach great importance to their children''s education, especially the enlightenment stage in early childhood, which has reached the point of madness. Therefore, the requirements for kindergartens are also very high. Kindergartens like golden sun have great competition pressure for teachers.


    Survival of the fittest, the law of nature.


    Every year, some teachers who have been optimized face unemployment. Ding Rou has been doing well in the kindergarten. The kindergarten leaders evaluate her very well. She also cherishes the opportunity to work here. This time, if no parents participate in the half day open class, they will not only be criticized, but also write down a sum in the evaluation book. If there are deduction items, it will be difficult to add them back.


    At the end of each year, teachers are divided into grades and eliminated at the end according to the scores in the evaluation book.


    Han Mo helped Ding Rou a lot, but Han Mo was a little worried.


    Hang up, Han Mo is a little depressed.


    He doesn''t like to be in the limelight, and he doesn''t want to participate in this open class. He has the same mentality as all parents. The preparation time is too short. He has only one night. He doesn''t even have time to prepare teaching tools, so he will go to the battlefield. The children are young and disobedient. How about the classroom effect? Han Mo has no psychological preparation.


    But if you promise, you can''t go wrong. It''s best in all classes. At least you can see it. You can''t lose face to Xuanxuan.


    Han Mo turned on the computer and began to search on the Internet.


    ......


    Like every day, the little guy got up with sleepy eyes. Tara took his little slippers and went to the kitchen. "Dad, are you making breakfast?"


    Shuya heard the little guy''s voice, turned her head and said with a smile, "today''s mother makes breakfast for Xuanxuan and asks her father to sleep more."


    "Why is dad still sleeping? Is it a little lazy pig?" The little guy, with two meat forks around his waist, tooted his mouth and imitated the appearance of an adult.


    Shuya walked over and rubbed the child''s head. "Dad was busy for Xuanxuan''s public class last night and didn''t go to bed until very late."


    "Open class? Is Dad going to attend an open class? Isn''t it mother tiger? " When Ding Rou called yesterday, the little guy had fallen asleep. He didn''t know that his father had taken over from Xiaohu''s mother to attend the open class.


    The little guy jumped and jumped excitedly, and suddenly lost sleep. "Great, great, it''s my father who has an open class. It''s my father."


    Although children are not better than food and clothing, they will still be very happy when others praise their parents. This is the child''s small vanity.


    The little guy was happy. Suddenly his two little feet left the ground, his little head looked back and shouted, "Dad!"


    Han Mo didn''t go to bed until midnight, but as soon as the little guy''s footsteps rang in the morning, he woke up. At that time, he woke up, which has become a stubborn biological clock.


    Seeing the little guy jumping and jumping, Han Mo couldn''t help but want to pick her up.


    The little guy knew that her father picked her up, and his two legs swung back and forth in the air. It looked very cute.


    "Dad, let''s hurry up. You''re going to class with me today." The little guy''s expression is very serious.


    Xuanxuan still didn''t understand the meaning of parents'' class. Anyway, she was very happy to be in the kindergarten with her father.


    Han Mo picked up his finger and scanned the little guy''s upturned nose. "Dad will not only accompany you to class, but also give you class."


    The little guy''s big cute eyes widened, "is it true? Dad has to teach us. Is Dad the teacher today? "


    "Of course it''s true. Dad is a teacher today." Han Mo was still a little unsure. After all, he didn''t teach children. Children are the most uncontrollable factor, and anything can happen.


    But looking at the bright, simple and cheerful big eyes of the little guy, he was a little excited.


    The atmosphere was driven by the little guy. The whole breakfast was very pleasant and fast.


    "Mom, you can look after the house at home. My father and I are going to school. Don''t miss us too much." The little guy waved his small arm and said goodbye to Shuya.


    Shuya looked at the child''s lovely appearance and kissed her little face.


    Han Mo, as before, parked his car not too far away, and then led the little guy''s little hand towards the kindergarten.


    "Dad, what are you going to tell us?" The little guy looked excited. This was the first time that a parent gave a lecture in the class, and it was her father. Although the little guy knew that there would be an open class for parents before, he didn''t say how much he hoped to let his father participate, he was really his father now. The little guy had a sense of pride from the inside out.


    Han Mo saw the little guy''s excited expression and suddenly felt that he was right to promise Ding Rou that he could make the child so happy and would do anything.


    Han Mo said mysteriously, "Xuanxuan, guess."


    The little guy raised his head slightly and thought, "are you telling us a story?" In the little guy''s heart, dad is very good at telling stories.


    Han Mo shook his head, "No."


    "Is that teaching us to dance?" The little guy suddenly thought of the previous spacewalk. In his little heart, dad was also very good at dancing.


    Han Mo smiled and shook his head again, "No."


    Not telling stories, not dancing, what is that? The little guy touched the back of his head, "is it to tell us math problems?"


    At home, her father explained math problems to her, and his father''s method of explaining math problems was very effective. He could learn it as soon as he learned it. But the little guy suddenly showed an embarrassed expression when he thought of it, "Dad, if you really explain math problems, maybe your class today will be a failure."


    Han Mo was stunned, "why?"


    The little guy sighed softly, "because everyone doesn''t like math class. Every time the teacher leaves homework, everyone feels very headache." Xuanxuan pressed her head and shook her head.


    Han Mo couldn''t help laughing and poked the little guy''s head with his finger. "Don''t worry, Dad won''t tell you math problems."


    It''s not a math problem. The little guy raised his head happily, "what''s that, dad? Say it quickly."


    Han Mo sold it. "It''s a secret. We''ll know it when we get to the kindergarten."


    The little guy was waiting for his father''s spoilers in high spirits. As a result, he didn''t wait for anything. His little mouth tilted high, "don''t say it, hum."


    With these words, she arrived at the gate of the kindergarten. Teacher Ding Rou met Han Mo and Xuanxuan from a distance. In her eyes, Han Mo is not only a student''s parent, a big star, but also her savior.

 Chapter 683

    "Xuanxuan dad, Xuanxuan!" Ding Rou quickly walks to Han Mo, smiling.


    "Today we also need you to give the babies a lesson, but as long as the content is positive, there is no requirement on quality, you can tell a story, it doesn''t matter." Teacher Ding Rou comforted that she didn''t think about how wonderful an open class would be at this time. After all, time is limited. It''s normal to inform others so late last night and have no time to prepare. In fact, Han Mo has been very grateful to him for coming as a parent representative.


    Han Mo saw Ding Rou''s worry and smiled and patted the schoolbag behind him. "It''s all right. I''ve also prepared it. It should be all right. Don''t worry."


    Ding Rou''s eyes fell on the schoolbag behind Han Mo, stopped for a moment, and didn''t say anything.


    At this time, several parents noticed Han mo. Ding Rou''s voice was not loud, but because everyone sent their children near the gate, they also heard the dialogue between Ding Rou and Han mo.


    Because several parents wanted to sign up before, and they gave up when Xiaohu''s mother grabbed the first one. Later, Ding Rou called them. They all refused Ding Rou because they felt that the time was too tight to prepare for the open class. Now I can''t help worrying for Han Mo when I see that Han Mo has taken this matter.


    "It is estimated that Han Mo also received a call yesterday."


    "It was very late when I received the call yesterday. How to prepare so late."


    "Yes, this kind of activity, either don''t participate or perform well, so as not to embarrass the child. It''s good not to participate, but don''t perform well. The child will hate me."


    "My idea is the same as yours. For this reason, I didn''t participate and declined teacher Ding."


    The two parents whispered, their eyes stayed on Han Mo for a moment, and both subconsciously shook their heads, because in their thoughts, Han Mo could not prepare a decent open class in such a short time.


    After entering the kindergarten, Xuanxuan was brought in by the teacher first, and Han Mo prepared his own "teaching tools".


    At the beginning of the half day open class, Ding Rou explained to the children the main content of today''s day, and then Ding Rou started the first class for everyone. Han Mo needs to help. The second part is Han Mo''s home. He wants to give a class to the children independently. The third part is lunch time. Han Mo can eat with the children. It means eating, but it''s actually trying to eat, The children will have a nap after dinner. Han Mo also ended his half day open class schedule.


    Ding Rou stood in the middle of the classroom, "students, a parent and teacher will give you a class today. We applaud Xuanxuan''s father. "


    The children cooperated with the teacher very much. They clapped their hands vigorously, especially Xuanxuan. When her good friends saw her clapping so loudly, they also clapped hard.


    The applause lasted for a long time. After Ding Rou said he could stop, everyone stopped clapping.


    The first part of Ding Rou''s lecture is art class. The children draw in their picture books. The children are in the middle class and have strong understanding ability. Shuya only explains a little, and the children can understand.


    Han Mo carefully looked at the pictures drawn by each child, but he would not take the initiative to correct the common sense problems that adults think. He still respected children to draw through their own imagination.


    Unless the children ask him questions, he will answer patiently.


    In the first class, time passed quickly. The children drew their own paintings, and then Ding Rou hung them on the wall of the classroom one by one. The second part is about to begin.


    "Xuanxuan, what is your father going to tell us?" Mengmeng whispered in Xuanxuan''s ear.


    In fact, the children were very curious. Ruirui also looked at Xuanxuan with expectant eyes, "what is it?"


    Xuanxuan wanted to pretend she didn''t hear everyone''s questions, but because the children around her were looking at her with questioning eyes, she couldn''t pretend she couldn''t hear.


    Xuanxuan coughed calmly and paused for a moment, "in fact, I don''t know."


    Originally, when Xuanxuan paused, she thought she was going to hear the content of the class next. As a result, she didn''t know. She was full of black lines.


    Han Mo returned to the classroom with his "teaching tools".


    In front of Han Mo was a small table and several empty mineral water bottles.


    "What is Xuanxuan''s father going to do?"


    "An empty water bottle. Is it going to give us a craft class?"


    "It seems so. There are pigments next to it. It should be a craft class."


    Xuanxuan''s classmates began to whisper. Xuanxuan didn''t know what her father was going to do and kept staring at her father.


    Ding Rou actually doesn''t know what Han Mo is going to tell you. She was so excited to see Han mo before that she forgot to ask. However, Ding Rou thought Han Mo was just bringing a picture book to tell you a story. Unexpectedly, she brought so many things. She was also very curious about the content of his lecture.


    Han Mo is different from other parents. He is a star. More than half of the female teachers in the kindergarten are his fans, including the head of the kindergarten, Wang Lei, who especially appreciates Han mo.


    Ding Rou''s complacent parents who will attend the open class of the class in the morning are Han mo. the news told all the teachers, causing a commotion in the teacher''s office.


    We didn''t expect that busy people like Han Mo had time to participate in kindergarten activities. They were both excited and looking forward to it.


    At the moment, the teachers without classes are crowded at the door of the classroom and look inside.


    There are more and more people at the door of the classroom, crowded into three floors inside and three floors outside.


    "What exactly is Han Mo talking about?"


    "I''m curious, too. It feels like handmade?"


    "Teaching children should be like this. Painting was just on. Now it''s all about telling stories and doing handicrafts."


    "No matter what you say, you are handsome, hee hee."


    "Yes, according to Ding Rou, it''s good to inform people to come to the open class last night. It''s so tight that it''s actually very difficult for people who haven''t talked about the class."


    "Let''s not ask for content. Let''s just look at people."


    The teachers who crowded at the door whispered and stared at Han mo.


    "What are you all doing at the door?" Wang Lei''s voice suddenly sounded from behind the crowd.


    The teachers were startled and looked a little flustered. They wanted to retreat quickly, but they didn''t want to leave. Han Mo''s class was about to begin. No? But the head of the garden and the leaders of the garden came.


    Wang Lei, as the head of the kindergarten and other leaders in the garden, inspected the open classes of each class. When he came to the door of class 2 classroom, he saw a large group of teachers around here.


    Wang Lei glanced inside and knew why there were so many teachers at the door of the class. He didn''t say anything, compared with the other garden leaders behind him, and stood at the door.


    Han Mo picked up a whiteboard pen and said with a smile, "students, the content of our class today is magical color."


    Then Han Mo wrote these words on the whiteboard.

 Chapter 684

    "Magical color?"


    "Is it to let children know color?"


    "The children in the middle class should have known the color long ago."


    "Before kindergarten, the children knew the color."


    "I think it should not be a simple introduction to color, or how to explain the word magic."


    "Listen carefully. Mr. Han is going to start teaching."


    "Hee hee, come on, don''t even guess."


    "Shh ~"


    The teachers who crowded outside the door whispered. Finally, the head of the kindergarten, Wang Lei, asked everyone to be quiet.


    Wang Lei has dealt with Han Mo many times. He knows that Han Mo is not so simple. It is impossible to just let everyone know the color.


    If it is so simple to know the color, there is no need to bring so many things. Just take a few colored paper. Why is it a bottle and a pigment.


    The headmaster asked everyone to be quiet. The teachers who talked quietly just now closed their mouths and dared not make any more noise.


    Han Mo didn''t notice that there were so many eyes staring at him outside the gate behind him.


    Han Mo looked at the children mysteriously. "Uncle needs the help of two children now. Did you take the initiative to raise your hand?"


    Everyone had been wondering what Xuanxuan''s father was going to do. Now they heard that they needed help and looked at each other.


    "I will."


    "I want to help."


    "I, I, I!"


    "Me!"


    At first, Han Mo was most worried that the children didn''t cooperate and no one took the initiative to participate in the activity, which was a little embarrassing. Then he had to ask his familiar children and Xuanxuan to help.


    But I didn''t expect that now almost all the children in the class are raising their hands. Not only do they raise their hands, but everyone is shouting enthusiastically.


    Everyone raised their hands, and the choice was in Han Mo''s hands.


    He looked around and chose who?


    It''s false to say that he has no selfishness. He must let Xuanxuan be his little assistant in his first public class.


    Han Mo thought so, but Ding Rou was nearby. He was embarrassed to just point Xuanxuan''s name and let her come up directly.


    Han Mo thought for a moment, smiled and said to the children, "uncle needs six little assistants, two at a time. Since everyone wants to participate in our magic color, we can only choose the fastest children to participate. After a while, I said, "ready to start, which two children stand up first and which two children are our little assistants in the first round."


    This rule is easy to understand. Han Moyi said that the children understood it.


    The atmosphere became tense. Everyone was waiting for Han Mo to say that he was ready to start.


    Even the teacher watching at the door couldn''t help tightening his nerves.


    Han Mo paused for a moment, his eyes swept from left to right from each child''s small face.


    "Ready..."


    The children couldn''t help biting their saliva.


    "Start!"


    Just after Han Mo''s voice was brushed, the children stood up.


    In fact, this is a test of children''s concentration and reaction speed.


    Han Mo knew that the little guy''s concentration and reaction speed were great. If he didn''t disappoint him, Xuanxuan was the first to stand up, and it was very obvious that Ding Rou and the teacher outside the door saw it.


    The second child who stood up was difficult to define, but Han Mo also found that it was Ruirui.


    "Please come to the stage with our first two children, Xuanxuan and Ruirui." Han Mo pointed out the direction of Xuanxuan and Ruirui respectively.


    The two children were very proud and walked to the small table hand in hand.


    Han Mo said a piece of paint and handed it to Xuanxuan. "What color is it, Xuanxuan?"


    The little guy shouted, "red!"


    Han Mo nodded slightly, touched the little guy''s head, and then raised the pigment in Xuanxuan''s hand to the children under the stage, "what color is this?"


    The children said in unison, "red."


    "Han Mo doesn''t really want to teach children to recognize color."


    "I don''t think it will be so simple."


    "Let''s keep watching."


    The teachers were very curious about Han Mo''s next move.


    Han Mo poured the diluted pigment into an empty mineral water bottle.


    Half a bottle of red liquid is very bright and beautiful.


    Han Mo handed Ruirui another pigment and asked gently, "Ruirui, what color is this?"


    Ruirui answered the question louder, "yellow."


    Han Mo also raised his hand to show the paint to the children. The children shouted again, "yellow."


    Han Mo poured the pigment into an empty water bottle in the same way.


    Han Mo took out a transparent water bottle with a larger mouth from under the table.


    Then he said to Xuanxuan holding the red bottle in both hands, "Xuanxuan, are you sure the pigment in your hand is red?"


    The little guy nodded hard. "I''m sure."


    "Ruirui, are you sure that the paint in your hand is yellow?" Han Mo asked.


    "I''m sure." Ruirui answered loudly.


    "OK, now give me all the bottles in your hands." Han Mo stretched out his hands and picked up two bottles.


    Then quickly pour the two pigments into a large empty bottle.


    Quickly close the lid, "now is the time to witness miracles. Children don''t blink."


    The children were very nervous about the mobilized atmosphere and looked at the bottle in Han Mo''s hand like watching magic.


    The teacher outside the door also stared at the bottle nervously and didn''t dare to blink.


    Han Mo''s hand moves quickly and shakes hard.


    Raise the bottle again.


    There was an exclamation in the classroom.


    Because the bottle held high by Han Mo is neither red nor yellow, but orange.


    Orange!


    The children opened their mouths in surprise.


    "Uncle is doing magic."


    "How cool!"


    The children looked at the bottle in Han Mo''s hand like magic.


    Ding Rou didn''t know what Han Mo was going to do at first. Later, she was stunned when she saw the orange bottle raised by Han Mo, but she smiled for a moment.


    The teacher outside the door was surprised and almost screamed.


    "Is Han Mo doing magic tricks for the children?"


    "How did he do it?"


    "It changed in the blink of an eye."


    The onlookers were all little fans who worshipped Han mo. when they saw their male god, their brain began to work hard. IQ had long disappeared.


    Several teachers are still discussing how Han Mo can do everything. He is so versatile. He can not only write songs, sing, make movies and play movies, but also perform magic tricks.


    Wang Lei is also a bright spot. Han Mo''s open class can be said to be very creative. For children, it is indeed a magical color and a knowledge that they have not mastered before.


    But Wang Lei really couldn''t listen, and the teachers in his garden worshipped him without brains.


    Wang Lei listened to the words of the magical teachers and coughed.


    Only said three words, "three primary colors."


    All teachers, be quiet in an instant.

 Chapter 685

    The teacher hiding at the door turned red when he heard the word "three primary colors".


    The three primary colors can only deceive children. Any adult can''t know this. Before, they looked adored and chirped, but now they are a little embarrassed.


    Once the worship of the nerve, the brain is only a blank, there is no IQ.


    "You have all studied art. Don''t you even know the three primary colors?" A kindergarten leader standing behind Wang Lei glanced at the teachers whose brains were blank when they saw Han mo.


    A teacher who was closest to her said in an embarrassed whisper, "I didn''t react at once."


    Most teachers didn''t react. I was embarrassed to be reminded by Wang Lei.


    Han Mo didn''t know that there were so many people watching outside the classroom, let alone that these teachers forgot the simplest common sense because they worshipped him.


    He continued to use this method of combining pigments in pairs to change several colors.


    No matter which two colors meet, they all scream with admiration after seeing the color changed after being mixed.


    Han Mo continued to pretend to be mysterious, and the children all stared round.


    Han Mo mixed red and yellow to form orange.


    Mix red and blue into purple.


    Yellow and blue turned green.


    When Han Mo saw the stunned faces of the children, he wanted everyone to use their brains to think about the reason.


    The concept of three primary colors is still a little early for the children in the middle class of kindergarten.


    The children even said that Han Mo knew magic, but no one said the concept of "three primary colors".


    Han Mo gently explained to everyone, "primary color, also known as primary color, is the basic color used to mix other colors. The primary color has the highest color purity, the purest and brightest. Most colors can be mixed, while other colors cannot be mixed into three primary colors. The three primary colors are divided into two categories, one is the three primary colors of color and light, and the other is the three primary colors of art... "


    Han Mo talked about the three primary colors of art today, so Han Mo didn''t explain the three primary colors of optics.


    In fact, the three primary colors of art have been very novel to children.


    The children were attracted by the change of color.


    Han Mo mixed the pigments in different proportions to make the children into different colors. There were children''s cheers in the classroom.


    Wang Lei stood outside the door and looked at the happy appearance of the children in the classroom. He was also in a good mood. He began to patrol from the small class on the first floor, and each class came to the. And each class only left after entering the classroom and listening to the parents'' class for a while.


    Only Han Mo''s class. He didn''t go in because there were too many people outside the door. Wang Lei followed everyone to have a look outside the door.


    With so many classes, Han Mo''s class is the most interesting and most dazzling to him. Although there are many crouching tigers, hidden dragons and many parents show their talents to their children, it is not like a talent show. They have no interaction with their children. They just perform in front of their children, which can not be regarded as a class at all.


    Either it is more monotonous, more interactive is to tell stories, tell children some more educational stories, but it is much less interesting.


    To tell the truth, Wang Lei didn''t know that Han Mo came to the parents'' open class today. After knowing that, he thought he was just playing his specialty, singing, dancing or painting. He didn''t expect that Han Mo would teach everyone in this way.


    Han Mo''s course is about to end. All the teachers outside the door thought that Wang Lei would go in and communicate with Han Mo, and everyone subconsciously looked in the direction of Wang Lei.


    I thought Wang Lei would take other leaders into the classroom, but Wang Lei motioned to the other garden leaders behind him and turned away.


    Other people saw that Wang Lei had left, and they were embarrassed to stand at the door of the class and follow him one after another.


    Han Mo had a 40 minute class for an hour, but it was not his own teaching content that didn''t end, but the children didn''t let him end. The classroom becomes a small experimental classroom, and the children constantly explore new colors.


    "Teacher, I want to change a lighter purple." Ruirui raised his hand.


    Han Mo greeted her with a smile and said to him kindly, "shall we try to adjust it together? Which two colors mix together to make purple? "


    Ruirui tilted his little head and thought, "red and blue."


    "Let''s try. Ruirui said that the lighter purple should add more red and reduce some blue? Or more blue and less red? " Han Mo said in a tone of discussion.


    Ruirui now knows what color the two primary colors will bring out, but he still doesn''t know the ratio. Xiao Ruirui thinks in his mind.


    Han Mo looks at the children in his seat againˇ° Do other children know? "


    The children in the seats became lively. Some shouted that there should be more red, and some children shouted that there should be more blue.


    Han Mo didn''t say the answer immediately, just made a mysterious expression.


    "Let''s try it together and see how to mix the paint?"


    The children all stared round their big eyes for knowledge and looked at the magical operation in Han Mo''s hands meticulously.


    ......


    It''s so long for parents who are not good at lectures.


    Those who think they have good specialties and can show them in front of children, but unexpectedly, children are simply uncontrollable. They can''t do it in the way they want.


    If the teaching content is attractive, the children will be obedient and cooperate. If it is not attractive, the children will play their own games and won''t be obedient at all.


    A self righteous exhibition of parents turned into a hodgepodge of parents'' efforts to maintain order.


    The original requirement was that teachers were not allowed to participate in teaching when parents taught independently, but because parents could not control the situation at all, teachers had to come forward to maintain discipline.


    Others are parents. They can''t go on. They hastily ended the open class.


    However, Han Mo''s can''t end. The children pester him to talk more for a while. Ding Rou also compromises time and time again. Finally, she has to end the course, because the children should eat and can''t have class again. They have to queue up to wash their hands and do some preparatory work before eating.


    In the children''s reluctance, Han Mo left the school.


    Ding Rou has always sent Han Mo to the gate of the kindergarten. She really didn''t expect that Han Mo would prepare so well. To be exact, she didn''t expect Han Mo to prepare. Originally, she thought that Han Mo could help her gather up a number of people.


    Later, when Wang Lei praised her in front of all the teachers, Ding Rou knew the situation of other classes. It turned out that Han Mo''s performance was not only great in her heart, but also the best in the open class activity of the whole kindergarten.


    Later, I heard several teachers Tucao, the original activities, to complete the open class of parents are a minority, most parents make complaints about the children in a noisy, the end of the open class.


    Han Mo doesn''t know this at all. He took half a day to participate in the activity. The first is to support the teacher. Although Ding Rou didn''t say it clearly, he also knows that this activity is very important to the teacher. Second, I think the little guy may want him to participate. So Han Mo didn''t decline Ding Rou like other parents.


    As soon as he left the kindergarten, Han Mo drove to sichen media.

 Chapter 686

    Han Mo just arrived at the company and heard little Tsai Xie make complaints about his voice in his office.


    There is no need for Han Mo to listen carefully. The recent content is about BS company in Bangzi country. Because the TV program being prepared by the other party has spread all over the network.


    Little Ponzi even firmly believes that BS has invested much more in publicity than in TV program production.


    Knowing that Han Mo walked into the office, little pangxie was still talking loudly about the relevant videos on the Internet.


    Little pangxie belongs to his own type. He gets angry every time he sees it, but he always pays special attention to other people''s news. Then he is unhappy. He has to scold, watch it after scolding, and scold after reading it.


    BS''s program appears on the internet almost every day. The program not only invited many well-known stars in Bangzi country, but also some old musicians who were once very famous in the music world of Bangzi country.


    Because they wanted to buy the copyright of the masked king, they made a music program by themselves. However, because they wanted to imitate, they didn''t dare to imitate too much. They were afraid of being told by sichen media, so they had to rack their brains to think of some heresy.


    The program hasn''t been broadcast yet, but the competition rules have been sent to the Internet as part of the publicity.


    Many netizens didn''t know that once BS company wanted to buy the bangziguo copyright of masked king of songs was rejected, so they began to make their own programs, and all the similarities were shameless and deliberate imitation.


    In many music programs, there are more or less similarities. Netizens just think the two programs are similar, but they don''t think about the reasons for their similarity.


    But little pangxie was even more angry when he knew the cause and effect.


    Han Mo doesn''t care too much. It doesn''t mean that he doesn''t care about others'' imitation. Han Mo also pays attention to their imitation degree. If it has reached the bottom line, it is absolutely unambiguous to accuse them of plagiarizing Han Mo, but Han Mo looks at it. Others are at most Shanzhai and can''t constitute infringement, so he can''t file a case against them.


    Since it''s just a fake, Han Mo doesn''t care about them at all. No matter how much imitation is not theirs, it''s not theirs. It can''t be true.


    "Brother Han, our program is almost ready. Do you want to publicize it on the Internet?" Little Ponzi said excitedly.


    Han Mo thought about the time. "It''s still early. We''re only the preparatory work now. There''s no need to publicize too much. In case there''s any change after that, we have to explain it and cause negative news. Isn''t all the publicity invested in the early stage wasted.


    Anything can happen before the program is broadcast. What contestants suddenly withdraw from the competition, and the agreed guests can''t continue to participate in the recording for personal reasons, these are nothing new at all.


    For the sake of prudence, Han Mo usually starts to hype only after he has been completely determined.


    Moreover, he firmly believes that the terms Han Mo and sichen media are gold lettered signboards. As long as the audience sees these two names, they must have the desire to watch.


    Han Mo is still very confident in his personal charm.


    Little Pang Xie wanted to refute, but there was no reason to refute. He could only mutter, "but now even our domestic netizens are paying attention to their programs. Our two programs are broadcast at the same time. In case netizens watch their programs more and don''t watch ours."


    Han Mo smiled. "You should have confidence in our program. Fake bad programs can become classic good programs not by publicity."


    Little pangxie did not argue with Han Mo any more, but continued to look at the news about BS company.


    On the network.


    Domestic wechat.


    "Bangzi country is spending a lot of money to build a TV program."


    "I saw the introduction. It seems to be a music competition program."


    "Yes, the competition system and spoiler introduction are very similar to masked king."


    "Hey, there are too many similar programs now. It''s not surprising that they are a little like."


    "Similarity doesn''t matter. It''s OK to be good-looking. If it can be as good-looking as masked king, the advertising has always said that Jin shanxun will also participate."


    "Jin shanxun is the best bangziguo star in our country."


    "I hope Jin shanxun can sing in the competition. I like listening to him sing."


    "It''s over. Your hope may come to naught. Jin shanxun is a guest and should not be able to sing."


    On the Internet, the news about the new TV program to be broadcast by BS company of Bangzi country is brushed on a small scale on wechat.


    A small number of them have seen the programs of Bonzi country before, which are all found on the Internet, so they pay close attention to the new programs of Bonzi country, especially the programs that have made great efforts on the Internet this time.


    Most of them started to pay attention to it because someone said on the Internet that BS''s program is very similar to Han Mo''s masked king.


    After the masked king, Han Mo hasn''t had a TV program yet, so netizens are looking forward to his program. However, since hope can''t come, they can only think of a substitute and want to pay attention to the program of BS company, which can be regarded as a spare tire.


    The audience in Bangzi country is simply looking forward to their idols. This time, BS company invited a lot of popular traffic singers. Unlike masked king, Han Mo tried his best to let everyone not know who the singers participating in the program were in order to increase interest.


    In order to publicize more, bangziguo deliberately reported all the singers who might participate in the program in a very cunning way.


    ......


    A few days later


    All the preliminary work of Han Mo''s program has been completed, and the program is recorded for the first time.


    In fact, Han Mo didn''t want to deliberately collide with BS''s programs, but sometimes some things are doomed.


    This time, Han Mo was right. BS''s program really wanted to smoke itself because of sudden events. Why did so many promotional videos and photos be released before. Jin shanxun''s early exposure is due to the overexposure of the company.


    Almost all netizens can guess that the person is Jin shanxun. In addition to his remuneration and his own exposure, he also thinks the competition system is very interesting, a bit like a program made by Han mo. However, the company exposed Jin shanxun for publicity. The company played a role in publicity. Indeed, many netizens also paid attention to this program because Jin shanxun would participate in it.


    But Jin shanxun didn''t want to be recognized before he participated in the program.


    The day before recording the program, Jin shanxun unilaterally tore up the peace agreement, no longer participated in any publicity interaction of BS company, and withdrew from the program.


    Han Mo doesn''t care much about any news from BS, because he will start his own program soon.


    All the equipment in the whole studio hall is ready to end. Han Mo didn''t participate in the program. He wants to be a real behind the scenes this time.

 Chapter 687

    Jin shanxun''s news was like a bomb, which blew up all the previous publicity of BS company, trying to create a positive degree of attention, but it was shattered and all returned to zero because of Jin shanxun''s withdrawal.


    "Ha ha, brother Han, look at the air in front of them. Just an artist quits the program, which will cause so much noise. Even if Jin shanxun is a traffic artist, he won''t make so much negative news." Little pangxie was a little gloating and a little incredible.


    Han Mo also saw the news. In fact, there may be too many problems in the program from planning to recording and then broadcasting, and most of them are unpredictable. Because the early publicity is too strong, the small problems encountered before broadcasting will be infinitely amplified by the media and netizens.


    Han Mo waved his hand, "don''t pay attention to their affairs. Take care of ourselves."


    It was because Han Mo didn''t think it was necessary to publicize so early. Now the program began to be recorded, and Han Mo directly informed Shan Shan to start their publicity plan.


    In fact, Han Mo has long had his own ideas on the publicity of the program, but he hasn''t told little pangxie.


    Although the most important thing on the network is the news in the entertainment circle. Stars send their own dynamics every day, which may become a hot search, but the hot search will not last long. People are the most forgetful. With new melons, they will forget the old ones.


    This is why BS has been working on the publicity front of the program for so long and is making efforts to continuously warm up their program every day. Because they started the publicity early, they must maintain this heat every day. However, once there is any problem in the middle, all previous efforts will be wasted. This is a common sense problem, so Han Mo is not willing to start the publicity so early.


    Shan Shan has always reassured Han Mo in the area of publicity. The biggest difference between her and little pangxie is that no matter what she thinks, work is work. When she does publicity work, she will not be affected by her emotions. She will not be affected by other people''s publicity content, nor will she affect her mood because of her difficulties in other aspects.


    If Han Mo has a publicity plan, Shan Shan will strictly follow Han Mo''s plan. If Han Mo leaves the whole thing to her, she can do it well.


    There is a specialty in the technology industry. Pang Xie is good at assistant, but he is not as good at publicity.


    As soon as the news of Han Mo came out, it set off a storm on the whole network.


    "It''s really a long cry to come out. I think Han Mo must be holding back his big move recently. It''s not surprising."


    "Han Mo''s program must be a boutique. There is no suspense."


    "Bangzi country also imitates the previous programs of Han mo. they may never dream that Han Mo will produce a new program so soon."


    "Before plagiarizing our program, it was so nondescript that even the guests invited by ourselves withdrew. It is also known as the most expensive program in history."


    "What''s the use of huge cost? Imitating others will never work. They can''t catch up with the pace created by Han mo."


    "As soon as you hear the name of the program, you know it''s another way. It''s different from other people''s programs."


    "Although I don''t like the crazy publicity of other people''s programs, I hope Han Mo can publicize more, so it''s also a lot of spoilers, otherwise we don''t know anything."


    "Hey, there''s no way. It''s only after watching Han Mo''s programs. It''s impossible to know too much information before broadcasting."


    "Here are four big words for you. Please look forward to it."


    What hot topics and hot searches were bullied at the moment when the Korean ink program broke out.


    Just as Han Mo had such confidence before, there was no need for too much publicity, because all the good reputation and reputation of Han mo were obtained through previous precipitation.


    It is really through the accumulation before that Han Mo''s reputation can be gained now.


    Not only in front of the audience, Korean and Mexican programs have a good reputation. In front of other partners, Korean and Mexican programs also represent ratings.


    "President Han and Jintai contacted us and asked if they could talk about the sponsorship of the program. They hope to cooperate with us."


    "Mr. Han, the person from Ryan clothing asked whether our sponsor quota is full and whether we can cooperate with us."


    "Mr. Han, Weihu video called to talk to you about the network copyright of the program."


    "President Han, Lala video website also said that it would like to talk to you about the network copyright of the program."


    "Mr. Han, the general manager of konxun Feiyi just called and said that he has set a location in Baiyun Building. I hope I can meet you in the evening and talk about the network copyright of the program."


    Before the program was recorded, companies that saw the news began to pay attention to Han Mo, hoping to cooperate with him. Other people''s programs are looking for resources everywhere before preparation, seeking cooperation and investment. They don''t dare to start construction without determining the investors. Programs without money can''t go anywhere.


    But this problem does not exist in Han mo. first of all, sichen media itself is rich and powerful. More importantly, Han Mo''s programs do not worry about having no resources at all. Too many people are staring at Han Mo''s every move for fear of missing any of his developments and losing an opportunity to make money.


    The Secretary of the general office kept reporting the contents of the calls to Han mo.


    Little pangxie stood next to Han Mo, surprised by what he saw and heard.


    "Brother Han, your program is a new program. There is no lesson at all. Personally, I think the ratings and risks are still great after broadcasting. Why do these sponsors and video websites cooperate with us so actively?" Pang Xie scratched the back of his head and looked puzzled. He was still happy about the negative news of BS company just now, which suddenly became his company''s hot search list. He couldn''t change it.


    Meng Si just came over and heard little pangxie''s words. He glanced at little pangxie, "do I mean you''re stupid or simple? Those who take the initiative to throw themselves into the arms are not for you, but for Han mo. they are the gold lettered signboard of the name of Han mo. without Han Mo, we don''t have so much charm together. So it has nothing to do with the program itself. "


    Song hero didn''t speak. At the moment, after listening to Meng Si''s words, he also felt that he was right. That''s the reason. Even if the whole program is run before and after, if it''s not Han Mo''s plan, there won''t be so many people asking for cooperation just after the report.


    Pang Xie touched the back of his head and smiled awkwardly. "Yes, yes, yes, it''s brother Han''s gold lettered sign that so many people come to seek cooperation. Our program is another precedent for TV programs. It used to be a singing competition, and there has never been a program related to actors."

 Chapter 688

    Han Mo smiled, "either don''t do it, do it first."


    Little Pang Xie was stunned for a moment, then nodded hard with a firm expression, "brother Han is right."


    In fact, Han Mo''s words are just to match what little Pang Xie said. The reason why han Mo didn''t worry too much about the ratings is because the ratings and influence of the program in the original world make Han Mo very confident at the moment.


    The original intention of this program is to let the actors return to their acting skills. Whether they are old or young actors, whether they become famous or not, or how long they have been in the industry, as long as they love acting, respect acting and act confidently, they can come up with their own skills and compete on this stage.


    For a long time, both society and audience have given actors a very inappropriate positioning - star.


    This program just wants to tell everyone that actors are not stars, but just the most common profession in 360 industries.


    Regardless of popularity and utilitarianism, an excellent actor must finally be reflected through acting skills. The actor has no particularity. The actor is not a high star. He is just a member of the most ordinary society.


    In the past, people didn''t know actors at all. They just thought they were all dressed up. They put out all kinds of good-looking shapes in front of the camera and recited the lines designed by the screenwriter. It''s no big deal. Through this program, the general public will know more about the profession of actors.


    The name of the program is also very simple, "I am an actor".


    This is the voice of every actor participating in the program. They are just actors. Like millions of ordinary people, they can win applause only through their own efforts.


    They need to learn, work hard, be diligent and have the ability to stand firm on the stage and in the hearts of the audience.


    Han Mo only planned the program, and the specific implementation work was handed over to song hero, who was very active in his work.


    He is also a restless person. With the addition of Guo Tao, he is even more powerful. Wang Qian used to follow Guo Tao. Now she learns from these two predecessors at the same time. She is full of passion at work every day.


    Han Mo knew the strong lineup of the program group, so he didn''t participate too much and gave them more imagination.


    Facts have proved that Guo Tao and song hero did not disappoint Han mo.


    From the selection of guests in the early stage to the later organization and coordination, Guo Tao and song hero did very well. Han Mo only needed the final check and didn''t worry too much.


    The six actors and four resident tutors in the first phase of the upcoming PK were all decided by song Yingxiong and Guo Tao at a meeting. Han Mo only went through the final review. He almost completely agreed to their proposal without making other changes.


    The recording of the first program officially began.


    Han Mo stood behind the camera. In order to give full play to the actors, he did not make restrictive factors, including script and rehearsal. Han Mo did not participate. This was the first time Han Mo watched the performance of actors in the studio.


    "Mr. Han, your plan is really good. This is the first variety show about actors in our country and even in the world. To be honest, there are too many singing programs. Basically, a singing program will be broadcast every other period of time. The audience has long been aesthetic fatigue, and the ratings are not very good. " Wang Qian''s round face shows her dissatisfaction with other programs and her appreciation of Korean ink programs.


    Song Yingxiong smiled with helplessness. "The reason why there are so many singing programs is that there are too many excellent precedents. As long as you copy a program casually, you can have the same ratings. Moreover, many programs attract the audience not by the content of the program itself, but by the flow of invited guests, This is why so many programs do long-term publicity in advance. They all want to release the rumors of the actors they may participate in their programs as soon as possible, so as to drive the attention of TV programs through actors. "


    Guo Tao just came out of Apple satellite TV. He has a special understanding of the value of actors. He sighed softly and said, "in fact, more actors don''t deserve their own value at all. It''s a reflection of low self-esteem to attract attention by means of drawing, looking back and some heresy. "


    Han Mo listened and didn''t talk much. These people had been standing in front of the stage. There were a lot of people. They tried to watch the actors perform.


    When you play TV dramas and movies, you can do it again, even many times. If the lens is in bad condition, take a break and continue shooting. In this way, there are requirements for the acting skills of actors, but they do not perform directly on the stage, which makes them more realistic.


    They can''t have a chance to do it again on the stage. Even if they want to go to the bathroom, they can''t go until the scene is finished.


    So the actors invited at first were not used to it. They had never played a drama and didn''t know how to mobilize their emotions at that moment. They should be angry and shed tears when they should shed tears.


    This is why people always think that the acting skills of drama actors are good, because they have no chance to come back. Everything should be adjusted to the fullest state at the moment when they go on stage. If they can''t come back, they must do their best.


    The first PK is about to begin. Both actors have taken their places and started recording.


    Song Yingxiong went up to communicate with the actors for the last time.


    The first to appear is a small flow of fresh meat and a small flower. Both actors are young, but they already have one vote of fans, and the loyalty rate is very high. Almost wherever there are activities, there are the footprints of their fans.


    In the eyes of other audiences, they are both stars with only appearance and no acting skills. They are not actors at all. Moreover, their high pay is hyped by fans, which is not in direct proportion to their acting skills.


    The purpose of their participation in this program is to prove their strength in front of the audience. They are not only idols, but also strength.


    "I am an actor" is a new stage produced by the fierce collision between variety and film and television. The four professional resident tutors not only guide under the stage, but also help create the script behind the scenes.


    During the competition, everyone is paying tribute to the classics.


    At the beginning of PK, two young actors appeared one after another. In the first scene, they need to complete a work together and cooperate in the short play. The tutors judge them according to their performance.


    In the first round of PK, only one of the two actors was selected as a candidate for the a-role.


    Han Mo looked at the two young actors on the stage and couldn''t help but frown.

 Chapter 689

    Han Mo shook his head seriously.


    Seeing the change of Han Mo''s expression, song hero leaned over and asked in a low voice, "President Han, what''s the matter?"


    "This way is not good. They still treat" I am an actor "as a variety show." Han Mo''s tone was heavy.


    In the early stage of the production of the program, Han Mo delegated all power to song hero and Guo Tao without much intervention. Han Mo also felt good about their plans and ideas, so the dissatisfaction shown at the moment surprised song hero and them.


    Song Yingxiong and Guo Tao were stunned and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Han Mo seldom used such a serious expression to everyone, so everyone dared not answer for a moment.


    Little Pang Xie is usually closest to Han Mo, and he is careless in character. He doesn''t look at people''s faces. When he heard Han Mo''s words, he thought about it and said directly, "isn''t this a variety show?"


    Little Pang Xie spoke the thoughts of Meng Si, song hero and Guo Tao, but they didn''t dare to ask their own questions directly.


    Han Mo looked at little Pang Xie with an eye they had never seen before.


    Little pangxie trembled in his heart. Because of the angle, he just put forward his idea without looking carefully at Han Mo''s expression. At the moment, he also trembled when he saw Han Mo''s expression.


    Little Pang Xie hurriedly swallowed his saliva and couldn''t swallow what he said. He could only look at Han Mo with an awkward smile and hope that Han Mo wouldn''t answer his questions. It''s best not to hear it at all.


    Han Mo took back his eyes, looked at the two people on the stage, and sighed softly, "let them stop."


    "Stop?" Guo Tao repeated it in a low voice and looked at Song hero next to him.


    In fact, song hero didn''t think there was any problem with the performance of the two actors on the stage. He has been doing variety shows for many years. Although he is not as good at creativity as Han Mo, and he can''t write Han Mo''s planning case, he always felt that no one can guide the program, and he hasn''t convinced anyone in the country.


    Before Song Yingxiong was watching other people in the group. Shen Fei was very busy making movies. He could only attend the meeting nearby and couldn''t give full play to his strengths.


    Finally, there was an opportunity for him to give full play to his strengths, so song hero was very interested in this program. Han Mo was very relieved of him before, so he was fully responsible for everything. Today is the first recording program, but he was stopped by Han Mo on the spot. Song hero couldn''t respond for a moment.


    Meng Si raised his eyebrows, glanced at Han Mo with an ugly expression, glanced at Song Guo, who was at a loss, and touched little pangxie with his elbow. "Go and let the actors on the stage come down and have a rest."


    At this time, little pangxie responded quickly, nodded repeatedly, and directly ran to the vicinity of the stage and said a few words to the executive director. The executive director was stunned first, then looked in the direction of Han Mo, quickly spoke to the headset and stopped the program recording.


    Everyone didn''t know what happened. They all looked in the direction of the executive director. He first explained to the tutor under the stage, and then jumped onto the stage and said a few words to the actors.


    The tutor under the stage was explained that there was a problem with the recording here and the equipment needs to be debugged. Please rest for ten minutes and adjust the equipment as soon as possible.


    It''s not uncommon for a sudden event to occur when recording a program. Generally, the program team will solve it quickly. Makeup artists began to make up for the four tutors.


    The executive director jumped onto the stage and motioned to the assistant to go down and have a rest first. Then he walked seriously to the two young actors and said in a low voice, "Han always has something to say to you." Then he looked at Han Mo''s direction.


    Han Mo has come to the side of the stage.


    In fact, Han Mo has no dissatisfaction with the two young actors. When song heroes decided on the list of actors, Han Mo also learned about all the actors who will be invited to the program and the works they have played. It was Han Mo who thought everything was OK that song hero decided the final candidate.


    Two young actors are already well-known. One is Tong fan and the other is Dong Yao. When they first made their debut, they formed CP in a popular TV play on campus, so they have always been regarded as golden children and jade girls. This time, song hero and Guo Tao took them as the first duel in order to win more young audiences.


    Moreover, they have played an important role in the hit drama recently and are deeply loved by the audience. However, when they heard that the program recording was suddenly stopped because Han Mo wanted to say something to them. The two men looked at each other, and then the respectful north and South Korean ink leaned slightly, "Mr. Han mo."


    Han Mo smiled. Although he didn''t know what the executive director said to them, he could see their nervous mood.


    Although the two actors are already well-known, they are just 20-year-old college students. They are still a little scared when they meet their predecessors who can be called idols like Han mo.


    But Han Mo''s smile made them relax a little.


    Guo Tao took the lead in walking to Tong fan and Dong Yao. "President Han invited you to come this time. There are some things he wants to say, mainly for the problems you just had in the recording program." The two actors have cooperated with Guo Tao before and have a good private relationship. They all affectionately call him brother Tao. Guo Tao''s first remark is also a wake-up call for both of them, so as not to say something wrong later.


    Han Mo is strict with the program, but he won''t put on airs. He smiled and waved his hand. "It''s not your performance, it''s your shouldn''t perform."


    Shouldn''t you perform?


    Are you not qualified to stand on this stage?


    To everyone''s ears, the tone of Han Mo''s words was a little heavy. For a time, the air became very depressed.


    Meng Si coughed, looked around and whispered behind Han Mo, "they may have misunderstood."


    Among all the people present, Meng Si knows Han Mo best. He knows what kind of person Han Mo is. He never speaks very hard to the staff around him. He is strict, but every sentence takes into account the feelings of the parties and speaks in a very peaceful tone. It will never be because the two young actors are not good enough, They say they are not qualified to stand on the stage.


    After Han Mo said this, seeing the expressions of Tong fan and Dong Yao, he guessed that they might have misunderstood. Han Mo continued, "what I said about acting is not that you are acting on this stage, but that you should not treat yourself as a person performing. This is not a variety show, but a stage for competing for acting skills. On this stage, you are the role itself, Don''t take the script to act in order to create some effects, lose all your previous habits in other variety shows, and leave your most real self here. "

 Chapter 690

    Tong fan and Dong Yao were stunned when they heard Han Mo''s words.


    Because they are very popular recently, with small traffic, flowers and fresh meat, they have always been the object of invitation by major TV stations. In order to increase the audience rating, they are more willing to invite traffic stars like them.


    Although Tong fan and Dong Yao are young and belong to the new generation of actors, their sense of variety is definitely not inferior to any older artist.


    This is why Guo Tao first thought of inviting them to the program. Participating in variety shows is different from acting in the crew.


    A good actor may not be an excellent variety artist.


    The entertainer who plays variety show must be the most able to express himself in front of the camera, know what he is good at and what the audience likes to see, then mix what he is good at with what the audience likes, and finally present an objective variety show.


    Some are funny, some are sensational, and some will take advantage of the topic. In short, they came to "I am an actor" with the mentality of participating in entertainment programs.


    What they want is to make the audience happy and let the audience remember their performance on this stage, without thinking about anything else.


    Dong Yao''s voice was very low and asked tentatively, "but if it''s not a variety show, can the audience like it?"


    Tong fan pulls down the clothes of the nursery rhyme. Guo Tao coughs and signals her to stop.


    Nursery rhyme quickly shut up and stop talking.


    Han Mo thought about the nursery rhyme. Her thinking was right. In previous programs, almost all variety shows had scripts.


    Everyone walks according to the script, including the guests who participate in the program deliberately expose some small details and attract people''s attention. Some are their own small quirks, some are their own past events, or some embarrassing things when they were a child.


    Then, at the most appropriate point, these things will explode in front of the camera, so that the audience can have a deeper understanding of the star.


    Most of them are star bonus items, which will play a great role in Lu Zhuan powder.


    But Han Mo is not talking about variety show at the moment. What is that? They really can''t understand the positioning of the program.


    Not to mention that Tong fan and Dong Yao, two young actors, don''t understand, even Guo Tao and song hero don''t understand.


    Han Mo kept silent for a moment and continued, "our program should not just disguise what the audience likes to see. We should catch different audiences according to the different positioning of each program. This time "I am an actor" is not a noisy variety show, but the purpose is to let the audience know what kind of career an actor is. The reason why we require that the works created by each group of dueling actors must be the bridge of classic film and television plays, and another purpose is to pay tribute to the classics in this way. So what you should highlight is your acting skills. You should use your acting skills to conquer the audience, teachers and opponents. "


    At the moment when Han Mo finished speaking, the scene was quiet.


    Everyone fell into silence and thought about Han Mo''s words.


    Only then did they understand Han Mo''s meaning, the positioning Han Mo gave the program, and what Han Mo just said not to play.


    The original program was misunderstood by them. They had always thought that the program was noisy, with laughter and tears. At the end of the tutor''s vote, there was a sensational paragraph. The program ended according to the previous routine.


    But Han Mo''s purpose is obviously not so.


    Han Mo paused and continued, "do you understand?"


    Tong fan and Dong Yao nodded one after another.


    Han Mo kept a gentle smile. "You two discuss this script again. Acting like that just now is definitely not good. I''ve seen all the works you''ve shot before. I think I''m really remaking the classic works in the crew. You''re the role itself."


    Han Mo didn''t bother them too much. The shaping of the role needs inspiration. He needs to contact the background of the bridge expressed by the plot and understand the person he plays.


    Han Mo left time for them. He took song heroes with him and they returned to the position when they first watched.


    ......


    The news about the recording of Han Mo''s new program on the Internet has spread. Netizens'' comments on this program are also mixed.


    "I''ve never seen such a program before. Is it the same as the imitation show? Guests imitate the bridge segments of classic film and television dramas."


    "Imitation can never be surpassed."


    "The creativity is good, but it can''t show the effect of the phenomenon."


    "When two actors compete in the same work, what is the standard of judgment? There should be no inside story."


    "I believe Han Mo won''t have inside information. I don''t know if those tutors will have personal feelings mixed in it."


    "I''m looking forward to the program, but I''m afraid it''s disappointing."


    "I also support Han Mo, but I don''t have much confidence in the program. I really hope Han Mo will come to a program related to singing."


    Netizens don''t know what the content of the program is, and the media reports are not particularly specific. They mainly rely on their own speculation. Because of the confidentiality agreement before the broadcast, the media can know very limited things, and even electronic equipment can''t be brought to the scene, let alone shooting some pictures about recording the program.


    On the other side, Tong fan and Dong Yao continued to record the program in the studio.


    Not only the actors participating in the program were carefully selected by Guo Tao and song hero. The four guests are four old actors with high moral integrity, and the four actors are not only excellent in acting, but also engaged in behind the scenes work and achieved good results.


    "Lao Bao, have you noticed that Tong fan''s performance is different from Dong Yao''s." Zhang Guoqing said sideways to the bag sitting next to him.


    Lao Bao looked at it for a while and whispered, "I also found it. At first, I thought it was the script that changed, but I just read it carefully. The script did not change, but their performance changed. Although their performance on the stage was more like a drama, which was different from the original film and television drama, it was obvious that their performance was very involved."


    The two guests on the other side nodded when they heard Bao Chenchen''s words.


    They thought they only needed to come out to comment after the performances of Tong fan and Dong Yao, and then adjust the atmosphere, dig out the differences between them and create some topics. Because the previous variety shows were like this.


    But at the moment, when the performance was over and the performers ended, and only two actors Tong fan and Dong Yao were left on the stage, the four guests just wanted to comment on their acting skills. Other contents related to funny, variety and regulating the atmosphere were automatically blocked.


    "Tong fan, just now your tears have conquered me. They all say that men don''t talk lightly about tears, but it is your tears of forbearance and control that move people most. I don''t know if everyone has noticed that his tears haven''t fallen down, but hang in his eyes."


    "What moved me most about Dong Yao was that she handled some of her small details very well. No matter whether the camera was around her or not, whether she was on the scene or just a set, she didn''t leave the stage or the role."


    "The two teachers have said everything I want to say, so I''ll simply add that the performances of the two children are very good. It''s too difficult to choose."


    "I didn''t expect them to reinterpret the classics in such a way."


    PS: it snowed in silly rabbit''s hometown. Did it snow there?

 Chapter 691

    "Brother Han, our program will be broadcast today." Little pangxie was a little excited. Since the recording of the first program was completed, little pangxie began to look forward to the broadcast of the program, and finally waited until this day.


    After entering sichen media, Wang Qian was also in charge of the program with Guo Tao. This was her first job after joining, so Wang Qian was also very serious. "Beidu TV has made a lot of efforts for our program, and the advertisements are broadcast all day."


    All the staff of the program team stayed in Han Mo''s office and waited for the program to be broadcast at the moment. Before the recording and broadcasting, the program was very successful through on-site audience feedback, but no one knew what kind of state it was facing the national audience after the broadcast.


    "The audience''s attention to the program is also very high. Now opening wechat is all about the content of our program."


    Song Yingxiong is the general director of the program. He does everything related to the program himself. He believes that netizens are their potential audience, so he also pays special attention to the voice on the Internet.


    Because of the particularity of "I am an actor" program and the principle that Han Mo has always adhered to, there is no over exposure before the program is broadcast. The confidentiality of the program is so good that before the program is broadcast, the audience can only imagine all the contents of the program.


    "I really look forward to the broadcast of the program."


    "I don''t know if I have any guesses."


    "Why does Han Mo keep the program confidential so well every time?"


    "I don''t know what kind of picture will appear next."


    "Wait another five minutes."


    "Countdown, countdown!"


    Beidu TV station and Weihu network broadcast "I''m really an actor" at the same time. Although it is broadcast at the same time, because the network will have a certain delay than TV, the live maintenance of the network is about 10 minutes slower than that of Beidu TV station.


    Although it is synchronous, there is an obvious difference between TV and network.


    TV feedback will be slower. Many netizens only comment online after watching it, or send a circle of friends at most.


    Make complaints about bullet screen comments make complaints about bullet screen comments.


    Han Mo''s office is also broadcasting "I am an actor". Although most of us have participated in the program recording, we still watch the program very seriously. The recorded program is completely a participant and a staff. At the moment, they watch the program created by themselves with the eyes of the audience, and their artistic conception and mentality are different.


    "Brother Han, what I admire you most is that you can not only plan an excellent program, but also know how to make the program impossible for others." While watching the program, little Pang Xie smashed his mouth and sighed softly.


    Guo Tao was also filled with emotion. Although he had been doing TV programs for decades, from the beginning of literary and artistic programs to later variety programs, from sticking to the old rules to bringing forth the new, he always felt that he had done well, but he found that the program could best reflect the value of the program itself according to Han Mo''s method after Han Mo''s advice.


    Before Han Mo said those words, he actually felt that this was a variety show. Just record it like other programs he was responsible for before, but he didn''t expect that Han Mo''s words really woke Guo Tao up.


    At the same time, it also awakened song hero. They all had a new understanding of their own programs.


    The program has been broadcast. All kinds of news on wechat and video websites are rolling in an instant. The broadcast program floats over the screen continuously.


    "I thought" I''m really an actor "was just a variety show. I didn''t expect it to be superficial."


    "I don''t know how others are. When I saw the works of Tong fan and Dong Yao, I was in tears."


    "It''s really difficult to choose. How do mentors find the one they want most from these excellent actors."


    "When each group duels, my heart can''t help pulling together, but when the final result comes out, I think there is no doubt about the result."


    "I just thought Dong Yao was suitable for youth idol drama before. Now I find her acting skills so online."


    "I admire Han Mo more and more." I am an actor "is the first program about actors. Facts have proved that it is no worse than any singing variety show."


    On wechat, there are voices supporting Han Mo, and everyone is lamenting the new baptism brought to their hearts by the program.


    The barrage never stopped flying quickly across the screen.


    "I didn''t watch TV before. I''m going to watch TV this time."


    "Han Mo''s TV programs can''t stop."


    "Han Mo is powerful. The program is good."


    "Give Tong fan some applause. I''ll give full marks for this performance."


    "Teacher Bao, please take away your hand and let me come."


    "The only regret is that Han Mo himself didn''t participate in the program."


    "Han Mo doesn''t 6 have to fly as a teacher."


    "It didn''t make me laugh, but it shocked me."


    "It gives me goose bumps. Do you want to be so dense?"


    "Acting skills are online. It''s really good-looking."


    Originally, the news about the program has been very hot on the Internet. At the end of the program, it reached a peak.


    At three or four o''clock in the morning, there are netizens brushing comments and posts on the Internet.


    Many netizens believe that Han Mo not only leads the market in films, but also gets the favor of American audiences with the most developed film industry.


    Making movies has become even more popular. Unexpectedly, the TV programs produced by Han Mo in China are still so creative and admirable. The key is that Han Mo''s programs have created a precedent about actors, not to mention that there have been no similar programs in China before, that is, internationally, the United States and Bangzi country, Many island countries have never appeared.


    When everyone was not optimistic about the program, Han Mo gave everyone a reassurance in the first issue. The whole program greatly exceeded people''s expectations.


    The new program produced by BS company in Bangzi country has been trying hard to publicize for a long time in order to win the top among many programs in the same period.


    But then there was a storm of guests'' termination, and some negative news broke out, but in general, everything was solved. They thought that as long as it was broadcast on time, everything would be fine.


    But when they knew that Han Mo''s new program "I am an actor" was broadcast on the same day as them, they wanted to let the TV station take back the program and broadcast it again.


    After the negative news that the guests left, BS company did not easily suppress the public opinion. Unexpectedly, it learned that the original Korean ink program was broadcast on the same day. But the time that has been set cannot be changed in any case.


    BS company had no choice but to harden its head and broadcast as scheduled.

 Chapter 692

    "I am an actor" has a great impact on the audience. It is another sleepless night. Everyone is talking about the content of the program, comparing it with some original programs, and even comparing it with excellent programs in America.


    Although the masked singer is also good-looking, it is still a form of singing, which only makes the singers wear masks, but actor is different. It is introducing you to another group, another mysterious profession and actor that is far away from ordinary people.


    They can see the other side of their favorite actors, the unknown side.


    Several actors who appeared in the first phase also created a number of hot search topics on wechat hot search because they were on this program.


    Although the invited actors are well-known, they don''t have a rolling hot review on wechat overnight. Even the TV dramas and movies they have made before and are not very popular have been turned out by netizens. The number of Internet hits is rising at a speed that can be seen by the naked eye.


    "I didn''t think so before. Now I find that it''s not easy for actors."


    "Well, it''s very difficult to change your emotions. It''s actually very difficult to adjust your emotions to great joy or great sorrow in a short time."


    "I thought I could cry as long as I thought about some sad things. Now I think about those methods. In fact, they are useless. I must bring myself into the role. I am the person. At that time, I should have such a reaction to shed tears when I am in love."


    "The summary is incisive. Yes, in a special environment, there should be such a response. When the emotion comes, it will naturally shed tears."


    "The actors participating in the program in the actor are very professional. I think normal filming is paragraph by paragraph. You can ng countless times and slowly adjust your mood. It''s not so difficult to perform. If you can''t shoot well, you can remake it, but I didn''t expect that the program made me see such a wonderful performance."


    In this way, the discussion about the program continued on the Internet all night until the next morning.


    Only netizens were excited. All the members of the program group who participated in the program creation were very excited.


    "Hey, Ponzi, why are you here so early?" Wang Qian stared at a pair of panda eyes, but she was full of energy. She met little pangxie in the corridor and looked surprised.


    Little Pang Xie fooled around on the Internet all night last night and didn''t know what he was watching. Anyway, someone said that he would go in and watch "I''m an actor", so he passed the night in a muddle. I didn''t sleep much all night. At the moment, I was a little confused. When I heard someone calling me, I obviously slowed down for half a beat. When I looked back and saw that it was Wang Qian, I gradually came to my spirit.


    "You''re not too early. I don''t usually see you come so early." Little Ponzi rubbed his red eyes.


    When asked by Pang Xie, Wang Qian didn''t want to admit that she got up early to come to the company because she was too excited to sleep at home. She smashed her mouth and said casually, "I read the wrong time."


    Little Pang Xie laughed twice. If he hadn''t seen Wang Qian with a pair of panda eyes, he might have believed what Wang Qian said, but such a big pair of eyes and circles were wandering in front of him, just like his own red rabbit eyes. It''s conceivable why he came to the company so early.


    Little Pang Xie just smiled and didn''t want to expose Wang Qian. "Coincidentally, I also read the wrong time. I accidentally came more than an hour early."


    Wang Qian was stunned for a moment, and immediately felt that little pangxie must be talking nonsense. Maybe it was because she didn''t come early because she read the wrong time, and she didn''t believe that little pangxie would read the wrong time.


    The two of them did not believe anyone and walked towards the elevator together.


    Wang Qian didn''t want to say more, but little pangxie pursed her lips and smiled. They heard the footsteps behind them. Looking back, they were surprised and said in the same voice, "director Guo?"


    Guo Tao originally walked with his head down. He walked in the direction of the elevator by feeling. When he heard someone calling himself, he suddenly looked up.


    "You''re all here?" Guo Tao couldn''t stop a pair of bloody eyes with glasses. His voice was tired.


    Wang Qian has been working with Guo Tao. They are familiar with each other. Seeing Guo Tao''s tired face, she thought that he must be the same as herself because she didn''t sleep well and couldn''t sleep. She simply came to the company in advance and asked, "Guo Dao, why are you so early?"


    Guo Tao didn''t even think about it. He directly replied, "I read the wrong time in the morning."


    Little pangxie had been holding back his smile. When he heard Guo Tao''s words, he couldn''t help laughing.


    Guo Tao looked at little pangxie with strange eyes.


    Little pangxie quickly withdrew his expression and said calmly, "coincidentally, we both read the wrong time." At this time, the elevator door just opened. Little pangxie stopped the door, "Guo guide you to go first."


    Guo Tao didn''t bother about why little pangxie laughed at himself and was ready to step into the elevator. Little pangxie and Wang Qian were also ready to follow in. Suddenly, there was a running sound behind him.


    "Hey, wait for me."


    Little pangxie reacted quickly, pressed the door key of the elevator and went out with a slight probe.


    "Director Song, slow down. I''ll press it for you."


    Hearing little pangxie''s words, song hero slowed down slightly and strode into the elevator.


    Just now outside, he only saw Wang Qian and little Pang Xie walking to the back. He didn''t see Guo Tao in the elevator. When he came in, he saw Guo Tao. He was surprised, "Oh, old Guo, why are you here so early? Can''t sleep? "


    Guo Tao wanted to say something, but he stuck in his throat and didn''t say it. If they hadn''t told Pang Xie that they came early because they read the wrong time, now Song hero asked, he must have said that they came early because they couldn''t sleep for the same reason as him, but they said they read the wrong time before, and now there''s no way to change their words.


    Otherwise, it is often said that if you tell a lie, you have to tell countless lies to round the first lie.


    Guo Tao didn''t know how to answer for the moment. Little pangxie smiled and said for him, "director Guo read the wrong time."


    Guo Tao nodded, "well, I''m wrong."


    Song hero gave a long "Oh", then he didn''t ask any more questions and said to himself, "Hey, I don''t know if I''m old. I can''t sleep when I have something in my heart. I always thought about our program when I went back yesterday, and then I couldn''t help but want to see it on the Internet. I couldn''t stop watching it. Later, I forced myself not to watch it. As a result, I couldn''t sleep. Half asleep and half awake, I couldn''t lie down in the morning, so I came directly to the company. " After that, song hero shook his head reluctantly, "I thought you couldn''t sleep like me. It seems that I''m really old."


    Little Pang Xie couldn''t bear to hear the simple Director Song say so. He couldn''t help but look at Wang Qian with the same expression and Guo Tao who was speechless just now.


    "Why are you old? Like you, we can''t sleep in the morning, so we read the time wrong. You''ll know the ratings in a minute. Who can''t be excited? You''re not old at all. " Little Ponzi played round.

 Chapter 693

    Wang Qian and Guo Tao nodded, saying that they were the same as what little pangxie said.


    Song hero was a little relieved and showed such an expression.


    The four people went directly to the floor of Han Mo''s office.


    Because of Han Mo''s character, he doesn''t want to be so cumbersome. Generally, small meetings are held in his office and arranged in the conference room. It''s so formal that Han Mo doesn''t think it''s necessary.


    Like every day, Han Mo sent the little guy to the kindergarten, and then sent Shuya to the notified work place before driving straight to sichen media.


    Yesterday''s program was so popular that everyone was surprised. It didn''t mean that everyone didn''t expect Han Mo''s program to be popular, but no one thought that the program was like this.


    Han Mo opened a new unit of TV programs and created countless new topics.


    The security guard of sichen media responded much faster than before. In order to avoid the media blocking the door, he always patrolled around. When he saw the suspicious personnel, he reminded them to leave.


    But they have policies and media reporters have countermeasures.


    They are better at camouflage themselves. The security patrol certainly can''t find them, but when Han Mo comes, they can rush out and surround Han Mo at the first time.


    In fact, the media didn''t know where the other party was hiding. They rushed out when they saw Han mo. when they ran to Han Mo, they were surprised to see that there were other peers.


    The most astonishing thing is the security guards. They always think that there will be no fish missed in their carpet patrol. Unexpectedly, there are so many multimedia reporters hiding around the gate. They didn''t react for a while.


    When the reaction came, media reporters had surrounded Han mo.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Han Mo, what kind of inspiration made you think of such a program."


    Han Mo glanced at the reporter who asked questions and smiled, "I just want to make a different program to let the audience understand the industry of actors and how actors grasp their roles."


    "Do you think you have succeeded?"


    Han Mo smiled and continued, "whether I succeed or not has the final say, but the audience, you can ask the audience."


    We all know this problem. The reaction of the audience after watching it and the hot discussion on the program on the Internet are enough to prove that we like the program.


    A reporter asked loudly, "has Mr. Han Mo confirmed the actors for the second episode of the program?"


    As soon as this problem came out, all the reporters brightened up. This is the topic they are most concerned about. This topic will make them have a topic to report in the next week.


    Everyone looked at Han Mo with expectant eyes. Han Mo still had a gentle expression, "please look forward to it."


    Then he walked out of the crowd.


    As soon as Han Mo made an outward move, the security guard surrounded and blocked the reporters out of the door.


    It''s not pretending to be mysterious. This is Han Mo''s habit. He doesn''t want to spoilers before broadcasting. In fact, in order to increase the topic, many program groups will deliberately report the big stars who are about to participate in the program, so that the audience can expect and the media can report the topic.


    Han Mo walks out of the elevator to the office.


    As soon as I stepped into the door, I saw four people sitting on the sofa with panda eyes.


    "Why are you all here so early?" Han Mo sent his children to the kindergarten and then came. It''s early, but song hero and several of them arrived.


    Before the people in the room answered, Meng Si''s voice sounded first, "they must collectively say they read the wrong time."


    Pang Xie was stunned. "Mr. Meng, how do you know?"


    Meng Si smiled and turned his eyes. "Before seeing you, I also want to use this as an excuse. After seeing you, ha ha, everyone is the same. What face do you pretend to have? I''m too excited to sleep."


    Song hero saw Meng Si as if he met his relatives. "Oh, I''m not alone because I can''t sleep because I''ve been thinking about the program."


    Meng Si sighed softly and sat on the sofa. "I wanted to see what they said on the Internet. As a result, I couldn''t stop. I was brushing wechat all night. My beauty sleep, my skin, you see, there are dry lines in the corners of my eyes. "


    In the whole office, Han Mo was the only one who was full of energy, because he forgot his work when he came home. All the things related to the program were directly forgotten when he opened the door.


    He didn''t pay attention to the comments on wechat at all. He knew that his mother and father were watching his program and listening to the feedback of the second old man. This program was good, and Han Mo only knew this level.


    "The ratings will come out in a minute." Said little Ponzi.


    Judging whether a program is good or not is similar to measuring movies. Movies are box office and TV programs are ratings.


    Song hero and Guo Tao have always been directors of TV programs. Naturally, they know this most. At the moment, song hero is a little excited.


    It was the first time he was so confident in his program. He firmly believed that the ratings of "I am an actor" would not be low. Song Yingxiong thought for a while and said, "it is estimated that 1.2 should be no problem."


    Guo Tao smiled and patted the elder on the shoulder. "Lao song, how can you become conservative? 1.2 is our level before. President Han''s program should be at least 1.4 to 1.6."


    Wang Qian scratched the back of her head. "1.4-1.6 is too high. Before, the best program on our station didn''t have such high ratings."


    Guo Tao waved his hand and said, "how can the actor be the same as the previous variety show on Apple TV? It was already the goal of life to reach 1.2 before, but I''m sure our ratings are definitely no less than 1.4."


    Several people''s topics revolved around the ratings. Han Mo did not participate in the prediction. He felt that he would know when the ratings were released. Now there is no need to predict. What prediction is, frankly, a blind guess.


    Little Pang Xie had little contact with TV programs. He couldn''t participate in the discussion of prediction, but he was very interested in listening. Anyway, he thought it was reasonable who said it.


    "Our program is also broadcast simultaneously on the network, so I don''t know whether the audience rating will be discounted. After all, the network is based on the number of hits." Wang Xi said with a little doubt.


    Song Yingxiong shook his head slightly. "This doesn''t exist. Clicking on the Internet won''t affect the proportion of ratings. When watching TV, people will choose to watch it on TV. Like network users, most of them will choose to watch it on the Internet. The ratings will not be reduced because of network broadcasting. "


    Wang Qian nodded knowingly.


    "Come out, come out." Guo Tao pointed to the computer screen and shouted.


    The office suddenly quieted down. Song Yingxiong, Guo Tao, Wang Qian, little pangxie and Meng Si stared at the computer screen.


    Han Mo had no past, and asked casually, "how much?"


    Little pangxie''s voice trembled slightly, "Han, brother Han... 2.25%, 2.25!" Keep repeating it loudly.

 Chapter 694

    Ratings are not a confidential data, especially for this fire program, other programs broadcast in the same period, TV stations, media and viewers are staring at this number.


    At the moment of seeing the ratings, the whole world was quiet.


    Leader of Beidu TV station.


    Apple TV.


    Major media in Beidu.


    Viewers who are soaking up the Internet waiting for ratings to burst


    Lost his voice at the same time.


    Several people in the office are still staring at the numbers on the screen after seeing the ratings.


    Han Mo was a little surprised to hear this figure, but he soon felt that although it was high, it was not too high. If he should have such a result, he didn''t act too surprised.


    I looked up and saw that several people crowded in front of the computer screen were still staring at the computer with straight eyes and dull eyes.


    Han Mo gently pursed his lips and coughed twice.


    The four people seemed to be pointed and suddenly untied. When they heard Han Mo''s cough, they stood up straight and showed their fake calm expressions.


    "Well, I said it would be very high." Guo Tao laughed.


    Song hero slowly sat back on the sofa and said unconvinced, "then you didn''t say it was so high. Now the audience rating is nearly 1% higher than what you predicted at that time."


    "At least I guess it''s the closest. You''re more conservative than me." Guo Tao is usually very modest, but this time because he is excited, he doesn''t want to gain the upper hand in words.


    Little Pang Xie was so excited that he almost jumped up. "Brother Han, you are so powerful. The ratings are higher than those of the American variety shows we introduced before."


    "It''s not just high, it''s rolling. American programs are nothing. We still crush them. By the way, BS company in Bangzi country broadcasts on the same day as us, and the audience rating is not even 1%. It''s good to relieve our anger. "


    Little Pang Xie glanced, "can you take a long-term view and compare it with BS and us?"


    In fact, Wang Qian just casually mentioned BS. Unexpectedly, she was rejected by Pang Xie''s X. she was very upset. "What do you think we should consider now?"


    "We should celebrate. The ratings can set a record. Brother Han, I''ll book a place. Let''s celebrate." Little pangxie was just about to go to Korea and Mexico. He was kicked in the ass.


    Before the excitement broke out completely, he was kicked by the foot on his ass for a while. As soon as Pang Xie Meng looked back, his dissatisfied expression suddenly turned into an embarrassing smile.


    "President Meng?" Little Ponzi covered his ass.


    Meng Si tilted his lips. "You''re still celebrating. You''re in the mood to celebrate. Now the most important thing to consider is how to record the second issue and how to keep such a high audience rating."


    As soon as Meng Si''s words came out, little Pang Xie''s hands covered his ass suddenly stiffened. He was so excited that he didn''t think of this floor. Now it''s not time to celebrate. The new program is only the first phase. Those with high ratings are against the sky, and the second phase is even more difficult for them.


    If the audience rating of the first phase is 1.6% and that of the second phase is 1.9%, the media, television stations and viewers will feel that the program has made great progress and the audience rating has increased by leaps and bounds.


    However, if the rating of the first phase is 2.0% and the rating of the second phase becomes 1.9%, everyone will say that the rating has fallen because the program is not good enough and the prospect is worrying. Anyway, you can think of any words. The rating of the second phase is also 1.9%, but because the rating of the first phase as a reference is different, it gives people a different feeling.


    Meng Si was also happy and shocked when he saw the ratings, and then fell into worry about the second issue.


    This is the simplest truth. If he didn''t say it, everyone would think of it. Just because he was too excited, he didn''t take it into account at once. As soon as Meng Si''s words came out, everyone was silent and the office fell into silence again.


    Han Mo found that the atmosphere had changed, and everyone''s expression changed from excitement to light worry. He smiled. "As long as we keep making water products, the ratings of the next program will not be too low. Let''s do ourselves well and give the rest to the audience."


    "Mr. Han, what do you think we should do?" Wang Qian held two small fists like beating chicken blood.


    Wang Qian worked so hard for the first time, but she couldn''t see hope. Many programs were always unsatisfactory. The actor gave her hope and shock. At the moment, Wang Qian has only one idea. She wants to work overtime and wants to work overtime very much.


    Han Mo waved his hand and was amused by Wang Qian. "Don''t be so nervous. This is the first issue. There will be many issues in the future. Just take it as a normal program and do it carefully."


    After all, Guo Tao and song hero are experienced old directors. At first, they were startled by this explosive ratings, but they returned to normal after a while.


    Song Yingxiong thought for a moment and said, "we made a preliminary list of actors invited in the second phase. Mr. Han, do you have anything to change?"


    Han Mo was silent for a moment. "I''ll change two people and send you the changed candidate later."


    Guo Tao suddenly remembered something and smiled. "In a moment, the phone in little pangxie''s office will be exploded. The first phase is so popular. There will certainly be many people who want to rub the heat and participate in our program."


    Little pangxie thought for a moment and asked, "but before the first recording of our program, aren''t many actors unwilling to participate? Especially the actors who have been on fire do not want to be pointed out and commented on as players on the stage. If they don''t participate, they won''t make mistakes and can maintain their image in the eyes of fans. However, once their performance in the program is exposed, their performance is OK. If they don''t perform well, they will cause negative news, and the gains outweigh the losses. "


    Pang Xie is right. This is the common idea at the beginning, because if you don''t participate, you can''t be wrong, but if you participate, you may be wrong. There''s no need to take this 50% risk. No one dares to say that they will never be eliminated, and they are not willing to face the scene of being eliminated.


    However, this was before the explosion of the first issue. With the explosion of the first issue of actor, everyone''s ideas are different.


    Guo Tao chuckled. "You said before the program was broadcast, but our current 2.25% ratings are too attractive. The added value brought by this data is enough to make them give up all their previous concerns."


    Song hero also smiled and nodded.


    Only Pang Xie was a little confused. He suddenly found that he needed to learn a lot. He used to follow Meng Si as an assistant and never contacted stars and works made by the company. Now it''s completely different with Han mo. these things that have been called entertainment psychology are enough for him to study hard.


    Just then, Han Mo''s phone suddenly rang.


    Han Mo picked up his mobile phone and connected the phone. The office was quiet. Everyone tried not to make a sound, so that Han Mo could answer the phone conveniently.


    Teacher Ding Rou''s anxious voice came from the receiver.

 Chapter 695

    When the phone was connected, Ding Rou''s anxious voice came from the receiver, "Dad Xuanxuan, come to the kindergarten quickly. Xuanxuan is not feeling well and has a fever."


    Before Ding Rou finished, Han Mo stood up.


    Hang up and walk straight out of the office.


    "Little Mo Mo, why go?"


    "Mr. Han, where are you going?"


    "President Han?"


    "What happened to brother Han?"


    Everyone didn''t know what had happened, so they watched Han Mo disappear from the door of the office at a running speed, leaving Meng Si and them looking at each other.


    At the moment, Han Mo doesn''t care to say more to anyone. All he thinks about is that the little guy is not feeling well, sick and has a fever.


    His heart pulled together, because Ding Rou didn''t say very clearly on the phone, so he said that the child had a fever. In Han Mo''s heart, a fever is a serious illness for the child.


    The little guy has always been in good health, and he didn''t find anything different when he went to kindergarten in the morning. It''s just that the children didn''t eat as much breakfast in the morning as before, but he didn''t say he was uncomfortable, that is, he didn''t have an appetite and didn''t want to eat. Han Mo didn''t force the children to eat.


    In retrospect, Han Mo regretted that he didn''t ask the child more at that time. Maybe he could find out that the child was not feeling well and might be ill in advance.


    With remorse and anxiety, Han Mo ran to his car.


    He was anxious all the way and tried to keep himself calm. He has always been a person who can control his emotions, but he can''t calm down.


    Maybe in other people''s hearts, it''s just a fever. Fever may not be a disease, it''s a signal that the immune system in the body is playing a role


    Wait, wait.


    They can tell a lot of truth to prove that fever doesn''t matter. If people have a fever properly, it may be good for their health.


    A premise of these words is that the fever is not the speaker''s child, himself or his family.


    For a child''s parents, fever is a big thing. Especially for children, fever will not only affect their parents'' hearts, but also grandparents and grandparents.


    Han Mo never had any reaction when he was ill, nor did he tell his family that he would pass after a while, but when he heard that the little guy had a fever, he felt that the whole heart was affected.


    He drives very fast. On the basis of not violating the traffic rules, he is basically the fastest he can drive.


    Han Mo parked the car at the gate of the kindergarten and rushed directly into the kindergarten.


    The security guard knew Han mo. he simply told the security guard what he wanted, so he swiped his card in directly. If it''s not the time to pick up the children, parents should register if they want to go to the kindergarten, and Han Mo is no exception. He hurriedly signed his name.


    Other children have gone for a walk after dinner and are already sleeping in their own little bed. There is another life teacher watching in the room. Ding Rou is standing at the door of the classroom waiting for Han mo.


    "Where is the child?" Han Mo asked directly when he saw Ding rou.


    Ding Rou is also very concerned about Xuanxuan. Seeing that she has a fever, she quickly calls Han mo. however, due to many years of kindergarten teacher experience, Ding Rou has a preliminary judgment on the little guy''s disease, that is, she has a cold.


    At first, Ding Rou was also very worried, but when she saw that Han Mo had come, her heart was gradually relieved.


    Ding Rou takes Han Mo to another office outside the classroom.


    The little guy is pitifully lying on the small bed in the infirmary, with a antipyretic patch on his forehead.


    "Xuanxuan." Han Mo strode towards the small bed in three steps and two steps.


    The little guy with fever was sore all over and uncomfortable. Although his eyes were closed, he didn''t sleep at all. When he heard the most familiar and cordial voice, he slowly opened his eyes and murmured, "Dad..."


    Han Mo attached himself, gently stroked the bangs on her forehead, and then touched the child''s forehead. It was very hot. Just a little touch could feel the temperature from the little guy''s body.


    "Xuanxuan, what''s wrong?" Han Mo asked anxiously.


    The little guy had no spirit at all. He tried to lift his eyelids. His voice was so weak that he could hardly hear, "Dad, I feel bad..."


    Han Mo didn''t ask any more questions. He picked up the child and said, "I took Xuanxuan to the hospital."


    At ordinary times, Han Mo would talk to Ding Rou politely, at least with a modest smile.


    But today, Han Mo had nothing in his heart. He didn''t care to talk to Ding rou. He didn''t even have an eye and body. He just said to go to the hospital and went out with his child.


    Ding Rou was very worried when she found that the little guy had a fever, but then she calmed down.


    She saw Han Mo rush out anxiously and comforted nearby, "the weather has changed frequently recently, and the temperature difference between morning and evening is large. Maybe the child is sweating and catching a cold. Don''t worry too much."


    Han Mo didn''t say it, but he had an attitude in his heart. If his child is ill, there are no parents who are not in a hurry. They can calmly think about the causes of his illness and analyze the causes of his illness. They are certainly not the children''s parents.


    Han Mo knew that Ding Rou was just out of concern and had no other meaning, so he didn''t speak again.


    Ding Rou always sends Han Mo to the gate of the kindergarten before turning back.


    Han Mo drove the car as fast as possible without violating the traffic rules.


    Beidu people''s hospital.


    Han Mo went straight to pediatrics because he was too anxious. He directly went to the hospital with his child in his arms. He didn''t even have time to disguise himself.


    An old man sat in the office and saw Han Mo come in. His expression didn''t change much. He just raised his eyebrows a little.


    "What''s wrong with children?" The old doctor said casually.


    "I have a fever and I don''t have a good appetite. Han Mo said anxiously.


    The old doctor examined the little guy in his own way. He didn''t have the same test as an ordinary doctor. He also wrote an inspection list, which was both time-consuming and laborious.


    "What happened to my child?" Han Mo has never been so nervous as now.


    The old doctor''s voice was low. He looked at Han Mo from the gap between the reading glasses on the bridge of his nose. His tone was very calm. "I''ve caught a cold. It shouldn''t be viral. When it''s cold, I''ll prescribe some medicine and go back to eat it on time, but the child shouldn''t be just uncomfortable. There is a process from discomfort to fever, and the child may not tell you at first. "


    The old doctor printed out the medicine he needed to prescribe when he had finished.


    Han Mo took the list and knew it was an ordinary cold. He just caught a cold. He felt a little relaxed. After thanking him, he took the child downstairs with the list to pay for the medicine.


    Like a sick cat, the little guy snuggled up in Han Mo''s arms and tried to be coquettish.


    Han Mo took the medicine and gave it to Xuanxuan. Although he said the medicine wouldn''t work so soon, it must be good to eat it early. The little guy blinked his tired big eyes in his father''s arms and hugged Han Mo tightly. "Dad, did you ask for leave after leaving the kindergarten in advance? Can I get a full-time baby this month? "

 Chapter 696

    Han Mo was a little surprised. He was stunned. He didn''t expect that the children had been ill and had no spirit at all. He was still thinking about the full-time baby.


    The little guy looked at Han Mo with expectant eyes. She hoped to get a positive answer from her father.


    Han Mo looked at the tearful little guy and felt his head. "There will be. Our Xuanxuan is also a full-time baby this month.


    The little guy was relieved after listening to his father. Although he had no spirit, he showed a naive and sweet smile on his face, "it''s great to get the certificate again."


    Han Mo smiled and put his lips on the child''s forehead.


    Han Mo suddenly remembered what the old doctor had said and pinched the child''s fleshy little face. "Did you feel uncomfortable when you ate in the morning?"


    The little guy nodded wrongfully, hung his head low, rubbed his fingers with each other, and then gave a light "um".


    As Han Mo guessed, the little guy was already a little uncomfortable in the morning, but the little guy insisted on going to kindergarten in order to get a full-time baby.


    In the parents'' mind, this full-time baby is not an honor, so Han Mo never cares. He doesn''t mention it too much whether he gets it or not. He doesn''t know that on the last day of each month, children who can''t get a full-time baby should sit under the stage and watch their partners who can get a full-time baby receive the award. In the little guy''s heart, This is already a very important thing.


    Han Mo certainly didn''t expect that the certificate of full-time baby is so important in the child''s heart, which is the driving force to insist on going to kindergarten even when he is ill.


    Han Mo said to the little guy seriously, "dad knows that full-time baby is a very important honor in Xuanxuan''s heart, but if Xuanxuan is ill, she can''t go to kindergarten. We can''t delay her illness for a certificate of full-time baby."


    Han Mo doesn''t know whether what he said is clear. Although the child is small, his thinking is not necessarily less than that of adults. Han Mo''s brain is thinking about how to say what he wants to express more clearly.


    The little guy''s voice was very small, but he said more seriously, "no, in Xuanxuan''s heart, full attendance is more important than timely medical treatment."


    Han Mo was speechless at once. He didn''t know how to explain the relationship between full-time baby and illness to his children. It seemed that they had nothing to do with each other, but they had something to do with each other. If you are sick, you should not go to kindergarten, and if you don''t go to kindergarten, you can''t get a full-time baby. These two seemingly unrelated things are connected again.


    Han Mo always felt that he was good at reasoning, but he didn''t know how to tell his children, so he simply didn''t tell them.


    Han Mo opened the door with the little guy in her arms. Hearing the sound of opening the door, Chen Yuehong came out of the bedroom. She didn''t expect the little guy to come back so early. She looked surprised.


    "Why did the child come back so early?" Seeing that the little guy didn''t call grandma like a swallow as usual, but wilted on Han Mo, Chen Yuehong guessed that the child was ill. She hurried over and touched Xuanxuan''s forehead, "Oh, I have a fever. What''s the matter? Did you go to the hospital? "


    The old lady is more worried than Han mo. Chen Yuehong has been in the north for so long that her children have not been ill. This time, she was ill. "Xuanxuan, what''s wrong with you? Come quickly and let Grandma hug you."


    Han Jun also heard the sound of the little guy coming back and came out of the kitchen.


    "What''s the matter with the child?"


    The little guy hung his head and lay on his father''s shoulder. His small face was only close to his father''s shoulder. When he heard the voice of his grandparents, he raised his head, "Grandpa and grandma, Xuanxuan is fine."


    The child blushed and lay soft.


    "I''m so sick and say it''s okay." Han Jun felt distressed and touched the little guy''s head.


    "The child is usually so lively and wilting now. He must be seriously ill. Which hospital do you take the child to? Let''s take the child to the hospital again. It''s sure to have an injection. It''s better not to have an injection." Chen Yuehong has begun to wear a coat and is ready to take her children to the hospital.


    Han Jun frowned, "go to any hospital, go to the hospital for minor illness. What about serious illness? I think she has caught a cold. Xuanxuan is in good health. Just take some medicine. Xiao Mo, give me the child and I''ll hold her. "


    Han Jun held the child in his arms with both hands and said painfully, "my good granddaughter, why is she sick? It''s still good in the morning."


    Han Jun is very careful and pays attention to the child''s state every day. This morning, he also found that the little guy didn''t eat as much as usual, but like Han Mo, he thought it was just an accident, and the child may have no appetite.


    Han Jun held Xuanxuan in both hands, so that the little guy''s little head could lie comfortably on his shoulder, and then turned to Han Mo, "the child didn''t eat much in the morning."


    Han Mo shook his head helplessly. "Well, she was uncomfortable in the morning, but she didn''t tell us."


    "Why?" Han Jun''s face suddenly changed. The old man couldn''t understand that the child was uncomfortable and didn''t say it. In his opinion, the child would say it if he was uncomfortable.


    Han Mo gently stroked the bangs on the child''s forehead to his head, "Xuanxuan told her grandfather why she didn''t tell us. You''re not feeling well in the morning."


    The little guy held his red mouth and raised his head slightly, "I''m afraid I won''t let Xuanxuan go to kindergarten if I say I''m uncomfortable."


    "If you are ill, you can''t go to kindergarten. How can you bear it?" Han Jun was worried when he saw that the child was ill. He didn''t pay attention to his tone. He looked at Chen Yuehong sharply.


    Chen Yuehong was wronged by his wife''s stare. "What do you think of me? It''s not that I have to let my children go to kindergarten. I love our baby Xuanxuan more than you."


    Han Mo was amused by his parents'' anxious and disorderly appearance. "Your baby granddaughter deliberately didn''t say she was uncomfortable and had to go to the kindergarten in order to get a full-time baby. Just now she came out of the hospital and asked me if I had been to the kindergarten for a long time and whether I could get a full-time baby."


    The old couple looked at their granddaughter strangely. Chen Yuehong immediately said, "Xuanxuan, that full-time baby is not an honor. You can''t hide your discomfort in the future."


    "It''s an honor. Full attendance baby is an honor. Not all children can get the full attendance baby certificate." The little guy tried to explain.


    Han Jun wanted to continue to say something. Han Mo stopped, "Dad, it''s not important in our heart, but it''s so important in our children that she can insist on going to school when she is ill."


    After Han Mo''s words, Chen Yuehong and Han Jun looked at each other.


    The little guy nodded hard, and then collapsed on Grandpa.


    "Baby, what''s wrong? Grandpa holds you better."


    "Grandpa is uncomfortable holding you. Do you want grandma to hold you?"


    The two old men began to scramble to hold the little guy.


    Han Mo shook his head with a smile and went into the kitchen. When the child was ill, he could only drink some porridge.

 Chapter 697

    Han Mo saw that the child''s condition was stable, and he just had a fever and had no other symptoms. He didn''t feel particularly serious. He just told Shuya on the phone.


    In an hour......


    There was a rush of footsteps, then a quick opening of the door, and the door opened.


    Shu Qiang, "what happened to my baby granddaughter?"


    Liu Huijuan, "where''s Xuanxuan? Where''s Xuanxuan? Why are you sick? Did you go to the hospital? "


    Shu Qiang, "fever can be big or small. You can''t take it seriously."


    Liu Huijuan, "have you eaten yet? I''ll cook some porridge. "


    Shu Qiang and Liu Huijuan were so anxious that they talked to each other in a hurry.


    Shuya entered the door behind them. She looked at her parents who didn''t stop talking and shook their heads helplessly.


    Han Mo quietly walked to Shuya and whispered, "the old couple didn''t go out to play. Why did they suddenly come back."


    Shuya smiled bitterly, "they called back and asked me what Xuanxuan was doing. I didn''t think too much. Then I said that Xuanxuan was ill. As a result, they came back directly and didn''t play at all."


    Shu Ya looked at her parents from a distance and walked into Xuanxuan''s small room. She smiled and shook her head.


    Xuanxuan is now growing up and less sick, but she used to be sick when she was a child, so Shuya is the most calm in the family. She just asked the child how much she has a fever, and then asked Han Mo to cool down physically. There''s no need to worry about taking antipyretic drugs.


    Four old people surrounded the little guy.


    "Why did the child suddenly have a fever? Look at the poor child. It''s really distressing." Liu Huijuan painfully touched the child''s head, kissing and hugging.


    "I felt a little uncomfortable in the morning. The child kept it up and didn''t say anything." Chen Yuehong said painfully.


    Shu Qiang asked puzzled, "why don''t you say it''s uncomfortable? Did their teacher ask her not to say it?" The more Shu Qiang said, the more angry he became. All he thought about was the child abuse on the Internet. "No, I''m going to find their teacher." The old man''s violent temper can''t be suppressed at once. He''s going to leave with his legs raised.


    Liu Huijuan smashed her mouth and stopped Shu Qiang. "You don''t know the situation, so you have to work hard with others."


    Chen Yuehong quickly explained, "it has nothing to do with other teachers. As soon as other teachers found that the child had a fever, they quickly called Xiaomo. It was the child who didn''t want to go to the kindergarten because of illness, so he didn''t tell us when he was a little uncomfortable in the morning."


    "Oh, as for a full-time baby, how can our baby''s body be important?" Shu Qiang wants to get sick.


    The little guy had heard that his grandparents and grandparents still closed their eyes around him and didn''t speak, but when he heard grandpa''s words, he suddenly opened his eyes, "it''s important to be a full-time baby."


    "Good, good, important, the most important." Liu Huijuan took the little guy''s little hand and kissed it.


    Han Jun squatted beside the little guy''s bed painfully. "Look, my big sun is uncomfortable. The skin of my little mouth is red."


    The four old people stayed by the little guy''s bed until Xuanxuan fell asleep and squatted.


    Han Mo and Shuya went to the small room and looked at the four old people shaking their heads helplessly.


    Han Mo said, "Mom and Dad, the children are asleep. You can have a rest."


    Shuya also came in, "come on, mom and dad."


    The four old people finally reluctantly left the little guy''s small room.


    Shuya and Han Mo didn''t leave right away. After watching for a while, the little guy gently closed the child''s door.


    The four old people didn''t take off their clothes all night. Their ears were high. As soon as the little guy had a voice, he got up and ran to the small room.


    Seeing that Xuanxuan just turned over in her sleep, she was relieved to go back to her room. The four old people spent the night like this.


    ......


    Next day


    Just after dawn, four old people went into the little guy''s small room.


    The little guy rubbed his eyes, "Grandpa, grandma, Grandpa, grandma."


    "My little baby, don''t get up and sleep a little longer." Chen Yuehong rubbed the child''s head with concern, and then pasted it on the child''s forehead with her lips.


    "Don''t get up, lie down, lie down." Liu Huijuan quickly holds Xuanxuan''s small hand.


    The little guy looked around, waved his hands and said softly, "you can''t lie down anymore. Xuanxuan has to go to kindergarten."


    "I don''t go to kindergarten today. I''m sick. What kindergarten do I go to?" Shu Qiang didn''t plan to let the little guy go to the kindergarten today. In his heart, the children have a fever and must rest for a few days. He has a cold and fever, so he has to rest for a week.


    As soon as the little guy heard what grandpa said, he just sat at the head of the bed and suddenly sat up.


    "I''m going to kindergarten. I''m going. I''m a full-time baby." The little guy is very serious, very serious.


    Han Mo and Shuya came in when they heard the child''s voice.


    "OK, we are full-time babies. Dad, check whether our Xuanxuan has a fever." Han Mo Chong drowned and rubbed the child''s head.


    The little guy nodded in agreement and waited for her father to take her temperature.


    "Dad, do I still have a fever?" The little guy sat on the bed and waited for the examination results to come out.


    Han Mo looked at the lower ear temperature gun, 36.8. The fever has stopped. The little guy took cold medicine yesterday. Coupled with Shuya''s physical cooling method, the little guy looks much better this morning, and his fever has gone away.


    The little guy looked forward to his father.


    Han Mo pinched the little guy''s white face, "Xuanxuan doesn''t have a fever anymore."


    "Ouye ~ Xuanxuan doesn''t have a fever. She can go to kindergarten." The little guy jumped up from the bed and danced and celebrated.


    Children can''t hide their diseases. The little guy is already a very strong baby. He can''t stand the fever yesterday. He wilted and didn''t say a word on his father''s shoulder all the time.


    This morning, the child was obviously in a different state. Now he is jumping happily on the small bed.


    Shuya pretended to be serious and said, "Xuanxuan can go to the kindergarten, but if she is uncomfortable again, she must immediately tell teacher Ding Rou that she can''t hide it."


    The little guy nodded hard.


    In this way, the little guy who just recovered a little went to kindergarten again.


    The four old people disagreed with the little guy to go to kindergarten, but Han Mo respected the little guy''s idea and sent her to kindergarten.


    Han Mo was not at ease, but he felt that since the child wanted to go, he didn''t have a fever and had no other symptoms, he should have no problem going to kindergarten.


    He sent the child to the kindergarten and told him to leave for a long time.


    Han Mo drove straight to sichen media.


    "Brother Han, have you selected the second phase of the change you said?" As soon as Han Mo entered the office, little pangxie came over and asked.


    Han Mo thought, "it''s settled."

 Chapter 698

    Song Yingxiong and Guo Tao have long made a detailed plan for the candidate guests to participate in the program. What kind of guests can collide with wonderful sparks and increase the viewing degree when they play on the same stage. What kind of guests can produce more topics together.


    In short, song hero and Guo Tao have only one purpose, ratings.


    They will not let go of any factor that can drive the ratings. As the elderly of variety shows, they will most produce different effects through guests, so as to make the programs better.


    Good looking, some people see, interests first.


    In fact, this is not only song Guo, but also others, in order to make the program have higher ratings and produce higher value. In their hearts, ratings are the only standard to reflect the quality of a program.


    Song Yingxiong and Guo Tao are both experts in creating ratings. Although their previous programs have never had higher ratings than those of Han Mo, they are not so wonderful in the creativity of the program itself, and the ratings created entirely by guests and topics have been very successful.


    That is because of their success in TV programs, Han Mo will appreciate them and bring them under his command.


    Han Mo told little pangxie that the two candidates for replacement had been decided, which deeply aroused little pangxie''s curiosity.


    In little pangxie''s mind, the guest actors proposed by Director Song and director Guo are already very powerful, and they also clearly state the reasons for inviting these actors. Some are small fresh meat with good image and temperament, which has been crowned as idol actors with high traffic, but they are eager for transformation, and the program can win some young audiences through them, They can take the first step towards transformation through the improvement of program performance.


    Some other actors are middle-aged actors with excellent acting skills. Their image has been solidified and can only play a certain type of role. They have been trying to break through, but their image in the hearts of the audience is too stubborn. No director is willing to take risks to let them change their type, so most of them are in a tepid state and have their own audience group, but they can''t break through themselves. Song and Guo chose actors they thought had more potential, gave them a chance to break through themselves, and hoped that they could have amazing performance on the stage.


    In addition, the "treasure of town and Taiwan" mentioned by song Guoer''s population is a pure acting school. It will certainly not be an old drama bone that has been on fire. As long as they are slightly older and have a high status, they will not be willing to participate in this type of program, because in their hearts, the judges and mentors are not as qualified as they are, and they do not want to be judged by others.


    Therefore, song hero and Guo Tao choose actors with good acting skills, but slightly poor image, or poor luck and no fire. Generally, they have played some supporting actors that impress the audience. Their acting skills are recognized, but their roles are more popular than people.


    The entertainment circle is a big dye vat. Many excellent actors have no recommendation and no backstage. They can only play some supporting roles. Although they are supporting roles, they are even brighter than the protagonists and leave a deep impression. Inviting such actors also takes what they need. The program group gives the actor a platform, and the actors bring wonderful stage works or even shocking works to the audience for the program group.


    Little Pang Xie used to have little contact with TV programs, but he has been learning from Song Yingxiong and Guo Tao during this period. At first, he followed others to attend meetings. Later, he simply took a small notebook and wrote down what he thought was important. Unconsciously, he has written down most of it.


    So little Pang Xie thought that Guo Tao and song Yingxiong were the best in selecting guests, but Han Mo wanted to change the two actors in the second phase.


    Although Pang Xie admired song Yingxiong and Guo Tao from the bottom of his heart, he admired Han Mo even more. Now he is the person appointed by Han Mo, which must be more unusual. "Brother Han, who are you going to replace?"


    Han Mo has been facing the computer screen, searching for information.


    "It''s them." Han Mo turned the computer screen to little pangxie.


    Little Pang Xie looked at the computer screen excitedly. When he saw the photos on the screen, he couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning, "brother Han, do you want to find them to participate in the program?"


    Han Mo smiled and nodded, "yes, it''s them."


    Little Ponzi couldn''t believe his ears. "Are you sure?"


    "Sure, it''s the two of them. You''ll inform Director Song and add Wei Ran and Jin Qing." Han Mo thought and said again, "wait for my news first. I haven''t confirmed with them yet. I hope they have a schedule."


    "What?" For the first time, Pang Xie felt that he could not understand Han mo. Han Mo even replaced two actors who could bring ratings to the program and replaced them with those who had not appeared in the public eye for several years.


    Han Mo hurriedly got up. "I''ll find them. Go with me."


    "You go yourself? Just tell the agent directly about this.


    Oh, maybe they don''t have an agent for a long time.


    But I can go alone. You don''t have to go.


    I think they can''t have no schedule, because no one has asked them to make a film or make an announcement for a long time... "


    In this way, little pangxie kept talking in Han Mo''s ear. Han Mo didn''t answer. He didn''t know whether Han Mo listened. Anyway, Han Mo sat in the car, started the car and drove him away from sichen media. Little pangxie''s words didn''t stop, but his words didn''t have any impact on Han mo.


    Wei Ran and Jin Qing.


    These two names were originally two independent individuals and did not intersect with each other. However, because of a common event, they linked the two people''s luck and made a significant change in their lives.


    "Beijing suburb film and television base." When the car stopped, little Ponzi looked out of the window and said to himself.


    "Get out of the car. Jin Qing is inside." Han Mo unfastens his seat belt, pushes open the door and gets off.


    Little pangxie looked confused and said casually, "I heard that since the incident, she adjusted for a period of time, and then said that she went to the United States to study. In fact, she went to do facial repair. Later, she returned home to drag on the old relationship, find some resources and play several roles, but in the end, she died prematurely and her career collapsed completely.


    The announcement was not received, the role was not received, and new faces appeared in the entertainment industry every day. Gradually, the fans forgot her, so there was no play to shoot, and Jin Qing completely faded out of everyone''s vision. No one cares what she is doing. Without exposure, she disappeared in the rapid renewal of the entertainment industry. "


    Little Pang Xie walked forward a few steps, looked up at the wall like arch of the film and television base in the suburbs of Beijing, and couldn''t help showing a puzzled look, "is Jin Qing still shooting?"


    Han Mo went straight into the gate and said casually, "Oh, she''s not an actress in there."


    A book recommended by a friend, Xuanhuan Xiaomiao, starts from the forbidden island. The author has no bottom line. He is a professional old driver and operates with a license. Interested partners can have a look.

 Chapter 699

    Han Mo walked very fast. He just said it casually and didn''t pay much attention to little pangxie''s expression.


    Little Ponzi followed, staring at the dog.


    What can you do without acting? In this colorful entertainment circle, too many female stars choose to take an unusual path for their superiors. Although Jin Qing had an accident, as an actor, she must be incomparable with her previous appearance, but she is still somewhat beautiful. No one wants to be superior


    Little Ponzi thought more and more outrageous. Finally, he blurted out with a serious expression, "brother Han, we must not use actors with stains on life style, which will destroy our program."


    "What?" Han Mo didn''t quite hear Pang Xie''s words. He stopped and pointed not far away, "here we are."


    Ahead is the location of the crew of the new play "Red Bile Owl". It happened that Lu Qingyang played the leading role in the play, so Han Mo knew that Jin Qing had recently worked here.


    Little Pang Xie was stunned for a moment and muttered in a low voice, "is this kind of work so brazen now? In the past, we only looked for opportunities in the hotel where the crew stayed. "


    "What do you think?" Han Mo found that little pangxie was fascinated by himself and called him.


    "No, nothing." Little Pang Xie patted his forehead. He really stayed in this circle for a long time. He knew too many hidden rules and thought everyone so bad. I remember that he hadn''t graduated before. At that time, it was Jin Qing''s fire period. Jin Qing''s acting skills, Jin Qing''s appearance and Jin Qing''s throwing are not comparable to those traffic actresses now.


    Little pangxie didn''t dare to think any more. He followed Han Mo and was ashamed of his guess just now. If Jin Qing really had those ideas, he would not have been silent for 7 years. He had already found the opportunity after facial repair. Why wait until now.


    "Oh, Xiao Han, you''re here. I''ve been waiting for you. The person you''re looking for is inside. I haven''t been in the circle for more than ten years. I don''t know what the person you''re looking for comes from, but she''s a good makeup artist. See if I look young and teenage." Lu Qingyang walked towards Han Mo with a red face. People in their 40s still look so energetic. People''s faces really have much to do with people''s mood. Psychological age affects their physiological age to a certain extent.


    Han Mo smiled. "Maybe you''ll have to change a makeup artist in the future."


    "Makeup artist?" Little Pang Xie whispered. Before he thought more, Lu Qingyang took them into a dressing room.


    A familiar figure who had been in his mind many times just now came into viewˇ° Jin Qing? "


    Little Ponzi''s voice was not loud, and no one heard it in the room.


    This is a comprehensive dressing room, not a separate room for the leading actor. Generally, this kind of large room is uniformly arranged for supporting actors.


    Han Mo stood at the door and looked at Jin Qing who was busy making up for the actors in the distance.


    "Has she been putting on makeup at the film and television base in the suburbs of Beijing?" Now there is only one actor in the dressing room making up on the other side of the room. Han Mo didn''t hurry over and asked casually.


    Lu Qingyang nodded slightly. "I heard that she didn''t join the studio. She just did some casual work in the crew. She was there as soon as our crew started. Do you want to take her away as a royal makeup artist? You are already very young. You don''t need make-up. Look at me. Without her, you might become a bad old man again. "


    Han Mo was amused by Lu Qingyang''s character. "You look like 18 without makeup."


    "Really? Han Mo, I believe what you say. I can''t lie to you, brother Lu. " Lu Qingyang is serious.


    Han Mo smiled and didn''t answer again. He just talked, but there was a sharp roar of an actress not far away.


    "How did you make up, my beautiful lip shape, did you paint me so pale lipstick, did you deliberately paint me ugly?" A young actress wearing a dress of the Republic of China can be seen from her makeup. She plays a young lady in the play, but her ferocious face at the moment can''t see a young lady at all.


    Jin Qing put down her tools and said softly, "this makeup is not based on the characteristics of the actors, but on the plot and roles. Miss long is still studying in women''s school and has not studied abroad. It should be the most innocent period for girls. Because she is a young girl, I chose the elegant peach pink department, which is also very compatible with your current drama clothes. There is no problem. "


    Although Jin Qing is not as arrogant and domineering as the opposite actress, she hides a knife in her soft voice with perseverance. What she said is very reasonable. The actress who is making up in a chair for a time can''t refute it.


    "How can you talk to our Sister Li? Our Sister Li is the third female in the play. If you talk to her like this, she will tell the producer Li that you will get out of our crew." Melly''s assistant came forward to help.


    Jin Qing ignored Mei Li''s assistant and continued to say to Mei Li, "the red you want is not useless, but it should be used when Miss long comes back from abroad and finds that the man she loves is playing with her best friend from childhood to childhood.


    Don''t underestimate a makeup. This is a means to reflect the character''s character, help to make up for the lack of acting skills, and show a little step towards blackening in makeup. "


    Lu Qingyang applauded and said in a low voice, "she is the only makeup artist I have ever seen who can analyze the role. If she is an actor, she must be an excellent actress."


    Before Lu Qingyang''s voice fell, he heard the sound of a chair being kicked down and hitting the ground.


    "Are you an actor or am I an actor? Don''t think I don''t know. You came to be a makeup artist because you have no play to shoot. You said I need makeup to make up for my acting skills. You..." Mei Li shouted angrily at Jin Qing, but before she finished her words, her finger was hit to one side.


    "Are you an actor? What kind of actor are you? When my sister Qing became famous all over the country, you were still living in the mud ditch. " Little Pang Xie came out for a girl for the first time. He didn''t expect to have such great courage. Everything was so uncontrollable.


    "When did he go there?" Lu Qingyang looked at Han Mo next to him.


    Han Mo didn''t mean to help little Pang Xie. He looked like a good play and stood in place with a smile.


    "Who are you! Dare to talk to me like that. Go, go and call president Li to me. Where can the mass actors dare to talk to me like this? I''m so angry. " Melly''s voice rose an octave, almost yelling.


    Little Pang Xie sneered, "what kind of crew is this and what things are it? It''s a shame for the actor profession."


    The assistant nearby rushed out of the dressing room through the back door.


    Jin Qing''s expression was stiff. She didn''t know little pangxie at all, and she didn''t know where he came from. However, there were a lot of group performances in the play, and it was normal to don''t know him. She quickly pulled little pangxie''s arm. "Come on, Mr. Li will come and lose his job."


    Jin Qing especially understands that these group performances are all for dreams or livelihood. She can''t take this road. In fact, it''s very hard and doesn''t have much money. He thanked little pangxie very much, but he didn''t want others to lose their jobs for himself.

 Chapter 700

    Little pangxie still looked at Mei Li with disdain, without any concession, motionless, and had no intention of leaving at all.


    Jin Qing''s white face showed a worried look. She knew that the young man in front of her was about to be driven out of the crew by President Li, and it was for her. Full of guilt, she was a little worried. She pulled down Pang Xie''s clothes again and lowered her voice, "let''s go. It''s not easy to find a role here while President Li hasn''t come. You''re still young."


    Little Pang Xie doesn''t care whether it''s president Li or president Liu. What he''s thinking at the moment is, if he leaves, will this unqualified actress be difficult for Jin Qing, "if she apologizes to you now and makes sure that all the makeup in the future will follow your design, I''ll leave."


    As soon as little Pang Xie said something, Mei Li, who was waiting for him to apologize, was going to explode with anger, "do you no longer want to mix in the film and television base in the suburbs of Beijing, you..."


    "Who is it? A group performer dares to be wild here. " The voice of a greasy middle-aged man came from behind Ponzi.


    Then Mei Li, who was just arrogant and domineering, ran towards the middle-aged man with her butt twisted and tail wagged, whining, "President Li, it''s him, it''s him, he bullied me." Then it''s like how much grievance you''ve suffered, with a cry.


    Xiao pangxie is really impressed by the actress. Why didn''t his boastful acting skills play a role in the interpretation of the role? It''s all used here.


    Mei Li''s assistant also said, "yes, she was cruel to our Sister Li just now. I don''t know where the confidence came from a group performance. Our Sister Li just explained her understanding of the role to the makeup artist, and the group performance ran over to be wild. "


    The assistant''s ability to confuse black and white is really admirable.


    Lu Qingyang and Han Mo have been watching on the other side of the dressing room. The dressing room is a little big and the light is dim. They stand in the dark and are not noticed.


    Lu Qingyang wants to go over and say to the producer that they are all from the same crew. Although he doesn''t want to have a bad relationship with Mei Li, he believes that he used to be a peacemaker. Li and Mei Li are willing to give this face.


    He walked to the other side of the dressing room, showing his trademark gentle smile, "Hey, President Li."


    The angry Li Qing saw Lu Qingyang with a smile. His expression stiffened for a moment and smiled, "ah, Mr. Lu is here, too. I''m dealing with a group performance. Now the actor and deputy director are more and more out of charge. It''s estimated that there are interest transactions. What kind of people dare to let them into the crew, such people should get out."


    Lu Qingyang kept smiling, "Oh, Mr. Li, don''t get angry first. I know this little brother."


    "What? You know? Was Mr. Lu introduced to the group? " President Li''s angry expression still hung on his face, but his tone was not as aggressive as before.


    As soon as Melly pulled out the corners of her mouth, her eyebrows frowned slightly.


    "No, No." Lu Qingyang waved his hand.


    Before Lu Qingyang finished his words, Li Qing pointed to little Pang Xie. A schadenfreude smile came from the corner of Melly''s mouth.


    Li Qing said angrily, "since it''s not Mr. Lu''s relationship, you get out of my crew right now, you..."


    Li Qing wanted to continue to say more cruel words, but was interrupted by Lu Qingyang''s voice.


    "He''s not actually from our crew."


    Lu Qingyang originally just wanted to be a peacemaker. He didn''t want to fall out with the producer and Mei Li, but it was shameless to see them bullying others. At the moment, his tone was not as gentle as before.


    "No?"


    "Not from our crew?"


    "You are..."


    Li Qing and Mei Li looked at each other, and looked at Pang Xie incomprehensibly.


    Jin Qing was even more surprised and looked at pangxie carefully again.


    They really didn''t have any impression of little pangxie before, but how can a group performance make an impression? It''s normal not to know. It''s abnormal to know.


    But now it''s really not their group performance that surprised them.


    Li Qing didn''t say any more ugly words. Mei Li couldn''t help moving slightly behind Li Qing.


    "You''re not from our crew. What do you do?" Mei Li''s expression is still arrogant, but she can only hide behind Li Qing and dare not stand in front.


    Little Pang Xie''s expression didn''t change. He said casually, "I''m just a little assistant. Whatever my identity is, what you do wrong is wrong."


    When Li Qing and Mei Li heard the word assistant, a thought-provoking smile appeared at the corners of their mouths. Originally standing on the side, Mei Li''s assistant also slightly hooked the corner of her mouth.


    They all know the starring assistants, who are also to be served. The bigger the boss, the harder the assistant will be. The reason why Meili''s assistant dares to be so domineering is that Meili has the support of the crew''s producers, and the assistant is arrogant and domineering.


    Everyone is very angry with little pangxie''s face. I guess it must be the assistant of some unsophisticated 18th tier little star who doesn''t pay attention to little pangxie at all.


    "Sister Li, are assistants so arrogant now? I''ve always kept myself in line, not to mention pointing fingers at the main actors, but I always have to be polite when I talk. ", Mei Li''s assistant said attentively.


    Little Pang Xie snorted coldly in his heart and said, "it''s really comity, but dogs look down on people. If you can''t afford it, you''ll be comity, and if you can afford it, you''ll stand up to others."


    Mei Lippi continued with a smile, "people, you have self-knowledge. You just have to put yourself in a suitable position. If you skip the level, not only others will despise you, but also you will lose face. Mr. Li, do you think so? "


    Li Qing did not speak, but followed with a sneer.


    Lu Qingyang really can''t see it anymore. He is such an easy-going person, so unwilling to argue with others, and has always claimed to be a Buddhist elder after returning to the entertainment industry. He can''t have conflicts and contradictions with anyone.


    Therefore, after his return, he was deeply loved by young actors. He was approachable, did not compete, did not rob, and had no desire.


    Even so, he couldn''t help it at the moment.


    Lu Qingyang is ready to speak for little pangxie, and makes it clear to Li Qing why little pangxie is angry with Mei Li, why little pangxie wants Mei Li to apologize, and tells them that Mei Li''s understanding of the role is not as good as a makeup artist. It''s ridiculous. A brainless actor who has no role but himself doesn''t deserve to play such an important role at all.


    Lu Qingyang wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it yet. Li Qing took the lead in opening his mouthˇ°


    "Boy, whose assistant are you?" Li Qing sneered, ready to laugh at little pangxie again after he said the name.


    Xiao pangxie didn''t want to move out of Han Mo, so he hesitated.


    "Mine!"


    A voice came from behind everyone.

 Chapter 701

    "Mine!"


    A voice came from behind everyone.


    The voice is tough, deep and magnetic.


    Because the dressing room is very large, and there is a bright light at the place where Mei Li made up just now, and the light of the mirror stage shines directly on several people, the dark place in the far corner is very unclear.


    Everyone heard the voice, but people didn''t see it clearly.


    "Who?"


    "The sound is a little familiar."


    "Can''t see clearly..."


    Li Qing looked at the dark place. Mei Li also narrowed her eyes and looked at the figure coming from the dark place. Mei Li''s assistant took two steps forward in order to see the people coming from the dark place more clearly.


    The assistant stood at the nearest position to the shadow. When he saw the shadow, his eyes lit up. Then he showed a look of panic. At a loss, he ran back to Mei Li and just wanted to say something.


    Han Mo had come out of the darkness. He stood in front of Li Qing without any precaution or warning. He stood in front of everyone.


    Smiling, Han Mo still showed the approachable smile that usually hangs on his face.


    When he stood opposite Li Qing, he slowly said again, "he is my assistant."


    Han... Han Mo!


    Han Mo!


    He is Han Mo''s assistant!


    Several people couldn''t believe their ears, let alone their eyes.


    Han Mo is tall. He stands in front of Li Qing, and is very close, a head higher than him. Although his expression is mild, his tone is mild, and he doesn''t say anything domineering, the whole person has a sense of oppression attacking several people.


    Li Qing couldn''t help but step back. Mei Li and her assistant also hid behind Li Qing.


    "Han, Mr. Han, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Well... I met you last time, that..." Li Qing tried to think about the words close to Han Mo, and also tried to recall the occasion when he saw Han Mo last time, and then what people should be mentioned. It''s best that they all know each other. That''s also good to resolve the embarrassment, but his brain is blank because he is too nervous.


    He tried to think. Before he said it, Han Mo smiled. "President Li''s memory is bad. The last time we met was at the premiere of Zhang Dao''s new film."


    Just now, Li Qing''s brain ran half a beat slower because he was too surprised to see Han mo. he really didn''t remember it all at once, but it''s more than half a year since they last met. Han Mo is so busy that he can still remember so clearly.


    Li Qing''s fat head lit desperately, "yes, Mr. Han has a good memory. I''m really old. I can''t even remember the days. Ha ha ha. "


    Li Qing laughed and tried to resolve his embarrassment.


    Mei Li has never seen Han Mo at all. It should be said that she has not seen real Han Mo, because she is not qualified enough. On occasions where Han Mo can attend, Mei Li''s actors of this grade are not qualified to go in and out, and Han Mo can''t invite such actors without acting skills and ethics to join her film, so they haven''t met.


    Han Mo didn''t even glance at Mei Li, but Mei Li tried to flirt, hoping to win Han Mo''s attention.


    To tell the truth, she has enough fat pork beside her. It took her so long to get a female number three. Compared with Han Mo, she wants to get close to a young and promising man like Han mo.


    "Mr. Han, Hello, I''m Mei..." Mei Li tried hard to attract Han Mo''s attention, but Han Mo took her as the air.


    Han Mo didn''t wait for Mei Li to speak and said directly, "little Pang Xie, what was the result of your discussion on whether to inject capital into the red gall owl hero last time?"


    In fact, sichen media not only takes the lead in shooting some films and TV dramas, but also injects capital into the works of other companies. Generally, when others have capital needs, they will decide according to the situation. If the TV dramas or movies have investment potential, they will inject capital. If they don''t feel it during the meeting, they will refuse.


    Lu Qingyang''s play was originally the old relationship of sichen media. It was already under negotiation when Meng Si was there, because there were always problems in the selection of roles in the TV play, and it was not until the hero determined that Lu Qingyang was stable.


    For this reason, Meng Si didn''t finalize it, and finally came to Han Mo''s hand.


    At first, Han Mo wanted to give Lu Qingyang a face, inject capital into his new TV series, and help him step up his comeback. However, several colleagues in the investment department of the company were not particularly willing to do so, and felt that the investor of the film was a little unreliable.


    It''s been dragging on like this. It was still discussed yesterday. It''s just such a small matter. Han Mo no longer participated. He delegated power to little pangxie, who has been doing some work for him.


    Now the crew just continued a sum of money, so they sent public relations to Korea and Mexico for cooperation and investment.


    Little Pang Xie looked at Han Mo, and then looked at Li Qing and Mei Li, whose face was close to distortion. He whispered to Han Mo, "it''s still under discussion. It''s mainly about actors. There are some risks."


    Li Qing, as the producer of the TV play, is the housekeeper of the whole play. All the money went from him and into his hands. At the moment, listening to the potential investor, he was still considering it, and his expression was frozen.


    Now I can''t remember whether Mei Li was bullied by Han Mo''s assistant. Now he just wants to know from Han Mo''s little assistant that the reason why they don''t want to cooperate is "actor problem". What''s the problem and what''s wrong? They can change it, invest or invest, and cooperate or cooperate.


    "Mr. Pang, can you be more specific? Is the actor problem you just mentioned, which actor or a common actor problem?" Li Qing flattered.


    Just now, he asked little pangxie to get out of his crew. Now he calls you "Mr. Pang" directly and respectfully.


    Little Pang Xie was not afraid of Li Qing''s aggressiveness. At the moment, he had no idea of retaliation against Li Qing''s dogleg behavior.


    He just said blandly, "President Li is a producer himself. What are the qualities of his actors? Don''t you count them in your heart? Just now, I think Jin Qing, the makeup artist of your crew, is more thorough in role analysis than some actors. "


    As soon as Pang Xie''s words came out, Li Qing was stunned. His sight suddenly fell on Jin Qing, who had been ignored.


    Jin Qing''s head is a little confused. She just analyzed her thoughts on Miss Long''s role for Mei Li and said the reason why she wanted to make up like this, but she didn''t expect that the young man would contradict Mei Li for herself and startle Li Qing. Later, Lu Qingyang came, and later, even Han Mo came, and she just stood out for herself, It turned out to be Han Mo''s personal assistant.


    All this was taken by surprise.

 Chapter 702

    Jin Qing doesn''t know what happened. She loves acting. She loves this profession. Even in her most popular period, she doesn''t think she is a star, but when acting is a career, but sometimes God is unfair.


    Seven years ago, Jin Qing played a female agent in a spy film. This scene is a big play in which she and the male protagonist who is also an agent escape life and death. In order to create a tense atmosphere, their car will explode soon after they find a bomb and get off quickly.


    The whole explosion scene is very realistic. The blasting team has repeatedly tested it many times and calculated the safety distance. Once they escape a safe distance, they will detonate the bomb.


    In order to make the whole explosion scene real and exciting, it is necessary to create a scene where the bomb passes by them.


    Although they say it''s safe.


    But there is that in case it exists.


    When everyone thought they had escaped a safe distance and detonated the bomb, the bomb exploded ahead of time.


    Everyone was scared at that moment.


    At that moment, Jin Qing and the male star''s brain went blank. When they woke up again, they were already in the hospital.


    Both of them were injured in varying degrees in the accident. Although they were not life-threatening, it was almost a devastating blow to the two actors.


    Jin Qing has basically recovered through many facial and body repair operations, but a closer look can still see the small scars on her face.


    Although this is a good recovery for ordinary people, the small scars on her face are still fatal to Jin Qing''s comeback in the performing arts circle that depends on her appearance to eat.


    In addition, she was basically out of public view during her rehabilitation, and it was very difficult to return. It''s not impossible. We have to fight for contacts, resources and backstage.


    However, Jin Qing used to work hard on her own strength and be upright. When she was popular, maybe those snobbish directors would still curry favor with Jin Qing with a smile.


    Now she has no face and popularity in the past. Those mercenary people can naturally step on one foot.


    So Jin Qing always wanted to pay, but she couldn''t get a good role. She gradually left the crew for too long. She had no role to play and no job, but she needed money to support her family. She had some makeup skills before, so she began to work as a makeup artist.


    Although she returned to a familiar place again, she was not an actor, but a makeup artist.


    At first, it was very ironic for Jin Qing. Later, she gradually got used to such a simple life. Some actors who saved acquaintances asked her to play some dragon roles. She never took over.


    In her heart, she doesn''t have to be a female star, but the role she plays must be loved and valuable.


    Acting for her is not just a tool to support her family, it is her love.


    Jin Qing''s thoughts returned to reality. She looked at Han Mo and Pang Xie, who was strong for herself. She just showed a tiny smile. Cherry red lips moved slightly, so she took back her eyes and didn''t speak.


    She can take this opportunity to curry favor with Han Mo, sell miserably, and introduce herself, but what can this be? Even if she wins the chance, Jin Qing won''t be happy.


    She has long been used to such a life over the years. Her role in exchange for flattery is far from the happiness of a peaceful life.


    Who is Li Qing? He is a producer. Although he has no character, he has seen many works and the world.


    He hasn''t worked with Jin Qing before, but he knows that Jin Qing was once an excellent film actor. He is different from Mei Li. Mei Li has only been on the road for two years. Even if she has heard of Jin Qing before, her person and name have long been out of line, and she never thought that Jin Qing would be a makeup artist on the crew.


    Li Qing''s reaction was much faster than Mei Li. Suddenly Li Qing said, "I think the role of Miss long is very suitable for Jin Qing."


    When Mei Li heard this sentence, her eyes were about to stare out. She pulled the corners of Li Qing''s clothes hard. The corners of her eyes twitched fiercely. She still kept a charming smile on her face, her lips moved slightly, bit her teeth, and squeezed out a few words between her teeth, "president Li, what are you going to do?"


    Li Qing ignored her and continued to flatter Han Mo, "Jin Qing has played this type of role before. So far, I can recall Jin Qing''s famous work" spy sea smoke and cloud ". Jin Qing played a daughter who studied abroad and later returned to the motherland." After that, Li Qing sighed softly, "it''s just a pity that Jin Qing used to play female No. 1, but miss Long''s family is only a female No. 3 in our play. She wronged Jin Qing, but Mr. Han can rest assured that although she is female No. 3, the play is very heavy, and the character is distinctive, so she is definitely an important role."


    When Li Qing entered the dressing room, he didn''t care about others at all. He was led by assistant Mei Li and directly fought with little Pang Xie.


    He didn''t notice Jin Qing standing behind Xiao pangxie''s side. Later, when Xiao pangxie mentioned the makeup artist, he looked in the direction of Jin Qing.


    That glance was more than an accident. He was stunned. He was a producer. The crew didn''t have only one makeup artist and couldn''t get in touch with him. He didn''t know that there was Jin Qing in the makeup artist''s team.


    When he saw Jin Qing, he looked carefully for a long time and finally determined that this was Jin Qing, who was popular all over the country seven years ago. He disappeared for so long. He didn''t expect to be a makeup artist in his own crew.


    Li Qing said frankly that he is a businessman. Of course, he knows the interests. How can li Qing not know what kind of person Mei Li is? Otherwise, he won''t only give her female number three. He wants to have a lot of such women, but Li Qing can''t ask for partners like Han mo.


    He guessed from the beginning to the end that little pangxie had a dispute with Mei Li for Jin Qing. It turned out to be so. It''s better to sell Han Mo as a favor.


    Not to mention that Mei Li didn''t expect Li Qing to have the idea of replacing her. Jin Qing didn''t expect Li Qing to suddenly let her play the big miss of the dragon family.


    Han Mo didn''t answer, but focused on Jin Qing. Han Mo just came to find Jin Qing to participate in the program today. Little pangxie suddenly defended others against injustice, which was not in Han Mo''s plan, let alone Li Qing would suddenly give Jin Qing a role.


    Han Mo can stand up for little pangxie, but Jin Qing has to decide about the role. No matter what Han Mo thinks, he won''t make this decision for Jin Qing.


    Li Qing looked at Han Mo and realized that he finally has the final say, and he said to Kim chin, with a smile, "Jin Qing, do you agree to cooperate with us?"


    Jin Qing is silent.


    Little pangxie couldn''t help it. In his heart, Jin Qing was 10000 times stronger than Mei Li. If Mei Li played this role, he wouldn''t watch the TV play at all. If Jin Qing played it, he would watch it. This is the gap.


    This time it''s little Pang Xie''s turn to persuade Jin Qing. He lowered his voice and said in Jin Qing''s ear, "sister Jin promised. Take advantage of the opportunity now, although it''s female No. 3, it''s also a good opportunity to come back. This role will certainly bring you good luck."


    Little Pang Xie just listened to Jin Qing''s analysis of the role. I don''t know whether Miss Long''s role in the TV play is heavy or not. However, it shouldn''t be too bad to hear that it''s female No. 3 and it''s the role that Mei Li slept with. He just thought it was a good opportunity and didn''t want Jin Qing to miss it.


    Jin Qing trembled slightly at the corner of her mouth, "I agree."

 Chapter 703

    Little pangxie stared excitedly.


    In this way, all the parts that Meili had played were deleted and Jin Qing played the role again.


    Han Mo finally did not fully agree to Li Qing''s investment requirements, but said he would go back to the meeting for discussion.


    Li Qing always saw hope and flattered Han Mo out of the dressing room.


    Han Mo came with little Pang Xie not to fight for a role for Jin Qing, but to let Jin Qing participate in the second program of I am an actor.


    Li Qing''s flattering smile.


    Han Mo smiled politely.


    Little pangxie smiled happily.


    Lu Qingyang smiled gently.


    Jin Qing''s beautiful smile.


    In this way, several people went out of the dressing room one after another.


    When they walked out of the dressing room together, there was a dull sound and plop.


    "Sister Li, what''s the matter with you? Get up. "


    Only the voice of the assistant was heard.


    Melly sat on the ground like a pool of mud.


    She didn''t expect Li Qing to change her so casually in order to curry favor with Han mo. you should know how much effort she has made for this role. Although it is the shameless method of others, this is the fastest and most effective method she can think of.


    She thought Li Qing would give her a female number two. Unexpectedly, she only gave her female number three. Although it was female number three, fortunately, the play was heavy and the character was very prominent. She felt that she did not suffer a loss. Moreover, because Li Qing took care of her, the people in the crew did not dare to provoke her. Although she was not female number one, she was definitely not lost to female number one.


    But she never expected that it would be empty in the end. Until she watched Jin Qing go out of the dressing room, she couldn''t understand. She was clearly a self-made makeup artist. How did she change into a famous actor and rob her own role.


    Melly sat on the ground, her eyes glazed over.


    Suddenly she got up from the ground and rushed out of the dressing room.


    Li Qingzheng dogleg followed Han Mo, ready to send him out of the film and television base in the suburbs of Beijing.


    Before he took two steps, his clothes were pulled back. His body was puffy. In addition, he had no psychological preparation. He was pulled back, staggered two steps back and almost fell down.


    "What are you doing?" Li Qingyi looked back and saw that it was Mei Li, shouting angrily.


    Even the roles have been lost. At the moment, Mei Li is not afraid. She is not afraid of Li Qing at all. "What do I want to do? I want to ask for an explanation. Wait, I''m not good, you''re not good."


    Li Qing saw Mei Li''s desperate eyes and softened in an instant. "Oh, Xiao Li, you''re so stupid. You still have a chance to give this to others. I''m the producer. I say who is who. In the next play, I''ll give you a female No. 2, no, female No. 1. Calm down, calm down. "


    Li Qing is most afraid of his wife. His wife was also an actor when she was young. She stopped acting when she was old.


    What he fears most is that his wife will know what he has done. If it is reported by the media, the whole country will know, and his wife will certainly know, and everything will be over.


    That''s why Li Qing coaxed her so quickly.


    Hold on to Melly before she does anything stupid.


    Han Mo glanced at the two people who staged a dog blood farce behind him, without any expression.


    Han Mo didn''t want Li Qing to send them. It was Li Qing who was obsessed and shameless to send them to the gate.


    Jin Qing has been following Han mo. in fact, she just thinks she should send Han Mo and Pang Xie out of the film and television base in the suburbs of Beijing.


    Until they came to the bottom of a small attic without anyone, Li Qing was still "fighting" behind and there was no one around.


    Han Mo suddenly opened his mouth and said to Jin Qing with a serious expression, "Jin Qing, we came here today to find you something."


    Jin Qing was stunned. She thought Han Mo and little pangxie met her when they were visiting. Young audiences like little pangxie generally don''t know her. It''s estimated that they came in on impulse to stand out for her.


    Jin Qing hurriedly replied, "President Han, what can I do for you?"


    "Our company is now doing a program called" I''m an actor ". I''d like to invite you to our second program."


    Han Mo''s tone of voice was very calm, but Jin Qing couldn''t be calm after hearing what he said.


    Han Mo smiled, "do you know the program" I am an actor "? This is our new program. "


    Jin Qing can''t believe her ears. You know, the first episode of this program has created a miracle. The ratings of 2.25% have never been seen in any TV program in China.


    Although Jin Qing didn''t care whether she could make a comeback, when she heard Han Mo''s words, she still made a buzzing sound in her forehead.


    "Join... This is the actor"? Jin Qing repeated with a slightly trembling voice.


    Han Mo nodded.


    With such high ratings, she was invited to attend.


    Jin Qing''s voice trembled slightly. "Mr. Han, do you really want to invite me to the second program?"


    "Of course." Han Mo is still very calm.


    Little pangxie smiled and said, "brother Han came here to personally invite you to the program, but the behavior I rushed in just now has nothing to do with brother Han." Then little pangxie smiled awkwardly.


    Han Mo discussed with Jin Qing about going to the meeting of sichen media, and then encouraged her to seize this opportunity.


    Han Mo told Jin Qing about the requirements of the program and the most critical script.


    Finally, Han Mo also encouraged Jin Qing to seize the opportunity and rely on this opportunity to return.


    All this was too sudden for Jin Qing until the figures of Han Mo and little pangxie were farther and farther away from her sight.


    Lu Qingyang beside him made an excited voice, "great, you''re just an actor again. We''re still in the same crew. Xiao Jin, in the future, the eldest brother''s makeup depends on you. Don''t say that if you''re not a makeup artist, you won''t draw for me. Believe me, I''ll never tell anyone."


    Jin Qing was stunned for a moment, then smiled at Lu Qingyang in front of him and nodded gently, "OK, I''ll make up brother Lu."


    Lu Qingyang didn''t know Jin Qing because Lu Qingyang was still undergoing labor reform when Jin Qinghong was. But Jin Qing knows Lu Qingyang. She knows how popular this man was 19 years ago.


    Han Mo and little pangxie have gone out of the film and television base in the suburbs of Beijing. At first, little pangxie was reluctant to replace Han Mo with two actors, but after such a trip to the film and television base, little pangxie was very interested in the people he wanted to see.


    "Brother Han, where are you taking me?" Little pangxie sat in the co pilot''s seat, thinking about the powerful side of himself in the dressing room just now, but he had begun to talk about the next actor.


    For little Ponzi, this may be the bravest time in his life, which can be recorded in history.


    He looked at Han Mo with expectant eyes.


    Han Mo smiled, "you''ll know in a minute."

 Chapter 704

    At first, little Pang Xie didn''t understand that Han Mo replaced the carefully selected actors and guests of Guo Tao and song hero and chose Wei Ran and Jin Qing, who had long disappeared from public view. To be exact, he was opposed in his heart.


    It was not until little pangxie followed Han Mo to the film and television base in the suburbs of Beijing and saw that Jin Qing, who no longer played a role in the crew, was still carefully analyzing the role that he really understood the meaning of actors in Han Mo''s heart.


    This is not only to dress brightly, be loved by the audience in front of the camera and be sought after by fans outside the camera, but also an ideal, a job and a career.


    Little pangxie sat on the co pilot and searched for the role Wei Ran had played with his mobile phone.


    Although Wei Ran cooperated with Jin Qing in the TV series, he was younger than Jin Qing, and had been popular all over the country before the accident. Unlike Jin Qing, Wei Ran can only be regarded as a little famous.


    Before the accident, Wei Ran did not serve as the No. 1 man, but he played the No. 2 man in several excellent works. He was once praised as the most potential new generation actor, and called him the selfie in the acting school.


    He was only 24 years old when the accident happened. Such a young man in his prime lost everything because of the mistakes of the crew.


    Wei Ran''s fate is even more unfortunate than Jin Qing. In the year of his own accident, his parents died of illness, leaving a disabled and unemployed brother to be raised by him.


    Originally, Wei Ran was an actor to subsidize his family and see a doctor for his brother. His diligence is also because he needs this job more than others, needs to make money more, and needs to continue on this road.


    However, the accident completely shattered his life. Successive family accidents did not give him any chance to breathe. Because of his injury, Wei Ran got a sum of money, but he did not go abroad with Jin Qing for facial repair. But chose domestic hospitals because they are cheap.


    He didn''t know that the domestic technology must not be as mature as that of the United States, but he didn''t hesitate at all because he didn''t want to spend all his money on it. If even if he went to the United States, the face repair was not so successful, wouldn''t he have wasted all his money? He is different from Jinqing. Jinqing only needs to support himself, and he still has a brother to support.


    Fortunately, Wei Ran''s skin is easy to recover, and the skin of boys is coarser than that of girls, and the scar is not so obvious.


    After several repair operations, the face basically recovered, but there was a slender scar that could not be removed by repair surgery.


    Actor is a bright career. Many people become popular overnight and become a big star sought after by thousands of people. Some people fall overnight and have no future.


    Wei Ran''s treatment took nearly a year. In this year, he was completely divorced from the performing arts circle. In addition, his face was more or less different from that in the past. In this face watching circle, Wei Ran was no longer competitive. In addition, he had just begun to move towards career promotion, and his contacts and popularity were not good. After his comeback, except for some small roles, Then there was no good script to find him.


    At first, Wei Ran wanted to put it together through efforts. Later, he found that this is not a place where dreams can come true through simple efforts.


    No matter how hard he tries to play every small role, the small role is still only a small role, and the Dragon suit is only a dragon suit. The room for play is very limited. He often encounters that the space is deleted, and the content finally presented in front of everyone is very little.


    Later, so that these meager incomes were no longer enough to pay for his brother''s medical expenses, Wei Ran decided to give up.


    After not being an actor, he did a lot of work, but because his brother still needed to be taken care of, many jobs were inappropriate in time. After a period of running in, Wei Ran finally stabilized.


    ......


    Little Pang Xie looked at the news about Wei Ran, but these news stopped seven years ago. After the accident, there were only sporadic news about Wei Ran playing some dragon roles, which were not very detailed, just a summary.


    At that time, the accident caused a sensation in the whole entertainment industry, but then it ended. No one paid too much attention to the two people injured in the accident.


    Society is like this. No one sympathizes with the weak. Most of what people see, remember and pay attention to are successful people. For the lonely weak, people are forgetful.


    Little pangxie has been looking at the mobile phone screen, trying to find clues, hoping to find some clues left by Wei Ran.


    Han Mo''s car has slowed down and stopped slowly. Little pangxie didn''t notice.


    Knowing that the car stopped completely, Han Mo whispered, "here it is."


    Little Pang Xie raised his head and looked out of the window. He muttered blankly, "here we are?"


    It''s not that little pangxie''s reaction is slow, but that he can''t imagine that such a place is here. Where is it?


    Han Mo was ready to get off, and Pang Xie was still looking around. "Brother Han, didn''t you say we were looking for Wei Ran?"


    "Yes." Han Mo replied casually.


    Little Pang Xie said, "don''t lie to me," but where is Wei Ran? "


    It''s no wonder that little Pang Xie can''t understand, because they are now in a small square in front of the gate of a shopping mall. It seems that there are activities here, and all the people gathered are children. And they are all children of several years old. It seems that they can give gifts. The children sharpened their heads and wanted to squeeze into the crowd in order to get the balloon in Uncle clown''s hand.


    The clown is wearing a yellow false headgear, red, blue and yellow clothes, his face is painted very white, a red nose and a funny big mouth.


    The children like Uncle clown very much, because Uncle clown often sends gifts in this square, sometimes candy and sometimes balloons. In short, as long as Uncle clown comes, they will get things, so the children''s favorite person is uncle clown.


    Hanmo got off first, and little pangxie didn''t get off until he got out of the car. His vision became wider. Little pangxie stared around and looked all over in all directions. He had to look through his eyes, but he still didn''t see Wei Ran.


    Although little pangxie didn''t know much about Wei Ran, he would recognize it at a glance if there were real people around him after reading the photos for so long. But he looked again and again. I don''t know how many times. He looked up and down from left to right, north to south, and looked carefully. He still didn''t see Wei Ran''s figure.


    "Brother Han, let''s find the wrong one. There''s no Wei Ran here."


    Han Mo smiled and looked at a place in the distance. A smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. "No mistake, he''s right here."


    "Here? Where? " Little pangxie looked in the direction of Han Mo''s line of sight.

 Chapter 705

    Han Mo looked into the distance, couldn''t help smiling, took steps and walked over.


    Little pangxie followed, still looking around, trying to find Wei Ran.


    The activities in the square are over.


    It''s an advertising campaign for a baby store.


    Because the store sells food, play and clothes for infants and young children, they invited a clown to do activities in the square in front of the store, just like looking for someone to beat gongs and drums when opening, just to attract people.


    The children prefer the clown uncle who can give gifts to them than beating gongs and drums.


    As long as there is an activity, they will invite the clown, because the time they invite the clown is so regular that the children will squat in the small square on the day the clown appears.


    Today is the day when Uncle clown was invited. The children had been waiting in the square for a long time. As soon as Uncle clown appeared, they came forward and surrounded him.


    Children can''t come to the square alone. Parents are standing behind.


    Therefore, the circle around uncle clown is not only the short circle of children on the first floor, but also a large circle of parents.


    Han Mo went straight ahead. Little pangxie didn''t know where he was going. Han Mo didn''t stop until he was outside the big circle.


    Little pangxie looked around behind him. Suddenly Han Mo stopped. Little pangxie didn''t stop and almost hit Han mo.


    "Brother Han?" Little pangxie touched the back of his head and looked at Han Mo puzzled.


    The clown''s performance soon ended. His performance was very simple. He made balloons into different shapes, gave them to the children around him, and then took out some sugar to the children. In fact, his main task is to gather popularity and attract the children, and the goal is achieved.


    Many children came forward to shake hands, hug and take pictures with the clown.


    After tossing and turning for a while, the clown waved goodbye to everyone and walked to the door of the store.


    Some children also followed to the baby shop.


    Attracting potential customers to this door is the ultimate goal of the clown, and he can get off work.


    Uncle clown turned a few times and went to the staff dressing room.


    He took off his Clown Suit, his wig and false nose, and his makeup.


    A melancholy face with vicissitudes was exposed.


    If you don''t look at the scar on his cheek, he is very handsome, and because of his intentional beard, he intentionally or unintentionally covers the scar, but has a light mature man''s charm.


    But he doesn''t have time to appreciate his face, because he has to work in another workplace. The clown is just one of his many part-time jobs.


    He packed his schoolbag, threw his back behind him and walked out of the staff lounge.


    Han Mo knew that the clown would leave at the back door of the store. He had long waited not far from the back door. When the clown walked out of the back door.


    "Wei Ran!" Little Ponzi whispered.


    His voice is not big, almost only he and Han Mo can hear it.


    Little Ponzi looked surprised and pointed to Wei Ran who walked out of the back door with his schoolbag on his back and was ready to get on the bus.


    "Brother Han, that''s a man. Shall we chase him?" Little pangxie looked serious, but in fact, this sentence was very funny.


    "What are you chasing? We''re not paparazzi." Han Mo glanced helplessly at pangxie.


    Little Pang Xie was even more puzzled. Looking at the back of Wei Ran who had gone farther and farther, "aren''t we here to find Wei Ran? Why don''t you see Wei Ran and say hello? "


    In little pangxie''s heart, they came to find Wei Ran and told him that now there is a good opportunity for him to come back. This opportunity is to participate in their program I am an actor.


    With what happened to Jin Qing before, little pangxie determined that Wei Ran would be surprised. Moreover, the ratings of the first episode of I am an actor were so high that Wei Ran could not have been unaware that Han Mo could take the initiative to invite him. At first, he was shocked and couldn''t close his mouth. Little pangxie wanted to see that scene.


    So little Pang Xie wondered why han Mo didn''t tell Wei ran directly and come straight to the point.


    Han Mochao took a look at his back, which had disappeared from the crowd, and then naturally said, "I just wanted to see how he played the clown."


    "Clown?" Little Pang Xie seemed to hear what an incredible thing, subconsciously swallowed his saliva, "is Wei Ran the clown of the performance just now?"


    Han Mo nodded slightly. "Yes, he works here as a part-time job, just playing a clown. That balloon is very interesting. Does he still have two hands?"


    Han Mo said casually, but little pangxie couldn''t listen casually. The clown just now looked lively, lovely and very energetic.


    But Wei Ran, who came out of the back door, had a beard, a sense of vicissitudes on his face, and a melancholy look in his eyes. It was impossible to imagine that he was the clown just now. It was a great performance.


    Han Mo turned and walked towards the car. "Go, go to the next stop."


    "And the next stop?" Little Pang Xie trotted a few steps to catch up, "brother Han, give me the bottom of our itinerary. I''m constantly surprised with you."


    Han Mo smiled, "then I can''t tell you. I want you to have more surprises."


    "Don''t introduce, brother Han, tell me quickly." Little Ponzi asked as he ran behind.


    Han Mo strode in front, laughing but not talking.


    ......


    Max bar.


    Han Mo takes pangxie into the bar.


    The service staff of the bar opened the door for Han Mo with sharp eyes and hands, and then respectfully made an invitation gesture.


    It''s not uncommon to meet stars in the bar, so the waiter didn''t have any surprised expression.


    Han Mo walked directly to a card desk as if he had arranged his seat long ago.


    Seeing Han Mo coming, a waiter directly walked to Han Mo with a tray in one hand, put down two drinks and left.


    "Brother Han, you''re driving. You can''t drink." Little Ponzi reminded me.


    Han Mo looked at Pang Xie''s worried expression and smiled, "try it. It''s a drink."


    Little Ponzi picked up his glass and took a big sip. "Wow, it''s really a drink. Drink well. I don''t know about brother Han''s bar. It seems to be new."


    Han Mo nodded slightly, "this is Meng Chen''s new bar."


    "No wonder, Mr. Meng used to play music. Now he doesn''t sing much. The bar is running well."


    As soon as Pang Xie''s voice fell, Meng Chen came over with a big waist, sat down next to Han Mo, smiled and said, "what are you talking about? How about it? Isn''t it a good drink? "


    Han Mo didn''t take it seriously and said casually, "talk about you. Little pangxie said you have a business mind."


    Meng Chen laughed when he heard this compliment, "little Pang Xie, you are more and more discerning. It''s different to follow Han mo. if you follow Meng Si, you can''t be so smart."


    Meng Si, who was far away at home, suddenly sneezed.

 Chapter 706

    Little Pang Xie is used to Meng Si and Meng Chen having nothing to do. They run on each other face to face and behind their backs. They don''t take Meng Chen''s words seriously, but after all, it''s the matter of other brothers. Others can run on each other, but if you dare to respond, wait for Meng Chen''s fist and Meng Si''s flying legs.


    Little Pang Xie had this sense of propriety. He didn''t answer, but just smiled.


    Meng Chen didn''t expect this topic to continue. Meng Si''s form of existence for Meng Chen was used to make fun of the first sentence every time he met someone they knew.


    Meng Chen laughed and didn''t take his previous words seriously. "He came on stage in a moment. This boy seems to come and go in a hurry every time. It''s estimated that he doesn''t just sing here, but also go to other venues."


    Han Mo looked at the stage and said casually, "he still has a part-time job, but not in the bar."


    "What?" The bar was a little noisy. Meng Chen didn''t hear clearly, and Han Mo didn''t explain again.


    Mengchen didn''t hear clearly, but little Ponzi heard clearly.


    If on the way, little pangxie doesn''t know where Han Mo is taking him. Before entering the bar, little Ponzi didn''t know why he came to the bar.


    But when Han Mo and Meng Chen said together that they were going to sing, he knew who they were talking about.


    It''s just that Han Mo''s words surprised little Pang Xie. It turns out that Wei Ran has other part-time jobs in addition to clowns, bar resident singers and so on.


    Little Pang Xie is a little strange. He is short of money. He has to work so many jobs alone.


    Little Ponzi was thinking in his head when a burst of cheers burst out around him.


    "He sings well. I still have many fans here. Many people come to the bar just to listen to him sing at night. It can be regarded as attracting a lot of business for me." Meng Si was quite satisfied with Wei Ran.


    The penetrating song came out in the bar hall. Little pangxie couldn''t help saying, "this is a singer delayed by acting."


    Pang Xie lowered his voice and whispered in Han Mo''s ear, "Wei Ran finished participating in I am an actor, and can then participate in masked King next year."


    Han Mo smiled and didn''t say anything directly, but he thought it might not be a good idea.


    Wei Ran''s first song was a rock song written by Meng Chen. In those years, he was well-known in the rock circle. His first song generally sang Meng Chen''s song. On the one hand, it was because Meng Chen opened the bar. How to say, Meng Chen was also a well-known rock singer. Anyone who came to the bar knew that the boss was Meng Chen. He sang Meng Chen''s song, which was considered to cooperate with the boss, And bars create a rock atmosphere.


    Then from the second song, Wei Ran carefully selected his favorite song.


    The first song is over and the second song hasn''t started yet. Generally, Wei Ran will say a few words. Old customers know that the noise in the bar is lower.


    Wei Ran turned to the microphone, and the low, slightly melancholy voice spread through every corner of the bar through sound waves.


    "Today I want to sing the song of a singer I admire most. He also sang in the bar at the beginning. I like his songs, because all the songs he sings are created by himself, and he is not as eager for quick success and instant benefit as other stars, not publicity, low-key and modest. Next, all the songs I sing are created and sung by him. I hope you will like him as much as I do. "


    Little pangxie looked at Han Mo, his eyes were a little complicated, "brother Han? How do I feel that Wei Ran is talking about you? "


    As soon as Pang Xie''s voice fell, Wei Ran''s voice sounded again, "an ideal is given to you."


    The whole bar burst into warm applause.


    "Brother Han, it''s really you. It turns out that Wei Ran''s idol is you." Little pangxie shouted excitedly. His voice was not small. Han Mo and Meng Chen heard it, but in the bar mixed with applause and cheers, little pangxie''s voice seemed very little.


    Wei Ran sings several Han Mo songs one after another. His voice is very good, but it is not the same style as Han mo. Han Mo belongs to various types of songs, which can be controlled. His voice is very clean, high energy and low range.


    Wei Ran was born as an actor after all, and he sang well, but his voice was heavy, low and melancholy, which was suitable for singing the song of inner monologue.


    To tell the truth, since Han Mo became popular and Han Mo''s songs became popular, many people have sung his songs in the program, in self-made videos, or in imitation shows.


    But Han Mo didn''t care or listen carefully. No matter how he sang, Han Mo laughed it off at most.


    It''s the first time Han Mo has listened to others sing his own song, which has a different flavor.


    Han Mo actually doesn''t know that his song is the one with the highest cover rate in the major bars in Beidu. It is almost a must song for resident singers. Although his singing is high or low, there are many advantages. Every song of his has sounded in the bar.


    There are also many fans of Han Mo in the bar, because Wei Ran said that Han Mo is his idol before singing. Singing his songs is a tribute to him.


    The name of Han Mo suddenly rang out in the bar.


    I didn''t notice who started first, and then everyone shouted, "Han Mo" echoed in the bar like a slogan.


    Then there is a chorus of Han Mo''s songs.


    If little pangxie didn''t know that they came to find Wei Ran this time, little pangxie had to think that the company specially arranged it for Han mo.


    Little Pang Xie has not been to the bar, nor has he heard songs in the bar, and even heard Han Mo''s songs in the bar. However, every time the scene is so boiling like today, I don''t know whether it is because Wei Ran sings too well or his incitement is strong. In short, he firmly grasped the atmosphere of the scene.


    Later, Han Mo sang one song after another. Han Mo did not count. He sang several songs in total until Wei Ran completed today''s task, put away his equipment and stepped down. There was still a warm atmosphere in the bar.


    Han Mo Chao Meng Chen said, "I''m leaving." He got up and left the card seat.


    Little pangxie nodded with Meng Chen and followed Han Mo away.


    "Brother Han, do you want me to chase him?" Ponzi is ready to start acceleration.


    Han Mo waved his hand, "don''t chase. I know where he''s going?"


    "What? Shall we follow him? " If Wei Ran played a clown just now, Han Mo didn''t find him immediately, but followed him to Meng Chen''s bar and sat for a while, he could understand. At the moment, he has listened to Wei Ran singing in the bar. Han Mo doesn''t directly talk to him about participating in the program, but wants to follow him to the next stop. Little pangxie really doesn''t understand.


    Han Mo smiled deeply and didn''t explain any more.


    Little Ponzi sat on the copilot with question marks all over his head.

 Chapter 707

    Little pangxie really doesn''t understand, and he doesn''t understand what he thinks. Han Mingming can immediately tell Wei Ran that he has been lucky to be liked and can participate in the second episode of "I''m an actor". Maybe his life has changed since he participated in this episode. He doesn''t need to work so many jobs at all and can get higher status and more money.


    Pang Xie believes that with Wei Ran''s love for Han Mo, the popularity of their programs and the deterrence of sichen media, the most important thing is that Wei Ran is poor, and he will not refuse.


    But why didn''t Han Mo say it? Little pangxie gave Han Mo a hypothetical reason, but none of them could hold for three seconds in his mind.


    Little Pang Xie couldn''t help but ask, "brother Han, can you tell me why we didn''t tell Wei ran directly just now?"


    "Here we are. Let''s get off."


    As soon as Pang Xie said his words, he was waiting for Han Mo to answer. Unexpectedly, Han Mo came directly and got off.


    No way, little Ponzi not only didn''t get the answer, but got off the bus directly.


    Just after getting off the bus, he looked up and looked around. He couldn''t help frowning, "brother Han, are you feeling unwell?"


    "Not me." Han Mo answered and walked towards the hospital gate.


    Little Pang Xie touched the back of his head, "then I''m not uncomfortable."


    Han Mo looked at Pang Xie and smiled without talking.


    For the bar just now, this time has just begun. Hi, but for the hospital, this time is a little late.


    As soon as I entered the hall, the quiet air hit me head-on, and only a few sporadic people were waiting for the elevator.


    "Brother Han, are we going up?" Little Ponzi didn''t know why he came to the hospital at night. He was always a little scared, especially in the inpatient department. There was no death here. Little Ponzi felt numb when he thought of the picture of lying in bed with his face covered and being pushed out of the operating room.


    Han Mo has reached the elevator. The people waiting for the elevator have already entered the elevator. Han Mo can only wait for the next one.


    Little pangxie''s words were strange. Han Mo didn''t go up and stood at the mouth of the elevator. Little pangxie also felt that he had asked superfluous questions. He shut up before Han Mo answered.


    The elevator door opened slowly, because it was night and there were not many people in the inpatient department. The elevator door opened silently and the inside was empty.


    Han Mo walked directly into the elevator, and little pangxie followed him into the elevator.


    Han Mo looked at the introduction of each floor in the elevator and pressed the number 23.


    In fact, Han Mo is also the first time to come here. He is not very clear about the architectural structure of the whole building. Anyone who is not ill always forgets to run to the hospital. This is not a good place.


    23rd floor.


    They walked out of the elevator.


    Han Mo stood in the corridor and looked around. Different from the previous officialdom and bars, Han Mo didn''t seem so familiar in the hospital. He looked around until he saw someone''s voice through the glass window.


    Han Mo didn''t hurry over, but stood in place and looked at the scene through the glass.


    Little pangxie looked inside along Han Mo''s line of sight. He was not as tall as Han Mo and needed to pad his feet to see it. When little pangxie saw the scene inside, the question mark just full of his forehead turned into an exclamation mark.


    Just sitting in the car, Xiao pangxie was wondering what Wei Ran''s third part-time job was all the way? At the downstairs of the hospital, Pang Xie was still not sure. However, there would not be a career suitable for Wei Ran to do a part-time job.


    At the moment, seeing Wei Ran wearing nursing clothes, little pangxie finally knew.


    It turned out that Wei Ran''s third job was Hu Gong.


    At the moment, he is getting up from the hospital bed for a patient who can''t stand independently.


    It can be seen that the patient''s weight is not light, because when Wei Ran helped him up, it can be clearly seen that his body is exerting force, and it is still not a small force that made the patient''s body get up from the bed. It lasted only two seconds. After taking a difficult step, he sat on the wheel chair again.


    Wei Ran pushed the patient out of the ward.


    While walking, Wei Ran was still saying something for the patient. Until the patient came out, Han Mo and Xiao pangxie saw that the expression on the patient''s face was different from that of normal people, not just that his legs could not walk.


    But I don''t know what Wei Ran said, but he smiled very happily and grinned all the time.


    At first, Wei Ran was still attached to the patient''s ear and didn''t notice Han Mo and little pangxie not far away.


    But when people are close enough, it is impossible to find each other.


    Wei Ran felt someone standing opposite, subconsciously looked up, and his eyes fell on Han mo.


    After looking at it like this for a while, it seemed to confirm it again and again. Finally, he hesitated and said, "Han... Han Mo?"


    Little Pang Xie saw that Han Mo didn''t deliberately avoid this time. He hurried forward, "President Han has been waiting for you for a long time."


    Hearing this, Wei Ran was even more surprised. He just came to the hospital and said that Han Mo had been waiting for him for a long time. He saw that little pangxie was an assistant, and Han Mo was right here. The assistant didn''t have to lie to him.


    But if what the assistant said is true, where did Han Mo wait for him for a long time?


    Wei Ran was stunned and looked at Han Mo with a smile not far away.


    The patients sitting in the wheelchair are still giggling. You don''t have any expression changes because someone suddenly appears.


    Wei Ran attached himself and whispered a few words in the patient''s ear. The patient nodded like a child. Wei Ran said politely to Han Mo and little Pang Xie, "please wait a minute. I''ll push my brother into the ward first."


    In this way, Han Mo and little pangxie looked into the ward through the glass window again. They watched Wei Ran move the patient from the wheelchair to the bed again in the same way and with the same strength.


    Wei Ran walked to the door of the ward and shook his arm slightly. He whispered, "good night", so he gently took the door and walked out of the ward.


    "I''ve kept you waiting." Wei Ran said with some embarrassment.


    Han Mo smiled and waved his hand. "It''s all right. Hello, my name is Han mo." Then take the initiative to reach out and shake hands with Wei Ran.


    Wei Ran certainly knows Han mo. as he just said, Han Mo is his idol. On many occasions, Wei Ran has secretly followed Han Mo and watched his programs, movies and TV dramas.


    So when Han Mo took the initiative to stretch out his hand, Wei Ran was flattered. After half a second, he hurriedly stretched out his hand, "Hello, Hello, I''m Wei Ran."


    Han Mo smiled and whispered, "I know."


    Wei Ran suddenly remembered that Xiao Pang Xie had been waiting for him for a long time, and quickly asked, "what are you looking for me?"


    "I would like to invite you to participate in the second episode of I am an actor. You will participate in this program as an actor. Would you like to?"

 Chapter 708

    I''m an actor? Wei Ran can''t believe his ears. Even if he works every day and has no leisure time to watch TV, he knows how hot this program is. No one knows how hot it is in the streets.


    Wei Ran was so surprised that the whole person was in a state of stupidity.


    After a moment, Wei ran quickly nodded and said, "it''s my honor to participate in teacher Han Mo''s program, but I''ve left the actor profession for too long. I don''t know if I can be competent for such a good program."


    Wei Ran knows himself well. In the past seven years, although he has temporarily taken over some dragon tricks, he doesn''t even think it''s a real role.


    If Wei Ran was not afraid of anyone seven years ago, but now he is still a little guilty. He then looked at Han Mo again.


    Han Mo understood Wei Ran''s concern and smiled, "you can."


    Although this sentence "you can" has only three words, it contains Han Mo''s trust in him. In fact, in Han Mo''s heart, acting is also talented. Some people are born with acting skills and act like what, but some people can''t. if their qualification is weak, they need to work hard to cultivate the day after tomorrow.


    But if you don''t know how to work hard, you can only become an actor who can stand up by being stingy. There is no acting skills to speak of. You can fight for a few years. When you get old, you''ll be finished.


    Obviously, in Han Mo''s heart, Wei Ran is not that kind of person. Han Mo feels that Wei Ran can still be an excellent actor even if he has not really entered the performing arts circle in recent years.


    From Han Mo''s attitude, Wei Ran saw that he was full of affirmation. If he had any concerns at this time, he would not appreciate it. Wei Ran thanked Han Mo for giving him this opportunity, thanked Han Mo again and again, and said a lot of thanks.


    When he got to the gate of the hospital, Pang Xie looked at Han Mo and felt that it would be more appropriate for him to talk to Wei ran about the next words. A big man like Han Mo can''t talk about money with Wei Ran.


    In this way, with Han Mo''s tacit consent and little Pang Xie''s own opinion, he smiled at Wei Ran, "it must take a little time to prepare for the program. Mr. Wei has a lot of part-time jobs. If it continues here, it is bound to affect the rehearsal, but we also know your situation, so brother Han decided to call you at one time to make you feel at ease."


    When little pangxie was talking about business, he changed his usual playful face and was very serious. After saying that, he subconsciously looked at Han mo. Han Mo didn''t speak, but moved his mouth slightly. He agreed with little pangxie.


    If Wei Ran just thanked Han Mo for his kindness, it is now greater than ever before.


    Participating in this program may be a great opportunity for everyone, but the meaning of opportunity for everyone is also different.


    For example, for already good and famous actors, this is the icing on the cake.


    But for Wei Ran, it is timely help. Although he has not been on the program, Wei Ran also knows that this program will change his fate.


    The difference only lies in that if he plays well, it may be an earth shaking change and may return to his achievements before the injury. If he plays an average part in the program, he will return to the performing arts circle and play the leading role. He is not sure, but after the program, there will be a Director looking for him to shoot.


    Wei Ran doesn''t like to be in the limelight. It''s not that he can''t give up the colorful world, but that he has worked three jobs before, which are not as fast as the income of actors.


    Although not all actors are high-income groups, he believes that actors who can walk in the "I am an actor" program will definitely double or even several times their value.


    Wei Ran doesn''t have too many unrealistic ideas. He just wants to help his brother see a doctor. In the future, he can ask nursing workers to take care of his brother, let him live in a more spacious ward, and even have more money. He can also find foreign experts to see a doctor. Maybe he can be cured.


    Han Mo didn''t stay more in the hospital. Little Pang Xie was really clever and sensible. He said something he didn''t easily say, and he didn''t have anything to say. What should he do? Wei Ran knows the truth. He must break out in an all-round way in order to make a breakthrough in the program. It''s worthwhile to be remembered by everyone.


    In little pangxie''s opinion, when Wei Ran was dressed as a clown in the square at the beginning, they could tell him directly about participating in the program, but Han Mo didn''t say it. Instead, he went to the bar with him and had time to say in the bar. Han Mo didn''t say it, but followed him to the hospital.


    For Han Mo, who usually pays so much attention to the cost of time, little pangxie simply feels incredible. Why waste so much time on it.


    Little Pang Xie did not dare to ask rashly, but there were three big words "why" written on his fat white face.


    Han Mo saw little pangxie''s mind and didn''t think much. He said directly, "in fact, I just know that he works part-time in these places, but I don''t know what he does and how he does it.


    Actors need the precipitation of life. It is difficult for people who have not been mothers to play a great mother well. It is also difficult for people without certain social experience to play a deep role of Chengfu. Life is a play everywhere. Everyone is in it, but he doesn''t know it yet.


    I want to see how Wei Ran is in other positions and whether he plays his due role in his position.


    He is very good. When he plays a clown, he can happily make everyone laugh to every child who wants to be rewarded, even if he is not a funny person.


    When he is a resident singer in the bar, Wei Ran can also seize the hearts of the audience. He can sing Meng Chen''s songs and Han Mo''s songs. He knows that Wei Ran deliberately cooperates with the atmosphere to choose the songs the audience likes and wants to hear. In the role of singer, Wei Ran also performs very well.


    Then came Hu Gong. He just took care of his brother. Maybe he can not only make money by working as a part-time nurse in the hospital, but also take care of his brother. Many patients here are inconvenient to move, need the help of many male nurses, and the salary is relatively high. But generally, there are family members during the day, and those who need Hu Gong are at night, so he is more suitable. Needless to say, you can see that Wei Ran also plays a good role in the role of brother and nurse.


    Every role just played is Wei Ran''s true color. It''s all his own experience. That''s himself, but it''s very different. This is life. "


    Han Mo said that he still had no expression and didn''t turn his head to see little pangxie.


    Little Ponzi nodded thoughtfully.


    He understood why han Mo has always been an observer. The program is only the beginning, and there will be many opportunities for cooperation in the future. The program is only the outbreak of acting skills, which is temporary. A person''s experience and appearance in life are the most real.


    ......


    Although little pangxie repeatedly said to put him on the side of the road, he could take a taxi back by himself, so as not to make Han Mo come home late.


    But Han Mo still listened to him and directly sent little pangxie home before driving home.


    Han Mo''s move moved little Pang Xie to stand on the roadside and look at the direction Han Mo''s car left. He didn''t enter the community until he couldn''t see anything.


    Little pangxie also has many students. They are all working and have to serve the boss. No matter who it is, work overtime every day, write materials, write plans, and rewrite bad ones. Who is the boss? It''s good not to let them drive him home? you must be dreaming.


    But little pangxie''s dream came true. His boss, President of sichen media, well-known domestic directors, music producers and the red Korean ink drove him home.


    How can this make little Ponzi not surprised, not surprised, not moved to tears.


    Of course, Han Mo didn''t know about little pangxie''s psychological activities. He just felt that he was on his way, and it was Han Mo who asked little pangxie to follow. It would be too impersonal if he didn''t give them away and left them on the road so late.


    Even if Han Mo is now the boss of little pangxie, they are familiar friends regardless of their working relationship. Han Mo can''t do such a thing. It''s too simple for him to let go of little pangxie on the way, but little pangxie is not moved.


    Han Mo thought that when he came back at this time, the little guy must have fallen asleep. He thought to himself, don''t disturb the child to sleep.


    Sometimes the little guy slept like a pig, but sometimes his ears were very sensitive. Han Mo didn''t want to affect the child''s sleep. When he walked out of the elevator to the door, he took out the key, gently inserted it into the key hole, and carefully opened the door.


    He stepped into the gate with the softest movement and was about to sneak in, but he didn''t expect to hear a familiar voice as soon as he stepped into the gate.


    "Dad!"


    The light in the living room suddenly came on. The lovely little rabbit finished a series of actions of starting, running up, accelerating and taking off, and jumped on Han mo.


    Although Han Mo didn''t expect it at first, as soon as the little guy called out the word "father", Han Mo opened his arms. At the moment when the child jumped into his arms, Han Mo took the child in a circle.


    The speed of the circle is very open, and the little guy''s two legs are going to fly out.


    After the human flesh plane ended, Han Mo held the child in his arms and asked, "why don''t you sleep so late today."


    As soon as Han Mo''s voice fell, Chen Yuehong came out of the kitchen and handed Han Mo a bowl of soup. People in southern Jiangsu are good at making soup. Although Chen Yuehong and Han Jun are in Beidu now, their habit of making soup has not changed. Fortunately, their whole family are from southern Jiangsu and have the same eating taste, so there is no obstacle.


    Han Mo just took the soup handed over by Chen Yuehong. Chen Yuehong said, the child has been waiting for you.


    "Wait for me?" Han Mo looked at the child puzzled.


    The little guy rubbed his fingers wrongly, looked at his grandmother, looked at his father, and nodded.


    Han Mo gently pinched the child''s fleshy little face, "why wait for Dad?"


    Han Mo actually guessed that maybe the little guy just doesn''t want to sleep. When children don''t want to sleep, there are always thousands of reasons. They are hungry, haven''t played enough, and want to do their homework. Anyway, in order not to do one thing, anything else can become the reason not to do it. This is the logic of children.


    Han Mo knew clearly, but he still asked because he wanted to know what the child wanted to do. If he didn''t ask too much, Han Mo decided to promise the little guy and let her sleep at ease.


    Han Mo looked at the little guy who was rubbing a small hand again and asked amiably, "why is Xuanxuan waiting for her father?"


    This time, the little guy suddenly raised his head and said softly, "because I''m worried about Dad. Dad hasn''t come back so late before. Xuanxuan is very worried..."


    Han Mo was completely stunned.


    "Worried about me?" He reconfirmed.


    The little guy nodded.


    Han Mo seldom came home so late recently. It was almost never so late. He came home very late before or occasionally once or twice a few months ago, but at that time, the little guy didn''t say he was worried about him and didn''t go to bed.


    The little guy stuck to his father for fear that his father would criticize her at first, because he would be criticized if he slept late. At will, the little guy will lower his head and rub his fingers as if he had done something wrong.


    Children are the best at observing their words and expressions. They find that their father doesn''t mean to blame themselves. The little guy, the landlord''s father''s neck, seems to be happy for his father''s return.


    Han Mo was still a little strange. He spoiled and rubbed the child''s head. "Why worry about dad?"


    The little guy didn''t hide it. She thought. In fact, she didn''t know why she had to worry about her father. "She just couldn''t sleep. She couldn''t sleep. Then her mind was full of her father. She wanted to wait for her father to come back. She was always very uneasy and uncomfortable."


    Han Mo kisses his daughter''s forehead happily.


    The child still doesn''t know what this worry about her family means, but she knows that she doesn''t want to sleep and can''t sleep until her father comes back.


    Han Mo really didn''t expect the little guy to say so. He didn''t expect that the child didn''t sleep so late because he was worried about himself.


    The little guy who held in his arms all day, held his little hand and was often carried on his shoulder grew up silently.


    This is not just a tall man, but a state of mind. A few months ago, the little guy didn''t care about people at all, nor did he wait for Han Mo to stay up when he came back late.


    At that time, the little guy would only be coquettish and enjoy the love of his parents.


    Han Mo is very pleased that his daughter is so sensible.


    Children have not only asked for from their parents, but began to understand the return, which starts with their attitude towards the people around them.


    The little guys had already taken a bath and brushed their teeth. Han Mo directly took the little guy into the small room, coaxed the children to sleep and told a story just like every day.


    Children sleep for a fixed time. If they don''t sleep at that time, they will be sleepy. Just now Xuanxuan was trying to hold back until her father came back. At the moment, she can''t even hold her head.


    The little guy fell asleep quickly. Han Mo waited in the small room for a while until he judged that the child was really asleep. Han Mo walked to the door and closed the little guy''s room door gently.

 Chapter 709

    Next day


    Han Mo sent the little guy to the kindergarten as usual, and then came to sichen media.


    Before, he was not sure whether he could find Jin Qing and Wei Ran to participate in the program, so he didn''t let Xiao pangxie tell Guo Tao. Later, it was determined that Jin Qing and Wei Ran were willing to participate in the program, and Han Mo asked Xiao pangxie to tell the company.


    Han Mo actually went to work early, but as soon as he entered the office, he saw Guo Tao sitting on the sofa with an anxious look on his face, while song hero on one side paced back and forth before the sofa. Obviously, they had been waiting for a while.


    Although little Pang Xie had already arrived, he was not in Han Mo''s office. He sat with his ears cocked in the opposite assistant office, just listening to the footsteps in the corridor. As soon as he heard the familiar footsteps, he hurried out of the office.


    At the moment, Han Mo enters the office, and little pangxie follows him in.


    As soon as Pang Xie came in, he blinked at Han Mo, meaning that Guo Tao and song hero came to find fault. They both felt it was difficult to replace their chosen actors and let Jin Qing and Wei Ran go up.


    If it is to let stronger actors on this program, they have no problem, but let two old actors who have disappeared from the public''s view for seven years participate in the now booming "I am an actor", not to mention song Guo. In fact, even little pangxie was a little out of mind at the beginning.


    However, unlike song Guo, Pang Xie is really obedient to Han Mo and has no utilitarian heart. He doesn''t know whether the program is good or not, but brother Han must be good if he says it well.


    Song and Guo are still proud of their profession. They can listen to Han Mo''s arrangement. That''s because Han Mo''s program really amazes them, but from the perspective of interests, they also have their own persistence. Therefore, they were very dissatisfied when they learned that Han Mo had decided to let Jin Qing and Wei ran participate in the program last night, I waited for them in Han Mo''s office early this morning.


    Han Mo sat down behind his desk, ignored little Pang Xie''s winking, and looked blandly at Guo Tao and song hero.


    As soon as they saw that they were waiting for themselves, Han Mo guessed what it was because of. There was no need for little pangxie to remind them.


    All the actors in I am an actor are arranged by Guo Tao and song hero. Their purpose is very simple, that is, ratings, and then there will be a steady stream of interests.


    No one does charity. He doesn''t let Han Mo do charity. Why do he do programs? He says it''s to bring better programs to every audience. In fact, it''s secondary. The most important thing is fame and wealth. Han Mo''s heart of fame and wealth is not so heavy, but it''s just less heavy than others. He doesn''t say it at all. It''s absolutely impossible.


    From his debut, Han Mo was to make money and make the little guy live better. Later, he was to make the whole family live better. In the end, he was completely to influence and be recognized by the public.


    Guo Tao and song hero are willing to follow Han Mo because they see the development of Han Mo and his sichen media. They can have a better future here. There are not so many people in this circle. It''s not a relative. Even relatives and brothers have to settle accounts.


    Guo Tao, in particular, gave up the high salary position of Apple satellite TV and was willing to come to sichen media to work for Han mo. he was clear about his future planning and weighed the trade-offs.


    So they have confidence in themselves. They are not as good as Han Mo in program planning, but in other aspects, they don''t feel weak or even stronger because of experience.


    At that time, when Han Mo said he wanted to replace the two carefully selected actors and guests, song Guo was a little surprised that they would replace the two actors they chose at one go.


    They didn''t want to, but they didn''t say anything. After all, the program is Han Mo''s and the company is Han Mo''s. They said that they are working and the boss wants to change people. Which round can they speak.


    But when Han Mo told them that the two people replaced were Jin Qing and Wei Ran.


    Guo Tao and song hero couldn''t sit still. They came here early in the morning.


    They first looked at each other, then took two steps forward and sat together in the chair opposite the desk.


    Guo Tao and song Yingxiong can rank top among domestic TV program directors. It is rare for two directors at this level to serve the same program.


    In the program, two people''s names are written in the column of general director. Since it is two, there must be order. Whether the subtitles are one up and one down, or one left and one right, there must be a sequence.


    In the previous programs, both of them picked the beam alone. The originally complex and troublesome problem was resolved by Guo Tao''s humility.


    Guo Tao took the initiative to write song hero''s name in front of him. He said that because song hero is older, he is his senior brother, and he has just joined sichen media, he should have been after Song hero.


    As soon as Guo Tao said this, song did not object. In this way, Guo Tao''s first program after joining sichen media was the second general director.


    The ranking of the staff list is after Song Yingxiong, but because Guo Tao took the initiative and humility, there is no priority in the program group. Song hero is not a competitive person. People are so modest and take the initiative to lower their posture. If they still put on the airs of boss, they look ugly. Therefore, they are on an equal footing in meetings and normal work, regardless of you and me.


    Song and Guo had a united front with business and quantity, so they pointed the spearhead at Han mo.


    Song hero didn''t wait for Han Mo to ask them what they were coming, so he spoke first, "we don''t agree to let Jin Qing and Wei Ran participate in the program."


    Guo Tao and song hero have different styles. Although they are young, they speak more smoothly, not so direct or so tough. Their tone of voice may be different, but their attitude is the same. They also disagree with Jin Qing and Wei Ran.


    Little pangxie took a breath. In his heart, this opposition has gone too far. Han Mo exists like a male god. What is a male god? He is handsome? That''s the idea in the hearts of female fans. In the hearts of little pangxie, Han Mo''s words are sacred and inviolable.


    It''s strange that Han Mo didn''t get angry because song hero spoke directly, but smiled peacefully and asked, "why?"


    Why?


    Why else? They must think Jin Qing and Wei Ran are not good enough. Otherwise, why else.


    If it''s someone else, song hero will definitely fight back directly. Why do you say. But the other side is Han Mo, he dare not speak like that.


    Song and Guo imagined that they would raise objections, and Han Mo would get angry and convince them with some examples. They were both prepared and refuted, but Han Mo asked a rhetorical question directly, and they were a little confused.

 Chapter 710

    This question is not difficult to answer, but does it still need to be answered? They don''t agree because Jin Qing and Wei Ran are not strong enough. They don''t think they are as good as the two actors they chose before, so they don''t agree.


    Guo Tao did not wait for song hero to speak this time, but calmly replied, "we just start from the perspective of the ratings of the program and the audience. Jin Qing and Wei Ran were excellent actors seven years ago. In seven years, they all disappeared in the TV, and no one in the audience remembers them."


    Song Yingxiong nodded forcefully and agreed.


    Little Pang Xie looked at Han mo. in fact, he began to have some accidents. Han Mo chose Jin Qing for this reason.


    Han Mo seemed to think seriously for a moment, then smiled and said, "well, it''s just this program, and the audience can remember them again."


    Han Mo said that the wind is light and the clouds are light, but song Guo and Guo can''t be so calm. Obviously, Han Mo''s words can''t convince them to let Jin Qing and Wei Ran appear on the program.


    Guo Tao continued, "if they are not strong enough, they will be embarrassed. The ratings will decline and the audience reputation will decline, which is a loss for our program." After that, Guo Tao seemed to think of something and said in a sympathetic tone, "I know what happened seven years ago. It''s really unfortunate. The company will make a lot of films and TV dramas in the future. We can properly tilt the resources to them. With their previous strength, if we are willing to play small roles and accumulate, we will still have good results."


    Guo Tao knows this thing about the entertainment industry. No one will give resources and benefits to anyone for no reason. Han Mo will replace Jin Qing. They don''t rule out the relationship behind it. Guo Tao is not sure and doesn''t want to be unhappy with Han Mo because of an actor selection.


    Since I don''t know if these two people have any personal friendship with Han Mo, I''d better put it mildly.


    This is the difference between Guo Tao and song hero. Guo Tao''s mind is more delicate.


    Han Mo waved his hand. "We''ll talk about the future. They''ll prepare for this program first."


    Yes! Upon hearing this, Guo Tao secretly said that what he had just said was in vain.


    Seeing this, Guo Tao didn''t speak again.


    Song hero couldn''t stand it and said directly, "I think they will be eliminated in the first game, and it will be embarrassing to lose."


    In the competition system of their program, the first round is a duel between two players. In fact, it is also playing different roles in the same script. Everyone plays their own roles in the small works. The tutors leave one player in each group for the second round of competition.


    What song Yingxiong said, Han Mo made it clear, was that Jin Qing would not only lose, but also lose miserably. Moreover, the two actors played against each other, which might affect each other''s play, which was very unfavorable to the program.


    Guo Tao cautiously looked at Han mo. Han Mo didn''t change his expression. He suddenly said, "yes, you two stare at their rehearsal these days. Don''t let other actors lose too ugly."


    Guo Tao, "..."


    Song Yingxiong, "..."


    Little Pang Xie helped his forehead in his heart and secretly said that song hero didn''t mean that at all.


    ......


    The countdown to the second episode of "I am an actor" has begun.


    Song Yingxiong and Guo Tao went to find Han Mo, but they didn''t convince Han Mo, and they didn''t hope. They stared at them for rehearsal. Don''t let other actors lose too ugly. Song and Guo both thought it was impossible.


    If Jin Qing and Wei Ran had this ability, they would not find Han Mo to oppose their participation in the program.


    They thought that the ratings of this program must plummet. There was no way. The guest actors decided the ratings.


    The audience rating of the first issue is because the program is so novel that the audience likes to watch it. In the second issue, we will have greater expectations for the program. If we can''t go to another level, we will certainly be criticized. They can''t change Han Mo, so they can only silently start preparing the third program, hoping to make up for the lost popularity of the second program through the third program.


    Han Mo certainly didn''t know that his two big directors were so worried about themselves that they all had the idea that the ratings of the second issue would plummet.


    Start rehearsal day one.


    Jin Qing and Wei Ran haven''t formally acted in front of the camera for a long time.


    There are many rehearsal rooms in sichen media. The six actors are divided into three groups. Each group has a rehearsal room and other research assistants. You can discuss the plot together. The three rehearsal rooms are on the same floor and know each other, but they are busy rehearsing their own and don''t visit others.


    The actress who plays with Jin Qing is also an actress. She is 26 years old and her name is Xu Qing. She graduated from Beidu Film Academy. She has white skin and beautiful long legs. She has graduated for a few years. She belongs to Xiaohua reserve. Although she is not a popular first-line actress, she is very popular because of her excellent performance in variety shows.


    If you compare Jin Qing with Xu Qing, the latter can''t do Jin Qing, but now seven years later, Jin Qing''s influence is really inferior to Xu Qing, and even now Jin Qing doesn''t have influence.


    They are all actors who come to the program. They shout hard in their hearts, but they will not provoke each other without self-restraint. After all, if the other party deliberately doesn''t play well, you are uncomfortable with her, and it''s difficult to play to the extreme.


    During the rehearsal, everyone played their own roles. No one wanted to be eliminated. They all devoted themselves to research. Xu Qing was also very attentive and sincere. It was very good.


    Although Jin Qing hasn''t acted for a long time, her understanding of the role is not bad. She can find her own shortcomings and the imperfections of others. She originally wanted to exchange her experience with Xu Qing, but after a rehearsal, she just wanted to go over and communicate with Xu Qing. The other party directly ignored Jin Qing and turned away.


    Xu Qing''s assistant followed him, hesitated, and politely said to Jin Qing, "at the end of the game, sister Xu Qing goes to have a rest and take a walk."


    The assistant came up with an excuse to take a rest and take a walk. No one believed it. In fact, Xu Qing didn''t want to talk to Jin Qing at all except rehearsing the script and didn''t treat Jin Qing as a partner. She also discussed the plot. She didn''t like her at all and didn''t want to say a word.


    In any circle is the same, you are strong, you are the boss, others around you, you can''t, others despise you.


    It was the first time in seven years that Jin Qing chewed every word in the script and analyzed the character of the character.


    When the performers saw that Xu Qing had left, they all looked at Jin Qing, hesitated, still didn''t speak, and walked out of the rehearsal room.


    Han Mo originally wanted to come to the rehearsal room to see the rehearsal results of Jin Qing and Wei Ran. He saw Jin Qing''s rehearsal room from a distance and helped the performers come out of the door. He thought to himself, is this all rehearsal finished?


    After a pause, he went to the rehearsal room and just saw Jin Qing sitting on the ground seriously picking up the script.


    Han Mo saw that he didn''t bother. He looked at Wei Ran''s rehearsal room and said that the situation might be similar, so he turned and left.

 Chapter 711

    evening


    Han Mo went home to play with the little guy for a while and asked her for leave. He said he had some work to do. I hope Xuanxuan can play alone or read a book.


    The little guy was very sensible. He didn''t pester his father, so he went to play alone.


    Han Mo is rarely busy with work at home. Generally, as soon as people enter the house, they forget all work-related things.


    But Jin Qing and Wei Ran were excluded by other actors who were both opponents and teammates in the rehearsal. He saw it in his eyes. Why didn''t he intervene.


    Part of the reason is that it''s someone else''s private affair. People are willing to talk to anyone and don''t want to talk to anyone. Han Mo, even the boss of sichen media, has no right to intervene. Jin Qing and Wei Ran are not well-known in the circle. Actors who claim to be big guys don''t want to see and can''t do it. That''s the reality of society.


    Another part of the reason is that even Han Mo Guan is useless. Although he supports Jin Qing and Wei Ran in his heart, he thinks their acting skills are very good and developed. In the past, they had serious facial injuries. Now science and technology are so developed, and their makeup technology is also first-class. In addition, they have a good foundation. Now the injuries on their faces are really nothing. Even if you can''t get ahead by your appearance, it''s absolutely no problem to fill a vacancy with excellent acting skills.


    Han Mo can now come forward and tell other actors that they have done wrong. If they complete their works together, they should cooperate well. They are a whole and a team.


    Other actors may temporarily pretend to be friends with Jin Qing and Wei Ran because of Han Mo''s face, but it''s temporary and can''t last long. The only way is to prove to others on the program that they are not weak. They have been silent because they don''t have a good opportunity. Now the opportunity comes, they rise.


    Han Mo is helping them polish the script at the moment. Although there is a special screenwriter to help each group of actors arrange the script, it is false to say that there is no selfishness. Jin Qing and Wei Ran are the actors selected by Han Mo, and they just remove the two actors they have selected and replace them with Jin Qing under the strong opposition of Guo Tao and song hero.


    If, as song and Guo said, Jin Qing''s performance is poor and their ratings decline, no matter how others perform, this pot must be carried by Jin Qing and Han Mo himself. Although he speaks well in the company, it is also because he is strong. If he misjudges Jin Qing and them this time, he will be in the TV program in the future, At least in choosing guests, I''m afraid song and Guo won''t be so obedient.


    The stronger the employee''s ability, the harder it is to manage. Han Mo knows that other people''s ability is so strong. The only reason why they are willing to succumb to others is that that person is stronger than themselves. Therefore, if Han Mo wants to let capable people work for him, he must be more capable.


    Han Mo changed Jin Qing''s script and picked up Wei Ran''s script.


    "Dad!" The little guy''s soft waxy voice floated into Han Mo''s ear.


    Han Mo looked up, "Xuanxuan, what are you doing standing there?"


    The little guy stood at the door of the study and didn''t go in. She looked at her father with big watery eyes. She was not afraid of her father, but polite. She felt that she couldn''t disturb her father''s work without his permission.


    Han Mo put down his script and waved the little guy in with a smile.


    The little guy quickly showed an excited expression on his face. Wearing pink slippers, he ran towards his father.


    Han Mo knew that the little guy certainly didn''t just come to see his work. The little guy had a lot of ghosts. When he looked at the big eyes, he had something in his heart.


    Han Mo smiled and rubbed the little guy''s head. "You can''t eat sugar at night. Your teeth will grow worms."


    The little guy always heard from his father that he ate too much sugar and there would be worms in his teeth. He was still a little afraid. In addition, Xiaohu went to the dentist two days ago and his painful face was swollen. The children were a little afraid and were a lot more active in brushing their teeth.


    Hearing his father''s words, the little guy quickly shook his head, "Xuanxuan doesn''t want sugar."


    Han Mo is a little strange. Xuanxuan has no other needs except delicious food. What he can get here can also be obtained in grandma''s hand. It''s generally easier, so the little guy wants to tell Grandma directly. Only sugar is strictly controlled by Han Mo, which is difficult for anyone.


    There was a big smile on the little guy''s face.


    "What does Xuanxuan want?"


    "I want tickets for I''m an actor." The little guy talked to his father like a little adult, and then stretched out his little fat hand.


    Han Mo was stunned. Unexpectedly, the child wanted a ticket. The ticket is very nervous now, but as the only boss of the program, it may be very difficult for others. It''s nothing for Han mo.


    Han Mo just wondered why the little guy wanted to see it. She had never wanted to go to the scene before. As long as her father didn''t participate in the program, the little guy didn''t want to see it, and she didn''t know any stars.


    After asking, Han Mo knew that the child was asked for his teacher. At such a young age, he began to learn to exchange his father for human favor, and he was so righteous that Han Mo couldn''t help laughing. This was really nothing to him and directly promised his daughter.


    One day


    Two days


    Three days


    ......


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was time to record the second program.


    Every program will have an audience. The audience tickets of the first program are not so popular, but because the ratings of the first program are too amazing and have a great influence in China, it is difficult to find a ticket for the second program.


    Although Beidu TV gave the largest studio to Han Mo''s program, no matter how big the venue is, the seats in the audience are also limited, so it is impossible to let everyone in without restrictions.


    The audience needs to enter in advance. At the moment, a long line has been lined up at the entrance of the auditorium, stopped by the isolation belt and followed by a snake.


    "Ding Rou?"


    Ding Rou is moving slowly with the team. Suddenly, someone calls her on the other side of the isolation belt. Ding Rou turns her head in the direction of the sound.


    Can''t help but be surprised, "principal? Are you here, too? "


    The team moved forward very slowly. After two steps, they were closer. Wang Lei wanted to see it in the first phase. He thought he could get tickets through his contacts. Unexpectedly, there was a difference in chess. In the end, something went wrong and he couldn''t watch the program on the spot. It''s a pity.


    It''s not easy to look forward to the second phase. We have to find a way to get tickets to the scene. Before, Wang Lei was too confident and underestimated everyone''s enthusiasm for "I''m an actor".


    The ratings of the first program are extremely high. Now the second program will only be more popular than the first one. Wang Lei didn''t ask for tickets in the first phase. Second, he didn''t want to bother Han Mo, but finally hesitated for a long time.


    This is difficult for Wang Lei, but for Han Mo, a ticket is too simple.


    Wang Lei said with a smile, "my ticket is for Han Mo with a thick face. Where did you get it?" Now the tickets are so tight that he can''t even get them. He doesn''t believe that Ding Rou can get them. Moreover, Ding Rou''s character, he knows, is unlikely to take the initiative to ask for tickets from students'' parents.


    Ding Rou was a little embarrassed. She looked around and whispered, "I want it from Xuanxuan." Then Ding Rou spits out her tongue.


    She was really embarrassed to manage Han Mo, but really wanted to see it too much. She could not feel shy about Xuan Xuan''s awesome mention. She didn''t think the little guy was very helpful, and brought her the ticket in second days.


    Wang Lei chuckled. In fact, Guan children should be the same as Guan Han Mo, but he should speak better to Xuanxuan. The child is also smart and easy to communicate.


    Wang Lei and Ding Rou were talking. The snake tailed team moved forward for a distance, and the team behind Wang Lei also moved forward.


    "Ding Rou?"


    "Principal?"


    The two young women shouted almost at the same time.


    "Miss Li, Miss Zhang? You are here too. "Ding Rou also looks at them unexpectedly.


    Two people, one is a teacher in class 3, and the other is a teacher in class 1.


    "You got the tickets, too?" Ding Rou looks at the two colleagues in surprise.


    The two young female teachers looked at each other and grinned, "yes, we really wanted to watch the program on site, but we couldn''t get tickets. We met Xuanxuan at the door of your class that day. Originally, we just asked her if she had tickets. Although the program belonged to his father, we didn''t have any expectations for a child over four years old." One of the two teachers said with a smile.


    Another teacher with short hair continued excitedly, "I didn''t expect that the child had ready-made tickets in his hand. We''re coming directly. Xuanxuan is so cute."


    "Yes, Xuanxuan said that her father wouldn''t let her eat sugar, but said that eating sugar only at night would lead to insects. It should be all right to eat it during the day. She hoped that we would give her sugar during the day. We exchanged two sweets for two tickets." The other teacher was a little embarrassed.


    Han Mo, who is busy backstage, never thought that his daughter sold a favor with her own ticket and changed two sweets by the way.


    The little guy at home secretly took out a piece of candy from his schoolbag and enjoyed it happily while his grandmother was busy in the kitchen and his father was not at home when he went to the TV station

 Chapter 712

    Beidu TV station, hall 1, full.


    In order to accommodate more viewers, TV stations make use of all available space. Even so, it is still difficult to get one vote.


    In Beidu, like Wang Lei, he has an extraordinary position in his own small circle. He can''t get a ticket through normal channels. He also needs to use his relationship. Finally, he has to ask Han Mo directly to enter the scene. This posture is comparable to the Spring Festival Gala.


    Because the tickets came from Han Mo, Wang Lei and Ding Rou happened to be together.


    Three female teachers usually have few opportunities to sit with the head of the kindergarten and watch the program. The head of the golden sun kindergarten is different from the head of ordinary kindergartens. In the kindergartens in Beidu, the golden sun can rank among the top five. This is not the ranking of ordinary Township kindergartens. In Beidu, there are many kindergartens, and there are countless excellent kindergartens.


    Golden solar energy stands out in many kindergartens in Beidu.


    As the head of the golden sun kindergarten, Wang Lei is naturally very open-minded. Coupled with his age and seniority, he is deeply respected by everyone.


    So the possibility of teachers sitting in the same row with him is almost zero.


    However, this is all in the kindergarten, based on the default that Wang Lei is the head of the kindergarten. But out of the kindergarten, everyone is ordinary people. No one is no longer the leader of anyone. If you don''t want to curry favor, there will be no interests, let alone superiors and subordinates.


    At first, Ding Rou was a little stiff. After all, there were the leaders of the unit next to him, but Wang Lei had no leadership airs at all. Like everyone, he managed to get a ticket to watch the program on the spot. He was a little excited.


    "I heard that Han Mo decided to replace two famous actors this time, just replacing Jin Qing and Wei Ran." Wang Lei whispered to Ding rou.


    Although Wang Lei tried to keep his voice down, Ding Rou and the teacher of class 3, middle school No. 1 beside her also heard it.


    Ding Rou looks at Wang Lei in surprise.


    Wang Lei seemed to understand something from her eyes and said with a smile, "you are too young to know. Jin Qing was still very famous in those years. Wei Ran was also a great star. If it hadn''t been an accident, you would have seen the emperor and the empress."


    Ding Rou searched their names in their minds. They seemed to have an impression, but they didn''t remember what they played.


    It''s no wonder Ding Rou didn''t know that they were all little girls in their early twenties. Seven years ago, they were still in junior high school. At that time, the information was not as developed as it is now. Maybe they just saw their news in the entertainment news on TV, and they don''t remember the details.


    The second issue of "I am an actor" officially began.


    The first group performs Jin Qing and Xu Qing.


    The host''s opening remarks are mainly to introduce the process of the program and read the sponsors again.


    Although there has been one issue, and the old audience knows about the program, after all, there are so many people in the country, and they may not have seen the first issue, so it is necessary to repeat the competition system.


    Each group of actors has its own script, which is a bit like a drama. They perform on the scene. They all say that one minute on the stage and ten years off the stage. What they fight in the competition is the explosive power of the scene. They know whether it is a mule or a horse on the stage.


    Two people are both opponents and partners. If others are strong, you should be stronger than others, but there are rival plays. How can you express yourself and suppress your opponents? This is a deep knowledge. When you are strong, you will be strong.


    Jin Qing and Xu Qing just took the stage, and warm applause broke out at the bottom of the stage.


    Ding Rou and them are a little excited to see Xu Qing.


    "Xiao Rou, that''s Xu Qing."


    "She is so beautiful. The real person is so beautiful."


    Ding Rou also stared at Xu Qing on the stage and exclaimed, "how beautiful."


    Wang Lei didn''t speak, but his eyes fell on another actor. He whispered, "I''m optimistic about Jinqing."


    "Jin Qing?"


    "Who''s the other actor. No, it seems unknown. "


    "Isn''t it obvious that Xu Qing will win? Such a big gap is a little unfair."


    Wang Lei glanced at the three girls next to him who had not figured out the situation, smiled and shook his head, thinking that it was not certain who would win. He thought so, but he didn''t say it. He knew that now, the three girls would retort. He would know it at a glance.


    In front of the stage sat four tutors.


    After the first episode was broadcast, the ratings burst and were loved by the audience. At the same time, some suggestions were fed back by the audience, and Han Mo accepted them.


    So Han Mo deliberately changed his mentor''s lineup.


    The tutors at the moment are Li Qinghua, a professor of the performance Department of Beidu Film Academy and a national well-known actor.


    Ren Jianing, Professor of director department of Shanghai drama academy and national famous director.


    Kong Xingchen, a famous film director.


    The last one is Shen Fei.


    Han Mo let Shen Fei go because he thought he should show his face.


    Shen Fei has been with Han Mo for a long time. He has worked together to make so many films. He is qualified as a mentor regardless of his achievement or status.


    Shen Fei began to shirk that he was not qualified enough. He was less than 30 years old. He was really too young compared with the other three mentors. However, he did cooperate with Han Mo in many good films. This achievement was not comparable to the previous predecessors.


    However, they have their qualifications and what achievements Shenfei has, which can not be measured on one platform.


    At the moment, Jin Qing and Xu Qing have begun to perform. Ren Jianing smiled and whispered to Li Qinghua, "Xu Qing is also an excellent graduate of your school."


    Inside the school, Li Qinghua doesn''t necessarily think how excellent Xu Qing is. After all, there are too many excellent actors coming out of Beidu film academy every year. However, Li Qinghua is quite proud to see his school students on such a stage.


    Li Qinghua smiled and narrowed her eyes. "Xu Qing died quite well in their year. Even among young actresses, she was also outstanding."


    Ren Jianing and Kong Xingchen nodded in agreement.


    As for Jin Qing, no one mentioned it.


    Shen Fei suddenly said, "Jin Qing''s acting skills are beginning to work. Sister recognition is obviously better than Xu Qing."


    Everyone looked at Jin Qing on the stage and was instantly attracted. They didn''t say a word again.


    Jin Qing and Xu Qing play a pair of sisters, but the fate of their sisters is quite different. Jin Qing was abducted and trafficked from childhood and lived in the countryside. Her parents died early and grew up with her grandparents. She went to work in the city after graduating from junior high school.


    Xu Qing''s younger sister is much more lucky. She grew up under the care of her parents. Her father''s original grocery store has become a chain supermarket. Moreover, because her sister was abducted from childhood, her father and daughter took more care of her. After graduating from college, she sent her out of the country.


    The two learned by chance that each other was the other''s sisters who had been separated for many years.


    In fact, this is a very old-fashioned matchmaking play. Although the story is old-fashioned, it can better reflect the acting skills of the two actors. Performing on the stage, the time from bedding to outbreak is very short. Whoever enters the play quickly wins.


    Because of the different living environment, educational level and social status since childhood, the two people have completely different personalities and insights, and their performance in this play is also different.


    Jin Qing on the stage shows a rural girl incisively and vividly in the face of unfair resentment, dissatisfaction and jealousy brought by fate, but she is contradictory because her essence is kind. That''s how she is a little black and multifaceted girl.


    "Just now the principal said her name was Jinqing?"


    "It seems to be Jinqing."


    "Jin Qing?"


    The whole studio was amazed. At the moment, no one can leave Jin Qing''s body.

 Chapter 713

    The explosion of Jin Qing''s acting skills shocked everyone.


    Han Mo looked at Jin Qing on the stage with some relief in his eyes.


    "Xiaomo didn''t choose the wrong person this time. If it''s a former actor, it may not have the current effect. Look at the shocked expressions under the stage. When it''s broadcast, I don''t know how many stunned faces there will be on the screen." Meng Si covered his mouth and smiled, then glanced at Guo Tao and song hero not far away.


    Since Jin Qing and Xu Qing came to power, song Guo and Jin Qing have been silent. They were meant to find fault. Naturally, they stare at Jin Qing. If they have a chance, they will keep it in mind as the capital to persuade Han Mo to listen to their choice of actors in the future.


    After all, this issue is nothing after listening to Han mo. there are still many issues, and the future is long.


    However, Jin Qing started to explode after she came to power, and every expression and every detail were handled quite well. They are all directors and can''t see it. Maybe the audience still knew it later. At the climax, they found the gap between Jin Qing and Xu Qing, but they found it at the beginning.


    So that they had nothing to say from the beginning. At the moment, they were ridiculed by Meng Si and had no temper.


    Little Pang Xie knows a little about this, but even from the perspective of an ordinary audience, he can see that Jin Qing is really much better than Xu Qing.


    "Brother Han, thanks to Director Guo and Director Song, we have listened to you this time. We have removed the previous actors and replaced them with Jin Qing and Wei Ran, otherwise the on-site effect will not be so good. Surprise is the topic, and the news will continue after broadcasting." Little Pang Xie Mei said Zizi and looked at the front of the stage.


    But I always feel how there is a biting coolness behind.


    At the moment, he didn''t know that Guo Tao and song hero were looking at little pangxie with murderous eyes.


    Even if Meng Si talks, they can''t afford to offend Meng Si. Moreover, Meng Si likes to talk like this. Little Pang Xie dares to speak with ridicule. I really don''t know whether he is superior to heaven and earth. Do you want to mix with sichen media, learn from them, and live. When Han Mo is away, he will wear small shoes and wear them wildly.


    Guo Tao and song hero glared at Xiao pangxie together, and then took back their eyes.


    Little Pang Xie trembled. He touched the back of his head and looked behind him. He said to himself, "there''s no wind. How can you feel the chilly back."


    The works of Jin Qing and Xu Qing are over. Without any suspense, Jin Qing continues to stay and prepare for the next round of competition.

 Chapter 714

    The little guy turned his head vigilantly and looked around. Although his parents were not at home, he could do whatever he wanted, but after all, his grandparents were still at home and couldn''t be taken lightly.


    Chen Yuehong is chatting with the old sisters of the dance team to discuss the next competition, while Han Jun is watching the news.


    The little guy breathed a sigh of relief and stared at a row of strange little bottles, small boxes and all kinds of colors placed on the dressing table... She couldn''t name "good things".


    Xuanxuan sat in front of the mirror like her mother and looked at herself in the mirror. She had two ponytails on her head and neat bangs on her forehead. She looked very cute.


    Of course, Xuanxuan''s hairstyle is designed by her father every day.


    In the past, the little guy''s aesthetic was that her father looked good when he combed it, but as she grew up day by day, she also had her own aesthetic.


    The so-called aesthetics is not very good in Han mo.


    At first, Han Mo wore what braids, and the little guy would show envy. But now, every time I comb my hair, I can always hear the little guy express his opinions very loudly.


    In Han Mo''s opinion, combing the little guy''s hair is a kind of enjoyment. You can design many beautiful works according to your own ideas.


    But now Han Mo''s hair is as big as a cow every time he combs it for the little guy. The little guy has countless ideas. For a while, it''s not good to comb it like this, and he asks to comb it again. For a while, it''s not good to comb it like that, so he takes it down and ties it again.


    The little guy can only command his father, and he can''t finish it independently. Her so-called aesthetics really makes Han Mo unable to compliment.


    These days, with the efforts of the whole family, I persuaded the little guy, gave her countless heart hints and self hypnosis, and finally let her accept that it''s the best thing to comb her own horsetail.


    Recently, the little guy asked his father to tie her a pair of ponytails every day.


    Han Mo has been severely hit by his daughter these days, and they all have some doubts about life.


    The little guy''s vision was walking upstream of all kinds of bottles and cans on the dressing table, with a small hand poking his small chin.


    "I remember mom wiping those big bottles first. What''s their name?" The little guy thought about the terms his mother had mentioned before, and suddenly his eyes lit up, "basic skin care! It seems so. Then I make up. I also want basic skin care. "


    The little guy always peeks at his mother''s makeup. At that time, he can only envy. Now he finally sits in front of the makeup mirror.


    Before, the little guy also tried to sit in front of his mother''s makeup mirror, but every time he just sat down and didn''t do anything, he was driven away by his mother.


    After several failed attempts, the little guy no longer tried rashly and chose to fight wits. Dou Yong certainly can''t win her mother, but how can Da Xuanxuan give up attacking her mother''s dressing table? She can''t attack hard, but can only outwit her.


    The little abacus in Xuanxuan''s heart crackled. Of course, Shuya didn''t know these things.


    Every time my mother made up, the little guy stood outside the door very skillfully, but looked at my mother innocently and didn''t talk much.


    Shuya thought the little guy had given up making trouble on the dresser. Unexpectedly, the little guy didn''t think so.


    Xuanxuan never felt that she was making trouble on the dresser. Instead, she always complained that her mother didn''t know how to share.


    But these days, the little guy standing outside the door looking at his mother''s make-up is not only for fun, but also for observation. As for why he should observe carefully, it''s natural that he can sit in front of the make-up mirror one day to prepare.


    At the moment, the results of the little guy''s observation for many days were used. She tried to recall the steps before her mother made up, which should be wiped first and which should be wiped later.


    After skin care, start putting on makeup


    "I like gold. Yes, wipe this."


    "I like red, too. Let''s have half."


    "Eh, orange is so beautiful..."


    "Wow, black is so special."


    "Why don''t you try them all? It''s nothing."


    "Yes, yes, try it all..."


    The little guy talked to himself while making up.


    At first, Xuanxuan could follow the steps she had seen before, at least in the skin care stage. But when she saw the beautiful makeup, the little guy was a little impatient. So many cosmetics can be used, so many colors. Which one to use? Finally, I had the opportunity to sit in front of my mother''s dressing table


    "Or try them all." The little guy''s eyes lit up,


    It''s wonderful for a little guy to sit in front of his mother''s dressing table.


    The little guy knows that he doesn''t have much time to "become beautiful" here. He has long forgotten what steps are not. As long as he sees how good it is, no matter what its use is, he will wipe it on his face.


    And children have a natural idea that they feel beautiful and super beautiful in how they draw.


    At the moment, no one knows everything in front of the dressing table


    Fifteen minutes later


    Although Chen Yuehong often chats with the old sisters of the dance team, she is not unrestrained. Generally, the children are not at home, or when Xuanxuan is playing with Han Mo, she will talk a few words. Just now she was talking to everyone in the group. It was really something, so she finished what she should say and quickly put down her mobile phone.


    At the moment, the news is over. Han Jun turns off the TV. He always feels that he is not very right and frowns slightly.


    After Chen Yuehong put down her mobile phone, the north and South Korean army came and hissed, with a puzzled expression on her face, "old man, have you seen Xuanxuan?"


    Han Jun suddenly found out why he felt like something was wrong. It turned out to be too quiet.


    Usually I watch the news myself. Even if the little guy doesn''t understand the news and is not very interested in the programs during this period, he will chatter next to him. Even if he doesn''t speak, he will wander in the living room, at least where he can catch a glimpse of the line of sight.


    But now?


    Han Jun looked around. There was no figure or voice of Xuanxuan at all.


    Although their home is not a luxury house, they can''t see the edge at a glance, and the area is not small. They haven''t seen it in a circle. They must not be in the living room.


    Han Jun stood up. He knew that the child couldn''t go out by himself. There was no sound now. It must be somewhereˇ° Is it in the house? "


    Chen Yuehong nodded, "maybe reading in the room." She said as she walked to the little guy''s small room. In fact, he said so. She didn''t know what the little guy was doing, and she always felt an unspeakable feeling.


    It''s a hunch, and it doesn''t seem like a good thing.


    The child who is usually very lively and cheerful and always makes trouble in front of him suddenly has no voice and no accident. He may be hiding in a corner and doing bad things.


    And the possibility is high.


    Han Jun followed Chen Yuehong towards the bedroom.

 Chapter 715

    Several bedrooms are in the same direction. Walking into the living room and passing by the kitchen and dining room is the bedroom.


    The old couple shouted softly, "Xuanxuan?"


    No one answered.


    The old couple frowned slightly and looked at each other.


    Chen Yuehong walked in front and Han Jun walked behind.


    In the past, when Han Mo lived by herself, Chen Yuehong often went in to help clean up. Although Han Mo loved cleanliness, and the conditioning was very clear, and the room was not messy at all, being a mother, no matter how good her son was, she was a child in her heart.


    Chen Yuehong always goes into Han Mo''s room and looks for opportunities to help collect it. Even if she doesn''t have a chance to collect it, Chen Yuehong will walk around and wipe the ash that doesn''t exist on the table with a clean rag.


    Later, Shu Ya occasionally lived here, and Chen Yuehong never went into the room again.


    Although Chen Yuehong is Shuya''s own daughter, Shuya is also very filial to Chen Yuehong. The two families have a very good relationship like the whole family, excluding the intermittent quarrel between Han Jun and Shu Qiang. Chen Yuehong is still very clear in her heart. She will never touch Shuya''s things and will not take the initiative to clean them up. This is someone else''s business. It''s not good to clean them up by herself. Even if Shuya doesn''t say it, she must be unwilling in her heart, so Chen Yuehong is very measured.


    Walking from the corridor to the bedroom, the first bedroom I met was the room of Chen Yuehong and Han Jun. the door was open and there was no one inside.


    Chen Yuehong and Han Jun continued to move forward.


    Han Mo and Shuya''s room door is open.


    If it were normal, Chen Yuehong would not open the door, but at the moment, she has an intuition that there seems to be a little guy in the room.


    Han Jun is far worse than Chen Yuehong in intuition. What he wanted was to go straight to the little guy''s room. He didn''t think she would appear elsewhere.


    Seeing Chen Yuehong stretch out her hand to open the door, she looked at Chen Yuehong in surprise and said, "that''s the room of her son and daughter-in-law. Why do you open the door?"


    Chen Yuehong understood what the old man meant, but her outstretched hand still touched the door panel and the door opened.


    The door was open and pushed by Chen Yuehong. Straight to the maximum.


    Chen Yuehong''s eyes fell on the dresser, and then looked at the table. She always felt something wrong, but she couldn''t say what was wrong.


    She looked carefully at the room again, looked at the dresser, shook her head and closed the door again.


    "Why did you open Han moshuya''s door?" Han Jun asked without understanding.


    Chen Yuehong didn''t see anyone in the room. It''s hard to say that she opened the door because of her intuition. In the face of her wife''s problems, Chen Yuehong didn''t say a word.


    There were four bedrooms and a small study at home. There was no one in three bedrooms. Finally, Han Jun pushed the door of the small study open directly.


    No one.


    You don''t have to look. The little guy must be studying or playing Barbie in his own room.


    "You''re really worried. The rooms you pass by are mysterious, like the police breaking through. We Xuanxuan must be reading in the room. The child just likes reading. It''s a good child to study alone in the room for such a long time." Han Jun praised.


    In fact, Chen Yuehong just felt that the little guy was doing damage, but she didn''t know what she was doing. Anyway, when she met the little guy and suddenly calmed down, Chen Yuehong''s first reaction was that the child was making trouble.


    The little guy''s door was closed. This time Chen Yuehong didn''t think much. She also felt that she had thought too much just now. She was too sensitive. She also thought that the child must be reading in a small room.


    Chen Yuehong looked at Han Jun and gently knocked on the door.


    Dangdang


    There was a slight sound from the door, as if the book had fallen to the ground, and soon peace returned to the bedroom.


    "Please come in." The little guy''s soft waxy voice came from the small room.


    Chen Yuehong pushed open the door. The door opened and everything in the bedroom came into view.


    "Look, I''ll tell you, we Xuanxuan are reading in the room. Look at you, like a spy, we have to look at each room. Has Xuanxuan been reading all the time?" Han Jun smiled kindly.


    The little guy didn''t look up, still hung his head, looked at the contents of the book, and then nodded hard.


    Chen Yuehong also felt that she was unnecessary. The child was reading a book. Why did she distrust Xuanxuan so much.


    After Han Mo participated in the recording of "I am an actor", he went home directly. For Han Mo, Jin Qing and Wei Ran were selected to add a lot to the program. Even Guo Tao and song hero, who have always been unconvinced, were convinced. For Han Mo, this is enough. He knows that the ratings will not be too low.


    Originally, Pang Xie wanted to have a dinner together after the program. However, Han Mo, the boss of the program, didn''t participate in the dinner. Everyone thought it was boring and the dinner was over.


    Han Mo gently inserted the key into the key hole, turned the key and the door opened.


    He opened the door a little louder. The little guy heard his father''s voice coming back. In fact, he had already flown out and disappeared. When he heard Han Mo''s footsteps, the little guy just wanted to raise his head to meet his father. Suddenly he thought of something. He repressed his excitement and didn''t say anything.


    Han Mo saw that there was no one in the living room and guessed that they must be in the little guy''s room.


    The little guy always holds the book in a perfect posture, because he doesn''t want people to see his face, he doesn''t dare to look up, and he also deliberately holds the book high, hoping to muddle through in this way. As soon as they leave, the little guy sneaks into the bathroom and washes off all the makeup on his face, and no one knows. In fact, she is still very distressed, It was not easy to capture my mother''s dressing table once. It didn''t take long to finish making up, so I was forced to wash it.


    What does Han Mo do? In his previous life, this was his profession. The old couple were a little dazzled and the light was not very good at night. The little guy raised the book and his head was very low. They really didn''t find it, but Han Mo couldn''t not find it. He just didn''t want to expose the child to his face.


    Han Mo smiled, "come on, let''s let Xuanxuan read wholeheartedly. Don''t disturb her."


    After listening to Han Mo''s words, the old couple thought they were right and followed Han Mo away.


    The little guy looked at his grandparents and his father left. He was relieved and hurried to the toilet.


    Looking at his "beautiful" face in the mirror, "it''s a pity that such a beautiful makeup should be washed down."


    Because she thought she was so beautiful, Xuanxuan kept looking at the mirror, looking left and then again.


    In fact, Han Mo didn''t leave. He knew that the little guy would go into the bathroom because she had to remove her makeup.


    Han Mo smiled at the door of the bathroom and suddenly opened the door.


    Although the preparation is still frightened by the little guy, this is not the old little face. This is clearly the palette.


    The little guy''s face became more funny because of a little water, like a little flower cat.

 Chapter 716

    I didn''t expect that my father would suddenly appear. The little guy was startled. He stood in place with a small flower face and looked cute. He couldn''t be flustered. He didn''t know what to do.


    Han Mo guessed that the little guy must have taken advantage of their absence to lay hands on the dressing table that had been eager to try for a long time, because Shuya was in strict control at ordinary times, and Han Mo didn''t know what the little guy''s makeup was like. This was the first time for the little guy to succeed. Han Mo didn''t expect that the little guy with makeup was


    In fact, Han Mo has fantasized many times about what the little guy looks like after making up and what color he wants to use to set off the little princess''s temperament.


    At the moment, Han Mo couldn''t help sighing when he saw his little face like a cat. It seems that he''d better leave the matter of makeup to him. The beauty of the little guy really doesn''t work.


    "Dad... Dad."


    When Han Mo opened the door and saw the little guy, both father and daughter stood in place.


    Han Mo is a little sad and funny. He is not used to seeing the little guy turn from a princess into a little flower cat.


    And Xuanxuan is a little brain running fast. What do you think? She was wondering whether she would be punished by her father. Whether it was standing or doing math problems, Xuanxuan didn''t want to.


    And my mother is coming back soon. Will my father complain to my mother? Every time I touch my mother''s cosmetics, I will be severely stopped. This time, if I know that I have not only moved, but also painted on my face, will I be beaten up.


    Shuya seldom beats her children, but it''s not that she hasn''t hit her little ass once. Xuanxuan quickly recalled when she hit her little ass last time and what happened. The most important thing is whether it hurt or not.


    The little guy subconsciously touched his little ass and looked helpless.


    Think about it carefully. Compared with beating a small ass, it''s better to stop. At least it''s just a little tired, but it doesn''t hurt. Mom must be more angry than dad about using mom''s cosmetics. And dad dotes on himself more. He should admit his mistakes here. He will say something good for himself when his mother breaks out.


    Although the little guy was young, his head was very flexible, and he made a decision in an instant.


    Suddenly said, "Dad, I''m wrong. Xuanxuan shouldn''t go to the dressing table without her mother''s permission, let alone use her mother''s cosmetics."


    Han Mo was still immersed in the scene of making up for the little guy, but he was suddenly interrupted by the little guy''s words.


    He was stunned and looked at the little guy.


    Xuanxuan noticed the change of her father''s expression and guessed that maybe her father was considering whether to forgive her. She quickly said pitifully, "Xuanxuan knows it''s wrong."


    Han Mo had calmed down from brain tonic and coughed twice. "You know you''re wrong, so don''t touch your mother''s cosmetics next time."


    The little guy nodded like a chicken pecking rice, lowered his head and said, "my mother won''t allow it in the future. I won''t make up. If my mother allows me, I''ll draw again."


    Han Mo couldn''t laugh or cry. He thought he would be allowed. It''s estimated that he won''t be allowed in his life.


    Although the little guy thought that his father was not as strict as his mother, he was still a little afraid when he did something wrong. He made a mistake, and he felt that he had a good attitude of admitting his mistake. He looked up slightly to observe his father''s expression and found that his father was not very serious.


    It''s time to make a condition.


    The little guy whispered softly, "Dad, can I accept punishment before my mother comes back and finds out."


    Han Mo held back his smile and asked softly, "what punishment does Xuanxuan want to accept?"


    In fact, he thought that the little guy took the initiative to admit his mistake to him with "ulterior motives". The child was clever. It must be in his mind. His father spoke better than his mother, so he would not be criticized if he admitted his mistake to his father, but he still didn''t expect the child to say that he would accept punishment.


    The little guy blinked watery innocent big eyes, two index fingers lit each other, tooted his small mouth and said softly, "stop."


    Han Mo was stunned. Before, the little guy made a mistake and made her unwilling to punish. This time, he took the initiative to punish the station. He didn''t think much. Xuanxuan''s expression was mysterious and continued, "I accepted my father''s punishment. When my mother came back later, I don''t have to be punished again."


    Han Mo couldn''t help laughing. He finally understood why the little guy took the initiative to accept punishment. It must be that she felt that stealing her mother''s cosmetics was a great crime this time. Her mother would punish her more severely. Maybe she would beat her little ass, so it''s better to accept her father''s punishment.


    The little guy''s abacus is clear.


    In fact, Han Mo doesn''t think the little guy made a big mistake today. Everyone has a love for beauty, especially the little girl.


    Shuya never let her touch cosmetics. Those cosmetics that can make her mother more beautiful are too magical for the little guy, so the little guy wants to make up, but the level is really not very good.


    The little guy looked at his father with help seeking eyes, just looking forward to his father''s penalty stop not too long.


    Han Mo smiled and walked up to the little guy. He spoiled and rubbed the child''s head. "Don''t stop."


    Hearing these words, the little guy raised his head fiercely, mixed his surprised and a little happy expression, swallowed his saliva and repeated, "don''t stop?"


    Han Mo nodded with a smile.


    The little guy almost jumped up happily, but for a moment, his expression froze again, "but... If I don''t stand, what if my mother comes back to punish me?" The little guy still felt that if his father punished himself, his mother would not punish him, but his father didn''t punish him, and his mother would beat his ass when she came back. At the thought of this, Xuanxuan felt that his ass hurt.


    Han Mo gently pinched the little guy''s fleshy face, "dad doesn''t punish Xuanxuan, and mom won''t punish him."


    "But..." the little guy is still a little uncertain, because he uses his mother''s cosmetics without authorization, not his father''s. If his father doesn''t punish him, will his mother really not punish him?


    "Nothing is what has the matter, but mom has to listen to Daddy, who has the final say." Han Mo thought he was very overbearing and handsome when he said this sentence.


    The voice just fell


    "But how does Xuan Xuan feel that her mother has the final say in the family?"


    Han Mo, "..."


    "That''s not the point, Xuanxuan. You have to trust your father. You will never let Xuanxuan be punished, but Xuanxuan really doesn''t make up anymore. It''s ugly." Han Mo squatted down and poked the little guy''s upturned little nose with his finger.


    "Ugly?" Xuanxuan''s tone rose a lot. In her little heart, she was beautiful. How could she be ugly. Xuanxuan held her fleshy little face in her hands, "Xuanxuan is so beautiful that she is not ugly." The little guy pouted his small mouth and looked at his father with a disgusting face. He almost said that his father had no beauty at all.


    Han Mo couldn''t laugh or cry. Instead, he didn''t know what to say. He looked at Xuanxuan''s face like a cat, looked at the mirror and coughed twice. "If we make mom less angry, we''d better take off the beauty... Makeup on Xuanxuan''s face, how about it?"


    This time the little guy didn''t object and washed his face very cooperatively.


    The little guy painted too exaggerated. He washed his face for a long time. After taking a bath, he took a simple shower and was ready to go to bed.


    Han Mo didn''t come out of the child''s small room until the little guy fell asleep. He couldn''t help laughing when he thought about the process of fighting his wits with the little guy.

 Chapter 717

    Shuya came back late because of the announcement. In fact, she didn''t want Xuanxuan to touch her cosmetics. She wasn''t afraid of being damaged by the children. After all, she was different from ordinary people. She had a lot of cosmetics.


    Shuya doesn''t want children to use cosmetics, mainly because the best cosmetics are also used by adults. Whether they are harmless and natural, they are more or less harmful to children''s young skin, so Shuya doesn''t want children to touch cosmetics.


    She also knew in her heart that it was OK once or twice, as long as the child was not too much, it was nothing.


    Before, Shuya strictly prohibited Xuanxuan, who was afraid that her children would always want to paint once.


    When Shuya came home, the little guy was already asleep. Han Mo described the little guy to her, and they laughed for a while.


    Everything about children is the most innocent. Many mistakes made in childhood are major events in the little guy''s heart. When I think about it, I''m afraid of being punished by adults. But in fact, in the eyes of adults, these mistakes will become happy jokes.


    ......


    Han Mo doesn''t care much about the program publicity. Huang Shanshan is responsible for the publicity of all platforms. The ratings of the first program are too terrible. The second program has received great attention. There are all kinds of speculation about the program on the Internet.


    The topic of "I am an actor" continued to boil until the program began.


    At the end of the program recording, some abstract videos are needed as spoilers for the publicity before broadcasting. Han Mo specially asked Huang Shanshan not to expose the videos of Wei Ran and Jin Qing too early.


    So all the videos she released deliberately blocked Wei Ran and Jin Qing, which made the audience''s speculation about the two actors more intense.


    For a time, the topic of who the two actors were was very hot.


    Until after the show


    The whole network was shocked.


    "To tell you the truth, if I knew in advance that there were Jin Qing and Wei Ran in the program, I really don''t want to see them. After all, I really don''t have any impression of them."


    "The memory is very vague. I only remember that they were injured when filming, and then disappeared like a voice."


    "This is the actor. Acting is the last word. It seems that I saw Jin Qing and Wei ran at the peak."


    "This is the first program that does not rely on traffic stars, but really depends on the solid acting skills of actors."


    "This is the actor, the real actor."


    Little pangxie looked away from the mobile phone screen. His white fat face was full of laughter. His originally round face became more round.


    Meng Si frowned slightly, glanced at the blooming little pangxie with a disdainful look on his face, turned his mouth and said angrily, "little pangxie, no one told you, do you laugh like a steamed stuffed bun?"


    Just now, there was some complacent little pangxie. When he heard the word steamed stuffed bun, his smile stiffened on his face, subconsciously touched his face, looked at Wang Qian with a look for help, and whispered, "like steamed stuffed bun?"


    Wang Qian didn''t say a word and smiled.


    Little Pang Xie looked at Song hero, "Song guide?"


    Song hero pinned his face to one side and didn''t look at little pangxie, but he couldn''t help covering his mouth and laughing.


    Seeing that no one supported him, little pangxie pursed his lips and rubbed against Han Mo, "brother Han, do I look like a steamed stuffed bun?"


    Han Mo looked at the solemn little Pang Xie, "No."


    Little Pang Xie doesn''t believe other people''s life, but Han Mo''s words are most pertinent. Others will laugh at him, but Han Mo won''t.


    Hearing Han Mo''s words, little Pang Xie''s stiff face just hit suddenly opened a big smile.


    Han Mo took back his sight and said calmly, "it wasn''t like just now, it''s like now."


    Like


    Little pangxie''s eyes twitched fiercely, and his smile froze again.


    Everyone laughed.


    Just now, I couldn''t help laughing. I couldn''t help hearing Han Mo''s words. The laughter echoed in the big office.


    Han Mo smashed his mouth, looked at the people laughing, and looked at pangxie, who was angry and deformed. He shook his head helplessly. This year, he really can''t tell the truth


    Guo Tao was the first person to hold his face and stop laughing because he was worried about ratings.


    "I don''t know if the ratings of phase II will be better than that of phase I." Guo Tao was worried and frowned slightly.


    As soon as this sentence came out, everyone stopped laughing at little Pang Xie''s face. In an instant, the atmosphere in the office changed again.


    Wang Qian thought about it and said, "I don''t think it will be less than the first issue. At least the topic about our program on the Internet is no less than the last issue."


    "But that may also be because this issue has actors they didn''t expect to participate in. This is the topic, but there is a topic that doesn''t necessarily have ratings. If you want to talk about it, you don''t necessarily want to watch the program." Guo Tao added.


    What Guo Tao said is not unreasonable. Everything is possible before the official data are released.


    Song hero didn''t say anything. In fact, after watching the performances of Jin Qing and Wei Ran, he had affirmed their acting skills. Can you be fully recognized by the audience just because you have good acting skills? In this face watching era.


    He is a little worried. He is a good actor, but no one appreciates it. He is afraid that everyone still likes traffic actors, with appearance, topics and many fans.


    In that case, Han Mo may not be able to listen to the next program. Even if he strives for it, he will choose the actors to participate in the program again according to his own standard of selecting guests.


    After all, it''s all for the good of the program, and the ratings are the key. This program is a bold attempt.


    Guo Tao''s thoughts are similar to those of song hero. They all admire Han Mo''s ability to make movies and plan TV programs. However, they still feel that they understand the market of TV programs better than Han Mo and choose guest actors better than him. Although they highly recognize the acting skills of Jin Qing and Wei ran.


    As time goes by, it has entered the countdown stage.


    In order to create tension, netizens spontaneously counted down on the wechat platform.


    "In ten seconds, the ratings will come out." Huang Shanshan looked at the computer screen calmly.


    Ponzi''s notebook was put on the tea table in front of the sofa, and everyone stared at the countdown.


    Netizens are also constantly guessing, saying how much, some say it will be higher than the first program, but more still think that the second phase will lose to the first phase, because the starting point is too high.


    Meng Si had already stood up and put his hands around his chest. "In fact, it doesn''t matter as long as the ratings don''t decrease significantly. After all, it''s normal that the ratings in the first phase are too high and the ratings in the second phase drop slightly."


    Song Yingxiong quickly said, "yes, Mr. Meng is right. Our program is still in its infancy. The acceptance rate of the first phase is as high as 2.28%. As long as we don''t fall very badly in the second phase, we''ll keep it."


    "I have directed the program for so many years, and I have never had a ratings exceeding 2%. President Han''s first program is 2.28, which is very good." Guo Tao followed.


    Han Mo didn''t comfort himself, but kept staring at the screen, and then whispered, "come out."


    At the moment of coming out, several small heads came together in front of the computer.


    "How."


    "It''s really so high."


    "I don''t have eyes, do I, my God?"

 Chapter 718

    At the moment when the ratings came out, the office was quiet.


    Everyone stared at the computer screen and blinked several times to confirm.


    After a short reaction time, the first thing that came out of the office was the cheering voice of little pangxie.


    "2.48%, brother Han, not only did not drop, but it was higher than the first phase, and it was so high. Believe it or not, we will occupy all the heat lists soon." Little pangxie almost jumped to Han Mo''s side. At this time, his face smiled like a white and big steamed stuffed bun, but he couldn''t care about his image.


    Others are the same. Now everyone has only one number in their mind. How can they be in the mood to observe little pangxie.


    Guo Tao said first, "unexpectedly, the second phase of our program will exceed the first phase."


    Song hero would have jumped up as happy as little pangxie if he hadn''t tried to control his emotions. Although he did not agree with Han Mo''s way of selecting actors at the beginning, everyone in this office hoped that the program would be good, and song hero could only be worse.


    Han Mo had been making movies before. Song hero felt that he could not help. He was full of strength and waited for the outbreak at this time.


    So when Han Mo wanted to make a new program, song hero devoted himself to the program. He wanted the program to be good, so there was a dispute.


    Song hero was excited and a little incoherent. After a while, he said, "President Han, wise!"


    Han Mo was stunned and smiled helplessly.


    Maybe it''s no surprise that Han Mo is the only one in the whole office. He always thinks that since the first program can have such a high audience rating, the second program will only be higher and never lower, because there is a different blood injection.


    Maybe Guo Tao and song Yingxiong think Jin Qing is the biggest variable in the ratings. It is probably because of them that the ratings are lower than the first issue.


    But Han Mo thinks Jin Qing and them are the highlights of the program. Because of them, the audience knows what real actors are.


    A good actor should be what he looks like in the program I am an actor.


    Wang Qian was a little excited. After soliciting Han Mo''s consent, she quickly posted the ratings of the program on her wechat. It is impossible for a director assistant like her to get in touch with a program with such high ratings.


    This will certainly become her bragging capital in the future, but she doesn''t know yet. There will be a lot of bragging capital for her in the future.


    Crazy, netizens are completely crazy.


    "Is my old eye dazed? Please read me the number again, 2.48%? Please don''t be so crazy. My little heart can''t stand it. "


    "Who told me when was the last time I had such a high ratings?"


    "Sorry, it''s the first time since ancient times."


    "Quality programs will have ratings."


    "Finally we have an excellent program of our own."


    "Hey, too many excellent programs are foreign copyrights bought at a high price. Let''s let them see foreign ones in the future and design programs ourselves."


    On the other side, the office building of a FF television company in the United States.


    "Jones, give me the information of sichen media. I''m going to contact them and buy the copyright of their programs in America." Hank frowned. The company has not had a program with high ratings for a long time. Now it needs new blood injection. If it can''t create it, it can only buy it.


    "It''s up to you to do it yourself. Leave it to me." Jones said confidently.


    Hank thought for a moment, nodded and asked Jones to do it.


    Although FF company hasn''t had a good program for a long time, and the recent TV programs have received mediocre response and general reputation, they are still proud. You know, a few years ago, they were one of the best TV companies in America. Their programs are among the best in both ratings and hits.


    Moreover, the copyright of their programs has been bought by many countries, creating a lot of history.


    But now those excellent programs gradually fade out of everyone''s vision because they can''t meet the needs of the market after recording a few seasons. A program cannot be recorded for more than ten seasons. New programs should appear constantly.


    However, the most terrible situation occurred in FF company. The old programs were no longer recorded, but the new programs could not achieve the expected effect, and the new and old programs were out of stock.


    Hank was struggling to find new inspiration, but he just saw "I am an actor", and the idea of buying its copyright in the United States suddenly appeared.


    Skinny camels are bigger than horses. They are companies that deliver good programs for other countries all year round. Naturally, they don''t pay attention to programs from other countries, let alone how rare it is to buy copyright.


    After a while, Jones stood at the door of Hank''s office again and said with a smile, "I''ve sent the email. It''s estimated that it''s difficult to reply soon. After all, it''s a light thing for a big company like us to take the initiative to send them an email."


    Hank didn''t take Jones''s big talk seriously. Although he wouldn''t say so himself, he agreed in his heart. Too many small companies take the initiative to cooperate with them in order to get more resources.


    Sichen media is a big company in China, but in the eyes of American company executives, it is a small company in a country with underdeveloped television industry.


    "I can talk about the price. You can make time for other things." Jones said kindly.


    Hank nodded slightly. He really had a lot of things to do recently. He was a little overwhelmed. It was estimated that buying the other party''s copyright would be very smooth this time. It was not impossible to hand it over to his assistant, so he didn''t refuse.


    Jones felt a little proud and continued, "don''t worry, I will control the cost to the lowest."


    Hank waved his hand, "don''t bully others. Although we are an American TV company and can''t cheat others, we still have to do as much as we should according to the contract."


    Jones thought for a while and thought Hank''s words were reasonable. He couldn''t lose the face of a big company.


    ......


    Little Pang Xie was still in Han Mo''s office with his notebook. Several people had not gathered around the computer for a long time and began to express their views and discuss the plan of the next program.


    At ordinary times, little pangxie used the company''s email account to send and receive some emails, but today, because Han Mo used the email, all computers have not exited. Suddenly, an unread email shook in the lower right corner of the screen.


    Han Mo glanced at the sender and thought, "FF film company? It looks a little familiar. "


    Without looking more, Han Mo automatically sifted out the information without opening it.


    ......


    Hank tapped his two fingers on the table and couldn''t help asking again, "is their company returning e-mail so slow? Why haven''t you replied yet. "


    "Soon, I must be organizing language and thinking about how to reply to us." Jones said proudly.

 Chapter 719

    Jones worked for hank for many years and sent him a lot of emails. In the heyday of FF, the mailbox was full of emails from other companies seeking cooperation. Most of them were drowned in the sea. Jones would not look at them at all, let alone hand them over to hank.


    Now FF company has lost its past glory, but it is still the leader in many TV companies. Its qualifications are there and don''t pay much attention to others. Now it suffers from no good programs, but it still maintains the pride of large companies.


    Hank tapped his two fingers on the desktop. Recently, Hank was worried about a lot of things in the company. The company has no brilliant programs, which is his most worried thing. Although he only waited for 20 minutes, it won''t be too long for him.


    Hank frowned. "Did you reply?"


    Jones glanced at the computer, gasped and shook his head. He was also quite surprised that he had not replied for 20 minutes.


    If it''s a lunch time, 20 minutes is not long, but for the email of FF company, no one replies for 20 minutes, which is too abnormal.


    Hank''s expression was not so good. "Have you confirmed the email?"


    Jones hurriedly explained, "Sir, I''m absolutely sure. Maybe the people of sichen media haven''t read the contents of today''s email."


    Hank waved his hand. "It''s impossible. People watch this kind of company email all the time. Will you miss the email sent to us by other companies?"


    "No, of course not. I will never miss any email." Jones said quickly.


    However, Jones still doesn''t believe that scion media will deliberately ignore their email. It must be that they reply immediately when they see FF TV. Is it really considering the reply content or holding a meeting to discuss the copyright issue?


    Hank is a little confused now, "you won''t, and neither will others. Wait a minute. "


    On the other hand, when we went to the office building of sichen media, there was indeed a special person to manage the email. This person was little pangxie, but Han Mo took over the job better today. Little pangxie didn''t have to screen the valuable content and handed it to Han Mo, so he didn''t pay any more attention.


    When Han Mo saw the content about American TV company, he directly ignored it and didn''t even click on it.


    In this way, FF TV company waited all night without waiting for a reply from sichen media.


    ......


    The ratings of the first issue of "I am an actor" have been amazing. The ratings of the second issue are more evil than those of the first issue. For a time, it has become an example and imaginary enemy for all TV programs.


    In the past, we didn''t know that a program could have such high ratings, but now they know that Han Mo has done it, so they began to fantasize that they can do it.


    There are all kinds of hyped content on wechat, which Han Mo ignored. It''s not that he is a virgin and tacitly allows others to hype through their own programs, but that Han Mo knows that even if these people hype the sky, they won''t have any impact on their own programs.


    People and things that do not pose a threat are small things in Han Mo''s eyes. They just don''t care.


    Han Mo is unwilling to respond. Meng Si is too lazy to respond. Song Yingxiong and Guo Tao both think that the director should focus on the program itself and disdain to respond.


    However, sichen media always needs someone to respond to the remarks that other programs on the network can''t eat grapes and say grapes are sour, and have some influence. At least once this person is mentioned, he will be linked with sichen media and Han mo.


    Originally, Huang Shanshan was going to appear, but although she has the ability, she has no popularity. Now Huang Shanshan''s remarks can not represent the company unless she releases the news with the official number of sichen media.


    People once looked at the eternal steamed stuffed bun face in their hearts. In this way, such an important task fell on little pangxie''s head.


    He became the official spokesman of "I am an actor" with honor.


    If there is praise for anything, there will be criticism. Many people don''t want to think more. The essential reason why others succeed and they don''t succeed is diligence and talent. Not the luck they think.


    Luck will be an inevitable factor in the success of many things, but it will never include ratings.


    On behalf of sichen media, Xiao pangxie accepted an exclusive interview on the wechat platform, during which there will be some random questions, which are more asked by netizens.


    "Do you continue to choose actors who have been forgotten in the third issue of I am an actor?"


    These questions were asked by the host in the interview and live broadcast room of wechat in the form of words, but these questions were not imagined by the host out of thin air, but the most voted questions selected by netizens through voting.


    Little pangxie was not a public figure. To be exact, when he was an assistant with Meng Si, he was just an ordinary assistant. Only people in the circle knew that he was the person around Meng Si. But since he and Han Mo, things have changed. Little pangxie is not only an assistant, but half a public figure.


    First of all, Han Mo is too hot, and the fire to sichen media can''t accommodate him. Second, Han Mo is too low-key. The media tries to dig news from him, but all the news is works, and it seems that they can''t get anything from his own population.


    He can''t get interesting news from his mouth or from shooting him. Han Mo, like everyone of his age, takes care of his family after work. Unable to find news points from Han Mo, everyone began to look for them from the people around him, and the nearest one was little Ponzi.


    All the activities Han Mo participated in and all the films and programs he shot had little Pang Xie. This is not a secret at all. Everyone knows, how can he escape the eyes of reporters.


    When little Pang Xie found that his picture of sitting on a horse''s road was sent to wechat by some we media and became a highly reprinted news, he found that he could not live like an ordinary person.


    In the past, Pang Xie was a passer-by. Now he is different. He is Han Mo''s assistant everywhere. He is no longer alone, but tied to Han Mo''s image. We can''t find imperfections in Han Mo, so we want to find them in his assistant.


    Han Mo also found this. In fact, he didn''t want to bring trouble to little pangxie, but since he couldn''t change the current situation, he pushed him and pushed little pangxie into the public eye.


    In fact, he can be a half star. Little pangxie is still very happy. As a single dog, isn''t the happiest thing that he can casually send a wechat message and there are thousands of sister messages? Since he was labeled "Han Mo''s assistant", the number of fans has risen slightly. It''s a great feeling to be concerned.


    In fact, it is a good phenomenon to use some powerful actors who are not active in variety shows, but it is not good to be crowned with the name of "forgotten actor".


    Little pangxie reacted quickly and found the trap in the question at a glance. He typed quickly and confirmed again before sending out the answer.


    "Good actors will not be forgotten by the audience, but in the depths of memory, once they are excavated again, they will be a blockbuster. Others could not do it before, but I am an actor did it."

 Chapter 720

    Although no one else was willing to accept the interview, when little pangxie answered the questions, everyone was watching and observing the live interview room. When little pangxie''s words came out, Meng Si turned his mouth, "this boy can speak more and more."


    Guo Tao shook his head with a smile. "Although little Pang Xie is fat, he has a set of Tai Chi."


    Song hero nodded slightly, "I also think his answer is pretty good."


    Little pangxie responded reasonably to this question. Although it was the question with the largest number of voters, many netizens didn''t see the trap in the question at first. If little pangxie didn''t directly put forward the shortcomings in the question and answer the question, he would certainly not be crowned with a big title later, "Han Mo assistant little pangxie said in an interview, Their third program will choose actors who have been forgotten by the audience. "


    Just change the order of the words a little, the tone and context are completely different, and the feeling is also completely different.


    All questions are voted by netizens, but wechat platform prefers to see some content that can cause topics. They don''t like it if they follow the rules.


    Questions with traps hit little pangxie. In fact, little pangxie also made full preparations when he knew he was going to participate in the interview on behalf of Han mo. he knew the urination of the wechat platform for fear that the world would not be chaotic, so he had guessed some questions for a long time. How to answer them was the most appropriate and humorous. Of course, Huang Shanshan also played a role as a think tank.


    It''s almost time for one to come and two to go.


    In the live studio, Xiaobian has begun to play some. If it''s over, it''s the last question.


    On the other side of the computer, little Pang Xie took a long sigh of relief, waited for the attack of the last question, and smiled, "let the storm be more violent."


    Soon, a line of text appeared on the background.


    "Many high-quality programs in China are introduced from abroad. Has sichen media thought about pushing our programs abroad?"


    Little pangxie didn''t expect to have this problem again. He was at a loss for a while.


    Fortunately, the question and answer are not the time that netizens see in front. In fact, this question will be displayed in the background of little pangxie before netizens see it. This is mainly to give the invited guests a thinking time. In case the question can not be answered soon, so as to avoid the embarrassment of the cold field.


    At the moment, little Pang Xie is thinking about the answer to this question, which is not exactly called the answer. There is no exact answer to these questions, but how to answer perfectly and prevent netizens and even malicious peers from catching a small tail is the key.


    When little pangxie answered the questions, Han Mo and them were also around. Little pangxie answered the previous questions with ease. Everyone was just a melon eater, and didn''t care.


    Until the last question, little pangxie looked for help at the melon friends around him.


    Song hero dared not take over. To tell the truth, many of the programs he directed were imported foreign popular programs, and then broadcast them with a little improvement. The quality of the purchased programs was good. Before the emergence of the two programs of Han Mo, almost all the popular programs were imported from abroad, so as a director, he didn''t think he could launch domestic programs one day, The difficulty is not small.


    Song hero subconsciously looked at the younger martial brother next to him.


    Guo Tao graduated later than song hero, but he was no less surprised than song hero. He has been in Apple TV, and Apple TV is good at variety programs. Many TV stations will make some TV dramas themselves, but Apple TV has been the main variety program in recent years. Therefore, Guo Tao has also accumulated a lot of experience.


    He knows that even if these programs are not bought from abroad, they are also improved by TV stations according to foreign programs. Some of the improvements are very successful, but they can not avoid disputes and even lawsuits over copyright issues. And some are improved nondescript. Although others have not found a home for infringement, our own ratings are not very good.


    Song Yingxiong understood the truth. Guo Tao felt more like a mirror. He would not answer this question, but looked at Meng Si again.


    Meng Si shrugged. "Don''t look at me. I don''t understand anything. I just came to eat melons." Then he put his hands around his chest and glanced at Han mo.


    Meng Si looked at Han Mo, and everyone looked at Han Mo together.


    In fact, Han Mo doesn''t need others to look at him, but he doesn''t think the same thing as others.


    Others think this problem is difficult, because they think it''s like a joke problem. It''s impossible for them to launch domestic programs.


    This is a passive behavior. If people don''t take the initiative to buy the copyright from you, you can take the initiative to ask others, hey, do you buy the copyright of our program? That sounds ridiculous.


    On the surface, this problem is intended to embarrass them.


    If you say we want to push it abroad, we will pay attention to this topic for a period of time. In the end, is there a foreign company to buy program copyright? If not, the joke will be a little big and not very funny.


    If you say directly that you don''t want to be pushed abroad, some people with ulterior motives will say, who doesn''t want to make their programs bigger and stronger and don''t want to push them abroad? I just don''t have the ability. I''m afraid no one will buy it at all.


    Anyway, I''ll give it to others.


    Everyone looked at Han mo. Han Mo thought about another thing and said casually, "wait for FF people to negotiate with us. I''ll decide according to the situation."


    FF?


    Negotiation?


    Depends?


    Except Han Mo, everyone looked confused. They always felt that there should not be a first half sentence in front of this sentence. How could they directly hear the second half sentence said by Han Mo, full of question marks on their heads.


    Being watched by everyone, Han Mo fue said, "I forgot to tell you. I just saw an email from FF company in the United States in our company''s mailbox. They hope to buy the copyright of our I am an actor. I haven''t answered them in the affirmative."


    America?


    FF company!


    "Brother Han, what are you thinking about? Haven''t you replied to others, or did you reply that we should hold a meeting to consider? " Little pangxie couldn''t care whether he was answering the question or not. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva excitedly, almost choked by his saliva and coughed a few times.


    When Meng Si heard about FF company, he couldn''t help putting down his two arms that were originally around his chest and waiting for Han Mo to answer little Pang Xie.


    For a moment, they looked at Han Mo again, but their eyes had changed from asking to stunned.


    Han Mo said "Oh" and looked at the email. He didn''t want to sell it to them, so he closed it. "


    "Off?"


    "Off..."


    Song Yingxiong certainly knows FF company in America. Some of the programs they bought first came from FF company, which is one of the old TV companies in America. The market is depressed recently. The programs produced by FF company are not as influential as before, but they are still one of several large companies.


    Song Yingxiong couldn''t help it. He held it in his throat for a long time and finally said, "President Han, you mean you didn''t reply at all."


    Han Mo didn''t think he should reply immediately. He hadn''t thought about it yet. The reply didn''t make any sense. He nodded, "yes, I didn''t reply."


    Everyone, "..."


    PS: it seems that your little rabbit has never asked for a monthly ticket. Try to ask for it once. I don''t know if it will be stewed, whining~

 Chapter 721

    Everyone thought it was a big event, but Han Mo was not as active as them.


    Little Pang Xie answered his last question with great confidence and typed directly in the reply column, "American FF company has the intention to buy the copyright of the program in the United States. Sichen media is considering it and has not replied yet."


    This answer was thought up by little pangxie. Han Mo just glanced at him and didn''t speak. It was tacit.


    Although Han Mo didn''t want to be so high-profile, Pang Xie and everyone wanted to answer, and it was true. Han Mo let them go.


    The last question was answered for a long time, so that the reserved time was not enough, and there was a small gap in the middle.


    The gap time is not long, but for netizens waiting to see the answer, the time is very long.


    "This question is really difficult to answer. No matter how good our domestic programs are, they will not be watched by foreign countries."


    "I really don''t want to see that pessimistic face upstairs, but I also want to say that. It''s really too difficult."


    "I am an actor" is already very good, but will our domestic programs really be bought by foreign companies? "


    "Although sichen media is a big company at home, it may not be seen by others abroad."


    "The program is a good program, but our domestic producers have that ability. Don''t expect too much."


    Some people with ulterior motives began to take rhythm.


    In just two minutes, netizens supporting Han Mo and sichen media and netizens watching jokes had a heated debate.


    The comments of netizens are not over yet. Pang Xie''s answer has appeared on the web page.


    At the same time, everyone was shocked, and the painting style instantly reversed and boiling.


    They didn''t expect that an American company had long contacted them and wanted to buy the copyright of the program. They thought the program was good-looking, but they didn''t think it was good-looking in the eyes of foreigners. They could record the program in the same form abroad and broadcast it.


    "Some companies have talked to sichen media?"


    "FF looks familiar."


    "I checked. This FF company is a TV company that produces magic space, national movement and a lot of good programs."


    "Ah ~ we bought their copyright for magic space and national movement."


    "Before, I just watched the program and knew it was bought from America. I really didn''t pay attention to which company I bought it from."


    "Isn''t that why we should be proud in the future? What they Americans watch is also a program designed by us."


    "Ha ha, don''t be happy too early. You didn''t see what the official spokesman of sichen media said. They are still considering. Maybe we will refuse FF company."


    "Why don''t those people who said we won''t be bought copyright just now talk and come out."


    On the other side of the computer, everyone in Han Mo''s office is also paying attention to the comments on the Internet. Han Mo suddenly gets up.


    "Brother Han, are you going out?"


    "Mr. Han, aren''t we going to discuss copyright?"


    "Xiaomo, aren''t you going to reply over there?"


    Han Mo walked fast and reached the door of the office. Everyone''s eyes moved with Han Mo''s movement. Finally, they looked at Han Mo who was already standing at the door.


    Han Mo didn''t care to wave his hand, "it''s not urgent." Because when it was time to pick up the little guy from school, Han Mo didn''t stop more and left directly.


    No hurry


    If other companies had received FF''s email, they would have replied long ago and would immediately hold a meeting to discuss the sale of copyright, but Han Mo didn''t seem to care about FF''s email at all.


    Han Mo had disappeared at the door before little pangxie and them spoke again.


    ......


    Han Mo went very early every time in order to be in the front, so that he could receive his daughter first.


    There are many parents who pick up their children after school. Generally, the quality of parents is very high, but it is still difficult to maintain order. In order to maintain safe and orderly progress, the kindergarten finally decided that parents also lined up at the gate of the kindergarten, and each class is divided into classes.


    First of all, the children in the small class, then the middle class, and finally the large class.


    Parents line up at the door. Teachers of each class stand at the door, see the parents of a child in their class, and then call their children out, so that there will be no congestion at the door of the kindergarten.


    Han Mo came early after making rules in the kindergarten in order to be the first and see the little guy first.


    In his opinion, it is too painful to stand behind the line and watch other people''s children run out one by one to their parents, but he can only watch anxiously behind.


    And he guessed that the little guy must be very anxious inside. Other children were called out one by one, but he was still in the house and couldn''t see whether his father was coming.


    At the moment, Han Mo is standing at the front of the line, waiting for the time to pick up the children. As soon as it''s time, he can see the little guy running towards him.


    "Dad Xuanxuan, I just watched an interview with your company at home. Xiaohu''s father said that FF company is a big company, bigger than sichen media." The little tiger mother standing behind Han Mo said with great interest.


    Han Mo just smiled. In his heart, he didn''t think that FF company was big and had privileges when he was old. After all, sichen media is now a rising company, and the rising period is much more competitive than a company that relied on the past scenery. Let alone FF company, meilijian and other companies, Han Mo are also fearless.


    The little tiger mother covered her mouth and smiled and continued, "no matter how big it is, it''s not going to buy copyright. Don''t promise them so soon and let them know that we are also a big company."


    Little tiger''s mother doesn''t work. She doesn''t have anything to do at home. She knows a lot about entertainment gossip. He has also watched Han Mo''s programs. All the time, domestic variety shows have been imitated from abroad or bought other people''s copyrights at a high price. Little tiger''s mother, as a senior audience, has an understanding of them.


    At the moment, I feel very relieved. Especially when I see the last answer, FF comes to buy it. People think Chen media doesn''t have to sell it.


    There was no time for little tiger''s mother to say more. It was time for the middle class to pick up the children. All the head teachers of the middle class stood at the door, facing the team of their own class.


    Ding Rou sees Han Mo at a glance. Almost every day, Han Mo stands first. Ding Rou smiles and cries inside.


    The little guy who had been eager to try for a long time hurried to say goodbye to the children when he heard his name, and ran out of the door all the way.


    At the moment of seeing his father, he accelerated his speed. Han Mo also took two steps forward, and the little guy took off directly.


    Han Mo stood aside to avoid blocking the parents behind to pick up the children and held the little guy firmly in his arms.


    Almost every day, Han Mo will perform air pick-up at the gate of the kindergarten.


    Xiaohu looked at Xuanxuan with envious eyes, sighed softly, and then seriously said to his mother, "Mom, I want you to hold me like Xuanxuan''s father." With that, the tiger opened his arms and was ready to take off.


    Before he jumped up, he was pressed down by mother tiger, "don''t fool around and practice with your father."


    The pressed tiger pouted sadly, "hum, lose weight, let me lose weight all day. I''ve lost weight successfully. When should my father lose weight?"


    Little tiger''s mother frowned and nodded thoughtfully, "it''s time for your father to exercise."


    The tiger''s eyes lit up in an instant.

 Chapter 722

    The sunshine time in winter is short and it gets dark early. The little guy goes to the middle class, and the school time also changes. He used to go to school at more than four o''clock, but now he goes to school at more than five o''clock, and the sky is a little dim.


    The squint of the horizon shone on the backs of one big and one small, reflecting two blushes.


    "Dad, today, both Mengmeng and Xiaohu said," I''m an actor "was great. They also said that their parents were watching it." The little guy looked envious.


    The reason why the little guy envies is that he has never seen this program. Although he knows that it is designed by his father and invested by his father''s company, all this information comes from Xiaohu.


    Because Han Mo strictly controls Xuanxuan''s TV watching time at home. The TV watching time every day shall not exceed 40 minutes. If you want to watch TV programs, you can''t watch cartoons. If you want to watch cartoons, you can''t watch TV programs. For children, it is obvious that cartoons are more attractive, so the little guy chose to watch cartoons. Naturally, he doesn''t know about TV programs.


    Han Mo has strict control over children''s watching TV because the whole family can not watch TV for their children at that time. He has always thought that only what he can do can he ask his children to do it. If he can''t do it, how can he ask his children?


    So since Han Mo proposed to restrict the little guy''s watching TV, the whole family has tried their best to cooperate. In fact, the most difficult thing is Chen Yuehong. She is different from Han Jun. Han Jun usually watches the news at seven o''clock and doesn''t watch TV much. He won''t watch it unless there is a program from Han mo.


    But Chen Yuehong likes chasing dramas and watching variety shows most, but she doesn''t watch them to cooperate with the little guy. Fortunately, the little guy goes to bed earlier. She will watch the replay when the child falls asleep.


    Chen Yuehong watched the replay of "I am an actor".


    Han Mo''s family can do this, but several families can not let their children watch TV. In most cases, they can either let their children watch it. Anyway, they don''t have to play with their children when they watch TV. TV, mobile phones and computers are the best tools to coax children. There is also watching by myself, but children are forced to prohibit watching, and then children steal watching. Every time they make a noise because they watch TV, because children can''t understand why I can''t watch, but you are all watching.


    An adult''s sentence, I''m all for you. I can educate my children all my life, but the children just don''t understand why you can''t do what you want me to do for my good.


    Almost all the children in the class know that the popular programs are planned by Xuanxuan''s father and invested by Xuanxuan''s father. When watching TV, parents can''t help discussing at home. It''s not a bad thing. They don''t avoid their children. Now children are smart. Naturally, they listen to them and keep them in mind. When they arrive in kindergarten, they begin to talk to the children.


    It happened that all the children in the class knew this, but after discussion, they found that only Xuanxuan had not seen the program. Naturally, they scrambled to popularize the program with Xuanxuan, how good it was, what the program said, and amplify what their parents said to Xuanxuan several times.


    The little guy was elated when he heard the program in the kindergarten. He felt that the program was not wonderful, and his father was not powerful. The little guy himself was elated. Although the program had nothing to do with her, the little guy was happy. Praising his father made the child happier than praising her herself.


    The little guy''s small hand, holding his father''s big hand, raised his small head, blinked innocent and lovely big eyes, and the ink pupil glittered, "Dad, today''s classmates said that dad is not human."


    Han Mo was stunned.


    "Dad is God."


    Han Mo couldn''t help shaking his head. His daughter gasped, but she was curious about what the children discussed in the kindergarten. She couldn''t help asking, "why do they say that about dad?"


    The little guy was taught by the children how great his father was one day. He was worried that there was no place to say. Just when his father asked, Xuanxuan took her little hand out of his father''s big hand, walked quickly and stood in front of his father.


    I saw the little guy with his hands inserted in his waist. He used to wear more and looks a little bloated. At the moment, with the action of forking his waist, he is simply a lovely little ball. The little guy is wearing a rabbit''s hat, two wool ears drooping on both sides, revealing the edge of bangs, a lovely baby face and a small mouth.


    Han Mo stopped and looked at his daughter seriously.


    It turned out that the little guy wanted to imitate the children.


    First of all, Xiaohu is imitated. Xiaohu is always naive. When he is nervous, he will touch the back of his head. Although he is thinner than before, the child is a round faced child. No matter how thin, he still looks stronger than other children.


    Xuanxuan puffed her cheeks, pursed her mouth and said in a loud voice, "my mother said that Xuanxuan''s father is a male god, and we are all boys, but her father is a male god, so he is a God. You know, he is more powerful than ordinary people."


    Han Mo guessed at Xuanxuan''s appearance that she was learning from Xiaohu. The movement and the expression of her speech were so similar that they were just lifelike.


    Then the little guy put away his cheeks and didn''t touch the back of his head. Instead, his two small hands pulled each other and put them in front of his body. He naturally drooped and looked very shy.


    "You''re wrong. The male god is not a God, but a handsome and talented man. But my father said, "Xuanxuan''s father is like a God."


    Han Mo can''t laugh or cry. He is a god like figure. He doesn''t dare to praise himself like this. Fortunately, it was said by a group of children, otherwise he will be laughed at by the media. However, he guessed at once that he was talking to le Yan. Le Yan is in a scholarly family and his family are teachers, so he is always charming. He speaks quietly and blushes easily, Also more introverted.


    The little guy''s imitation show didn''t end, and the speed of transformation was called face change. Suddenly, he took a step forward. If Han Mo hadn''t been prepared, he would have been startled by her.


    "My father said that uncle Han is not a person at all. He is a myth. Others can''t surpass him at all. Men rely on talent, so I will be a talented and beautiful man like Uncle Han in the future." The little guy is careless when talking, and the tone of the truth is very proud and frivolous.


    Han Mo couldn''t help but burst out laughing. He didn''t need to think it was ruiruirui, and those words were definitely said by ruiruirui''s father. Ruiruirui''s father, one of Han Mo''s few familiar parents, is a careless man. He is a good man. He is a foolish son of the landlord. He is righteous, but he has no culture. He is a very simple person, It''s very comfortable to get along with him. His son Ruirui also inherits his father''s character. He is very smart and speaks the same tone as his father. As for whether he will study well and be better than his father in the future, I don''t know, but now he seems to be a very lovely boy.


    PS: I was caught off guard when the temperature suddenly dropped. My friends have rice and wear round~~

 Chapter 723

    Along the way, the little guy imitated many children. Except for the children Han Mo was not familiar with, he basically guessed them out, because the little guy was so good at imitation.


    At first, they stood in place to imitate, but the little guy imitated too many little partners and stood in one place for too long. Later, the little guy imitated while walking. It was not too cute. Han Mo held back his smile at first, but later he couldn''t help laughing. In the end, he didn''t want to bear it and laughed directly.


    In this way, Han Mo smiled all the way. When he arrived at the community, the muscles on his face were a little stiff.


    "Take it!" With a close, the little guy''s expression returned to calm.


    Han Mo was stunned at his daughter''s ease. The child was also very good at acting.


    The little guy thrust his little hand into his father''s big hand.


    Han Mo was also very cooperative and directly held his daughter''s little hand tightly.


    "Dad, do you think I can take part in I''m an actor?" The little guy asked seriously with a sudden expression.


    If Han Mo hadn''t held his daughter''s little hand at the moment, he wondered if it was his illusion just now. The little guy''s serious expression was like an adult.


    And Han Mo didn''t expect that the child would ask such a question. Suddenly, he was a little confused.


    Han Mo rubbed the child''s head, because Xuanxuan was wearing a knitted hat. Han Mo rubbed the little guy''s hat sideways, and the child pushed his hands up and straightened the hat. Big eyes looking forward to Dad, waiting for Dad''s reply.


    Han Mo coughed twice. "Children can''t participate in the program. Xuanxuan is still young. It''s not too late to participate when you grow up." Originally, Han Mo could muddle through, but he still underestimated his daughter.


    The little guy''s cerebellar bag is higher. "Dad, Xuanxuan doesn''t agree with you. Why can''t children participate in the program? Isn''t your program for all actors with acting skills?"


    Han Mo chuckled and pinched the child''s face. "Yes, for all the actors, but Xuanxuan is still a child, not an actor."


    "Dad, don''t forget that I played a guest role. I''m a little actor." The little guy looked proud.


    Xuanxuan didn''t mention that Han Mo almost forgot that Xuanxuan did play a guest role, that is, a film made some time ago, "starting line". Xuanxuan was a guest role. That was the protagonist. Well, the whole story was written around this child. If there were no children, the whole story wouldn''t exist, so the little guy had a strong sense of existence in it.


    Moreover, Xuanxuan''s performance is also excellent. If Han Mo didn''t want Xuanxuan to enter the performing arts circle, Xuanxuan''s performance would be a proper child star.


    How smart and observant the little guy is. When she sees his father thinking, she knows that his father is recalling his excellent performance in the film.


    The little guy continued to say, "Dad denies that my acting is good?" Xuanxuan then raised her eyebrows proudly.


    Although I really want to press down the little guy''s strength, I have to say that the child has a talent in performance. Just imitating the performance of his classmates, that''s not what all professional actors can do. Moreover, the little guy is not a real professional actor at all. To be exact, he is a child and is not an actor at all.


    Han Mo nodded subconsciously, not denying that the child has acting skills.


    The little guy stared and thought his father was about to agree.


    Han Mo suddenly put away his smile and became serious. He squatted down and held the little guy''s small shoulder with both hands. "Dad believes that Xuanxuan has acting skills, but she can''t be called a good actor. To be exact, actors and acting are two different things. To become a qualified actor, you still need a lot of experience. You need to grow up and increase the details. Xuanxuan is now a child with acting skills, but she is not an actor. "


    The little guy nodded in ignorance and was disappointed. He asked weakly, "can''t Xuanxuan participate in the program?"


    "Yes, Xuanxuan can''t participate. Although her father is the planner of the program, every actor participating in the program has great strength. Whoever her father asks to participate can participate." Han Mo actually has this strength. He can force anyone he wants to participate, but what''s the significance? This time, Xuanxuan wants to participate in the program. It''s just a joke of the child. Han Mo doesn''t take it seriously. It''s mainly to educate Xuanxuan. The actors are not simple, and they don''t think they have played a role. They can participate if they have some acting skills.


    But today, Xuanxuan''s idea also reminded Han Mo that the little guy must be on a whim. She hasn''t seen the program herself. She was fooled by her classmates and yelled to participate in the program on a whim.


    In fact, the child is not utilitarian. He just thinks it''s fun. Coupled with the encouragement of his classmates, he praises her. However, as a father, Han Mo can''t float. He can''t think that the child really has that ability.


    The little guy didn''t argue with his father again. Thoughtfully, he took his father''s big hand again, "Dad, how can Xuanxuan become a qualified actor?"


    "If Xuanxuan really wants to turn actors into a profession, she can study acting in the University. There is a lot of professional knowledge there. Of course, this is not enough. You still need to make your own efforts to explore and ponder. It''s not difficult to do anything, but it''s difficult to do it well. " Han Mo carefully taught his daughter.


    The little guy didn''t speak any more and listened to his father carefully.


    Han Mo continued, "in fact, it''s not just actors, but all professions. Neither overnight nor a success means that he is a great existence in this profession. Any career needs a stable achievement, just like the painting you like, whether it''s a good painting or an excellent painter, which needs a long time of training and accumulation of precipitation, Can finally afford the word "excellence."


    The little guy looked up at his father, "Xuanxuan will be very good in the future." The little guy is full of confidence.


    "Yes, my Xuanxuan will be excellent in the future." Han Mo smiled and touched the child''s head.


    ......


    American FF company on the other side of the ocean.


    Although information is developed, not all domestic information will be transmitted abroad at the first time.


    If you don''t look through the domestic websites, the United States doesn''t know what Pang Xie''s representative sichen media said on the website. After all, this is not a very influential thing. If the cooperation is successful, it may become news in some countries. However, the interview with the company spokesman on a website is not news at present.


    But hank really doesn''t want to wait.


    "You go to Beidu with me tomorrow." Hank frowned and leaned back in his chair.


    Jones also wondered why sichen media didn''t reply to them, which was unscientific, but hank took the initiative to fly to Beidu to talk about cooperation, not just cooperation, but rush to buy other people''s copyright.


    Jones didn''t quite understand Hank''s idea. "Sir, is it necessary for us to go to Beidu in such a hurry?"


    Jones sighed angrily, "if we don''t go, there will be other companies. There are many companies that can afford the price in America. We can''t be compared by small companies. Our opponent is in America."

 Chapter 724

    Hank is very aware of the status of FF company at the moment and respects them on the surface in the United States, because FF has produced many excellent programs in the past. Many programs are now imitated by everyone and are still being recorded for ten years.


    But now companies are under great pressure. If you don''t advance against the current, you will fall back. The previous good programs have been recorded for many seasons, ranging from six or seven seasons to more than ten seasons. Even if they are good-looking, they can''t be recorded forever. The later they are, the weaker they become. You must make new programs, or they will be eliminated.


    And the fire program must maintain a stable state as long as possible. If it can''t maintain a good state, it''s best to break your wrist. When there is a slight downward trend and it can''t be recovered after trying, you won''t record a new season.


    At present, several programs in the hands of FF company are at this stage. Although some programs are trying, revising, integrating new elements and making some changes, I must start to consider new programs at this time.


    But now there are too few good ideas. In the past, their programs were imitated by all kinds of entertainment programs, talk shows, interview programs, and so on. It''s hard to distinguish them.


    Hank is different from Jones.


    Jones has not clearly understood his position. He still thinks that FF company is the best company to produce TV programs in the whole United States. In the past, others were chasing after to buy their program copyright. This time, they can watch other people''s programs, especially the company that is fundamentally inferior to them in the development of variety shows. It should take all kinds of initiatives to curry favor with them. In their eyes, In addition to several major television companies in the United States, those in any other country are small companies. They are looked down upon by sending emails to them. How can the senior management of FF company take the initiative to negotiate.


    Hank Bai breathed a sigh of helplessness. He was unwilling to take the initiative to go to sichen media for negotiation, so he was one of the low-level people in the negotiation.


    However, FF''s market is in the United States, and their opponent is also an American TV company, not any foreign company. Even if some foreign programs flow into the United States occasionally, it is an example, which is not the mainstream program watched by ordinary people.


    That''s why hank is so anxious to buy the copyright of I am an actor. What he can see, so can others. Their FF company suffers from no creative programs, and so do others. Now watch who is fast.


    Jones was going to say something to stop hank from playing. Hank waved his hand directly and interrupted Jones. "That''s it. Needless to say." In Hank''s heart, there is no self lowering price. Getting a good program is the last word, and interest is the king.


    ......


    Han Mo and Pang Xie said they wanted to think about it. In fact, they put it aside when they came home. They didn''t forget it. They really didn''t think it was a big thing. The most important thing for the company to create more and better works. As for FF''s purchase of copyright, ironmaking still needs to be hard. If the company is stronger and has more great works, this opportunity will not be less in the future.


    The new program is very successful. The foundation has been laid down in the first two phases. Han Mo doesn''t need to worry too much. As for the standards for selecting actors to participate in the program, Guo Tao, song hero and Han Mo had some differences before. Through the things of Jin Qing and Wei Ran, they also agreed with Han Mo''s views. Now they continue in full accordance with Han Mo''s ideas.


    So Han Mo left the program entirely to song hero and Guo Tao.


    As soon as people are free, they begin to think about new things.


    "Brother Han, why did you bring me here?" Little pangxie couldn''t understand why han Mo brought himself to the film and television base in the northern suburbs.


    It''s not unusual for Han Mo to come to the northern suburb film and television base. After all, it''s not uncommon for him to go in and out of the place where film and television dramas are shot by technology. Whether he is the boss of sichen media or a director, the key is that Han Mo doesn''t go in and out, but stops his car outside the gate of the northern suburb film and television base and looks at it from a distance.


    Han Mo sat in the driving position. The car had stalled. He rolled down the window. "I just want to see it."


    "What are you looking at?" Little Ponzi stretched out his head and looked around. He didn''t see anything worth seeing.


    Han Mo raised his chin slightly, "look at them."


    Little pangxie looked along Han Mo''s line of sight and blinked. He still didn''t understand Han Mo''s meaning.


    "What happened to them? It''s just a group show looking for opportunities. There are too many squatting here every day. If you can catch up with those who live, you''ll leave. If you don''t live, you may wait here for a day in vain. " Little Pang Xie said indifferently that there are too many group performances in the film and television base. They all take money to get boxed lunch and leave. There is nothing new.


    "Why do you think they have to look for opportunities in the film and television base?" Han Mo asked casually.


    Little Pang Xie sniffed, "why else? For the sake of life, just like Lao Liu was brought out of the village to find opportunities in the film and television base in order to collect tuition for his daughter. He was lucky and liked by you."


    Han Mo nodded slightly, "Lao Liu''s situation is special. He wants to make fast money. His daughter''s living expenses are paid once a month. Originally, the child was studying in Beidu, which is just convenient to send the living expenses."


    Little Pang Xie also knew this situation and gave a light, um.


    Han Mo continued to ask, "Lao Liu is special. What are others for? Group performance is not easy, even very tired. Wearing short sleeves in winter, cotton padded jacket in summer, diving pool and pond mud pit are not ordinary hard work. Since they can eat such hard work, they can do a lot of physical work, and they may earn more money than group performance. "


    Little pangxie thought for a while and didn''t directly answer Han Mo''s words. Instead, he added, "in fact, there are many young people who are here to look for opportunities and try their best to get in touch with the crew."


    Han Mo still looked at the crowd waiting for the crew to find someone at the gate. Some of them squatted, some stood, some SAT directly on the ground, and some were pacing back and forth.


    Little pangxie is different from Han mo. Han Mo has never found a job in such a place, or even in a position like the talent market. Little pangxie suddenly smiled.


    "In fact, to put it bluntly, it is for their own pursuit. Some people want to be famous, some people want to be profitable, and many want to make a difference. When they go back to their hometown, they can boast and raise their heads in front of their families. Some people are lucky to be famous after ten years. Most of them just give up or continue on this no return road. " Little Pang Xie has such friends around him. He is an 18 line little star. Although he is also an actor, he doesn''t live well. Only the parties themselves know how much they pay.

 Chapter 725

    Han Mo has been thinking. In fact, his previous films only reflected a certain character, without excavating more groups.


    In fact, there are many people and many things in society.


    The questions asked by little pangxie just now are not really unknown to Han Mo, but want to hear what little pangxie thinks as a bystander.


    Without stopping more at the film and television base in the northern suburbs, Han Mo took back his sight and started the car.


    "Are we going back?" Little pangxie knows nothing about Han Mo''s trip today, and it''s a little strange.


    I drove to the film and television base in the northern suburbs. Instead of going in, I watched it at the door for a while and asked him about the group performance. Little Pang Xie is a little confused now.


    "No." Han Mo just said two words.


    Little pangxie doesn''t ask this time. Anyway, Han Mo will go wherever he takes him, and won''t sell him. Even if he sells, he''s not worth a few money.


    "Long distance passenger station?" Little pangxie looked at a few big characters not far away with an incredible look, and then looked at Han Mo with a more incredible look.


    "Brother Han? You don''t want to experience civilian life and be a bus? " Little Pang Xie stared round and shook his head. Because of his great strength, the meat on his face was thrown away. He swayed left and right with the frequency of his swing, and then said firmly, "no, absolutely not, brother Han, I won''t allow you to do such a crazy thing. Now ordinary people don''t take this kind of car. As long as they can get high-speed rail, they will take high-speed rail, Who still makes long-distance buses? The conditions are not good and not very safe. "


    Little pangxie knew most clearly that most of the people who took this kind of car came from the countryside around Beidu. He didn''t look down on the countryside. His hometown was rural, but Han Mo''s current identity was really inappropriate to take such a car.


    Han Mo glanced at him. "You think too much. I don''t sit, I just come and have a look."


    "Ah? Look again. " Little pangxie touched the back of his head. He really didn''t understand what Han Mo wanted to do.


    Compared with the film and television base in the northern suburbs, the long-distance passenger station has a much larger flow of people, and unlike the group performers waiting almost, the people here are moving. They not only move by themselves, but also carry large and small bags. Some even carry tool buckets for decoration, daily necessities washbasins and snake skin bags.


    The group performance of the film and television base has been very orderly. Even if it is new, there are old people here. The rules are the same as before. Just follow them. However, there are no rules at the passenger station. It is very mixed. Although there are staff to maintain order, it plays little role.


    Many people come from other places and their faces are full of smiles.


    Little Pang Xie found that Han Mo was watching the people coming out of the passenger station. Without waiting for Han to ask him this time, he directly said, "most of the passenger stations are farmers working in Beidu outside the surrounding areas. They all want to make money. Compared with their hometown, Beidu has more opportunities and more money. Although we spend a lot here, they can bear hardships. They all live in the basement or shed, and then save some money to build a house in their hometown. They don''t live well in Beidu, but they are still favored by their relatives when they go back to their hometown every new year. After all, they work in Beidu, which is the largest and most developed city in China. It''s a very decent thing for them to stay in Beidu, find a job, earn some money, praise the money and spend it at home.


    Han Mo nodded slightly. In fact, he came out of the passenger station and threw himself into the arms of Beidu. Most of them are young people. Young people are better to find work, have more choices and earn more.


    After observing for a while at the bus station, Han Mo drove away again.


    Little Pang Xie probably knew what Han Mo was thinking. Maybe he was looking for inspiration and believed in the plot. Although he guessed it, he didn''t dare to ask Han Mo rashly.


    Little Ponzi guessed only half right, and the other half was his own lust.


    The plot has long been in Han Mo''s heart. When he went to these two places, he really just wanted to see if the imaginary characters in his mind could appear in reality.


    Movies and novels are almost the same. They exaggerate a point slightly on the basis of facts. Although they are fictional, they can''t be illogical.


    Han Mo knows that these people at the passenger station came to Beidu after leaving home. In fact, they want not to be looked down upon.


    Many of them are doing heavy physical work in the city. They are very hard, frugal and unwilling to buy anything, just in order to save more money. When they go back to their hometown, the money in their hometown is money. In the city, money is like pieces of paper.


    They all want to make a face, but there are so many people who can make a face in the north. It''s too difficult. Especially these rural workers have no skills and expertise. They can only work hard. Generally, they can''t earn much money in a day, but they are not stingy when they go home every year for the new year. They take their hard-earned money out and spend it for their wives and daughters, Flowers for parents, even relatives.


    Some people are too old to do physical work. After saving some money, they will go home during the new year and build a small building in their hometown. With injuries, they will provide for the elderly in the small building and will never sell coolies in big cities again.


    When some people go back, new people will come to Beidu again. More people come every year than go.


    Han Mo wandered around Beidu with little pangxie, and finally returned to sichen media.


    When he turned on the computer, Han Mo began to type in front of the computer. It seemed that he wanted to quickly record the content he just thought of in the computer and save it.


    Although little Ponzi didn''t know what Han Mo was writing, his intuition told him that Han Mo must be making a new film.


    Pang Xie followed Han Mo''s ideas and analyzed the content of the new film. Han Mo often reflected social phenomena and portrayed the main characters of the film. However, the starting point of the protagonist of the new film is so low. Should we start with group performances and migrant workers?


    Ponzi asked, "brother Han, are you going to make a new film?"


    Han Mo didn''t hide it and nodded directly, "yes." In fact, Han Mo saved the prototype of the film before he went to the film and television base.


    But in his previous film, there were many loopholes and unreasonable places in the editing of the script. In this world, since Han Mo wanted to shoot again and knew what was wrong before, he should make up for the incomplete plot.


    Little pangxie was very excited for the new film. He had been wandering around Beidu. Little pangxie came back to have a rest, but he didn''t want to go at all. He was ready to stay with Han Mo all the time, so that he could be the first to see the script.

 Chapter 726

    Little Ponzi looked at Han Mo without turning his eyes. Han Mo focused on working in front of the computer and didn''t notice little Ponzi. His fingertips knocked quickly on the keyboard. I don''t know how long it took, Han Mo stopped knocking on the keyboard and leaned back in his chair with a heavy sigh of relief.


    Little Pang Xie quickly stared, "brother Han, have you finished writing?"


    At this time, Han Mo noticed little pangxie sitting opposite him, "Why are you still here?"


    Although Han Mo has been working without paying attention to time, he also knows that it has been some time since he and little pangxie returned to the company. He thought little pangxie had returned to his office, but he didn''t expect to be here.


    Little Pang Xie looked at Han Mo expectantly, "hee hee, brother Han, show me the script?"


    Han Mo was stunned. He glanced at the computer screen and returned to little pangxie''s face again. He couldn''t help laughing, "there''s no script."


    "No?" Xiao pangxie stretched out his neck and looked at the back of Han Mo''s computer. He just looked. He didn''t get Han Mo''s approval. He didn''t dare to go around behind Han Mo and directly look at the content on the computer, but he really didn''t believe that Han Mo was typing for so long, not writing a script. I didn''t say I didn''t believe it, but the word "I don''t believe" was written on my face.


    Han Mo smiled. He didn''t hide anything from little pangxie. If the script was finished, he would be the first to show it to little pangxie, but it wasn''t true. If it was someone else, he wouldn''t just sit and wait for Han Mo to finish writing. Only little pangxie was close enough and persistent enough, he would sit silently all the time.


    "I just wrote some small stories and haven''t started writing scripts yet."


    Hearing this, little pangxie''s face showed a look of disappointment. He hung his head with a light "Oh", stood up, walked to the door and prepared to go back to his office. His back looked a little lost.


    Little Pang Xie is always chattering and jumping. This time, Han Mo is a little unaccustomed to a sudden loss of soul. He may really expect too much. Suddenly, he has a happy and uncomfortable time.


    Han Mo still couldn''t bear it. "I''m preparing and will write it soon. This time I want to write multiple films with overlapping plots, so there are many depictions. I can''t write it so quickly. Wait a minute."


    As soon as Han Mo''s words came out, Pang Xie, who was still walking forward with his head down, suddenly stiffened his steps. One leg that was supposed to step out of the door shrank back, suddenly turned around, swept away his just lost expression, and showed a cheap bad smile, "it''s all right, brother Han, you write slowly, I''m waiting for you."


    Han Mo, "..."


    Little Pang Xie said this and ran back to his office quickly.


    Han Mo has a strange feeling that little pangxie was acting just now.


    He shook his head with a smile. Han Mo didn''t want to tangle with little pangxie anymore.


    He does have a script in his heart, but the film is not perfect in his original world. To be exact, it can not be called a good work. There are many advantages, but generally speaking, it can only be regarded as half a good film.


    Therefore, Han Mo can''t move the film photos to the world. He must make up for some loopholes and deficiencies. Although Han Mo is not only a pure commercial film for the box office, one of the measurement criteria of an excellent work is still the box office.


    Han mo re combs the characters and every branch line in the film.


    There were four branches in the previous films, but to be honest, only one is complete, and the other three are not full enough. Some are even extremely incomplete and have poor logic. Even the relatively full and complete line has many illogical places, and the explanation is not very clear.


    The director''s original intention was good, but the second half of the film collapsed and the whole ending was very chaotic.


    Originally intended to show the "dignity" of small people, but in the end, they dragged several branches together. Except for the relatively plump images of several main characters, other characters appeared Facebook.


    Han Mo counted the imperfections of the film one by one in his heart, and then thought about how to make him more perfect.


    Han Mo thought for a while and shook his head helplessly. Just now he and little pangxie were together to observe some of the most ordinary people living in the city, but he found that this observation is not enough. He still needs a lot of experience to support a work he thinks of in his heart.


    Han Mo knows that the theme of the film is some small people. He hopes to get back "dignity". Yes, it is, because everyone has dignity, but their dignity is lost because of their cultural level, living conditions and status differences. All the absurd things they do are actually for dignity.


    One of the reasons why han Mo hasn''t written this script well is that he hasn''t figured out why one of the protagonists must work hard to get the job. It''s not too much to think hard. This line is all about how hard he works. But Han Mo thinks there are still many jobs that can make him live well. Is that dignity? But I can''t think of the inevitable connection between it and dignity, so Han Mo feels that although this line is relatively full, there are also regrets to be added.


    "Since you can''t figure it out, go and have a look." Han Mo got up. This time he didn''t call little pangxie, but walked to the elevator alone.


    Han Mo''s footsteps were not loud. Little pangxie thought Han Mo was still writing a script, so he went to work again. He didn''t notice Han Mo coming out of the office.


    Life is not unified for everyone, but for every class. The common people have the hard work of the common people. They need to make money and use money to meet all the needs of life. The elite in the eyes of ordinary people need to keep their wealth, and money can reflect their social value.


    Every stratum also has the sorrow of every stratum. It can be from the countryside. I hope to come to the city and make a big deal. I can earn the first bucket of gold, return home in prosperity and be looked up to by the villagers. It can also be from the bottom of the city, hoping to get a decent job, which can be looked down upon by neighbors and children.


    Life is like a play. Everyone''s plays are different, but they are intertwined with each other. They can be chaotic, clear, right and wrong, or right and wrong.


    There are no bad people here, and there are no good people here.


    Han Mo''s car has stopped at the destination, and there is a long line outside the gate.


    He could only look around in the distance and watch the crowd gather, but he walked into the gate in an orderly way. Everyone had a form in his hand.

 Chapter 727

    Han Mo didn''t go in, and it was not appropriate to go in as he was. He just wanted to select several target characters for observation in the distance.


    Suddenly Han Mo''s eyes were attracted by a middle-aged man.


    This man is not ugly, but he is also a middle-aged man in his forties. The reason why han Mo sees him at a glance is not because of his outstanding appearance or his burly figure, but his age.


    The people in the queue with forms in their hands are all men. Most of them are young faces. The biggest one is about 30 years old. However, this person has a face full of vicissitudes. In his small but divine eyes, he can see that he is oppressed by life and becomes slightly confused.


    It is easy to recognize a young man standing among a group of old men. Similarly, among a group of young people, there is a middle-aged man who looks very conspicuous.


    Although there are many people outside the door, they are very orderly. There are two people at the door. Checking the forms in the hands of the people in line seems to be the first screening for these people. The passing rate is very high. The two uniformed staff at the door just look at the form and let everyone in. It is not strict.


    Han Mo thought in his heart and said, maybe this form is the admission ticket for everyone''s usual exam. Everyone should be the same, and as long as you bring it, you can go in for the exam.


    Han Mo was thinking. Suddenly, when the middle-aged man came to the two staff, their faces changed slightly and stopped him outside.


    Moreover, the two staff seemed to know the middle-aged man. They frowned slightly when they saw him, and then took him aside. It seemed that they were giving a sincere explanation, but the middle-aged man was still stubborn to go in.


    Han Mo was not far from them. Several people spoke loudly. Han Mo probably heard what they said.


    "Lao Chen, how many times have we said that you are over the age limit? How many times have you come to take the exam? The results are the same. You can''t go in. We have strict age limits for each exam. You are over the age limit and can''t take the exam." One of the men in uniform took the lead in explaining.


    The middle-aged man was unmoved. Instead, he grabbed the uniformed man''s arm. "Comrade, let me in. I promise I can get a good score and definitely get in. This is my last chance. Just trust me again."


    Another uniformed staff member breathed a sigh of helplessness on his face. "Lao Chen, you haven''t passed the examination for five years. Even if it''s OK, you''ve passed the age line this year. Why bother yourself? To be honest, this job isn''t very high salary. I heard you can work as a mason. It''s a craft and join a decoration team, Decorating others makes more money than this. "


    "I''m not for money. I just want to be an assistant policeman. Let me take the exam. I promise I can take the exam this time." Lao Chen pleaded.


    Just now, the two comrades who had painstakingly persuaded Lao Chen showed a serious look and directly ignored Lao Chen. Instead, they took the form of a candidate behind them for inspection.


    Lao Chen was rejected, and he was particularly lost. Han Mo had never seen this loss, but he was familiar.


    Lao Chen didn''t know that someone had been observing himself. Holding the application form in his hand, he crossed the road, sat on the opposite steps, stared at the people standing behind him just now, and entered the building one by one.


    Han Mo got out of the car, walked to Lao Chen and sat next to him on the steps.


    Lao Chen knew someone was sitting next to him, but he was not in the mood now. He looked at people other than the team.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t let you take the exam? " Han Mo asked casually like a passer-by.


    Although Han Mo is just a stranger, Lao Chen doesn''t want to refuse to answer. At the moment, he also has a lot of bitter water in his heart. Since he is a stranger, he is not afraid to tell others that there is no intersection of life, but he is more suitable to talk.


    Lao Chen''s eyes still stared at the team and sighed for a long time, "I''ve been taking the exam for five years. I haven''t passed the exam once. Their upper age limit is 45. I''m just 45 this year and won''t take the exam."


    Although Lao Chen sighed for a long time, he didn''t have a lot of reluctance. His tone was full of solemn and stirring, and he didn''t complain at all.


    He accepted the fact that he failed to pass the exam for five years and that his age exceeded the upper limit.


    The other party didn''t look at himself, but Han Mo kept observing the other party. Han Mo smiled, "what do you do next? No more? "


    Han Mo came here to weave this thread fuller for the characters in the film, but he didn''t expect to catch up with the Municipal Bureau''s recruitment examination for the assistant police, and met Lao Chen.


    Old Chen snorted and sneered, "if you don''t want me to take the exam, there''s no way. I just want to take the exam. I''ll be able to take the exam. I''ll think about it later."


    Han Mo can''t understand why Lao Chen must be admitted to a police assistant, just as he can''t understand what''s in the film.


    "Why? I just heard that you are actually a craftsman. Why don''t you rely on your craftsmanship to eat? The salary of the assistant police is not good. Except for the clothes you wear and the police image, there are no other advantages at all, and you won''t make less money than you do as an assistant police." Han Mo earnestly advised him that although he wanted to find material for the film, Han Mo sincerely hoped that Lao Chen could figure it out. After all, men of this age are old and young, under great pressure, and working hard may not be able to easily carry the family. Of course, which career makes money is better.


    Lao Chen shook his head and looked not far away. At the moment, the team was about to go slowly to the tail and enter one by oneˇ° What you think is too simple. Do you think the quality of work depends only on salary? There is also a sense of social responsibility, the social status of work, and then the salary, so we can''t compare the two jobs just by looking at the salary. "


    Although Han Mo didn''t want to agree, what Lao Chen said was really reasonable and didn''t refute.


    Maybe he really felt that Han Mo was a stranger and was a little unscrupulous, or maybe Han Mo was very measured in asking questions and didn''t make Lao Chen feel depressed about his losers.


    Lao Chen continued, "in fact, one of the most important reasons why I want to test the assistant police is my family. I just want my family to admit me and let them feel that I can. I am not just a bricklayer, I am an assistant police officer and a law enforcement officer. I have a noble career. No one will laugh at my daughter at school, He said that his father was a living mud, and would not say that he was the daughter of the living mud. "

 Chapter 728

    Han Mo was stunned. What Lao Chen said just now was completely unexpected to him. Han Mo glanced at Lao Chen again.


    This is a man older than his actual age. His face is covered with fine wrinkles and the skin at the corners of his eyes is slightly sagging, but the ink pupil is particularly divine. Looking at the distance through the dry and cold air, he seems to be looking at the crowd that has come to the end and at the deeper depth of the City Council. His eyes are deep and full of hope, There is no hope at all.


    Lao Chen subconsciously rubbed his calloused hands, and a smile floated from the corners of his mouth.


    At the moment, Lao Chen has been immersed in the glory he brought to his family after becoming an assistant police officer. The assistant police officer is also a police officer and a law enforcer. In the eyes of plain Lao Chen, it is the same, but the salary is different.


    Han Mo couldn''t help asking, "just for this?"


    Maybe Han Mo''s tone was too surprised. He kept looking at Lao Chen across the road and looked at Han mo.


    Seeing Han Mo, he was stunned and soon returned to his original state.


    Lao Chen smiled and the wrinkles on his face deepened because of this smile.


    "Young man, you don''t have a daughter and don''t know how to be a father. In fact, I don''t care what people say about my career. Although we play with mud, we are also the best in mud. But it''s different in children''s hearts. Do you think children don''t compare with each other when they are young? "


    Old Chen smiled bitterly and shook his head. "When my daughter was four years old, she suddenly came back and asked me why other people''s fathers were doctors, teachers and police, and her father was a mud worker.


    I was a little surprised at that time. I carefully explained my work to my daughter. It was not a bricklayer, but a bricklayer. It was an essential process in decoration. My father was a craftsman. It was difficult to find a job when other occupations were unemployed, but my father was different. As long as he was still building a house, my father had a job.


    I tried my best to blow my work very well. My daughter was young and easy to cheat. At that time, she really felt that her father''s career was the best. But two days later, my daughter came home angrily. I asked her what was the matter. When I saw me, my originally tight little face suddenly became wronged and burst into tears.


    She said that she had a quarrel with the children because they all said that the clay worker lived in the mud every day. It was not a powerful job at all, but the dirtiest and smelliest job.


    But my daughter didn''t think so. She thought her father wouldn''t cheat her. My father said that the bricklayer was very powerful, that was very powerful, so she quarreled with her classmates who laughed at her, and finally was punished by the teacher.


    I really want to tell her not to quarrel with others because of my father''s occupation in the future, but before I said it, my daughter said, "don''t worry, Dad. They won''t dare to say that the bricklayer is not good anymore. I said, they''ll beat them again. They''re afraid. My father is the best."


    Lao Chen''s eyes turned red and sighed, "later I knew that she really fought with the children for me. I secretly went to the beaten child''s home to apologize. I don''t want to take her. I think it''s wrong to beat people, but she is to defend her father''s dignity. I don''t want her to see her father apologize to others. I told her not to beat people in the future, but I don''t want other parents to accuse her face to face. I''d rather others say me.


    It was at that time that I began to take the associate police test. I didn''t have a diploma and I couldn''t go to other occupations, but the associate police heard that the threshold was relatively low, so it was easier to take the test. But even so, I can''t pass the exam. I''m really useless. "


    Old Chen''s face showed a guilty look. He mentioned this for the first time, either because Han Mo was just sitting next to him at the moment, or because he needed someone to talk to too much.


    His wife didn''t understand him, his friends didn''t understand him, his workmates didn''t understand him, and even the comrades of the Municipal Bureau who organized the examination didn''t understand him.


    He has no one to tell. As a stranger, Han Mo is the most appropriate.


    If Han Mo can''t understand Lao Chen''s mood at first, at the moment, as a father, Han Mo can very well understand Lao Chen''s difficulty.


    Han Mo knows that if you really have no children, at this time, perhaps the most persuasive words should be 360 lines. Each line produces the first prize. There is no high or low occupation. Each post needs outstanding talents. In addition, you should educate children. Although the working environment is bad and manual workers, it is also one of many occupations, It''s no shame to eat by physical strength


    There are many lines on all kinds of tall buildings, and a belly of chicken soup can be poured.


    But Han Mo is not the one who has never had a child. Han Mo is also the father of his daughter.


    As a father, he also hopes that his daughter will be proud, proud and can talk freely when she mentions herself in front of the children. What makes Han Mo most proud is not that others praise him for his omnipotence and greatness, but that Xuanxuan tilted her small head, raised her small chin, proudly blew the cow for him to her little partner, and said with a high air in her mouth, how about my father


    Is this vanity?


    Yes, he is vanity.


    But his vanity is only for the little guy, and his vanity only comes from his father''s identity. Han Mo doesn''t care whether his works are awarded, whether he is popular, or even what others think of him, but he cares about Xuanxuan.


    He hoped that in his daughter''s heart, whenever he mentioned his father, he could raise his head, be proud and proud.


    He only cares about his image in Xuanxuan''s heart, and everything else doesn''t matter.


    So Han Mo can understand why Lao Chen would rather make an apology to others and be scolded than admit that his work is a dirty and tired bricklayer in front of his daughter. He just told his daughter that beating people is wrong.


    Han Mo can understand more why Lao Chen has to test the assistant police. He would rather be unknown by everyone and try again and again, but he failed again and again.


    He just wants to do his best to find a decent job, a job where his daughter can lift her head in front of her classmates.


    Lao Chen''s rough big hands were subconsciously placed on his knees, and the backs of his hands were covered with holes, some because of chilblain cracks, and some were left by rubbing.


    Han Mo wants to comfort Lao Chen a few words, but he finds that the other party doesn''t need his own comfort at all. It seems that taking the associate police examination in his spare time is already a goal of Lao Chen. I don''t know whether he can really be admitted or whether he will be rejected forever because of his age.


    Han Mo even worried about what Lao Chen would do if he really couldn''t take the exam again.


    He couldn''t help looking at Lao Chen again

 Chapter 729

    Han Mo looked at Lao Chen anxiously, but saw that the corners of Lao Chen''s eyes rose slightly, showing a happy look.


    Lao Chen suddenly smiled, "when my daughter was young, what I was most worried about was her because I fought with others. I was really afraid that one day other parents would say it in front of her. Your father was a bricklayer, the dirtiest and most tired bricklayer. What can you be proud of. This sentence directly says to me, I don''t care, but if I say it to my daughter, I''m afraid to hurt her. But now it''s different. Now my daughter is in the third grade of primary school and won the first place in the whole grade. A few days ago, she won a prize in the city''s math competition. Their teachers and classmates revolved around her. I don''t worry about her fighting with others anymore. "


    After saying this, Lao Chen laughed and looked proud of his daughter. At the moment, Lao Chen is the most confident, cheerful and smiling from the bottom of his heart.


    "My daughter is so excellent, how can I fall behind? I don''t believe it. I can''t pass the exam for an assistant policeman."


    Han Mo found that he didn''t need to comfort Lao Chen at all. His daughter was his biggest spiritual soother. At the moment, Lao Chen mentioned that his daughter was so confident, much better than what he just said he was a failed mud tile.


    Han Mo smiled and asked casually, "does your daughter still ask about your career now?" In fact, Han Mo wants to ask tentatively whether his daughter can not take the associate police examination if she doesn''t ask. There''s no need to be difficult for herself.


    Lao Chen thought for a moment when he heard this sentence. He had been taking the exam for the police assistant behind his daughter''s back, hoping to surprise his daughter. He only prepared for the exam in his spare time. He usually worked as a bricklayer. After all, this is the means to support his family. He was silent before. He never thought about whether his daughter still cares about his career, I just know that my daughter has never had a fight with others because of this, and she studies well.


    Lao Chen shook his head, thought about it and said, "I haven''t asked again. Maybe her classmates are scared by her? Or because she studies well, no one dares to gossip? "


    Han Mo smiled.


    Lao Chen''s thought is simple. He just wants to improve himself. He doesn''t become a handle for his daughter to be laughed at, but he hasn''t studied his daughter''s mind.


    When the child was in kindergarten, he was young and others dared to speak ill of his father. Of course, he had to fight. However, as children grow up, they learn more and more knowledge and have more and more knowledge. How can they not know what kind of work the bricklayer does, and how can they be deceived by the dream woven by their father when they were young.


    The reason why the child didn''t fight over this is because she grew up and didn''t bother to argue with others. Moreover, she studied well and she had her own self-confidence. As for her father''s career, it''s not so important. Her father is still the father worthy of her respect in her heart, because she didn''t expose the lies woven by her father, It can be seen that she also doesn''t want to hurt her father''s self-esteem.


    Han Mo couldn''t help sighing in his heart that Lao Chen had a sensible daughter.


    Lao Chen didn''t mean to leave. The team waiting for the examination opposite had finished one after another. Lao Chen was ready to move again and was ready to find a way to get in.


    In Han Mo''s opinion, this idea is too naive. It''s impossible to sneak in. Although it''s an exam for the assistant police, it''s also an exam, and it''s an exam at the Municipal Bureau. How can a person sneak in? He just wanted to say something to stop old Chen''s mind.


    A girl''s voice suddenly came from a distance.


    "Dad!"


    Han Mo looked in the direction of the sound.


    She is a little girl of about ten years old, wearing a ponytail, a black down jacket on her upper body and blue sweatpants on her lower body. She has a thin face and slender figure. She is not beautiful but very smart. She exudes a kind of stubbornness.


    Han Mo guessed who the daughter was and looked at Lao Chen.


    At the moment, Lao Chen has stood up, just wondering how to get into the market, and some cunning eyes become particularly gentle at the moment of seeing his daughter.


    "Xiao Qi, why are you here?" Old Chen strode towards his daughter and asked in surprise.


    This is not the way her daughter passes every day. Lao Chen doesn''t know how she suddenly appears here.


    The little girl called Xiaoqi showed a mature face that was very inconsistent with her actual age when she heard her father''s question.


    She sighed softly, looked at her father, glanced at the form in his hand, and was silent for a moment.


    "Dad, come home with me." Xiao Qi said calmly.


    Under his daughter''s eyes, Lao Chen was like a child who had done something wrong. He hurriedly hid the form in his hand behind his body and hesitated for a long timeˇ° Xiao Qi, you go back first. Well... I, I actually have something else to do. It''s very important. I''ll go home later. "


    Xiaoqi was helpless and her tone was still very flat. "Dad, don''t hide. I know what you''re doing here. I think the bricklayer is very good."


    The secret that Lao Chen had been hiding was said by his daughter in this way. He thought that the bricklayer was very good. It didn''t bring comfort to Lao Chen at all, but made him more uncomfortable. He didn''t want his daughter to look down on him in his heart.


    For a time, Lao Chen''s cheeks were red, and he was embarrassed after being exposed


    Xiao Qi, who had just been very calm, suddenly smiled and held Lao Chen''s arm. "Dad, my classmate, his father is the deputy director. He said that the salary of the assistant police is low. If you work as a bricklayer and the salary is so high, what if you really can''t afford to support me?"


    Old Chen was stunned and wanted to say something, but he stuck in his throat and squeezed out a word, "I..."


    Before she said it, Xiaoqi continued to smile and say, "Dad, what can they do if the police are laid off?"


    Lao Chen has been completely brought in by his daughter''s thinking. After thinking about it, he whispered, "security?"


    Xiaoqi laughed, "yes, the police are not craftsmen. They are laid off and have no skills. Security is the most suitable." Then Xiao Qi picked her eyebrows, "what if you''re laid off?"


    Old Chen waved his hand, "no, your father, I do craft work. I don''t exist and I won''t be laid off. There''s only work I don''t want to do. There''s nothing I can''t finish. The bricklayer is dirty and tired. Many people have changed careers. Now there aren''t many bricklayers that really do well. The bricklayer in the decoration team is a scarce type of work, and the supply is in short supply..." when old Chen talked about this, he was full of confidence and held his chest slightly high.


    "Yes, what else do you do for the assistant police? How good it is to be a Mason in short supply. " Xiaoqi said.


    If Lao Chen thought, he hissed, "yes, let''s go. Let''s go home."


    Xiaoqi finally showed a satisfied smile, "Dad, I want to eat braised meat. I''m so hungry."


    "OK."


    "Dad, I got another 100 points in the exam today. I''m the only one with a full score in the whole school year."


    "Wow, my daughter really inherited my genes. She''s smart."


    "Eh, Dad, didn''t you say you didn''t like learning most?"


    "Cough, that''s a joke. In fact, your father me. I''m good at learning."


    "Oh..."

 Chapter 730

    Han Mo looked in the direction of old Chen''s father and daughter. Two figures, one tall and one short, met the sunset. Han Mo could not hear what they were saying, but could see two smiling faces.


    Old Chen''s eyes showed happy lines. Xiaoqi took her father''s arm and jumped as she walked. At the moment, she is really a ten-year-old girl. She has no depression, no burden and no maturity that must be disguised.


    And Lao Chen also completely left the examination of the assistant police behind. Those sad so-called dignity and so-called decent jobs are nothing compared with his daughter''s happy smiling face, his daughter''s excellent report card, and his daughter''s respect for him.


    Now Lao Chen, he is just a father.


    Little Qi at the moment, she is just a daughter.


    In the bustling metropolis, there are tens of millions of people. Some of them are in high positions, and some of them live an ordinary life. Some of them have an annual salary of millions or tens of millions, and some of them have a meager monthly salary and live a hard life.


    But the world is so strange, but they are irreplaceable in their respective posts in this metropolis.


    This city can not lack the well-organized elite talents who will take care of large companies, nor can it lack the well-organized gardeners and workers who will afforest and tidy up the community.


    The city cannot lack the decoration workers who turn the land into buildings and real estate tycoons, let alone turn the rough into fine decoration.


    In each post, they have their own social responsibility. Aside from this level, they have more important identities. They may be fathers, mothers, sons and daughters.


    If you insist on a high or low career, there will be a lot of disputes. On the positive side and the negative side, many people will come out to debate from the height of morality, but in another identity, all people are equal.


    Their love is equal, their care for their children and their filial piety to their parents are equal.


    The winter in Beidu is cool and the evening is gloomy and cold, but this layer of warm air condenses around the father and daughter in front of them. Their smiles are so bright, their conversation is so warm, and every step they take is warm to return home.


    Han Mo stood in the same place, looking at his father and daughter who had gradually disappeared from sight, and his mood could not be calm for a long time.


    I don''t know how long he stood. Han Mo took back his sight, smiled and took out his mobile phone.


    "Shen Fei, we are ready to start."


    ......


    Han Mo didn''t think about the morning media. He directly took the car home for a meeting, and then walked to the golden sun kindergarten.


    He has been reluctant to drive to pick up the little guy from school. Most of the time, he drives home first and then walks to the kindergarten.


    It''s not because it''s difficult to park at the gate of the kindergarten, nor because he is too low-key, but because he just wants to take the child''s hand after receiving the little guy, or be spoiled by the little guy from time to time.


    Han Mo always thinks that when driving, the little guy can only sit in the back row, which virtually increases the distance between father and daughter, and big hands lead small hands together. Han Mo enjoys the process.


    Although the child is over four years old, Han Mo will agree every time the little guy asks his father to hold himself.


    It''s not that he spoiled his children too much, but Han Mo deeply knew that there were not many years to hold his daughter in his arms.


    You have seen a father holding a four-year-old daughter and a five-year-old daughter, but it is very rare to hold a six-year-old and seven-year-old daughter. How many people have seen a father holding a healthy ten year old daughter?


    In fact, the closest time between father and daughter is just these years.


    Many parents will complain that their children are still hugged when they are so old. What do they do with their two legs? Can''t they walk?


    When Han Mo often heard other parents in the kindergarten reprimand their children so severely, he sighed silently in his heart. He didn''t know that in five or even ten years, their children no longer need them to hold them in their arms and don''t want to walk side by side with them. Even the drawer in the room has become a secret and won''t let them close.


    Whether they will regret that they didn''t hug their children more at the beginning, and why they didn''t talk to them more when they didn''t have a secret with themselves.


    Han Mo

 Chapter 731

    Han Mo''s favorite is Xuanxuan, while fans like Han Mo''s works most, while Han Mo''s colleagues like Han Mo''s work again.


    When Han Mo saw the warm scene of Lao Chen and his daughter, he suddenly figured out the whole film. He had previously found some loopholes in the original film, but he had not figured out some plots. He had not completely straightened out the psychology of the main characters. When Lao Chen and his daughter broke out, he was relieved.


    Then he quickly called Shen Fei. He just said "ready to start work" with a little excitement and hung up. He didn''t give Shen Fei time to react at all.


    Shen Fei heard from Pang Xie that Han Mo was preparing a new script and seemed to be making a film again. At the moment, he received a call from Han Mo and was very excited.


    However, Shen Fei didn''t expect that Han Mo hung up after leaving such a sentence. He didn''t say a series of questions about the theme, background and requirements of the film he wanted to ask. He listened to the voice of hanging up from the receiver.


    Shen Fei just stood in the wind at a loss.


    Han Mo didn''t take into account the mood of getting Shen Fei. He wanted to tell Shen Fei that he was ready to start work. He had to work hard again, because inspiration ran through his blood all at once. But the next second he thought of his daughter instead of the movie.


    So Han Mo hung up and went straight back to pick up his daughter from school.


    When Shen Fei ended up messy in the air and reacted to Han Mo again, Han Mo couldn''t get through.


    After receiving the little guy, Han Mo turned into a father. The all-around superstar in front has little to do with him. Mobile phones generally don''t exist on him. Sometimes they are silent. Even if there is no silence, they may be left behind. There is little chance that a work call will be received by him.


    Han Mo just accompanied the child


    Shen Fei was at home, excited, lost, pacing back and forth, looking at his mobile phone... He didn''t sleep all night.


    ......


    The next morning.


    Han Mo goes to bed early and gets up early, makes breakfast, grooms and braids his children. He is in good spirit.


    After sending the child to the kindergarten, he went to the company. When he arrived at sichen media, he was full of energy. At the moment, Shen Fei had been waiting for him in the office, with two dark circles under his eyes.


    Seeing Shen Fei''s appearance of being sucked dry, Han Mo was startled. After watching for a long time, he slowly asked, "what happened to you last night?"


    Shen Fei, "..."


    He didn''t answer, but his heart roared again. Don''t you know why I did this?


    Shen Fei didn''t speak, and Han Mo didn''t ask the bottom. Anyway, everyone has his own secret


    Han Moyi, I know you have a secret, but don''t worry, I won''t ask. Shen Fei''s whole person is bad.


    Han Mo takes back his eyes. After a while, Meng Si and them also come.


    "Xiaomo, I heard you''re going to work again?" Meng Si had not stepped into the door before the sound came into the office.


    Followed by park Xiangzi and Jin Taining.


    "Brother Han, show me the script." Little Pang Xie has long been eager to try the script. Han Mo didn''t finish it before. This time, he finally finished it. He still wants to be the first to read it.


    They can''t make movies. They don''t help Han Mo as much as park Xiangzi. In terms of publicity, Pang Xie is not as good as Huang Shanshan, so he has been studying recently. He studied in the TV program group before. Now he began to think whether he could learn Han Mo''s script, so that he can at least help Han Mo do some work as a screenwriter assistant in the future.


    Little pangxie was very interested in Han Mo''s script and looked at Han Mo with expectant eyes on his face.


    Han Mo also looked at Pang Xie and said, "not yet."


    "No... no?"


    Although little pangxie is the most active in reading the script, it doesn''t mean that others don''t want to read it. When they hear it, everyone shows surprise.


    "Aren''t we going to start?" Shen Fei was happy that he didn''t sleep all night. He thought Han Mo should have written the script of the film. They just need to cooperate.


    Meng Si put his hands around his chest, leaned against the back of the sofa, smiled and said, "I''ll say it. Although Xiao Mo is called a male god, he is not a real fairy. Even if he has some ideas, he has to conceive for a period of time. How can he say that he can shoot? You''re also a monkey in a hurry."


    Pang Xie was so lost that he didn''t even want to say anything. In his heart, he agreed with Meng Si. They really saw Han Mo very well. How can normal people have such a fast speed? They said that when they made a film, there was a script and started immediately.


    Park Xiangzi and Jin Taining both came running. They met Meng Si at the door. They ran too fast and were out of breath. Just after they gasped for breath, they heard that Han Mo''s script had not been written yet. They were somewhat disappointed, but they also agreed with Meng Si.


    Jin Taining understood the difficulties of continuous creation very well and comforted, "Mr. Han, make good preparations and call us where we need us."


    Shen Fei also came out of the just unacceptable and whispered to Pu Xiangzi and Jin Taining, "you''re busy first. The film is still under preparation. It''s estimated that it can''t start this month." He is afraid that Pu Xiangzi and Jin Taining are young and can''t hold his breath. Here, he always asks Han Mo about movies, which affects Han Mo''s creation.


    "It can start next week and the script will come out tomorrow." Han Mo swept the circle and said casually with lonely faces in the office.


    "Next week?"


    "Tomorrow?"


    "Start?"


    Several people don''t dare to believe their ears. Didn''t they say there was no script just now?


    Didn''t the script come out at an uncertain time just now, and the shooting time was also uncertain?


    Everyone is looking at Han Mo with questioning eyes, and Han Mo also feels very strange. Why do you look at yourself with such eyes.


    Shen Fei couldn''t help it because he was excited last night and didn''t sleep all night. He came today. He wanted to do a big job, but he was told that he didn''t have a script. He was extremely disappointed. But now Han Mo said he could start shooting next week. Now he can prepare first.


    He admitted that he didn''t ask clearly last night because he was slow and stupid. He didn''t ask the exit before Han Mo hung up the phone, but now he must take the lead in asking clearly. He can''t stay up all night for nothing.


    "Mr. Han, do you mean you can start shooting next week?" Shen Fei asked in a tentative tone.


    This is also a common problem for all present.


    Han Mo shrugged and said casually, "yes."


    "But isn''t there a script yet?" Little pangxie couldn''t help asking.


    This time it''s Han Mo''s turn to be strange, "I just said it''s not yet. I didn''t say it won''t be tomorrow."


    Everyone, "..."


    PS: silly rabbit was really frozen silly. He swayed in the wind and began to doubt rabbit health

 Chapter 732

    In the shock of the crowd, Han Mo began to sort out his ideas and write the script. His fingertips moved quickly on the keyboard and made a clear sound. Shen Fei and his colleagues had not decided whether to leave. Han Mo was in a state of investment faster than his typing speed. In this way, he didn''t directly cover his head.


    Without any precaution or concern, Han Mo was immersed in his own world.


    Meng Si and Shen Fei, you look at me and I look at you. In such a big office, they were still discussing the new movie script last second. When will the shooting start. The next second, it became silent. It was not that everyone didn''t want to speak, but that they didn''t dare to speak.


    Han Mo''s serious work looks terrible. Han Mo doesn''t speak, and no one dares to disturb him here. Meng Si gets up first, proudly glances at Han Mo, says nothing, puts his hands around his chest and walks directly.


    Both Jin Taining and Pu Xiangzi looked at Shen Fei with inquiring eyes.


    Shen Fei gave them a blank look. He didn''t know whether to go or not. He wanted to stay and ask more details about the new film, but who to ask? Forget it, let''s go.


    Shen Fei shook his head, winked at Jin Taining and Pu Xiangzi, and walked out of the office.


    Huang Shanshan also slipped out of the office with Yi. Han Mo didn''t speak. She didn''t have to carry out her work. Fortunately, she still has the publicity work of "I''m an actor". Unlike Park Xiangzi, they are really waiting for Han Mo''s dishes to start.


    At this moment, Pang Xie is the only one left. Let''s go. He''s a little reluctant. He''s in an inhuman state. If he leaves, the script will come out, and Han Mo may leave quietly after writing, wouldn''t he miss the best opportunity to read the script.


    But don''t go. To tell you the truth, it''s embarrassing to sit here. After all, it''s silly to sit like this when Han Mo is typing. It''s a waste of time. Besides, others are gone. It''s really boring to be here alone.


    Little Ponzi is not standing, sitting, walking or not.


    He doesn''t know where to go.


    In this way, little pangxie persisted for another half hour in a tangled state. During this half hour, Han Mo did not say a word to him or look up at him. Even if he combed his mind, he was facing the computer screen, tightening his eyebrows and smiling. The whole person was immersed in his own words, I didn''t know little Ponzi was still in the office.


    Ponzi''s sense of existence is not zero, but negative.


    Although he was still a little unwilling, he couldn''t help it.


    Having reached the door and looked at Han Mo, he thought silently in his heart that if brother Han looked at him, he would immediately answer and sit down on the sofa.


    Han Mo doesn''t know that little pangxie is still in the office. To be exact, he doesn''t care who is in the office or not. The inspiration in his mind should be quickly turned into words.


    In the end, Han Mo didn''t see little pangxie


    Han Mo really didn''t notice little Pang Xie, and he didn''t have that Kung Fu. Han Mo always worked hard at work and did a good job. When he accompanied his children at home, he wholeheartedly accompanied them, leaving his mobile phone and work aside. He had only a little guy in his heart. When he accompanied his children, no identity existed. He was just a father.


    But now, he is a workaholic. He wants to make the script the fastest and best.


    Many parts of the original version before were unreasonable and illogical. Han Mo corrected it in his own way.


    I don''t know how long it took, Han Mo finally knocked down the last word, saved it, turned off the computer and walked out of the office.


    Just as little Pang Xie thought, he didn''t say hello to him at all. Although little Pang Xie looked around the Korean ink office from time to time, he also had his own work and had to go to the toilet to drink. It was impossible to observe Han ink seamlessly all day. In this way, when little Pang Xie answered the phone, Han ink quietly walked out of the office


    When little pangxie looked at Han Mo''s office according to his own time, someone had gone to the room.


    At that moment, all the resentment, all the remorse and all the reluctance poured into little pangxie''s heart. Gather into a belief, take root and sprout in the grief and anger of the little Pang, and finally become an obsession.


    Little pangxie clenched his fists and took out his mobile phone. Why didn''t he tell me and left? Why did I wait so long for such a result? Why!


    A series of 20 reasons appeared in little Ponzi''s brain.


    He didn''t want to be silent and restrained any more. He could have done better and could not have wronged himself like this.


    When the mobile phone was turned on, the most familiar screensaver came into view. It was Han Mo who was participating in the "looking for a good voice" picture. At that time, Han Mo was still a newcomer on the stage, singing his own song.


    Little pangxie made up his mind and bit his teeth hard. Yes, he can''t hurt himself like this. Why, why is he.


    With all his strength, little pangxie dialed the number


    Before the other party spoke, little Pang Xie''s voice squeezed out of his teeth. It was a cry of hate.


    "Hello!


    Don''t talk!


    Now listen to me!


    Give me ten and a half catties, twenty mutton, a chicken skeleton, a Flammulina velutipes, a large chicken chop, a roasted cucumber, a roasted potato, a soya bean and a roasted dried seed... "


    "Well, yes, it''s not spicy. It''s bad for your skin."


    "Hurry up."


    "No, just one person, a set of tableware."


    After that, little pangxie hung up the phone, then showed a strange smile at the corners of his mouth, put his hands in his pockets, whistled and walked towards his office.


    Why should I lose weight? I''m so fat, fat and happy. I love how.


    ......


    In this way, little Pang Xie ate and drank a crazy meal in the office, but he didn''t go home. He lost weight and didn''t touch a grain of rice for a month. He was complacent that he successfully restrained his appetite every day. Just after the madness last night, everything went to zero.


    Han Mo sent the little guy to the kindergarten and came to sichen media. He was at home at night. After Xuanxuan fell asleep, he rearranged the written script, and then sent the final version to each of them.


    Besides Han Mo, it was another sleepless night.


    Meng Si read the script so much that he forgot to sleep.


    Shen Fei wanted to go to bed early, but he received an email from Han Mo and continued to stay up late with a pair of panda eyes.


    Park Xiangzi and Jin Taining, like beating chicken blood, read the script all night, crying and laughing.


    Little Pang Xie was also crazy all night, but he didn''t read the script and couldn''t sleep. Instead, he ate food all over the table and drank beer. The self hi mode was turned on. He didn''t look at the computer at all and didn''t know about email

 Chapter 733

    Because everyone received Han Mo''s email and read the script overnight, they were not excited. They ran to Han Mo''s office early in the morning and wanted to share their feelings and excitement.


    Not long after Han Mo arrived, Meng Si and Shen Fei arrived almost at the same time.


    Keep talking.


    Little pangxie, who had drunk too much and didn''t go home in the office, was awakened by the voice in Han Mo''s office on the other side of the corridor.


    Little pangxie didn''t know what happened or what time it was. He just instinctively stood up and staggered to Han Mo''s office.


    "Brother Han is so awesome. I''ve been laughing in the first half and crying in the back."


    "I''m the same. Brother Han''s words have a sense of picture. I acted them myself at once. I''m dead with laughter."


    "Hey, cry and laugh, but then again, we''ve never tried this kind of multi branch film before."


    "Not before, but later. Don''t we still have brother Han?"


    In the office, several people were busy discussing.


    At this time, everyone has only the script in mind, and no one pays attention at all. There are fewer people who like to talk most in their team.


    Just then


    "What are you talking about?"


    The crowd looked in the direction of the sound.


    Everyone stared at the dog.


    "Little... Little Pang Xie."


    "What''s the matter with you? Little Ponzi? "


    "Ponzi, you didn''t go home last night?"


    "What a big smell of wine."


    Little pangxie''s hair is messy and his eyes are listless. His eyes are red and swollen. His round face is a little puffy, which is completely different from the little pangxie they usually see. Their first reaction in their hearts is that little pangxie must have been hit.


    Park Xiangzi asked with concern, "little pangxie, are you lovelorn?"


    Jin Taining also seemed to remember something. "It doesn''t matter. You can tell us any difficulties you encounter. We are all peers. I can drink with you in the future. Drinking muggy wine will hurt your body."


    In this way, everyone is comforted by your words and mine. Little pangxie is afraid that he has become so decadent because of what stimulation.


    Little Pang Xie was speechless and waved his hand. "I wasn''t lovelorn or stimulated. I suddenly didn''t want to lose weight yesterday. I ordered a lot of barbecues to the company and ate some late. Anyway, I went back alone. I simply slept in the office and didn''t go back."


    After listening to little Pang Xie''s explanation, everyone was a little relieved that they were not stimulated.


    Little Ponzi found that everyone was here and he didn''t receive the notice of the meeting. Why did everyone seem to have a meeting hereˇ° Why did you all come to brother Han''s office early in the morning? Are you going to have a meeting? Why didn''t I get the notice? "


    Asked by little Pang Xie, it''s everyone''s turn to be incredible.


    "Don''t you know?" Jin Taining asked.


    Little Ponzi scratched the back of his head. "What do you know?"


    Jin Taining felt even more strange. Since everyone had received Mr. Han''s email, it was impossible not to send it to Xiao pangxie. He looked at Xiao pangxie who was still at a loss and said, "script, brother Han sent one to us after writing the script last night. Everyone has it." Then Jin Taining looked at Han mo.


    Han Mo also wondered why little pangxie was not the first person to come. He was in the company all night. He must be excited to see the script. It''s reasonable to say that he didn''t arrive today. Little pangxie would squat at the door early. How could he be the last one to appear, and he was sleepy as if he didn''t know anything.


    How could he know that little Pang Xie didn''t open the mailbox or read the email at all. He was eating and drinking alone all night


    Little Pang Xie''s expression was instantly dull. The whole person was petrified at the door of the office, and the corners of his mouth twitched fiercely, "play... Script?"


    Everyone nodded in surprise.


    Little pangxie was so weak that he almost sat on the ground.


    "Little Pang Xie, are you not feeling well?" Huang Shanshan asked with concern.


    Little pangxie covered his chest, "I''m really stimulated this time."


    At the moment, little pangxie began to doubt life. He waited so long yesterday. Everyone else left. He was not willing to leave. He just hoped that he would be the first to see the script. But now, he is not the first, but the only person who has not even seen the script.


    This blow made little pangxie a little difficult to accept. He almost didn''t stand firm and sat on the ground. Fortunately, Huang Shanshan helped him.


    Park Xiangzi couldn''t help laughing. Everyone knew that little pangxie actively wanted to read the script at the meeting yesterday, but Han Mo''s script had not been written. Later, they all left, so little pangxie didn''t go. They didn''t expect that in the end, little pangxie was the only one who didn''t read the script.


    But soon everyone turned their attention from little pangxie to Han Mo, and let little pangxie swing in the wind alone.


    "Do you have anything to add to the script?"


    Han Mo didn''t expect that little pangxie didn''t read the script. He knew that little pangxie wanted to read the script first, so he really wanted to send the script to little pangxie first. He knew that little pangxie loved to compare. Every time he was the first to send him an email, he would be happy. Han Mo also wanted to make him happy.


    But he didn''t look at it. Seeing little pangxie''s expression of pain and despair, Han Mo couldn''t help laughing and glanced at others.


    Huang Shanshan has a soft temper. She can''t see Pang Xie''s lost bear. She whispered in his ear, "what''s the use of dying here? Hurry to read it. The script is still in your mailbox."


    Little Pang Xie seemed to be hit by a lightning bolt. He immediately stared and rushed out of Han Mo''s office


    Han Mo smiled, shook his head and continued, "I read the script yesterday and can speak freely."


    Park Xiangzi and Jin Taining looked at Shen Fei together. In fact, Shen Fei looked at the script with critical eyes yesterday. He always looked at Han Mo''s script with this mentality, but in the end, he couldn''t find anything to change. Even if there were problems, it was something he couldn''t understand. It was over the next day. It was not a suggestion at all.


    At the moment, the two students looked at themselves together. Shen Fei coughed twice. Meng Si thought he had a suggestion to say, look at Shen Fei.


    After all, there is a big gap between the script and the original script. Han Mo is also preparing to listen to Shen Fei''s opinions carefully.


    "Well... I have no suggestion. Perfect, the script is perfect. "


    Everyone, "..."


    "You didn''t suggest what to do with such a big spectrum." Meng Si rolled his eyes.


    Park Xiangzi and Jin Taining dare not speak out directly like Mencius, but they also think so.


    "What about the others?" Han Mo continued to ask.


    "Neither do we." Meng Si said it for everyone without waiting for others. If he had any suggestions, he would have said it long ago. If he hadn''t said it at first, he would have said nothing.


    "Since there is no..." Han Mo''s words haven''t finished yet. There is a hurried running sound outside the door.


    "I......" little pangxie panted and ran in.


    Everyone was amazed at his reading speed.


    In fact, he didn''t read it very carefully, but he probably read the content. Recently, little pangxie read many scripts and read them very fast.


    Han Mo is a little happy. He hopes everyone can put forward suggestions. Only when there are different opinions can it be discussed.


    "Little Ponzi, do you have any suggestions?" Han Mo asked kindly.


    Others also looked at little pangxie. They were looking forward to little pangxie''s different suggestions.


    Little Pang Xie bared his teeth, smiled and slowly raised his hand, "I... I want to play big head Li."


    ˇ°......ˇ±


    Meng Si raised his leg and kicked little pangxie''s ass.


    Little pangxie covered his ass and didn''t know what had happened in the office just now. He just liked the role of big head Li and thought he could play, so he ran here. What did he do wrong and why did everyone turn their eyes at him.


    Han Mo had no choice but to glance at Pang Xie, who covered his ass, and then said, "we don''t have any opinions. We''ll invest in a new film from now on. This is not the first time to make a film. We all know which one we are responsible for. We all take their own responsibilities and start it up as soon as possible."

 Chapter 734

    Although little Pang Xie only acted as a joke in this meeting, Han Mo still kept his request in mind. Although it was impossible to go through the back door for him alone, he could play whoever he wanted, but Han Mo still promised him the right to open the mirror.


    When each character is writing, Han Mo actually outlines his appearance in his heart. Li Datou looks like a funny character. He is very accommodating to his good brother in everything, but he has his own persistence, and he doesn''t hesitate to turn against his good brother for this persistence.


    He just wants to live a good life, build a house in his hometown, marry someone he likes as his wife, and even don''t care about her past and live in the countryside all his life.


    However, such a small wish is also out of reach for people like him struggling at the bottom of the city.


    The whole film has four lines. One is the main line of Ma Xianyong, who desperately wants to be an assistant policeman, and the second line is composed of Ma Xianyong''s sisters Ma Jiaqi, Li Haigen and Hu Guangsheng. Then there is the third line composed of developers and mistresses. The last one is the fourth line composed of Ma Xianyong''s daughter Ma Yiyi and Gao Xiang, Gaoming''s son.


    In the original script, except that Ma Xianyong''s line is relatively full, the other three lines are not very clear. Although the second line is slightly better than the last two, it is also in a sealed space. The theatrical presentation is not particularly plump, and the latter two lines are completely Facebook.


    Han Mo made up for the shortcomings of the original work in the script and combed the logic more perfectly. Although the original work has some defects in the plot of the script, the acting skills of the actors are very excellent, especially the second branch line. The three actors are racing in one room, all with full fire and more tears. It is also the most appropriate part to buckle the only theme of the whole film "dignity".


    Ma Jiaqi seems to be fierce and forceful. Others who can scold with one mouth are speechless, and there is no room for resistance. He has even been forcing two robbers to kill himself. In the whole confrontation, Ma Jiaqi, a woman with only movable head and high paraplegia, has always prevailed.


    But when she was incontinent, her attitude suddenly softened. She no longer forced the robbers to kill herself, but let them go, because she didn''t want others to see her like this. This was her last dignity. She had to defend her dignity.


    ......


    Although Shen Fei can''t help them in the script, they have helped a lot in selecting actors. There are not many actors in this play, and there is no big scene. There are several candidates for each role.


    Meng Si was the first agent. It''s not too easy for him to choose actors. Shen Fei has also directed several film and television dramas. There are many actors to cooperate with. Moreover, the deputy director is also responsible for running actors, and his action is also very fast.


    The main purpose of everyone is to find the right people for each role to sichen media, and finally one by one.


    "Hey, brother Shen, have you found the man who plays Li Haigen?" Little pangxie sneaked up to Shen Fei and looked at him privately. No one dared to ask him.


    Shen Fei knew little Pang Xie''s mind. He smiled and deliberately said, "of course, you have a lot of competitors. Show yourself." Then Shen Fei left.


    Little pangxie stood still.


    He really thinks he is very suitable for the role of Li Haigen, and he thinks he can definitely play all the laughing points in this branch line. He is very similar both in image and original character. He thought Han Mo''s mirror was just looking for a passing scene, but unexpectedly, he really found a candidate actor and still found a lot


    Ponzi was very disciplined and waited in the waiting area like other actors.


    The actors came out one by one and went in one by one. Little pangxie was not in the mood to talk to anyone. Everyone knew him. The people around Han Mo and the audition actors were not new. Although the people who came to the mirror were not very popular, several people who were more brilliant recently still knew it well.


    Little pangxie was in the waiting area. Everyone thought he was also here. Everyone thought he just came to organize the waiting order.


    Although he basically knew little pangxie, he didn''t talk to anyone. At most, he nodded his head and said hello. Originally, everyone was not very familiar with him, and everyone was a little nervous. Everyone knew that it was Han Mo''s new film. They all sharpened their heads and wanted to succeed, so he was really in no mood to chat with little pangxie. Little pangxie himself was more nervous and didn''t want to talk at all.


    At this time, an actor in the mirror came out with a depressed expression. When other actors came out, they could see that they were nervous, but there was no additional expression. Everyone didn''t know the result. They were waiting for notice. They didn''t know whether to succeed or fail. Naturally, there was no expression change. Just go back and wait first.


    Therefore, the difference in this person''s expression attracted little pangxie''s attention. He also knew the actor. Although he was not familiar, it was no problem to say hello and say a word in the past.


    Little pangxie walked over with a relaxed mood and asked, "why is his expression so ugly."


    The man looked at Pang Xie and sighed, "I think the role of mirror doesn''t need mirror anymore. They said that the role doesn''t need to recruit audition actors. I''m not suitable for other roles, so I can only come out."


    "Then you didn''t even get the chance to see the mirror?" Little Ponzi asked in surprise.


    The man nodded wrongfully and lost without fighting. He knew he had missed the role without even a mirror. It really sounds sad.


    Little pangxie suddenly remembered something and quickly asked, "who is the role you want?"


    "Oh, the role I want is Li Haigen." The man said casually.


    Li Haigen?


    Little Pang Xie is not good. He just heard Shen Fei say that there are many actors for this role. He said that he has many competitors and may not be able to win. He doesn''t even need a mirror so soon. He directly asked the actors who want to play the role of mirror to go back.


    How many people there are already! Little pangxie thought to himself that without saying goodbye to the man, he turned and walked back to his position.


    Little Ponzi felt as if he had been beaten, and the back of his head was numb.


    "No. 24, Ponzi."


    Little pangxie suddenly stood up when he heard his name. At the moment of getting up, his body softened again and walked hard to the interview room.


    Others didn''t expect that little Pang Xie was also interviewing. They all looked in his direction.

 Chapter 735

    Little pangxie felt that he was cold, but he was still determined to have a try. He knew that Han Mo could not find actors according to his intimacy. There was no back door. Since the previous one had been told that he didn''t need a mirror, he probably had no hope.


    "These roles can let them go back."


    As soon as little pangxie came to the door, he heard Shen Fei holding a piece of paper and whispering to Jin Taining. Jin Taining nodded slightly, got up with the paper and made a grimace when he came to little pangxie.


    At this time, everyone noticed little pangxie.


    Han Mo looked up and saw little pangxie''s nervous expression with his skin frozen. He couldn''t help laughing, "come here."


    Shen Fei wanted to tease little pangxie before. Seeing his expression, he wanted to tease him more. Before Han Mo spoke, Shen Fei said thoughtfully, "Hey, we only have two important roles left. The rest have been decided, little pangxie..."


    Hearing this sentence, little pangxie felt a heavy heart. He had guessed the worst result when he was outside the door, but he was still a little uncomfortable when he really heard this sentence.


    Han Mo didn''t expect Shen Fei to tease little pangxie. He glanced at Shen Fei''s bad smile and little pangxie''s disappointment, but shook his head.


    "Well, I see. I don''t need an audition either? Li Haigen has decided on a candidate. " When little pangxie said this, he didn''t look at Han Mo anymore.


    He was afraid that his expression would be seen by others. How humiliating it was. He didn''t know that his mood had long been seen through by others.


    Shen Fei couldn''t help laughing. Little pangxie was immersed in his mind and didn''t find it.


    Han Mo reluctantly glanced at Shen Fei and continued, "indeed, the candidate for Li Haigen has been determined, and it was discussed at our meeting. Everyone agreed." Han Mo spoke just as usual. He had no emotional color and was very calm.


    If he said something in Shen Fei''s mouth, little pangxie didn''t fully believe it, but when he said it in Han Mo''s mouth, he completely gave up his heart.


    "Then I''ll go first. The company still has something to do. I''ll go back and do it quickly." Little Pang Xie was depressed throughout the whole process. He hung his head like a defeated rooster. He finally knew why the people who went out before were so disappointed. He was so unhappy that he knew he was eliminated without a mirror.


    Little Pang Xie made great efforts to make himself in a better state. Losers can''t lose morale. He tried to adjust his state, suddenly looked up and smiled, "it''s all right, not this time, and next time, I just like the role of big head Li. Hee hee, I think it''s very similar to my own image."


    Little Ponzi began to talk to himself for a while, then bowed and turned around.


    At first, everyone didn''t know that Shen Fei was flirting with little pangxie. Han Mo guessed the state of little pangxie after he came in. Now little pangxie said such words. Park Xiangzi and Jin Taining were stunned at first. Later, they all reacted. They couldn''t help laughing.


    Hearing everyone''s laughter, little Pang Xie was surprised. He looked at several people in front of him and finally stopped on Han Mo, the only one who didn''t laugh.


    Han Mo pressed his hand, "Li Haigen is really determined. This person is you."


    "Me?" Little Ponzi couldn''t believe pointing at himself.


    Shen Fei laughed enough and explained, "in fact, we had a meeting to discuss. There were several alternative actors before, but compared with your image and temperament, everyone thought you were more suitable for the role of Li Datou, and President Han also recommended you. Therefore, we basically didn''t have the role of audition today, so we''re waiting for you."


    Park Xiangzi mended the knife, "it''s mainly that you most accord with Li Datou''s stupidity, which is obvious to all."


    Jin Taining nodded.


    Little Pang Xie had calmed down from his surprise and fought back, "what do you know? It''s called great wisdom if you''re stupid."


    In this way, all the roles have been completed, except for one role, glasses, the candidate of Hu Guangsheng.


    This character is a very distinctive character. It can be said that people love and hate him. You say he is a good man. He is definitely not a good man who will rob with a gun and want to be a big brother one day. But you say he is a bad man. It doesn''t seem to be completely. When he gets along with Ma Jiaqi, who is paraplegic at a high level, we can see his gentle and kind side.


    Han Mo has high requirements for this role. At present, there is no suitable candidate among the people recommended by Shen Fei and Meng Si.


    Because little Pang Xie brought a lot of laughter to the tense atmosphere, but it was soon corrected, because now there is only one actor left. This person can''t decide one day, he can''t start the machine one day, and all work will stop.


    "Mr. Han, otherwise we''ll let Hu Xia try. I think he did well just now." Shen Fei suggested.


    "Hu Xia looks ok, but he always feels a little less." Meng Si is also a little worried.


    Han Mo shook his head. "His stubbornness is not enough."


    Meng Si patted the table, "yes, that''s the feeling."


    "I''ve read Hu Xia''s resume. He graduated from Beidu Film Academy and went quite smoothly all the way. Although he hasn''t been popular, he shouldn''t have suffered any hardship. His image is quite consistent, and he has played similar roles, but his eyes are still a little less stubborn and ruthless. Since he is a little person, I still hope to find an actor who has really experienced life. " Han Mo thought thoughtfully.


    Others were also lost in thought.


    Han Mo''s words are very reasonable, but it''s hard to find such a person who fits well with Hu Guangsheng in everyone''s fantasy.


    Today''s young actors are all from professional backgrounds. As before, too few of them have wandered into the Jianghu. Even if they do, they are generally strangled in the cradle at the beginning. It is too difficult to create in the North alone, just like those group performances in the northern suburb film and television base. Few people can suffer like that.


    Han Mo didn''t set a threshold for today''s interview. No matter whether he had a work in the past, or whether he was a leading actor or a group of actors in the past, he could come to the interview as long as he wanted. For the role that has been set, Han Mo informed everyone that there is no need to wait. For the role of Hu Guangsheng, Han Mo has been waiting for a suitable actor to appear.


    The actors who came to the mirror have ended one after another, and each role has a certain actor.


    "Is there anything else without a mirror?" Shen Fei asked Jin Taining.


    Jin Taining made sure, then shook his head, "today''s applicants have come in, and there is no one outside."


    "Did you sign up and still didn''t come on the way?" Shen Fei is actually quite sorry. He also hopes to have a person, which is just in line with their fantasy of Hu Guangsheng.


    Jin Taining shook his head again, "No."


    Shen Fei looks at Han mo. although other actors have been booked, it''s always a pity and a headache.


    Han Mo knew about the actor. He didn''t come in a hurry. If he didn''t, he didn''t. he collected the folder in front of him, "that''s it today."


    Shen Fei sighed slightly and nodded. Everyone began to pack up.


    The atmosphere became a little depressed. Everyone hoped that the actors could continue to finalize the start-up date after the matter was finalized. The house has become very clean. Everyone is sorting out the information in front of them.


    Bang.


    The door was pushed open.


    "Sorry, I''m late. Is the mirror over?"

 Chapter 736

    The sudden sound broke the original silence of the room.


    Everyone looked up at the man standing at the door at the moment.


    At the moment, the people standing at the door are thin, skinny, young children, with a round inch head, small eyes but deep perseverance.


    Han Mo was stunned.


    Shen Fei and Meng Si were also stunned.


    Jin Taining looked at the folder in front of him, got up and said with a sorry face, "sorry, today''s mirror is over. You didn''t sign up. We''ve already signed up before today." Jin Taining answered politely according to the procedure.


    When the people standing at the door heard that the mirror was over, they did not show the same embarrassment as little Pang Xie just now, but frowned slightly, "didn''t they say that there is no threshold and the mirror at any time."


    "There is really no threshold, but the mirror must register first. We can arrange it, and we can''t wait for others to come to the mirror without limit." Jin Taining explained patiently.


    The man''s expression is also neither humble nor arrogant. "I just knew there were mirrors here today, so I ran here. I really didn''t sign up. I''m sorry." Then the man was ready to turn and leave.


    "Why don''t you want to fight for it again? Have you looked carefully at who is sitting here today? Maybe we''ll agree. " Meng Si put his hands around his chest and looked at the thin young man not far away with interest.


    "Now that I''ve said that I can''t use the mirror without signing up, what''s the meaning of my shameless face here? If I can use the mirror, I don''t need my nonsense at all. If I can''t use the mirror, my nonsense is useless."


    "Oh, it''s a little interesting." Meng Si looked at Han Mo beside him.


    What he can see, Han Mo can''t see if he doesn''t believe it.


    At the moment, Shen Fei couldn''t help looking at Han mo.


    Han Mo smiled. "Now that you''re here, try it."


    Jin Taining looked at Han Mo and didn''t say much. He cooperated to send a line to the man.


    The skinny man standing at the door noticed Han mo. in fact, he came in and saw Han Mo, but he didn''t flatter on purpose.


    The man was not in a hurry to introduce himself. He took the manuscript handed by Jin Taining, read it, brewing for a moment and began to play.


    For him, Hu Guangsheng knew that he was on TV in the film, not because he was fierce, but because he robbed a bag of model machines and was laughed at by netizens. The host of the continuous program was also laughing at him, and was made into a funny video by netizens.


    The dignity he always wanted to defend was completely trampled on. At that moment, the deepest emotion suppressed erupted, despair and pain


    In fact, these are not in that mirror manuscript. Some are a statement of the plot and Hu Guangsheng''s lines. The emotions behind them need to be understood by the mirror maker himself.


    Just as everyone was looking at the man, his acting broke out.


    Anger, despair, helplessness


    Finally, he lay on the ground with empty eyes. He couldn''t figure out why everyone laughed at him because he just wanted to look like a fool and want dignity.


    Shen Fei took the lead and clapped, "OK, great."


    "This is the most wonderful mirror I saw today." Park Xiangzi said with emotion.


    Meng Si put his hands around his chest and didn''t speak, but the smile on his face explained everything.


    Little pangxie didn''t see other people''s performances, but the man in front of him was the same as Hu Guangsheng in his heart. No, he was Hu Guangsheng.


    After everyone''s heartfelt praise, they all looked at Han mo.


    What others say is of little significance. The real good comes from Han mo. only when Han Mo says well can he really pass.


    Han Mo smiled at the man who got up from the ground and said gently, "you haven''t introduced yourself. You haven''t signed up before. We don''t know how to call you."


    At this time, the man smiled embarrassed. He didn''t expect Han Mo to be so approachable, and he didn''t sign up. This opportunity was given by others. He didn''t want to say his name at that time.


    At that time, he thought, anyway, if people are satisfied with the mirror, it''s not too late to say the name. If they are not satisfied, it''s useless to say it.


    "My name is Zhang Yi. I used to play drama in Beidu drama troupe. I tried to develop into film and television drama a year ago, but failed. Now I''m unemployed." Zhang Yi has nothing to hide from telling the truth.


    Shen Fei nodded, "are you in your twenties?"


    Zhang Yi said blandly, "thirty six."


    Everyone was stunned. Everyone didn''t expect that the man who looked thin, dark skin and clear eyes was thirty-six years old. Anyway, he was less than thirty years old and had no worldly sophistication of middle-aged people.


    Zhang Yi saw everyone''s reaction and felt embarrassed at the back of his head. "I''m a little naive."


    "No, it''s not naive, it''s..." Jin Taining wanted to use an appropriate word to describe this feeling, but found that he was poor in words.


    Jin Taining is a little afraid now. If he met Zhang Yi outside the door, if he strictly followed the regulations, he dismissed Zhang Yi on the grounds that he didn''t sign up for the mirror. Didn''t they miss an excellent actor.


    Zhang Yi stood after the performance.


    "You sit down first and we''ll have a casual chat. Don''t be nervous." Han Mo beckoned Zhang Yi to sit in the opposite chair.


    Zhang Yi is not polite. In fact, he is not very nervous, because he participates in too many mirrors, but there are no suitable roles. Some people don''t like him, and some don''t like the atmosphere of the crew. Anyway, there are different reasons.


    After eating instant noodles in the rental house for a month, Zhang Yi overheard that Han Mo''s crew was recruiting actors in the morning, and many roles had to be selected openly. The threshold was very low, and all the roles that needed audition were introduced. He also selected it, and found that Hu Guangsheng could have a try himself, so he came in a hurry.


    I didn''t make any preparations. To be exact, I didn''t even change my clothes, let alone draw a little light makeup when some actors audition.


    After a brief chat with Zhang Yi and understanding his situation, Han Mo couldn''t help sighing in his heart. Although the two worlds are not in the same space, the history is surprisingly similar. Zhang Yi is really very similar to the actor who originally played Hu Guangsheng. He is exactly the same in terms of appearance, temperament and life experience.


    Han Mo is gratified that his acting skills are similar or even better. He finally found Hu Guangsheng.


    At the end of the chat, Han Mo had nothing to ask. He asked about some of the previous situations. He looked at Shen Fei and Meng Si respectively. They had nothing to ask.


    Jin Taining, who has been responsible for maintaining order in the mirror, saw that Han Mo had no problem, so he said directly according to the conventional saying, "go back and wait for the results, and we''ll call you again."


    Zhang Yi didn''t let Meng Si smash his mouth. "I''ll go back and wait for any notice. Take off my pants and fart."


    Meng Si always spoke directly. Jin Taining''s face turned red when he said this. Zhang Yi didn''t understand what he meant.


    Shen Fei quickly rounded up the scene. "We decided that Zhang Yi has successfully auditioned. Go back and prepare for the group. We will contact you before starting the machine."


    Zhang Yi''s dark face showed an excited smile.


    Almost at the same time, there was a huge wave of Han Mo''s new films on the Internet.


    On the wechat hot search list, next to the first place is a row of words, "anonymous".

 Chapter 737

    Without any precaution or concern, Han Mo''s new film exploded in various networks without any omen.


    Wechat is clever enough to directly put "the unknown" at the top. After many Korean and Mexican films, wechat has become a lot more sensible. Anyway, they want to be the first to search. It''s better to take the initiative to set the top, take the initiative to do things, and sell well in sichen media, which must be beneficial to their website.


    "Did you see the first topic of wechat hot search?"


    "Han Mo has made a new film again. It seems to be called the anonymous."


    "God, the long-awaited film has finally come. Today we want to celebrate."


    "Speak well. What has been waiting for a long time? Han Mo made a film not long ago. His speed is really fast."


    "I''m a loyal fan of Han mo. you won''t understand the mood of our toners."


    "Yes, yes, one day is like a hundred years. It''s not too far away."


    There has been a heated discussion on the film on the Internet, because the official release of the relevant information of the film by sichen media is very few, and the official publicity content is very few. We can only rely on our own brain to make up for it. The extent of the compilation depends on our personal imagination.


    Except that everyone knows that the film is about the story of several small people, others know nothing about it. This poor information was burst out by wechat, and it was also the news deliberately given to them by sichen media. Anyway, for Han Mo, whoever burst out is the same, which can be regarded as a reward for their initiative.


    Now all the news about Han Mo''s works can be broadcast first on their own websites on all platforms, which will reap a batch of new clicks and users.


    Among all the main creators, little pangxie is the most excited. He once acted in the film, which is da Chun in Charlotte''s troubles. But Han Mo thought he was suitable and found him temporarily. He didn''t choose him as Da Chun''s actor from the beginning. Little pangxie was fighting the fire.


    But this time it''s completely different. He really fits the role and was selected to play at the beginning. For this role, little pangxie dressed himself as big head Li these days to figure out his mood, image and growth environment. He likes Zhenzhen and feels that he is not worthy of others. He is obedient to his beloved girls and good brothers, But it has its own bottom line and persistence


    A few days later, in the attention of all netizens and the expectation of the crew, Han Mo''s new film finally started.


    Han Mo wants to keep a low profile, but it can''t be lower. Too many media want to report on the start-up. Some want to bribe the staff of sichen media in advance, and some want to bribe the crew into the start-up scene through various channels. However, Han Mo had mandatory requirements for these before. The company personnel only knew the location of startup, but they didn''t have this right at all. Even if they wanted to, they couldn''t bring the media into the crew.


    The crew members are all Han Mo''s real people, including the most ordinary staff, who are also carefully selected by Han mo. they don''t say they listen to themselves, but they will never be bold enough to secretly bring media personnel to the crew in violation of his ban.


    Regardless of other reasons, they should also consider their future. Once they are found, they will be expelled from the crew, and it is the dream of all the staff to follow Han mo. they all know that following Han Mo is an opportunity to earn both fame and wealth, and no one will be foolish enough to take risks.


    The media are also helpless. They think of various ways to sneak into the boot scene, but Han Mo''s shooting site is like an iron wall. There is no gap for them to enter. Originally, everyone can''t shoot and there is no news grab. If they can''t shoot, they won''t shoot. Everyone is the same and won''t be jealous of others.


    But netizens don''t agree, because netizens know nothing before Han Mo''s shooting. This kind of waiting mentality is not beautiful at all.


    "The media usually report some gossip. They are good at true and false speculation. How can they fall off the chain at the critical moment."


    "Wechat usually advertises that they are the first media. Why can''t they even interview the information of Han moxin''s films? I think it''s just that."


    "The first paparazzi, Xu Hao? Does your face hurt? Why can''t you even shoot a movie when it''s turned on? Don''t you pretend to be quite 6 with shooting entertainment gossip? "


    "@ wechat entertainment."


    "@ first paparazzi Xu Hao."


    "@ sixth space entertainment report."


    ˇ°@......ˇ±


    Netizens are crazy about Aite''s official accounts of major media and paparazzi on the Internet.


    At ordinary times, the media and paparazzi can ignore it and reply or refute it. But netizens who can''t stand the whole network go to Aite with them.


    The official accounts of many large media have been paralyzed or are directly in a state of no comment. A little better media, a little stronger in the background, dare not say a word. They are not paralyzed or semi paralyzed.


    Netizens are forced tightly. They want to enter and can''t enter the startup site. The media is really forced.


    I know the place and time, but I can''t get in.


    What should I do?


    So, on the day Han Mo started up, the big trees around the start-up site came in handy


    Looking around, as long as it is a place where people can stand, the top of the wall, on the tree and above the railing, as long as it is high enough and the line of sight is wide enough, the positions where you can take a picture of the situation inside are full.


    "Hey, Lao Li, you''re here." Standing on a tree, the reporter of entertainment weekly, who looked into the airport, just saw an acquaintance.


    "Hey, I can''t help it. Didn''t you go to interview fashion week, Lao Liu? Why are you here? Be careful. Don''t climb up and don''t fall. " Old Li, a reporter with new vision, shouted to each other.


    "Be careful, too. Don''t fall." Lao Liu held the camera in one hand and the top of the tree trunk in the other.


    "Lao Liu, you can climb so high."


    "Hey, hey, these are the boy skills of those years. They are useful when you are old, ha ha."


    "Look, isn''t that Lao Chen over there? He''s here, too? "


    The two looked at another man trying to climb the iron fence.


    "I didn''t expect that I would climb the railings even though I''ve worked hard to see Lao Chen''s gentle and elegant appearance."


    "Ha ha, if you look around, none of these people used to be gentle. Now they don''t climb trees, walls and iron fences."


    Lao Liu and Lao Li compassionately swept around their peers, but also reluctantly looked at each other, shook their heads and continued to shoot the scene inside.


    They are squatting in advance. In order to stand high, look far and seize the powerful highland, the opening ceremony has not started yet. At this time, the advantage of height and arm length is very obvious.

 Chapter 738

    The media strictly abide by it. There is no way. They are all for the sake of life. If there is a way, they will not climb up the tree regardless of the image. These were done by paparazzi in the past. The mainstream media simply disdain to use this interview method. The larger the platform, the more stars will cooperate. They all give face to each other in the interview. There are few embarrassing scenes. As soon as they go out for an interview, just report to their own mountain, The attitude of the interviewees will be much better.


    In other words, usually people with heads and faces are forced by netizens, websites and Han Mo to climb trees, walls and railings. The baby is bitter, but the baby can''t say.


    After all, there are still a few children''s skills. Many people try to climb trees for the first time, especially those who don''t maintain a good figure. They usually pant when climbing a staircase. Now climbing trees really kills them, but there''s no way. They should climb for the sake of performance, netizens and career.


    But some people have good skills, others have bad skills. Some people have good skills. They don''t have sour waist and back pain. They can climb a tree in one breath. If the angle of one tree is not good, they can change another.


    However, some people are not so lucky. They are scratched by branches, their clothes and trousers. Others go up and their shoes fall off, but they dare not come down to pick up shoes. For fear that they can''t get up again, they can only stand on the branches barefoot.


    Han Mo doesn''t know the outside scene. He is concentrating on preparing the Startup Ceremony. Compared with other people''s rituals, the Startup Ceremony is not a ceremony at all. It''s just a passing. Han Mo doesn''t care about this kind of thing at all. If Shen Fei didn''t mind, Han Mogen wouldn''t compromise.


    No sacrifice to heaven, no red cloth, no roast suckling pig. Anyway, it''s how simple it is. Han Mo''s words are very direct. He hasn''t done those famous things since the beginning. They are all good at the box office, so they''re useless.


    But Shen Fei is still grinding Han mo. some are better than none. It doesn''t take too long to make it simple. Han Mo reluctantly agrees.


    Han Mo''s so-called start-up is really starting to shoot. He is still thinking about the first scene. Jin Taining wants to laugh but doesn''t laugh. He walks in without laughing and holding a smile.


    "What are you doing? You look so ugly. " Park Xiangzi looked disgusted.


    Jin Taining ignored Park Xiangzi''s words and went directly to Han Mo, "brother Han, didn''t you go outside to have a look?"


    Han Mo did not go out. He looked up suspiciously and asked Jin Taining, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s all up the tree." Kim Tae Ning Hui reports.


    Meng Si tilted his mouth and rolled his eyes. "What goes up the tree? There''s no end. The monkey goes up the tree?"


    Jin Taining couldn''t help laughing, "ha ha, it''s not a monkey, it''s a reporter. The reporters have gone up the tree."


    Han Mo was stunned, "huh?"


    Meng Sipu sneered, "really, take me to have a look. I''ll see how these monkey spirits reporter paparazzi get up the tree."


    After that, Meng Si followed Jin Taining out with great interest.


    "Hey, look, is that Mengsi?"


    "Yes, Meng Si is out. Is it about to start?"


    "Hurry up and start the report. Meng Si is out. It''s about to start."


    The reporters who had just been waiting in the tree saw Meng Si as if they saw hope and jumped with joy.


    Turn the lens object to Meng Si and switch to himself.


    "Hello, netizens. Now I''m broadcasting to you the start-up scene of Han moxin''s film anonymous..."


    Some are recorded directly in the form of small video, and then sent directly with a text.


    "The boot ceremony is about to begin. Meng Si has come out. Will Han Mo be far away?"


    At this time, the mainstream media and major entertainment paparazzi gather together to fight for hand speed and angle. Whoever has the clearest picture and the best angle will be paid more attention by netizens, and it will not waste their efforts to climb up and down.


    For a time, the Internet was full of news about the upcoming start-up ceremony, and the major media were boasting that they could shoot the clearest picture of the start-up ceremony.


    The enthusiasm of netizens was fully mobilized. Some netizens switched several websites at the same time in order to see the Startup Ceremony.


    Meng Si just came out to see the scenery and join the fun, and then went back.


    I couldn''t help laughing as I walked.


    "I really didn''t expect LV Qiuren to climb trees. I used to deal with him when I was an agent. When I was an old man, I still learned to climb trees from others. I really laughed to death. I''ll run on him next time."


    Han Mo doesn''t want to be disturbed when shooting. He doesn''t want some information about the film before the film is finished. It''s frightening. Many irresponsible media will report according to one-sided things, and then bring a wave of rhythm, which is likely to distract the actors.


    He hopes that when making a film, actors can devote themselves to the role without having to deal with any problems of the media and netizens.


    Han Mo thought for a moment and waved to Shen Fei, "well, we won''t go out for the start-up ceremony. We''ll shoot the interior scene first and put the machine in it for a ceremony."


    In Han Mo''s heart, the boot ceremony was a passing ceremony. It was the same outside and inside.


    Shen Fei was silent for a moment. He was a regular person. From the beginning of his internship, he knew that every director cared about the Startup Ceremony. Although it was a little superstitious, everyone dared not neglect it. This tradition was deeply rooted in his mind. He didn''t expect to meet Han Mo who didn''t play cards according to the routine, but he still had to go through the stage.


    "All right, it''s the same inside and outside. It''s inside."


    In this way, the crew of "the unknown" held a startup ceremony in the indoor scene, and the shooting officially began with the sound of "startup" by Han mo.


    And outside


    "Eh, it''s time. Why don''t you start yet."


    "Yes, Meng Si came out just now. Isn''t he preparing for the Startup Ceremony? Why don''t you come out yet? "


    "Something''s wrong. There are a lot of things to prepare for the Startup Ceremony. Why didn''t you see any staff move out?"


    ten minutes,


    halfhour,


    fifty minutes......


    An hour later, netizens who didn''t understand what was going on at first also understand it now. The media are crazy.


    Netizens are also crazy.


    "What''s the situation? Didn''t you just promise to shoot the Startup Ceremony?"


    "What are you playing with? I just said I could shoot it, but now I pretend I can''t shoot it."


    "Orange entertainment came out and explained that the Startup Ceremony was indoors, and they couldn''t take pictures."


    "Now come out and recognize me. I saw the ghost just now."


    Netizens dare not scold Han Mo and the crew. They can only vent their anger on the media that just gave them hope and now erase their hope.


    The reporters standing in the tree came down one after another. They knew that they couldn''t get the picture. It was meaningless to squat in the tree again, but the mobile phone rang continuously before their legs stood firm.


    Netizens are looking forward to it, and the media are looking forward to it. The Haikou just boasted can''t be cashed now, and the website doesn''t do it anymore. The explanation of similar words echoes under each tree.

 Chapter 739

    Because the work of the new film in the early stage has been in place, and the actors of various roles interpret their roles very well. The performance is very in place. Han Mo doesn''t need to worry about the actors. The team is becoming more and more mature and tacit cooperation. He doesn''t need him for everything in the early stage of making a film.


    Shen Fei and others can handle it alone. Han Mo also wants to steal a little lazy, because there are two big goblins and goblins pestering him at home.


    Han Mo''s cell phone rang, and a gentle voice came from the opposite, "you haven''t been with me for a long time."


    In the past, Han Mo would find time to accompany Shuya no matter how busy he was. The key is that Han Mo would take the little guy to Shuya''s house at that time. However, Shuya is also very busy recently. She is afraid that her children will toss around in the past and sleep well. She is also afraid that coming to Han Mo''s house will affect the sleep of the elderly and children. Therefore, Shuya returns to her residence alone during this period.


    It''s reasonable to say that Han Mo should accompany Shuya when he has time, but recently Han Mo is also preparing a new film. The rest of his time is with another goblin. Some ignore the big goblin. It''s not long. It''s only a week, but it''s too long for Shuya. It''s long enough to make her very angry.


    Han Mo heard Shuya''s blaming voice. No matter what it is in front of others, he is always weak in front of Shuya. Is wrong wrong, right or wrong.


    "I have time to accompany you. Let''s go now. It''s just that the child goes to kindergarten. We can live together." Han Mo said with a slightly bad smile.


    "Annoying." Shuya whispered and said shyly, "then come and pick me up."


    Han Mo explained to Shen Fei and left.


    In fact, Han Mo also wants to see Shuya. These days, they just meet in a hurry. They don''t even have time to hold hands, let alone other intimate actions.


    Han Mo thought that his foot on the accelerator exerted a little force and accelerated his speed.


    Shuya deliberately changed today''s announcement to spare one day, just wanted to make a good appointment with Han Mo, and deliberately picked it during the day.


    Because Dameng Xuan goes to kindergarten during the day, she won''t shine among her parents.


    Shuya came home early. She also took off her makeup and put on new makeup again, because the makeup facing the lens is very strong. Han Mo prefers Shuya with light makeup.


    Open the wardrobe and Shuya carefully selects clothes.


    "Well, this color doesn''t match lip color."


    "Skirt or dress?"


    "No, this is too exposed."


    Shuya and Zeng Ying showed her clothes to the camera while watching the video. Shuya was always dissatisfied with Zeng Ying''s suggestions. Finally, Zeng Ying was speechless and said, "sister, I actually think you can wrap a quilt list. You don''t need to wear clothes. It''s not troublesome."


    "Goodbye!" Shuya directly cut off the video when she heard Zeng Ying''s words.


    You still have to choose your own clothes. What should you wear? Shu Ya has never been so tangled when attending any activities. She is confident that she looks good in any clothes and can control any style of clothes, but she seems to lose her confidence in front of Han mo.


    Although Han Mo has never commented on Shuya''s clothes, Shuya has long found that Han Mo has great opinions on clothes and makeup, although she doesn''t know where Han Mo learned these.


    One by one, Shuya took off her clothes. She was immersed in her little entanglement, but she didn''t know that Han Mo had arrived at the moment.


    Shuya took out one of the several skirts stacked on the bed, looked in the mirror, compared in front of her, and said to herself, "how''s this skirt? Try it. "


    Shuya slowly takes off her clothes.


    "Xiaoya, I''m coming." Han Mo had the key and didn''t ring the doorbell. Instead, he opened the door directly. He saw Shuya''s shoes at the door and knew she was in the room, so he went straight to the bedroom.


    Shuya just took off her clothes and suddenly heard Han Mo''s voice. The skirt she was going to put on was still lying on one side. It was not a place where she could reach. Han Mo''s footsteps were getting closer and closer. She instinctively stretched out her hand and wrapped the sheets around her.


    "You, why did you come in suddenly?" Shuya''s body wrapped in bed sheets is concave convex and graceful.


    Han Mo was stunned. "You asked me to pick you up."


    "Well... I''m choosing clothes." Shuya said with some embarrassment.


    At first, Han Mo didn''t expect Shuya to greet him in such a special way, but when he looked down a little, he couldn''t help smiling and showed a touch of evil charm in his deep eyes.


    "Don''t choose. This one is very good."


    "Ah."


    Shuya was heavily pressed on the bed. At first, she didn''t react and tried to resist. Later, she accepted it gladly.


    For the first time, Han Mo thought it would be a good day without little guys.


    He carefully and slowly enjoyed the full fruit, and Shuya had made a faint gasp.


    Just when Han Mo wanted to go further, suddenly Han Mo''s mobile phone rang.


    "You... Your phone." Shuya said hard.


    Han Mo doesn''t answer the phone now. He''s in no mood except to enjoy a good meal.


    Shuya didn''t say anything, but she caught a glimpse of the flashing mobile phone screen that had fallen onto the bed. She was slightly stunned and whispered, "it''s teacher Ding rou."


    Originally, Han Mo didn''t want to answer the phone at all and didn''t want to reason. When he heard that it was Ding Rou, he was still stiff. Ding Rou would never call him at ordinary times. Not to mention that it''s school time. Ding Rou should be at school. So, the reason for calling now is


    Han Mo didn''t dare to think further. He quickly sat up and picked up the phone.


    Shuya also sat up in a hurry and watched Han Mo answer the phone.


    "Father Xuanxuan?" Ding Rou''s slightly hurried voice came from the receiver.


    "Yes, what can I do for Miss Ding?" In fact, Han Mo was already very worried, but he still kept calm.


    Ding Rou heard Han Mo''s mood slightly from her tone and hurriedly said, "don''t worry first. It''s not a big deal. It''s like this. At lunch today, other children''s soup accidentally spilled on Xuanxuan''s clothes. You can rest assured that it''s not hot and didn''t hurt Xuanxuan, but the clothes are wet. If it''s convenient for you, can you send a set of clothes to the child, The child is uncomfortable in wet clothes. Try to hurry up, will you? "


    Although Ding Rou was discussing and asking, it was Han Mo''s own daughter. He didn''t want his child to wear wet clothes than Ding rou. He rubbed and jumped out of bed, "OK, I''ll go right away."


    Shuya was left alone in bed. She just heard Han Mo''s last words and went immediately. She didn''t know what it was. She wrapped the sheets again and got up from bed.


    "What''s the matter?" Shuya asked anxiously.


    Han Mo simply told her the matter again. Shuya grabbed the skirt she didn''t have time to wear just now, "I''ll go with you."

 Chapter 740

    Sending clothes is not a big deal, but it''s all a big deal when it comes to little guys.


    Along the way, Han Mo and Shuya talked about what to do if the little guy catches a cold in wet clothes!


    If children think their parents are busy and don''t send her clothes, will they feel wronged, helpless, or even sad?


    Teacher Ding just said that the clothes were wet, but he didn''t say where it was. If it happened to be the stomach, would it be cold enough to cause stomachache, and then stomachache?


    The two of them were worried about where the little guy''s wet clothes were all the way, and the area of their own brain moisturizing must be very large. Han Mo didn''t think so much, but Shuya had been nearby to help him with his brain. Han Mo was also a little upset and drove very fast.


    Soon the train has stopped at the gate of the kindergarten.


    Han Mo and Shu Ya registered with the guard. The kindergarten knew them and didn''t stop them. They let them in after registering according to the procedure.


    "Hurry up, Xuanxuan will be in a hurry." Shuya said anxiously.


    Although Han Mo was also worried, he didn''t feel so depressed as Shuya, and still accelerated his pace.


    Ding Rou is already waiting for Han Mo in the corridor. Because it''s class time, there is no one in the corridor. It''s very quiet.


    "We brought clothes. Is the child in there?" Shuya asked softly.


    Ding Rou seldom sees Shuya in the kindergarten. Suddenly she sees an idol. Ding Rou is surprised and blushes. She nods quickly, "inside, I''ll call Xuanxuan."


    Shuya whispered, "it should be very wet. How uncomfortable it is to sprinkle a bowl of soup on your body."


    Han Mo also nodded slightly.


    They waited anxiously for Ding Rou to come out with Xuanxuan.


    I only heard a happy footsteps coming from the classroom, and then a happy smiling faceˇ°


    "Dad, ah! Mom. " As the footsteps moved, the sight also moved. The little guy saw his father first and then his mother. His eyes widened. Xuanxuan guessed that his father would come to send her clothes immediately, but unexpectedly, his mother came too.


    Shuya hurried forward two steps.


    "Where are your clothes wet? You''ll catch cold if you wear wet clothes. Change them quickly."


    Han Mo also looked up and down at the little guy and observed her clothes.


    But


    Where is it wet? Why can''t you see?


    Shuya and Han Mo didn''t find out where the little guy was wet, and she was still wearing morning clothes and didn''t change her clothes.


    Ding Rou was a little embarrassed and said, "at that time, Xuanxuan ran over and told me anxiously that her soup spilled on her body and asked me to call my father and ask him to deliver the clothes. Because the child was very worried, I was also worried, so I didn''t check where it was wet and... The wet area."


    Ding Rou is a little helpless and looks at the lower right corner of the little guy''s clothes.


    A water mark the size of a dollar coin loomed under the little guy''s arm.


    Shuya, "..."


    Han Mo, "..."


    It''s agreed that a large area is wet, and then you may catch a cold, have a stomachache, and catch a cold


    This water stain is not much bigger than your thumb nail. Do you really need to send clothes? It seems that a gust of wind can dry the clothes. It seems that they are almost dry now.


    Han Mozhen''s inability to Tucao, looked at the little guy''s face innocent, and clearly deliberately eyes, I almost want to push her to bed, and make complaints about it.


    He and Shuya gave up their time in the world and hurried to deliver clothes. They were still worried all the way. Even Shuya, who usually paid more attention to, got off the bus and ran to the kindergarten. They didn''t bring any hats and masks, just for the dry water stains in front of them.


    Han Mo''s mouth moved slightly. He still put away his expression and said with a smile, "the child may not need to change his clothes for this water stain. We''d better put our clothes in the kindergarten. If necessary later, please help the teacher change them."


    Han Mo made eye contact with the little guy, and the little guy stuck out his tongue.


    Shuya rubbed the child''s head and tooted her lips.


    Since there''s nothing wrong with the child, Han Mo Shuya doesn''t worry. The two people''s world that hasn''t been finished just now can continue later.


    The little guy saw that her parents were leaving. It was a rare opportunity for her. Her parents appeared at the gate of the kindergarten at the same time.


    In fact, the little guy asked Miss Ding to call to see her father, and then asked her father to take her out to play. She didn''t want to go to kindergarten, but her father was making a new movie recently. She was very busy. The little guy didn''t have a chance to go out with his father on weekends. Since she couldn''t go out on weekends, She hopes to find a chance to let her father take her out when she goes to school.


    But the little guy never thought that such a careful machine not only called out his father, but also his mother. Don''t mention how happy the little guy was. How could he miss the opportunity he made himself? The big eyes of the little guy rolled around.


    Shuya and Han Mo have said goodbye to Ding Rou, then said goodbye to the little guy, touched her head, and then turned around with a smile to leave.


    Just as Shuya and Han Mo turned around and took a step forward.


    The little guy suddenly tilted to the right with the momentum of lightning, so he lay on the ground without any defense or warning.


    Ding Rou was still looking at Shuya and Han Mo''s back hand in hand with envious eyes. This is a man of talent and women''s appearance. No, men and women are also wrong. Men and women are


    Anyway, in Ding Rou''s heart, Shuya and Han Mo are both talented and beautiful people. They are both her idols. You can see them appear in pairs. She is so happy. If she wasn''t Xuanxuan''s teacher, she would take the initiative to take a picture with Han Mo and Shuya and sign a name.


    While she was dreaming, the little guy fell in front of Ding Rou without any sign, just like falling down.


    After the little guy fell down, he turned back and blinked at Ding rou.


    Ding Rou paused and hurriedly shouted, "what''s the matter with you, Xuanxuan? What''s wrong? Why did you fall? "


    Han Mo and Shuya look back and see the little guy fall to the ground.


    They didn''t think much at all. They ran towards the child with an arrow step, and Han Mo picked up the little guy.


    "Dad, mom..."


    When the little guy called them with a milk voice, Han Mo guessed the little guy''s mind and glared at the child.


    The little guy looked at Shuya as if nothing had happened. "Mom, Xuanxuan hasn''t played with you for a long time. How about taking Xuanxuan to school early."

 Chapter 741

    Shu Ya was not as quick as Han Mo and was stunned, "but isn''t Xuanxuan ill?"


    "If my mother takes Xuanxuan away, Xuanxuan will be well soon." The little guy said pitifully.


    Ding Rou almost couldn''t help laughing. She had found that the child was ancient and strange. She didn''t expect that her acting skills were so good.


    Han Mo knows the little guy better than anyone. Can she get sick? If the child is really ill, in order not to worry his parents, he must say, "Mom, I''m fine, I don''t feel bad."


    Now I am so proactive to say that I am ill. I am sure that I am not ill, and I also dive. The key is that I fall so lifelike. It is also Shuya''s favorite daughter as a mother. I didn''t expect that the child would be this careful machine and act like a spoiled child.


    Han Mo listened to the little guy and Shuya selling miserably. He couldn''t help clapping her in his heart. He didn''t have to give a little golden man to the little girl. His acting skills went abroad and came back with a grand prize every minute.


    Shuya couldn''t help the little guy''s hard work, and she was really worried about the child, so she looked at Han Mo with deliberative eyes, "otherwise, let''s take the child back. The children are so uncomfortable."


    Han Mo''s old blood almost didn''t spit out. Where did she feel bad? It''s very good. However, Han Mo is a good father and a good father who won''t betray his daughter. Although he doesn''t want to let the big light bulb out, he can''t help it. If he doesn''t nod at this time, he will be bullied by his daughter in the future. Who calls him a daughter slave.


    Han Mo coughed, "well, let''s take Xuanxuan back." Han Mo clearly heard that his inner voice was, no, no, no


    Just now Shuya and Han Mo turned their backs to the little guy. Han Mo could guess that it was entirely because he knew too much about his daughter and knew what state the child was sick and what state he was pretending to be sick and spoiled. So they saw through the same thing. They just didn''t want to expose the child''s trick.


    Ding Rou saw the little guy''s premeditated diving all the way, and pulled herself into the water as an accomplice. She smiled and shook her head.


    Shuya politely asked Ding Rou for leave. "Teacher Ding, we took the child back. Thank you today. Please."


    Being thanked by the goddess, Ding Rou simply didn''t know how to answer. She quickly waved her hand, "it''s okay, it''s okay, this is what we should do."


    The little guy showed a honey smile to the teacher


    When Ding Rou said "what should be done", her expression was obviously stiff, and then she smiled awkwardly twice.


    Shuya and her husband walked out of the kindergarten with the little guy in their arms.


    Han Mo knew that when he left the kindergarten, the little guy''s performance should be over. He smashed his mouth and said, "Xuanxuan, don''t let her mother hold her. Her mother is still wearing high heels. Her feet hurt."


    Shu yayoushan was unhappy. "Afraid of my foot pain, you take the initiative to hold the child. The children are ill. How can you go by yourself."


    Han Mo was stunned. What''s this? He shouted in his heart, Xuanxuan, your performance is over. Now you can get the boxed lunch.


    The little guy made a face at his father and then collapsed on his mother''s shoulder.


    Shuya didn''t ask Han Mo''s consent this time and directly handed the little guy to Han Mo''s arms.


    No way, Han Mo can only take the child and continue to hold it up.


    After changing to his father, the little guy''s little expression was obviously bright and a little proud. Han Mo pinched the little guy''s little ass while Shuya didn''t pay attention.


    The little guy was suddenly attacked by his father and gave a cry of pain.


    "What''s the matter? Xuanxuan? " Shuya asked with concern when she heard the voice.


    The little guy puffed up his little mouth wrongly, "no, nothing." Then he turned his face and glared at his father.


    This time it''s Han Mo''s turn to be complacent. He knows that the little guy doesn''t dare to complain openly, because she still has a small handle in her own hands. Now she''s still at the gate of the kindergarten. If she exposes her, Shuya will send her back to the kindergarten. That''s why her acting skills, which was called the queen of the film just now, will not be in vain.


    In order to plan for the future, the little guy learned to choose, sacrifice and advance by retreat


    The little guy has thought about it. When he arrives at the playground, he will avenge his father and complain to his mother. His father secretly attacked her, and his little ass must be purple. His mother loves her most. He will clean up his father and vent his anger for her. The more he thinks about it, the happier he is.


    Shuya thought that the little guy was wilting and ill, and didn''t care that the father and daughter were fighting bravely.


    "Xuanxuan, what''s wrong with you?"


    It''s better not to ask. When asked about the little guy''s "condition", he hung his head and said weakly, "Xuanxuan is suffering everywhere and hurts everywhere."


    Shuya quickly reached out and touched the child''s forehead, felt the temperature on Xuanxuan''s forehead, and whispered, "I don''t have a fever. Why does it hurt all over?"


    The more you think about Shu Ya, the more strange it is. It''s not a fever, but the child''s body hurts. It''s a little serious.


    Han Mo saw Shuya''s tight eyebrows and judged the little guy''s condition in his heart. He was almost going to laugh. If he hadn''t been the film emperor and depended on his acting skills, he would have been exposed long ago. Can he cooperate with the little guy so well? Thinking of this, Han Mo is going to wait until tomorrow to quietly show off to the little guy.


    When they reached the parking position, Han Mo put the little guy in the children''s seat. Shuya didn''t sit in the co pilot to accompany the little guy, so she sat in the back row.


    Han Mo looked at the mother and daughter through the rearview mirror, an anxious tightening of the eyebrows, and a small complacency forced to restrain himself. He smiled helplessly and shook his head.


    "Where are we going?" Han Mo asked.


    Although he knew in his heart that the little guy wanted to go to the amusement park, he couldn''t go directly. He still had to ask fake questions to see what Shuya said.


    Hearing this, Shuya was angry. "Why do you ask? Of course, go to the hospital. Xuanxuan must have an injection like this. But I don''t know what the disease is. Check it first. "


    hospital?


    Check it?


    The little guy couldn''t believe his ears and his face changed suddenly.


    Han Mo finally couldn''t help laughing.


    He was amused by the little guy''s expression and spent so much thought. If he was forcibly pulled to the hospital for a bunch of tests and a shot in his little ass, it would be a big loss.


    The little guy swallowed his saliva. "Mom, in fact, I don''t feel bad anymore. I don''t think I need to go to the hospital. Let''s go home."


    The little guy thought to himself, even if you don''t go to the playground, you can''t go to the hospital. Go home. It''s better and safer to go home.


    Shuya disagreed. "No, I just fell down. It must be very serious. Don''t worry about going to the hospital. What if I feel bad again at home at night?"


    "I won''t feel bad anymore, Dad. You drive. Let''s go home, Dad." The little guy looked at Han Mo with help seeking eyes, and then forced out a clever smile.

 Chapter 742

    Han Mo knew it was a look for help and smiled. Just now, the little guy was still a proud little look. He didn''t expect to ask for help from his father so soon.


    The little guy was also very helpless. He agreed to unite with his mother. The duck who wanted to avenge his father later, how could he be in such an embarrassing situation so soon.


    The baby''s heart is bitter, but the baby can''t say.


    If Han Mo doesn''t come out to rescue the little guy at this time, the consequences for the little guy will be disastrous. She admits that she was pretending to be ill just now and can''t avoid being punished by Shuya. This is a matter of principle in Shuya''s heart. She has different ideas from Han mo. these little cleverness of the little guy are lovely in Han Mo''s eyes, because Han Mo won''t be cheated and the little guy knows, Dad deliberately followed himself. But Shuya can''t see it, she will feel cheated, think that the child is lying to her, and then buckle a very serious hat, which makes things big. In short, no matter what Shuya thinks, the final punishment can''t be avoided, and maybe she will beat her ass.


    If the little guy doesn''t admit that he pretended to be ill just now, it''s even more pathetic. He may pull him to the hospital for a lot of tests. In the end, he may not find out the reason, but the pain of skin and flesh can''t be avoided.


    In a word, these two consequences are something the little guy doesn''t want to face, so he can only turn to his omnipotent father.


    The little guy''s poor little eyes collided with Han Mo''s proud eyes in the air.


    Xuanxuan seems to be saying, Dad, help me and say a few words for me.


    Han Mo seemed to say silently that he was stubborn and proud with me just now and wanted revenge. How about asking for your omnipotent father so soon.


    "Mom, I don''t want to go to the hospital." The little guy said wrongfully, in a soft and small voice.


    Shuya shook her head seriously and said gently, "that won''t work. If you get sick, you have to go to the hospital."


    The little guy''s heart was almost broken. He looked at Han Mo again with tears.


    Han Mo has started the car and said faintly, "the air in the hospital is bad. Last time Shen Fei said that his son had a small cold, but he came back from the hospital with a bad cold. The cross infection is really terrible."


    Han Mo''s words seemed unintentional and didn''t obviously say that he couldn''t go to the hospital for the little guy, but Shuya listened to them.


    Shuya was silent. The little guy was happy and quietly gave his father a thumbs up.


    Shuya really hesitated, because the child didn''t have a fever, and then suddenly fell down and said he was uncomfortable. Other states also looked good. If she went to the hospital to cross infect and become a more serious disease, wouldn''t the gains outweigh the losses.


    Han Mo glanced at Shuya from the rearview mirror and saw that she was tangled. He continued, "in fact, children are not acute diseases. They have to go to the hospital. It depends on their mental state. If they are good, they are generally not too serious. I think Xuanxuan should be better now. Ask her if she still hurts."


    Shuya quickly touched the child''s forehead again, but she still didn''t have a fever. She was a little relieved, "Xuanxuan, how are you feeling now? Is it better? "


    Dad has driven. Although she doesn''t know the way, she also knows that the car is a little far from the kindergarten. Even if she says it''s ok now and she''s comfortable all over, her mother won''t send her back to the kindergarten.


    The little guy nodded slightly at his father''s hint, "Xuanxuan is much better now. It doesn''t hurt so much."


    "Really?" Shuya is a little skeptical. The little guy''s fall just now seems very serious to Shuya, but now he doesn''t look sick at all.


    The little guy nodded hard, "really, it''s not uncomfortable now."


    Shuya said thoughtfully, "yes, if we go to the hospital now, if the child is cross touching, we will do it, then we won''t go."


    The little guy didn''t want to be too happy. He almost jumped up with joy.


    "Yes, let''s observe for another day. If the child is uncomfortable, we''ll go to the hospital again, so that we won''t find any problems and waste time out of thin air." Han Mo said as he drove.


    Shuya nodded approvingly, "then don''t go to the hospital, let''s go..."


    "Playground." The little guy interrupted.


    "Huh?" Shuya thought she had heard wrong. Even if she didn''t go to the hospital, she thought it was time to go home and have a rest. She never thought she would go to the playground.


    Han Mo sniffed and shook his head helplessly. He thought that the child was really out of breath. He was still a child no matter how ancient and strange.


    The little guy also felt as if he had said something wrong. It was too late to cover his mouth. He could only look at his father again, and then look at his mother innocently.


    Shuya didn''t think much. She just rubbed the child''s head. "I''m sick today. I can''t go to the playground."


    The little guy didn''t dare to say more, so he nodded wrongfully and comforted himself. Even if he didn''t go to the amusement park, it was good to play at home with his parents, but he was still a little sad. You know, her acting skills after the film is to go to the amusement park with her parents, whining.


    Shuya didn''t directly agree to go to the playground, and the little guy didn''t dare to mention it to his mother again. In this way, the car drove for another period of time.


    Han Mo said with a smile, "in fact, sometimes it may be better to play. We adults should go out more when we are sick. We can get better quickly."


    Han Mo then looked at the little guy through the rearview mirror. The little guy looked grateful.


    Shuya thought for a moment and thought that Han Mo''s words were also very reasonable. If adults are not very seriously ill, it is not recommended to take them at home all the time. If they go out properly, they will certainly divert their attention and may reduce their pain.


    Shuya whispered, "shall we take Xuanxuan out to play, too? So she may be better and faster. "


    The little guy tried to control his emotions. His little head nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    Seeing that the little guy also wanted to go to the playground, Shuya was also very happy. "Let''s go to the playground and don''t go home."


    In fact, Han Mo has always been driving in the direction of the playground. He knows that he and the little guy have a combination of swords. Shuya will agree to go to the playground.


    In the blink of an eye, the car stopped.


    "So soon?" Shuya was stunned. She didn''t care about the window. Unexpectedly, she just said to go to the playground and arrived at the playground.


    Han Mo smiled, "old driver, good driving skills, stable and fast."


    Shuya didn''t take it seriously, just as he was joking.


    The little guy just stepped into the gate of the playground, like a runaway Mustang, running fast.


    Shuya originally wanted to say something to her. Don''t be too reluctant. If you feel uncomfortable, you should talk to your parents in time. Before you say anything, the little guy has run far away.


    "You said going to the playground would help the child get better quickly, but it''s too fast." Shuya reluctantly looks at the little guy jumping not far away.

 Chapter 743

    Han Mo was also a little helpless. Why didn''t Da Xuan go too far? He even picked up the car just now. For a while, Kung Fu was not only full of blood, but also able to jump. He was even more cheerful than usual. He fell ill half an hour ago. No one believed it, but Shu Yaxin would do.


    Shuya looked at the little guy''s lively appearance and smiled happily. She felt that the child was well. The wilting appearance frightened her just now.


    "Mom, let''s take the merry go round." The little guy took his mother''s hand and said.


    Today is a working day. There are no people in the whole amusement park. Because there are no customers, the carousel is stopping. Shuya looked at her daughter''s eager eyes, nodded, took the little guy''s little hand and went on the carousel together.


    Han Mo and Shuya are wearing casual clothes. They have these equipment in the car at any time. They don''t see their faces very clearly. The playground staff didn''t think that the big stars would suddenly come here to play the merry go round and didn''t care much about their looks.


    Although he didn''t pay attention to his appearance, he was very happy to see someone coming and asked them to go up and choose their favorite "car".


    Han Mo just wanted to follow up. The little guy turned back and said, "Dad, you''re responsible for taking pictures of me and my mother. Don''t play."


    Han Mo, "..."


    Han Mo turned his eyes at the little guy in his heart. If your father didn''t cooperate with you, you could come to the playground. If it weren''t for your wish, I''m romantic with your mother now. I won''t let me play, I''ll play.


    Han Mo, after a tuckus in his mind, stepped on a big white horse next to Shu Ya, ready to make complaints about romance with Shu Ya. In fact, he still admired others for being in love. He could often go to some romantic places, not so expensive. It was the feeling of two people together.


    Han Mo was still dreaming in his heart. Suddenly, Shuya''s voice sounded beside him.


    "Stop playing. It''s all for children. Just go down and take pictures of me and my children."


    Shuya''s words mercilessly broke Han Mo''s fantasy. What''s the matter with children? I''m also a child duck.


    Han Mo was tucking away in his heart, and saw the eyes of the little fellow make complaints about himself. Han Mo decided that he would never be busy.


    "Hurry out. We can start when you go out. Xuanxuan, sit down and be careful." Shuya didn''t see that Han Mo seemed to eat Huang Lian''s expression and continued to urge her.


    Standing not far away, the staff who had been waiting for the family to sit steadily smiled. Han Mo looked at the staff and finally looked at Shuya, hoping that Shuya would let him sit on the merry go round. Shuya didn''t know Han Mo''s mind and looked hasty.


    "Dad, hurry up." The little guy is supported by someone now, and he doesn''t have the soft and waxy voice in the car.


    Han Mo glared at the little guy. The little guy tilted his small mouth and shook his head proudly.


    After the final struggle failed, Han Mo obediently retreated to the outside of the carousel, took out his mobile phone and happily took photos for Shuya and the little guy.


    Han Mo doesn''t want to be a bystander watching the little guy and Shuya have fun, but he wants to take pictures. Han Mo''s child has a bad temper and is very upset.


    But when the camera really aimed at Shuya and them, it found that Shuya and the little guy in the camera were so beautiful. The beauty at the moment was not about appearance, but because of the beauty of happiness.


    Han Mo used the camera to record the smiling faces of Shuya and Xuanxuan. He didn''t choose a fixed angle, didn''t say to start shooting on one, two or three, and didn''t let them pose in various postures. All the photos were captured without warning. Every smile was so real.


    Shuya hasn''t sat on the carousel for a long time. She didn''t have fun playing it once. The little guy liked it very much. Han Mo brushed the ticket again. The boss was also good at doing business. No one played anyway. She stopped, so they played it twice more.


    After getting off the carousel, Shuya and the little guy robbed Han Mo''s mobile phone. They carefully studied the photos taken by their father just now.


    "This one is ugly."


    "This mouth is so wide."


    "This Xuanxuan''s face is empty."


    "Well, this one looks big."


    Shuya said as she thumbed through the photos.


    The little guy also began to have his own opinion, with a small mouth.


    "Dad, you didn''t take my braid in and pinch it."


    "Dad, you made me fat."


    "Dad, look, my hands are gone. It''s not beautiful at all."


    Make complaints about the two tucks, Han Mo threw aside his mouth and grabbed the mobile phone. "I don''t think it''s all good. You don''t like it. You don''t love it. You can''t understand it. It''s beautiful in my eyes."


    Shuya and the little guy wanted to refute, but Han Mo suddenly said, "what else do you want to play? I''ll continue to take photos."


    Make complaints about it, she just saw that Han Mo was not willing to take photos of them. Later, they both Tucao, but Han Mo actually offered to take pictures of them.


    The little guy doesn''t care so much. He can''t be happy. It''s his happiest thing to come out and play. With his mother and father to help take pictures, what''s more happy than this.


    As for what she said just now that her father was not good, she actually did it on purpose. Now the little guy is bullying his father with the support of his mother. In fact, she forgot that there was still a time when his mother was away.


    But the little guy is also very smart. When he doesn''t have a mother, he tries to be coquettish with his father. Anyway, his father loves her most.


    The little guy bounced in front, and Shuya walked behind with Han mo.


    Like every family of three.


    Although they are stars, although they have more money and status than ordinary people, have popularity and everything that looks bright, they envy ordinary people''s life more, because the scene of three people going to the amusement park in an ordinary family is a common thing, but it is a luxury for them.


    It even takes a little guy to pretend to be ill in exchange.


    Shuya has long forgotten that the little guy was ill and that she fell ill when she was in kindergarten. At the moment, Shuya only noticed the innocent and beautiful expression of the little guy and smiled as sweet as flowers.


    "Mom, stand next to me." The little guy found her favorite cartoon characters on a background wall, so he took his mother to take a picture with her.


    Han Mo didn''t squeeze in this time, but took out his mobile phone to take pictures of the two most important women he was hitting not far away.


    Record the best moments for them.

 Chapter 744

    After a happy day, it was very late when he came home. The little guy fell asleep in the car. Then he didn''t know how to get out of the car, how to get home and how to get into bed.


    In their sleep, small guys are smiling at the corners of their mouths.


    "Dad, take a picture of me quickly, yeah!" The little guy closed his eyes and clattered his mouth.


    Han Mo just put the child on the bed and spoke here. Shuya hurriedly came over, "what''s the matter?"


    Han Mo smiled and shrugged. "The little clever ghost talks in his sleep."


    Shuya was the first time she heard the child talking in her sleep. It was very novel. She quickly pasted it and waited for the little guy to say the second sentence. The child rubbed his nose, turned over and fell asleep again without talking again.


    Shuya was disappointed and suddenly remembered something. "Is it bad for sleep when the child talks in his sleep?"


    Han Mo smiled, gently tucked in the child''s quilt and whispered, "usually I don''t often talk in my sleep. This time I may be tired of playing, and I''m still dreaming. It doesn''t matter."


    Shuya also smiled.


    They left the little guy''s small room together, turned off the light and gently closed the door.


    Just after closing the door, Han Mo and Shuya looked at each other.


    Originally intended to be a two person world all day, it has become a family fun one-day tour for three people.


    "Our world of two is gone." Shuya said with a helpless smile.


    Han Mo''s eyes flashed a trace of evil spirit and directly picked Shuya up, "that''s not necessarily yo."


    ......


    Next day


    Yesterday I asked for a day off. Early this morning, Han Mo arrived at the shooting site. Shen Fei and his team began to report to him when they saw Han mo.


    Han Mo was very satisfied with yesterday''s progress. He swept around and everyone was there, but Meng Si was missing.


    "Meng Si didn''t come?" Han Mo asked casually.


    Although Meng Si is not a member of the crew, he pays special attention to all the dynamics of film shooting. If he has nothing to do, he runs to the crew. Once he sits down for a day, he doesn''t feel anything. With Meng Si''s painting style, he is always different. Everyone is used to it every day. Suddenly, it is particularly obvious that he is not here one day.


    Shen Fei frowned and looked around. "Yes, I wonder why I didn''t see President Meng this morning. President Meng came early at this time, but he hasn''t arrived yet. Just now he asked Taining to call, and no one answered."


    "His phone will not be answered?" Han mole.


    One of Meng Si''s problems is the deadly serial call. No matter who he calls, no one is allowed to hear him. Every time he calls, if no one answers, he will call the second time, the third time, the fourth time, countless times... Until he answers.


    Han Mo often finds that countless missed calls on his mobile phone are from Meng Si.


    Meng Si asks others and himself like this. He usually can''t hear and rarely misses the phone. Even if he misses, he also reminded the people around him that he can call him more. This is why Pang Xie dared to blow up Meng Si''s phone.


    Han Mo looked at Pang Xie. "Did Meng Si contact you this morning?"


    Little Pang Xie''s head shook like a rattle, "no, I made a few calls and no one answered. I thought he might have something to do, so he didn''t call again."


    Han Mo said with a playful smile, "didn''t Mengsi give you the privilege to fight him with his life? If you don''t answer, continue to fight until you answer."


    Little Pang Xie knew that Han Mo was joking, touched the back of his head and smiled, "if you really fight with your life, it''s estimated that President Meng will fight with me when he comes. It''s still important for your life. It''s not important. Don''t disturb president Meng."


    Han Mo knew that Pang Xie was afraid of Meng Si. He didn''t continue to tease and took his hand directly.


    At ordinary times, Meng Si often chirps around. Han Mo sometimes feels annoyed, but he really can''t see Meng Si and feels less in his heart. He wants to ask him what he''s doing and why he doesn''t come.


    In fact, everyone is the same. When Meng Si comes, he loves and hates him. Everyone dares to be angry with him, but if Meng Si doesn''t come, he thinks the set is boring.


    So when Han Mo picked up his mobile phone, Shen Fei and others posted it and waited for Han Mo''s phone to dial out.


    Meng Si set Han Mo as the star contact, and we can see the position of Han Mo in Meng Si''s heart. Except Peng ye and Meng Chen, Han Mo is the only one to enter the star.


    There was a beeping waiting tone on the phone.


    One, two, three


    Basically, Han Mo called him. After he rang twice, Meng Si would answer the phone, but this time the waiting tone rang until it stopped, and the phone was not connected.


    "What? Still no one answered? " Shen Fei asked strangely.


    Little Pang Xie was quick to say, "shouldn''t it be Mr. Meng who had an accident?"


    "Crow mouth." Park Xiangzi hit little pangxie on the arm.


    Little pangxie also felt that he had made a mistake and covered his mouth quickly.


    Han Mo glanced at Pang Xie and didn''t speak. He didn''t worry about any accidents, but it was a little strange.


    "I''ll call Peng ye and ask." Han Mo opened the address book again.


    Peng Ye''s phone was the same as Meng Si''s. no one answered it.


    That''s not normal.


    "I''ll try again..."


    "Don''t fight."


    Han Mo''s words were interrupted by Meng Si''s voice before he finished.


    Everyone looked in the direction of speaking.


    Meng Si was standing not far away. He didn''t come alone. There was another man beside him.


    It''s Peng Ye.


    Meng Si was holding Peng ye with both hands. The gesture was like holding the Empress Dowager and the old Buddha. He was not only careful but also respectful.


    Originally, everyone was surprised to hear Meng Si''s voice, but it was even more surprised to see Peng Ye.


    Han Mo also hasn''t seen Peng ye for some time. He just heard from Shuya that Peng Ye has been actively creating people recently. Perhaps because he is old, he hasn''t improved. Traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine beg God and worship Buddha. Anyway, all kinds of methods have been used. If the child is not pregnant, he is becoming more and more irritable. I will also listen to Meng Si''s complaints and get beaten again.


    At the moment, it seems that Peng Ye is thin again. He is originally thin and tall, and appears particularly slender.


    Just this posture


    Peng Ye is supported by Meng Si with one hand and his waist with the other. This action looks very familiar. It seems to have been seen somewhere, but it is certainly not the standard posture of the Empress Dowager on TV.


    But


    Park Xiangzi whispered, "did sister Peng succeed in making people?"


    At this time, everyone reacted and looked at Peng ye and Meng Si again.


    Although Meng Si now looks like a little Mencius supporting the Empress Dowager and the old Buddha, his face is full of smiles.


    Walking near the crowd, he quickly winked at little pangxie, who moved the stool.


    Peng Ye subconsciously touched his flat belly and sat down slowly with the help of Meng Si.


    At this time, Meng sicai said excitedly, "tell you a good news, I''m going to be a father."

 Chapter 745

    Although we saw Peng Ye''s posture just now, we can see that it may have been a successful creation, we were very shocked to hear Meng Si say it himself.


    As we all know, Peng ye and Meng Si have tried to make people hate for a long time, but they have failed. Although Meng Si seldom said anything about this, he knew that it was not easy for the couple to create people through Meng Si''s often depressed appearance.


    At this moment, everyone came forward to congratulate Meng Si on his good news.


    Meng Si is very proud. He has been waiting for too long for this day. How many tears. Only he knows that he can finally be a father. Now his only hope is that the child can grow up healthily in Peng Ye''s stomach, and then come to the world smoothly.


    In the past, Meng Si didn''t care much about how to be a father. When Han Mo and Xuanxuan''s every move came into Meng Si''s vision, after Meng Si and Peng Ye wanted a child, Meng Si began to think about how to be a qualified father.


    Han Mo''s strong fatherly love for Xuanxuan moved Meng Si again and again. He told himself that he would have a daughter in the future and become a better father than Han mo.


    He can do whatever Han Mo can do for his children. He can do more what Han Mo can''t do.


    Meng Si has been learning about parenting, how to take care of children, including the prevention and knowledge of some common diseases, possible problems of newborns, children''s intellectual development, etc.


    Everyone is making fun of Meng Si. He didn''t read at all before. He has read all the books in his life these days.


    Han Mo is different from him. Han Mo hasn''t read these books before. He is self-taught. He summarizes his experience in practice. Now Meng Si doesn''t have a small thing to take care of, so he can only preview it first.


    Meng Si was also very happy that he finally had the opportunity to apply the knowledge he had learned for so long to practice. But it will take a few more months for the children to come out before they can really use it.


    Meng Si fantasizes about himself. Peng Ye keeps consulting Han Mo and Shen Fei about children.


    "I don''t know yet. Boys and girls don''t have to buy clothes." Shen Fei smiled and waved his hand.


    Peng Ye has been crazy shopping during pregnancy. Now he knows that he is really pregnant and becomes more crazy. He was determined in the morning. He has already bought a lot of things just on the road.


    "Xiao Mo, show sister Peng how about this list. Have all your Xuanxuan used it?" Peng Ye handed Han Mo a notebook.


    That''s not a list, it''s just a shopping book. More than half of the contents of a black notebook are filled, and each page is filled with what to buy and the quantity.


    Han Mo''s head buzzed at a glance. To tell the truth, although he was very kind to the little guy, he didn''t pay special attention to food and daily necessities.


    He hasn''t pursued the brand, and the most basic quality should be guaranteed. Health comes first, and then there''s no way. He really doesn''t know which country is good and which brand is good. If he encounters any problems in education, he may also know that he''s from the past after all.


    But if you ask him which brand of milk powder is good, which brand of baby tableware is good, and which brand of baby clothes is the best, he really doesn''t know.


    Obviously, Peng Ye is not satisfied with Han Mo, "forget it, it''s no use asking you. I''d better ask Shuya. You men are not good at shopping."


    In fact, Han Mo wanted to say that he was shopping for Da xuanzi in his family, but he really didn''t care about a brand.


    Peng Ye didn''t get the answer she wanted here, but it didn''t affect her good mood.


    I don''t know whether it''s psychological effect or whether pregnancy will make people look beautiful. Peng Ye looks very good today.


    But the harmonious painting style of Peng ye and Meng Si hasn''t lasted long


    "Didn''t I let you read? Where have you seen your books?" Peng Ye angrily accused Meng Si.


    Meng Si was still proud that he had done a lot of homework and read a lot of books before. Now he was accused by Peng ye in public. Of course, he was unconvinced. "I read books. All the books I read are in my mind."


    "Then you are also a paste brain. You read a book. Why don''t you know what pregnant women can and can''t eat?" Peng Ye is not willing to show weakness.


    Meng Si stopped for a while and said, "I... I read books about parenting. I didn''t read books about pregnant women. I don''t know what pregnant women can and can''t eat. Besides, you are a pregnant woman. Why don''t you read? I''ll take care of my girl. You can worry about others. "


    If he was at home, Meng Si would follow Peng Ye. At least he wouldn''t contradict her. Anyway, he really didn''t read the book about pregnant women. At that time, he didn''t expect to have pregnancy, so he thought about what to do when the child was born.


    But now it''s the set, as well as Han Mo and Shen Fei. Pang Xie, these little children, were there. He just boasted about how many books he had read. It must be uncomfortable to be beaten in the face so soon. Moreover, Peng Ye was so righteous, and Meng Si rose up a little.


    I didn''t expect the result of resistance to be disastrous. The mirror will tell him how terrible it is.


    Everyone was there, and it certainly wouldn''t make the atmosphere awkward. Shen Fei really came over and said with a smile, "in fact, the pregnancy of a pregnant woman is a very painful stage. My wife''s feet were swollen in the past year, and she couldn''t get out of bed in the later stage. Moreover, there are a lot of things that can''t be eaten, especially in the first three months. I don''t remember exactly what it was, You can ask the doctor or check on the Internet. "


    Shen Fei is a peacemaker in the middle. Meng Si also calms down from his hardness just now. He continues to flatter and smile like the Empress Dowager and the Buddha. "Oh, how can I, a big man, understand that pregnant women still have so many taboos? Let alone me, Xiangzi and their girls just know some fur and don''t know so much." With that, Meng Si Chao gave Park Xiangzi a wink.


    "Yes, yes, I don''t know. Hey, hey." Park Xiangzi helped out.


    Meng Si nodded. "What''s the big deal? I specialize in pregnant women''s books these days, okay? Make sure I know what you ask me next time. By the way, I''ll make you what you want to eat? " Meng Si smiled.


    "Can you cook?" Peng ye turned his eyes at Meng Si and said incredulously.


    "No, I can learn. Such a good teacher is here. I''ll learn what you want to eat." Meng Si quickly winked at the north and South Korean ink.


    Han Mo smiled. "OK, what do you want to do? Come to my house and learn while eating."


    Han Mo said with a smile in his heart that Meng Si only counsels Peng ye now and always thinks that he will have a little helper in the future. He never thought that the little guy who is looking forward to being born will not become his helper in the future, but is definitely a little accomplice who bullies Meng Si together.

 Chapter 746

    Because of Peng Ye''s pregnancy, Meng Silai''s crew had less time. Most of the time he was a full-time nursing father. This was his good name for himself, but others didn''t admit it. He was barely a housewife and man. In short, under the high-pressure torture of Peng ye, he learned to cook, learn nutrition matching, and learn how to accompany a pregnant woman.


    Meng si used to run to the crew when he had nothing to do. Now he occasionally sees him in the crew and knows that he is hiding from Peng ye and giving himself a holiday.


    At first, Han Mo gave Meng Si some advice. Later, he found that Meng Silai''s crew didn''t talk about serving pregnant women at all. One day, Meng Si finally ran to Han Mo and asked painfully.


    "Little Mo Mo, please draw me a beautiful blueprint quickly. Will you wait until the child is born? How do I think he is so noisy in Peng Ye''s stomach? He wants to eat this and that, and toss Peng ye from time to time. It doesn''t matter if he tosses Peng Ye. The key is that Peng Ye tosses me. Your brother is really miserable."


    Han Mo was stunned. Looking at Meng Si''s expression, he felt sympathetic and wanted to laugh. Before he could speak, Shen Fei laughed, and then patted Meng Si on the shoulder for the first time.


    Shen Fei usually doesn''t have such a move, because after all, he is different from Meng Si. He is the original boss of the company. Shen Fei is a young director or brought in by Han mo. there is still a gap in their identity. And Munce hates physical contact with him.


    But this time Shen Fei patted Meng Si on the shoulder, not as a director and company boss, but as a child''s father and a child''s prospective father.


    Meng Si did not respond, but looked helplessly at Shen Fei. I thought Shen Fei would give him some constructive encouragement.


    But the goose


    "I promise, when the child is born, the only thing you think about every day is how to put the child back into Peng Ye''s stomach." Shen Fei''s expression was complicated.


    "..." Meng Si''s expression was frozen on his face, and the whole person was petrified in an instant.


    After a while, Meng Si swallowed his saliva and looked at Han Mo like confirmation.


    Han Mo had nothing to say, but looked at Meng Si sympathetically.


    Meng Si''s world collapsed at this moment. He thought that although it was difficult to serve now, it might be better to wait until he was born. When his baby came out of Peng Ye''s belly, everything would be different.


    But what the hell is Shen Fei talking about? And Han Mo doesn''t help explain. Tell him it''s not what Shen Fei said, it''s not.


    Shen Fei seems not satisfied with the knife he just cut. He wants to make up another knife and continues, "he''s in his stomach. At least he''s just tossing about pregnant women, vomiting and irritability. You need to be tolerant and take care of it, but the child itself won''t bother you. He''s still in his mother''s stomach."


    Meng Si nodded in agreement, which is indeed the truth. After all, the child is in Peng Ye''s stomach. He doesn''t know how uncomfortable Peng Ye is now, but anyway, Peng Ye wants to eat everything. Then he finally bought it or cooked the food. Before Peng Ye ate it, he went to the washroom to vomit.


    This also made Meng si very distressed. First of all, his hard work was wasted, and he had to be angry by Peng yeqian. In short, one head is two big.


    But when the baby comes out? Didn''t Peng Ye stop vomiting? It won''t hurt. That should be a good thing.


    Shen Fei saw Meng Si''s idea and continued, "you think the child won''t bother you when he comes out. You''re really wrong. The child is in the stomach. In fact, the most bitter thing is the mother. Pregnant women are really uncomfortable, especially in the early stage, with pregnancy reaction. But when the children come out, it''s not just the pregnant women. If you don''t want to be an incompetent father and don''t want to be a shopkeeper, you don''t care about your children, then your hard days have just begun. "


    Shen Fei''s expression is very serious. It doesn''t seem like a joke at all. Meng Si certainly won''t be the shopkeeper. How can he leave the great cause of parenting to Peng Ye alone? His daughter is a lady who needs to know and be reasonable. She is a little princess and fairy. If her character is like Peng ye, it''s over. She''s like Zhang Fei and a female overlord, Female... Meng Si subconsciously shook his head at the thought of Peng Ye yelling at him and threw the picture out of his mind.


    So he wants to be a good father, a better father than Han Mo, which is his goal for the rest of his life. In the first half of his life, Meng Si''s energy has been making money. The money of this life, including the money of the next generation, has now been put in his pocket, so his only goal in the second half of his life is to be an excellent nursing father.


    Shen Fei knew Meng Si''s mind, with a smile on his mouth and bitter tears on his face. "From the moment the child cries for the first time, you will be officially on duty. You have to be on standby 24 hours a day. The little thing will cry, eat and pull at any time. Maybe you were so sleepy that you hugged her and finally fell asleep. Just put her in bed and immediately cried again, you continued to walk back and forth in her house. Finally fell asleep. After a while, I was hungry again. I had to rush to make milk powder and drink milk powder. You thought you could rest, poof, pull again, and change your diapers. "


    Shen Fei is like talking about an extremely painful experience. He is a little older than Han Mo and his child is also older than Xuanxuan. When the child was born, he didn''t have such a good opportunity. He is a little director who is still struggling. His life is not satisfactory and there is no old man to help him. He can only take care of himself and his wife. His wife has just given birth to a child and is in confinement. He also wants his wife to have more rest, so he does all these jobs. Shen Fei has a special say in this regard.


    Meng Si was stunned by what Shen Fei said. He never thought that the child was born like this. Shouldn''t he just grin like a little doll every day? Like a little angel, how can you suddenly become a little devil? It''s terrible.


    As soon as Shen Fei remembered his past experience, he finally had a place to talk about his bitter water. What he said just now was completely unsatisfactory. He continued, "this doesn''t include the children who go to the hospital for serious and minor diseases every day. It''s a small matter to spend money to queue up for medical treatment. It''s true that he is tired. Don''t you think it''s a matter for us adults to have a fever? When children have a fever, Can scare you half to death... "


    Shen Fei talked about his children when they were young, not to mention Meng Si. Even Han Mo felt numb after listening to it.


    At the moment, Meng Si''s attention is no longer how painful it is to serve pregnant women, but a palpitation at the thought of his future father''s career.


    Finally, Shen Fei smiled, "but it doesn''t matter. I was too poor at that time. I had no money and contacts. I was a little director who drifted north. I had a hard time. I couldn''t afford anyone. I can only take full responsibility for myself. You can ask the nursery teacher and aunt to let them do it. It will save a lot of trouble and worry."


    Meng Si proudly waved his hand and said firmly, "you can do it. How can I ask someone to do it? I''m going to be an all-round father."


    Han Mo and Shen Fei smiled at each other. They all felt that the child was not born now. Meng Si said it lightly. When the child was born, it is estimated that Meng Si''s first thing is to ask someone to take care of the child.

 Chapter 747

    After many days of struggle, hard thinking, and finally completely giving up treatment, only Meng Si knew what his life had experienced. However, he still didn''t believe that the birth of the child would be as miserable as Shen Fei said. After all, he knew Xuanxuan''s loveliness. That was an example in front of him, so it might be Shen Fei''s own problem. Da Xuan of Han Mo''s family is not like a little devil, It''s a little angel.


    Anyway, Meng Si is already in no desire and no desire. No matter how tortured, he is still looking forward to meeting the little cute in Peng Ye''s stomach.


    He didn''t think so. Shen Fei didn''t tell him what kind of life he expected. Han Mo didn''t tell him. To tell the truth, he really didn''t know. Han Mo thought about this and felt sorry for Shuya. Shuya faced it alone these days. He wasn''t around at all.


    Therefore, Han Mo has no right to speak and doesn''t give Meng Si any ideas. Anyway, Meng Si doesn''t say anything. Shen Fei has frightened her in her heart, but she still has beautiful fantasies about the future, because the only very favorable reason for Meng Si is that Xuanxuan is very good, Xuanxuan is very sensible, and Xuanxuan is a lovely little angel.


    Han Mo admits that he agrees very much. Shen Fei also admitted and agreed very much.


    But Shen Fei said something that Meng Si couldn''t refute, "Xuanxuan didn''t become so big at once."


    Anyway, the child hasn''t been born yet. Maybe Shen Fei''s little troublemaker was a little devil when he was a child, but his family is like a little angel like Xuanxuan.


    In fact, Meng Si''s main credit for not being frightened by Shen Fei is due to Han mo. Because Han Mo went back and said this to Shu Ya, and guessed that Meng Si would certainly tell Peng ye, and Peng ye knew that the first thing in the future was to find Shu Ya for verification. After all, she was the child''s mother.


    Shuya received Han Mo''s instructions and comforted Peng Ye. After all, no one''s children are independent individuals. Shen Fei''s children are boys. They may be a little noisy when they were young. This may be related to gender or other reasons, but not necessarily every family. Don''t think so much about pregnancy now. Then he praised his big xuanzi by the way. Anyway, he said it again whether it was true or not.


    It also settled the hearts of Peng ye and Meng Si.


    This matter has passed so smoothly. Meng Si continues to be his housewife and man. He waits on Peng Ye without any complaints and looks forward to the birth of the child.


    People are getting used to the days when they can''t see Meng Si these days. The crew has new progress every day. Although little pangxie is not a professional actor, he hasn''t humiliated Han mo. he has great potential as a comedian. He has really done some homework.


    When there was no little Ponzi''s play, he was also on the scene. Sometimes he watched other professional actors filming, and sometimes he sat in the corner with a script and a notebook.


    At first, Han Mo didn''t care. After a long time, he also noticed little pangxie. He saw him hiding in the corner to see things again. Han Mo was also a little curious about what the boy was looking at.


    Han Mo noticed it, and Shen Fei also noticed it. When he rested, Han Mo looked around and finally settled on pangxie in the distance. When he got up, Shen Fei stood up with Han mo.


    Park Xiangzi and Jin Taining are two masters who don''t mind eating melons. Naturally, they go to the theatre and walk behind.


    Little pangxie looked too seriously and didn''t notice that someone was standing behind him and still looking at his notebook.


    The notebook was not big, but it was full of memories. Little pangxie read it and talked about it.


    Han Mo and Shen Fei stood behind him, quietly watching, crowded with the two heads of Pu Xiangzi and Jin Taining.


    They are all directors, and they are professional. Even if Park Xiangzi and Jin Taining don''t have the ability to be independent, they are also from a professional background, and they know what little pangxie is watching at once.


    "Oh, little Pang Xie, you can do it. Who wrote the autobiography for you? Now I can analyze the characters. OK, you." Park Xiangzi''s voice suddenly appeared behind little pangxie, startling him.


    Suddenly turned around, he saw four faces and was startled again.


    "Don''t be nervous." Shen Fei smiled and patted little pangxie on the shoulderˇ° I remember when you were in the last play, you were cramming for your feet temporarily. You didn''t even know where to go. You often ran outside the camera and were scolded by me. Fortunately, you were the real character, and there was no big problem. But you did make great progress this time. I suspected that you were hanging up. Why did you change so much in just a few months? It turned out that there were noble people to help you. "


    Then Shen Fei narrowed his eyes and looked at Han Mo next to him, "Mr. Han, you are eccentric. There are so many new actors in the crew. Why do you only write a biography for little pangxie alone."


    Han Mo was stunned. He didn''t know little pangxie was reading the biography. He just didn''t know what he was looking at. He wanted to come and have a look. When he first saw it, he was greatly surprised and shouted in his heart that he didn''t expect it.


    Park Xiangzi and Jin Taining, as melon eaters, shouted together, "President Han is eccentric."


    Han Mo smashed his mouth. "I didn''t write it."


    "Not president Han?" Park Xiangzi stared round.


    "Is there someone else in the noble man of little pangxie?" Jin Taining can''t believe that little Ponzi can meet noble people.


    Just when Pu Xiangzi and Jin Taining were guessing who the noble man was, Pang Xie, who had just been frightened twice, suddenly woke up and jumped his feet and said, "who said I was written by others. I wrote it myself. I wrote not only biographies, but also autobiographies. I wrote tens of thousands of words."


    Park Jin, who was still whispering about who the noble man was, was stunned when they heard little Pang Xie''s words.


    Shen Fei was also surprised and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Han Mo was very calm, not because he knew that little pangxie was writing autobiographies and biographies, but because he knew little pangxie''s words. After all, little pangxie was the person he had the most contact with in the company, and the font was very clear. When he saw the dense words on his notebook, he knew that it was little pangxie''s autograph, and then he saw that it was a biography.


    Shen Fei said with a smile, "little Pang, thank you for making me look at you."


    Park Xiangzi and Jin Taining also scraped their eyes together.


    Because it will be the climax of Li Datou played by little pangxie. This part is the first conflict between him and faxiao Hu Guangsheng. A person who is weak, obedient to faxiao''s words and just wants to live a stable life in his hometown, marry a wife and have children is not a good person or a bad person. But he broke with him because of a small sentence and was very excited. This may be the first time in his life that he broke out such a roar from his heart.


    This play is very important to the characters, so little Ponzi will review it in advance. I didn''t expect to attract everyone.

 Chapter 748

    The drama director didn''t know the wonderful scene here. Because the break time was up, he ran over and asked Han Mo and Shen Fei if they could start shooting.


    "Start, you can start." Shen Fei waved to the staff to start preparation.


    We all know that Pang Xie is reading the biography and Autobiography of the characters, and they are all written by himself. It is his own analysis of the characters after he has read the script repeatedly.


    Now we are still looking forward to seeing little pangxie''s performance, because before, we all thought that little pangxie played well because of his comic talent. He played big head Li, which was a little naive and funny, and spoke of righteousness. Every expression was a little funny.


    Little pangxie is a hard-working actor. Han Mo has strict requirements for the actors in the crew. He can ng because his performance is not accurate, but it is absolutely not allowed for the actors in the crew to ng because they don''t remember their lines well.


    But people always make mistakes occasionally. Under the high pressure of Han Mo, many actors still occasionally come back because of their wrong lines. Only little pangxie is really familiar with his lines. He can not only memorize his lines, but also write down the lines of actors who play opposite him.


    This makes everyone sincerely admire. At least in terms of professionalism, Pang Xie is in the front of the crew.


    However, the outbreak point of the real character conflict of Li Datou has not been filmed, that is, the scene to be filmed now.


    It was a play in which Li Datou broke up with Hu Guangsheng.


    When Ma Xianyong, who wanted to be an assistant police officer, pretended to be Zhenzhen by using Zhenzhen''s mobile phone to give Li Da''s hair information to meet him, Hu Guangsheng disagreed with Li Da tou, but Li Da tou had to go. He didn''t believe that Zhenzhen would cheat him, or even if he cheated him, he also wanted to have a try.


    There is no need to talk too much about this part of the play. Although Zhang Yi did not write a biography to Hu Guangsheng as little pangxie did, he also mastered the characters very well, and this part just needs to follow the rhythm of little pangxie.


    In this scene, little Ponzi is the absolute protagonist. He wants to have an outbreak, which is very different from Li Datou or little Ponzi''s own character. Whether Pang Xie can control it well, let alone Shen Fei, even Han Mo has no confidence.


    The whole audience is ready.


    At the moment, Li Datou has received the news from Zhenzhen. He is full of joy and wants to go to the appointment, but he is blocked by his good friend Hu Guangsheng.


    The previous scene has been filmed, and now the scene starts with Li Datou''s emotional outburst.


    In the cinema, what we see is coherent. In fact, they are finally edited together. The process of shooting vision is carried out paragraph by paragraph.


    Therefore, for actors, it is not a continuous emotional accumulation, but a sudden outbreak of emotion.


    Little pangxie didn''t have too much brewing emotion and finished at one go.


    No one has ever seen such a small thank you. He is not valued by others. He has no dignity. He has been following behind others. Even his feelings and his emotions are so insignificant, but he shouted out his name for the first time.


    "I''m not big head, I''m Li Haigen If I don''t treat you as a brother, I will steal my uncle''s gun; If I don''t treat you as a brother, I will rob with you; I don''t treat you as a brother. I''ll help you boast for so many years. "


    When Dangdang, little Pang Xie spoke with a strong sense of rhythm, and his emotions erupted quickly and fiercely. At which node, everyone present was shocked.


    At the moment, the person in front of them is not Xiao pangxie, but Li Datou. He roared and told Hu Guangsheng and everyone behind the camera that he has a name. His name is Li Haigen. Although he is insignificant and unknown, he still has his own flash point. He shouldn''t and can''t be forgotten, He is one of many people living at the bottom of society, but he also has his own light. He has his own dignity and can be upright.


    There were not too many sensational feelings and complex emotions among the characters. When little Ponzi left angrily after the outbreak, everyone was moved.


    Han Mo and Shen Fei didn''t think that little pangxie would do it before. After all, it was an important climax. Little pangxie was not a professional actor. In such a scene that needed emotional outburst, it was likely that the strength was not enough or too strong, but unexpectedly, little pangxie didn''t appear in both cases. He grasped the strength very well and relaxed.


    "Little Pang Xie, you can. I was impressed twice today. You can not only write biographies for characters, but also pass it once in such a key play. Great, great. " Jin Taining patted little pangxie on the shoulder.


    Park Xiangzi also patted little pangxie on the shoulder and joked, "in the future, you will be a professional team, which is stronger than those small fresh meat. If you change your face again, you may be a movie emperor in the future."


    Little pangxie just had an emotional outburst. At the moment, he still didn''t come out of the play. Leng Buding was so praised by everyone. He was a little embarrassed. He touched the back of his head and changed from big Li back to little pangxie. "There''s no way. I just think of myself as big Li. There''s no other way."


    Han Mo took two steps forward, smiled and nodded, "so no matter what you do, as long as you work hard, there will always be a return. Acting originally has many skills, but there is no coincidence. It is enlightenment. When you are not you, but the role itself, it will be done."


    Because Han Mo, they are all around little pangxie, and other actors on the set also surround little pangxie.


    Han Mo continued that these words were for little pangxie and other young actors on the set. "Little pangxie wrote a detailed biography and Autobiography of the characters, which was the real inner monologue of the characters. He regarded himself as big Li, a little man whose real name had not been mentioned several times. In that case, if you were big Li, What kind of expression and emotional outburst you will have. This time it''s big head Li. Next time it can be big head Zhang and big head Wang. Each role is the same. "


    In fact, little pangxie was just an unknown person on the set. In Shen Fei''s eyes, little pangxie is not a professional actor. They think he is suitable and he also wants to play, but the most important reason is Han Mo''s recommendation, so Li Dadou decided to play little pangxie.


    So at first, Shen Fei and Pu Xiangzi jintaining didn''t think little pangxie was much better.


    In the eyes of other actors, little pangxie is a related family. He has no professional background and no representative works. He is nothing except Han Mo''s assistant.


    At the moment, because of his excellent performance and the praise of Han Mo, everyone began to look at pangxie''s biography and want to learn from him.

 Chapter 749

    Originally unknown "relationship households" on the set, but because of a play, it has become an example for all actors on the set.


    No matter the old actors or the new actors, they all think that little pangxie''s serious method is very effective and strive to emulate it. But little pangxie didn''t start making a biography on the first day. He began to study the character big head Li when he got the script, including his every action, his mood when he said every word, and several characters related to him, How he faced it with emotion.


    How can a biography and Autobiography of tens of thousands of words be written in a day or two.


    However, we think his method is good and a kind of learning. At least in the future filming, we can make some preparations in advance.


    Anyway, we all know the method. Whether it will be used on ourselves depends on the individual.


    Han Mo is ready to go home after following some important plays today. Before leaving, he explained to Shen Fei.


    Shen Fei filmed independently. Han Mo didn''t worry at all. During this period, Shen Fei made great progress. At the earliest, he was a TV drama director. Later, Han Mo found his potential and took him to make movies together. Just as it happened, Han Mo also needed such an assistant.


    Han Mo went to pick up the little guy from school. He didn''t go home directly this time. He called Chen Yuehong and told the old couple that they wouldn''t go home for dinner because Meng Si and Peng ye were at Shuya''s residence. Han Mo picked up the child and went directly to her. It is said that Peng Ye wants to eat what Meng Si has not learned.


    Meng Si couldn''t help but pull Peng ye to find Han Mo and learn while eating.


    In fact, no matter what dishes, you can find the production method on the Internet. Meng Si uses the method taught and made by Han Mo, which is delicious and bad. The advantage is that Han Mo can teach him hand in hand, directly point out what he did wrong, and change it in time if there is a problem, so as not to go back to find the reason when he finished.


    This is also the main reason why Meng Si likes to find Han Mo to teach himself directly.


    However, the disadvantages are also obvious. The biggest headache is that Peng ye can eat the dishes made by Han Mo, which will be compared with the dishes made by Meng Si later, and there will be a gap with the comparison. This has become one of the important reasons why Peng Ye roared at Meng Si.


    "What do you cook? Is that what people eat? Will you give this to our cookies? " Peng Ye scolded Meng Si.


    Meng Si stood carefully opposite Peng ye, even the atmosphere did not dare to breathe.


    At noon, Meng Si cooked several dishes for Peng ye, one of which was just learned from Han Mo, but because he was not good at cooking before, home cooking was ok, and a slightly more complex hard dish, Meng Si had never done it before. Now it''s really a little hard to learn. Anyway, a dish needs to be scolded several times to understand the mystery.


    This dish was cooked for the first time at noon, and then he was severely criticized by Peng Ye. For a moment, he couldn''t help talking to Peng ye, which made him regret all afternoon.


    It''s not because I regretted talking back to the pregnant woman, but why I regretted talking back. As a result, I may have been yelled for two minutes. However, I was scolded for my refutation all afternoon. In the evening, I was pulled down Shu Ya''s family and then scolded by Peng Ye.


    Shu Ya took advantage of Peng ye to go to another room and whispered in Meng Si''s ear, "sister Peng used to be hot tempered, but she''s reasonable. She doesn''t look like a bomb like now. It may be the reason for pregnancy. You should bear it more."


    Meng Si smiled. "I''ve known her for more than 20 years. I don''t know what her temper is. She used to be strong, but now she''s anxious. After all, her figure is out of shape, and she has pregnancy reaction. In fact, she can''t eat what she wants. That''s why she''s in a bad mood. Why don''t I let her scold me? If she can be in a good mood, Whatever. "


    "My little cookie, mom knows you want to eat delicious food, but Dad can''t make it. Just wait for uncle Han Mo to come back."


    Before Peng Ye finished, Han Mo led the little guy in from the outside.


    "Who''s the cookie?" The little guy looked at his father with his head tilted.


    Han Mo whispered in Xuanxuan''s ear, "cookies are the unborn child of aunt Peng''s family."


    "Is it a boy or a girl?" The little guy asked curiously.


    Han Mo rubbed the child''s head, thought about it and replied gently, "dad doesn''t know. Does Xuanxuan want to be a little brother or a little sister?"


    "Little sister... Little brother is also good." The little guy is imagining that he can have a little brother or sister one day.


    Han Mo chuckled and quickly waved his hand, "that''s no good. The later born are always small, and the first born are brothers and sisters."


    The little guy nodded vaguely, "then I''ll be born later..."


    Han Mo''s answer to the little guy was a little speechless, but he didn''t want to worry about it too much. Some things are not useful to explain too many times. He must know when the child reaches that age.


    When Han Mo and the little guy were whispering at the door, Meng Si had listened to the voice and came out. The first sight of Han Mo was like seeing relatives.


    "You''re finally back. Help me. I''m afraid you won''t answer the phone again. At that time, you won''t see the beef in the pot, but me." Meng Si directly took Han Mo to the kitchen.


    Han Mo just walked inside and saw Peng Ye sitting and chatting with Shuya. When he met Peng ye at ordinary times, Han Mo would go and talk a few words, but now he saw the murderous look on Peng Ye''s face and swallowed it again. It''s better to talk less and do more.


    Han Mo cooked while Meng Si learned.


    Soon a large table of dishes appeared on the table.


    Han Mo''s dishes are most in line with Peng Ye''s current taste. She vomites everything else, so she doesn''t vomit the dishes made by Han mo.


    When she ate what she wanted to eat, Peng Ye was in a slightly better mood. She sat next to Shuya and touched Shuya with her elbow. She said with a playful expression, "Xiaoya, otherwise you''ll be pregnant. Just as I''m just pregnant, I''ll wait for you. We can have children together."


    Shuya chuckled, "how can you say that you''re pregnant when you''re pregnant? Even if I''m pregnant now, maybe you haven''t been pregnant yet. Can you wait for a baby? As long as it should be. "


    Peng Ye pouted. "You''re all young. You just want to get pregnant. Having another boy is a good word for your family."


    Han Mo smiled, "if I really want another child, I hope it''s still my daughter."


    The little guy suddenly interrupted, "yes, girl, mom, will you give Yuxuan another little sister?"

 Chapter 750

    Peng Ye is older. Pregnancy is always more painful than young people, and her reaction is more intense. No one really knows what pain she has experienced except herself. She doesn''t mean to be unreasonable, but sometimes she can''t control herself. She can only vent her temper on Meng Si, because she knows that Meng Si will tolerate her.


    Meng Si was bullied by Peng Ye. He thought that when he came to Han Mo''s house, there were two people who spoke for himself. He might as well avoid Peng Ye''s separate bombing. Unexpectedly, it was not Han Mo or Shu Ya who really saved him, but da Xuan


    "Aunt Pengye, will the baby in your stomach hear us when you say we talk?" Xuanxuan put her little head close to Peng Ye''s stomach and listened carefully.


    Peng Ye was stunned for a moment. In fact, she was not sure. After all, the baby in her stomach was still very young and didn''t even have fetal movement. However, if she couldn''t hear it, why are so many people paying attention to prenatal education? Peng Ye was just pregnant and was still tortured by pregnancy reaction. She didn''t have any Parry except losing her temper. At the moment, she was asked by Xuanxuan, I don''t know how to answer.


    Shuya gently rubbed the little guy''s head and said, "of course you can hear it. Now the baby in aunt Pengye''s belly can hear anything Xuanxuan says."


    Xuanxuan couldn''t help but put an "O" shape when she heard her mother''s words. She thought it was novel and mysterious.


    Peng ye also looked at Shuya curiously, "can you really hear it? I''m so small, and across my belly, the child can hear us? "


    Shuya nodded confidently, "you can really hear it. When I was pregnant, I paid more attention to prenatal education, often played some music, and then told stories to my stomach. Therefore, Xuanxuan was more clever after she was born, and she also liked music and listening to stories. I heard about Shen Fei''s son. At that time, he made some TV dramas about the war of resistance against Japan. His wife also worked on the set in the early stage of pregnancy. There were always some scenes such as blasting and shouting to kill. After birth, children are very naughty, but now they are older and better after receiving education. I don''t know if it''s really useful, but I think it''s always good to keep a good mood and play some soothing music to read books. When the mother is in a good mood, the child may be in a good mood. "


    Shuya began to share her experience. She really didn''t know whether prenatal education was useful to the child''s growth, but she knew that a good mood would be transmitted to the child. That''s why han Mo always said that Xuanxuan was so sensible and his education was good. Shuya insisted that Xuanxuan''s excellence was brought out by her mother because she did a good job in prenatal education.


    The little guy dragged his chin with both hands and tilted his head. He knelt in front of the sofa and stared at Peng Ye''s stomach. It seemed that he really saw the appearance of a baby and was happy all over his face.


    "Baby, my name is Xuanxuan. In the future, you will call me sister Xuanxuan. Although I want to be a sister, my mother said that the first born is my sister, so I am your sister." The little guy was very serious and chatted with his little friend whom Peng ye had not met in his stomach.


    Peng Ye''s originally sharp eyes suddenly became gentle. She gently touched her stomach and felt the life in her stomach. This little thing tasted all the food she ate every day, sour, sweet, salty and light. Must also feel her mood, happy, sad, irritable and gentle.


    Wouldn''t the children hear Meng Si every time they scold him like a shrew at home?


    She didn''t scold Meng Si occasionally, but scolded almost all the time. Sometimes she realized how she could be so bad tempered. At that time, she thought it was all right. She was pregnant, vomited and uncomfortable. Anyway, Meng Si should give it up and deserve the best care. It''s also right to scold Meng Si.


    But at the moment, Peng Ye fell into deep guilt. He was not only Meng Si''s wife, but also the child''s mother. Every time he lost his temper, he transmitted his emotions to his children. Was she unhappy, angry, yelled by me, and trembled with fear?


    Thinking of this, Peng Ye subconsciously gently stroked his stomach and felt more guilty.


    "Wife, eat fruit. I cut it. How about it? Is there any progress in the technology of cutting apples now? " Meng Si smiled and showed off in front of Peng ye with a peeled apple.


    In the past, every time Meng Si peeled an apple for Peng ye, she would lose her temper. Meng Si felt that he didn''t cut an apple for Peng ye before he was pregnant. It''s not that he didn''t care about her. As long as it was a small matter like cutting an apple, Peng ye didn''t want to wait for Meng Si to do it. If he wanted to eat it, he would cut it himself.


    But pregnancy is different. Meng Si always wants to do something for Peng Ye. I''ve been scolded several times for apple.


    Shuya frowned when she saw it. She spent a lot of time with Peng ye and knew some of Peng Ye''s preferences. Peng Ye didn''t particularly like eating apples like this before. Every time Zeng Ying peeled the apples, she asked Zeng Ying to cut them into small pieces. Although this was not a necessary behavior before pregnancy, Shuya believed that after pregnancy, Peng ye will only give full play to some of his previous habits.


    Shu Ya is thinking about how she can get round when Peng Ye scolds Meng Si again. Meng Si came to ask for credit. She doesn''t have to eat Peng Ye. She may come to show them that the apple is well cut. Right, right, help Meng Si defend from this point. After all, Meng Si has been scolded by Peng Ye five or six times since he entered their house.


    Peng Ye looked at the apple and didn''t speak immediately. The atmosphere suddenly became quiet. Although it was only a moment, Meng Si''s back was cold, and an ominous premonition arose. He felt that in a few seconds, a painful roar was about to happen. Meng Si had held his breath and let the storm come more violently.


    "In fact, I don''t particularly like eating the whole apple. Cut it into small pieces." Peng Ye gently touched his stomach and said calmly, and then looked at Xuanxuan gently.


    Meng Si couldn''t believe his ears when he heard such normal instructions. He was petrified on the spot.


    Shuya is even more surprised. Peng Ye has changed so suddenly. I remember when she first came, she always yelled at Meng Si, how fierce she should be, but at the moment, Peng ye can see a faint aura of loving mother.


    Peng Ye was amused by Meng Si''s appearance, "are you stupid?"


    "No, no, i... wife, why didn''t you scold me? Did I do something bad? Can''t I change it?" Meng Si couldn''t believe it. Every time he was careful, he would be scolded. This time, he didn''t scold himself, and he was much more gentle.


    "You''re sick. I''m fine. This is prenatal education, okay? Keep your voice down in case you scare my baby. " Peng ye said gently, and then touched his stomach.


    Xuanxuan also nodded, then put her finger to her mouth and made a Shh gesture, "keep your voice down and don''t make noise until the baby sleeps."

 Chapter 751

    Meng Si seems to have been shocked. She suddenly wants to cry. Being a mother is different. It''s no use how to make Peng Ye change her temper in the past. Every time she says, she''s a mother. It''s just like this. She likes how she drops, but now she takes the initiative to become warm and soft.


    Although I don''t know how long Peng ye can stick to his original form, Meng Si is still very happy. At least Peng Ye has this intention. In fact, he can understand Peng Ye. Meng Si has also checked some articles about pregnant women on the Internet. It is true that the physiology and psychology of pregnant women will change greatly in the early stage of pregnancy, which is easy to be irritable and needs more tolerance and understanding from their families.


    Every time Meng Si feels that Peng Ye is unreasonable, he goes to the Internet to see other people''s painful experiences for comfort. Suddenly, Meng Si finds that Peng Ye is actually OK, not particularly irritable, and reasonable. As long as he doesn''t do anything wrong, he can still live in harmony.


    In the first half, Peng Ye jumped at Meng Si''s scolding. In the second half, the painting style changed. Peng Ye became a good wife and mother, and his strength changed too much. Let alone Meng Si, Han Mo was a little confused about the situation.


    Instead, Dameng Xuan was the most calm one in the family. She carefully looked at Peng Ye''s stomach, sang and danced for a while, and gave her favorite stories to the baby inside.


    Pengye happily said to Shuya, "I think prenatal education is really useful. Our little cookie has no temper after contacting Xuanxuan."


    Meng Si also felt curious and stretched his neck. "Wife, what do you think is different?"


    Peng ye thought about it and began to say his feelings, "before, I always wanted to lose my temper and yell at you, but since Xuanxuan was around me, I didn''t want to lose my temper, and I can bear you if you did something wrong. It''s not a big deal, just think about it. I don''t want to speak loudly at all."


    Meng Si was moved and wanted to cry. She turned to Shuya with tears. "Can I take your big Xuanxuan away?"


    Before Shuya could refuse, Han Mo took the lead in saying, "No." The tone is decisive and serious.


    Meng Si looked at Han Mo and smashed his mouth. "Why are you so serious? I''m just kidding, but I''m really strange. Why doesn''t Xuanxuan bother with that little thing in our family when she sings, tells stories and dances?"


    Shuya covered her mouth and smiled. "That''s why your baby doesn''t toss. Peng Ye is in a good mood. She''s in a good mood. If she can control her mood, she won''t yell at you. Moreover, it''s bad for the child''s physical and mental development if she always quarrels."


    Meng Si didn''t know that they talked about prenatal education before. Now he nodded hard. It seems that it is also very important to keep Peng ye in a good mood. Meng Si is more motivated.


    The next chat went well. Peng Ye never yelled at Meng Si until Shuya and Han Mo sent them away.


    ......


    Moonlight through the window screen, the living room dim light.


    The little guy had already fallen asleep and showed a sweet smile.


    Shu Ya lies in Han Mo''s arms, thoughtful.


    "I feel that Xuanxuan really wants a little partner today." Shu Yajiao said drily.


    Han Mo smiled foolishly and deliberately said, "Xuanxuan has little partners. The little tiger in the kindergarten, Meng Meng and Le Yan are all little partners."


    Shu Ya smashed her mouth. "Oh, I''m not talking about this. I''m talking about closer and closer."


    "Huh?" Han Mo continues to pretend confused.


    "Annoying." Shuya gently pinched Han Mo''s strong waist.


    Han Mo sneered, "if you hint at me like this, I''ll understand."


    ......


    In an hour.


    "I really think Xuanxuan should have a little partner so that she won''t be alone in the future." Shu Yajiao gasped slightly and her cheeks were crimson.


    Han Mo held Shuya in his arms again. "Well, actually, I had planned to do this for a long time, but I didn''t mention it because I was afraid you would work hard considering whether Xuanxuan could accept it or not."


    These two points are true. First of all, Xuanxuan should like herself and have a brother or sister. If she doesn''t agree, Han Mo and Shuya won''t want a second child.


    There is Shuya. After all, she is the child''s mother. She pays more when she is pregnant to give birth. Han Mo didn''t know what she looked like when she was pregnant. Now he sees Peng ye, a strong woman, who is also tortured. He is a little distressed for Shuya. Although Shuya won''t get angry easily, there will be physical discomfort.


    Shuya is different from Han mo. she never thought about having a second child before. She really saw Peng Ye pregnant and Xuanxuan chatting with the baby across Peng Ye''s belly. Now Han Mo said that he had thought of giving Xuanxuan a companion for a long time. She was afraid of her hard work, so she didn''t say it. She felt very warm in her heart, The arm around Han Mo''s waist is tighter.


    "I don''t think it''s hard..." Shu Ya pasted her pink cheek on Han Mo CHIGUO''s chest with a soft voice.


    Han Mo is happy. He wants to give Xuanxuan a company. A child is too lonely when he grows up. He personally likes girls. It will be good to have another girl, but if it is a boy, he is also very happy, so he can have another man to protect Dameng Xuan. In case someone dares to bully their family treasure beixuan in the future, they will beat him together.


    Thinking about Han Mo and Xuanxuan''s idea of having a brother or sister during the day, it seems that the child doesn''t have any concept about this. There are no children who play well in their class, and no one has a second child at home. The child doesn''t understand it very well.


    However, looking at her attitude towards Peng Ye today, it seems that she is looking forward to having a brother and sister to play with her, and she is also very patient. Han Mo unconsciously looks forward to the future.


    "Then let''s discuss with Xuanxuan and ask her for advice."


    Shuya nodded silently.


    Han Mo gently slides one hand on Shuya''s tender and round shoulder


    One night


    ˇ­ˇ­


    "Xuanxuan, dad wants to discuss something with you, um... To be exact, ask for your opinion." Han Mo said seriously that Shuya wanted to explain her brother and sister to Xuanxuan, but Han Mo thought it was more appropriate to say it himself.


    The little guy nodded seriously.


    Han Mo Chong drowned and rubbed Xuanxuan''s head. "Do you want to have a brother or sister?"


    The little guy met aunt Pengye only yesterday and learned that a baby who can''t speak and move is in aunt''s stomach. She also knew that only her brother or sister could be born.


    Xuanxuan thought, "yes, Xuanxuan is looking forward to aunt Pengye''s baby."


    PS: will Meng Daxuan agree?

 Chapter 752

    Han Mo was stunned for a moment. Shu Ya, who had been hiding not far from eavesdropping, also helped her forehead.


    The little guy still didn''t understand Han Mo''s meaning. She thought it was the baby in Peng Ye''s belly.


    Although the little guy is very smart, he is also confused about the problems that have not been involved. Han Mo patiently continued to explain, "Dad is not talking about Aunt Pengye''s little brother and sister, but our parents and Xuanxuan, and then add a little brother or sister?"


    The little guy looked at his father in surprise. His expression suddenly changed. He bit his lips and wronged his eyes. "Don''t mom and Dad love me anymore? Why should other people come to our house? "


    Han Mo felt very distressed for the first time. He didn''t know how to explain this to his children. In fact, it was very simple. He didn''t know how to tell Xuanxuan that his parents wanted to have a second child. They might be a little brother or a little sister. Just give Xuanxuan more partners. Their love for Xuanxuan will never decrease.


    But Han Mo didn''t say what he was ready to say, because the little guy was already wronged and was about to cry. Han Mo stopped and stopped talking. Shu Ya rushed over from behind the scenes and kissed Xuanxuan to change the topic.


    "It''s time for dinner, Xuanxuan. Let''s eat quickly and go to school. Do you want to wear those shoes today?" Shuya took Xuanxuan''s small hand and said.


    Xuanxuan wiped the tears that had not fallen in time and said, "I want to wear red shoes."


    Shuya took the little guy forward and looked back at Han mo. they both shrugged helplessly.


    Han Mo''s first persuasion failed. In fact, from the heart of Han Mo and Shuya, they want to have a baby to be with Xuanxuan. The only child is really lonely. But this matter must be agreed by Xuanxuan. Han Mo will never make a decision when Xuanxuan is unwilling, including Shuya. Otherwise, it will lose significance. They think it would be good to have a Xuanxuan. This time, Han Mo got the answer that Xuanxuan is unwilling and he doesn''t want to say it again.


    Xuanxuan is putting on her shoes. Shuya stands aside. Han Mo whispers in Shuya''s ear, "the child doesn''t want to."


    Shuya nodded slightly and lowered her voice, "forget it."


    Han Mo gave a light, um, approval.


    What happened in the morning didn''t affect Xuanxuan''s good mood when she went to the kindergarten. The children''s mood came and went quickly. They didn''t stay in the little guy''s heart for a long time.


    The little guy didn''t agree, so Han Mo didn''t plan. After all, it would be fun to have a cute Daxuan at home. If he didn''t want to find her a companion, he wouldn''t want to have a second child.


    Han Mo went directly to the studio after sending his children to kindergarten. Shen Fei showed Han Mo some of his shooting parts. Han Mo was very satisfied after reading them and had nothing to mention. Shen Fei grew rapidly during this period. Han Mo has intended to give Shen Fei a script for his own work in the next film.


    Meng Si has not come for some days, and everyone is almost used to the busy days without Meng Si on the set, but when he suddenly appears


    "Hey, Shen Fei, thank you so much." Meng Si''s face was full of joy and complacency. It was not the miserable look he had felt a few days ago.


    Shen Fei was stunned. He didn''t know what had happened. Meng Si would say thank you to him, but he didn''t do anything.


    Looking at Shen Fei''s silly expression, Meng Si smiled, smiling so brightly.


    Han Mo probably guessed the reason why Meng Si said this sentence and smiled without saying anything.


    "Thank you for your negative teaching material. Your boy was naughty and hard to take when he was a child. It was because of prenatal education. You were bidding for some war films, shouting and killing, and the machine guns and cannons popping every day. Can the child not be naughty when born? Prenatal education is too important." Meng Si was very excited. It may be the only good sleep since he slept so long yesterday. At the moment, his face looks much better.


    Shen Fei is still a little monk. He understands Meng Si''s prenatal education. He looks at Meng Si and Han Mo in doubt.


    Han Mo smiled, "Peng Ye hasn''t lost his temper?"


    Meng Si sat down triumphantly and picked his eyebrows. "He didn''t lose his temper. Now he talks like a kitten for fear that talking loudly will affect the children in his stomach." Meng Si said and laughed.


    Shen Fei also knows Peng Ye. When he was not pregnant, he did things and talked like wind and fire. People didn''t see it. He heard the voice first. Moreover, he had seen how she yelled at Meng Si before. Now he heard Meng Si say again that Peng Ye didn''t yell at him. Shen Fei was very shocked.


    Meng Si continued, "our family is now quiet and peaceful. I listen to classical music, watch prenatal education programs, read books and read stories. I have known Peng ye for more than 20 years. It is the first time I have seen her so gentle. The aura of motherhood is too powerful, but Xuanxuan has played a positive role. Of course, I am more grateful for the role played by the Amoy boy of Shen Fei''s family."


    Han Mo smiled. Shen Fei was a little helpless.


    "Nobody" has come to an end. The main scenes have been filmed. There are still a small number of deficiencies and omissions. Although no reporters have taken photos of the scene and Han Mo has not spoiled any shooting plot, netizens always use their imagination for joint thinking, that is, everyone doesn''t know whether they guess right or not, so there is a topic for discussion.


    These days, there is no new information about Han Mo''s films on the Internet. Instead, Peng Ye was photographed going to the hospital for examination. He was guessed to be going to have a prenatal examination. He is suspected to be pregnant. This news that would have appeared in the headlines was drowned by the attention of the film.


    When someone took a picture of Peng Ye going to the hospital and added it to the Internet, Han Mo deliberately spoiled several videos and photos on the set, attracting everyone''s attention to the film.


    This is what Meng Si and Peng ye hope. They don''t want to know about pregnancy. After all, pregnancy and childbirth are private affairs. If they have to be watched even for birth inspection and shopping for baby products, Peng ye will be very painful. They hope to keep a low profile and do what every woman will do, and don''t want to be paid too much attention. And when things are not ripe, many things are very difficult to say, let alone create complications.


    ......


    The little guy on the other side is working in groups in kindergarten.


    Xuanxuan, Xiaohu, Mengmeng, Leyan and ruiruirui are a group. Five children sit on five small chairs and sit around several small tables.


    "Xiaohu, what do you spell?" Mengmeng sees that Xiaohu is making things with patchwork blocks in his hand and asks strangely.


    The little tiger was proud, "I''m making a stroller."

 Chapter 753

    aby carriage?


    Originally, Mengmeng just saw it and asked curiously, but Xiaohu''s unexpected answer attracted the attention of other children in the group.


    "Little tiger, is this a stroller?" Le Yan asked incredulously.


    "Yes, how''s it going? It''s cool. " Xiaohu proudly raised his semi-finished products.


    Ruirui also looked at the semi-finished products made by Xiaohu with his small head. "Xiaohu, don''t you like small planes and cars best? How did you spell this today? "


    "Yes, we don''t need to take a stroller now. How can you remember to spell this?" Mengmeng is even more incredible. She would rather she read it wrong.


    The stroller is a distant thing for several children. They are big brothers and sisters in the middle class. Usually, no one takes the stroller when they go out, so they can''t afford to lose that person.


    Little tiger raised his head and smiled, "who said I spell it for myself, I spell it for my little brother, I''m going to have a little brother soon."


    "Wow!" The small mouths of several little friends were wide open because of surprise.


    Seeing the surprised faces of the children, Xiaohu was even more proud.


    "Where did the little brother come from?" Ruirui''s eyes widened as if he had found a great thing.


    "Of course it''s from my mother''s stomach. Just like me, it''s from my mother''s stomach, but he hasn''t been born yet, but I guess it must be my brother. How I wish I had a brother." Xiaohu has imagined how happy it is to have a little brother in the future.


    Dad just told Xuanxuan about his little brother and sister this morning, so seeing Xiaohu looking forward to his face, he couldn''t help but remind the little guy of what happened in the morning and asked weakly, "is it as good as a little brother?"


    "Of course, when I have a little brother, someone will play with me at home. I can play cars, planes, games and building blocks with me. In the future, I will be the boss and he will be the second. He will follow me all the time." Xiaohu proudly pointed to himself with his thumb.


    "But will mom and dad stop loving you?" The little guy continued to ask weakly.


    Xiaohu smiled and waved his hand, "how could it be? My father or my father, my mother or my mother, how could they not love me? I think one more little brother can share my troubles. In the future, my mother will not only scold me, but also scold another person for her. In this way, on average, I will be scolded many times less every week, It''s exciting to think about it. Hey, when can my little brother be born? "


    Little tiger felt a little lost when he thought that his little brother would not be born for many months.


    Xuanxuan listened to Xiaohu, and it seemed that a little brother was not so bad, "what if it was a little sister?" The little guy asked with great interest.


    Other children also nodded. They thought Xiaohu guessed wrong. It''s also very likely that it''s a little sister.


    In fact, Xiaohu didn''t think he would be a little sister before. He just wants a little brother. He can play boy games with him, shoot guns, play with cars, planes and tanks. It''s exciting to think about it. But sister


    The little tiger scratched the back of his head and said carelessly, "if it''s a little sister, I''ll take her to play. I protect her. Who calls me her big brother. My little sister can also play with me. I haven''t thought about what to play. We can play whatever she wants. "


    After listening to Xiaohu''s excited speech, Mengmeng thought, "Hey, in fact, I''m also lonely. You can play with me when I go to kindergarten every day. I play alone when I go home. I wish I had a little sister to play with me, design clothes and hairstyles for Barbie, read and draw with me, but I don''t. Xiaohu is so happy."


    Le Yan also lowered his head and sighed, "I also hope to have a little sister. My mother bought a super big puzzle. I can''t finish it alone. I hope to have a little sister to fight with me, which is much easier. After finishing the homework my mother gave me, I can also do it together, so I don''t have to face it alone. "


    Ruirui didn''t have any idea at all. Now when he heard what his friends said, he also felt that having a brother and sister was a great thing. "Then I also want to have a brother. I''ll give him my snacks and he can give them to me. Won''t I have twice as many snacks in the future?"


    "Wow ~ Yes, there will be twice as many toys in the future." Meng Meng said excitedly, as if she was going to have a little sister soon.


    The little guy who hasn''t commented for a long time is also looking forward to it. If he has a little sister, he can exchange toys and snacks in the future. Every time I struggle with what to wear for Barbie, there is another person who can help me out. When mom and Dad don''t have time to play with themselves, my little sister can accompany her.


    "Have a little sister well, I also want to have a little sister." Xuanxuan blurted out.


    "I want to have a little brother."


    "I want to have a little sister."


    "Little brother."


    "Little sister."


    Several partners have their own views. Girls hope they can have a little sister. After all, it''s easier to have a common language and play with dolls together.


    Boys want to have a little brother so that they can play many games played by boys.


    Originally, only Xiaohu was making a stroller with splicing blocks. Now the other four little partners also dismantled the originally assembled toys and made a stroller.


    ......


    "Dad, Xuanxuan wants a little sister." The little guy''s small hand took Han Mo''s big hand and raised his small head.


    Han Mo was stunned. He didn''t think that the little guy would take the initiative to say such words. In the morning, the little guy asked him in tears if his parents didn''t love her and wanted his little sister.


    "Xuanxuan, dad just wants to find you a playmate. It''s not because he doesn''t love you that he put forward what he said this morning. You don''t have to force it. My mother and I respect your ideas first." Han Mo stopped and gently rubbed the child''s head.


    "Dad, I''m not reluctant. I really want a little sister." The little guy nodded seriously.


    Han Mo didn''t understand. He just went to school all day. How could he change so fast? What did the teacher say? It shouldn''t be. Ding Rou can''t talk about this. What did other children say?


    Han Mo pinched the little guy''s face, "why did Xuanxuan suddenly want a little sister."


    "Because Xiaohu is about to have a little brother, I think it''s good to have a little sister." The little guy blinked innocent big eyes and tooted his small mouth.

 Chapter 754

    Han Mo looked at the little guy inconceivably. The gap between the front and back of the little guy was too big, which made Han Mo a little uncomfortable. After asking the situation, it turned out that Xiaohu played a role, and he didn''t know what Xiaohu said to Xuanxuan, which could make the little guy who cried in the morning change his mind in the afternoon.


    Before Han Mo could ask what Xiaohu said, the little guy said happily, "Xiaohu said that when he has a little brother, someone will play with him with guns, toy cars and small planes. Le Yan also said that if she had a little sister and someone would play with her at home after school, she would always play alone and be very lonely. "


    The little guy said happily about the children''s fantasy of a better life after having a little brother and sister.


    These are what the little guy told other children that he wants to play with them when he has a little brother and sister. Han Mo is still curious about what Xuanxuan thinks, "what would Xuanxuan want to play with her if she had a little brother or sister?"


    Without thinking, as like as two peas love, "I hope to be a little sister. We can play with Bobbi and have a good family. It is not bad to paint together, but first of all, she likes painting as much as I do. Painting is a gift and interest. I don''t like to love it, but I can design clothes, skirts, ha, and we can wear exactly the same skirt."


    "What if it''s a little brother?" Han Mo asked with a smile.


    In fact, it''s hard for men and women to be sure. Children may think that like buying dolls, they will come to what they want. In order to play the same games, boys want to be little brothers and girls want to be little sisters, but sometimes this is probably the opposite of what they want.


    The little guy blinked his big innocent eyes, "little brother? How can it be? I like my little sister. "


    "Well... Dad means that in case, because it''s hard to be sure, aunt Pengye''s family doesn''t know it''s a boy or a girl." Han Mo can''t explain to Xuanxuan that this is a probability problem, but it does exist. It may be a boy or a girl. Let the little guy know. Otherwise, what if she wants to get a little sister, but suddenly she is a little brother and has a gap in her heart.


    The little guy thought for a moment, "if it''s a little brother... Well, let''s talk about it. I haven''t thought about it yet..."


    ......


    "Really? Did Xuanxuan really say that? " Han Mo told Shuya what Xuanxuan said. Shuya couldn''t believe her ears. This is a 180 degree change.


    Han Mo glanced at the little guy playing with his Barbie doll in the living room, smiled and nodded.


    Sometimes children are like this. Maybe she can''t listen to what her parents say, or she just doesn''t want to listen, but it''s very easy to accept the infiltration of her classmates or teachers.


    ......


    As Han Mo''s family entered a new chapter, the film Anonymous was officially killed. Post production work is under way.


    Different from the lack of talents at the beginning of making films, Han Mo now has a professional post production team dedicated to post production of films, and the level is superb. Han Mo only needs the final check, and he doesn''t need to stare at it all the time, which saves a lot of things.


    After the film production, it is the post publicity conference. These are just a formality for Han mo. the reporter follows the rules and asks some questions that Han Mo already knows. The main creators answer step by step. There is nothing new and there will be no mistakes.


    This film is the biggest change made by Han Mo according to the original work. First of all, he thinks the film is very good, but he has to admit the problems existing in the film. Because he wants to present more excellent works to the audience, he must get rid of the dross and spend a lot of time.


    The release time has been finalized, and the expectation of the premiere for Han Mo is not so great. Although the box office is an important standard to measure the quality of the film, Han Mo is confident that the premiere will not be bad, because this is a film he made, and the audience will buy tickets to see the first scene just because it was made by Han mo.


    But how about word-of-mouth? You can only know after watching it. Han Mo''s expectation for the film is word-of-mouth, not the box office. He hopes that the film adapted by himself can get a better word-of-mouth.


    The comments on the film on the Internet are also different, and Han Mo''s fans certainly support Han Mo more. However, some people think that such multi branch films are difficult to make, and even Han Mo will not make a breakthrough, because there has never been a multi branch film in the country.


    Han Mo always doesn''t care much. Some comments before the film screening are made because everyone doesn''t see them. Whether they are praise or criticism, they are self indulgent, because they don''t see them. Where do you know whether it''s good or bad? If you blow Han Mo up, Han Mo won''t feel happy. If you belittle him, he won''t feel depressed.


    Little pangxie has the most negative comments. If it was in the past, you might have to pick it up before you know what the new actor used to do. However, with the popularity of Han Mo''s new films, Han Mo''s assistant Jianghu people call pangxie the little crab. There will be more opportunities to show his face. There is a bright side and of course there are negative effects.


    The most direct negative impact is that in the exposed video this time, there is a figure of little pangxie, and it is announced that he plays a more important role.


    The news was discussed by netizens on the Internet.


    "Pang Xie is Han Mo''s assistant. Now he can play tricks in the film."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. How can an assistant play a dragon suit? Have you seen the cast? Pang Xie is clearly the leading actor, and his name is in the main actor."


    "It''s even more incredible. I don''t believe he''s good at acting. If he could act, he would have been popular long ago. Why wait until now?"


    "Hey, I didn''t expect Han Mo to go through the back door for his assistant. Suddenly, I think it''s good to work around him. Maybe he will have a chance to become famous overnight."


    "Don''t say so. Just that image, his acting skills are not good. Being famous is comparable to going to heaven and becoming famous overnight. Let''s have his spring and autumn dream."


    All the comments about little pangxie on the Internet are negative, and they are not in line with the facts for him. Everyone did not see his efforts at all, so they fired on him, and they all named him by name. Little pangxie was deeply hit.


    If someone spoke ill of Han Mo on the Internet, he would be the first to fight against injustice, but at the moment, people on the Internet are speaking ill of him, but little pangxie is not as sharp as that, and he droops his head and doesn''t want to talk.


    He went to Han Mo''s office to deliver documents and left after delivery. He didn''t say a few jokes or even want to mention online comments. Han Mo looked at the dejected little pangxie and stopped himˇ° Wait a minute. "

 Chapter 755

    Little Ponzi stopped, turned around, and listlessly completed a series of actions, "what''s the matter? Brother Han. "


    Han Mo gently pursed his lips. "I should ask you what''s the matter with you?"


    Little Pang Xie said softly, "Oh, I''m fine, brother Han."


    Han Mo closed the document directly, "sit down and say."


    Little pangxie was still very depressed, but he still obeyed Han Mo''s orders and sat opposite him.


    "Brother Han, I''m really nothing, just... Just."


    "What is it?" In fact, Han Mo has long known why little pangxie looks so sad. He also knows that he is scolding little pangxie on the Internet. Although Han Mo doesn''t care about his evaluation on the Internet, it''s because Han Mo is confident enough that any comments on him by keyboard men on the Internet can''t hurt him mentally.


    But little pangxie is different. He works very hard. He hopes others can recognize him and affirm him. He is not as confident as Han mo. although he is a little assistant, he has always had an actor''s dream. His acting is not for popularity, but he wants to play the role he likes. It is really because he likes it.


    Unlike many professional actors, Ponzi is not utilitarian. He is neither for money nor to increase exposure. He really likes it.


    So he works harder and wants to make progress. He wants to be recognized by everyone through his own efforts. This is not only Han Mo and Shen Fei, but also the audience.


    The most important thing is that an excellent actor can be recognized by the audience. Ponzi doesn''t want to be a star. He doesn''t want to be a star, but he wants to be an excellent actor, an actor recognized by the audience.


    So when the film''s creator released it, little pangxie squatted on the Internet to watch the comments. He hoped that everyone would look forward to it and that someone would think he could also play a good play. However, unexpectedly, netizens directly bombarded little pangxie without seeing the film at all.


    Seeing a steady stream of negative news, little pangxie was silly. He couldn''t figure out why everyone should attack him. Obviously, he didn''t make any mistakes at all. He just participated in the film. Then the film creator announced by sichen media had the name of little pangxie, and there were stills of little pangxie in the released spoiler photos.


    This is the simplest configuration, which is the publicity content of every film. Moreover, because of Han Mo''s character, his films don''t spend much time on publicity, just according to the simplest and most basic.


    Even so, there are still some netizens on the Internet who speak very hard. They say that little pangxie is a villain''s success and that he is a chicken and dog rising to heaven. These are polite and even worse. Little pangxie doesn''t want to remember. He turns off the computer at a glance, but he can''t help but want to see if there will be some different voices. Take out his mobile phone and click wechat, which is still a curse.


    He couldn''t figure out why everyone attacked him like this because he was Han Mo''s assistant? Or because of his bad image? If he was a newcomer in a film for the first time, no one had seen him and no one knew who he was, wouldn''t so many people scold him.


    Han Mo looked at little pangxie with gentle eyes.


    Little Pang Xie sighed, "just a little uncomfortable."


    "In the past, when someone scolded me, the company or the film I made, you were the first to fight back. At that time, I admired you a little. Where can you learn so many words against people and swear without dirty words? The key is to win if you tear with them." Han Mo said with a smile.


    Pang Xie smiled helplessly, "scold my brother Han. I must rush out and tear with others, but scold me, I can only doubt life."


    In fact, although little pangxie was run by Wang Xi, Pu Xiangzi and Meng Si in real life, it seemed that he was always bullied, little pangxie was extremely brave in the virtual world. God came to kill God, Buddha came to chop Buddha, and there was no match in the world. Generally, those who dare to scold him on the Internet will leave silently on their knees.


    If you are scolded in the post bar, you will definitely tear it to the end, don''t foam the other party''s scolding mouth, and never end. But he didn''t expect that he was scolded so miserably by netizens because he played Li Datou this time. Little pangxie didn''t have the mood to fight back. He just felt very sad and couldn''t breathe after reading it. He had only heard that others would be distressed and couldn''t breathe when they were lovelorn. He didn''t expect to see netizens scold himself.


    He turned off his mobile phone and computer again and again, and was sad after reading those comments. However, he always wanted to see one or two objective evaluations again and again, but he saw all the negative news. Why should everyone treat him like this? Little pangxie couldn''t think of it.


    Han Mo understands little pangxie''s mood, but he doesn''t want to say those chicken soup words to comfort him.


    "Don''t you understand why those people have never seen your movie? Why do they scold you like this? They say you can''t do it without foundation. Which eye of them sees that you can get the role by relationship. Do they know that you wrote a biography and an autobiography in order to study the role. In order to shoot better, you are the most skilled in reciting the lines in the crew, and you have never been ng because of the lines. They have not seen your diligence. Why do you slander you like this? "


    When Han Mo finished the last word, little Pang Xie''s head was like a stapler. All his thoughts were said by Han mo. yes, he was not satisfied. Why did those people say that about him? Did you see his efforts? Did you see his movie? The film hasn''t been released yet. Why can''t he say he doesn''t have acting skills.


    Han Mo knew he was right. He smiled and sat back in his chair. "Let them talk. They only have a few days to talk about. After the premiere of the film, all abuse can only be a kind of irony. And are you sure those who scold you are really netizens? "


    Little Pang Xie seemed to suddenly think of something. He sat up straight. Yes, he always helped others kill the water army. How could he forget this? He should have seen the clue. It was someone with rhythm. Those who just said questions might be netizens, but those who abused with rhythm were definitely not normal netizens. Even if he was Han Mo''s assistant, he was usually low-key, People can question him, but why scold him.


    Those movie directors who are rhythmic or are always suppressed by Han Mo are uncomfortable to see Han Mo''s new film this time, so they go black when they find a chance. Or those actors who didn''t win big head Li. At that time, many actors wanted to play this role, including some famous ones.


    Thinking of this layer, little Pang Xie''s mood suddenly brightened, "thank you, brother Han."


    Han Mo just smiled calmly, "go to work."


    "OK." Little pangxie came back to life with blood and ran back to his office.


    When he came to the door, little Pang Xie suddenly looked back, "brother Han, I didn''t expect you to be not only handsome and talented, but also a big brother. I knew that I would be in a better mood if I heard a word or two from you. I should have sat in this office to chat with you early."

 Chapter 756

    These days, the Internet is full of news about Han Mo''s new films. Before, little pangxie was unhappy because he felt that online netizens began to scold him and attack him without seeing his role. However, under the hint of Han Mo, little pangxie turned around and checked one by one. Finally, he locked several accounts. Sure enough, these rhythmic people are really not the audience, It''s the Navy.


    Little Pang Xie used to be a navy. In his opinion, these people undoubtedly made ground on Tai Sui''s head. At first, little pangxie didn''t find it because he was completely immersed in his sad world. He just set foot in this industry. He didn''t expect that those people would stab him in the back.


    However, if someone scolded Han Mo, little pangxie must have found it all at once and fought back fiercely. But when things fall on themselves, it''s very different. I can''t think of so much. What I think most is to doubt life. Why do those netizens say that? Why do they dislike themselves so much? At the beginning, Xiao pangxie always thought about asking himself. Knowing Han Mo''s words, he woke him up.


    Up to now, little pangxie has caught all the rhythmic naval forces, and there is a peaceful scene on the network. Although some netizens questioned little pangxie''s acting skills, it was just a question without abuse.


    He understands that netizens don''t believe that an assistant can play a good play. They can doubt it before they see the film. He also hopes everyone to doubt it. In this way, when they see their own film, they will be surprised. Little pangxie is still a little uneasy. After all, it''s difficult for everyone to tune out, but as long as an audience can say "good" after watching his film, Little Ponzi was content.


    Finally, there was no surprise at the premiere. This surprise was relative to Han Mo, because the whole state was the same as he predicted. The film continued to lead the box office, which was a rolling trend in the same period.


    Word of mouth is what Han Mo is most concerned about. Unexpectedly, the film has just been released one night, and weihu.com has scored 9.4 points.


    For the first time, Han Mo has been staring at the online ratings and comments, because this story is the one he has changed the most. He is not sure whether the films with good reputation in the original world will have the same good reputation in the world after many changes.


    "Little Pang Xie, what are you doing? Aren''t you talking about watching the score together? What are you doing hiding in the corner now?" Jin Taining looked at a small pangxie sitting in the corner without talking.


    Park Xiangzi laughed, "he doesn''t dare to look."


    "What dare not see? 9.4 points. What dare not see such a high score." Jin Taining said with a smile.


    "It''s not the score of the film, it''s the comment. You forget that others hired the navy to scold him before. In the past, it can be said that the film was not released. Those people talk nonsense, but now it''s released. If others scold after watching it, little pangxie may feel uncomfortable." Park Xiangzi said in a low voice.


    Little pangxie still sat in the corner and ignored what Park Xiangzi said. In fact, he heard it, but he didn''t say anything, because Park Xiangzi was right. Before, all the confidence of little pangxie was that the film hadn''t been released and he hadn''t seen the film. What''s the qualification to question and guess his acting skills. What he thinks is that when the film is released, let you fight in the face, but now the film is really released, how can he say? There''s no reason at all.


    Little pangxie wanted to see how the audience commented, but he was afraid, very afraid, afraid of the same curse as before.


    Little Pang Xie didn''t look. Park Xiangzi and Jin Taining looked first. They just turned a few pages and couldn''t help staring.


    "Ponzi, come here." Jin Taining waved and shouted to little pangxie.


    "Come on, come on." Park Xiangzi also said.


    Little Ponzi didn''t move. No matter what they called, little Ponzi didn''t move.


    Han Mo and Shen Fei walked into the office one after another. They saw Park Xiangzi and Jin Taining around the computer and asked little pangxie to go there. They looked at little pangxie shrinking into a group in the corner.


    Han Mo and Shen Fei looked at each other and smiled.


    Shen Fei took the lead in saying, "little Pang Xie, what are you doing there? I don''t want to see how others scold you?"


    As soon as the words fell, little Pang Xie''s heart clicked and his whole body froze.


    Everyone laughed when they saw little pangxie''s reaction.


    Little pangxie heard laughter and didn''t know what was going on. He looked pitifully at Han mo.


    "No one scolds you, but they praise you." Han Mo smiled and said to little pangxie.


    Little Ponzi doesn''t believe what others say, but he believes Han Mo''s words.


    Little pangxie stood up.


    "Whoever said he didn''t scold him, obviously one said he was ugly." Park Xiangzi covered his mouth and smiled.


    They deliberately say this to tease little pangxie. Indeed, some people on the Internet say that little pangxie looks happy, that is, he is not very handsome, but little pangxie doesn''t care about his evaluation of his appearance.


    He is a powerful actor. He wants others to say that he is good at acting. His appearance is natural. He doesn''t want to be a star. It doesn''t matter at all.


    In fact, to be exact, no one said he was ugly at all. The most was to make fun of him.


    "I didn''t expect little pangxie to be so good."


    "I was moved. He was the movie emperor delayed by his assistant."


    "I think little Pang Xie should deliberately hide around Han Mo, just waiting for the opportunity."


    "Ah, gold always shines. Little Pang Xie, I support you."


    "Idol, if I had that acting skill, I wouldn''t be an assistant to the general manager here."


    Little pangxie sat in front of the computer and looked at the comments of netizens page by page. Many of them evaluated the film and praised other actors, but he was the actor with the highest topic.


    As Han Mo said, there was no need to defend before. Only after the film was released will they be speechless.


    Not only the film reviews, but also netizens left a message under Xiao pangxie''s wechat, apologized to him and apologized for their doubts about his acting skills.


    At first, little pangxie responded one by one. Later, when netizens saw that he would reply to his fans, they all ran to leave messages for forgiveness. Little pangxie was not excited, but he still couldn''t reply.


    "Little Ponzi, I think you need an assistant." Park Xiangzi sat beside little pangxie and said with great interest.


    Jin Taining also said with a bad smile, "I also think you need an assistant. Why don''t we be an assistant for you? In the future, your pay will be divided among us in proportion?"


    "What, I''m an agent and you''re an assistant." Park Xiangzi raised her delicate chin.


    "You two go aside. I''ll let my brother Han be my agent." Little Ponzi said while staring at the comments.


    "Dream."


    "Dream!"


    Park Xiangzi and Jin Taining spoke in unison.

 Chapter 757

    The box office keeps rising. As expected, Shen Fei, who used to be more concerned about the box office, doesn''t pay much attention. In their hearts, the box office of Han Mo films is already a normal. They are not surprised by how high it is now. Instead, they are very interested in little pangxie. Park Xiangzi and they watch Little pangxie''s wechat all day these days.


    Han Mo is glad that his biggest film adaptation can also be liked by the audience, which is the greatest satisfaction for him.


    "Thank you, Pang. Let me take a set of photos for you. You can add powder in wechat." Park Xiangzi said carelessly.


    Huang Shanshan pushed her glasses. "I don''t think it''s good. Isn''t little pangxie going to take the line of strength? It''s not very useful. "


    Jin Taining smiled, "then take half a picture of the fruit, a body of tendons and flesh, and the appearance is not so important."


    "Does little Ponzi have the thing you said?" Park Xiangzi put her hands around her chest.


    Kim Tae Ning was supposed to play here, but now he laughs even louder.


    Wang Qian, who hadn''t spoken for a long time, suddenly opened her mouth and looked serious. "I think little pangxie should take the ugly star route, but he''s not ugly enough, but it''s easier to become ugly than to become beautiful. What do you think?"


    Wang Qian was so serious that she made people ugly. Everyone was stunned. No one spoke for a long time.


    Finally, little Pang Xie couldn''t help but wave his hand, "I just want to pretend an X with you silently. Don''t worry about me anymore. I''m just a little assistant, brother Han''s assistant. I don''t want to develop into an actor. I''ll still work hard if I have a suitable role, but I''ll forget filming. This time I understand that being a star is not a good job, I have to bear the curse as much as I get the glory. My heart is fragile. I''m not suitable to be a star, so I''m at ease to do my own thing. "


    Han Mo was actually not far away. When he heard little Pang Xie''s words, he smiled and left.


    Little pangxie is right. As a star, he has to bear the same amount of criticism and pain for how much love and brilliance he has enjoyed.


    What ordinary people can do, stars can''t do, ordinary people can just send a state to vent, stars can''t. Similarly, ordinary people can make mistakes, stars can''t.


    Flying sunspots are everywhere on the Internet. They also want to have a place to vent. The comments below the star wechat are their best place. They can see anything that is not pleasing to their eyes. The keyboard man is patient in real life. On the Internet, others don''t know who he is, so they can scold him casually.


    Little pangxie understood this truth, so he decided not to be a full-time actor or become famous. He just wanted to be a little assistant. Later, he followed Han Mo and had a suitable role. He would still take it very seriously in the form of playing tickets.


    When Han Mo left the company, he left his work behind.


    Just now Zeng Ying secretly sent a message saying that Shuya was a little uncomfortable and they were going to the hospital. Han Mo immediately called Shuya to ask for their location.


    Shuya was stunned when she received the call. "Don''t come. I just have a cold and I''m tired. I may have taken photos. Zeng Ying insisted on taking me to the hospital and even informed you." Shuya looked at Zeng Ying, who made faces while talking.


    Han Mo smiled mildly. "I''m looking for you now. Even if you have a cold, you can''t ignore it. Many serious diseases start from childhood."


    He knew in his heart that if there were not some uncomfortable reactions, Zeng Ying would not force Shuya to see a doctor, nor send a message to herself. She must have felt it necessary to do so. So Han Mo doesn''t feel at ease and wants to see it.


    "Don''t come, I''ll be angry if you come. I really don''t mind. You pick up the children from school. I just catch a cold. Don''t let the whole family know at last. I''m not so delicate, that''s all. " With that, Shuya hung up the phone.


    Han Mo helplessly looked at the phone that had been hung up. He knew that if he had to know which hospital they were in, he would know. Let alone Zeng Ying, even the driver was his person, but there was no need to make Shu Ya unhappy because of this small matter. After the inspection, he would like to ask Zeng Ying about it again.


    Han Mo put away his mobile phone and drove to the golden sun kindergarten.


    Like every time, Han Mo parked his car a little away from the kindergarten.


    Han Mo came early. There was no one at the gate of the kindergarten. He walked slowly towards the kindergarten and suddenly a familiar voice behind him.


    "Hey, Dad Xuanxuan." Mother tiger said with a smile.


    Han Mo looks back and sees Xiaohu''s mother. He hasn''t seen Xiaohu''s mother these days. This time, he suddenly sees that Xiaohu''s mother has gained some weight and the whole person has become mellow. If it''s normal, Han Mo won''t notice it, because the little guy said that Xiaohu wants to have a little brother two days ago. Han Mo noticed that it may be because of pregnancy.


    Han Mo nodded with a smile.


    The kindergarten has started to queue up one after another. The children in the small class are in the front, and the parents in the middle class are generally in the back. Because the children in the middle class will finish school after the small class, the parents usually come back later. The parents in Xuanxuan''s class haven''t arrived yet, and Han Mo and Xiaohu''s mother will shoot in the front very early every time.


    Han Mo subconsciously let Xiaohu''s mother rank in front of him. Xiaohu''s mother didn''t have much humility, so she stood first in the class team with a smile.


    The little tiger mother couldn''t help touching her stomach, and then said kindly, "now children are too lonely alone."


    Han Mo nodded, "yes, the only child will be very lonely when he grows up. The more he grows up, the more lonely he becomes." This sentence is from Han Mo''s heart. In fact, when he was a child accompanied by his parents, the only child''s loneliness can not be clearly reflected. However, with the growth of age, the disadvantages of the only child are particularly obvious.


    Families like Han Mo and Shuya, regardless of their economic conditions, are only children. As their parents get older, in case one of the elderly gets sick, it is a difficult problem for them to take care of them, not to mention some families lacking economic ability.


    Illness can''t be controlled. What if the elderly on both sides are ill and hospitalized at the same time? Han Mo and Shuya have only two people and children. How can they take care of the two elderly who are ill at the same time?


    Xiaohu''s mother subconsciously touched her stomach, "so we decided to have a second child after discussing with Xiaohu. That boy just wants a brother, but in fact, Xiaohu''s father and I both want a daughter. It''s best to be as clever and sensible as Xuanxuan." Mother tiger covered her mouth and smiled.


    PS: did everyone eat dumplings at the winter solstice?

 Chapter 758

    Han Mo always cooperated with little tiger''s mother and didn''t ask much. What little tiger''s mother said, he went on.


    In fact, Xiaohu''s mother told Han Mo that she was going to have a child again. The joy was expressed in her words. Different from Peng Ye''s irritability just pregnant, Xiaohu''s mother looked much better and her temper seemed more mild. Although she was fat, she could accept it calmly. Maybe it was because she had already given birth to a child and Xiaohu''s mother was not ready to get pregnant again, It''s all about having company when the children grow up.


    Xiaohu''s mother smiled and said, "in fact, in the future, we don''t expect our children to provide for the elderly. In the future, if we are sick, we will ask nursing workers to take care of them, but what if they are sick? When we are gone, Xiaohu is sick and no one takes care of them, what can we do if we can''t help solve difficulties? It''s better to have a family, although we can also make friends, But friends are only friends after all. Family members should be more considerate. Blood is thicker than water. "


    Han Mo agrees with this view. As he thought before, if Xuanxuan grows up and someone bullies her, it''s good to have a brother to help in case she''s not around. Of course, it''s best for Xuanxuan not to encounter difficulties all her life, but who can guarantee smooth sailing all her life. It''s always good to have more family to support herself.


    Because Xiaohu''s mother is usually very talkative. Every time she meets Han Mo, she will chatter endlessly. Han Mo generally listens politely and cooperates with her for a sentence or two from time to time, but this time is different. Han Mo agrees with Xiaohu''s mother very much and falls into fantasy.


    Listen, Xiaohu''s mother says that she wants Xiaohu to take care of her sister, how to get along with her sister, and how brother and sister can help each other when they grow up


    Han Mo also began to fantasize about what Shuya would learn from childhood if she was pregnant and gave birth to a boy, and what would happen if she gave birth to a girl.


    In the voice of little tiger''s mother constantly looking forward to the future, the middle class began to finish school, the parents were lining up in order, and the children came out in the order of their parents.


    Xiaohu came out first. It was different from that he always spoiled his mother and hugged himself like Xuanxuan''s father. Xiaohu looked like a man. When he came out and saw his mother carrying a bag, he quickly picked up the bag, "Mom, I''ll get it." Then she said hello to Xuanxuan, who came out later, and took her mother''s hand and walked away. It was more like holding hands than holding hands, but it looked like holding hands because of her height.


    Because the story that Xiaohu is about to have a little brother has spread in the class. Recently, the children are listening to Xiaohu show off to everyone what will happen if she has a little brother, so Xuanxuan also began to fantasize about what will happen if she has a little sister in the future. The difference is that Xiaohu''s mother has been pregnant for more than three months, But Xuanxuan''s little sister hasn''t left the eight characters yet.


    "Dad, what name do you say we give our little sister?" The little guy asked solemnly with his little head tilted.


    Han Mo thought, "ah, Dad hasn''t thought about this problem. Xuanxuan thought about it. What''s the name?"


    The little guy really thought, "my name is Xuanxuan, so her name is Niuniu?"


    Han Mo chuckled. The little guy thought so seriously that he would come up with some esoteric name. Moreover, he specially mentioned that his name was Xuanxuan, so his little sister was called Niuniu. What''s the relationship between Xuanxuan and Niuniu? It''s different at all.


    Han Mo reluctantly shook his head and said with a smile, "my father doesn''t think the name Niuniu is very good. Well, we still have time to think about it."


    The name was also said casually by the little guy. He thought it was too hasty. He nodded, "let''s go back and think about it."


    Han Mo suddenly found that it seems that the little guy''s state is more positive than he and Shuya.


    Han Mo thought about calling Zeng Ying at home. It''s no use asking Shuya about general illness. Shuya will never tell the truth and always hide her illness.


    Let her take medicine and give her an injection. Such a child usually should spank hard on the bed at home, so Han Mo was not going to ask her and decided to ask Zeng Ying directly. The girl didn''t dare to hide.


    Han Mo thought so and opened the door.


    As soon as she opened the door, the north and South Korean ink with a smile on Chen Yuehong''s face rushed over, "son, come on, come on."


    Han Jun, who is usually unsmiling, also has a smile on his face, "Xiao Mo, come and sit down."


    Han Mo was confused, but he saw Shuya sitting in the middle of the sofa.


    Shuya saw Han Mo coming back with a shy face.


    "Mom!" The little guy rushed over when he saw his mother.


    Shuya holds the child in her arms.


    "Xuanxuan, go and change your clothes with your grandpa." Chen Yuehong said with a smile.


    Usually the first thing for the little guy to go home is to change his clothes, because his mother came back very early today and wanted to be charming in his mother''s arms. The little guy reluctantly looked at his mother and went to change his clothes with his grandfather.


    The little guy couldn''t see it. Han Mo saw at a glance that his mother deliberately separated the little guy.


    "Mom, what''s the matter? It''s mysterious." Han Mo sat down next to Shuya, very close. The old lady stood opposite them and looked like she was going to sit on Shuya.


    "Oh, be careful." Chen Yuehong shouted.


    "What?" Han Mo is even more confused.


    Chen Yuehong pulled Han Mo to the other side, and then carefully touched Shuya''s stomach.


    "Shuya, are you okay? That smelly boy is careless."


    If Han Mo was still confused just now, no matter how stupid he is, he will guess what to do when he sees his mother''s move.


    Today, Shuya said she was uncomfortable and went to the hospital. She must have come back and said something about her condition. But now the old lady looks at Shuya like a treasure. It doesn''t look like the treatment that a patient with a cold should get. Even if she is ill, she won''t be pulled away by the old lady when she sits heavier next to her.


    Han Mo looked at Shuya in surprise, "Shuya, you..."


    Shuya nodded shyly.


    Han Mo suddenly stared, squatted in front of Shuya''s feet, gently stroked her stomach, and then pasted it on her stomach to listen.


    "It''s too small to hear." Shuya covers her mouth and laughs.


    Han Mo is so excited. This feeling is wonderful. On the way back, he is still looking forward to the scene that if the little guy has a little brother or sister, it will be realized so soon.


    Chen Yuehong is also very excited. She knows that when there is Xuanxuan, the child has been born. She has never experienced the process that the baby is still in the stomach. Chen Yuehong is excited and doesn''t know what to say. She wants to quickly find out how to serve pregnant women.

 Chapter 759

    "Nobody" has been released for a month, with good box office reputation. There are all film reviews on the Internet.


    All kinds of voices continue to spread, moving, shocked and regretful.


    Moved because of the joys and sorrows of each small role in the film, struggling at the bottom of society but also trying to defend their own dignity.


    Shock is that such a multi branch film can produce such a shocking effect. Each character is so plump and flesh and blood. And let them laugh, but also let them move to tears, laughing and crying.


    The regret actually appeared at the end. Han Mo didn''t play the final ending of several main characters on the subtitles at the end like the original film.


    In fact, at that time, the director wanted to create a happy ending. In order to satisfy the audience psychologically, I have to say that the ending at the end was a bit superfluous. Maybe the director didn''t want to cause regret to the audience, so he did it deliberately. However, there are so many perfect endings in the world. Most of them will have regrets. Doing wrong is doing wrong, Whatever the original intention.


    Many people may say that Li Datou is not a bad person, Hu Guangsheng is not a bad person, and he is not really a bad person. This film is originally telling the audience that there are no absolute bad people and no absolute good people in the world.


    He may be full of brutal killings outside, but he may be considerate and gentle to his family. Is this man a bad man? He is, because of his brutal killing, is he a good man? So is he, because he is responsible, gentle, a good son, a good father and a good husband in front of his family.


    Therefore, everyone has a different side, which can not be measured separately. Han Mo doesn''t want to give the audience a wrong guidance.


    This film not only brings a different visual feast to the audience, but also makes little Ponzi popular. Even if little Ponzi is very low-key, many media still come to him and interview other actors. There is nothing to explore, but little Ponzi is different.


    Although it is not a male star, it is also a heavy supporting role. Compared with the well-known star, the audience wants to know more about the dark horse.


    Little Ponzi is full of fans. Everyone doesn''t know his past, present and future.


    Even with the activities of the crew, they are very low-key. If everyone wants to take pictures, little pangxie will put on all kinds of interesting modeling cooperation. It seems that he is indeed a comedian. However, when interviewing him, little pangxie looked shy, didn''t speak much, was very low-key, didn''t like to talk much, and couldn''t see that he was a comedian at all.


    Han Mo actually wants to give little pangxie a chance. After all, little pangxie is also a special actor. There will be many similar roles in the future. Moreover, sichen media has its own program. Their ratings of "I am an actor" are so good. Han Mo can think of several similar variety shows about comedians all at once, In fact, thanks to the strength of the works brought by the guests participating in the program, it is absolutely no problem to take this opportunity to help little pangxie write some books suitable for his program.


    However, when Han Mo inquired about little pangxie''s ideas, he found that little pangxie had no idea of being a star at all, and he didn''t want to participate in the program. He didn''t want to be popular, and even didn''t want a program team to interview him. He just wanted to have a chance to play his favorite role.


    In the past, Han Mo heard little pangxie say he didn''t want to be a star, but he didn''t expect that he was really determined and improper. It''s really difficult to remember his original heart after he became popular. This makes Han Mo have a higher understanding of little pangxie''s idea.


    ......


    Han Mo dialed Shuya.


    "I''ll pick you up now." Han Mo is smiling. Shuya has been pregnant for three months. The hospital in the district has had a birth examination. When she gave birth to Xuanxuan, Han Mo was away and didn''t accompany Shuya to the hospital for examination at all. Zeng Ying accompanied Shuya to the hospital when she found out she was pregnant.


    Every time he sees Meng Si, he looks like a happy father to be. Han Mo also wants to accompany Shuya to the hospital, so he counts the time early and is ready to accompany Shuya to the hospital.


    "You don''t have to accompany me. I''ll go with Peng Ye later." Shuya said calmly. In fact, it''s strange that shuyasheng vomited heartbroken when he was a little guy, but this time he didn''t feel at all. If he hadn''t been checked out in the hospital before, Shuya wouldn''t have thought he was pregnant.


    Han Mo was not satisfied. "Why go with her? She is accompanied by her husband. What''s the matter with you going with her." Han Mo seldom speaks in this way. This time, he really doesn''t agree. He still wants to go. Why should he be accompanied by others? And Peng Ye is also a pregnant woman.


    Shuya knows that Han Mo wants to accompany her to the hospital, but she really doesn''t think it''s necessary for Han Mo to put down his work and go to the hospital with her.


    Shuya covered her mouth and smiled, "Why are you like a child now? Peng ye also left Meng Si at home. This time, our two mothers go by ourselves. We want to be independent and leave all the ugly men behind."


    When Han Mo heard that Meng Si had also been left at home, he felt a little more comfortable, just a little bit. When he thought about it carefully, it seemed that he was a little childish, but this feeling could not help but show. Han Mo cleared his throat and coughed twice. He deliberately restrained this mood and said in another tone, "who will take care of you two pregnant women, You''re only three months old. It''s an unstable period. Peng Ye has a big stomach now. It''s very inconvenient. I don''t trust you two to go. "


    Shuya is going to say something and comfort Han Mo a few more words. The phone in her hand is robbed by Peng Ye.


    "I said Han Mo, can you stop grinding haw? Pregnant women can''t touch mobile phones for a long time. There is radiation. I take care of your family Shuya. You don''t have to worry." Then he hung up the phone.


    Han Mo looks at the phone that has been hung up for a while. Who takes care of who? If Peng Ye doesn''t take care of Shuya, Han Mo can still put snacks. He won''t rest assured that Peng Ye is around.


    Han Mo assigned Shuya a very experienced female driver. In addition to playing the role of a driver, he could also help Shuya more at ordinary times. Zeng Ying would not talk about it. That is the most trusted assistant. In addition, Han Mo also arranged two assistants for Shuya. Han Mo said that it was for that thing. After all, Shuya can''t lift heavy objects now, And every time she goes out, she needs more things. Zeng Ying is a girl. She can''t be busy alone, so she needs two more assistants.

 Chapter 760

    As long as Peng Ye takes Shuya''s nanny car, there will be a steady stream of information from Shuya''s car to Han mo.


    Peng Ye sat in the nanny car, looked behind her eyes and said to Shuya, "why do you have two more assistants? I haven''t seen them before."


    The two assistants didn''t sit in the same nanny car with Shuya. They drove a separate car behind each time.


    Shuya smiled. "Han Mo didn''t want me to work again, but I don''t want to stop suddenly. I can''t stand staying at home for a year, so I took some less tired jobs. In exchange, Han Mo arranged two assistants for me. Now he treats me as a seriously ill patient for fear that I will suffer a little loss." Shuya shook her head helplessly.


    Peng ye took back his sight and didn''t think much, "it''s considerate. In other words, your han Mo is really considerate, gentle and good tempered. I haven''t found it before. Now I think you''re looking for the right person."


    Peng Ye suddenly noticed Zeng Ying. "Xiaoyingzi, don''t tell Han Mo about it. Your sister Shuya and I are Suffocated at home. Pregnancy is not hemiplegia. Why can''t we go out for a breath? Everything should be controlled. If you dare to tip off Han Mo, do you think I''ll smoke you? " Peng Ye threatened as usual.


    Zeng Ying smiled, "how can I tell the news? I''ve always been around sister Shuya and master Peng."


    With that, Zeng Ying put her mobile phone back on her body, and Han Mo on the other side received the exact address of the hospital they were going to. We still have to report the news. If Mr. Peng really smokes her, run away. Anyway, Mr. Peng is not the former Mr. Peng. It''s hard to catch up with her.


    Although Zeng Ying listened to Shuya''s words and Peng Ye''s words before, after all, it was when she worked before.


    Work and life still need to be separated. In Zeng Ying''s heart, Shuya is pregnant. This is the problem of life. In any case, she can''t listen to Peng Ye. This must listen to Han Mo''s words. He is the child''s father. If there is anything, she can''t bear the responsibility.


    So she always answers questions. As long as Han Mo wants to know about Shuya, no matter what, Zeng Ying will report it at the first time.


    What Han Mo didn''t know was that Zeng Ying reported Shuya''s trend to Han Mo for the first time.


    Han Mo looked at the address on his mobile phone and got up to go out.


    "Oh, Xiaomo, can you contact Shuya? My mother, Peng Ye disappeared from my home. She was fine yesterday. She has been paying attention to prenatal education in recent months. She hasn''t even talked loudly. Today, she suddenly won''t let me accompany her for birth inspection. She hung up on me after calling and then didn''t answer. " Munce was going crazy and clattered a lot.


    At this time, Han Mo really realized the importance of intelligence. If he hadn''t arranged several helpers around Shuya, he would be in the same state as Meng Si.


    Meng Si''s anxious eyes were red. "Xiao Mo Mo, please contact Shuya for me quickly. I heard Peng ye say that this time I want to find Shuya to go to the production inspection, but Shu Ya can''t contact me. They must be together. Shu Ya was hung up by Peng Ye just after she answered the phone. In fact, her temper hasn''t changed at all."


    Han Mo smiled calmly, "let''s go."


    Meng Si looked confused and forced, "where are you going? How can you be so calm? Shuya went to the labor inspection and talked to Peng Ye. Don''t worry if he didn''t take you. "


    "Don''t worry." Han Mo continued to walk out, and his tone remained calm.


    "Don''t worry, you''re still so calm." Meng Si''s tone was anxious.


    Han Mo smiled helplessly, "I know where they are."


    "You know?" Meng Si couldn''t help shouting, "what are you waiting for? Hurry up."


    "I didn''t say at the beginning, let''s go..." Han Mo was a little speechless.


    Meng Si suddenly realized that he pulled at the corner of his mouth, "go, go, hurry up."


    Knowing where Peng Ye is, Meng Si''s hanging heart finally landed. Along the way, he incarnated the problem baby. Han Mo also briefly introduced to him how he persuaded Shuya to install two assistants around her. In fact, he is a bodyguard and shoulders the work of an intelligence agent. Meng Si was most impressed by the fact that Zeng Ying was recruited. He knew that Zeng Ying had always listened to Peng ye and Shuya. In the past, Peng Ye was an agent and Zeng Ying was an assistant. He simply obeyed what he said. If Peng Ye didn''t speak, he wouldn''t want to know anything in Zeng Ying''s mouth.


    "Little Mo Mo, I didn''t expect you to be the most powerful person who doesn''t say a word." Munce gave a thumbs up.


    Zeng Ying not only sent a hospital address, but also continued to send information to Han Mo, reporting the Department, floor and reserved doctor. The two male assistants only reported the hospital address, so there was no follow-up, and the subsequent intelligence could only rely on Zeng Ying.


    Because the male assistant didn''t have the right to follow, Han Mo found that the two brothers'' car was parked in the parking space near the hospital. Shuya and Peng Ye couldn''t take the two male assistants to the hospital for prenatal examination. There were many people with mixed eyes. Shuya didn''t want the news of her pregnancy to be exposed by the media so early.


    "Brother Han, we made an appointment with an expert. There are only Peng ye and sister Shuya in the VIP Clinic. We have gone in. We can''t send you a message after we go in." Zeng Ying''s message was transmitted to Han Mo''s mobile phone again.


    Han Mo and Meng Si have arrived at the floor where the obstetrics department is located. This hospital is a private hospital with high costs and few patients. Han Mo took out his mobile phone and looked at Zeng Ying''s information.


    "How''s it going?" Meng Si knew that Han Mo must have received the information from the informant.


    Han Mo sat directly on the chair in the corridor. "They went in. We''ll wait here."


    "Ah? In? The labor inspection went in without me. What''s the matter with your informants, Xiao Mo? Why did you let them in? I thought I could go in with you to accompany my wife on maternity leave. It was in vain. " Meng Si put his hands around his chest and curled his mouth.


    Han Mo glanced at Meng Si and said faintly, "without me, you are still burning your eyebrows at home. You can''t even find the door of this hospital."


    Meng Si, "..."


    Meng Si, who was offended and speechless, could only rely on sitting in a chair and stretched his face. After a while, he couldn''t hold his face. He turned and asked Han Mo, "which consulting room are they in? I''ll lie down at the crack of the door."


    "I don''t know. Don''t you complain? Go find it yourself." Han Mo is to cure Meng Si''s temper disorder.


    "Cut, obstetrics is on this floor. I''ll find it myself." Meng Si thought that there was time anyway. He should be familiar with the environment. It is estimated that he will come here next time. Peng ye, the former doctor, has always said that he was not very good. He wants to change a doctor when the month is big. Maybe he can change to this hospital.


    Han Mo knows that the production inspection can''t be finished at once, and it''s still done by two people. Meng Si doesn''t think it''s troublesome. Then go for a walk and experience the various forms of life in advance.

 Chapter 761

    In fact, Meng Si also knows that it is futile to find such a room, and there will be no results at all. Identities such as Shuya and Peng ye will never be examined in the same consulting room with ordinary patients. Although this is a high-quality private hospital, many ordinary families will come for birth examination. Han Mo was sitting in a remote place just now, and there are few people, but here in the ordinary consulting room, Gathered a lot of pregnant women and family members waiting for the call.


    "It doesn''t look very big. It seems that one floor can''t go to the end." Meng Si said to himself and sat on the seat near the ordinary consulting room.


    Meng Si walked a little far. He usually walked little. He was tired after walking for a while, but he didn''t want to go back immediately and be laughed at by Han mo. he felt that Han Mo must have laughed at him since he said he wanted to find a room. He couldn''t go back. He couldn''t go back so soon. Once he went back, he proved that he didn''t find it at all. It''s not urgent. Sit down for a while.


    Meng Si looked around. He was a celebrity, but only in that circle. After all, he was not a star. He didn''t play or sing. Few people knew him. He could sit idle. If it was Han Mo, he might not be so free.


    Meng Si''s mind was empty. He took out his mobile phone and looked at the web page. He wanted to sit for a while and go back to find Han mo. then he said he found it, but it was inconvenient to enter the clinic. Anyway, Han Mo may not know which clinic it is.


    "Excuse me, sir, for a seat." A voice came from Meng Si''s head. He looked up, glanced at a man and a woman in front of him, and looked around. It turned out that for such a while, the nearby chairs were full, and there was just one empty seat on his left and right. The pregnant woman and his family wanted to sit together. Meng Si didn''t hesitate to string a position next to him.


    "Thank you." The man smiled and nodded at Meng Si, and the woman smiled.


    At this time, Meng sicai looked at the men and women carefully. The man was wearing glasses, his round face was slightly fat, his hair was not too full, and he should be young, but he looked a little vicissitudes. A woman has a big stomach. Meng Si could not have guessed before, but now with Peng Ye as a reference, Meng Si guessed that it might have been six months.


    This pregnant woman is different from Peng Ye. Although Peng Ye is nicknamed Peng ye, he doesn''t dress up, but the style of dress up is a capable queen. It''s the same after pregnancy. He still attaches great importance to his image. That''s why his figure is out of shape at the beginning of pregnancy, and Peng Ye''s spleen becomes irritable.


    However, the pregnant woman in front of her was a little untidy, with long black hair tied behind her head and casual clothes. If she was someone else, she wouldn''t look at others'' appearance so carefully. However, Meng Si was the president of the appearance Association. She dressed herself like a star every day. Other stars were going out to dress low-key, but Meng Si had no fans and was not afraid of being recognized, How high-profile how to come.


    So he also cares about the appearance of the people around him. Although he will notice, he is a stranger after all. Han Mo just takes back his eyes and continues to look at his mobile phone.


    The pregnant women and their families who had just sat down did not speak loudly, but because they sat close to Meng Si, they gradually spread to Meng Si''s ears.


    "I said, you don''t have to come to such a good hospital. You see, there are so many people in line. I don''t know when we can arrive." The pregnant woman looked at the number in her hand and sighed.


    The man quickly comforted, "don''t worry, it''s coming to us. You see so many people, everyone is waiting here. This is the difference between a good hospital and an ordinary hospital."


    The woman didn''t become happy because of her husband''s comfort. "It''s good, but our family''s conditions don''t allow it. This time, the birth inspection here will be here before birth. I heard that any inspection here is more expensive than ordinary hospitals."


    "Not only do we have to have production inspection here, but also we have to have production here. Don''t worry about money. We''re just a little empty. We can''t compare with other local aborigines in Beidu, but I earn more. I don''t want to think about buying a house any more. It''s meaningless to tighten our belts and buy a house. Beidu''s house is not what outsiders like us from the countryside can think of without the help of our parents. It''s better for us to live in front of us. " The man spoke softly, but his attitude was firm.


    "You''re right, but..." the woman wanted to say something, but she finally swallowed it back.


    The man knew the meaning of the words in his heart. With one hand, he hugged his wife in his arms, "it''s okay. I''m here."


    Meng Si wanted to sit for a while and then went back to find Han mo. when he heard such a real chat around him, he suddenly became interested. He still looked at the mobile phone in his hand. In fact, his ears were already listening to the voices of the people around him. He hadn''t listened carefully before. Meng Si now wants to sit for a while and listen to what the pregnant women who came here for birth inspection think, It can also be regarded as helping Peng Ye understand the market of the hospital.


    Just now, the couple was sitting on Meng Si''s right, and after he joined a position, there was an old man sitting on his left. The man was about 60 years old and the woman was more than 50. Meng Si guessed that this might be accompanied by his son and daughter-in-law, or the girl''s son-in-law.


    Meng Si just glanced at them and pretended not to see them again. He looked down at his mobile phone.


    "I just followed Xiaofeng to pay the fee. It''s so expensive to check here. How much does it cost to check until birth." The old lady said with some love for money.


    The old man quickly lowered his voice and scolded, "keep your voice down. Xiaofeng doesn''t want you to pay the money. What do you complain about? The couple of good people in the hospital came here. If we can''t get the money, we''ll do something. Don''t say these words again. You see, there are so many people waiting here. Others are ordinary people''s families. They don''t all come here for production inspection. Xiaofeng must have their own reason. Let''s not participate. "


    The old lady listened to the advice and was told by the old man. She nodded and stopped talking.


    But this surprised Meng Si. Although he had never been to this hospital, he still knew the reputation of this private hospital. It was very good, but it was also very expensive.


    He always thought that the pregnant women who came here for birth inspection, even if they were ordinary clinics, were either rich or expensive families. The couple sitting on the right just now thought it was just an accident, because it seemed that her husband made a lot of money, but because she didn''t have parents'' help and came from the countryside, she hasn''t bought real estate in Beidu. There are a lot of such North drifts, and the house price is too high, Saving up the down payment was not easy, so he thought the couple was just an example. But now listen to the tone. The family on the left should also be a family with average conditions.


    Meng Si couldn''t help sighing. Why do these people have to come here for birth inspection? Is this hospital really good enough for everyone to tighten their belts and have children here?


    PS: Santa Claus will accompany you on Christmas Eve, and cough medicine will accompany me on Christmas Eve

 Chapter 762

    Meng Si can''t figure it out. This hospital is so expensive. Why do they have to come here to have children? It''s not the same everywhere. Although he doesn''t need money, Peng ye said that Meng Si can''t figure it out when the previous doctors were bad. Isn''t pregnancy just for pregnant women to eat well, sleep well and be in a good mood? Are hospitals and doctors really so important?


    Meng Sizheng was wondering about nothing. The children of the two old people sitting on his left came.


    "Mom, what''s the number? Is it ours?" A woman''s voice reached Meng Si''s ear, and the child cried, "Mom, mom, mom..."


    Meng Si subconsciously looked up. A pregnant woman was holding a four or five-year-old boy in her hand. Next to him stood a man who looked like a little boy. He should be the pregnant woman''s husband and the child''s father. Xiaofeng was just mentioned by the old couple.


    Meng Si just looked at it and then lowered his head and looked through his mobile phone. Recently, wechat happened to be full of jokes about little pangxie and expression bags made of his stills.


    "How''s Xiaobao?" The old man held the little boy in his arms.


    "I want to be hospitalized, but I don''t have a bed now. Wait for a bed in the corridor and live first." Said the pregnant woman.


    "Why do you have to be in this hospital? There are no beds and the inspection time is long. You used to be in a small clinic when you were a child. It would be better to open some traditional Chinese medicine diseases. Now you have to be hospitalized when you have a minor disease." The old lady complained discontentedly.


    The child''s father just smiled and didn''t speak. The pregnant woman was unhappy. "Can I be the same as when I was a child? Oh, I won''t tell you, and Xiaobao is not a minor disease. Pneumonia can be big or small."


    "You also had pneumonia when you were a child. Just an injection. You weren''t hospitalized." Her daughter''s words didn''t persuade the old lady.


    When the man saw that his mother-in-law and his wife were arguing, he quickly became a peacemaker and comforted both sides, "Xiaomei, come to us for examination later. You don''t go now, lest the doctor say you don''t exercise much later."


    The pregnant woman listened, talked to herself twice, got up and strolled in the corridor.


    Seeing his wife gone, the man smiled and strung to the seat next to his mother-in-law, "Mom, don''t blame Xiaomei. She''s pregnant and impetuous."


    "I know she''s in a bad mood. Now the second child reflects more. It''s all right. But when she was a child, she was in good health. She was not like Xiaobao at all. She was always ill and was hospitalized if she had a minor illness. " The old lady is much kinder to her son-in-law than to her daughter.


    The man still smiled, "Mom, we are really different from before. At that time, the medical level was almost the same, unlike the hospitals now. It''s really better here. It''s much better than the small hospital near our house. The comprehensive quality of doctors and nurses is high. We can see a doctor here for prenatal examination and rest assured. "


    The old lady sighed for a long time and shook her head reluctantly. "All the money she made has been spent in the hospital. Now why do children spend so much money? Xiaobao spends ten thousand yuan to see a doctor. We can''t afford to learn English, piano and go at ordinary times."


    The old lady usually takes care of her children''s life more. She can''t understand why today''s children have to learn so many things. In those years, she didn''t let her daughter learn these things. Her daughter is still very excellent. Today''s children learn so much, have no time to play and have no fun. There is no childhood at all.


    The old man didn''t speak for a long time, but he also showed approval here.


    The man said patiently, "in fact, we strive to make money. In addition to making you and your father have no worries about the elderly life, what''s left is for the children. For Xiaobao and the upcoming Xiaobao, we can be a little stronger in our own small circle. Everyone runs across the starting line. No matter what stage we fall behind, others will get rid of us, In fact, we are not very harsh on the child, and what he learns is what he likes. We don''t force him, we just try our best to give him the best study and life. "


    The old lady still refused, "he began to learn so much at the age of five. How much can he remember when he grows up?"


    The man smiled, "Mom, although what he learned at the age of five may not help him at the age of 25 or 35, what he learned at the age of five is absolutely useful to him at the age of six, and what he learned at the age of six will be useful to him at the age of seven. In every growth process, he is excellent, and growth is a cumulative process."


    In fact, the old lady has been soft, but she doesn''t want to bow her head in front of her son-in-law. She stubbornly waved her hand, "come on, come on, I don''t understand the truth. It''s up to you. I also see that you two work hard to make money, especially you. When Xiaomei has a child, she can''t go to work at all. The burden of supporting the family is on your own shoulders. Don''t wear yourself out at that time.


    Although it is said that the son-in-law is half a son, in the old lady''s heart, the son-in-law has long been the whole son. He is closer than his daughter, and her daughter often talks back to herself. But the son-in-law follows himself in everything and is very patient. Sometimes he doesn''t want to care about them anymore, but when he looks at the face of the son-in-law, he still has to run around for the children.


    Xiaomei''s number arrived soon, and the couple went into the consulting room together.


    Looking at the background of their daughter and son-in-law, the old couple held their eldest grandson and thought about their silent little grandson.


    "Don''t always say these words to Xiaomei in the future. The couple know it well. We didn''t work hard to make Xiaomei have a good living and learning environment, but we have such great skills. Now the children have great skills, let them run. Lao Zhang and his old couple sold their old house, went abroad for their granddaughter, and now live with their son. " The old man said meaningfully.


    The old lady was stunned. "Lao Zhang sold his house? How much does it cost to study abroad? Families like us dare not think about it. "


    "No way. My granddaughter wants to go abroad for further study, and her grades are also good. The old couple don''t want to reduce the burden for their son, nor do they want my granddaughter to work and study hard." The old man said calmly.


    The old lady stopped talking and sighed long.


    The old couple thought of similar thoughts and never spoke again. They just looked at the direction of the consulting room together.


    Meng Si suddenly remembered that when he was an assistant, he was very poor and couldn''t earn much money, but he gave Meng Chen the saved money and asked him to learn his favorite music. At that time, he felt that one of the two brothers could live for his dream. If he could choose, he hoped that his brother would follow his dream, He just needs to make money for his brother to fulfill his dream.


    This is true for my brother, not to mention my biological parents.


    He gradually understood why so many families, who were not very rich, were willing to spend a lot of money on obstetric examination in this hospital. In their view, giving birth to a healthy and excellent baby had begun when they were pregnant.

 Chapter 763

    Meng si used to just want to play more with his children and be more patient with his children, but he didn''t want to live and study. Now he heard the chat of ordinary people. It turns out that the child has stepped on the starting line since she was pregnant and has started running and sprinting life since she was born.


    This is even true for ordinary families, especially those with richer living conditions. Now think about Xuanxuan''s excellence for a reason. Han Mo must be silent and have trained children. Otherwise, how could children have so many things.


    Meng Si thought as he got up and walked in the direction of Han mo.


    Han Mo has been sitting in his original position without moving. It is remote and there are no patients. The doors of several consulting rooms are closed. I don''t know whether they are abandoned or there are patients all the time.


    Although Meng Si walked in the direction of South Korea and Mexico, he kept looking at other places and was thoughtful.


    "What do you think? So focused. " Han Mo asked.


    Meng Si sat down slowly and hit his mouth. "I''m thinking about a question."


    Han Mo didn''t expect Meng Si to go out for a walk. He came back with a problem, "what problem?"


    Meng Si told Han Mo what he had just seen, heard and thought. Yes, it was complicated. Others are simple, but he is complex.


    Because he really thought a lot, the only child he came into contact with was Xuanxuan, and Xuanxuan showed confidence, ingenuity and versatility. In Meng Si''s view, these are all genes and brought out from his bones, but now he has another layer of thinking. Whether Xuanxuan''s excellence is not achieved overnight, but also carefully cultivated by Han Mo, if his child is born, Is it necessary to start thinking about education at birth? After all, let the children have a healthy physique and a comfortable life. The next most important thing is to have a good education. Now there are so many weak, intelligent and rich second generation, stupid sons of landlords. He doesn''t want his children to become that ghost in the future.


    Han Mo really didn''t expect that this circle can make Meng Si think of so many things, children''s health, children''s life and children''s education. Indeed, having a child is not just more than one toy. In fact, parents have a great responsibility. It''s not as simple as playing with them for a while.


    "Didn''t you just think you were a good father by changing tricks to play with your children?" Han Mo joked.


    Meng Si didn''t say anything, but he did think so, because they all said that company was the best love. Just play with them. He thought it over. At that time, regardless of the company, he would play with his children at home.


    Han Mo said earnestly, "in fact, company is really very important. Children need their father''s company, but they have to worry much more than playing with him. Many families would rather work a few jobs and work overtime for their children. In fact, I wanted to sing at first to make more money. "


    Meng Si suddenly thought of the situation when he asked Han Mo to sign the contract. Han Mo first said that he had a daughter to take care of, so the contract time should be relaxed. At that time, he only talked about time. Now think about it, Han Mo actually wanted to find a job with loose time at that time.


    Meng Si nodded. "I remember you said you had a daughter."


    Han Mo continued, "when you have money, you will find that although you don''t worry about money, you will still worry about many things. For example, if Xuanxuan wants to learn a specialty, I will go to many training schools and consider it comprehensively. Finally, I will sign her up for the most suitable training class. It''s just a simple training class, and there are many choices for kindergartens, Each kindergarten has its own advantages. Choosing a kindergarten is even more racking. Some people will say that if we have money, we will go to the expensive one. The expensive one must be good. "


    In fact, Meng Si thought so and nodded in agreement.


    Han Mo laughed twice, "but there are many expensive kindergartens. I can list five or six top kindergartens at the same price. What kind of kindergarten do you choose?"


    Meng Si was stunned and didn''t know how to answer.


    Han Mo didn''t want him to answer, and then said, "the interpersonal relationship of children after kindergarten, with teachers, classmates and parents, how to let children learn to make friends, not alone in kindergarten, and can play happily without their parents."


    Mengsi swallowed his saliva, kindergarten? He didn''t think about it. It''s so far away, but it doesn''t seem far away. He went to kindergarten at the age of three. What happened three years ago seems to be in front of him. The blink of an eye is coming. Isn''t it fast.


    Han Mo saw that Meng Si seemed to have entered a state and said with a smile, "in fact, this is not the most troublesome thing. I think the most troublesome thing for me is that Xuanxuan is ill. Every time she is ill, I want to be ill. Why do I let the children suffer? Looking at the normally alive and wilting children, I want to be uncomfortable.


    Don''t really see that the child is ill. Now Meng Si is flustered at the thought of the child being ill.


    Han Mo also sighed softly, "in fact, only when I became a father did I really understand my parents'' mood in those years. In the past, I always didn''t understand my father''s strictness and my mother''s nagging. I thought everything they did should not be done. However, when I had a daughter and became a father, I knew that all parents in the world are the same. There is only one starting point for all problems, that is, for the good of my children, But because of their different personalities, what they say and do may be different, but no parents don''t give their hearts to their children.


    Parents are the only people in the world who are always good to their children regardless of return. Their love will not change because of the change of any external factors. Even if they arbitrarily cut off contact with them, their mother will always be their mother, and their father will always be their father, and will never change.


    Meng Si suddenly had a clearer understanding of his father''s new career. His life was not only about to have a lovely little thing, but also a responsibility.


    Han Mo saw that Meng Si was thinking, so he didn''t go on.


    Neither of them spoke, and the atmosphere became quiet.


    A moment later.


    "By the way, did you find them just now?" Han Mo said with a smile.


    Meng Si was stunned for a moment, then glanced, "of course I found it. I can''t do anything. Peng ye asked me to wait a little longer. She''ll come to us later."


    "You found them in the direction you just went?" Han Mo said casually.


    Meng Si said definitely, "of course, I can lie to you."


    Han Mo smiled and said "Oh" without speaking.


    Just then, the door of the consulting room opposite Han Mo and Meng Si suddenly opened, and Shu Ya and Peng ye came out.


    "Why are you here?" Peng ye said to Meng Si.


    Meng Si, "I..."

 Chapter 764

    In fact, Han Mo knows that Shuya and Peng ye are in the opposite consulting room, but Meng Si has to go to find it himself. Han Mo ignores him. Anyway, Peng ye and they won''t be able to come out for a while and a half. If he wants to take a stroll, just take a stroll.


    Meng Si''s expression stiffened on his face. He looked innocently at Peng ye and glared at Han mo.


    Peng Ye just didn''t expect Meng Si to come to the hospital. Now he didn''t say much when he saw him.


    Meng Si found that Peng Ye didn''t change because of his expression. He felt much more secure and hurried to help Peng ye, "what did the doctor say? Our baby is still obedient. "


    Peng Ye just finished talking with the doctor. He was in a good mood. He also wanted to share with Meng Si, "the doctor said our children were very lively just now..."


    Meng Si held Peng ye and walked outside the door.


    Shuya was also surprised to see Han Mo, and then glanced at Zeng Ying.


    Zeng Ying pretended not to see Shuya''s eyes and coughed twice, "sister Shuya, I''m going to the car." Then he went straight away.


    Leave Shuya standing at the door facing Han Mo alone.


    Han Mo kept looking at Shuya and didn''t speak. All he thought on his way to the hospital was that Shuya, who was so disobedient, should spank on the bed. However, considering Shuya''s current physical reasons, he decided to write it down first and then spank on the bed when Shuya''s physical conditions allowed.


    "Well... Actually..." Shuya knew she was wrong.


    "Let''s go, too." Han Mo took Shuya''s hand.


    Shuya was very obedient all the way and answered all questions to Han mo.


    Today''s birth inspection day, the whole family knows that Shuya wanted to go with Peng ye, so she didn''t need Han Mo''s company, and didn''t want to become the focus of the family because of pregnancy.


    But she is obviously too naive, because she has become the focus of the whole family since she was pregnant, which has nothing to do with the birth inspection.


    Han Mo opens the door and lets Shu Ya enter.


    Shuya just stepped into the door with one foot, and several footsteps flew out of the door.


    "Mom, you''re finally back."


    "Xiaoya, how about the birth inspection."


    "Be careful. This is the most important period. Be careful when you walk."


    "Don''t go to work, and you don''t need that money. What if you get hurt."


    "Do you have to wear high heels to participate in activities? That''s no good, Xiaoya. It''s no joke."


    Before Shuya could react, the family surrounded her. The first thing that came was the little guy. The little guy had been taking care of her mother''s stomach. That was her little sister.


    Then there are Chen Yuehong, Liu Huijuan, Han Jun and Shu Qiang.


    Originally, Liu Huijuan and Shu Qiang would work in southern Jiangsu and prepare to stay for a period of time before returning to Beidu, but they heard that Shu Ya was pregnant and returned to Beidu directly after finishing the work. They didn''t stop for a day.


    Shuya is surrounded by a circle of people. Han Mo is blocked behind the family wall and has no sense of existence. Even the little guy who usually sticks to him is now around his mother.


    When so many people asked questions together, Shuya didn''t know who to answer. She was surrounded and helped to sit on the sofa.


    After talking for a while, Shu Ya had time to ask her own question, "Mom and Dad, why did you come back so soon? Don''t you want to live in southern Jiangsu for another period of time after finishing your work?"


    "You are pregnant. What else do we live in? Who will take care of you." Although Shu Qiang usually looks very serious, he loves his daughter most.


    "Lao Shu, I don''t like to hear that. Why doesn''t anyone take care of Xiaoya? Yuehong and I can take care of Xiaoya. Why don''t you worry about Xiaoya here." Knowing that Shuya was pregnant, Chen Yuehong and Han Jun regarded her as a national key protected animal. They were afraid of sweating hot to catch a cold when they wore more clothes, and cold to catch a cold when they wore less clothes. Eat with nutrition, meat and vegetables, soup and vegetables, and thickness.


    So Han Jun was a little unhappy when he heard Shu Qiang''s words.


    "No matter how well you take care of it, you can have Xiaoya''s own parents'' patience." Although Shu Qiang knows that Chen Yuehong and Han Jun are good to Shu Ya, he always thinks that no matter how good others are, they can''t be like their parents. They can say what they want to eat and do. Outsiders always have to be polite.


    Chen Yuehong quickly said with a smile, "we just take Xiaoya as our own daughter. We are more pro than our own. Xiaomo is sometimes jealous."


    This sentence is true. Recently, the quality of life of Han Mo has decreased significantly. Apart from others, it depends on the attention of his family, which is basically zero. That is to say, sometimes Xuanxuan comes to play a Jiao. My father and mother don''t care whether he eats or sleeps.


    Shuya saw that both old people wanted to take care of her, but the smell of gunpowder came out.


    "Dad, I''m really well taken care of here. I''m a giant panda more than a giant panda." Shuya said and stuck out her tongue.


    Shu Qiang also wanted to say something. Liu Huijuan touched her wife with her elbow and said with a smile, "in fact, our old man means that not only Shu Ya needs to be taken care of at home, but also Xuanxuan needs to be taken care of. It''s a little hard for you two to take care of them, so we''ll help take care of them together."


    Liu Huijuan held the little guy in her arms with one hand and rubbed Xuanxuan''s head.


    The little guy snuggled up to his grandmother.


    Liu Huijuan winked at his wife again, and Shu Qiang reluctantly said, "well, that''s what I mean."


    In fact, Han Jun didn''t want to let Shu Qiang take care of Shu Ya. If he had that idea, he wouldn''t know that Shu Ya was pregnant. He called Shu Qiang to report at the first time. Shu Ya didn''t call her parents until the next day. When he called, Shu Qiang and Liu Huijuan both knew that Shu Ya was pregnant.


    Han Jun was willing to share the good news with Shu Qiang at the first time. He thought they were a family, but he was uncomfortable with what Shu Qiang said just now.


    "I don''t need care." The little guy said with a small mouth. She still wants to take care of her little sister. She is not a burden and doesn''t need to be taken care of.


    Han Mo gently touched the child''s head, "we Xuanxuan are big babies and can be independent, but we also have to eat, go to kindergarten and accompany. Of course, we need to take care of it."


    The little guy looked up at his head and thought, "I wish my father would take care of me alone. Grandparents, grandparents, grandparents, take care of your mother and little sister together. "


    Even if the whole family told the little guy that she might have a little sister and a little brother. But Xuanxuan just thought she would have a little sister. Because she said it too many times and was quite persistent, everyone began to default that Shuya had a girl in her belly.


    "Well, dad will take care of Xuanxuan, and everyone else will take care of her mother and little sister." Han Mo Chong drowned and pinched the little guy''s small nose.


    The little guy nodded seriously.

 Chapter 765

    In this way, the family sat down and discussed in harmony how to take care of Shuya all night.


    It also lists all the contents needed by pregnant women, and then four people work together. Each person is responsible for several tasks. There are many methods. There is only one purpose, that is, to let Shuya experience the pregnancy stage in the healthiest, most comfortable and happiest way. When the child is born, they decide to wait until later.


    The four old people also think about Xuanxuan and hope they can take care of Xuanxuan again, but everyone wants to increase the work of taking care of Xuanxuan. Finally, there is another battle of words, and there is still no winner or loser. They can only sort out several projects that Xuanxuan usually needs to manage together. One point for four people, and all of them are done.


    No one else wants to do more, but all four of them want to do more. They are unhappy that they are responsible for fewer projects than others. Finally, they won''t give up until they are very balanced.


    The little guy volunteered to be an inspector and looked at the division of labor between grandpa and grandpa. Finally, the four old people finally arranged all the work. When they were happy to break up, the little guy suddenly dragged his little chin thoughtfully and said, "but Dad, I heard aunt Pengye say prenatal education... Who will be responsible for the prenatal education of the little sister?"


    Han Mo, "..."


    The four old people who had just been evenly distributed and were ready to leave each other stopped in an instant.


    Han Mo really regretted taking the little guy to watch the fun. He finally distributed this matter equally to everyone. You know, these old people don''t want to do things, but rush to do them. Now the little guy suddenly said, well, four people must fight and rush to do prenatal education.


    "Of course, prenatal education is most suitable for me. I can play the piano and let the child enjoy elegant music in his stomach." Han Jun first recommended himself.


    Who says prenatal education must be piano music. I can dance and let the baby enjoy the most beautiful dance. " Chen Yuehong is also unwilling to show weakness.


    "You are all too literary and artistic. Health is the most important. I can play a set of boxing and let the children learn it first." Shu Qiang said with a smile.


    Liu Huijuan has no special skills, but she also has her own understanding of prenatal education. "I can tell stories, ancient poetry and Tang poetry. This is the most important prenatal education."


    The four people don''t have enough points in the work of prenatal education. Everyone thinks their own is the best, but they can''t argue. No one wants to give up the work of prenatal education.


    Shuya is also a little speechless. She doesn''t have so much time. Although she is pregnant, Shuya doesn''t want to stay at home and be taken care of all day. It''s hard to be a giant panda. She can''t be a giant panda in a cage. Therefore, she can''t do all the four prenatal education modes. She must be less and better.


    In fact, whether it''s sitting on the sofa and listening to Han Jun play the piano for an hour or watching Chen Yuehong dance for an hour, it''s a very painful thing. It''s not that the two old people can''t play the piano well and dance well. Shuya doesn''t dare think so. It''s just that if they watch and listen again every day, it''s really painful. It''s painful to think about it.


    Shu Ya looks to Han Mo for help.


    The little guy also looked at his father with expectation.


    Because of the eyes of Shuya and the little guy, the four old people also looked at Han Mo, but their purposes were different.


    Shuya wants Han Mo to save herself, the little guy is curious, and the four old people want Han Mo to comment. Who will undertake the glorious and sacred task of prenatal education.


    Han Mo only feels cold on his back. Among the four, Han Mo can''t afford to offend. Whichever one he chooses is destined to offend the other three.


    "Dad, you talk." The little guy''s crisp voice floated in the quiet living room. Only she didn''t realize that it would be an optional multiple-choice question.


    Han Mo coughed. "I think I''d better do prenatal education. I heard that before going to bed at night is the golden period of prenatal education."


    In fact, Han Mo made up this sentence. He didn''t know it at all, but he bet that the four old people probably didn''t know it, so he continued Hu, "if it was your prenatal education, you must delay Shuya''s sleep, which is not conducive to Shuya''s sleep, but I can let Shuya lie in bed and have prenatal education next to me, so that Shuya can sleep in my prenatal education, It not only makes the child feel that his father is giving him prenatal education, but also does not affect Shuya''s sleep. What do you think? "


    The four old men had their own reasons. They all felt that they were the most suitable of the four. Unexpectedly, there was Han mo. after listening to Han Mo, they also hesitated.


    Han Mo saw that the four old people didn''t insist so much, so he quickly struck while the iron was hot, "and I can play the piano. It''s from my father. I can dance, too. That''s the boy''s skill I''ve learned since I was a child. I can also fight boxing. Exercise is really the most important thing. And I''m an expert at telling stories, and I can write them. "


    When Han Mo said this, the four old people became quiet and fell into meditation. They found that Han Mo was indeed omnipotent and more suitable for prenatal education than them.


    Everyone is thinking about the work they need to undertake. It seems that they are no less than others. They didn''t win the prenatal education, and others didn''t win it. It''s no problem for Han mo.


    Han Mo carefully observed everyone''s expression, and then asked tentatively, "do you think I can do it?"


    "All right, let''s give you prenatal education."


    "Well, Xiao Mo is in charge. I have no problem."


    "I have no problem."


    "Neither did I."


    Shuya applauded Han Mo in her heart. Such a complex problem was solved by Han Mo in a few words.


    The little guy thought, "then I want to join prenatal education, too."


    Han Mo gently rubbed the little guy''s head, "Xuanxuan also wants to help?"


    "Yes, I can also play the piano, dance, boxing and tell stories. I can also sing. I also want to give my little sister prenatal education." The little guy is not convinced. She is the most suitable candidate. Why is her father not doing it.


    Han Mo has just finished the four old people. He really doesn''t want to make any more trouble. He quickly agrees, "well, little Xuanxuan and her father have prenatal education together. Xuanxuan is a little teacher. She will give her little sister lessons every day in the future."


    The little guy nodded like a chicken pecking rice. Nothing is more pleasant than this. From today on, she is a little teacher. She wants to give prenatal education to her future little sister. In the future, she will take her little sister to play. She must let her little sister have the same hobbies as herself.


    Han Mo and Shuya looked at each other, and Shuya gave Han Mo a thumbs up.


    Han Mo finally breathed a sigh of relief. In the past, he always heard stories about how hard some young couples worked without the help of the elderly. Now he realized that the original family scrambled to help, which was also a headache.


    When Han has the final say that today''s discussion is going to end, the so-called fetal education is not the end of the matter, but who knows it, and this kind of thing teaches children not to be born at all.


    "Dad, let''s start prenatal education from now on. We can just show grandpa and grandpa. I think my little sister can''t wait. Let''s start quickly."


    Han Mo, "..."


    Shuya, "..."

 Chapter 766

    Han Jun and Shu Qiang had nothing to say after the fetal education was finalized. The four people had a clear division of labor, distinct themes and reasonable collocation. They were perfect. They didn''t have a wrangling project and naturally prepared their work happily.


    As soon as the little guy''s words came out, the four who were already leaving stopped again.


    "Yes, Xiao Mo, you should give prenatal education now. It''s better early than late."


    "I think so. Anyway, it''s nothing. Let''s have a look."


    "Do you play the piano, dance, punch, or tell a story?"


    "Xiaoya, do you want to lie down or just sit?"


    Han Mo and Shu Ya''s expressions were petrified and their brains were buzzing. Can they play happily? Which camp is Xuanxuan from? Is this the legendary Keng father teammate? They all looked at the little guy.


    The little guy looked at his mother and his father. He was quite proud of his suggestions. Then he showed an innocent smile and blinked his big eyes. "Mom and Dad, do you think I''m right?"


    "Oh, yes, my mother actually thinks so."


    "Hehe, dad thinks so too."


    Shuya and Han Mo had stiff expressions, smiled awkwardly, and touched the child''s head almost at the same time.


    In this way, Han Mo began his performance


    "Xiao Mo, how can you play this paragraph like this? How did I teach you before? "


    "Xiao Mo, your mother didn''t say you did well in space walk, but your basic skills are too poor. Did your mother teach you that when you were a child?"


    "Xiao Mo, what kind of fist is this? Lao Zhang''s wangba boxing is better than yours. What''s the strength of his boxing? What about the steps under your feet? "


    "Hey, this story is rotten. Can children like it? Although you wrote it yourself, it has spread too widely. Xiao Mo, you have to write some more stories to the children in Shuya''s belly. "


    No matter what he thought, Han Mo didn''t dare to refute a word anyway.


    In this way, prenatal education has become Han Mo''s piano counseling class, dance counseling class, boxing class, story meeting


    Although Shuya doesn''t need to toss in the whole process, she can''t go. Without her, it can''t be called prenatal education.


    Shu Ya had no choice but to help her forehead. Yu Guang saw the little guy who started the figurine Figurine Figurine Figurine Figurine Figurine Figurine Figurine Figurine Figurine Figurine Figurine Figurine Figurine Figurine Figurine Figurine Figurine Figurine Figurine Figurine Figurine Figurine Figurine Figurine Figurine Figurine Figurine Figurine Figurine Figurine Figurine Figurine Figurine figurin.


    Thinking of this, Shu Ya looked at Meng Daxuan with sharp eyes.


    Da xuanzi is holding his chin and blinking big eyes. He leisurely watches the excitement and eats melons. When he meets his mother''s eyes, he doesn''t find anything unusual. Instead, he looks at his mother with a smile.


    Shuya saw the little guy''s lovely eyes and shook her head. She shouldn''t blame Xuanxuan. She''s just a child. She didn''t think so much.


    It was very late that the thinking old man reluctantly felt that letting Han Mo go was just getting his skills to the pass line. Later, he would be assessed regularly. Han Mo might give Shuya prenatal education in the evening, and the four old people could not participate. However, they could test Han Mo''s skills. They should know what prenatal education is.


    Finally, he not only left a task for Han Mo, but also let him combine his strengths and constantly push through the old and bring forth the new.


    Seeing the back of the four old people leaving, Han Mo breathed a long sigh.


    ......


    In fact, Han Mo is only a headache for the repeated bombing of four old people. He doesn''t dislike the prenatal education itself, but enjoys it very much.


    At first, he wanted to fool things. After all, although prenatal education is being done, it has little impact on the child after birth, and there seems to be no conclusion.


    Who can say that a child with prenatal education must have higher IQ and EQ than a child without prenatal education? Prenatal education can let pregnant women have a soothing mood and keep their children in a regular and comfortable environment.


    And Han Mo has always believed that the influence on the child''s later personality may be greater than that of the family atmosphere. Of course, it refers to after birth, and IQ should be inherited.


    Han Mo has always wanted to leave a fortune for Xuanxuan. These wealth does not mean money. Han Mo can definitely say that his money in this life, even in the next life, even in Xuanxuan''s next life has been put in his pocket.


    So the wealth he wants to leave is not money, but childhood.


    Although the child''s body can not stay in childhood forever, it can leave a lot of beautiful memories. Those memories will accompany the child''s life and affect the child''s life.


    He wants to make the best childhood for the little guy.


    Shuya was easily tired when she was pregnant. In addition, the four old people tossed about for so long. She was already tired and fell asleep soon after taking a bath.


    Unlike his mother, the little guy was so energetic because of the family meeting at night that he couldn''t sleep at all. Usually, his father told two stories, and the little guy went to sleep foolishly and sweetly. However, Han Mo told four stories today, and the little guy still opened his big eyes.


    When Han Mo turned the fifth story book to the last page and still heard the little guy''s soft and waxy voice, Han Mo put down the book directly.


    "Dad stopped telling stories. How about talking to Xuanxuan?"


    The little guy nodded excitedly and became more energetic.


    Han Mo actually thought that the child couldn''t sleep anyway. He told the same stories. He might as well have a chat with the little guy.


    "Dad asked you, if you have a friend from the cartoon world, what do you want him to be like?" Han Mo asked this question. If he asked an adult, he would be despised as childish and didn''t even know how to answer it.


    Some questions can only be answered by children. Many adult worlds lose their simplicity because their thoughts are too complex. Sometimes children''s language can give people a lot of inspiration and create great works.


    The little guy began to think seriously about his father.


    "If I have a friend from the cartoon world, I hope he looks very cute." The little guy said as he thought.


    Han Mo nodded and agreed. In fact, children are visual animals. Like adults, they just like to look good. Of course, they are good-looking in children''s aesthetics.


    "I hope this friend can play with me..."


    "Ha ha, if you can help me realize my wish, you can also take me to fly, just like Spiderman, whizzing in the sky ~ ~"


    "If you can make cakes and candy for me when my parents don''t allow me to eat cakes and candy..."


    "And... I hope he can stay in our house and make me a cake at any time."


    The little guy began to fantasize about his new good friend, depicting it vividly, as if the friend had come to their home.


    Han Mo saw hope and longing in the little guy''s eyes.


    At the moment, Han Mo has also paid a picture in his mind. He already knows it well.


    Han Mo was about to tell the little guy that there was a good friend, when he heard the sound of breathing around him, and the little guy fell asleep.

 Chapter 767

    Han Mo looked at his daughter who was sleeping soundly. His eyes showed doting tenderness. The corners of his mouth couldn''t help rising. He occasionally heard Shen Fei complain that his son always needs someone to sleep with him. It''s very annoying. But Han Mo felt that this was the happiest moment.


    Because he is not sure that he can accompany his daughter for several years. Maybe one day, the little guy will have his own small space, his own little secret and his own ideas. He will avoid him intentionally or unintentionally and immerse himself in his own small world. In that small world, his father is not allowed to enter, or even his father is not allowed to enter her small room. Han Mo at that time, Although there will be some loss, it will be accepted calmly.


    So while he can still hold the child, while he can still accompany her to sleep, and while his little guy doesn''t have a secret that his father can''t know, Han Mo hopes he can accompany the child more, and his memories can be full of happy memories with his father.


    Han Mo kissed the little guy''s sweet face with gentle eyes, gently covered the quilt for the child, and then crept out of the small room.


    Shuya also fell asleep early. Han Mo habitually came out of the little guy''s room and gently walked into their bedroom to see if Shuya kicked the quilt and covered it again.


    During pregnancy, Shuya and Peng ye were safe. On the contrary, Peng ye had a great reaction in the early stage of pregnancy. She became grumpy, her skin became worse, her face was bad, she was a lot fatter and her figure was out of shape, so she was like a bomb at the beginning.


    Later, Peng ye knew that her tantrums were bad for the child''s growth, so she would converge. Also because she adapted to herself during pregnancy in the later stage, the contrast in her heart was not so big, so she would improve slightly and restrain her temper. Although her skin was still not very good.


    However, Shuya was completely opposite. She didn''t know whether her pregnancy was due to the second child. She didn''t respond at all. She didn''t even have pregnancy vomiting. At most, she retched a few times. Her skin was getting better and better. Her white and tender skin was smoother after pregnancy, her temper didn''t change, and she was still warm and gentle.


    At the moment, Han Mo sat by the bed, gently touched Shuya''s pink cheeks, stroked her forehead hair to both sides, kissed Shuya''s smooth forehead, covered the quilt again, and then walked out of the bedroom.


    The questions he asked the little guy just now were not casual. He wanted to know what kind of cartoon image Xuanxuan would like. Through Da Xuan''s description, Han Mo probably knew something, so he went into the study and began to create characters.


    He is a cat type robot with simple and honest appearance, cheerful personality, willing to help others, serious work and soft heart. He has a four-dimensional pocket and can take out all kinds of tools and props from the future at any time.


    The friend who lives with this smart and lovely cat robot, the protagonist of the story, is a simple and naive optimist who fools around all day. Lazy, naturally dull, often late and punished for standing. He is timid and cowardly. He is always bullied by class students, but he doesn''t know how to resist and can only escape.


    It is because of the protagonist''s shortcomings and his imperfections that he highlights the importance of the cat robot. He will help the protagonist accomplish many things that could not have been achieved.


    He can fly, grow bigger and smaller, and go to many places he never thought of.


    Because it was too late to coax the little guy to bed, Han Mo wanted to just draw the human design drawings of the main characters. The next day, he went to the company to tell everyone and tell them about them, but because he was too involved, he unknowingly drew the human design drawings and brief introductions of almost all the characters.


    Han Mo didn''t know when he fell asleep. When he woke up again, it was because a pair of small hands were shaking him hard.


    "Dad, Dad, wake up, Dad!"


    Han Mo raised his head and fell asleep in front of the computer. He slowly stretched his numb arms and looked at the excited little guy standing next to him.


    "Dad, who is this? Who is it?"


    The little guy holds the figure drawn by Han Mo last night. In order to have a sense of substitution, Han Mo has painted the figure. A blue cute cat robot jumps on the paper and swings with the little guy''s little hand, as if it really wants to come out of the picture.


    Han Mo gently rubbed the little guy''s head, "this is your good friend."


    "My good friend?" The little guy''s eyes widened and he couldn''t believe his ears.


    Han Mo pinched the little guy''s upturned nose, "yes, this is your good friend. Is this the same as Xuanxuan''s cartoon friend?"


    The little guy nodded hard, "same, same, this is my good friend."


    "He will also help you realize your wish." Han Mo pointed to the pocket on the cat robot.


    The little guy''s mouth was surprised to put an "O" shape.


    "Dad, what''s his name?"


    Han Mo smiled, "Doraemon."


    ......


    "Brother Han, are you a real person? I think I''m fit to play the big bear. " Little Ponzi excitedly took the drawing paper.


    "You''ll ruin everything." Park Xiangzi put his hands around his chest and rolled his eyes at little pangxie.


    "How could I ruin everything? I absolutely put the bear in a superb performance." Little Ponzi was unconvinced.


    Han Mo waved his hand and interrupted them, "comics and animation are on at the same time. There will never be a real-life version."


    It''s not that little Ponzi playing the big bear will destroy the characters, but anyone will destroy them. Few famous comics are successfully made into a real-life version. They are all hot eyes.


    "Ha ha, you hear me, Pang Xie, you''re dead." Park Xiangzi said with a smile.


    Little Pang Xie snorted and ignored Park Xiangzi.


    Shen Fei has been looking at the figure map and introduction very seriously. He didn''t hear the quarrel between little pangxie and park Xiangzi. I don''t know how many times he has seen it, Shen Fei finally said, "President Han, your work may not attract adults this time?"


    First of all, Shen Fei thinks Doraemon is very good and suitable for children, but it is a little limited. It is different from Conan, death and pirate before. A large number of young people like to watch it. From primary school, junior high school, high school, University to office workers, the audience span is very large.


    But without looking at the specific content, just the character introduction and painting style, Shen Fei knew that the animation in his hand was destined to attract only children like his son.


    Therefore, considering the interests, Shen Fei expressed his concerns.


    Han Mo knew Shen Fei''s worry. His eyes fell on Doraemon, like meditation and appreciation, "it doesn''t matter. I just want to show it to the children. This work is for the children. "


    PS: I was busy at work at the end of the year. I caught a cold again. I had a cough. My heart, liver, spleen, stomach and kidney hurt. I was so tired after work these two days. I didn''t start writing until I went home to sleep, so I delayed a little late. From January, diligent rabbit went online. Good night~~

 Chapter 768

    Han Mo knows that only after success can people really pursue the life they want. Han Mo also has an ideal, and his ideal is not how to make himself a star of national attention, how to make his films have a good reputation at the box office, how to make his company a leading enterprise, and how to make his programs the first in the country.


    These are all ideal things in others'' hearts, but Han Mo has turned them into reality, but they are not his ideal. They can only be regarded as one of his goals.


    In Han Mo''s heart, the goal is to serve the ideal.


    At first, he promised Meng Si because he wanted to find a job that could support Xuanxuan. He had free time, good income and was more suitable for himself.


    Later, Han Mo found that if he wanted to achieve a goal in his career, he must make his songs popular, make the movies sell well, and make the program ratings high.


    He appears to be a Buddhist, but in fact he is not. Like everyone, he hopes that every work he handles will be successful, because only in this way can he gradually approach his ideal.


    At the moment, Han Mo has finally become a synonym for success. He is a model worker in the entertainment industry, a model, a male god, an omnipotent existence, and can not be surpassed.


    Because of this goal, it is easier for Han Mo to do many things. He doesn''t need to worry about whether to make money, because he already has enough wealth. When he doesn''t need to give in for external factors, he can do many things he has always wanted to do, that is ideal.


    "Mr. Han, in fact, I also think we can make money by making such a cartoon, which is still continuous?" Jin Taining also has some doubts. In his opinion, whether it''s TV dramas or movies, don''t they all value economic interests most?


    At that time, everyone was waiting for the box office figures when making movies. Starting with Shen Fei after graduating from college, everything Jin Taining learned was economic value first, because there was no TV drama with no ratings, and there would be no platform willing to broadcast it. If there were no films with box office, the cinemas would be forced to release them in a few days. He had seen many films before, because the box office was poor, It''s on the next day.


    At first, Jin Taining followed Shen Fei to make TV dramas. When the ratings were bad, Shen Fei blacked his face all day. At night, he had insomnia, drank and smoked, and was in a trance. Enough to see how important a work is to the director.


    So Jin Taining doesn''t understand that Han Mo has made so many good works and so many successful cases. The previous comics and animes have also caused a sensation in Asia. How can we shoot what a primary school student sees this time.


    Shen Fei and Jin Taining looked at Han Mo with incredible eyes.


    "Mr. Han, we still think you should think about it, or we''ll take it and throw it to Huang Shanshan, and make a serial page in the comic magazine." Shen Fei gave a suggestion.


    Jin Taining nodded in agreement.


    Han Mo took a breath and just wanted to talk.


    "You don''t know little mo." Munce came in from outside the office.


    "I thought you wouldn''t come." Han Mo smiled. Meng Si has been busy recently. The child''s business is like a world. Peng Ye is busy, and Meng Si is confused.


    I didn''t expect that Meng Si came in high spirits today. Not only did he come, he still had the same dressing style. He didn''t have the slightest sense of sloppiness, which is enough to prove how much he valued the image.


    Meng Si went straight into the office, sat down on the sofa and yawned, "Hey, I''m really tired. Peng ye can''t sleep well at night. I have to rub her legs, but seeing your information, why don''t I come and climb."


    Meng Si wanted to take a nap during the day, but when he saw Han Mo''s message, he drove over directly.


    Han Mo also knows about Meng Si. Others were informed by Pang Xie. Only Meng Si sent a small message. He wanted to come over when he saw it. If he didn''t see it, he wouldn''t bother him to rest.


    As a result, Meng Si came like this. Han Mo was quite surprised.


    Han Mo smiled.


    Meng Si put his hands around his chest and sighed softly, "now Xiao Mo''s consideration is different from you laymen. He has his own ideal."


    "Ideal?" Shen Fei looked at Meng Si with incredible eyes.


    "The ideal is that the film box office sells well and the program ratings are high?" Jin Taining scratched his ear and said.


    Meng Si chuckled, "why don''t you say you''re vulgar? Xiao Mo doesn''t care about those now. He''s just doing what he wants to do, no matter what."


    Kim Tae Ning is too young and still doesn''t mean Meng Si. In his heart, his ideal is to make a popular film one day.


    Shen Fei''s eyes flickered. When he looked at Han Mo again, his eyes became more complicated. When he just walked out of school, he still had an ideal. At that time, he wanted to shoot a lot of things he liked. Later, he was polished by reality. He had long forgotten his ideal and survival was higher than everything.


    When you can''t even get enough food and clothing, your ideal is a fart.


    Shen Fei finally understood what Meng Si said. Now Han Mo doesn''t care about these and only does what he wants to do, because Han Mo already has enough strength.


    Shen Fei took a breath and suddenly smiled, "Mr. Han, how are you going to prepare this animation? I''ll follow you."


    Jin Taining still didn''t understand, but since Shen Fei followed him, he didn''t say anything, "President Han, I''ll follow you."


    Meng Si smashed it and said, "you don''t have to send me work tasks, but I will track your progress all the time and be the most important participant. By the way, remember to tell me when you have a meeting in the future. I''ll go back to make up for my sleep first." Walking to Han Mo''s desk, Meng Si picked up a figure picture and slightly raised his eyebrows. "I want to see the whole set of Doraemon in advance." Then he yawned and left.


    Han Mo looked at several people in the office. These are the core personnel who have been working with him. Although the whole sichen media is managed by Han Mo, the company also has many directors and producers, and they also have their own teams. Now several people in the office serve Han Mo alone. They participate in every work of Han mo.


    Now these people help him do what he wants to do together. Even like Jin Taining, they don''t understand why han Mo wants to do so, but they still support him without hesitation. Han Mo is very moved in his heart.


    "Doraemon I want to win a TV station. Most children still watch programs on TV. They play a fixed number of episodes at a fixed time every day, and then put them on the network platform for download or online viewing. Comics can be serialized in our comic magazine. To be honest, Doraemon is a gift I gave my daughter. I didn''t consider the ratings and making money. Thank you for your support as always. " Han Mo said sincerely.

 Chapter 769

    The news that Han Mo wanted to publish animation just broke out on the wechat official account of sichen media for one minute, and was uploaded on the whole network.


    "Han Mo wants to make cartoons again?"


    "It should be attached to the industry. After all, movies are the most profitable. I still look forward to Han Mo''s movies."


    "The last cartoon and animation are very good. I''m still watching the serial now. I''m looking forward to it."


    "But I heard that this cartoon is for children and is not suitable for adults."


    "Sorry, I''m a child, always a child."


    "Who is not a 300 month baby."


    "So I''m a baby, too."


    ......


    The publicity of animation is the lowest configuration, not that Han Mo has no confidence in it, but that it is unnecessary. After all, it is not a very commercial thing. As long as it is the most basic publicity, everyone knows. In his heart, this is a gift for children. After all, he wants to broadcast it on TV, with the publicity of TV stations and online animation, That''s enough.


    This cartoon, too young children may just watch a lively, slightly older children have their own choices, they will take the initiative to watch it if they like it, and there is no way if they don''t like it. So publicity is just an auxiliary tool to let everyone know that there is this cartoon.


    Now that the positioning has been established, it is impossible to rely on the accumulation of fans before Han mo. even for all ages, the age span is still a little large. Han Mo didn''t expect to rely on publicity to play a role. Anyway, Jiang Taigong fished and those who wanted to take the bait.


    Children like it and choose other cartoons if they don''t. Han Mo didn''t expect to make money by this. It''s good to have no desire.


    Han Mo''s calmness is just opposite to that of some people.


    Island Comics Association


    "Han Mo is going to produce a new work again?"


    "Yes, President, it is said that the style is different from that before. I don''t know the specific situation."


    The president was lost in thought and said slowly, "sort out all the information about Han Mo''s new works and give it to me immediately."


    "Yes. President. "


    Originally, although the comic business of the island country was not developed, it was also self-sufficient, and the domestic readers supported it very much. However, since Han Mo''s works poured into the island country, the local comic and animation began to survive in the cracks.


    After Han Mo sold comic magazines, comic societies in the island countries followed suit and jointly published comic magazines with large companies. However, no matter how they took advantage of their local advantages, they still could not defeat the aggressive Han Mo works.


    The monthly sales volume of Korean ink comic magazines is rising. The total sales volume of all comic magazines in the whole island can basically be the same as that of Korean ink magazines.


    In the island country, every cartoonist is madly imitating Han Mo''s works, but they can''t surpass them. They just hope that Han Mo''s works will be finished soon, but the end doesn''t come. They even hope that he will publish new works, so they can''t calm down.


    "President, what should we do? I heard that Han Mo has published new works. Originally, our market share has been very low. He has published new works. What should we do?"


    "President, I think we should protest collectively and prohibit the sale of Han Mo''s works in our island country."


    "I think this method is OK. Let''s unite and protest."


    When the cartoonist and the president of the comic club who had just received the news knew that Han Mo was going to produce a new work, they hurried to the office of the president of the comic Association and talked about it. The quiet office became noisy.


    The president who hadn''t spoken for a long time suddenly interrupted the noisy discussion, "wake up, protest? You want to ban the distribution of Han Mo''s works in our island country? Then you are against all readers. You protest against Han Mo, and more readers will protest with us. At that time, the scene can''t be controlled at all. Whoever wants to be the bad guy, do it by himself. I don''t care, but don''t mention our association. We can''t afford it. "


    The office, which was still noisy just now, suddenly became quiet.


    "What shall we do?" A cartoonist asked cautiously.


    At this time, no one answered and no one spoke, because everyone didn''t know how to answer the question.


    "President, all the information you asked me to collect is here." The secretary put the folder respectfully on his desk.


    The crowd waited for the content of the information. The president looked at it for a while, his expression changed obviously, a touch of Yin evil appeared in the corners of his eyes and smiled.


    "You see."


    Everyone took the folder.


    "His cartoon this time is in this style."


    "This seems to be for children."


    "The maximum age range is in primary school, and it will never be higher."


    "Ha ha, he will lose this time. At least there will be no sales in our island country."


    "Don''t pay attention to it, so I often say that the painter''s inspiration also has a life span. If you continue to create for a period of time and have a floating mentality, you can''t create good works. Han Mo is an example."


    "However, it''s a little early to judge just by looking at the figure. The content may not look like what you think?"


    A young painter said weakly, and everyone looked at him.


    "Well, what are you talking about?"


    "Crazy, you talk like that. Do you not want to stay in the comic club? If you don''t want to, you can leave now."


    "Well, get out. It''s not for you."


    "If it weren''t for Tengzi''s recommendation, you wouldn''t be qualified to sit here."


    Everyone looked at the humble little painter with disgusting eyes. As long as they disagreed with them, they were unforgivable. They didn''t want to pay attention to whether what Inoue said was reasonable. Anyway, if they disagreed, they were not qualified to stay here. No one cares about a little cartoonist who is not famous at all.


    Inoue bowed in everyone''s angry eyes and left the office silently.


    Although the president did not attack Inoue like others, he did not say a fair word for Inoue when others attacked, nor did he ask him not to leave.


    ......


    On the other hand, Han Mo doesn''t know what happened in the island country at all. He has many important things besides work and doesn''t care about the comic industry in the small island country.


    "Let me help you go." Han Mo will walk on Shuya''s left and on Shuya''s right. He has made this request for the nth time.


    "No, I''m not seventy-eight or eighty. Don''t help me. Alas, you''re always wandering on both sides of me. I''m stunned by you and walk on one side."


    "Well, good." Han Mo hurriedly walked on Shuya''s right.


    Although there is nothing difficult in Han Mo''s heart, Shuya''s pregnancy has baffled him. He really doesn''t know how to take care of Shuya and the little things in her stomach. Sometimes he is very good and can ignore his existence, but he will quickly make some movement and declare war on you. His existence.


    Shuya used to like food, but now she doesn''t like it. Even during the weight loss period, Shuya will eat a lot of dishes made by Han Mo, but now she just looks at them and shakes her head and says she can''t eat them.


    The most irritating thing is that the little guy always gives his father some bad ideas at home. Han Mo is confused and goes to the doctor. He thinks his daughter''s idea is good. As a result, he will only make things worse. Finally, he strictly forbids Xuanxuan to give another idea, but the little guy is very dissatisfied with his father''s attitude of shirking responsibility.


    What the little guy often says recently is, "Dad, I''m just a person who gives advice. It''s you who make the final decision. Why should you blame me, hum."


    Han Mo realized what pain was for the first time and was happy.


    Whether Shuya wants it or not, Han Mo doesn''t feel at ease if he doesn''t help her go, and doesn''t mess around. He directly forcibly lifts Shuya''s arm.


    "It''s not that I can''t go." Shuya wants to avoid Han Mo''s hand.


    "Don''t move. Just go like this. I''m not sure if I don''t hold you."


    Shuya was very uncomfortable with Han Mo''s close protection. "Haven''t you done anything important lately?"


    "Yes, you are my important thing." Han Mo said casually. Suddenly, the little guy pouted and competed for favor. He quickly added, "there''s something about Xuanxuan."

 Chapter 770

    The well dragged his tired body home, pushed open the door, "I''m back."


    Inoue is in a bad mood. His bad mood is not because he was attacked by a group in the comic club just now. He has long disliked the phenomenon that these people in the comic Club recognize that they are high and can''t compare with others, so they slander others. In his opinion, it is impossible to create good works in this way, but really want to make their comics look good. Some people like to see them, not how to treat Han Mo, but more than Han Mo''s works.


    However, Inoue has been trying to improve his, but there is still no sales. Even those who laugh at him are better than him. Although many people ask him to commercialize his comics, he doesn''t want to. Comics are his always ideal. He is painting with his soul. If he is allowed to bow to the interests, he is selling his soul, In other people''s hearts, this idea is ridiculous, but in Inoue''s heart, drawing comics is sacred.


    Hearing her husband''s voice, Zhou qingporcelain, who was still cooking in the kitchen, came out, "how about these manuscripts?"


    All works submitted to the comic society must be approved by the comic society. Only by passing can we get the manuscript fee. Of course, some comic writers may pay the manuscript fee or make an appointment in advance, but authors like Inoue can only use this way.


    Inoue shook his head and put his schoolbag on the shelf at the door.


    A glimmer of disappointment flashed between Zhou qingporcelain''s eyebrows. It just flashed away. Then he smiled and said, "it''s okay. Someone will always appreciate your paintings. I like your paintings very much. It''s great."


    Inoue didn''t want to bring his depressed mood home, but when his wife asked about the submission of the manuscript, he still couldn''t help it. At the moment, looking at his wife''s relieved eyes, he felt guilty that he didn''t bring good news to his wife, but he was more moved.


    "Maybe only you will like my painting." The well sighed softly.


    "Since I will like it, others will like it." Zhou qingporcelain said calmly.


    Inoue wanted to squeeze out a big smile to comfort his wife, but he couldn''t laugh. Finally, he turned into a strange expression that looked like a smile, which made Zhou qingporcelain laugh.


    The wife''s smile came from the heart, lovely and gentle, and the well laughed.


    Originally, when I entered the door, I was still in a bad mood. I drove all my bad moods out of the body in a short way in front of the dinner table.


    Of course, it is not Inoue himself who can do a magical thing, but his wife.


    Inoue has always been proud that Zhou qingporcelain is his wife. She is more generous and considerate than women in island countries. Unlike women in island countries, they are respectful on the surface. In fact, they don''t really support and love their husband in their heart.


    Zhou qingporcelain always supports and encourages Inoue''s career. Even the world thinks that Inoue''s paintings are rubbish and won''t sell for money. Only Zhou qingporcelain believed that her husband was a comic genius and would always draw touching paintings and tell touching stories.


    Inoue thinks he is the happiest comic artist on the island because he married Beidu girl Zhou qingporcelain. In fact, he is no longer an island man, because his grandmother and mother are from Beidu. Although he still has a family name, most of his blood is not the blood of the island people.


    Zhou qingporcelain filled a bowl of rice for her husband but didn''t fill it for herself. In fact, she didn''t worry at all on the surface and could comfort her husband with a smile, but she was also very angry in her heart. Her mouth blistered and she couldn''t eat rice. Every time she used an excuse to lose weight. At first, Inoue nagged her not to lose weight, and then she acquiesced.


    Zhou qingporcelain sat beside the well and said tentatively in silence for a moment, "shall we try and submit the manuscript to other magazines?"


    Inoue shook his head helplessly, "it''s useless. I''ve gone to all the magazines I can go. There''s no result."


    Zhou qingporcelain paused. "Where''s Han Mo''s?"


    The well opened his lips slightly and took a breath.


    ......


    Han Mo made a video with the little guy on his mobile phone. Today, Xuanxuan school has activities to learn in advance, and Shuya is also resting at home.


    Although Shuya now exists at the level of a giant panda, the care of the four old people is too evil, and Han Mo doesn''t want to ask them. It''s all a matter.


    Now Han Mo has one-way contact with the little guy.


    "Yuxuan, how is mom today?" Han Mo Chong looked at the little guy on the screen.


    Xuanxuan tooted her little mouth, "didn''t dad say that I had a bad idea yesterday? Why did he let me be an agent today?"


    Han Mo was offended by his baby daughter, so he had no temper and could only lose a smile. "Yesterday, my father was careless. Xuanxuan of our family was the most competent agent, and his ideas were first-class, but my father was stupid and didn''t grasp them every time."


    Han Mo''s attitude of admitting his mistake was sincere. The little guy crossed his waist and pretended to be angry for a while. He entered the state of a small agent and reported to his father in a low voice.


    "Mom didn''t eat the food grandma cooked today. She said she had no appetite. Grandpa told a joke to amuse his mother. My mother didn''t laugh, but I felt good to laugh.


    Later, Grandpa said to play the piano to my mother. Although my mother didn''t say it, I didn''t want to hear it very much. However, when I practiced the piano in the afternoon, my mother listened very carefully, praised me and rewarded me with a strawberry cake.


    It was supposed to be grandma''s story time, but my mother fell asleep. Grandma didn''t finish it, so she told me some books.


    Today, Grandpa and grandpa took me out to play together. I think they are still happy with me, hee hee. "


    The little guy talked to himself for a long time, and then stopped reporting to his father in a burst of proud laughter.


    Han Mo couldn''t help laughing when he heard the last sentence. Shuya must have deliberately pretended to be asleep. It''s boring to listen to the story every day. In addition, he found a detail. No matter who does what, it seems that the last benefit is the little guy. The child is clever.


    Han Mo just wants to know the general situation of Shuya. As long as he is in a good mood, he is really good. The other four old people are here. There is absolutely no need to worry.


    As for why let the little guy be an agent, it''s actually to find an excuse to play with her and make the children happy. If you really need to know anything, Han Mo can go home and ask. There''s no need to sneak.


    At the end of the video, Han Mo put his mobile phone aside.


    "Mr. Han, I received a cartoon manuscript here in the hope that it can be published in our cartoon magazine." Huang Shanshan walks into the office with a cartoon.


    After the cartoon magazine became popular, it always received a lot of contributions. Han Mo mostly asked Huang Shanshan to deal with it by herself, but she really couldn''t make a choice. She reported it to Han Mo here.


    This time he took the painting directly to the office. Han Mo asked strangely, "is it difficult to make a decision?"


    Huang Shanshan frowned slightly. "He''s an island man."

 Chapter 771

    Although the island''s cartoonists are hostile to Han Mo, Han Mo has never thought of excluding them. Everyone eats by their ability and speaks by their works.


    Han Mo originally developed comics to the island country only for the market, and had a very peaceful attitude towards the island country''s local comic writers. Although Han Mo did not publicly say that they were welcome to contribute, he did not prohibit the island country''s cartoonists from contributing to their magazines.


    However, the cartoonists in the island countries are very hostile to Han Mo, and no one wants to contribute. Another important reason is that their cartoons do not meet the requirements of Han Mo and the style of the magazine.


    Han Mo took the cartoon manuscript in his hand and read it carefully.


    There is still a gap between the level of comics and the island cartoonists Han Mo met in the past, but compared with the current Island cartoonists, the advantage is very obvious.


    It mainly focuses on the style of painting. If you don''t look at the signed Japanese names, Han Mo really can''t see that these paintings are painted by a Japanese.


    "Mr. Han, what do you think?" Huang Shanshan asked in a tentative tone.


    Huang Shanshan doesn''t know what Han Mo thinks, but she knows the attitude of island cartoonists towards their magazines and Han mo. If you can''t win, you will wantonly distort the facts and slander Han Mo in various interviews.


    Huang Shanshan has long been very dissatisfied with island cartoonists. Today, she was surprised to see that island cartoonists contributed to their magazine. She wanted to see it and threw it aside, but when she saw the content of the cartoon, she hesitated and brought it to Han mo.


    "Inform Inoue that the painting has passed." Han Mo calmly glanced at the signature on the painting.


    "Yes... Yes?" Huang Shanshan couldn''t believe it and reconfirmed, "he''s an island man."


    "Well, I see. Name." Han Mo tapped the signature with his finger.


    "However, their island cartoonists are always slandering you and your works. Their comics are not as high as ours. They are jealous and have such a small bearing. How can they have the mind to draw great works. " Huang Shanshan''s tone was excited and her appearance was dignified, as if she had suffered multiple blows from island cartoonists.


    Because of her work, Huang Shanshan''s magazine really has more contact with Bonzi country and island country, and has more contact with people there. She usually doesn''t see her complain. Unexpectedly, Han Mo didn''t interrupt when she mentioned that island cartoonists are so angry today, and silently waited for Huang Shanshan to finish.


    Han Mo learned from Huang Shanshan that a rabbit''s quick eyes also bite. Huang Shanshan usually carries everything in her heart. It''s obvious that her words just now didn''t accumulate resentment for a day or two.


    Han Mo smiled and motioned Huang Shanshan to sit down. "Although some island cartoonists do wrong, they can''t map guns. There will always be different people. This Inoue is willing to contribute to us. He must recognize our magazine and hope to cooperate. Moreover, we just publish his works. As long as his cartoons meet our standards, they are island people, Bangzi people or Americans have little to do with us. Our magazines only rely on works. If you don''t feel relieved, you can use the contract to restrain him. The magazine is yours. You know how to sign it, how to sign it, and you has the final say.


    At this time, Huang Shanshan also realized that she was too excited and had some gaffes. She recently saw too many small moves about the island Comics Association. She was very dissatisfied, but she didn''t want to annoy Han Mo because of such a small thing. She dealt with it silently, but the negative emotions had been pressed in her heart, accumulated more and more, and finally became hostile to the cartoonists of the whole island country.


    Huang Shanshan is not a foolish person, and she is not pedantic enough to refuse everything about the island country. If she didn''t think the cartoon was good and in line with the style of their magazine, Huang Shanshan would have returned directly. She has the right. The reason why she didn''t refuse directly is that she read the work itself.


    Huang Shanshan reported on some magazines and left.


    Han Mo recently broke his heart and gave it to three people, one to Meng Daxuan, one to Meng Daxuan''s mother, and one to Meng Daxuan''s future little sister. In fact, no one knows whether it is a brother or a sister, but because Xuanxuan is not talking about her little sister all the time, the whole family tacitly accepted this.


    And old people always say that if a son is born during pregnancy, the mother''s skin will be bad and the pregnancy reaction will be great. If you are pregnant with a daughter, your mother''s skin will be better and her reaction will be smaller.


    Of course, in Han Mo''s mind, this judgment method has no scientific basis at all. If this can judge men and women, there will not be so many people who plug red envelopes in order to know that men and women are looking for relationships and go through the back door.


    However, Han Mo didn''t believe it, but some people believed it. Not only the four old people believed it, but also Peng Ye Mengsi, who occasionally came home to eat and drink. In Peng''s ambition, he was pregnant with a son, and Meng Si also firmly believed that he was a son. They don''t like more sons, but too many people say they are sons. They think they are sons, and their sons are also good.


    Meng Si and Peng ye both like Xuanxuan very much. During their first pregnancy preparation, they all hope to have a girl like Xuanxuan. They are beautiful, smart, ancient and strange. The key is to be sensible and obedient. Almost all beautiful words can be used in Xuanxuan.


    But when people around him said that Peng ye must be pregnant with a son, they resisted and didn''t believe it at first, but after lying a thousand times, it became the truth. They began to buy boys'' clothes, boys'' toys and boys'' baby products intentionally or unintentionally. Later, they thought it was good to have a little boy.


    You can also be handsome, smart, strange, obedient and sensible.


    On the contrary, Shuya and Han Mo are convinced that the second child is a daughter. All kinds of preparations are opposite to Pengye. However, Pengye''s month is bigger than Shuya, and now he has a big stomach.


    Meng Si got everything ready early. As long as Peng Ye reacted, he would be sent to the hospital immediately. Wards, doctors, nurses, everything.


    Han Mo felt that Meng Si had prepared too comprehensively, and arranged everything long in advance. Han Mo decided to copy a full set with Meng Si without worrying.


    Although Peng Ye doesn''t lose his temper, he doesn''t want Meng Si to take care of her in the late stage of pregnancy. He often goes alone and does what he wants. What makes Meng Si angry most is that he dares to drive. With such a big stomach, he dares to drive. Meng Si is so angry that he wants to explode in the original place.


    But most of the time, Peng ye went to find Shuya. Meng Si wanted to know what the two pregnant women were doing through Han Mo, but he inadvertently knew that Han Mo had a small agent.


    In this way, Meng Daxuan successfully became an agent of two people


    PS: happy new year to all my friends! Thank you for your company in 2018. I hope we can go hand in hand in 2019. Thank you for everything you tolerate, and thank you for your support and encouragement. Happy new year again, Moda~~~

 Chapter 772

    Sitting at the dinner table, Inoue picked up a poke of noodles, shook it in his mouth, didn''t eat, and slowly put it down.


    "What''s the matter? No appetite? " Zhou qingporcelain looked at her husband anxiously.


    The well sighed and shook his head helplessly.


    Zhou qingporcelain comforted, "it''s all right. Zeyuan hasn''t passed. Maybe Han Mo''s magazine has passed."


    The well was cold, "Zeyuan hasn''t passed, and Han Mo''s can''t pass. It''s the best-selling comic magazine in the island. I shouldn''t have contributed and humiliated myself." Inoue said that yuebeiguan put down his chopsticks and walked to the computer.


    Whoosh~


    The computer emits an email tone.


    "Go and have a look. Maybe it''s a draft notice." Zhou celadon is beautiful and slightly selected. Although it has been from hope to disappointment countless times, Zhou celadon can''t help getting excited every time he hears the prompt sound of the email.


    "It must be a rejection notice. What''s the excitement?" Inoue has been hit too many times. He has been immune to the rejection of e-mail without any waves, but at the urging of his wife, he still clicked on the e-mail and glanced at it casually.


    The emails of comic magazines are the same, but


    When I glanced at the well and wanted to turn off the mail, I couldn''t help but open my eyes. I couldn''t believe it. I shook my head, closed my eyes, took a deep breath and opened my eyes again.


    When he saw the last few words, he suddenly stood up and the chair behind him fell to the ground with a bang.


    "It doesn''t matter to be rejected. There are other magazines. We can vote again. We really can''t give them to small magazines. Someone will always appreciate your talent." Seeing her husband''s reaction, Zhou qingporcelain guessed that it was the same as usual and hurried to comfort him.


    Inoue didn''t answer. He still looked straight at the computer screen.


    Zhou qingporcelain gently put her hand on her husband''s shoulder, trying to appease his excitement in this way.


    It may be the gentle comfort of his wife''s hand. The well was a little relieved, and his lips trembled slightly. "No... it''s not rejection."


    "Huh?" Zhou qingporcelain looked at the well suspiciously. She didn''t notice the computer screen.


    The hand on the well slowly raised and pointed to the computer screen, "I... I passed, passed."


    Inoue jumped up excitedly, picked up his wife and turned around on the ground. His cartoon has been published. Although he doesn''t know what kind of treatment it is, how much space it will give, and whether it will be stopped if the results are not ideal, he doesn''t want to think about all these. Now he only knows that this is the first email he has received in the past year.


    Zhou qingporcelain didn''t see the content of the email on the computer screen at all, so she was picked up by Inoue.


    After turning around again and again, I don''t know how many times I turned in total. Only then did Inoue put down Zhou qingporcelain. His thin body has never had such great strength. Maybe he is too happy today.


    Her husband was happy, and Zhou qingporcelain was happy. She smiled brightly, "I knew Zeyuan would appreciate your paintings."


    Well smiled with a long sigh of relief, "it''s not Ze yuan, it''s Han Mo''s magazine, Han Mo''s, Han Mo!"


    Zhou qingporcelain''s expression changed from original joy to shock. She said those words to Inoue just to comfort her husband. She didn''t expect that the best-selling comic magazine in the whole island would really pass her husband''s painting.


    Zhou qingporcelain jumped up excitedly, threw himself into the arms of the well, put his hands around his neck, and jumped and jumped.


    ......


    After Inoue''s painting, Han Mo no longer paid attention to the comics, but continued to create Doraemon. However, recently, Shuya has reached the middle and late stage of pregnancy and needs more and more time to accompany him. Although he has cancelled many jobs, there is still not enough time, not enough.


    In the past, Shuya was reluctant to accompany Han Mo and didn''t want to increase his burden. After all, there are many things in the company. However, with her stomach getting bigger and bigger, Shuya also relies more and more on Han mo. she hopes that Han Mo can go with her. She doesn''t want to face the doctor alone. Every word of the doctor will make her ponder for a long time, If one of the indicators after the examination is not ideal, Shuya will not sleep well for a few days.


    However, when Han Mo goes with her, Shuya will have some psychological sustenance. At least what the doctor said is that two people bear it together. In fact, it''s not a big problem, but Shuya''s mood is always very uneasy. Even if the doctor''s expression changes slightly during the examination, Shuya''s heart will jump.


    Shuya can''t live without Han Mo, who is also happy to accompany Shuya, but he can''t follow up the comics. He doesn''t need a planning manager, but a comics assistant, whether it''s the comics serialized in chores or the Doraemon that is about to quit.


    Han Mo just sent Shuya home, and then hurried from home to the company, just in time for Huang Shanshan''s monthly report.


    At night, Shuya slept. Han Mo rubbed Shuya''s legs all night. During the day, he took Shuya to the hospital. He just came back. He wanted to have a rest in the office. Huang Shanshan came in. He immediately put away his fatigue, nodded slightly to Huang Shanshan and motioned her to sit down.


    Huang Shanshan didn''t notice Han Mo''s state and directly reported to Han Mo in the same way as usual.


    Han Mo was very relieved of her, so he usually listened to her casually, but this time Han Mo heard a very important detail.


    "You say Inoue''s works are very popular?" Han Mo had already put aside the cartoonist from the island country. This time, he suddenly remembered to ask.


    Although magazines can be contributed by others. However, because Han Mo has been serializing three comics, he has never paid special attention to the submission. The cartoonists in the island country are very hostile to Han Mo, and they are not willing to contribute to Han Mo''s magazines. Of course, this is a superficial phenomenon. In fact, people in the Comics Association have submitted contributions secretly, but Huang Shanshan refused to sign up without seeing many faces of Han mo.


    This time, Inoue''s work was really good, so Huang Shanshan showed it to Han mo.


    Huang Shanshan nodded slightly. The so-called popularity is only compared with other comics in the island country, and still can''t compare with the serial works of Han Mo in the magazine.


    "Yes, it''s not bad. Beyond my expectation, such works were not taken away by the island''s local comic magazines, but invested in our magazines. What''s more interesting is, I heard that Inoue took his works all over almost all comic magazines and was rejected. This time, he may be desperate to try his luck at our magazine."


    Han Mo smiled, "because of the style."


    "Huh?" Huang Shanshan looked at Han Mo as if she knew something.


    "Inoue''s style is somewhat similar to ours. Cartoonists in the island countries scoff at it, but this is the trend. They can''t do it and don''t allow others to do it." Han Mo shrugged.


    Just at this time, Han Mo had an idea and climbed up a smile on his face again.

 Chapter 773

    "It''s due in three weeks. Peng ye, how dare you eat hot pot? It''s so hot. Why don''t you change the clear soup for you." Shuya said anxiously.


    "What I''m afraid of, just because it''s almost due, I''m not afraid of anything. I can eat whatever I want and play whatever I want. Now the children have grown up and how to eat won''t affect him." Peng Ye stuffed a large piece of red mutton into his mouth.


    Shuya looked at the pot of red oil and frowned slightly.


    "Don''t look at it. Eat together. You''re in the late stage now. It''s all right. Eat a little. You won''t have a chance to eat later." Peng ye put a large piece of meat into Shuya bowl.


    Shu Ya waved her hand, "you eat, I''m not hungry."


    It''s not that I''m not hungry, but I really don''t want to eat the meat in the bowl. Originally, Peng also said to invite Shuya to dinner, but she was quite willing. As a result, she didn''t think at all when she saw Peng Ye''s formation.


    Although it can be said that in the later stage, you don''t have to pay too much attention and the fetus is slightly stable, but you can''t eat and drink like this. Shuya knows that Peng Ye hasn''t been tossing around a lot in the past week. Maybe it''s because she choked up in the early stage of pregnancy and finally gave birth. She wants to make up for what she owed before.


    Meng Si didn''t listen to her advice. Meng Si went to Shu Ya to advise. At first, Shu Ya still wanted to talk to Peng Ye. After all, we should avoid eating during lactation, and we can''t eat a lot of things. On the contrary, we can indulge ourselves a little in the later stage of pregnancy, but she didn''t expect that Peng Ye was not a little relaxed at all, just indulgent.


    Before, I just heard from Meng Si and didn''t see the real object. Today, I saw Peng Ye''s state and knew why Meng Si cried for his father and mother to find someone to persuade Peng Ye.


    But Peng Ye''s character can''t be persuaded back at all. All Shuya can do is look at Peng ye and don''t do anything special.


    In fact, Peng Ye has a sense of propriety. He will never smoke, drink or do strenuous exercise. He has been addicted to his mouth and dare not eat in the future. Now he has eaten for three or four weeks.


    Meng Si received Shuya''s message and ran all the way to their dining place with fire and lightning.


    I only heard the sound of the door being pushed open. Meng Si appeared at the door of the box. Aunt, please, put it down. How can you eat it? Look at the oil. It''s burning my son. "


    Meng Si now thinks that whatever Peng Ye eats, he ends up in the child''s mouth. Can his stomach stand such a little child and eat such a hot pot? What if Wan Shengsheng comes out as a little red face.


    Peng Ye was a little dissatisfied when he saw Meng Si appear. "How did you come? Who told you."


    There''s no need to ask this. She and Shuya are the only ones who know that today''s dinner is for the sake of confidentiality. Zeng Ying didn''t even tell her. Since she knew that Zeng Ying is a spy of Han Mo, Peng Ye wanted to knock Zeng Ying as before, but as Zeng Ying had expected, Peng Ye has long been better than before, and she can''t beat herself anyway.


    Peng ye had no way to punish Zeng Ying, so she had to hide it from her. Later, Peng ye asked Shu Ya out and didn''t tell Zeng Ying or let Shu Ya tell Zeng Ying, which made Shu Ya like a thief. Originally, she didn''t care about the assistants around Han Mo, because she really needed close care. She still silently praised Han Mo''s care.


    Peng Ye glanced at Shuya mercilessly. Shuya quickly looked away and pretended not to see it.


    "Aunt, come back with me. Have you eaten enough? You''ve eaten most of the meat." Meng Si looked at Xi''s miserable desktop and shook his head helplessly.


    In fact, Peng ye did eat almost. If Meng Si didn''t come, she wouldn''t eat for a while. It happened that Meng Si kept chattering. Peng Ye didn''t want to insist anymore. He was ready to get up and go back with Meng Si.


    "Come on, come on, don''t ink. I''ll go back with you. I''m full. This guy is really good. Let''s do it again next week." Peng ye said to Shuya with a smile.


    Shuya didn''t eat a mouthful. She really didn''t want to come and watch Peng ye eat. Her expression stiffened and she smiled twice.


    "Don''t let Shu Ya accompany you. Such a big oil pot smells like hot pot." Meng Si would go home and wash from inside to outside for a long time after eating hot pot.


    Shuya smiled and looked at Meng Si coming to help Peng ye up.


    Peng Ye is tall and his stomach doesn''t look so prominent, but he can feel it when he sits down. It''s real.


    I''ve been sitting for a long time. It''s really hard to stand up by myself, especially when I''m full.


    Peng Ye stood up and Meng Si gently helped him.


    Just then


    Peng Ye suddenly shouted.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Where does it hurt?"


    Peng Ye sat down again before he got up. Meng Si quickly grabbed Peng Ye''s waist and protected her.


    Shuya also stood up and asked about the status.


    Peng Ye covered his stomach in pain.


    Meng Si has never seen Peng ye like this. She had a big reaction in the early stage of pregnancy. She just vomited without stomachache.


    Just for a moment, bean sized sweat came out of Peng Ye''s forehead.


    Shuya took a breath. "It seems to be going to have a baby. Call an ambulance quickly."


    Meng sigang was still a little confused. When he heard Shuya''s words, his head woke up.


    "I drove straight to the hospital." Meng Si felt that waiting for the ambulance would delay time, so he might as well drive by himself.


    Shuya pressed Meng Si, "no, there are first-aid equipment and doctors and nurses in the ambulance. In case Peng Ye is really going to have a baby, you can help, but you drive by yourself. We can''t do anything for too long. It''s too dangerous."


    Meng Si rubbed his ears and felt that what Shuya said was also reasonable. He quickly dialed the emergency phone and said the location and the patient''s condition.


    Ambulances drove out of the nearest hospital at a fast speed. After a while, medical staff ran in.


    Shuya is not at ease and goes to the ambulance. She calls Han Mo in the car and briefly describes the situation here.


    "Doctor, let''s go to Kangxin hospital." Mons said.


    Doctors and nurses recognized Shuya. They were of high quality and didn''t ask for group photos like fans, but they all showed a kind smile to Shuya. Meng Si and Peng ye had a high profile before, and they often appeared in entertainment news. The medical staff on the ambulance were relatively young, and they knew that the person calling the ambulance was Peng Ye.


    Hearing Meng Si''s request, a doctor whispered, "sorry, for the sake of the patient''s health, we can only go to the nearest hospital, that is, the Ninth Hospital."


    "What?" Meng Si suddenly stared.


    Peng ye, who was still sweating, raised his head from the bed excitedly when he heard this sentence, "I don''t go to the Ninth Hospital."


    The doctor shook his head. "Sorry, Ms. Peng, we have to go to the Ninth Hospital. Your condition is very bad. Kangxin is too far away and unsafe."


    The Ninth Hospital is a very general public hospital. Meng Si has never considered this hospital, but he has prepared everything. It is Kangxin hospital. He originally wanted Peng ye to live in when he was about to give birth, which is also convenient. I didn''t expect Peng ye to give birth so long in advance.

 Chapter 774

    Meng Si held Peng Ye''s hand tightly, hoping to alleviate Peng Ye''s pain through his own strength, but it didn''t play a role in alleviating, and Peng Ye was more painful.


    Peng ye, who was already curled up in pain on the ambulance bed, was hit hard because he knew he couldn''t go to the advanced ward of the private hospital.


    "Husband, will I die? I think I''m going to die." Peng Ye''s voice trembled and squeezed out a word with weak strength.


    Meng Si said ruthlessly, "don''t talk nonsense. It''s just having children. Every woman has children like this."


    "But... They didn''t eat red oil hot pot before giving birth." Peng Ye felt that she was going to be torn. Every blood vessel and nerve of the whole body were suffering from severe pain. She didn''t know what it was like for others to have children. She only knew that if the pain continued like this, she might not live.


    Although Shuya had children before, when she gave birth to Xuanxuan, she was orderly hospitalized and then had children. She was not as sudden as Peng ye, and she did pay attention to eating. Peng ye did it all by herself this time and responded so long in advance.


    For a time, Shuya was also a little unprepared. She had to accompany her to the hospital when she was preparing for Peng wild. But what she thought was that she was admitted to the hospital in advance. She didn''t think it was to take an ambulance to the hospital.


    Shuya gently held Peng Ye''s other hand. "It''s okay, it''s okay. It hurts so much. It won''t hurt when I''m born. Don''t be nervous, relax and take a deep breath. "


    It''s different to experience and see the pain of others. Shuya comforted Peng ye with what she can think of. In fact, she didn''t think much.


    Meng Si''s expression was anxious. He leaned close to Shuya''s ear and whispered, "does it really hurt when I was born?"


    Shuya was stunned and shook her head slightly.


    Peng Ye didn''t see this action. She closed her eyes and clenched her teeth because of pain. In order to transmit the power of pain, Peng Ye held Shuya and Mengsi''s hands harder.


    Shuya even felt the pain of being gripped, but she didn''t say anything. If this could help Peng Ye reduce the pain, she would.


    Just now Shuya said take a deep breath, relax and don''t be nervous. These words can only be said by bystanders, because people who really experience pain can''t do it at all.


    Peng Ye has long forgotten what it feels like to breathe, because it hurts so much that he can''t breathe at all, and every cell is on the verge of collapse.


    The medical staff on the ambulance said that the nine hospitals were indeed very close, driving for less than ten minutes, but Peng Ye felt that he had walked for centuries.


    When he first got on the ambulance, Peng Ye wanted to insist on going to Kangxin hospital. After all, the environment there was very good. Giving birth to a child was not just painful. There were many factors, such as medical care level, hospitalization environment and so on. Obviously, the Ninth Hospital was too far from Peng Ye''s standard.


    She can''t have a second child. Her body and age are not allowed, so this is the only child in her life. Peng Ye absolutely doesn''t want to injustice herself and go to such a bad hospital.


    But just a minute after getting on the bus, Peng Ye changed her mind. Now she just wants to go to the hospital and give birth quickly. Any hospital can, no matter where, she just hopes not to hurt any more.


    Peng Ye''s clothes had been soaked with sweat. The ambulance stopped. The medical staff opened the door quickly and carried Peng ye out of the car.


    The operating table has been waiting for the parking position, and Peng Ye is weakly lying on the bed.


    This is the first time in her life that she is so embarrassed. She is master Peng. She is a powerful agent. Even popular artists should respectfully call sister Peng when they see her, but Peng Ye is no longer domineering in the past. She is weak and has no strength to speak. Her bangs are covered with sweat and droop on her forehead.


    At the moment when he was about to be pushed into the hospital, Peng Ye powerlessly grabbed Shuya, "Xiaoya, I won''t die."


    Shuya shook her head and shouted, "Peng ye, don''t talk nonsense. I''m just having a baby. Every woman wants to have a baby. Cheer up. You''re master Peng."


    Hearing that Shuya, who is usually gentle and charming, scolded herself so loudly, Peng Ye was not angry, but smiled.


    Shuya was stunned in situ and looked at Peng ye being pushed into the hospital with red eyes.


    Although she has also experienced such moments, she may not have Peng Ye suddenly. The pain feeling is the same. At that time, she was younger and didn''t think much in her mind. She just wanted to give birth to her child healthily and didn''t care what she was like when she endured the pain again.


    But at the moment, Shuya saw that Peng ye, who is usually dignified, who is usually stronger than a man, who can pinch Meng Si like a chicken, is so fragile at the moment. It turns out that no matter how strong a woman is, she is weak at the moment of being a mother


    Shu Ya flushed her eyes, wiped the glittering and translucent corners of her eyes, and hurried to catch up with the operating table.


    "Why can''t you have an operation right away?" Meng Si almost said this in a roaring voice.


    The Ninth Hospital is the most common public hospital. Usually, some employees come to see doctors. The hospital is very small. It was not a special obstetrics and gynecology hospital. The beds are very tight, and the operating room is even more tense.


    Even the Dean hasn''t seen so many stars at once, not to mention the director of Obstetrics and Gynecology, but the stars belong to the stars. It''s nothing to give some convenience within the scope of his duties, but now it''s not his duty to do it.


    "Mr. Meng, the operation has to wait a minute. Your wife''s pain is normal. Our pregnant women have to go through this stage. After our operation, your wife can go in."


    Peng Ye was so painful that she couldn''t speak at all. She could only whisper and frown. When the pain stopped, she could relieve it a little. During these few minutes, Peng Ye didn''t want to talk and just wanted to rest, because she knew that the pain would come soon.


    "No, my wife can''t wait like this. She can''t wait a minute." Cried Munce.


    A doctor whispered something in the ear of the director of Obstetrics and gynecology.


    The director of Obstetrics and Gynecology frowned slightly and said in a consultative tone, "Caesarean section will take ten minutes, but natural birth is OK now. Would you like to?"


    Although the Ninth Hospital is a small hospital, the obstetrics and gynecology department receives pregnant women every day. They know how often each pregnant woman has labor pains and when to give birth. Although Peng Ye has severe pain, it is because he has eaten very spicy food before, according to the characteristics of the attack, this ten minutes can definitely wait. If you can give her a green light, He is willing, but there is really no operating room. The fastest way is to wait ten minutes. Since they are not willing to wait, they can only have a natural birth.

 Chapter 775

    "Shun..." Munce repeated.


    He and Peng ye had known about spontaneous labor and caesarean section before. If Peng Ye was ten years younger, there would be no problem with spontaneous labor, but because of her age, they didn''t consider letting Peng ye have a spontaneous labor.


    Meng si used to be in charge of the whole sichen media in an orderly manner, which is enough to prove that he is a very capable and independent person. However, the word "natural birth" of the obstetrician and gynecologist knocked Meng Si out. He didn''t know how to choose.


    Peng Ye''s low moaning of pain has not stopped, but the frequency is faster and faster.


    "Shun, I want Shun." Peng Ye couldn''t help it. She wanted to have a baby quickly and end all this. It was too painful. She said in her book that it was really painful to have a child, but it didn''t hurt so much. Shuya didn''t say it was so painful to have a child. The doctor she consulted didn''t say it was so painful. All those who had had children didn''t tell her it was so painful. Peng Ye blames himself in his heart. It must be because there is no taboo.


    In fact, what she doesn''t know is that everyone hurts, but everyone didn''t tell her. When she finished giving birth this time, a pregnant woman asked her if it hurts to have a child. She will also say that it doesn''t hurt to have a child. It hurts at most.


    Meng Si was stunned. "Are you sure?" Meng si still wanted Peng ye to think about it, but Peng Ye didn''t think about it at this time. She felt that she was going to die. She would die if she stayed here for another minute. She couldn''t imagine waiting here for ten minutes.


    When the director of Obstetrics and Gynecology heard that Peng Ye agreed to spontaneous labor, he calmly said, "if you agree to spontaneous labor, the family members will sign on this." He took a folder from the nurse next to him and handed it to Meng Si.


    Meng Si probably glanced at the words on the top of his eyes and pulled out the corner of his eyes. He didn''t know how to drop the pen in his hand.


    The director smiled. "Don''t be nervous. You have to sign something similar whether it''s a caesarean section or a natural birth. It''s okay."


    "Sign, sign." Peng Ye squeezed out a few words with his teeth in pain. He wanted to sign it himself.


    Meng Si took a breath and quickly wrote his name in the column signed by his family.


    "Prepare to enter the delivery room."


    As soon as Meng sigang finished signing, the obstetrician took away the folder and handed it to the doctor next to him. His expression was serious. Just now, the obstetrician director, who was sometimes smiling and sometimes gentle, immediately entered the working state.


    Immediately, the two nurses pushed Peng Ye''s operating car in the other direction.


    "Mr. Meng, you can follow."


    Meng Si only felt his hands were empty and still kept the gesture when signing the folder. At the moment, he was called by the obstetric director and hurried into the elevator with the operating bed.


    Although Shuya is also a pregnant woman, she forgot that she had a big stomach and walked fast with the operating car.


    The nurse next to her has long recognized that Shuya, the big star, is jogging with her. Just now, she doesn''t happen to meet on the road, but works in the hospital. Even if the nurse wants to take care of Shuya and push the operating bed slowly, the maternal is more important. She can only keep reminding Shuya to be careful and walk slowly.


    Until the door of the delivery room, Meng Si followed her in, and Shuya was blocked outside the door.


    Only one immediate family member can enter the delivery room together, and the door of the delivery room closes automatically.


    Shuya stood at the door alone. This was not the first time she was at the door of the delivery room, but the first time she was inside, and the second time she was outside.


    The original mood was quite different.


    Although she was very nervous in the delivery room, what she thought was that a family would appear soon, a lovely little family, and she didn''t know it was a boy or girl. She felt that the whole process was full of surprises. Although the pain was also very painful, although she also suffered the same pain as Peng ye, she was happy and full of expectation.


    But now, standing outside the delivery room, watching the door of the delivery room being closed slowly, Shuya''s heart hung in her throat and was in a state of confusion. She knows that the possibility of accidents is not very high. Now medicine is very developed. Unlike in the past, having a child is like walking through hell, but she doesn''t know why. Maybe it''s because Peng Ye was sent by ambulance. Shuya''s heart has been unable to calm down.


    Pacing back and forth worried.


    The little nurse working at the door of the delivery room quietly went to Shuya, moved her a comfortable chair and put a waist pillow on her, "teacher Shuya, you can sit in this chair more comfortable."


    Seeing Shuya walking around, the little nurse thought she was uncomfortable with the plastic chair for her family outside the delivery room, so she specially brought a chair in the office for her.


    The next chair is really cold and hard, but Shuya doesn''t sit because she''s uncomfortable, but because she can''t sit still.


    "How''s it going!" After a burst of rapid footsteps, Han Mo stood behind Shuya.


    Until hearing Han Mo''s voice, Shuya''s hanging heart calmed down a little. Shuya turned around and leaned in his arms when she saw Han Mo''s moment.


    "I won''t let her eat hot pot. I have to eat it, but also eat hot food..." Shu Ya was worried, anxious and distressed. When she saw Han Mo, she vented and cried.


    Han Mo gently stroked Shuya''s back with one hand and comforted her. "It''s okay. It''s just early. It''s good to see their cookies earlier. Don''t worry."


    Han Mo holds Shuya down by the chair and holds her hand.


    In the delivery room


    Peng Ye was put on the bed. The doctor quickly inserted the infusion needle into the back of her hand. Now Peng Ye doesn''t care about anything. He just wants to give birth to the child quickly.


    Meng Si always held Peng Ye''s hand tightly and looked at her pain. He wanted to apply the pain to himself, but no matter what he thought, he couldn''t help.


    Meng Si could only whisper her name in Peng Ye''s ear, "Peng ye, Peng ye..."


    The midwife is an old lady of nearly 60. According to the director of Obstetrics and Gynecology, this is the most experienced midwife in their hospital.


    The old lady, with short hair, was not tall and slightly fat. She glanced at her eyes and squatted in Peng Ye''s ear, whispering that Meng Siba smashed her mouth.


    "Family members, please comfort me and cheer for the pregnant woman."


    The midwife has been telling Peng Ye how to breathe and how to work hard. But Peng Ye was too painful. The whole person was in a state of panic. He couldn''t do it at all. He just followed the midwife a few times and was in a mess again.


    Meng Si knew that this would not work. Let alone whether Peng ye would have no strength, even if it kept hurting, people would not be able to stand it.


    Meng Si calmed down, took a deep breath, and began to breathe luck with the rhythm of the midwife. He raised the volume slightly, "now, Peng ye, listen to me. Follow my rhythm, exhale... Inhale... Exhale... Inhale..."


    Peng Ye kept looking at the ceiling and breathing disorderly. Although she didn''t look at Meng Si, she could hear Meng Si''s firm voice echoing in her ears and maintaining a stable rhythm.


    Peng Ye''s hand was still tightly held by Meng Si. She felt the strength of Meng Si''s fingertips.


    Peng ye took a deep breath, then spit it out, take a deep breath again, spit it out again.


    The midwife found that with Meng Si''s help, Peng Ye''s breathing had become uniform, and quickly said, "OK, just keep this breathing rhythm, and then follow me hard."

 Chapter 776

    I don''t know how long it took. The delivery room is not quiet. There are several delivery rooms in the delivery room area.


    But Meng Si and Peng ye can''t hear anything at the moment. They can only hear each other''s voices.


    Peng Ye worked hard with the rhythm of the midwife, but the effect was not obvious. The midwife kept talking loudly about how to work hard and how to stop.


    The midwife''s tone is not good. It''s not that she yells at Peng Ye deliberately, but that she is also worried. When her voice is low, she''s afraid that the pregnant woman can''t hear it. Whether celebrities or ordinary people, midwives are just a kind of people, women.


    In her eyes, giving birth to a child is the most common thing. There is nothing to be surprised, nervous or afraid. It''s just her work and what pregnant women must face.


    "No, I haven''t walked down for so long. You can''t do it. You still can''t exert yourself." Cried the midwife.


    Peng Ye looked at Meng Si slightly, speechless, but his eyes were full of tears.


    She can''t cry, because crying will waste her strength. What she needs most now is strength, but she still wants to cry in pain. She can''t cry loudly, but can only shed tears quietly.


    "Mengsi..."


    "I''m here, Peng Ye. You work hard with the midwife. Now take a break, and then work hard later." Meng Si held Peng Ye''s hand in both hands, and his eyes were red.


    "I can''t. am I dystocia?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. What kind of dystocia? You think in the old society, there is no dystocia now, no!"


    Peng Ye didn''t speak, but felt the pain, and then helplessly followed the midwife. In fact, his physical strength was not as good as it was at the beginning.


    This is the first time Meng Si has seen such a fragile Peng ye, whether it is Peng ye who is good at fighting injustice and upholding righteousness when he was a child, or a strong woman who is vigorous and domineering when she grows up. In Meng Si''s heart, Peng Ye is a high-ranking existence. She is a female man who won''t frown no matter how much she has been wronged. She is an ace broker who can go to fight with others when her artist has been wronged. She is a female bully who can run her peers and can''t even drink porridge. She is a lover Meng Si loves and fears.


    Meng Si''s tears couldn''t stop flowing downward. He didn''t want Peng ye to see his tears and wiped them hard, but the tears kept flowing and couldn''t be wiped dry.


    "Peng ye, you take out the power to beat me at ordinary times. Don''t you still want to bully me with our son? Don''t you still want to take our son around the world after the full moon? Don''t you say you want two men to protect you and surround you together in the future. You are the queen and you are our queen. Why do you advise me now? Cheer up." Meng Si wiped his tears and roared in a low voice.


    Peng Ye smiled. He had no strength at all. He was all wet with sweat and his hair was wet on his forehead.


    The midwives who had just come in together in the left and right delivery rooms had finished their work and left, and the child''s cry kept coming from other delivery rooms.


    The midwives who finished their work also entered their delivery room.


    "The figure is suitable for spontaneous labor."


    "A word is also very high. I still can''t use force."


    "Breathe evenly."


    The midwife standing at the door whispered. At the moment, the people in the room couldn''t hear the voice outside the door and didn''t notice the people standing at the door.


    Peng Ye was so tired that he didn''t even have the strength to lift his eyelids, but Meng Si could still be heard talking in her ear. His voice was very clear, and Peng Ye kept the content in mind, but he couldn''t open his eyes.


    Meng Si hopes Peng ye can open his eyes. He is very afraid of Peng Ye''s eyes. "Don''t sleep. Open your eyes. I''ll listen to you in the future and never talk back to you again. What you say is what. I''ll do all the work at home when our baby is born, okay?"


    Peng Ye couldn''t open her eyes, but she heard Meng Si''s words and pulled the corners of her mouth slightly.


    "The director said that there can be an operation. If it still doesn''t work, push it over to caesarean section." A nurse ran into the delivery room and said to the midwife.


    The midwife is still helping Peng Ye knead his stomach. Peng Ye wants to scream in pain, but he doesn''t cry out.


    "Family members, you make a decision. If you want to have a caesarean section, you can go." The midwife looked at Munce and said.


    Meng Si didn''t decide whether to have a caesarean section or a natural birth before. Now he still doesn''t know how to choose.


    "Peng ye, what do you think?" Meng Si can only ask Peng Ye. It was her decision just now.


    But now Peng Ye is different from the one just now. Just now she was in pain. In order to give birth quickly, she didn''t want to wait for that ten minutes. She would rather promote the delivery room of spontaneous labor.


    But who would have thought that spontaneous labor was more painful, and it took so long and tossed and exhausted, she didn''t know what would happen if she went to caesarean section now. Peng Ye didn''t answer immediately.


    Seeing that they hesitated, the midwife said casually, "anyway, you''ve been tossing about for so long, and the crime you should suffer has also been suffered. I think you should be born soon. The child has been very down. If you go to caesarean section now, you won''t get a knife." The midwife gave her advice.


    Anyway, Peng ye can give birth to two or three back and forth in ordinary pregnant women at this time. Since the long march has gone, he still needs to shiver. After all, caesarean section is an operation, which hurts his vitality.


    Peng ye, who had no idea, was alive again when he heard the midwife''s advice and decided to continue to have a natural birth.


    Doctors and nurses are watching. Once a caesarean section is needed, they quickly push Peng ye to the operating room.


    At the moment, he didn''t speak to Meng Si, but wiped his tears silently. He was afraid that he would cry and distract Peng Ye. He bit the back of his hand. The thin back of his hand had been bitten with red and swollen marks.


    After Peng Ye followed the midwife for the last time, he didn''t have any strength to work harder.


    The midwife actually wanted to help Peng ye give birth smoothly, but now she also knew that Peng Ye was boring.


    Mengsi stood up, his eyes red and said, "doctor, we have a caesarean section."


    This time it was Mengsi''s decision, very firm.


    The midwife nodded without further advice.


    The doctors and nurses in the operating room quickly gathered around, put Peng ye on the operating bed and pushed him out quickly.


    The door of the delivery room was opened.


    Seeing Peng Ye retreated, Shuya quickly stood up with her stomach.


    "How''s it going? Are you finished? " Shuya looked at Peng Ye''s state, which was not like having been born at all. The whole person collapsed on the bed and didn''t even open her eyes. They had been waiting outside for three hours, and others who went in after them had come out.


    Han Mo holds Shuya and hurried to the operating table.


    Meng Si wiped his eyes and shook his head. "We didn''t give birth. We''re going to the operating room for caesarean section now."

 Chapter 777

    Shuya hasn''t been born for more than three hours. Shuya''s brain buzzed when she heard the news. She had a child. When Xuanxuan was born, she didn''t encounter such a problem. The little guy was very sensible since he was born. She didn''t let Shuya suffer any crime at all, so she really didn''t think Peng ye would encounter this problem.


    Shuya followed the operating car into the elevator again. Han Mo didn''t speak too much and helped Shuya into the elevator.


    The operating room and the delivery room are not on the same floor. In the narrow space of the elevator, no one said a word. Peng Ye was exhausted just now. She closed her eyes and breathed very weakly. She could vaguely hear that when she pushed herself out of the delivery room, Shu Ya came and asked. Mengsi said a word, and then she didn''t know anything.


    She was tired and had no strength to open her eyes. The pain was still playing on her body. She gritted her teeth and insisted. She didn''t want to make any groans because of the pain. The only remaining strength was actually fighting against the severe pain.


    The elevator soon reached the floor where the operating room was located. There were nurses waiting outside the elevator. As soon as they saw Peng ye, they hurriedly pushed the operating car out of the elevator. Several doctors stood at the door of the operating room, one of them was the director of Obstetrics and gynecology.


    Is it up to him to operate the caesarean section himself, or give Mengsi a similar folder for him to sign.


    This time, without any hesitation, Meng Si directly wrote his name in the signature column of his family.


    Peng Ye was pushed into the operating room. Meng sigang wanted to follow him in. A nurse came out to stop Meng Si and said politely, "sorry, family members can''t go in. Please wait outside the operating room."


    Meng Si also wanted to fight for it. The nurse didn''t give Meng si a chance to speak and continued, "I''m really sorry. This is the rule of our hospital."


    This is a public hospital. It can''t be like a private hospital. Family members spend a lot of money, and then they will give family members a lot of convenience. Many caesarean sections can be recorded to leave the moment of the child''s birth, but public hospitals have their own rules and regulations. Whoever comes to the hospital will not turn on the green light and destroy the system. Meng Si can hear from the courtesy of nurses, There is nothing they can do. Perhaps it is because the object of conversation is Mengsi that they are so polite. If it is other ignorant families, they would have been impatient for a long time.


    Meng Si is not arrogant and domineering, nor will he play big names because he is a celebrity in the entertainment industry. He understands that in many cases, his fame is in front of fans and within the entertainment industry. In front of public resources such as hospitals, he Mengsi is not a celebrity at all, that is, his personal name.


    Meng Si stopped, took a breath and nodded sincerely, "that''s troublesome for you."


    The nurse was stunned. She saw the tears in Meng Si''s eyes and felt his sincere tone.


    Meng Si''s image in the public, as long as people who know him know, the media does not mind expanding Meng Si''s personality infinitely to attract people''s attention. Meng Si is indeed that kind of character, does not avoid the media, and has not installed anyone.


    Meng Si in the nurse''s heart is a person with strange character, strange dress and overbearing. What is reported in the media is how he started from scratch, how he got mixed up, how he had to curry favor with him even playing cards, and then he was afraid of Peng Ye.


    But the man standing at the door of the operating room at the moment has no hostility at all. His eyes are kind, gentle, caring and eager. Like every husband waiting for his wife to give birth, even when she said she had to stop, Meng Si didn''t fight for anything, just said to trouble them.


    The nurse took a moment to react and hurriedly said, "don''t worry." Then close the door of the operating room.


    Meng Si stood outside the door, completely different from the feeling of the delivery room just now. Although it was very bad just now, he was around. He could feel Peng Ye''s pain, cheer him on, look at her, cheer her on and reassure her.


    But now, he was locked out of the door. He didn''t know everything inside. He didn''t know whether she still hurt, how she was, and whether he was afraid of it.


    Meng Si knew in the delivery room that Peng Yeyuan was not as strong as she usually showed. She would cry, be afraid, breathe and think.


    Meng Si stood at the door of the operating room, facing the closed door, standing for a long time.


    Shuya wanted to go. Han Mo grabbed her and shook her head before she could take a step.


    I don''t know how long he stood. Meng Siyang looked up, took a long breath, and wiped the corners of his eyes with his back to Shuya and Han mo. He lowered his head and silently walked to the corner of the operating room. He leaned against the corner and stood with empty eyes.


    Shuya couldn''t bear to look at Meng Si and wanted to comfort her, but she didn''t know how to speak.


    Han Mo has no past. It''s not that he feels he shouldn''t comfort. He just feels that everything he says at this time is pale and can only wait quietly for the child to be born.


    There are only three of them in the operating room, which is different from the noise at the door of the delivery room. The operating room arranged by the obstetric director is relatively hidden. Before they only saw Shuya, they already felt the bright stars. Later, they saw Han Mo come. There is no way in the delivery room. Fortunately, Han Mo and others are also very low-key, but in order to prevent the imagination of the crowd in the hospital, they made arrangements in advance when they were transferred to the operating room.


    Meng Si leaned against the corner. If he hadn''t experienced the spontaneous labor just now, he wouldn''t be so exhausted. He saw it in his eyes and hurt in his heart for more than three hours. He hadn''t heard that it would be so difficult to have a child. He thought everything would be smooth. It was clear that he had arranged everything in advance, But why didn''t everything go according to his arrangement.


    For the first time, Meng Si felt so helpless that he could do nothing but wait silently outside the door. He had experienced so many things before and walked through so many difficulties with sichen media. He led the artists out of every difficulty.


    There is no time to feel helpless and uneasy at the moment. His heart stopped beating. He always imagined that the door of the operating room was opened and his legs were weak. He could only stand reluctantly against the wall.


    Meng Si silently said to himself that when Peng Ye comes out later, no matter what she wants in the future, he will promise her. He must love her and take care of her and her children. If he is a son, he will protect Peng ye with his son. He will tell his son that his mother fought hard to give birth to him. If he gave birth to a daughter, he would protect them. He was their dependence.


    In fact, it didn''t take long, but Mengsi felt that he had been standing outside the door for centuries. In the small hall, he could hear a needle drop on the ground.

 Chapter 778

    I don''t know how long it took, and I don''t know what the situation was inside. Mengsi couldn''t do anything. He just leaned motionless against the corner and looked at the door of the operating room.


    The air in the hall was quiet.


    Shu Ya has been standing for a long time with low back pain, so she can only sit on the family rest chairs on both sides of the hall. Han Mo sits next to her, holding her shoulder in one hand, and she leans half against Han Mo''s arms.


    Han Mo holds Shuya''s hand. The original cold hand has been covered by the temperature of Han Mo''s palm. There is a little wind and grass. Shuya looks nervously at the door of the operating room and finds that a trace of loss flashed in her eyes when the door grain silk did not move.


    Han Mo patted the back of Shuya''s hand gently and comforted softly, "don''t worry, you''ll come out right away."


    Shuya takes back her sight and lowers her eyes.


    The overhead light shines on the faces of the three people, reflecting everyone''s expression, waiting for the same news and looking in the same direction.


    Time seemed to stand still. Everyone had no change in posture. Han Mo was close to Shuya and could hear her heart beating. Han Mo was afraid that Shuya''s mood fluctuation was too big and bad for the fetus. He patted the back of her hand from time to time to comfort her.


    I don''t know how long it will take, maybe an hour or a century.


    The door was suddenly opened.


    Two nurses led out first, and a doctor followed.


    At the moment when the door was opened, Meng Si, Shuya and Han Mo stood up together. Meng Si rushed to the door first.


    "Where''s my wife? Where''s the wife? " Meng Si saw the nurse come out, but didn''t push Peng ye out. He looked into the operating room in a panic. His mind was blank. He wanted to see Peng ye, even if he was as painful and weak as just lying in bed. He just wanted to see her. As long as he saw her, he would be at ease.


    Meng Si was a little excited. The director of Obstetrics and Gynecology also came out and said with a smile, "mother and daughter are safe. Didn''t you see the little princess? "


    At this time, Meng Si calmed down. At the moment when the door was opened, Meng Si thought about Peng Ye. He couldn''t think of the child at all. In fact, the nurse who led the first out held a child in his arms. He didn''t see it, so he rushed straight inside.


    At this moment, I noticed the baby carefully held in the nurse''s arms.


    "This... This is my child?" Meng Si only thought that Peng Ye was fine. He didn''t think about the scene where the child appeared in front of him. At the moment, he didn''t know what to do.


    The nurse smiled and put the baby into Mengsi''s hand.


    Meng Si took a happy look. He didn''t expect that the newborn child was so small, and his small face was not as tender and smooth as he thought. Meng Si smiled at the baby in his arms. Even boys and girls didn''t pay attention, so he suddenly looked at the nurse again.


    "Where''s my wife? Can I go in and see my wife now?" Although Meng Si was very happy to see the children, this happiness could not reassure Meng Si. He would put down his hanging heart only when he saw Peng Ye.


    The obstetric director saw Meng Si''s worry, "the pregnant woman was in the operating room and pushed it out immediately."


    As soon as the voice fell, two nurses pushed an operating table out of the operating room, and one of the nurses held a drip bottle.


    Peng Ye was lying on the bed weakly with no anesthetic. Although he was weak, he was in a better state than he had been pushed out of the delivery room before.


    Meng Si gave the child to Han Mo, who was beside him, and rushed to Peng ye with an arrow. Peng Ye was shaking all over because of the anesthetic, and because he spent too much energy during spontaneous labor, the child was just carried out from his stomach, and the nurse shook the child in front of Peng Ye''s eyes, asking her to watch the child and cheer her up, but Peng Ye was dizzy and flustered at that time, The weak just barely opened her eyes and closed them again. Moreover, she lay without seeing the child''s face. She just vaguely heard the nurse tell her that she was a girl.


    Meng Si attached himself to Peng Ye''s bed and gently stroked the hair on Peng Ye''s forehead aside with one hand. "How do you feel now, Peng ye? Does it still hurt?"


    Peng Ye shook his head and wanted to squeeze out a smile, but the anesthetic had not passed. His body was twitching slightly and couldn''t smile at all.


    "Where''s the child?" Peng Ye breathed weakly, up and down, only her eyes still had strength to move, but she was looking around. She wanted to see the child. She wanted to see the child she gave birth to after fighting her life.


    Meng sigang always remembered Peng ye in his heart. He had no concept of children at all. He just took a quick look. Then as soon as Peng ye came out, he gave the child to Han mo.


    Hearing Peng Ye''s words, Han Mo hurried forward and sent the child to her bed. Han Mo didn''t dare to let go, so he held the child to Peng ye in a very awkward position.


    Peng Ye wanted to raise her hand and touch the child''s small face, but she couldn''t lift her arm. She was too tired.


    As soon as the obstetric director finished the operation, he couldn''t go to the ward with them. When he explained his work, he smiled and said, "don''t worry. I''ll see Xiaobao in the ward later. Go back to the ward first and have a rest. It has been arranged. "


    Peng Ye wanted to say thanks, but he used all his strength to say the sentence just now, "where''s the child". This "thank you" could not be said, but moved his mouth weakly.


    The Ninth Hospital is not a very good public hospital. It has neither its own strengths nor the ability to solve difficult and miscellaneous diseases. It is a regular hospital. All the people in hospital are old men and women. In order to be hospitalized, they can go through medical insurance reimbursement. There are few serious diseases. There are not many maternity women giving birth here, which can not be compared with those difficult to find obstetrics and Gynecology hospitals.


    The maternity ward is not full, but there are many pregnant women. If it is someone else, it must be empty. However, due to Peng Ye''s identity, the obstetric director specially arranged an empty triple room. For the time being, there is no one else to live in. Peng ye will not be disturbed.


    Shuya followed the operating bed all the time and was worried about Peng Ye. When Peng Ye was in the delivery room, she waited anxiously outside the door. When Peng ye went to the operating room, Shuya was still waiting at the door. She was anxious and didn''t know what to do. Her worried palm kept sweating. She kept biting her teeth and didn''t cry.


    But when pen Pengye pushed out of the operating room, Shuya cried when she saw that Peng Ye''s mother and daughter were safe.


    Tears could not stop flowing down. Once they flowed, it was like never wiping dry. She walked with Peng, crying and laughing.


    Han Mo doesn''t want Shuya to be too excited, but Meng Si only cares about Peng ye and doesn''t even care about the child. When the nurse sees Han Mo holding the child, no one comes and takes the initiative to take the child away.


    In this way, Han Mo reluctantly held Meng Si''s child, but he thought about Shuya, wanted to help Shuya go, wanted to wipe her tears and comfort her.


    It was not until the operating table was pushed into the ward that everything seemed to end safely.


    What Meng Si and Peng Ye don''t know is that this can only be regarded as peace, but it is not the end at all. At most, it is just the beginning.

 Chapter 779

    Peng ye and her child''s mother and daughter are safe. Shuya''s heart is falling. She is tired this day. Her heart has been up and down. Although she hasn''t done any physical work, her whole body is very heavy.


    Shuya''s tired Han Mo looked in her eyes, gently stroked the long hair behind Shuya''s head, attached to her body and whispered in Shuya''s ear, "are you tired? Let''s go back and have a rest."


    Shuya nodded slightly.


    Peng ye had just come out of the operating room before. Meng Si was not in the mood to watch the children. He had to be Peng Ye. Now Peng Ye is all right. Meng Si is holding the child by the bed like a fool.


    "Oh, you see how beautiful my girl is. Her eyes are so big and her mouth is so fleshy. Oh, this small nose is so tall and lovely." Meng Si smiled and praised his daughter. The key is that he has said these words over and over again. Peng ye, who can only lie flat on the bed, helplessly looked at Meng Si.


    The anesthetic was too strong, and the wound began to feel painful. Peng Ye was not very comfortable, but looking at his lovely daughter and silly Baji''s husband, he was very calm and had a different mood from the pain before giving birth to a child.


    Meng Si was all kinds of girls praising himself. He just interacted with Peng ye from time to time. Peng Ye was not in the mood to talk to him. He had completely ignored the existence of Han Mo and Shuya.


    Han Mo went to Meng Si, looked at the child gently, and then glanced at Meng Si, who was crazy, "let''s go first."


    Meng Si reacted and said quickly, "thank you today. Take Shuya back to have a rest. It''s hard."


    Han Mo didn''t say you''re welcome. In their relationship, such words are very fake and can''t be said.


    Meng Si''s senior nurse and nursery teacher are already on their way. He originally scheduled to be in Kangxin hospital in three weeks. He didn''t expect Peng ye to attack in advance. Not only did he attack in advance, but even the hospital has changed. So others have to arrange their things before they can come. However, Meng Si gives more money, and they are almost there.


    Meng Si said a word to Han Mo and Shuya, and then walked around foolishly holding the girl.


    Peng Ye holds Shu Ya''s hand. In fact, she regrets that she has no taboos and should not be so presumptuous. Although in the later stage, she should not be so presumptuous. This time, the child is fine. If the child has any accident, even if Peng Ye is rescued, she will regret it all her life.


    She knew that Shu Ya had a big stomach and had been running before and after. She was worried and angry. She had a lot of words of thanks in her heart. However, according to Peng Ye''s character, she couldn''t say if it was too numb. When she spoke louder, Peng Ye felt the pain of tearing the wound. She gently hooked Shu Ya''s hand, "go back and have a good rest."


    Originally, Peng Ye wanted to tell Shuya not to do it like herself. She must be steady until she was born, but she didn''t say it, because Shuya would never be like her.


    Meng Si is still holding the child and muttering. Because the child is small, Meng Si is too careful and his posture looks very strange.


    "Let the child sleep in the small bed for a while. Don''t knock." Peng Ye glanced at Meng Si.


    Meng Si was reciting his lines for the N + 1 time. Suddenly, Peng ye said so. He quickly put the child carefully into the small bed and continued to look at it.


    This is Meng Si''s first feeling of what is the apple of his hand. He is really afraid of breaking in his palm, afraid of melting in his mouth, and feeling in his heart.


    Han Mo knew the feeling of being a father for the first time. He still took so much trouble to see his sweetheart. He didn''t care with Meng Si. He said hello to Peng ye and took Shuya away.


    ......


    Han Mo''s key was just inserted into the keyhole. Before he could turn it, the door opened from inside.


    Four people jumped out... No, five, and there was a little guy behind.


    "Dad, Dad, has aunt Pengye''s baby been born?" The little guy jumped on Han Mo and asked with wide eyes.


    Han Mo Chong drowned and pinched the little guy''s fleshy face, "born."


    As soon as the four old people heard of the birth, they quickly surrounded them, "boys and girls."


    "How many kilograms?"


    "Fat or not?"


    "Caesarean section or natural birth."


    So many questions bombarded Han Mo at once, and he didn''t know which one to answer first. Han Mo didn''t answer, but held the little guy on the sofa, and then held Shuya down.


    The four old men all looked at Han Mo as if they were waiting for a big news, waiting for him to answer.


    Han Mo called home earlier and said she would come back later. He simply told them about the situation. He didn''t say Peng Ye was sent to the hospital by ambulance. He just said that her due date was early and she was already in the hospital.


    Because Peng ye and Meng Si often came home after she was pregnant. Unlike Shuya, the four old people scrambled to take care of her. Peng ye had no one to take care of except Meng Si and the nanny.


    Meng Si naturally had nothing to say and tried his best, but his ability to take care of people was limited and was often despised by Peng Ye. Nanny is good at taking care of people, but after all, she is an outsider. She is not related to her family. She just does her job well. She has no personal feelings.


    So Peng Ye is bored at home, and Meng Si is to avoid leisure and eat and drink. The four old people also welcome them.


    At first, Meng Si was a little embarrassed. He took Peng ye to the dinner time deliberately, and then pretended to be a fake model and rubbed the meal. Later, Chen Yuehong directly asked them to call before they came.


    Later, Meng Si shamelessly built a group. He said what he wanted to eat directly in the group, and the four old people did it.


    In fact, the old man is also happy to cook. Since Shuya became pregnant, Chen Yuehong and Liu Huijuan are also willing to listen to pregnant women. They all scramble to serve Shuya. However, Shuya is a person who has no requirements at all. Anything can be eaten. People who have no requirements are the most difficult to serve. Several old people often worry about what fruits to eat and what dishes to cook.


    After Meng Si and Peng ye came, they never had any worries. Every day, what Peng Ye wants to eat will be released in the group with Meng Si. Pregnant women are not the same. They do it according to Peng Ye''s requirements. They are surprised to find that they are really comfortable and elegant.


    Not only do they like the taste, but when Peng Ye comes, Shuya will eat more, which makes them particularly happy, so they all welcome Meng Si and Peng Ye very much.


    At first, Meng Si pretended to meet by chance, then called to make an appointment, and then several old people took the initiative to call Meng Si and ask them when they would come.


    As soon as I received a phone call in the afternoon, I knew that Peng Ye was going to have a baby. Several old people couldn''t sit still, together with the little guys. They had been waiting for Han Mo to come back in the living room, so they hurried to open the door as soon as they heard the sound of the key opening the doo

 Chapter 780

    Seeing Shuya and the little guy sitting on the sofa safely, Han Mo glanced around again. The four old people who were anxiously waiting for the answer suddenly wanted to sell and didn''t tell them first.


    Shuya didn''t expect Han Mo to have this little idea. Seeing that Han Mo didn''t answer immediately, she said for him, "Peng wild has a girl, six kilograms and eight Liang. She doesn''t look very fat, but she''s very cute. Now the children can''t see who they look like. The children are very good and have been sleeping."


    Since Shuya said she was a girl, the four old people changed the siege object, lined up in four directions with Shuya as the center, surrounded Shuya in the center, and didn''t forget to squeeze Han Mo aside.


    The little guy looked at his surrounded mother and his father who had just been squeezed out of the organization. He shrugged helplessly, "Dad, you have been abandoned."


    Han Mo, "..."


    Because when Shu Ya gave birth to a little guy before, the four old people didn''t see it. It was too long ago to have children, so they almost forgot what it was like to have children now.


    They should not only take care of Shuya''s pregnancy, but also take care of everything about the birth of Yue Zi and ER Bao in the future, and care about Peng Ye''s present, which is also a reference for Shuya in the near future.


    In the afternoon, I didn''t say Peng Ye''s state on the phone because I was afraid that several old people would be worried. After all, they had a good relationship with Peng Ye. Now that their mother and daughter are safe, Shuya described to them the thrilling situation at that time.


    How can I get to the hospital by ambulance from the restaurant? I can only go to the nearest nine hospitals. Meng Si''s previously scheduled hospitals and wards are not used.


    Meng Si''s preparation, the old people also know that at that time, Meng Si kept boasting that he had everything ready. He only owed Dongfeng for everything. Peng ye would live in a week before the due date.


    Han Jun smiled and shook his head. "Xiao Meng also said that he only owed Dongfeng. When the Dongfeng came, what he prepared was useless."


    Then Shuya said that she didn''t give birth for three hours, and pulled her to caesarean section.


    The news was more thrilling for the four elderly than failing to go to an advanced private hospital but to a public hospital with ordinary conditions.


    "Oh, Xiao Peng has suffered."


    "Twice."


    "I think the child is tall. I think she can give birth naturally."


    "Xiao Peng is older. He should have considered caesarean section at the beginning."


    One by one, the four old people sighed together at last.


    An invisible gap appeared on the sofa.


    The little guy snuggled up with Han Mo and sat on the left side of the sofa reading. A small group of four old people with four corners centered on Shuya sat on the right side of the sofa.


    Shuya was willing to tell them about her experiences during the day, because she was frightened. She didn''t get so offended when she gave birth to Xuanxuan. This was her first experience. She didn''t feel secure until she saw that her mother and daughter were safe.


    Fortunately, everyone was happy behind. The four old people began to ask who the baby looked like. Fortunately, Shuya secretly took a picture. Although it was a long distance, you can still see the child''s appearance by zooming in.


    "Xiao Meng said the child looks like him?"


    "Where can I see that it looks like Xiao Meng? There is no shadow of Xiao Meng at all."


    "Ha ha, don''t say that. Xiao Meng must be unhappy. He said he was like himself because he liked it. These newborn children are like little monkeys. How can you see who they are like?"


    "But this little treasure must be a big Belle later. Look at this eye liner. Look at this little mouth. The nose bridge is quite high."


    It used to be around Shuya, but now it''s around Shuya''s mobile phone


    Suddenly, the little guy leaned against Han Mo, tilted his head and asked, "Dad, didn''t you all say aunt Pengye had a little brother in her stomach before? How did you become a little sister again? "


    Although the little guy asked Han Mo, the sofa was so small, and the children''s voice was very clear and penetrating. When the four old people heard this sentence, their eyes stopped looking at the mobile phone screen.


    "Yes, Peng Ye''s stomach looked like a boy before."


    "Lao Chen of our dance team said that he was very accurate in looking at his stomach, and Xiao Peng had a big reaction. These are all signs of having a boy."


    "It''s not surprising. After all, it''s either medical identification or random guess."


    "I mean, you''re not right. No one can say until the day you''re born."


    As soon as the voice fell, they all set their eyes on Shuya.


    Chen Yuehong whispered to Liu Huijuan, "is it a boy in Xiaoya''s stomach? Just the opposite of Peng ye? "


    Liu Huijuan shook her head. "No, I think it''s a girl. You see, Xiaoya''s skin has improved during her pregnancy. It must be a girl. Xiaopeng may be an example."


    Chen Yuehong nodded in disbelief.


    The little guy whispered to Han Mo, "I just want a little sister. I don''t want a little brother."


    Han Mo gently touched the child''s head, "it must be a little sister. My father also looks forward to the birth of a sister as lovely as our Xuanxuan."


    The little guy held his Barbie doll and dreamed that one day he could hold his lovely little sister like this.


    "Dad, will Xuanxuan match the little sister''s clothes in the future?" Xuanxuan looked at her father with expectant eyes.


    Han Mo pinched the little guy''s upturned nose, "of course, we Xuanxuan will dress up our sister."


    "That''s natural. My little sister is the sister of the little princess. She will certainly be a beautiful little princess." The little guy raised his chin and showed a small look of pride.


    Han Mo couldn''t help laughing. Little guy, while praising others, he didn''t forget to praise himself.


    "But Dad, what if my little sister always cries?" The little guy frowned slightly and was a little embarrassed.


    She heard the children say that the newborn child is very noisy and often cries all night. The little guy is a little worried. What if the little sister cries all day.


    Han Mo rubbed the head of the little guy with a lot of ideas, "my little sister will be as sensible as Xuanxuan. How can she cry."


    Xuanxuan blinked her big eyes and looked at Han Mo thoughtfully, "Dad, I want to see Aunt Pengye''s little sister tomorrow."


    The little guy actually thought that he could practice with aunt Pengye''s little sister first, so that he would have experience when his little sister was born.


    Han Mo didn''t know that the little guy was thinking carefully and agreed to the child''s request.


    Xuanxuan hurried to take a bath happily, because she had to prepare before going to bed. She would take her favorite toys and favorite clothes to the little sister when she went to the hospital tomorrow.


    At the thought of seeing his little sister soon, the little guy was very happy. She had never seen a newborn baby.

 Chapter 781

    Home, company. Han Mo lives on two fronts.


    Shuya has four old people taking turns to take care of her every day. Han Mo has no other effect except spiritual comfort.


    Pregnancy is really a strange thing. In the past, Shuya liked to eat the dishes made by Han mo. she would think if she didn''t eat them. Now her taste has changed. She doesn''t care about the dishes made by Han Mo, but she has a special liking for Chen Yuehong''s dishes.


    Now Shuya has a big stomach and doesn''t pick up work. She stays at home every day, eats and sleeps, sleeps and eats. Thanks to Shuqiang''s strong pulling Shuya to exercise every day, otherwise Shuya doubts that she wants to be fat.


    Han Mo promised to take the little guy to see Peng Ye''s little sister, but it was agreed that after the kindergarten was over, and he just went to have a look, because the little sister was too young to disturb her. He had to sit for a while.


    Han Mo made a lot of requests. The little guy nodded like a chicken pecking rice, and all agreed.


    Anyway, the little guy knows that as long as he can go to the hospital to see his little sister, everything is OK.


    ......


    As soon as Han Mo arrived at the office, little pangxie ran in listening to the sound.


    "Brother Han, I heard that master Peng was born. It''s a little girl." After that, little Pang Xie felt the back of his head, "take me to have a look."


    Han Mo looked up at Pang Xie, who was nervous and scratched his ears and cheeks, and said casually, "it''s in the Ninth Hospital. It''s very close to your home."


    Han Mo didn''t think it was troublesome. He was going to go too. He just felt that the Ninth Hospital could not be found. Why should he take it with him.


    Pang Xie smiled awkwardly, "I dare not go to see Meng and Peng alone."


    Han Mo almost laughed and shook his head helplessly. It is conceivable how Meng Siping squeezed pangxie in the daytime, which made him love and hate.


    If the relationship is bad, little pangxie will never think about going to the hospital as soon as he gets the news. But the relationship is good. The little pangxie family dare not go to the hospital alone.


    Han Mo didn''t speak immediately, but looked at pangxie with a smile.


    "Brother Han..." Pang Xie was embarrassed and embarrassed and called Han Mo again.


    Han Mo couldn''t help laughing. "OK, I''m just going to pick up Xuanxuan to the hospital after work today. Come with us."


    Maybe I didn''t expect Han Mo to agree so soon. Little Pang Xie was stunned and reacted, "great, thank you, brother Han. I really don''t know how to thank you. If I go alone, I must stand at the door for a long time and dare not go in, hee hee."


    Han Mo shook his head helplessly.


    In fact, he knows that Mengsi is very kind to little pangxie and has taken good care of him over the years. Little pangxie is a person who knows how to repay his kindness. He is very grateful to Mengsi. However, Meng Si is usually very strict with little pangxie and kicks him at every turn. Although outsiders seem to think that this is because they treat little pangxie as their own talent, little pangxie also knows that Meng Si does not treat him as an outsider, but he is still afraid of Meng Si. He is afraid to say something wrong in the hospital. When facing Meng Si alone, Meng Si and master Peng dare not think about it if he says something wrong, The scalp tingles at the thought of it.


    The matter of going to see Peng Ye has been determined. Little Pang Xie was a little excited in his heart. He seemed to suddenly think of something and said slightly excitedly, "by the way, brother Han, have you been online these two days."


    "No, what''s the matter?" Han Mo really didn''t surf the Internet. Yesterday, because of Peng ye, Han Mo was busy all day. However, he knew that yesterday was the premiere of Doraemon, which was broadcast simultaneously on TV and the Internet. It is estimated that today''s feedback has begun to ferment on the Internet.


    Some of the previous works have a bottom in his heart. In fact, he doesn''t know what effect this work will have. What Han Mo thinks now is not whether the audience likes it or not, but a little regret, because he didn''t accompany the little guy to watch the premiere yesterday.


    Han Mo also wants to recall the scene of watching Doraemon in front of TV when he was a child, but he watched it alone and giggled. In fact, he hopes his parents can watch it with him, so that he can discuss some important plots.


    In order to make up for his childhood regret, Han Mo decided to watch Doraemon with the little guy every day.


    Little pangxie didn''t know what Han Mo was thinking, but he saw a trace of loss on his face and hurriedly said, "you''re busy these two days. Don''t worry. I''ll help you watch the audience''s feedback."


    Although Han Mo was not a little lost because of this, he still gave a light "um".


    Small pangxie''s face showed a happy expression, "you quickly open the wechat. It is estimated that it has been in the top five of the hot search."


    Meng Si opened wechat and the audience commented on the full screen. If he didn''t have a little psychological preparation, Han Mo would really be frightened by the screen brushing of powerful fans.


    "How''s it going? Brother Han, are you surprised? At the beginning, we were really short-sighted. We thought that your animation was for primary school students at most and would never be liked by adults. In fact, we all think that not to mention adults, that is, junior high school students may not want to see it.


    But I really didn''t expect that most of the comments on the Internet are adults. Of course, there are also primary and secondary school students, no matter what age, expressing their love for Doraemon.


    Not only the text, but also many netizens took screenshots of the naive picture of the blue robot cat. Almost at the same time, the blue mouse robot cat without ears occupied everyone''s attention to the mobile phone screensaver.


    Han Mo looked at it casually and didn''t read the content carefully. There will be so many adults like this animation. Han Mo is still a little surprised.


    Little pangxie said a lot of interesting comments about Doraemon from netizens, and then reported more excitedly, "Doraemon just aired yesterday. This morning, a company wanted to buy our surroundings. They said that we could talk about the price casually. As long as it was within their ability, they could agree. They hope to cooperate with us for a long time.


    There is also a game company that wants to make a game with the image of our robot cat.


    Others called to print our cartoon image on their brand clothes.


    Anyway, I''ll write it down and tell them you''re not here. I''ll reply when you come back. "


    Han Mo nodded slightly. Although Pang Xie is usually naive, his work is absolutely no problem, and it is very reassuring.


    Just then, Huang Shanshan knocked on the door and strode into the office.


    "Our Doraemon is on fire."


    Pangxie smiled and said, "I just reported to brother Han. Now wechat is brushing the information of our robot cat."


    Huang Shanshan shook her head. "I''m not talking about China, it''s an island country."

 Chapter 782

    island country?


    Little Pang Xie only focused on domestic news these two days, not on the island country. The previous comics reflected very well in the island country, and the sales of comic magazines have been on the rise. Even far beyond the island''s local magazines.


    It is for this reason that cartoonists in the island country hate Han Mo deeply. From time to time, they make some remarks on the public platform that they can''t eat grapes and say grapes are sour. Han Mo has never paid attention to it, and all external affairs are handed over to Huang Shanshan.


    "This time, not only the comic societies in the island country have banned our animation from their programs?" Little Ponzi suddenly remembered the extreme reaction of those cartoonists in the island country.


    As soon as she mentioned this, Huang Shanshan was still uncomfortable and said angrily, "they wanted to prevent our works from competing with them, but they didn''t ask the people whether they would like it or not. They can protest together and be comic fans. "


    Facts have proved that as long as there are good works, they will travel all over the world. No matter how shameless their peers are, readers are lovely people.


    In fact, when the so-called cartoonist Association of the island country protested against the entry of Han Mo''s works into the island country and disrupted the comic market of the island country, the people of the island country reacted, strongly criticized the cartoonists of the Association for not focusing on how to create good works and always thinking about how to suppress their foreign counterparts. Their behavior was very shameful, and gave a strong warning. If they suppress Han Mo''s works again, They will never give up.


    In this way, the island cartoonists'' aggressive protest finally softened their tit for tat attitude when they met the people. They dared to offend Han Mo, but they dared not offend the people. It was not only Han Mo''s readers, but also their readers. They were afraid that they would eventually evolve into all readers to resist the island comic magazine, which would lose their wife and break the army. It was not worth it.


    At first, he was arrogant and did not stop driving Han Mo''s comics out of the island country. Later, it turned into a variety of farces to apologize to the people, clarify and get rid of relations. You can offend anyone, but you can''t offend your parents. Readers are their parents. Cartoonists in the island country advise you.


    Huang Shanshan simply talked about what happened in the island country. Han Mo didn''t care much. Instead, he was thinking, don''t delay too long to go to the hospital today. If you come back, you can catch up with the animation, otherwise you will delay another day, which is not good.


    In the past, Huang Shanshan was often run by the editor in chief of the magazine and sent by her colleagues. She has been holding her breath because she loves this job, but it doesn''t mean she doesn''t understand it in her heart. Therefore, she is more observant than pangxie, a child who grew up in a greenhouse.


    She saw that Han Mo''s ears were listening to her report. In fact, her mind was already thinking about other things. If she said here again, Han Mo would not listen. Instead, little pangxie would insert a word from time to time.


    "Mr. Han, you haven''t seen our cartoon magazine''s website since it was established in the island country. Otherwise, you can have a look." Huang Shanshan suggested.


    Han Mo hasn''t spoken yet. Little Pang Xie looks excited. He hasn''t paid attention to the island country before. Now he is particularly interested in the island country''s website. Of course, he is only interested in the cartoon website, excluding othersˇ° OK, OK, Shanshan, show us. "


    Huang Shanshan glances at pangxie and asks Han mo.


    Han Mo nodded quietly, "well, OK, have a look."


    Huang Shanshan does this website. He knows that although she is promoted to be the editor in chief, Huang Shanshan knows her position very well and will still report to Han Mo at the meeting. But Han Mo was very relieved of her and didn''t intervene in ordinary small things.


    Han Mo knew about the website and didn''t pay attention to it. He really didn''t log in once.


    A new website, or the website of comic magazine, will only log on to comic fans. Han Mo knows that there are many comic fans, but no matter how many, there are limitations.


    The website design is reasonable. Comics are mainly released through three channels: domestic, island and Bangzi countries.


    So the website is also divided into three parts.


    "I''ll go ~ Shanshan, you can." Pang Xie was shocked when he saw the website. He wondered what a small comic magazine website could be like, how many hits and fans it could have. He just wanted to see the excitement. Unexpectedly, he brightened up at the moment he saw the website''s home page.


    "Brother Han, this is all about praising you and our magazine." Little pangxie pointed to the rolling netizen comment area.


    "Did you find that the robot cat without ears is so cute."


    "The author''s imagination is amazing. What a genius."


    "Thank Han Mo for bringing my 20-year-old aunt back to childhood."


    "It was right for us to fight against the Comics Association together before, otherwise such a good work would never appear before."


    "Not only this work, if the people of the Comics Association succeed, we can''t see Han Mo''s previous works."


    "Think of the good spirit, those souls are light."


    "When I was in primary school, there was a bully in my class. If only I had a robot cat at that time."


    "Now you can buy a robot cat to see if you can beat the boy who bullied you before."


    Too much news has been rolling and changing, and Han Mo didn''t read it too carefully. Some unhealthy information websites will be directly blocked, but normal discussion of the plot, whether criticism or praise, or simply publishing what he likes, sharp words will not be blocked. This is everyone''s freedom of speech.


    Looking at it, Pang Xie and Huang Shanshan looked around the screen. Han Mo didn''t disturb them. He casually said to Huang Shanshan, "contact the well and let him come to Beidu."


    Huang Shanshan was stunned and nodded, "I''ll contact you now."


    Little Pang Xie is the person who likes to pour water on the Internet. This time there is a new place to visit. He will certainly not let go. He is a typical person who is shy when he meets a strange girl in real society. However, as soon as he arrives on the Internet, in a strange environment and facing a strange person, he begins to take off all kinds of chat.


    Female readers who like to visit comic websites are generally young girls. After all, Pang Xie is around Han mo. of course, many comic details are more thorough than ordinary readers. Just talking casually, she attracts many netizens to watch. The sense of satisfaction burst out in an instant, and she showed an unspeakable smile while typing.


    Han Mo didn''t care about him. Xiao pangxie was very efficient. When he was away yesterday, he had finished many things for Han mo. now he waves on the company''s comic magazine website. Han Mo classified him as to protect the fan group, and didn''t care.


    Huang Shanshan went back to work long ago, and little pangxie didn''t know it at all.


    Han Mo looked at the time and said casually, "I''m going to pick up Xuanxuan now and then go to the hospital. Are you going?"


    When Han Mo spoke, he got up and walked outside the door.


    "Go, go, go, brother Han, wait for me. I''ll go with you." For fear of being left behind by Han Mo, pangxie jumped up and chased out.

 Chapter 783

    Golden sun kindergarten


    Class 2 classroom


    "Little tiger, is your little brother born?"


    "Yes, Xiaohu, you said last week that your little brother was about to be born."


    "Let''s go and see Xiaohu''s little brother."


    "I want to go too. My little brother must be very cute."


    The children surrounded the little tiger, because the little tiger had been looking forward to it. He talked about his little brother in the kindergarten every day, so that the good friends in the class also thought about his little brother.


    Moreover, the news that Xuanxuan is about to have a little sister also makes the good friends very excited, but Xuanxuan doesn''t always talk like Xiaohu.


    The children are waiting for Xiaohu to answer.


    When asked about his little brother, Xiaohu is very proud. After all, he is the only one in the class who is about to have a little brother. He wants to do something big with his little brother. In the future, he can be accompanied at home.


    But now when it comes to the little brother, little tiger can''t laugh at all.


    Instead, he pointed to his eyes with a sad face, "look at my dark circles."


    The children came together and looked carefully at the tiger''s eyes. Ruirui had to stick them on. He almost didn''t stand firm and rushed into the tiger''s arms.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Ah, Xiaohu didn''t seem to sleep well."


    "My mother often says that if you don''t sleep well, you will have dark circles under your eyes."


    "Xiao Hu didn''t sleep well last night."


    Xuanxuan was also very strange. She came forward and looked carefully. Xiaohu was really tired.


    The little tiger sighed, "my little brother has indeed been born."


    "Wow, that''s great."


    "Congratulations, Congratulations, having a little brother is so cool."


    "Someone will play with you in the future. I envy you so much."


    "I want to go to Xiaohu''s house to see my little brother."


    Several good friends chattered again, but Xiaohu, who used to be complacent because of the envy of the children, is not as happy today as before.


    "A little brother is not good at all. There is nothing to congratulate. Don''t play with me. He can''t even watch me play. He can only cry day and night. Now he''s still in the hospital and hasn''t come back. Don''t come back. It''s annoying. " Xiaohu is talking about what happened to him yesterday.


    Originally, he was ecstatic and went to the hospital. As a result, he saw such a small thing. He not only couldn''t play with him, but also couldn''t even laugh. He would cry. Moreover, he cried endlessly. Yesterday was the first day of his little brother''s birth. Everyone in the family took care of his mother in the hospital. Xiaohu had no one to take care of him, so he slept in the suite in the ward all night, This was the worst night he had slept in his life. He didn''t sleep almost all night. There was a cry in his ear. He could hear it when he blocked his ears. Moreover, he was surprised to find that not only his little brother was crying, but all the little brothers and sisters on the VIP floor were crying, which made Xiaohu a little suspicious of life. Is this the playmate he was looking forward to.


    Before he went to the hospital, he wanted to stay in the hospital for a few more nights and cultivate more feelings with his little brother. After this night, Xiaohu decided never to come to the hospital again. Later, when his little brother came home, he didn''t want to sleep on the same floor with his little brother. He wanted to move to the second floor to sleep.


    Little tiger told his friends about his little brother sadly. He shook his head as he said it. It didn''t look like when he showed off to everyone. At that time, the little friends wanted to have a little brother and sister because of little tiger''s show off. It''s only a few months. How can such drastic changes happen.


    Everyone looked at Xuanxuan.


    "Xuanxuan, where''s your little sister?"


    "She can''t be so terrible, can she?"


    Because everyone has equated the little brother and sister with the lovely and obedient playmates, it''s unacceptable for Xiaohu to say that the little brother is a little devil. How they hope that the little brother in Xiaohu''s family is only an individual phenomenon, and most of the little brothers are still lovable.


    Xuanxuan was a little nervous when she swallowed her saliva and whispered, "my little sister hasn''t been born yet..."


    The children showed lost expressions, even the only one who could prove that his little brother was a lovely creature could not prove it.


    However, the little guy is full of confidence in his little sister. Maybe there is a difference between boys and girls. Originally, boys should be naughty. The little tiger''s little brother, but his family''s little sister, that''s different. Thinking of this, Xuanxuan didn''t worry.


    The discussion on whether the little brother is a little angel or a little devil has no result. The children began the next topic.


    "By the way, Xuanxuan, I like your father''s Doraemon."


    "I like it too. The robot cat is so cute."


    "I also want to have a robot cat like that as my friend."


    "Hey, who doesn''t want to? I hope he will come to my house too."


    Even the little tiger, who was just frowning for the devil''s little brother, smiled, "I saw it in the hospital yesterday. Wow, it''s cool."


    All the little friends watched Doraemon, and only the little guy was confused.


    The little guy knew the animation, but it was still when his father created it. Later, the animation was broadcast. The little guy didn''t know. He followed his grandparents last night. They were waiting for mom and dad to come back and ask about Aunt Peng''s baby.


    "What, Xuanxuan, didn''t you see it?"


    "You haven''t seen it, Xuanxuan. Maybe you don''t know your father is a genius."


    "Do you think there is a robot cat in Xuanxuan''s house? Otherwise, how could Xuanxuan''s father have such extraordinary imagination? "


    "Wow, if this is true, Xuanxuan, you must show us the robot cat at home. Don''t be stingy."


    The children were still surrounded by Xiaohu. Now all the children, including Xiaohu, are surrounded by Xuanxuan.


    "Jie......" the little guy did see the robot cat, but it was drawn by his father. Later, he sewed one for her with cloth and cotton, but it seems that what his friends expect is not the same thing.


    Xiaohu Leyan looked at Xuanxuan with expectant eyes, hoping to hear a positive answer from her. No one wanted to see Xiaohu''s little brother tonight. They wanted to see the blue robot cat more.


    The little guy shook his head. "We only have pictures drawn by our father, not real robot cats. That''s drawn by our father, but it doesn''t really exist. Maybe... It exists, but we don''t have it. "


    She also hopes she can have a robot cat, so she is not so absolute as what she said. She still has a dream. What if it really comes true.


    The children also fantasize about when a robot cat will appear in their home, and then tell themselves that he came from the future.

 Chapter 784

    Every time someone praises his father, the little guy looks very proud, which is much more successful than being praised by others.


    The children are still discussing about animation. Only two episodes were broadcast last night. When Han Mo painted, she simply told the children the content of the story. Although Xuanxuan didn''t see it yesterday, she still knows more about the plot than other children, which makes her very proud.


    The children sitting around a small round table repeatedly exclaimed. They all marveled at the story told by Xuanxuan. The little guy is not a spoiler, because she hasn''t seen the full version after all. It doesn''t mean she doesn''t know the details and people. Children don''t watch TV so carefully, and the animation time is short, and the display is not complete, However, Xuanxuan occupies the advantages of time, place and people, human design and details, which are unmatched by other children.


    The little guy who had a little regret because he didn''t watch Doraemon last night became elated again.


    Soon after school, teacher Ding Rou asked the children to return their toys to their original places. The children moved their little benches to the center of the teacher and sat in line, waiting for the teacher to let them line up.


    Xuanxuan subconsciously sat in the position closest to the door, because her father came to pick her up from school first every day and ranked first in the parents'' team, so the little guy was called out first every time.


    When school time comes, the children in the middle class can wait for their parents to pick them up. According to the order of sitting in the row just now, the children get up with their schoolbags and line up to walk outside the door.


    The children stood in the yard. Teacher Ding Rou went to the gate first, looked out, and called the children out according to the queue order of the parents outside the gate, just like every day.


    The little guy stood forward again. He knew that his father must be the first to come.


    The children also think so. Others have no rules. Only Xuanxuan is the first to be picked up every time. The children are both envious and used to it.


    Before the teacher started calling names, the children began to say goodbye to the children.


    "Goodbye, Xuanxuan?"


    "We''ll watch cartoons in the evening. We''ll discuss it tomorrow."


    "Hey, Xuanxuan is so happy. Today, only the nanny can pick me up. I hope she won''t take me to the hospital tonight. I don''t want to see the devil''s brother."


    Xuanxuan also waved her little hand to say goodbye to the children.


    "Le Yan, my mother came to pick me up." Teacher Ding found Le Yan in the children''s team and said with a smile.


    Xuanxuan had just walked forward for two steps when she suddenly found that she was not calling her name. She was a little lost and retreated back to the team.


    Other children don''t care too much. After all, they are listening to their names at this time and waiting for their parents to pick them up quickly.


    Xiaohu went to Xuanxuan and gently touched Xuanxuan with his elbow. "Your mother has also given birth. My mother used to pick me up from the first three. I have been in a state of random pick-up since my mother entered the waiting period." Xiaohu shrugged his shoulders.


    Xuanxuan is also a little strange. Since she went to the middle class and implemented the system that parents lined up outside the door to pick up the baby from school, her father has always been the first or second to pick her up. She has never been after the second place, but she has read the names of three children today and has not called herself.


    Outside the door.


    "Brother Han, don''t you just pick up a child? What if you''re not the first one?" Xiao pangxie had to go to the bathroom before going out. He went to the bathroom for another ten minutes. As a result, he went out late.


    Han Mo ignored little pangxie. When he arrived at the gate of the kindergarten, he found that the front line had been lined up. He never said a word to little pangxie again.


    Except for the parents who pick up their children very early, the rest are stuck at about the same time. Han Mo used to master the law earlier than other parents. It''s enough to be earlier than others every time.


    But today''s point was lost by little pangxie.


    When Han Mo saw the long line, he glanced at little pangxie.


    Little Pang Xie didn''t understand the situation and reluctantly touched the back of his head. "Brother Han, we''ll be here in a minute. Soon."


    Han Mo still ignored him.


    Little Pang Xie thought it was just a few minutes late. It should be nothing. Parents lined up here, but when he saw Han Mo''s attitude, he reacted that he must have made trouble.


    Han Mo was a very punctual person. In addition, it was an unwritten agreement between her father and daughter to pick up the little guy first every day. Suddenly, her father didn''t appear at the front of the team. Xuanxuan would be worried. Han Mo was very worried. He didn''t want his daughter to feel anxious because he didn''t see him.


    "Xuanxuan, why hasn''t your father come to pick you up? Did he tell you what happened this morning?" Xiaohu asked with concern. Because his mother was in hospital, it was unknown who would pick him up, so Xiaohu was not too worried. He stood behind and was very surprised that Xuanxuan had not been picked up.


    In the past, Xuanxuan was picked up very early. This time, more than half of the children in the class have gone. Teacher Ding has not called Xuanxuan''s name, which is very unusual.


    The little guy lowered his head and looked at his toes. A little foot kicked in the air. "I don''t know. Dad didn''t say anything."


    Seeing that Xuanxuan was in a bad mood, Xiaohu smiled and comforted, "it''s all right. There''s me. You''re definitely not the last one. I''ll walk behind you. I''ll accompany you."


    In fact, every child is afraid that he is the last child to be picked up in the class. Just as parents worry that their children will not come home from school, children will feel the same anxiety, worry and fear.


    However, because of Xiaohu''s comfort and little partner''s company, Xuanxuan was a little better.


    Xiaohu has given up and is ready to go last. A pair of little ears stand up and listen to the teacher''s name Xuanxuan. Children walk past them. Xiaohu will comfort Xuanxuan again every time he walks with a little partner.


    "It''s all right. It must be you next. My uncle may have something temporary. Is he busy with Doraemon recently?" Xiaohu watched Xuanxuan''s expression like a little adult. Seeing that there was no expression on Xuanxuan''s face, he giggled and amused Xuanxuan.


    The little guy didn''t want to talk and couldn''t listen to comfort.


    "Xuanxuan." Teacher Ding Rou gently called Xuanxuan''s name.


    The little guy opened his eyes in an instant.


    "It''s your uncle. Come home. Bye." Xiaohu quickly waved to the little guy.


    Xuanxuan also waved to Xiaohu mechanically and ran out of the door.

 Chapter 785

    As soon as he heard his name called, the little guy ran out like a swallow and ran faster than usual. Usually, his father came to pick her up from school. The little guy was very happy, but this time his mood was even different. For the little guy, he waited for his father too long after school today.


    However, Han Mo, who is standing at the door, is not only worried about himself, but also worried about whether Xuanxuan is also worried at the school gate. In fact, he really wants to squeeze into the front to jump in the queue. With his popularity, he can definitely let the parents in front give him face, but in doing so, Han Mo doesn''t feel very good. He has been struggling and moving forward a little bit in anxiety.


    The parents who pick up the children in front are very fast. They all leave after receiving the children. It doesn''t take too long, but the waiting time is always long.


    "Dad!"


    The little guy flew out of the gate. He was too fast. He didn''t run up and speed up at all. He ran all the way. Then he jumped on Han Mo and hooked his neck.


    Because he waited too long, the little guy almost burst into tears when he hugged his father. He lingered in his father''s neck for a long time before raising his head, pouting and stretching his face, "Dad is bad. Why did dad pick me up so late?"


    There are still tears in the corners of the little guy''s eyes. The little expression is angry, wronged and distressed. The anger is because his father is late to pick her up. He has never met her before. Grievance is that other children have left. She is very afraid. It hurts because she doesn''t know if her father really came late because of something.


    Han Mo was most afraid of the little guy''s expression. He didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Xuanxuan, don''t blame your father. It''s uncle Pang who finished the time by going to the bathroom before going out. Unexpectedly, so many people lined up and we had to stand behind, so we didn''t see you until this time. In fact, it''s not very late here. I''m not late. It''s mainly because my uncle didn''t expect that the parents were all concentrated at this time, If you miss one minute, you can only be at the end of the team. I''m really sorry. If you want to blame your uncle. " Little Pang Xie was very embarrassed to apologize for Han mo. in fact, it was not an apology for others. He really dragged himself back and just told the truth of the matter.


    The little guy is almost five years old. Naturally, he knows everything. After listening to little Pang Xie''s words, he knows that it''s not his father''s fault. It''s because other people are not so early every day. The little guy was not really angry with his father, and now he''s in a better mood.


    "Come on, Dad, let''s go and see Aunt Pengye''s little sister." The little guy''s mouth didn''t tilt high, and he showed a sweet smile again.


    The little guy was not angry, and little pangxie was relieved. If Xuanxuan had a straight face, like Han Mo just now, little pangxie would not be able to live.


    Xuanxuan was not angry, and Han Mo looked much better.


    This time he didn''t put the child down immediately, but walked directly to the car.


    The little guy sat in the children''s seat in the back row and suddenly thought of what Xiaohu said about the little devil. He couldn''t help raising his head and asking Han Mo in doubt.


    "Dad, little tiger said that his mother gave birth to a little devil. She cried all night at night. It was very terrible. And he can''t do anything. Like a little monkey, he doesn''t expect his little brother to play with him now, as long as he doesn''t cry. " The little guy didn''t exaggerate, just paraphrase Xiaohu''s description of his brother.


    Originally, Pang Xie was still relieved because Xuanxuan was not angry. Han Mo''s face became better. He was drinking water leisurely. He almost didn''t burst out when he heard Xuanxuan''s words.


    Han Mo was also amused by the little guy''s statement.


    Little pangxie turned around, leaned against the co pilot''s backrest, smiled and said to Xuanxuan, "children are just born like that. They can only cry. If they can play with you, they can at least walk."


    The little guy looked at little pangxie with an incredible look. In fact, she didn''t think that a child wouldn''t walk at birth. Now think about it carefully. It seems that they occasionally see very small babies lying or sitting in a stroller in the street. Then they can''t talk and can''t communicate with her. Thinking of this, the excitement of looking forward to the birth of their little sister was discounted.


    The little guy whispered, "it takes a few days to walk and talk."


    "How many days?" Little Pang Xie laughed, "Yuxuan, do you know? It''s a long process for a baby to grow up to your age. It can''t be done in a few days. In fact, my uncle has no experience, but he can''t walk until he is at least one year old. As for talking... It may take longer. I''ll tell you when my uncle gets married and gives birth to a little sister. "


    The little guy was stunned. He could only walk one year. One year, in Xuanxuan''s small heart, one year was a long time. She still clearly remembered how long it was to look forward to her fourth birthday after her third birthday.


    Is it really a year before my little sister can leave? And it will take longer to learn to speak. The idea that little sister is the best playmate is another discount in Xuanxuan''s heart.


    The little guy didn''t ask again. Now her expectation for her little sister is not so strong.


    Han Mo saw the little guy''s disappointed expression from the rearview mirror. Although what little pangxie said is true, Han Mo still hopes that Xuanxuan will be happy to look forward to the birth of her little sister. Don''t bring negative emotions. After all, he has been waiting for so long and hopes to have a lovely playmate. And looking at the little guy lost, Han Mo was also very uncomfortable.


    Han Mo coughed softly. "In fact, the little sister is still very cute. Like your Barbie doll, although she can''t speak or walk when she was a child, she will react. She will know that a beautiful little sister will talk to her every day and she will laugh at you."


    "Barbie play?" The little guy smiled when he heard the word.


    She suddenly remembered that she was holding Barbie every day, and she was happy to talk to Barbie, dress Barbie, comb her hair, take care of Barbie, and do a lot of things for her, but Barbie wouldn''t react. Although her little sister couldn''t talk and walk when she was young, she was just like Barbie, but her little sister reacted, She can blink and laugh.


    At the thought of this, the little guy''s heart was so happy, "Dad, let''s go and see Aunt Pengye''s little sister."


    "Good." Han Mo smiled and agreed.


    Little Pang Xie looked at Han Mo and Xuanxuan, who had reappeared a bright smile. He had to admire Han mo. little Pang Xie spoke freely and didn''t consider the psychology of children. He was completely honest, but he didn''t expect to make the little guy unhappy and felt a little guilty.


    But Han Mo didn''t lie. He just said it again from another angle, which made Xuanxuan happy at once. Little pangxie silently gave Han Mo a thumbs up in his heart.


    He soon arrived at the Ninth Hospital. Originally, Meng Si could transfer to Kangxin hospital, where the reserved room money had been paid, but later he thought that the Ninth Hospital was also good, and Peng Ye didn''t want to toss, so he had been living in the Ninth Hospital.


    Only one floor of the Ninth Hospital is the maternity ward. Peng Ye''s room is the most hidden room around the corner. In order not to be affected, no one else has been arranged to live in. Fortunately, there are not many pregnant women in the hospital and they can live here.


    Just out of the elevator, bursts of crying came into the three people''s ears. Xuanxuan looked at her father with indescribable eyes.


    Han Mo smiled and touched Xuanxuan''s head.

 Chapter 786

    Han Mo led the little guy to the front, followed by little pangxie. The corridor was very long and there were wards on both sides. Little pangxie visited the maternity ward for the first time. At this time, he was still a little nervous. He held a large bunch of flowers in his hand and carried a fruit basket. He didn''t know what to buy. He didn''t give him any advice whether to buy these when visiting patients. He let him go.


    While walking, little pangxie subconsciously glanced at both sides of the ward. In fact, he couldn''t see the inside, but he just couldn''t control his head and wanted to glance at the rooms on both sides.


    From time to time, there was the sound of babies crying in the corridor. Not every baby was crying. The main reason was that the child''s cry was too penetrating. As long as one child cried, the whole corridor would be occupied.


    Just like little pangxie, Xuanxuan looked inside every time she walked through the room. In fact, the little guy didn''t see anything, but she was also nervous.


    At the end of the corridor, Han Mo led the little guy to the left, and little pangxie followed.


    At the door, Han Mo paused. The little guy raised his head and asked seriously, "Dad, will the little sister cry later?" The little guy is a little afraid. The little sister is not like Barbie, but like a little devil.


    Han Mo rubbed the little guy''s head. "Let''s keep our voice down. Maybe the little sister is sleeping. She will cry when she wakes up, but she didn''t wake up... Hee hee." Han Mo deliberately showed a naughty smile of successful conspiracy.


    The little guy also raised his mouth and smiled, "yes, I can see her secretly without waking up."


    Father and daughter are going to the ward together.


    "Brother Han." Little pangxie stopped Han mo.


    "What''s inside, eh... Brother Han, why don''t you go first and say it? I''m coming and I''ll follow in?" Little Pang Xie is really afraid of Meng Si and Peng Ye. In case people don''t want to be disturbed, he goes in rashly. Meng Si is not happy to have another Scud. It doesn''t matter in the company before. It''s all his own people. Now there''s little Xuanxuan. How shameless. In the little guy''s little heart, what kind of person is uncle Pang.


    Little pangxie had many worries and held things in his hands.


    Han Mo reluctantly shook his head and arrived at the door. Little Pang Xie still counseled and said with a smile, "you need someone to pass it on first when you come to the hospital to visit?"


    "No... inside..." little pangxie couldn''t explain his mood at the moment, so he could only look at Han Mo eagerly.


    Han Mo really thinks that little pangxie thinks too much. He knows what little pangxie worries about, but Meng Si and Peng ye know best. When little pangxie comes, they must be very happy, but the first reaction is how to express their inner happiness. Han Mo is not sure. After all, their husband and wife''s behavior is always so unexpected.


    Little pangxie still looked at Han Mo with help seeking eyes.


    Han Mo thought for a moment. After all, Peng Ye is a pregnant woman. He doesn''t know if it''s convenient now. He whispered something in the little guy''s ear.


    As Xuanxuan listened to the words, her big talking eyes turned around, nodded thoughtfully, and walked into the ward alone.


    When the little guy walked into the delivery room, he obviously heard Meng Si''s voice, and then Peng Ye.


    Han Mo glanced at Pang Xie and motioned him to go in with him.


    Meng Si and Peng ye are very happy to see Xuanxuan. Meng Si directly leads the little guy to the baby''s bed.


    Han Mo walked in. They were not too surprised, but they saw a surprise in the eyes of little pangxie behind them.


    As soon as Pang Xie saw Meng Si, he said, "that... I..."


    Little pangxie stood at the door with bouquets and fruit baskets in his arms. He didn''t say a complete word for a long time.


    Meng Si smashed his mouth. "Give me the fruit and give you the flowers directly, sister Peng."


    Hearing Meng Si''s words, little Pang Xie did it.


    The little guy hasn''t noticed the adults. Her big eyes have long been attracted by the baby in the crib.


    The baby bed in the hospital is different from the imagined small bed. In the eyes of the little guy, it is more like a small transparent bathtub with wheels.


    The temperature in the hospital room is very high, and children don''t need to cover too many quilts. Soft cushions are paved below. The pink baby lies quietly in the small bed.


    The little guy''s size is just two little hands. You can see the baby inside by picking on the edge of the crib.


    Xuanxuan opened her eyes wide, and her black eyes were shining like stars. It was the first time for the little guy to see the baby just born. Where is the little devil? It was clearly a pink angel.


    "How lovely." The little guy couldn''t help whispering.


    Han Mo went behind the little guy and gently touched Xuanxuan''s head. "Does the little sister look like Barbie?"


    "Shh!" The little guy quickly raised his index finger and made a low voice gesture, "Dad, my sister is sleeping. Keep your voice down. My little sister is more lovely than Barbie."


    The little guy stretched out his little hand in the air above the baby and pretended to touch her. She didn''t dare to touch her little sister for fear of waking her up or hurting her little sister.


    It turned out that the little guy was still worried about whether the little sister would really cry like a little devil, unreasonable, but in fact, the little sister was quiet like a little angel, and her mouth was so cute and her face was full of flesh. Xuanxuan felt that the little sister was more like an angel baby than a Barbie doll.


    When little Pang Xie gave Peng Yehua, he chatted with Peng Yehua again. In his opinion, the female man who had been vigorous and resolute before now looked very gentle and full of the light of maternal love. He spoke a lot in a low voice. He was not used to listening to Peng Yehua''s soft voice.


    But what he didn''t know was that Peng Ye''s soft voice was not because she became a mother, but because


    Little Ponzi also went to the baby''s bed. As soon as he put his head on, before he could speak, the baby cried.


    Without any sign, Xuanxuan was still lying on the edge of the small bed. She was startled by the sudden cry. She stepped back and hid behind Han mo.


    The nanny hurried to one side, picked up the baby, stood aside and coaxed it gentlyˇ° The child is hungry. " Nanny looked at Peng ye and said.


    "Let''s go first." Han Mo led the little guy who was still a little frightened and winked at Pang Xie.


    It''s really inconvenient. Munce didn''t keep them much.


    Don''t talk about the little guy. Even Ponzi didn''t understand. The baby who was sleeping just now cried as soon as he passed.


    Xuanxuan didn''t say a word. She followed her father to the elevator. She was still immersed in the lovely warmth of a little angel. She wanted to touch her and hold her. This idea was still flashing in her mind. Suddenly, the baby cried in front of her. Xuanxuan couldn''t bear the transformation of one second devil and one second angel.


    The little guy decided to go to kindergarten tomorrow. Be sure to ask Xiaohu.

 Chapter 787

    On the way downstairs, the little guy asked a lot about his little sister. From his father''s mouth, the little guy knew that the little sister''s crying had nothing to do with the little devil. She could only express her thoughts by crying because she was too young to speak.


    Cry when you are hungry, cry when you are cold, cry when you want to go to the bathroom, and cry when you are afraid.


    When the little sister grows up, the frequency of crying will decrease.


    In Xuanxuan''s little heart, the little sister''s loveliness is greater than her terror.


    After all, when she first entered the ward, the little sister was so quiet and pink. The sleeping baby was just a little angel.


    Then he burst into tears and dad explained. The little guy can understand. After all, the baby can''t speak. There seems to be no other way to express his emotions except crying.


    Thinking of this, Xuanxuan stopped worrying about this. She was in a much better mood and continued to look forward to the birth of her little sister.


    As he explained to his daughter, he took her hand and walked forward.


    Suddenly I met the obstetric director at the door.


    "Hello, Mr. Han mo." Seeing Han Mo, the obstetric director smiled and walked towards him and took the initiative to reach out.


    Han Mo also politely extended his hand and shook hands with the obstetric director.


    "I was in a hurry two days ago. I didn''t introduce myself. My surname is Li and my single name is Rong. Li Rong. " Li Rong introduced himself. Wearing casual clothes, Li Rong didn''t look so serious. He was an ordinary middle-aged man.


    Li Rong''s photo was hung outside the maternity ward. The obstetric director and chief physician said various honors and titles in the following introduction. Han Mo saw it when he accompanied Shu Ya outside Peng Ye''s operating room. Know the name of the person who is operating on Peng ye, Li Rong.


    Now I heard Li Rong''s self introduction again and replied with a smile, "I know. Hello, director Li."


    "Oh, don''t call me director Li. I''m not the director of Obstetrics when I get out of the door. Just call me Lao Li." Li Rong waved his hand and embarrassed to refuse the title of director Li.


    Li Rong continued, "I especially like the movies you directed. It''s great. I''ve seen every one, and some even painted it twice or three times." Out of the hospital, Li Rong, as he said, is not like an obstetric director, but more like a fan of Han mo.


    Han Mo didn''t speak, but just smiled, which made little Pang Xie proud. "Many of our brother Han''s films are worth brushing two or three times."


    Li Rong praised him. Han Mo didn''t think it was wrong, but when little pangxie answered, Han Mo felt a little bragging and glanced at little pangxie.


    After receiving the eye ban, Ponzi shut up and didn''t talk about the film.


    "Director Li, where are you going?" Little Pang Xie asked. He liked the director very much. Although he was in obstetrics, it was the consulting room with the most new life and the most vigorous department. The main reason is that as long as he likes Han Mo, little pangxie thinks he is a good man.


    Li Rong shook his head reluctantly. "I went to pick up the child from school. He made up classes after class, but my car broke down and it''s hard to take a taxi now. I''m thinking about making an appointment online. No one has answered the order yet."


    "The car is really bad at this time. It''s just the rush hour after work." Little Ponzi also frowned with worry.


    Although Han Mo was a bystander in these conversations, he could have left simply by saying hello, but he suddenly thought of the scene that he had just picked up the little guy late, which made the little guy worried and worried, and the wronged tears swirled in his eyes.


    "Why don''t you take my car and I''ll take you." Han Mo said calmly.


    Li Rong was stunned. He didn''t expect that the great star and director would take the initiative to drive him. If he didn''t say it too clearly, Li Rong doubted whether he was deaf.


    "Come on, director Li. Brother Han said he would take you to pick up the children from school." Little Pang Xie knows Han mo. as soon as he mentions picking up children from school, the warm-hearted mode is turned on.


    "It''s not appropriate." Li Rong was very nervous. He didn''t want to be Han Mo''s car. He wanted to take a photo now, but he knew it was immoral. Others wanted to help him. If he took Han Mo''s photo to install x, he would be a stupid X.


    "Never mind. It''s important to pick up the children after school. Don''t let the children wait." Han Mo opens the door.


    Li Rong sat in the co pilot''s seat and wanted to talk about a topic, but he didn''t know how to speak.


    Han Mo drives seriously. The little guy looks out of the window and fantasizes about his little sister. Does he also have long eyelashes and a pink round face? And little Ponzi was like a father after he became a whore. He was still a single dog. He didn''t know why he had so many unrealistic ideas.


    No one spoke to Li Rong, and he didn''t say much, but he didn''t speak all the time, which was a little embarrassing.


    Li Rong reached out and turned on the radio. At the moment of turning on, the voices of a man and a woman echoed in the car through sound waves.


    Han Mo didn''t care about the contents of the radio. The little guy looked out of the window and didn''t notice that Li Rong had turned on the radio.


    "Everyone wants to have a robot cat." The voice of the female anchor came out of the radio. Her voice was gentle and jumped a little. It was very nice to hear.


    "I also hope that one day a robot cat suddenly tells me that he comes from the future, and the time machine and bamboo dragonfly can take me wherever I want to go." The anchor of another male voice is very magnetic and young. Unlike the anchor of traffic channel, it is more like a big brother who tells stories to children on children''s channel.


    "Brother Han, they are talking about Doraemon." Little Ponzi sat in the back of the car and was a little excited.


    Han Mo gave a light "um", very calm and didn''t talk much.


    When the little guy heard the radio, he turned his head and was attracted by the radio.


    Li Rong, who was suffering from no topic just now, suddenly came to the topic.


    He knew this cartoon. When he introduced it on TV, although he didn''t watch it carefully, he glanced at it, as if it was related to a cat without ears. When I came home yesterday, my son happened to be watching an animated cartoon. He also watched it for a while. That''s what my son saw.


    Li Rong is usually very busy at work and seldom has time to play with his son. This time, he picked up the children from school because his wife suddenly couldn''t pick them up. Unexpectedly, there was an accident and the car broke down.


    So Li Rong didn''t watch cartoons with his son once before. In his eyes, cartoons are childish and boring. He can''t even understand how these children are attracted, and how the staff specializing in making cartoons understand the psychology of children.

 Chapter 788

    However, this cartoon is the only one Li Rong knows a little, because it can take everything out of his belly pocket. The robot cat who speaks of righteousness is still very attractive.


    So when his son looked at it, he followed it for a while. Since he grew up, little Ponzi tried to stop laughing, waved his hand and said, "I didn''t laugh at you. I just think the image of the author is very funny. As for being bullied, how did you think of it? "


    Although Pang Xie asked Li Rong, he was looking at Han Mo in front of him.


    "I bet you that the author of the story had such an idea just to make up for his childhood regret. After all, that''s what people set up." Li Rong is quite proud of his analysis. He feels that every character has a shrinking shadow in real life and can''t be imagined completely out of thin air.


    Xuanxuan began to look out of the window when she heard Doraemon on the radio. At first, she listened to the adults. She didn''t quite understand that Doraemon was painted by her father. When her father became a grandfather with long hair, the little family wanted to say something, but pangxie kept winking at her.


    "Uncle Pang Xie, why do you keep blinking? Is your eyes uncomfortable? And that..." the little guy didn''t understand little Pang Xie''s eye gesture, and she wanted to correct Li Rong''s words. It was clear that dad was not that image.


    "Cough, Xuanxuan, you continue to look at the scenery outside. It''s so beautiful." But before the little guy said anything, he was interrupted by little pangxie.


    Han Mo began to know that little pangxie just wanted to joke without malice, and he didn''t want to make too much publicity. It doesn''t matter whether he should tell others that Doraemon was written by himself. As long as he likes the animation itself.


    But now that he mentioned the original intention and idea of creating animation, Han Mo didn''t want to let them talk nonsense.


    Han Mo suddenly said, "the author was not bullied when he was a child and wanted to have a helper, but wanted to create a beautiful fairy tale for his daughter and become her omnipotent Doraemon. I hope I can give my daughter everything she wants, while other characters actually create some conflicts and laughs just for the needs of the plot. " Han Mo spoke calmly.


    Li Rong turned back slightly and looked at the direction of little Pang Xie. He was stunned when he heard Han Mo''s words, turned his head and looked at Han Mo, "Mr. Han Mo, didn''t you see it? How do you know so clearly? "


    "Because my father is the author, but my father doesn''t have a goatee and pigtails, and he''s not a grandpa." The little guy said softly and spread his hands.


    "As... Author..."


    Li Rong''s expression stiffened on his face and the corners of his eyes twitched fiercely.


    PS: if I have a robot cat, it will become bigger, smaller and more beautiful ~

 Chapter 789

    Li Rong can''t believe his ears. He is 36 years old. At this age, he spends most of his time running for his career. Watching movies with his wife in his spare time is the only entertainment.


    Although Han Mo''s comic magazine was very famous and had been popular throughout Asia, comic was not Li Rong''s cognitive field, so he was shocked and speechless for a moment.


    Li Rong looked at little pangxie. Originally, little pangxie wanted to tease him for a while and then tell him the truth, but now that it''s all about this, it''s not authentic to hide and tuck again, and Han Mo won''t agree.


    Little pangxie and Li Rong looked at each other, shrugged and smiled, pointing to Han Mo driving, "my brother Han is what you call the old man with a goatee."


    Li Rong swallowed his saliva and looked at Han Mo who was driving seriously.


    Han Mo Yu Guang saw Li Rong''s gaze, smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Mr. Han Mo, I really didn''t expect you to create this animation. I thought it was an elderly cartoonist." Li Rong is telling the truth. In his opinion, this animation will never be painted by a part-time painter.


    Let alone that Han Mo can make animation, Li Rong doesn''t know that Han Mo can draw.


    Although he praised Doraemon just now, the description of the author was too inconsistent with the facts. Li Rong was still afraid that Han Mo would be unhappy.


    Han Mo doesn''t care what Li Rong said at all. It''s not known how many children and their parents think of him as an old man with white beard. Anyway, there are not many more, and it''s still that sentence. Just like the works. It doesn''t matter whether you like him or not.


    It doesn''t matter whether you look handsome or ugly without a mother.


    After this explosive shock, Li Rong has accepted the fact that Han Mo is the author. According to Xiao pangxie, Han Mo has other works. Li Rong has never paid attention to them before and will certainly not read them. Now after hearing that, Li Rong decides to read all the other comics.


    Calm down, Li Rong suddenly thought of the original intention of creation just said by Han Mo, which was completely different from what he guessed.


    Li Rong looked at Han Mo with more respect in his eyes.


    "Mr. Han Mo, you said you created this animation for your daughter." Li Rong subconsciously looked back at Xuanxuan sitting in the children''s seat.


    In fact, if he was an ordinary fan, Han Mo would not let Li Rong get into his car. The reason why he took him was entirely because Li Rong was the obstetric director of the Ninth Hospital and the doctor who operated on Peng Ye.


    Han Mo did not put on airs and answered truthfully, "in fact, I don''t have many ideas, just to give my children a beautiful childhood. I hope she will have some good memories when she grows up. "


    Li Rong was stunned. He always thought that Han Mo''s works were distracted. He liked them very much, but although they were very good-looking, he still put making money first.


    The box office of movies and the ratings of TV.


    When Han Mo said that this excellent animation was just for his daughter, Li Rong was a little unconvinced or more incomprehensible.


    Li Rong said bluntly, "I always think that when making a good film, the director should care most about the box office, while TV dramas, programs and animation are for ratings."


    "That''s right." Han Mo replied casually.


    "It used to be, but it won''t be.


    In the past, it was for fame and money, because with these talents, I have the capital to do what I want to do. In the future, everything I do is for my most important people, and I may lose some fans. After all, not everyone likes to watch animation. " Han Mo smiled carelessly.


    The car is approaching Li Rong''s destination. The school of his son''s counseling class is at the next intersection.


    At first, Li Rong was a little excited when he sat in Han Mo''s car. After all, he was driving a big star. He could even sit in the idol''s car. This is not the treatment that every fan can have. If he didn''t happen to be Peng Ye''s surgeon, he might not have such treatment, but in the short time on the car, Han Mo surprised Li Rong one after another.


    Han Mo''s image in his heart is not only a well-known director, but also a gentle father behind the mysterious veil.


    Li Rong understands the meaning of Han Mo''s words. He also has children, and children have a very important position in his heart. Sometimes he wants to make money and work hard, just to let his son have a better education and a better life in the future.


    But he really can''t have both fish and bear''s paw. If he can take care of his work, he can''t take care of his family affairs, so that his son is very strange to himself. This is also his regret.


    Li Rong was about to arrive at his destination. He took the time to ask the last question. At this time, Li Rong did not regard Han Mo as a star, but only regarded him as the child''s father. "If shooting something that only his daughter likes affects his career, will you regret it?"


    The car had stopped. Before getting off, Li Rong threw down the problem and was ready to open the door with one hand.


    Han Mo turned to look at Li Rong, "No."


    At that moment, time seemed to be static and gently patted Li Rong''s cheek. He had not really played with his son for a long time. Every time his wife asked him to go out with them, he shirked it under the excuse of busy work. He just wanted to publish more papers and try again when he was young. Even today''s pick-up of children from school, he was reluctant. He felt that work could not wait, but his son could wait.


    Han Mo''s car has left Li Rong''s sight, but he still looks at the direction of the car. He is trying to recall his time with his son, but very few. He missed every parent-child meeting and parent-child activity of his son. On his son''s birthday last year, he also missed the consultation.


    But when his wife blamed him and his son lost his temper with him, he still felt that they could not understand him and that they were unreasonable.


    He also said that he made money for his son, who is still so ignorant.


    But


    Li Rong took back his eyes, smiled and shook his head. Since he was all for his son, why did he miss his son''s growth?


    In the past, Li Rong always felt that he had a heavy burden. In fact, he had enough money to spend. Even if he stayed in his current post, his family was a relatively rich family. In fact, he was talking about his son. Isn''t it his utilitarian heart? Is it not that you want too much, but also impose this desire on a high sounding reason, for your son, in fact, for yourself.


    At the door of the classroom, the children had finished school. The teacher organized the children to line up and wait for their parents to pick them up.


    Li Rong waved to his son, and the little boy rushed to his father.


    "Dad, why did you pick me up today?" The little boy said excitedly.


    Li Rong rubbed the child''s head. "In the future, dad will pick you up."

 Chapter 790

    After Li Rong got off the bus, Han Mo didn''t take Li Rong''s problem too seriously. In fact, he knew in his heart that many fathers like Li Rong rarely accompany their children, which is missing in their children''s growth. Maybe one day when their children grow up, they will regret or never regret. But regret exists whether it is admitted or not.


    Put Ponzi out of the car, leaving only father and daughter in the car. Han Mo peeked at the little guy from the rearview mirror from time to time.


    The little guy looked out of the window and looked forward to going back early to watch Doraemon.


    In Han Mo''s eyes, the little guy is sometimes ancient and strange, sometimes simple and stupid. Sometimes he has a lot of ideas, but sometimes he has no ideas.


    In this world, no one needs Han Mo to guess his mind. The only one is Xuanxuan.


    Xuanxuan smiles happily. Han Mo wants to know why the little guy smiles. Xuanxuan is unhappy. Han Mo wants to know why the little guy is unhappy. It''s really that she is sad. He is sad. She is happy and he is happy. If the little guy was silent, Han Mo began to guess what was going on in Xuanxuan''s little head?


    It is said that his daughter is a slave. Han Mo feels that he has gone farther and farther on the road of slavery and can''t extricate himself. The key is to be proud and proud.


    Han Mo coughed and wanted to find a topic to talk about in the quiet carriage, "Xuanxuan, tell your father what you want?"


    "Wish?" The little guy poked his head and thought carefully.


    Han Mo glances at Xuanxuan through the rearview mirror.


    "I hope I can see Doraemon when I go back later." The little guy narrowed his eyes and said with a smile.


    Han Mo was not satisfied with his daughter''s answer. The child may not have a clear definition of desire, so he said, "it''s too easy to realize. If you think of something far away and not so easy to realize, it''s called a wish."


    Far away, not easy to achieve


    The little guy was lost in thought.


    Han Mo is a little excited about the little guy''s thinking. He wants to know what the child wants to achieve and what it is.


    After a while, the little guy was still in a state of meditation.


    Han Mo couldn''t help it. He whispered, "have you made up your mind?"


    The little guy nodded seriously, but he was a little embarrassed. He asked tentatively, "will the wish come true?"


    Han Mo smiled. "Other people''s wishes may not come true, but Xuanxuan''s wishes come out. Dad will help Xuanxuan realize them."


    The reason why han Mo asked Xuanxuan about her wish was to help her realize her dream. He had been thinking about what kind of childhood her daughter needed, but he didn''t ask Xuanxuan what she wanted. This subjective idea is likely to deviate. Fortunately, the children of Doraemon made in the first step prefer it, otherwise it will not be in vain.


    So Han Mo decided to take the initiative to ask Xuanxuan in the future, according to the little guy''s mind.


    The little guy rubbed his little hands with each other, as if he was summoning up courage to say his wishes.


    Han Mo was very happy. It may not be easy to realize this wish according to your little guy, but the more difficult it is to realize, the more he needs his father. If he just wants to buy two sweets on the street, how can he be an omnipotent father.


    "Come on, it''s okay. No matter what wish, dad will try to help Xuanxuan realize it." Han Mo gave his daughter a reassurance again and asked her to say her wishes.


    The little guy stared, "really? No matter what Xuanxuan''s wish is, Dad can help Xuanxuan realize it. Is that right? "


    Han Mo nodded and answered in the affirmative, "yes, go ahead."


    "I want ten lollipops." The little guy said it in a loud voice, then smiled happily and narrowed his eyes.


    Han Mo, "..."


    When the little guy said his wish in the clearest voice, Han Mo''s expression froze on his face.


    He really didn''t think that in his heart, her wish was so grand and lofty, but in Xuanxuan''s heart, her biggest wish was to rub her fingers for a long time before she dared to say it, that is, to ask for ten lollipops.


    lollipop......


    Han Mo wanted to explain to Xuanxuan what wish was, but when he was ready to speak, he suddenly thought of something and couldn''t help laughing.


    The child is a child after all. Maybe because his Xuanxuan is too sensible and smart, he always wants to treat her as an adult. In fact, in the child''s heart, what he can''t get is a wish. Because Xuanxuan can''t eat lollipops at home, she always thinks lollipops are the best delicious food. Because they are not easy to get, they are a wish.


    Children can''t think of that far-reaching. They are simple and simple.


    At the moment, the little guy is still looking at his father with expectant eyes, because just now his father said that whatever wish will help her realize. The little guy is now using his brain to think about how to hide from his mother, Grandpa, grandma, Grandpa and grandma with his father so that he can take all the ten lollipops home.


    In fact, Han Mo is determined, because he is the one who doesn''t want his children to eat sugar, more determined than anyone in the family.


    Other people may fall into the enemy once or twice in the little guy''s hard and soft bubble, secretly buying a lollipop for their children to satisfy their greed. But Han Mo absolutely doesn''t allow children to eat. Every time she catches someone else to buy it for her, no matter who it is, she has to criticize it.


    But what can I do? I let the little guy say his wishes, and I promised to help the little guy realize whatever wishes he had.


    Now the child is looking at himself. Do you want to go back? After that, there will be no trust in how to chat happily with children.


    Han Mo thought for a moment. Compared with his principle of eating lollipops for children, in fact, his commitment and trust in Xuanxuan are the most important. He can buy ten lollipops for Xuanxuan, but he didn''t say how long to eat. He can not let her eat all the time, and he can also use others as a shield not to let Xuanxuan eat.


    Thinking of this, Han Mo was in a much better mood, "well, dad helped Xuanxuan fulfill her wish."


    The little guy really didn''t expect that the long-awaited lollipop was so easy to get, and it was still ten. Ten lollipops are a huge wealth for the little guy.


    ......


    Han Mo looks at Xuanxuan, who is holding a lollipop, and suddenly finds that it is really simple to make children happy. Compared with adults'' distant wishes, isn''t children''s better.


    Han Mo sat next to Xuanxuan and watched TV with her. They laughed together, pointed to the picture in the TV and marveled, and evaluated the plot together.


    In fact, the wish is very simple, and the company is also very simple.

 Chapter 791

    In the classroom of class 2 of golden sun kindergarten.


    The children sat around the small table in groups.


    The little tiger is still listless, with a pair of dark circles under his eyes.


    "Little tiger, your eyes have become pandas again." Mengmeng pointed to the tiger''s pair of dark circles and said.


    The little tiger sighed a long sigh, and shook his head, "it''s hard to say."


    "Didn''t you say you didn''t go to the hospital yesterday? A little brother played. Why didn''t he sleep well." Ruirui put the toy down and looked at the tiger curiously.


    Little tiger was helpless. "I didn''t want to go, but my father said that my little brother didn''t cry during the day. In addition to eating and sleeping, he was very cute, so I believed it."


    "Isn''t it very lovely to go to the hospital?" Yue Yan was full of question marks. Yesterday, she told her mother that Xiaohu''s little brother was very terrible, but her mother told her about children. It turned out that they were the same when they were young. They liked to cry, not bad, but to express their requirements by crying, because the baby can''t speak yet.


    "Cute, in fact, my brother is still very cute when he is quiet. In addition to eating and sleeping, I secretly touched his little hand when he slept. Guess what?"


    Little tiger looked at his friends mysteriously with a pair of dark circles under his eyes.


    The children looked at the tiger curiously.


    Xiaohu happily picked his eyebrows. "His little hand grabbed my finger and held it tightly. I gently pulled it, but he didn''t pull it out. He slept soundly, like a lovely little angel."


    Xuanxuan nodded in agreement. The little brother described by Xiaohu today is like the little sister she saw yesterday. He is quiet like a little angel. When sleeping, the corners of his mouth rise slightly, very sweet.


    When the children heard Xiaohu''s description, they all showed amazing expressions. They rekindled their desire to have a little brother.


    "It''s so cool. I also want to have a little brother." Ruirui''s face was full of envy, and his eyes were shining with the light of stars.


    "But little tiger, since your little brother is so cute, why do you still have a pair of dark circles under your eyes? Why don''t you sleep well." Xuanxuan asked puzzled.


    "Yes, it was a little angel at first. I was always held by him, but I was tired of standing. I wanted to pull my finger out of his little hand, but as soon as I tried, he woke up and cried for a second. Poor me, I spent the whole night in intermittent crying. " Xiaohu''s expression is quite helpless.


    All the children showed incredible expressions. They didn''t expect to become demon creatures for a second.


    Others may not understand, but Xuanxuan knows this very well. There is this kind of creature. One second ago, she was a little angel, and the next second, she became a little devil. She also saw this kind of creature yesterday, aunt Pengye''s little sister.


    Xiaohu sighed a long sigh, and Xuanxuan sighed a long sigh together. Xiaohu is because her little brother has been born, but Xuanxuan is worried about the birth of her little sister.


    ......


    Sichen media office building


    "Brother Han, I''ve arranged everything. We''ve done everything around the robot cat. We didn''t do it for others this time. We did it ourselves. You''re too good at making money. In the past, President Meng was afraid of trouble and didn''t want to do it by ourselves." Little Ponzi touched the back of his head and said with a smile.


    Han Mo smiled and didn''t speak.


    In fact, he doesn''t want to make money, but doesn''t want to make money.


    He didn''t explain his ideas to Pang Xie. After Spiderman''s surroundings were made for others, the commercial atmosphere was too strong. Businessmen did everything they could to make money. Some destroyed his original intention, and always felt that the image itself had changed.


    Han Mo thought that Doraemon''s image must not be made for other companies. They produce their own peripheral products, not to make money, but to give children a hope.


    He believes that there will be many children all over the country and even in Asia. He hopes to have a Doraemon good friend. Even if he can''t really have a time machine and a bamboo dragonfly, he also hopes to hold him while watching TV, hold him when sleeping, and watch him when doing his homework.


    "Brother Han, how are you going to position our first batch of robotic cat products?" Little Ponzi asked casually.


    There is a product manager to do this. Han Mo usually knows everything about the company, but it won''t involve such a detailed work. Little Pang Xie asked Han Mo, just casually. He wanted to know what Han Mo thought, but this question has nothing to do with work. It''s purely personal.


    The listener has no intention. Han Mo has long considered this question, "answering questions is free."


    "What?" Little pangxie thought he had heard wrong, "I said the periphery of Doraemon, our first batch of products."


    Han Mo nodded slightly, "yes, that''s what I''m talking about. I didn''t sell the copyright because I didn''t want to make money with this image. "


    Han Mo wants to engage in an activity to let children participate, watch animation, answer questions, and then win Doraemon peripheral products by lottery. The first batch must be free. Later, he doesn''t want to set the price too high. The cost is good. He doesn''t point to this to make money.


    "Brother Han, do you know why those companies are scrambling for the copyright of Doraemon?" Little Ponzi paused, "because of making money."


    Han Mo didn''t speak, but kept looking at little pangxie and waiting for him to continue.


    "So, brother Han, what do you think? A piece of fat in the eyes of others, you give it away? " Little Pang Xie rubbed his face and suddenly smiled, "I see, brother Han, you did this on purpose. It''s a marketing means, isn''t it? Only this batch is free, and then you raise the price?" Little Ponzi smelled of copper.


    "The later ones won''t be free." Han Mo said with a smile.


    Little Pang Xie patted his thigh, "I said, you must have your own sales plan."


    Han Mo smashed his mouth, "just keep the capital in the back."


    Seeing little pangxie''s bitter face of eating yellow lotus, Han Mo simply told him his thoughts. Little pangxie''s eyebrows didn''t stop picking up. He was shocked. The last two eyebrows directly turned into embarrassing words.


    Han Mo smiled and shook his head. Finally, he only said, "when you have children, you will understand."


    Until he walked out of Han Mo''s office, little pangxie was still embarrassed. He didn''t even have a girlfriend. How can he understand a father''s mind.


    Han Mo reopened the plan in the computer, and his slender fingers typed quickly on the keyboard.


    When the phone rang, there were not many people who knew Han Mo''s mobile phone. They were all close people. He looked at the screen and connected the phone.

 Chapter 792

    Han Mo connected the phone. As soon as he said a word, father Xiaohu''s complacent voice came from the receiver.


    The youngest son has just been born, and Xiaohu''s father is still immersed in the joy of his son''s birth. Although the child always cries, most of his visits to the hospital are just for a look. There are nannies and sister-in-law at home, and he can''t help. Therefore, only those who really spend the night in the hospital will know the definition of little devil, but he hides a lot of leisure.


    People are in good spirits at happy events. Father Xiaohu is full of gas when he speaks.


    Han Mo knew about the birth of Xiaohu''s little brother from his childhood, but he didn''t make time to call Xiaohu''s father to congratulate him.


    Xiaohu''s father called this time. In addition to telling Han Mo that his youngest son was born, he also contacted Han Mo from time to time to see if there is any broadcasting copyright to buy.


    After all, they have a good relationship. Xiaohu and Xuanxuan are classmates, so Han Mo will give priority to some network broadcasting copyright to their company.


    In fact, Xiaohu''s father doesn''t know that Han Mo gave them the copyright not because Xiaohu''s father has a good relationship with himself, nor because Xiaohu and Xuanxuan are classmates or good friends.


    It''s because Xiaohu''s father''s company is reliable. It''s a decision made after considering the comprehensive strength of companies that want to cooperate. It''s just because the company itself has nothing to do with private friends.


    Maybe Xiaohu''s father thought he was relying on his relationship. In fact, he really defeated his peers by strength.


    The two simply talked for a while. Han Mo congratulated Xiaohu''s father on adding another son. Xiaohu''s father told Han Mo that if there is a new program or TV series online, we should first consider their website.


    Originally, the topic should be over for a while, but Han Mo looked at the planning case on the screen and suddenly said, "I''ll ask you a few questions to see if you can answer it."


    Xiaohu''s father didn''t expect that Han Mo, who usually chats passively, has something to say and has nothing to hang up, would take the initiative to ask him questions, which is unprecedented.


    Father Xiaohu quickly said confidently, "you can ask. You know astronomy and geography. You know everything at all times, at home and abroad."


    Father tiger''s remark is half joking, but it can only be said that half of him is joking, because he really likes reading very much. He doesn''t say he knows everything, but he knows one or two and thinks he has a little ink in his stomach. The website dabbles in many things on weekdays. Xiaohu''s father thinks he is still strict in his pursuit of knowledge. That''s why I dare to boast with Han Mo on the phone.


    Han Mo''s mouth rose slightly. He and Xiaohu''s father didn''t just know each other. Han Mo knew what kind of person Xiaohu''s father was. He could feel that this person had inventory in his mind and something in his stomach when chatting on weekdays.


    But the questions Han Mo wants to ask today have nothing to do with those astronomy, geography, society and humanities. These questions can''t be simpler, but if they are difficult, they are really difficult.


    "Then I began to ask. It''s actually very simple." Han Mo said calmly.


    As soon as Xiaohu''s father heard the simple words, he began to be proud again. "Don''t be simple, brother Han, you''ll choose the most difficult question."


    Han Mo smiled. Instead of following Xiaohu''s father''s words, he asked a direct question, "what''s the pattern of Xiaohu''s birthday cake last year?"


    As soon as the problem came out, father tiger was stunned.


    He never thought that the problem was about Xiaohu''s birthday. It was a birthday cake. Xiaohu''s father was a little embarrassed. He thought about it. In fact, he didn''t know. Hehe smiled twice. "Last year, on Xiaohu''s birthday, the company had a new project. I really couldn''t get away from it, so I didn''t participate. He had it with his mother. So I don''t know the pattern of his birthday cake. "


    Xiaohu''s father didn''t know the answer. He was not surprised. He just didn''t think that Xiaohu''s father didn''t care about the pattern, but didn''t attend his son''s birthday party at all.


    Han Mo asked casually, "what about the year before last, do you remember?"


    Xiaohu''s father coughed twice. "I didn''t attend the last year. I blame Xiaohu''s birthday for being too prosperous. He always catches up with the company and has new plans." In fact, Xiaohu''s father doesn''t think it''s a big deal not to attend his son''s birthday party. After all, his birthday is celebrated every year. What''s the big deal? If he can''t be together this year, it''s next year. If he can''t be together next year, it''s the next year. Xiaohu and his mother care very much. This is what ordinary fathers don''t care.


    Han Mo didn''t refute him. Everyone has a different definition of birthday. Han Mo knows that many fathers do. They think birthdays happen every year, but missing a node in their work may cost a lot. Therefore, once their children''s birthday conflicts with their work, they will not hesitate to give up celebrating their birthday with their children and choose their career.


    This choice is not wrong. The most important things in everyone''s heart are different. But Han Mo thinks that every year''s birthday is different, because every year the little guy has new changes, learns new things and has new growth. How can we say that the birthday is the same every year? Last year''s birthday was her last year, and this year''s birthday was her this year.


    At the end of the first question, Xiaohu''s father just felt that this question was a little biased, and he didn''t feel guilty because he didn''t know the answer. He said with a smile, "is there anything else? Let''s go to the second question."


    "Second question, do you know when Xiaohu bought his favorite toy?" Han Mo still calmly read out the question.


    Xiaohu''s father was a little embarrassed. "Brother Han, what''s your problem? I don''t even know what his favorite toy is. How can I remember when he bought it? Your two problems are too tricky. I believe few parents can say them."


    "One of Xuanxuan''s favorite toys is Barbie doll, which was given to her by grandpa when he met her for the first time last year. I chose Yuxuan''s birthday cake specially for her last year, because she liked little rabbits very much at that time, so there were two little rabbits on the top of the cake with two little strawberries. " Han Mo said calmly. He didn''t need to think at all. It was like something in his mind.


    Xiaohu''s father opened his mouth in surprise. He didn''t expect Han Mo to remember such a small thing so clearly.


    Han Mo looked at the plan on the screen again. In fact, there are still many questions below, but it is estimated that Xiaohu''s father can''t answer them. It''s meaningless to ask again. He believes that one day, Xiaohu will tell his father the answers to these questions in another way. He just hopes that by that time, Xiaohu''s father won''t wet his eyes.

 Chapter 793

    Hang up the phone, Han Mo began to think about his new program, and didn''t liberate Xiaohu''s father''s complete loss of Xiaohu.


    Hang up the phone, Xiaohu''s father smiled indifferently and said to himself, "this little Han, specially find some problems he knows I don''t know."


    Now the little tiger father has not realized that he has missed a lot of important moments for his children. Maybe one day he will realize that he may be very early, have time to remedy, and may be very late, leaving only regret.


    This program does not have an identical model in the original world, but he wants to convey some ideas through this program. He hopes that parents will not miss their children''s growth. Although he does not know whether it will be effective, he hopes to let some people understand that they are missing in their children''s growth path.


    Han Mo thought a lot of questions in his heart. He also wanted to know whether he knew the little guy. Some questions, he knew, some questions, he didn''t know very well.


    He didn''t tell little Pang Xie about the program in advance. He wanted to finish the plan alone. Whether it was little Pang Xie or song hero, it wouldn''t help him very much, because they didn''t understand Han Mo''s real idea, that is, the little tiger father who just called, Han Mo could guess what he looked like when he hung up.


    This program has been conceived some time ago. Recently, it has become more and more intense to do it quickly. Han Mo didn''t go out of the office all day. In addition to chatting with Shuya and asking her about the situation during the day, he has been planning the program all day. He even asked pangxie to send dinner to the office.


    The news that Han Mo didn''t leave the office for a day was immediately spread. Several familiar people were happy, because their Han Mo must have new actions. As long as Han Mo enters the working state, there must be big work to do.


    "Hey, little pangxie, what is president Han doing?" Song hero touched little pangxie''s office and whispered.


    In fact, little Pang Xie also looked confused. He didn''t know what brother Han was doing. If he knew he would have gone out to show off, why bother to hide in the office and guess? He didn''t know how many calls he received this afternoon. He asked President Han what he was doing in the office and whether there was a new project.


    To be exact, little pangxie not only didn''t know what Han Mo was doing, but also didn''t know the general direction of what he was doing.


    Of course, you can guess that Han Mo is writing songs in the office, writing scripts, planning programs, or even drawing comics.


    Anyway, little Ponzi doesn''t know.


    After a while, Huang Shanshan, Jin Taining, Pu Xiangzi and Wang Qian all came. Seeing that song hero was also here, pangxie crowded in together and began to discuss.


    "President Han may be writing a script. I think I''m going to make a movie again. Just think about it and be happy." Park Xiangzi''s two eyebrows are dancing. She is looking forward to making a movie. As long as she makes a movie with Han Mo, she can run all over the set without eating or drinking. She is willing to.


    "No, I think it''s a song. My brother Han hasn''t written a song for a long time. I still hope he sings a classic song." Little pangxie imitated Han Mo and sang as he said.


    Wang Qian waved her hand. "What you said is wrong. Brother Han must have a program. The reputation of the newly produced program of our company is far from that of brother Han himself. It''s time for him to run the program."


    "There is no need to run TV programs. There are two hot programs. One season a year is enough. We are a media company, not a TV station. There is no need." Jin Taining retorted.


    Huang Shanshan, who hadn''t spoken for a long time, coughed twice and said, "President Han must be drawing comics."


    Other people turned their eyes when they heard Huang Shanshan''s words. They all felt that Han Mo could not create animation again when Doraemon had just been broadcast. They couldn''t increase competition for themselves. At least they had to pick up the file after playing it all.


    Just as everyone was looking for arguments for their guess, the phone on little pangxie''s desk rang.


    "Little Ponzi, come to my office now."


    Han Mo''s low magnetic voice came from the receiver.


    When they saw little pangxie''s expression, they guessed that it was Han Mo''s call. Han Mo''s office was not far from the corridor. As Han Mo''s personal assistant, little pangxie worked on the same floor with him, and there were only two of them on this floor.


    "Han, general manager?" Park Xiangzi said in a tentative tone.


    Everyone looked at little pangxie with expectant eyes.


    Little Ponzi''s eyes crossed from each face staring at him, and then nodded proudly.


    Song hero smiled and patted little pangxie on the shoulder. "Brother song is waiting for you here. Go and come back quickly."


    "Sister park is waiting for you here. Go and come back quickly." Park Xiangzi also patted little pangxie on the shoulder and looked at little pangxie with a similar smile.


    "Brother Jin is waiting for you here, too." A smile of evil spirit appeared on Jin Taining''s face.


    Wang Qian''s cheek was touched, and she patted little pangxie on the shoulder. "Sister Qian..." before she finished, little pangxie grabbed Wang Qian''s hand and threw it directly off her shoulder.


    "Who are you, sister Xi? No big or small. I''m older than you. Call Pang. I''m your brother." The previous few were indeed older and older than little pangxie. Little pangxie was embarrassed to say anything. Finally, there was a man who was younger than himself and still pretended to be the boss here. She didn''t hate anyone.


    Wang Qian''s red face would have fought back if she hadn''t wanted to wait for the news of little Pang Xie in the office.


    Huang Shanshan smiled and didn''t speak. She wanted to join the fun, but she was embarrassed. When she was hesitating, Wang Qian grabbed the first. Thanks for not taking the initiative to say, otherwise she would be choked, because she was also smaller than Pang Xie, although she was only a month younger.


    Xiao pangxie stood up and walked out of the office. Under everyone''s attention, he walked to Han Mo''s office.


    He knocked on the door a few times and walked into Han Mo''s office.


    Because little pangxie knows he has a mission, he is different from his usual elation when Han Mo calls him to the office. This time, he becomes calm. Han Mo is a little strange. He can''t help asking, "are you uncomfortable, little pangxie?"


    "No, no, I''m fine, brother Han." Little Ponzi touched the back of his head.


    "Oh, no, just take this." Han Mo handed little pangxie a blue folder, which was the planning case just written by Han mo.


    Little Pang Xie couldn''t help staring. This is what they discussed in the office just now. Is it a song, a script, a cartoon, or a program plan?


    Little Ponzi opened the file with questions all over his head.


    "Mom and Dad, listen to me?"

 Chapter 794

    "Mom and Dad, listen to me?"


    Little Ponzi''s eyes rested on a line of words.


    He wrote songs in this folder. He thought it might be a script, a cartoon, or even a program planning plan, but he didn''t expect it to be this type of program.


    "Listen to me, mom and Dad..." little pangxie couldn''t help reading it again.


    He read it twice and didn''t read out the new meaning of the name of the program. As soon as you see the name of the program, you know the type, and you still say in a child''s tone that even star guests may not need to be invited, or find child stars?


    Little pangxie couldn''t think of the specific appearance of the program, which was completely different from his guess. Pang Xie thought it must be a variety show, but what is this


    "Brother Han? Is this our new program? It''s still a plan to help others. "


    Pang Xie can''t combine this program with the previous programs of sichen media, which is too different from the two programs planned by Han mo.


    Han Mo looked at pangxie''s puzzled round face and smiled, "of course it''s our own."


    "But... Is this a children''s program? Later on the children''s channel? " Little pangxie said with some embarrassment.


    Han Mo thought for a moment and shook his head. "It''s Beidu TV station."


    Han Mo hopes that more people will see the new program. Although he is not afraid that no one will watch his program, he will automatically block some viewers in the children''s category. Beidu TV station must be better.


    Han Mo is confident, but not arrogant. Why do everyone want a better platform? Both programs and TV dramas are the same. TV viewers usually watch the big provincial channels. Han Mo usually doesn''t spend a lot of money on publicity, not because he thinks publicity is not important, but on the basis of excellent program quality, there is no need for excessive publicity, But there is a premise.


    If a good program is broadcast on a small county-level channel, the audience is also very limited. Han Mo doesn''t care about the ratings themselves, but more parents can see the program. He hopes that more parents can calm down and listen to their children''s voices.


    Little Pang Xie turned the program planning case page by page, and his expression became more and more dignified.


    Han Mo didn''t intend to ask them for their opinions. The reason why he handed them over to little pangxie for implementation was that he didn''t want them to put forward their opinions on the scheme. His usual opinions can be put forward, but Han Mo hopes to ignore their suggestions in this program.


    He is not sure what the ratings will be like, but all the suggestions given by everyone must focus on ratings. In their hearts, ratings are the most important. This idea is completely right. Han Mo can''t convince them, and they may not understand Han mo.


    So it''s better not to tell them, so as not to inform them when the planning case is written, so as not to affect their thinking.


    In fact, little Pang Xie wanted to say a lot, but he didn''t know how to say it.


    Song Yingxiong and them waited for a long time in little pangxie''s office. They were worried.


    "Little Pang Xie shouldn''t be watching secretly and won''t tell us." Park Xiangzi put her hands on her hips and was always ready to beat little Ponzi if he really did as she said.


    "I don''t think so. The boy knows we''re waiting for his news here. Can you tell us?" Jin Taining touched his chin and said.


    Park Xiangzi snorted coldly, "if Han always asks you alone, will you still think of us?"


    "No." Jin Taining answered cleanly.


    Everyone looked at him


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go find president Han." Wang Qian really can''t sit still. With her super sensitive intuition, this is definitely a TV program.


    "Let''s not squeeze in together. Mr. Han is afraid he will be unhappy." Huang Shanshan was timid and hesitated.


    Wang Qian was the first of these people to know Han mo. she knew Han Mo better when he was not the president of sichen media, had not made his debut and had no own studio.


    Wang Qian smashed her mouth. "When did you see Mr. Han angry? He won''t blame us. Don''t worry."


    ......


    Little Ponzi stood like that, with his back to the office door and his eyes fixed on the contents of the folder.


    Wang Qian and others lay on the side of the door and stared at little pangxie. They looked at the contents of the folder alone. They were so focused that they wanted to see it, but they couldn''t see it. It was like saying that everyone would be a single dog to an old brother. As a result, people suddenly took off their orders and got married.


    Everyone looks at the same direction and scolds the same person in their heart


    "You all come in." Han Mo holds the forehead.


    So many people lie on the crack of the door, that is, little pangxie is too serious about the plan, so he didn''t notice. As long as the rest are not deaf, he can hear the sound outside the door.


    Han Mo''s voice just fell, and the voice at the door suddenly jammed.


    When people look at me and I look at you, they all think that the other party''s voice is too loud to be found. In fact, they don''t know how loud each individual''s voice is, but how loud it is when combined.


    Everyone took a step back and no one wanted to go in first.


    At this time, little pangxie looked back at the door and remembered that there were a group of "Taoist friends" waiting for him in the office, but he forgot at the moment of seeing the planning case and couldn''t help blowing the cool wind on his back.


    Song hero looked left and right. He was the oldest. At this time, he couldn''t shrink back like the younger generation. He coughed. Song hero knocked on the door twice and walked into the office.


    "President Han." Song hero nodded slightly.


    Han Mo asked him to sit on the sofa opposite.


    Others are still standing outside the door. Look at me. I see that none of you wants to open your legs first. They are pretending that Han Mo is not talking about themselves.


    Han Mo held his chin in one hand and looked at the door of the office helplessly and funny, "come in, Wang Qian, Xiangzi, Taining, Shanshan..."


    Everyone whose name was called got stuck and walked to the door one by one.


    Han Mo knew that if he didn''t call the roll, they couldn''t come in obediently.


    The people who came in were like children who had made mistakes. They stood in a row with their heads down.


    Han Mo was amused by their appearance. "Let''s have a look. This is our new program, but don''t mention any opinions, because I won''t accept them."


    Little Pang Xie had finished reading it. He had a lot of words to ask, but when he heard Han Mo''s words, he swallowed them back and didn''t say anything.


    "What''s your expression?" Park Xiangzi glanced at pangxie suspiciously as she came over to see the contents of the folder.


    Little pangxie stepped back silently.

 Chapter 795

    Everyone''s mind was on the contents of the folder, and they didn''t pay much attention to little pangxie''s expression.


    Little Pang Xie took a step back and sat in the chair opposite Han Mo, holding his chin in both hands, silently digesting what he wanted to say, too much, but he just couldn''t say it. For the first time, he heard Han Mo say in such a serious tone, don''t raise opinions, and he won''t accept them. Han Mei is usually modest and will accept others'' opinions whether they are good or bad.


    At the moment, Han Mo seems to have changed a person. He doesn''t want or allow others to shake his ideas. In fact, no one can shake it. He just doesn''t want to listen.


    Song Yingxiong led his eyes away from the planning case and went to Han Mo''s desk. He didn''t say anything and sat down silently.


    Of course, he heard what Han Mo said before they saw it. He also understood what he meant. After thinking for a moment, he whispered, "President Han, I''ll let Guo Tao come too?"


    Han Mo nodded slightly.


    Guo Tao and song hero have always been fully responsible for TV programs. No matter what kind of programs, telling Guo Tao is necessary. Han Mo has no objection, but he also understands the purpose of song hero''s proposal to let Guo Tao come after reading the planning case.


    Old Comrade Song didn''t want to be cannon fodder. He pulled someone as cannon fodder. Because Han Mo said not to raise opinions before, Guo Tao didn''t hear it. If he came later and saw the planning case, he must have a lot of opinions. At that time, he said everything song hero wanted to say but didn''t say.


    But Han Mo is not stupid. He can say no to them. When Guo Tao comes, he can say it a second time.


    The first one came and sat down. Some sat on the sofa and some sat on the next chair. Anyway, they all sat down. They were very obedient and didn''t give any comments. The last one who finished reading was Huang Shanshan.


    "President Han..."


    Cough.


    As soon as Huang Shanshan''s words started, Wang Xi pulled her arm and shook her head.


    "Mr. Han, do you have a plan for a new program?" Hearing the news, Guo Tao panted and trotted all the way. He wished the elevator could go up to the top floor at one breath.


    Little pangxie handed Guo Tao the folder on the table.


    Guo Tao''s face was filled with excitement. As a result, the folder opened quickly. When he saw the first page, his smile stiffened and his eyebrows frowned slightly.


    Except Han Mo, everyone watched Guo Tao''s expression change.


    Guo Tao looked at Han Mo, wanted to say something but didn''t say. He walked to the chair not far away, gently pulled it, sat down, and continued to look at the contents of the folder.


    Obviously, his reading speed slowed down, and his eyebrows didn''t separate again.


    After reading the last word, Guo Tao slowly looked up, closed the folder, and respectfully put it back on Han Mo''s desk.


    Glancing around the room, he collided with song hero''s eyes in the air. He wanted to ask what was going on with his eyes, but song hero took back his eyes and turned his head back before he finished expressing his meaning.


    Obviously, he was the last to see the plan. He recalled the quiet atmosphere in the office when he came in. Either the questions that should be raised had been raised, or he was not allowed to make suggestions at all.


    Song Yingxiong has been hoping that Guo Tao can say what he dare not say and cheer him up silently.


    Guo Tao smiled. "I''ll contact the people of Beidu TV station in a minute. How do the program guests need to be collected?"


    Hearing this sentence, song hero almost didn''t fall off his chair. He never thought that Guo Tao didn''t mention anything after reading it.


    Han Mo smiled. It''s not bad not to mention his opinions for the second time. "Just collect guests publicly and sign up, but I hope to hurry up and make the schedule more compact."


    "OK, this type of program planning case is well done. In fact, it''s easy to do. It can be done quickly." Guo Tao thought for a moment and said.


    Others were just surprised that Guo Tao had no comments to mention, but he didn''t understand the mystery. Only song hero secretly applauded in his heart.


    Although song Yingxiong is elder martial Brother Guo Tao, he has to admire that younger martial brother is a little better in observing his words and colors.


    Guo Tao promised everything. Others were still a little confused, but he didn''t have a chance to ask more. Han Mo looked like an idle person. Song hero didn''t talk much and explained a few words.


    "Director Guo, don''t I understand variety shows? How do I feel that President Han''s new program seems to be a children''s program. " Jin Taining touched the back of his head and asked.


    Guo Tao said dumbly, "you understand right. It''s a children''s program."


    "Ah?"


    Everyone was looking at Guo Tao with incredible eyes. Originally, they all thought it was, but song hero and Guo Tao didn''t speak. In particular, Guo Tao didn''t mention any opinions. He promised so happily that he thought he was wrong.


    "Then why don''t you ask more." Song hero was a little dissatisfied with the deep junior brother of the city government. He didn''t say it because Han Mo made it clear that he was not allowed to comment, but when Guo Tao came, he didn''t hear Han Mo say this. Why didn''t he mention it if there was a problem.


    "What are you talking about?" Guo Tao glanced at Song hero and said helplessly, "at first glance, he knew that President Han didn''t care about the ratings. Maybe he just wanted to do a program he wanted and didn''t cater to the public''s taste. Hey, we''ll do one with him without losing anything. It won''t be too good or too bad. If the attempt fails, President Han won''t go his own way in the future."


    Guo Tao spoke calmly. Xiao Pang Xie Ben came to see the program planning case and had a stomach full of words to say. As a result, he stifled it back. It''s really a bad stomachache. But now after listening to Guo Tao''s words, my heart suddenly opened up.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    "Director, do you think Han Mo''s" listen to me, mom and Dad "can be advertised?"


    "It seems to be a children''s program. It''s estimated that it''s too difficult to advertise. If the program doesn''t work, sell the fame of Korean ink. It shouldn''t be bad."


    Beidu TV station has begun to prepare for the new program of Korea and Mexico.


    One of the biggest publicity of the program is the participation of audition families. As soon as the news comes out, there are voices of discussion on the Internet.


    Some people think the program is very interesting. They heard that they want to answer questions with their children. Although they don''t know the specific questions, it''s also very exciting to be on TV with their children.


    This part of the people are eager to sign up, and their representative is father tiger.


    "Son, go on the program with your father. Your uncle Han''s new program. How about father and son breaking through?" Xiaohu''s father had long forgotten Han Mo''s question and thought it was just a puzzle game program.


    Some netizens didn''t understand the meaning of the program. They had expected Han Mo to produce high-quality variety shows. They didn''t expect it to be a children''s program, so they were a little disappointed.

 Chapter 796

    There are different opinions about the program on the Internet. Some people look forward to it. Some people say they can''t understand Han Mo''s mind. Yes, most people can''t understand it, including the two directors who have been helping Han Mo in the program.


    Guo Tao and song hero do their best only because the program is Han Mo''s. This is very important. If they change any investor or planner, they all think they are stupid and have too much money. They can''t do anything at all. They don''t give much money.


    Because it was planned by Han Mo, even if they didn''t understand it, they were trying to find their own reasons and dig deeper meaning.


    Although I don''t understand Han Mo''s intention to run this program, my efficiency is still fast. Several groups of families participating in the program have been finalized. Although it is an open audition, it is a program after all. It will also carry out some necessary assessments for the registered families. Xiaohu''s father specially called "through the back door" several times. In fact, Xiaohu''s family also met the standards of the program group. Han Mo gave a favor and filled in their names.


    There are five groups of families in total. In addition to Xiaohu''s family, which was directly stuffed by Han Mo, there are four groups that finally became the lucky ones through layers of screening.


    After the guests participating in the program are confirmed, they will record in groups at the appointed time.


    This program is different from the previous variety shows, which are only recorded in the studio. Part of the content of each family is recorded in their own home and finally presented to the audience.


    In order not to destroy the most real picture of family life, Han Mo did not let the editor and director have too many arrangements. It is equivalent to a fully monitored environment. They live a normal life. Of course, they will not shoot the private part. They just intercept part of their life.


    After "actor", Han Mo has a new program. The topic of "listen to me, mom and Dad" continues to ferment these days. Some people are optimistic and others are worried.


    In fact, most of the optimistic people are the brain powder of Han mo. they just simply support Han mo. no matter what they do, as long as it is produced by Han Mo, they have to give their life support.


    Some people like Han Mo''s works more than him. These people start from the perspective of works, so they can''t understand the types of new programs, let alone support them.


    The recording stage at home is completed in two days, mainly on weekends. Because the family they choose, children need to go to school during the day, so the two days on weekends are more suitable for shooting, and parents spend more time with their children.


    Wang Qian led the team to take charge of the shooting of one group of families. To tell the truth, she felt bored. These are ordinary families. They don''t want stars. They bring their own variety cells. They will always come up with some interesting things conducive to shooting. In fact, ordinary families are the most ordinary and trivial things in the family. Will anyone watch such programs? Wang Qian made a big question mark in her heart.


    Wang Qian looked through the recorded film in her office and was in a mixed mood.


    "Hey, sissy, show me the film. I don''t understand your work, but I always feel that Han is always mysterious." Park Xiangzi suddenly appeared at Wang Qian''s desk and lay excitedly in front of Wang Qian''s computer. Wang Qian went out early and came back late these two days. She looked at it in her eyes and envied it in her heart. She hoped that she could also participate in the recording of Han Mo''s new program. It was not easy to seize the opportunity to get the moon first in Wang Qian''s proximity, but she didn''t hurry to seize it.


    Park Xiangzi, who was originally in high spirits, was stunned when he saw Wang Xi''s face hiding behind the computer screen.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Park Xiangzi asked slightly surprised.


    Wang Qian held her chin in her hands and put on a pile of black circles under her eyes.


    What surprised Park Xiangzi was not the pair of dark circles, but her loveless expression.


    It''s normal to imagine that Wang Qian has big eyes and can''t sleep well these two days. Laughing at her panda eyes is not a matter of two days. If it''s just black eyes, park Xiangzi won''t be surprised at all. Park Xiangzi''s surprise is because of Wang Qian''s sad expression.


    Wang Qian looked away from the screen and looked at Park Xiangzi without God. Her hands had not moved away from her chin and maintained the posture of holding her chin. Her already round face was squeezed out with a double chin, and the meat was piled on her cheeks.


    "I''m fine. I just feel a pain in my brain." Wang Qian said weakly.


    Park Xiangzi saw for the first time that there was no Wang Qian who wrote a copy like playing chicken blood at work. Unexpectedly, she frowned at the computer screen with a pile of black circles under her eyesˇ° Is it because the film is hard to cut? Is president Han demanding high? "


    Wang Qian shook her head.


    "Because the guests didn''t cooperate, the shooting didn''t go well?" Park Xiangzi pulled a chair and sat next to Wang Qian.


    Wang Qian still shook her head.


    "What''s going on?" Park Xiangzi was even more confused.


    Wang Qian sighed softly, "if only there were really requirements. Mr. Han didn''t ask, and those families cooperated super. The location of our cameras was very hidden. Their normal life was original and undisturbed. "


    "What are you worried about?" In Pu Xiangzi''s opinion, the two points that should be worried most are rejected by Wang Qian, so there is nothing worth worrying about at all.


    "I''m worried that the ratings of the program may be very low, and finally it will be forced to go offline. I know very well that the TV station is watching the ratings, because without ratings, they can''t pull advertising, without advertising, there is no money, without money, everything is nonsense and won''t look at anyone''s face. This kind of children''s program will give us a broadcast position in prime time, which is to look at President Han''s face, If the broadcast is not ideal, it may not be broadcast in the later stage. This loss is borne by ourselves, and it is also a shame. President Han''s many excellent works have achieved their current results in the end. I''m particularly worried that he ruined all his previous efforts because of one program. " Wang Qian sighed again.


    Park Xiangzi looked confused. At first, she wondered why it was a children''s program, but she didn''t expect the problem of ratings. She may have deep-rooted in her heart that as long as it was shot by Han Mo, it must be good. It may not be so


    Wang Qian didn''t give Park Xiangzi time to react. She got up directly and said in a low voice, "I''ll send the film to President Han first. He wants to cut the film himself."


    In the second half of the sentence, Wang Qian didn''t say it. Even if Han Mo cut the film, he didn''t believe that such an ordinary life record could cut out any unique variety effect. Isn''t it for entertainment that people watch TV now?


    With that, Wang Qian went straight out of the office, left Pu Xiangzi, the monk in law, and sat quietly watching her leave.


    "No, it''s not... You have to show me, too. I just want to see it first. Hey, Hello!" Park Xiangzi said this to Wang Qian''s back, but Wang Qian didn''t have any thoughts at the moment, only a bag full of her head

 Chapter 797

    Because Wang Qian had been worrying for a long time in the office, their group was the last to hand in the film. When she entered the office, Han Mo was seriously repairing the film.


    Wang Qian handed in her homework and stood at Han Mo''s desk for a while. Seeing that Han Mo had no other instructions, she sighed silently in her heart, and then turned and walked out of the office.


    Han Mo actually cut the film too seriously. He didn''t notice that Wang Qian was still standing in the office for a while before leaving.


    Seeing the film on the screen, Han Mo''s expression is opposite to that of Wang Qian. Wang Qian happens to be Xiaohu''s family. As Han Mo imagined, the situation of their family is really their own character. Xiaohu''s father didn''t even pretend to be a father. Maybe in his heart, what he did was very normal, At most, he is not at home on weekends, either working overtime in the company or socializing. However, because he records programs, he "accompanies" Xiaohu at home. This accompaniment must be quoted.


    ......


    In the expectation of the audience and the worry of Wang Qian, the program "listen to me, mom and Dad" independently produced and founded by Han Mo is finally about to start recording in the studio.


    Beidu TV station supports Han Mo very much. The largest studio in the station, Studio 1, is allocated to Han mo.


    Because it is a children''s program, the audience of the first episode is relatively small, mainly children and parents. But because of the popularity of Han Mo, there are still full seats.


    Sitting in hall 1, Guo Tao and them are not uncommon, because they all know that this is Han Mo''s program, and Han Mo''s own program, he will come to the scene in person. It''s worth queuing up to buy tickets to watch Han Mo just to see it.


    Guo Tao and song hero have the same idea, and the ratings are the most important. The attendance rate recorded in the first phase is not a big deal at all. The program team and TV stations can fill people with group performances, but the ratings can''t be fake. There''s no more, no less.


    Han Mo specially arranged Zhang Mingli to be the host of the program. He has hosted the children''s channel of Beidu TV for many years and has a certain foundation of children''s audience. Moreover, this program is suitable for him and he has more affinity.


    In fact, the five families who are about to take the stage are all middle-class or above, with higher education, decent work and good income. Although they all took the stage for the first time, they didn''t feel uncomfortable recording programs in their respective homes before. It''s good to talk normally after taking the stage.


    "Dad, I''m a little nervous. Both Xuanxuan and Miss Ding are watching me." Xiaohu was very nervous. His hands were full of sweat.


    Little tiger father patted his son on the shoulder, "what are you afraid of? There is a father. There is no problem. It''s hard to beat his father."


    "Do you know the scope of the topic? It is said that there will be a link for parents and children to answer questions later. Don''t all these questions have one type? We also have a preparation in mind. " One of the participating parents said.


    Xiaohu''s father shrugged his shoulders. "We don''t know the problems. It''s always those. Ask and answer questions. See who has a wide range of knowledge."


    "I always feel it''s not that simple." The parent continued.


    Up to now, the five participating families know nothing except that they have participated in the recording of the program. They have not participated in the program, but they still feel that this time is not quite the same as they imagined.


    They all feel different, but no one can say a reason. Therefore, they can only wait quietly backstage to respond to changes.


    In front of the stage.


    Because it''s dad''s program, and it''s also a children''s program, the most important thing is that Xuanxuan knows that Xiaohu will participate, so she strongly requests to come to the scene to watch the program.


    With Xuanxuan, there are also teacher Ding Rou, principal Wang Lei, all the friends in the same group with the little guy and their parents.


    For Xuanxuan''s "back door" relationship, Han Mo specially reserved a row of good positions for his daughter.


    "The little tiger will come out later." Mengmeng whispered in Xuanxuan''s ear. She couldn''t help smiling. Her good friend was going to be on TV soon. Mengmeng felt a light on her face.


    In fact, Xuanxuan is similar to what everyone knows. She doesn''t know anything except that her father planned the program and that Xiaohu participated in the program.


    Teacher Ding Rou sat between the little guy and Wang Lei. In fact, she asked about the content of the program from the side when Han Mo met Xuanxuan after school, but Han Mo didn''t say it in detail, where the short stories recorded at their home would be broadcast, and the questions to be answered in the program.


    Ding Rou guesses the status of the program in her heart. She is ready. Maybe the program is not as interesting as she expected.


    Wang Lei carefully watched the stage where the meeting was still making final preparations, turned his head and lay in Ding Rou''s ear and said, "do you know the details of Han Mo''s program?"


    Ding Rou shook her head helplessly, "I don''t know the details."


    After saying this, Ding Rou suddenly remembered what she didn''t know. It doesn''t mean that others don''t know. Isn''t Xuanxuan sitting next to her.


    "Yuxuan, do you know the specific process of the program?" Ding Rou really had no one to ask. Without thinking, she thought of Xuanxuan.


    Xuanxuan looked at Ding Rou with big eyes, then shook her head, "I don''t know, I also want to know."


    Ding Rou reluctantly takes back her sight and looks at the busy stage.


    Han Mo has a process. Why don''t you just want others to know, because such an idea is not arranged in advance. Each group of guests are the most real themselves, so as to show the most real themselves.


    Guo Tao''s voice came from the headset of all the staff, "all seats are in place, ten, nine... Two, one."


    When the countdown began, the whole stage darkened and paused for a moment. When all the audience were uneasily guessing what the program would be like, when the recording ended, the lights on the stage were quickly lit again. At the same time, the organs under the stage of five groups of families began to start. The five groups of families who were originally standing under the organs were transmitted to the stage.


    Warm applause broke out at the bottom of the stage. Xiaohu and his father stood in the middle, very conspicuous. As soon as Xiaohu appeared, Xuanxuan and Mengmeng began to applaud Xiaohu.


    The program "listen to me, mom and Dad" officially began. Zhang Mingli walked slowly to the center of the stage with a casual sweater on his upper body and a pair of casual pants on his lower body.


    Zhang Mingli briefly introduced the five groups of families participating in the program to the audience, and then began to control the rhythm and grasp the time according to the platform. Mengmeng whispered in Xuanxuan''s ear, "Xiaohu is on TV, and I also want to be on TV."

 Chapter 798

    Seeing the little tiger coming on stage with the light and white fog, let alone Mengmeng, even Xuanxuan was envious. However, she knew that her father''s identity was special and it was impossible to participate in such a program. She just thought about it and no longer had the idea of going on the program.


    But le Yan, Rui, and Meng Meng, these little friends, saw such a spectacular scene for the first time. They were drooling with envy and looked forward to it with wide eyes.


    On the stage, the host is guiding five groups of families to introduce themselves respectively. Although the five children are on stage for the first time, they all come from good families. They have seen the world and have no stage fright. They are very lively, lovely and calm. Parents are not as expressive as children, but there are no mistakes. The opening is relatively successful.


    This is Guo Tao''s first time to direct. On the stage, except for the host, all programs are people''s programs. Even interview programs are Taiwan based, but today''s program is not Taiwan based, it can''t be said that it doesn''t exist at all. They and the host know the process and the problems to be raised later, but the guests don''t know anything, The editor and director simply introduced the process, and I don''t know anything else.


    Seeing that the opening was so successful, Guo Tao was a little relieved. Looking at the stage, he said to song hero next to him, "is director Song the first time to direct such an exciting program?"


    Song hero understood Guo Tao''s meaning and couldn''t help smiling bitterly, "for the first time."


    Guo Tao also smiled bitterly and shook his head. "The opening was good, but for a while, I really didn''t talk to them in advance. I hope I don''t smash the field."


    "There should be no problem. I read those questions, but my children have grown up. I really don''t remember some questions, but these parents are so young and their children are small. It shouldn''t be difficult." Song Yingxiong is optimistic with his hands on his chest.


    Guo Tao smashed his mouth. "My child hasn''t grown up, but I don''t know any of those questions."


    Song Yingxiong, "..."


    "I think the problem is really difficult. I just don''t know if I''m an exception or normal." Guo Tao shrugged helplessly.


    At this time, Han Mo also came over and looked at the stage together.


    Zhang Mingli on the stage was very calm and calm. He had been interacting with five groups of families on the stage. Applause and laughter broke out from time to time.


    From the previous part, this program is still an interesting children''s program. Anyway, the on-site response is good, Guo Tao thought in his heart.


    At the end of the interaction, we entered the Q & a stage. The Xiaohu family was the first to accept the challenge. The other four groups of families stepped down. In a mysterious object, they also installed cameras and program team editors and directors. They just couldn''t see the answers in front of the stage and didn''t know what the problem was.


    Each group of families is a Q & a session composed of a parent and a child.


    The child and parents answer the questions separately. The questions are given to the child first and let the child answer on the question board. At the end, the parents prepare first and interact with the host. The parents do not know the answer results of the child.


    Xiaohu is seriously looking at the question and answering, because he is afraid of the child''s young age and limited understanding ability. A staff member is beside him as a guide. Xiaohu shows a proud smile on his face at the moment he sees the question.


    "Father tiger, are you confident?" Zhang Mingli asked with a smile.


    No matter whether he has confidence or not, at this time, Xiaohu''s father will also say he has confidence. After all, he is facing the camera. There are so many live audiences under the stage. What''s more, he is really confident. Xiaohu''s father, who is best at observing words and colors, can see his son''s expression when Xiaohu gets the question, although he can''t see the question and answer, it''s a proud smile, Xiaohu usually laughs when he meets a simple problem. Children are not good at camouflage. It must be that the problem is really simple. Their sons think the problem is simple, and they won''t embarrass him.


    Father tiger shouted at Mai, "have confidence, soeasy."


    "OK, our little tiger has finished answering the question." Zhang Mingli looks in the direction of Xiaohu. The camera gives Xiaohu at the same time. Xiaohu gestures "OK" to his father.


    "Now let''s invite father tiger to answer the first question. Please answer.


    What is Xiaohu''s favorite toy?


    Dad Xiaohu, this question is very simple. Our staff have captured this detail when recording the short film. Xiaohu really loves this toy. He has been playing during the recording of these two days. Dad Xiaohu, do you have a good idea? "


    Zhang Mingli pretends to be mysterious. In fact, he is guiding and prompting Xiaohu''s father to answer. The countdown on the big screen is ticking. Xiaohu has been cheering his father in another position not far away. He holds his two small hands into small fists and waves them in front of his chest.


    Xiaohu answers all questions without thinking, because they are all about his life. It''s very simple for him. Xiaohu thinks it''s certainly not difficult for his father. His favorite toy is obviously bought by his father.


    But this question really baffled Xiaohu''s father. He didn''t say it for a long time. He bought a lot of toys for Xiaohu, and Xiaohu also had a lot of toys. Who knows which one he likes best? He didn''t care at all.


    The time is coming to an end. Father tiger said casually, "it seems to be a blue car. I think he often plays." As soon as the voice fell, it was time to answer the first question, and the second question jumped to the screen.


    "Excuse me, father Xiaohu. What pattern is Xiaohu wearing today?" As soon as the problem arose, there was a small commotion under the stage. The fathers with the children couldn''t help looking at the children''s autumn clothes, while the mother glanced at the children''s father with disgusting eyes.


    This way many people will open their mouth and say the answer, but it baffled father tiger again.


    "Mr. Han, are our questions too biased?" Guo Tao said with a complicated expression.


    Song hero''s daughters have all gone to college. He looked at Guo Tao strangely. "Are these two questions difficult? Your son likes raw toys best now. Don''t you know? You should know what autumn clothes to wear today. "


    Guo Tao gave a cold look. "I''m so busy at work every day. I don''t have time to pay attention to what toys my son likes to play. Moreover, he wears his own clothes now, and doesn''t need my help. I don''t worry about what clothes his mother wears with me."


    Guo Tao hardly managed his son. His mother was worried about his children''s clothing, food, housing and transportation from childhood to childhood. He was only responsible for making money, so in his eyes, how could these "little things" be concerned.


    Song hero doesn''t agree with him. In fact, when he sees his daughter who is now so old, he occasionally laments how he has grown so old all of a sudden and laments that time flies. Therefore, his current view is that he can accompany his children as much as he can.


    However, song hero was not easy to participate in other people''s affairs and didn''t say anything about Guo Tao.


    Maybe it''s because Han Mo is around. Guo Tao was a little embarrassed when asked by the two questions just now. He added, "I believe that my father who is usually busy with his career can''t answer these two questions, otherwise Mr. Han won''t be out, right, Mr. Han."


    Han Mo understood what Guo Tao meant and smiled. "What Xuanxuan likes most now is the Barbie doll given to her by her grandfather. Today she is wearing a set of light pink autumn clothes and trousers with strawberry patterns."


    "I like the Barbie doll from Grandpa best. I''m wearing strawberry autumn clothes today." The little guy sitting under the stage in the distance said to himself.

 Chapter 799

    Guo Tao and song hero are looking at Han Mo with incredible eyes. In fact, Han Mo answered these casually and didn''t want to surprise Guo Tao and them on purpose.


    But in fact, this casual talk really surprised Guo Tao and them, because no one is busier than Han Mo alone. He not only wants to publish his own works, but also manages the major and minor affairs of the company. The company not only has daily investment, but also the development of artists, which are controlled by Han mo.


    In their hearts, they rarely see Han Mo sitting there playing with his mobile phone. They are all working and often eating in the office. It is such a person who knows such a subtle thing about the child.


    Song hero admires Han Mo a little, but Guo Tao doesn''t say anything on the surface. What he thinks is still a certain element of luck. Maybe he will only know the first two principles, and he won''t know the later problems. This possibility doesn''t exist.


    The Q & A on the stage continued. After the two questions were not smooth, Xiaohu''s father didn''t seem as confident as he had shown before. Although the answer to the question had not been announced, he knew whether it was easy to answer, whether it was covered or really knew. Xiaohu''s father knew it in his heart.


    "Father tiger, let''s look at the third question.


    What is Xiaohu''s favorite color? "


    There was another silence. This seemingly simple question that didn''t know the answer at all made Xiaohu''s father very depressed. There was no way to answer this question. There was no right or wrong answer at all. It all depended on Xiaohu''s subjective answer. How could he know if he didn''t often stay with his children.


    Now little tiger father hates the prompt sound ten seconds after the countdown on the big screen. It''s really annoying. Once this sound arrives, it proves that he has to say an answer at will.


    "Uh... Maybe green, or... Blue?"


    Zhang Mingli suggested, "there is only one color."


    "Well, blue." Father tiger decided an answer at the last second.


    After hearing the answer, Xiaohu not far away completely gave up refueling and sat directly in his own position, just looking at his father''s direction.


    "What was Xiaohu''s last kindergarten homework?"


    "This..."


    "What was Xiaohu''s birthday wish last year? Has it come true?"


    "That..."


    "Who is Xiaohu''s favorite cartoon character?"


    "It seems..."


    There are eight questions in total. Zhang Mingli has a good rhythm of controlling time. There is an excess between each question and it is very smooth. Although Xiaohu''s father answered each question with confidence, he also got an answer in the end. Zhang Mingli sometimes adjusted the atmosphere to a tense state and sometimes relaxed and happy.


    Seeing the last question, Han Mo, who is standing under the stage, has been answering. In fact, these questions are random. He has given many questions, but each parent''s order of drawing lots is different, and the eight questions assigned are also different. He didn''t think about whether he knew it or not. He just thought it was a relatively simple question in children''s life.


    He didn''t answer until he saw Xiaohu''s father pondering hard. Some of them have to think about it and determine the final answer through some reasoning. However, the biggest difference between him and Xiaohu''s father is that Xiaohu''s father has never been particularly close to his children, so he doesn''t know or doesn''t know those questions.


    However, Han Mo is different. Although some questions have not been answered exactly from the little guy''s mouth, a correct answer can also be inferred through ordinary observation and analysis of some actions of the little guy. At least Han Mo thinks that the correct answer is 19%.


    In fact, the most common reaction of the audience is not shock or joy, but to answer questions with Xiaohu''s father. They are asking themselves the same questions, and the child is sitting next to him.


    When the camera sweeps into the audience, it is noteworthy that everyone''s expression is different. Some parents are happy and say to the children around them from time to time whether they are great. But some parents'' faces are full of guilt, because they, like father tiger, don''t know everything about their children.


    In fact, Zhang Mingli was a little embarrassed. He didn''t know that Xiaohu''s father would be so weak. Unexpectedly, every question was stumbling. It seemed that he had the last question.


    "Father tiger, are you ready? Are you confident of winning the last question? " No matter what he thinks in his heart, Zhang Mingli still has the same attitude on the surface.


    The audience subconsciously clapped their hands, which can be regarded as cheering for Xiaohu''s father, but Xiaohu''s father had no confidence when he just answered the question, but reluctantly smiled, "I will try my best."


    "Last question, Xiaohu''s birthday this year. What''s the birthday gift he wants most?"


    As soon as the question came out, there was a commotion under the stage. Every father was asking the children around him what they wanted for this year''s birthday present.


    This question is really difficult, because before the birthday, parents generally don''t ask their children what they want. Unless they get along with their children a lot and are especially careful and observant parents, the last question is basically ignored. It depends on Meng''s accuracy.


    Xiaohu''s father was lost in thought. This time he was really trying to recall what Xiaohu had said.


    Guo Tao looks at Han Mo with great interest. In the last question, Guo Tao really doesn''t believe Han Mo can say it. Even if he knows the child very well, his birthday hasn''t arrived yet. Unless he can predict, how can he know? If he knows, he is cheating.


    Guo Tao tried to control his expression, then showed a sly smile, "President Han, do you know what Xuanxuan wants for her birthday?"


    Han Mo was actually thinking about the answer in his heart. If he asked him one day earlier, he might not know. But this morning, Han Mo accidentally found a small move by the little guy, and he knew the gift his daughter wanted.


    Because Han Mo bought a Christmas tree before Christmas, he told Xuanxuan what gifts he wanted. He could say to the Christmas tree that Santa Claus would meet her wishes. That time, Han Mo came up with an idea because he wanted to know what the children wanted for Christmas, but the children couldn''t tell so clearly. When she said, she really got the gifts she wanted for Christmas, The little guy thought as long as he said it, there would be.


    From then on, I will stand in front of the Christmas tree and whisper anything I want.


    Han Mo didn''t find it at first, but later noticed that he was very cooperative and secretly bought it for the little guy.


    This morning, Xuanxuan whispered to the Christmas tree again.


    Han Mo smiled at Guo Tao and said with great confidence, "yukriri."


    Guo Tao was stunned. "Mr. Han, I really don''t believe this. Wang Qian, you sneak over and ask Xuanxuan."


    Don''t mention Guo Tao. Even song hero thinks Han Mo can say the answer so happily. It''s a little divine.


    After a while, Wang Qian came back with a complicated expression.


    "What does Yuxuan want for her birthday present?" Guo asked eagerly.


    All eyes focused on Wang Qian.


    Wang Qian looked at Guo Tao and smiled at Han Mo, "youkri."


    Xuanxuan felt very cool when she saw Mengmeng performing with ukulele, so she also wanted one. This is her wish made to the Christmas tree in the morning.


    Guo Tao''s eyes twitched fiercely and couldn''t say a word again.

 Chapter 800

    Guo Tao was shocked, song hero was shocked, and Wang Qian was also surprised.


    They didn''t expect Han Mo to say Yuxuan''s birthday wishes so accurately.


    Han Mo briefly talked about his own Christmas tree, so he just knew his daughter''s wishes.


    This method seems simple, like eavesdropping, but it is actually a father''s good intentions. There are so many Santa Claus in the world. Each Santa Claus is played by people who love you.


    It seems like a coincidence to know his daughter''s birthday wish. In fact, it is the reward accumulated by Han Mo''s daily efforts to get along with his daughter.


    At first, Guo Tao always felt that Han Mo could answer those questions correctly, which was a fluke, but when he listened to Han Mo explain why he could answer them correctly, his unconvinced attitude became admiration and guilt. I admire Han Mo''s busy work and can spare a lot of time to accompany his daughter. I feel guilty that I always use busy work as an excuse.


    Time is where the heart is.


    Han Mo on the stage has answered the last question, but father Xiaohu on the stage has not played it out, and the countdown on the big screen has entered the last ten seconds.


    In the previous seven questions, father tiger quickly said an answer every time in the last ten seconds. Yes, they were all covered. None of them blurted out when he really knew the correct answer.


    But at the last question, he suddenly found that he didn''t know what to get. Anything could become Xiaohu''s most wanted birthday gift.


    When the question first came out, the audience were also considering the answer, but they couldn''t guess. They immediately asked the children around them. It can be said that this question made the parents present and even the parents in front of the TV after the broadcast know the birthday gift their children want in advance.


    But when Xiaohu''s father was on stage, he didn''t have a chance to ask Xiaohu, and this kind of question is really difficult. It''s too big and wide.


    The countdown on the big screen continues.


    5ˇ˘ Four, three


    Xiaohu stood up again and cheered his father. He waved his small fist and hoped that his father would quickly say his answer.


    At the last second, Xiaohu''s father casually gave an answer, "I want a full set of car robots."


    ... two, one.


    The whole audience was counting down with the big screen until the time stopped, and the whole screen became a prompt pattern at the end of the answer.


    "Well, up to now, father tiger has finished all the questions.


    Now let''s review these eight questions.


    Because all the questions are closely related to the baby''s life, there is no standard answer. All the reference answers of the father''s answers are based on the answers answered by Xiaohu before.


    There are eight questions in total. Let''s compare dad''s answer with Xiao Hu''s answer. "


    In fact, no one knows how many questions Xiaohu''s father answered correctly. At the moment, the first question and Xiaohu''s father''s answer appear on the big screen.


    "Xiaohu''s favorite toy.


    Dad''s answer is a red car. " Zhang Mingli looked at the big screen and said.


    Father tiger nodded and agreed.


    Zhang Mingli looked at Xiaohu''s direction, "please Xiaohu announce the correct answer in his heart."


    Xiaohu said to Mai reluctantly, "my favorite toy is a small white plane. It was given to me by my father on children''s day last year. I play for a while when I go home every day. It''s very interesting and cool."


    Xiaohu''s father suddenly remembered that the plane was indeed given to Xiaohu by himself, and when he gave it to Xiaohu at that time, the smelly boy was very happy, but he didn''t pay attention to it in the future.


    Zhang Mingli shook his head regretfully. "Xiaohu''s father answered wrong for the first time, but it''s very good. Xiaohu''s favorite toy is from his father. Give him a compliment."


    Little tiger''s father felt the back of his head. His son''s favorite toy was given by himself, but he didn''t find it. In fact, he didn''t do anything with his heart except buying and paying. Others didn''t say that. He knew it in his heart, but he always felt that his main job at home was to make money, Then give your son and wife the best living environment. That''s not wrong.


    "Let''s take a look at the second question.


    What are the patterns and colors of the autumn clothes and trousers Xiao Hu is wearing today? " Zhang Mingli repeated.


    Father Xiaohu really didn''t know, so he just got one.


    Xiaohu picked up the microphone again. "I''m wearing a set of blue autumn clothes and trousers with a small rocket in front."


    Father Xiaohu didn''t know that his son had autumn clothes with this pattern. He argued softly, "I didn''t care much about the children''s clothes."


    Originally, he wanted to give himself a round, but suddenly Xiaohu on the other side not far away said to the microphone, "but I swayed in front of my father in this autumn dress for a long time this morning. I also asked you if you look good, because it''s new. I think the small rocket is cool. I asked you if you''re cool, and you answered me yes."


    Xiaohu and his father remember the conversation clearly. He ran to his father early in the morning to show off his new clothes. In fact, Xiaohu just wanted his father to notice him.


    Father tiger remembered that his son did shake in front of him for a while in the morning and pestered him to see what pattern. But what he thought at that time was all about the company. He didn''t care at all. He just glanced at it and said yes. He didn''t see it at all.


    Little tiger wanted to hear his father say that he was just wrong for a moment. In fact, he saw the little rocket autumn coat he was wearing. But my father didn''t retort like this. It turned out that my father didn''t care about him at all, just like every time.


    Little tiger''s face is not very good-looking.


    "Xiaohu''s favorite color, Dad''s answer is blue."


    Little tiger''s father is quite confident in this problem. He thinks that the little boy must like blue or green. It seems that his son has more blue things, so it must be blue.


    "I like white. Why do you say blue, dad?" Xiaohu couldn''t help protesting to the microphone.


    Father Xiaohu was a little confused and retorted, "your things are blue. Look, autumn clothes are blue."


    Xiaohu''s eyes turned red with a cry, "you like blue. Last time it snowed, we walked on the snow together. I said to you, I like snow best. This is my favorite color. Have you forgotten? And I also asked what color you like. You said blue. So I always asked my mother to buy blue clothes later, because you like this color, so you will look at me more. Autumn clothes, sweaters, down coats and socks are all blue. "


    Father Xiaohu was stunned and his expression stiffened on his face. He had long forgotten that his son said this. Blue is really his favorite color, otherwise he wouldn''t blurt it out when he was absent-minded. But he really didn''t expect that his son would deliberately ask for blue clothes in order to make himself look at him more.


    Dad Xiaohu, who was just thinking about how to argue and save face on the stage, suddenly felt like he was pressed by lead stone and couldn''t breathe.


    Fourth, fifth, sixth, seventh


    Father tiger watched his answer appear and disappear on the big screen. Xiaohu said his answer with a cry on the other side of the stage.


    None of the questions answered correctly.

 Chapter 801

    None of the seven questions answered correctly. Even Zhang Mingli was a little surprised. In fact, he didn''t know Xiaohu''s answer. He just felt that Xiaohu''s father didn''t answer the questions very smoothly, but all the seven questions were very common in life. Even if he was Mongolian, he could get one or two questions right.


    I really didn''t expect that I didn''t answer a question correctly.


    If father Xiaohu''s heart is heavy in the third question, like being pressed by lead stone, the next four questions, five questions, six questions and seven questions are to crush his heart a little bit, and he can''t breathe.


    He didn''t feel bad about losing face in front of everyone, but he felt bad about Xiaohu. He had such an incompetent father. He didn''t answer a question correctly. He was completely ignorant. He didn''t care about any idea of the child, didn''t listen to every word he said carefully, and didn''t think carefully about the child''s idea, the child''s mind, what the child needs and hates. He did not miss a certain stage of his child''s growth, but all.


    If it is an ordinary question answering program, when the guests do not answer a question correctly, the audience will more or less hiss.


    But at the moment, the audience was silent.


    Because we ask ourselves, if you stand on the stage, how many questions can you answer.


    A question? Two questions? May be the same as father tiger, all wrong answers.


    Only the last question is left. From the beginning, I was full of confidence, and later, I can only say that father tiger did his best and didn''t hold any hope.


    Zhang Mingli left time for the audience to meditate, controlled the rhythm and began the last question.


    "Father tiger, let''s start publishing the answer to the last question now."


    Xiaohu''s father nodded heavily. He knew that he had got the last question, but he hoped it could be right, because it was his birthday gift to Xiaohu. He hoped Xiaohu could like it.


    Father tiger''s answer is directly displayed on the big screen, a full set of car robots.


    This is a dream gift for ordinary children, because the full set of genuine car robots is expensive, and not every family can give them as birthday gifts.


    Maybe many children want to have it.


    But is it really Xiaohu''s answer?


    Zhang Mingli''s expression has not been as happy as at the beginning. Although he tried to control the rhythm, he was still brought by the atmosphere on the field and became a little uncomfortable.


    A happy child, a confident father. On the stage, I thought I would combine the two swords and achieve good results, but the first seven questions were all wrong.


    The problem is not difficult, the difficulty is heart.


    Zhang Mingli really didn''t want to see the child''s sad and disappointed expression. He sincerely hoped that Xiaohu''s father could answer the last question correctly, so that Xiaohu wouldn''t be so lost and could leave the stage happily.


    But


    Xiaohu took the microphone from the staff and his cheeks turned red.


    Just now, he had red eyes and a crying cavity, but he didn''t really cry. But at the moment, he held back for a long time, and finally couldn''t help it. Wow, he cried.


    The staff was also a little surprised. Unexpectedly, Xiaohu would suddenly cry. The scene was a little out of control. Fortunately, Xiaohu''s ability to control his emotions is also very strong. He just cried once and didn''t cry again. The staff has been quietly comforting him.


    Xiaohu wiped his tears and looked at his father who was at a loss.


    "My favorite birthday gift is Dad. I hope my father will attend every birthday. I hope he can accompany me more. I don''t want car robots, toys, new clothes or comic books at all. I just want my father. I envy that Xuanxuan can jump up and be held by her father. I envy her about her experience of going out with her father, I envied her that her father always secretly bought her gifts and pretended to be sent by Santa Claus. She said that her father was childish, so she didn''t expose her father, but she was very happy, so she secretly told the Christmas tree what gift she wanted. She said that her father would eavesdrop. I also hope my father can listen to my heart, pay attention to me, and even take my whispers to heart. Dad, I love you. Why don''t you love me? "


    When Xiaohu shouted the last sentence into the microphone, he lost his voice and cried bitterly. He couldn''t say a word any more.


    No one thought that a five-year-old boy''s birthday gift was not a high-end hot-selling toy, but just his father.


    Father tiger stayed where he was. He never listened to his son''s voice. Unexpectedly, the first time he heard his son''s words was in the program.


    Father Xiaohu never thought about these words, never heard of them, and never knew them. He has always felt that making money is the most important, and to make a lot of money, men should focus on their career, followed by their family, and children don''t need his company. If they have a wife and a nanny, they don''t need themselves.


    Every time his wife wants him to spend more time with his children, Xiaohu''s father is plausible. He thinks Xiaohu has got the best material life and doesn''t need his own company at all. In fact, even if he is accompanied at home, what can he do? He doesn''t have to be present when he goes out to play. The nanny and driver are there. What do you want him to do.


    These are the thoughts of Xiaohu''s father, but he didn''t ask Xiaohu''s thoughts. He took it for granted that his son didn''t need himself, but ignored that he was a father.


    Father tiger lowered his head, not to let the audience and the camera capture his red eyes.


    The scene was silent, because the words of the little boy under the age of five stabbed everyone''s heart.


    We are not only watching the program, but also reflecting ourselves with the guests on the stage. Do we also have our own shadow? Are we also incompetent fathers.


    When the camera was swept in the audience, the eyes of many viewers were red. Some fathers gently touched the top of the child''s head. No matter what, they silently told themselves that they must have a good talk with the child when they go back.


    At first, Zhang Mingli accepted the program, but he just thought it was a children''s program. It was very suitable to host it by himself, and it was a Korean ink program. He was very willing to come.


    It can be said that Zhang Mingli had this mentality before announcing Xiaohu''s answer. however


    Unexpectedly, the program will have such a reversal after the answer is released. He has always been the person in control of the program, but he was completely moved by the children in the end.


    Zhang Mingli''s eyes glittered.


    But the program still needs to continue. Dad Xiaohu walks out of the answering table and looks at the children in the distance silently crying. The little tiger with red eyes pauses for a moment and takes the microphone. "Son, Dad apologizes to you for his former self. I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. Can you forgive dad? Dad doesn''t want to say some empty words to make a guarantee. Look at my practical actions. I will be what you want and make your birthday wishes come true. "


    When Xiaohu''s father said these words, he was also very excited, and his hand holding the microphone was shaking all the time.


    On the big screen, the little tiger father was projected until he finished speaking and the camera turned to the little tiger.


    Xiaohu probably didn''t expect his father to apologize to him. When he heard the word "sorry", he cried even more. As soon as his father''s voice fell, Xiaohu nodded hard, "Dad..."


    The staff patted Xiaohu on the shoulder, and Xiaohu ran to his father from the other end of the stage.


    Father Xiaohu held his son firmly with open arms, just like Han Mo holding Xuanxuan every time.


    This is the first time in a long time. Xiaohu smiles and tears

 Chapter 802

    Xiaohu''s father and Xiaohu embraced affectionately, and warm applause broke out at the bottom of the stage. Many viewers clapped while wiping their tears.


    Guo Tao couldn''t control his emotions when his child hugged his father on the stage. At first, he couldn''t understand why han Mo founded this program. In order to cooperate, he tried his best. Just because of a sense of responsibility.


    But at the moment, he suddenly found that Han Mo had actually taught him a profound lesson. No, it wasn''t Han Mo exactly. He just built a platform. It was the child named Xiaohu who taught all the fathers under the stage a profound and educational lesson.


    In this class, every father like Xiaohu''s father will get reflection. This reflection is profound and intense.


    Guo Tao picked up his cell phone, found his wife''s number in the address book, dialed and walked aside, "I''ll go home for dinner tonight."


    "No overtime?" The wife on the other end of the phone asked in surprise.


    Guo Tao didn''t find out whether he worked overtime had an impact on his family before. Now when he heard his wife''s rhetorical question, he shook his head with a bitter smile. How long has he not had normal time to go home with his wife and children.


    He lowered his voice for a moment. "Yes, I don''t work overtime. I''ll go back with you and my son."


    "OK, OK, I''ll fry more dishes today and wait for you to come back for dinner." On the other side of the phone, the wife said excitedly.


    Guo Tao knows that he has made mistakes too many times, whether it''s his wife''s birthday, his son''s birthday, or an important holiday anniversary.


    Every time he promised his wife that he would accompany them to dinner. In the end, he didn''t fulfill his promise because there was a job on the stage.


    Every time, the son and wife spent in hope and disappointment, but they didn''t have any complaints. They just tried their best to silently support Guo Tao. Guo Tao can clearly remember that every time he called, his wife was so happy. It can be imagined how disappointed they were when they received a call that they couldn''t go back again.


    Guo Tao sighed, put the phone back on his body, walked to Han Mo and said softly, "thank you, President Han."


    Han Mo didn''t speak, just smiled. Of course, he knew why Guo Tao thanked him. Han Mo hoped that this program would let everyone harvest not only the action one day after watching, but also a long-term and qualitative change.


    The program still needs to continue. Xiaohu and Xiaohu''s father are the first participating families to play. Although their stories have left a deep impression on everyone, in fact, there is not much time in the past. Zhang Mingli controls the time very well.


    Xiaohu and his son waved goodbye to everyone in warm applause. Although Xiaohu still had tears on his eyes, he smiled very happily in his father''s arms.


    Wang Qian was also very moved. She watched Xiaohu and her father walk off the stage together, wiped the corners of her eyes, and turned back to see song hero, stunned.


    "Director Song, what''s the matter with you?" Wang Qian asked in surprise.


    Song hero kept covering his eyes and didn''t notice the others around him. Hearing Wang Qian''s voice, she quickly put away the expression on her face and wiped it hard.


    "It''s all right, I''m all right. Oh, really, I can''t control it." Song Yingxiong thought he would not be seen, but now he feels very embarrassed.


    Guo Tao gently comforted, "I was also moved by the little boy. Cry if you want. They are all fathers."


    Song hero breathed a long sigh, "your children are still young, and there is still a chance to remedy. My girl has been a junior. It''s a shame to think about it. I thought it was normal that I didn''t answer those questions correctly. After all, children are too far away from the age of four or five.


    But now I find that I missed her whole childhood, including her childhood when I was in middle school. Now the girl is very polite and respectful to me, but she is not close. Her daughter has her own circle when she is old, and I don''t need my father. I regret that I didn''t accompany her well when I can hold her in my arms as a little cute. Now sometimes I want to let her go home for dinner on holidays, but my daughter is busy studying, hasn''t got time. Now think about it. Isn''t that what I once said to her? "


    Song hero sighed as he spoke. When he was young, he was much better than Guo Tao now. He worked hard for his career and didn''t care about his family at all. He is old now. He just wants to keep the achievements he made when he was young. He has no special utilitarian heart. He has more time to accompany his family, but now he can only accompany his wife. His daughter doesn''t pay attention to herself at all.


    Song hero hates himself very much. Why didn''t he realize earlier and why didn''t he realize that he should accompany his daughter more? He really wants to turn back time and go back to his daughter''s four or five years old.


    If God gave him another chance to start over, he would be a good father like Han mo.


    Han Mo patted song hero on the shoulder, "there''s still a chance. Now you can be a good father."


    "Do I have time?" Song Yingxiong asked.


    "It''s time. It''s time whenever you want." Han Mo smiled.


    Song Yingxiong nodded hard.


    The programs recorded later include not only father but also mother. Relatively speaking, mother will be better. However, because mother pays more attention to children''s learning, she does not pay much attention to children''s psychological changes and needs.


    What one of the girls said to her mother once again set off the climax of the program. She said, please love her more than the beautiful scores on the test paper.


    At the end of the program, the program group played the short stories previously recorded in five groups of families.


    In fact, we can find the answers to the questions in the short film.


    What does that mean?


    It proves that every question that parents can''t answer is revealed by the children when they are around them, but they don''t observe carefully and don''t want to understand the children.


    They may think that children are small, and their opinions are not important. In fact, neither adults nor children are independent individuals. They can be properly guided by adults in the concept of right and wrong, but they can''t ignore children''s ideas and listen to children''s voices more.


    If every parent can gain this information in the program, Han Mo feels that his goal has been achieved.


    At the end of the program recording, each parent left the studio with different thoughts or holding their children. But compared with when they came in, they had more crystal eyes and a kind smile on their faces.


    PS: Thank you for your cool reward. I haven''t received it for a long time ~ thank you.

 Chapter 803

    After the recording of the program, the audience has left. Guo Tao and song hero comforted each other, and Wang Qian''s mood has recovered. At this time, everyone remembered that Pang Xie had been here at the beginning of the program. Why did he suddenly disappear?


    "Guo Tao, have you seen Pang Xie?" Wang Qian asked while searching for the figure of little pangxie in the crowd.


    Guo Tao also followed in the crowd to search for little pangxie.


    "I didn''t see little Ponzi. Did you see that? " Guo Tao asked the people around him.


    Song hero also shook his head. Everyone''s memory of little pangxie was to stand with them at the beginning of the program, but later, when Xiaohu and his father were talking about the answer, everyone focused on the father and son, and no one noticed little pangxie.


    Han Mo is also recalling when the last picture of little pangxie appeared in front of him. It seems that after Xiao Hu finished that sentence, he Yu Guang saw little pangxie walking silently, as if... Han Mo looked back at a door not far away, which should be that direction.


    The door is closed and you can''t see the inside. This door leads to a corridor. Usually, there are not many people walking. Only the staff walk occasionally.


    Han Mo stretched out his hand and opened the door. His sight fell on the wall at the door.


    Little Ponzi squatted on the ground with red and swollen eyes.


    Han Mo was stunned. He didn''t expect little pangxie to hide here and cry secretly.


    When he knew someone was coming, pangxie didn''t look up. Instead, he quickly wiped his eyes, dried his tears, and stood up to find that it was Han mo.


    "Han, brother Han." Little pangxie looked embarrassed.


    "How to hide here." Han Mo didn''t hurry to let little pangxie out, but went in and stood in the corridor with little pangxie.


    Little pangxie knew that his eyes were red and said that his eyes went into the sand. Han Mo could not believe it. He felt a lot in his heart when he saw Xiaohu and Xiaohu''s father, so he couldn''t help crying, but he didn''t want to be seen to avoid being laughed at, so he hid and cried alone for a while.


    Little pangxie''s eyes were a little swollen. Subconsciously, he wiped the corners of his eyes again. "I''m just a little moved. I''ll stay alone for a while."


    Han Mo is a little strange. She can understand that Guo Tao and song hero are touched. After all, they are both fathers. One child is still young, which is similar to the situation of Xiaohu''s family, so she was moved by the program and saw her own shadow. Song Yingxiong regretted the loss of his daughter''s whole childhood and adolescence when his child was old, so he felt guilty and uncomfortable.


    Wang Qian''s mood swings are due to girls. It''s inevitable that she is a little emotional, but it''s obvious that she was only moved by the children''s words, not as moved as Guo Tao and song hero.


    But little Pang Xie''s state is not just a little moved at first sight. It''s just empathy. What a feeling it must be to hide behind the door and cry alone.


    But little Pang Xie, don''t mention children. He doesn''t even have a girlfriend. Han Mo really can''t think of how he was so touched.


    Little Pang Xie saw that Han Mo was puzzled and sighed softly. "Xiaohu''s state was so similar to that when I was a child. At that time, I especially wanted my father to accompany me more, but he was either busy or overtime. At that time, I thought, how can anything be more important than me? Is work so important? He is often busy forgetting my birthday. I started all kinds of hints to remind him a long time ago, but on that day, I will still be forgotten.


    Think about all the parent meetings and sports meetings when I was a child. Anyway, parents need to participate. My father was not there. In fact, I hated him at that time. I felt that I didn''t have a father. I wasn''t his son. Work was his son.


    But I didn''t really understand until I graduated from college. It''s really difficult to make money. If I want to make more money and have a higher position, I must pay more efforts and more time and energy than others.


    Although I understand, I still envy others. They have a lot of memories with their father, and I can''t remember one thing. It''s an unforgettable memory related to my father.


    When I was a child, I was also very stubborn. My father ignored me and I didn''t want to talk to him. Later, I didn''t talk to him at all in middle school. When I got to college, I only called my mother and didn''t bother to ask him about him.


    Now I really want to go back to my childhood. If I can go back, I also want to tell my father how much I want to play with him. Like other children, I can ride on my father''s neck, play difficult games with my father, and proudly say to my children that this person is my father. "


    Little pangxie''s eyes turned red again. In fact, it is not only the father who will have regrets, but also the son. Because the memories belong to two people, little pangxie blamed part of the regret on himself.


    Han Mo didn''t expect this effect. At first, he just wanted to tell his fathers who were busy working all day to spend more time with their children, but he didn''t expect to have little pangxie as a child. He also regretted that he didn''t get close to his father and didn''t take the initiative to tell his father his ideas, resulting in a common regret.


    Han Mo listened to little Pang''s words carefully. He was silent for a moment and patted him on the shoulder. "Often go home for the Spring Festival."


    Little Ponzi nodded hard.


    He really hasn''t been home for a long time. Although his hometown is not far away, he really wants to go back. He can go back on weekends for two days, but he always wants to learn more. He is busy with work and can''t leave. Anyway, anything can be used as a reason not to go home.


    Little pangxie now feels that he is no different from his original father. His original father can be an excuse for him not to go home for various reasons. Now it''s his turn.


    Han Mo comforts little pangxie. Little pangxie''s mood has stabilized. In order not to let everyone see his red and swollen eyes, Han Mo doesn''t let him go with himself. He asks him to go to the toilet to wash his face from the side door of the corridor.


    "Mr. Han, have you found Pang Xie?" Wang Qian came over quickly and asked.


    Han Mo nodded slightly, "I found it. He went back a little in advance."


    When they found it, they didn''t think much.


    Today is just a recording program. After the program is recorded, it needs to be done in the later stage before it can be broadcast.


    The recording effect is very good. All the audience present are real families without some programs. Find some group performances as the audience, and then deliberately let the camera capture the expression of ultra-high acting skills.


    In the "Mom and dad listen to me" program, every audience''s expression is real. They are really laughing, really crying and really moved.


    However, no matter how good the atmosphere is, it can not guarantee the good atmosphere after broadcasting. After broadcasting, it all depends on the audience rating and audience reputation.

 Chapter 804

    A few days later


    Han Mo''s office is full of people. In fact, there are not many people, but the voice is loud. Song hero, Guo Tao, Xiao pangxie and Wang Qian are more and more excited one by one. Even park Xiangzi and Jin Taining came to join the fun.


    The big office was filled with the voices of several people.


    Because "Mom and dad listen to me" was broadcast on Beidu TV last night.


    The broadcast time is just to pick up a variety show with good ratings. At present, Beidu TV has allocated prime time programs to Han Mo at the recording Festival. Before, it was entirely because the producer was Han mo. they have confidence in Han Mo, otherwise they will not set a children''s program at the weekend prime time.


    Although the effect of recording the program is very good, it can only be attributed to the audience. Whether the audience in front of the TV likes it is still unknown.


    Early this morning, Han Mo walked into the office and was shocked. Unexpectedly, the big guy came earlier than him.


    "Brother Han, you don''t know. Before the program was finished yesterday, my father called me and talked with me for a long time. At first, I just felt guilty that I didn''t go back to see and have a good talk with him after working outside these years. But I didn''t expect that my father was also very guilty and said that if he could start over again, he would leave me all his time. "


    Little Pang Xie''s mood is completely different from that when he recorded the program before. After recording the program, he went home and bought a lot of things for his parents. He also promised to go home often in the future, but he didn''t say his feelings in the program. He just wanted to change silently.


    He didn''t expect that his parents would watch the program, and his father would have such a great feeling after watching the program. Maybe people don''t recall the past until they are old, and they will be touched by some small things. It''s always that the little ponxie family become closer because of this program.


    "I watched this program with my son yesterday. Mr. Han, I really haven''t sat on the sofa and watched TV with my son for such a long time. I always wanted to get close to him two days ago, but the smelly boy didn''t care about me, but I was perfect yesterday and moved the smelly boy." Guo Tao''s complacent expression was reflected in his words.


    After recording the program, Guo Tao quietly recorded all the questions in the program. Some were asked by his wife behind his back, some were known through his own observation, and some skillfully asked his son on the side.


    Although Guo Tao is a program director, the three people spend only a few hours sitting on the sofa watching TV.


    The little boy''s character is a little rebellious. He especially looks forward to his father coming back to accompany him. However, every time his father breaks his appointment, he is very angry, but he doesn''t want to say that he is holding it in his heart alone. Guo Tao always has the illusion that his son is not close to himself. In fact, how can children not want to be close to their father, but his father always doesn''t accompany himself and is secretly angry in his heart.


    The first link between Xiaohu and his father not only moved the audience, but also gave a strong impact to the audience in front of the TV who just started watching the program.


    "Director Guo, how did you move your son?" When recording the program before, they all saw Guo Tao''s face moved and his determination to spend more time with his family. These days, it is obvious that Guo Tao ran home after work. He took some things that he had to work overtime to do home.


    Guo Tao smiled, "Hey, these days, I have taken the initiative to contact my son, but I found that I really missed too many days with him. Now the child has his own ideas and will think with his own thinking. The most I can do is to ask my son what he is doing and whether he needs his father''s company. My sons shake their heads and say they don''t need it. But I didn''t give up. I observed my son carefully and learned all the questions I couldn''t answer before. When the program began last night, Xiaohu burst into tears because his father didn''t answer all eight questions correctly, ha ha. "


    Guo Tao suddenly stopped when he talked about the climax.


    Song hero glanced, "hurry up and tell me what to sell."


    Guo Tao was very happy. He was naughty once. When his senior brother said this, he was a little embarrassed and scratched the back of his head. "I said this program was made by our company and took their mother to watch it together. When Xiaohu''s father didn''t answer a question, his son looked at me and didn''t speak. That boy has been used to it for years, He must have thought in his heart that his father must not be able to answer one question. Hey, I cracked in front of him and typed out all eight questions, not to mention my son. Even my wife was shocked. Later, my wife whispered to me that if my son asked me to answer, I couldn''t answer. How could she make things right for me so that my son wouldn''t be too sad or embarrassed? As a result, I could answer all of them correctly.


    Anyway, my son gave me a big hug at that time. He also told me he was sorry. He said he always thought I didn''t care about him and complained about me in his heart. It turned out that I was silently caring about him. He was too stupid to find out. "


    When Guo Tao said the last sentence, his eyes were a little wet. "In fact, I found that those questions are really in life. As long as I pay a little attention, I can know the answers. I prepared all the correct answers without my son and wife noticing."


    Guo Tao has been thinking about how to make up for his son these days, but with little effect. Unexpectedly, when watching the program, his heart moved his son. What he used to understand was that men revolved around their wives and children. There must be no improvement in their career. In fact, he was narrow-minded. He decided to spend more time on his children and wife in the future.


    "Don''t talk about yourself. Why didn''t you say the audience''s response? I''ve been staring at the feedback of netizens." Jin Taining forced the topic to himself to improve his sense of existence, and his expression was very proud.


    "Cut, you think only you pay attention, and I pay attention." Park Xiangzi put his hands around his chest and said unconvinced.


    Little Pang Xie touched the back of his head, "Hey, I made a form yesterday and was preparing to give it to brother Han today."


    Huang Shanshan pushed her glasses. "Me too."


    Jin Taining, "you..."


    Song Yingxiong smiled and shook his head. "Is the ratings coming out?"


    "Let me see. It should come out." Little Ponzi operates the computer page.


    "Our program has a good reputation because it touches a lot of people, but the ratings are not necessarily. At the same time, there are many variety shows with good ratings before." Song Yingxiong said in the gap between little pangxie''s operation of the computer.


    Little pangxie''s eyes suddenly startled, "my God."


    Song hero also fixed his sight on the computer screen.


    Everyone gathered around Ponzi''s laptop.

 Chapter 805

    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the form.


    For a moment, the big office was quiet.


    The silence at the moment is because everyone is looking at every item in the form. For fear that they read it wrong, they confirm it again and again.


    Serial number, program name, channel, start time, end time, ratings (%), market share (%)


    "Xiao Guo, did I read it wrong?" Song Yingxiong pointed to a row of small characters on the computer screen with his index finger for fear that he would read them. " Song hero is just 50 years old. He is not old-fashioned, but he is also confirmed and reconfirmed.


    "The audience rating is 2.5% and the market share is 11.01%." Guo Tao couldn''t help but raise his voice. He watched it several times before he finally determined that the program name corresponding to this score was "listen to me, mom and Dad". It was really their program.


    Little Pang Xie suddenly shouted, "brother Han, brother Han, ah! Look! Come and have a look. "


    Han Mo sat behind his desk and calmly looked at the already excited dancing. He greeted Han Mo to look at the small pang Xie of the ratings form. He pointed to the computer screen and said faintly, "I can see it here."


    The big smile on little pangxie''s face froze for a moment. He giggled twice and habitually touched the back of his head, "brother Han, our ratings are just against the sky."


    Song Yingxiong stood up with a smile after repeatedly confirming, "the ratings are the first. The number of 2.5% is very high, but it''s not against the sky. The market share exceeds 11%. I''ve been on the stage for more than 20 years, and this achievement is still relatively rare."


    After all, he is an old director of TV programs. Song Yingxiong has seen the world and does not dance like little pangxie.


    Guo Tao also nodded, agreed with the elder martial brother, and then added, "I really didn''t expect that our program was just a children''s program. It was unexpected that we could kill the variety show broadcast at the same time."


    "But I think our program deserves such ratings, which also proves that the audience needs to see some thought-provoking things in addition to entertainment." Song Yingxiong went to the sofa and sat down.


    As an older generation of TV workers, song hero has seen TV variety shows from scratch, from the bud to the peak, from a dominant family to the current hundred flowers, and the rise and fall of each program on each station. Song hero has both personal experience and eyes.


    Now there are many kinds of variety shows. The audience is dazzled by all kinds of programs. When a program with high ratings comes out, similar programs will appear immediately. Then there is the competition for quality, diverting some viewers, but everyone will also be aesthetic fatigue. After a period of time, these types of programs will be depressed, and then new programs will appear. Continue to imitate. The competition is who has the first creativity, and follow the trend can only eat the rest.


    But no matter what, no one dares to break away from the framework of variety show, nor from what the public likes to see, and has encountered the bottleneck period of variety show.


    In the past, when there were not many programs, occasionally a good variety show would be sought after by the audience. However, in recent years, there were too many good programs, and the audience''s taste also increased. It was different from what was broadcast in the past. Now the audience can see what they like. They can watch a lot of programs without watching you.


    Due to the great pressure of competition and lack of innovation, many programs have been eliminated and bid farewell to the historical stage.


    Innovation is good, but many directors die of being too innovative. The audience can''t adapt to the jumping program form and may not buy it. Even some programs have poor ratings and can only be stopped.


    Therefore, before Han Mo''s program was broadcast, song hero and Guo Tao had no bottom in their hearts. They both knew that what they could do was to try their best to make the program. As for whether the audience would like it, they could do nothing.


    When recording the program before, the effect was very good. Generally speaking, both the live audience and the recording effect gave them some confidence. At least they all thought that the ratings would not be too low. Even if the live audience were intended to arrange a family as a unit, there was a definite limit, but it could also reflect a group of people, At least this group of people can be used as a minimum audience rating.


    Even though they are not so pessimistic, song heroes still did not expect that the ratings will be so high. Although they have seen the world and how high the ratings are, they are still shocked in their hearts. A children''s program can stand out from many old variety shows. It''s really powerful.


    After watching the ratings, everyone began to share their comments on the program. Fortunately, the office area is large enough. They are concentrated in the sofa area, which has little impact on Han mo.


    Han Mo really doesn''t care about the ratings. At the beginning, parents who wanted to accompany few children can understand some truth through the program. If they can really inspire some children and their parents through the program and have beautiful childhood memories, Han Mo feels that it is worth even making the ratings bleak.


    Han Mo looked at several guys who read online reviews loudly not far away. He shook his head helplessly and didn''t stop. Just then, the phone rang.


    The name of father tiger is beating on the screen.


    Han Mo smiled and connected the phone.


    "Xiaohan..." Xiaohu''s father didn''t talk about something forthright for the first time, but wanted to stop talking.


    Han Mo didn''t ask anything urgently. He could probably guess the reason why Xiaohu''s father called. A few days ago, Xiaohu''s father called and Han Mo asked him a few questions. Although he asked them casually, Xiaohu''s father didn''t encounter the original question when he finally took the stage to answer the question, but he didn''t care about Han Mo''s problem at that time.


    Even in my heart, I felt that Han Mo''s questions didn''t matter. Maybe he picked a few questions that he would be difficult for himself. Father Xiaohu didn''t go back and pay attention to them because he didn''t answer. Only in the end did Xiaohu''s heart rending monologue on the stage.


    But it was because of this experience that Xiaohu''s father completely woke up. In the past, Xiaohu''s father didn''t take his son alone, but after participating in the program, Xiaohu''s father lived alone with Xiaohu at home. It happened that Xiaohu''s mother was sitting in the confinement center. Xiaohu''s father''s nanny also went to take care of Xiaohu''s mother and took care of Xiaohu at home alone.


    At first, Xiaohu''s mother was strongly opposed for fear that he could not take care of his children alone, but later, Xiaohu''s father strongly insisted that Xiaohu''s mother reluctantly agreed. Facts have proved that Xiaohu''s father can take care of Xiaohu alone.


    Yesterday''s program was broadcast. They sat at home watching TV together. Their personal experience of participating in the program is very different from that of sitting in front of the TV like a bystander at the moment.


    The tears at that time were due to guilt. At the moment, there was more comfort in my heart. Fortunately, I had time to remedy it.


    After thinking for a long time, father Xiaohu said two words, "thank you."

 Chapter 806

    "Listen to me, mom and Dad" ended the first phase in a piece of praise and ushered in a long waiting period for the audience. How to record the second phase and how to keep the praise of the first phase are the most difficult in the hearts of Guo Tao and song hero.


    Just after the ratings were announced, they were not stunned by word-of-mouth and high ratings like Pang Xie. They both deeply know that TV programs are different from movies.


    After the film is released, it ends. Everything belongs to the market. The quality of the film, publicity, word-of-mouth and box office are everything.


    However, the end of the first period of TV programs is not the end. Each period has feedback from ratings and word of mouth, and then there are the second period, the third period, and even the first season. If the first season is good, there will be the second season, the third season, and more seasons. The better the ratings in the front, the greater the pressure in the back. If the ratings in a certain period are reduced, it is necessary to hold a meeting to discuss and summarize problems.


    Therefore, Guo Tao and song hero can have such good results in the first phase. They really can only be high-tech for a while, and they can''t laugh anymore.


    Because they are under more pressure, what should they do in the second phase.


    The thoughts of Guo Tao and song hero were seen through by Han Mo at a glance.


    "Just follow my plan and continue to do it. Don''t worry." Han Mo smiled.


    The planning of the program can''t be just a phase. Han Mo has made a lot of preparations. He has long thought of what Guo Tao and song hero are worried about.


    A good program must be benign, lasting and maintain a high-quality level. Although Han Mo doesn''t want to win commercial interests by ratings, he hopes that his program can be recognized by the audience and can stand up to his waist. His program can stand the test of history, high-quality program and conscience program.


    Song Yingxiong and Guo Tao took the lead to leave the office and continue their work.


    Little pangxie and Wang Qian were making a fuss here for a while. It was not interesting, so they all returned to their posts.


    The office is quiet again. Han Mo can think about his own program more purely.


    Han Mo leaned back in his office chair, leaned back into the back of the chair, looked up slightly and looked at the ceiling in the distance.


    At the beginning, when everyone didn''t understand it, he banned anyone from raising opinions and stubbornly put the program on TV. In fact, he risked a lot because the ratings of the program were too low and it was likely to be banned in advance. The golden file would not allow a special program to occupy a position.


    He insisted because he wanted to convey some confidence through the program. He always believed that a TV program could not only serve the purpose of entertainment. Everyone laughed and watched the stars play a trick, make a fool of themselves, pretend to be a CP and rub some heat, and the purpose was achieved.


    He believes that a good program, more importantly, is to convey a positive energy. No matter which aspect, it is on the basis of good-looking, so that the audience can see, hear and think of something, even if it is only very small, the purpose will be achieved.


    At that time, Han Mo didn''t expect the program at all. His expectation was that the ratings should not be too low and forced to be banned. However, he was a little confident in his program and should not be so low. But although I was a little confident, I didn''t expect that the ratings would burst.


    No matter whether there have been such programs before, Han Mo knows that a program with a name like a children''s program, such a strong pertinence and such a limited audience can be so popular, and watching online comments is also highly praised.


    Han Mo is very pleased and happy.


    Just now, when his employees were there, he could not be as exaggerated as little Ponzi. All his joy was hidden in his heart. His joy was not high ratings, but there were so many families. Because of his programs, he became warmer and more harmonious, and the children had more happy childhood. That was his happiest thing.


    Han Mo took his eyes back from the ceiling in the distance, sat up straight, and his eyes fell on the computer screen again.


    Hands on the keyboard quickly tapping.


    ......


    Golden sun kindergarten


    The children watched TV yesterday, because the program itself has something to do with children, so they don''t need much publicity. The name of the program is a children''s program.


    Children can watch few programs. Generally, they are not allowed to watch TV for a long time at home. Fortunately, this program is related to children and parents. It looks like a parent-child program, so they all watch it at night.


    "My father was so strange after watching the program yesterday." Ruirui put the toy in his hand on the table and said to his friends thoughtfully.


    Mengmeng, Leyan, Ruirui, Xiaohu and Xuanxuan are children in the same group.


    Seeing Ruirui put down the toy in his hand as if he wanted to tell everyone something, the other children stopped their actions.


    "I also watched TV with my parents yesterday. It''s called" listen to me, mom and Dad ". Is that the same program you watched?" Le Yan asked.


    Ruirui nodded again and again, "yes, yes, that''s the program. I watched it because there was a little tiger on the camera. In fact, I watched it at the scene at that time, but my father still took me to watch it again yesterday. When I was at the scene, my father was not much better than Xiaohu''s father. Anyway, although he didn''t answer positively, I know that he couldn''t answer once he arrived. But yesterday he was especially in front of me, like showing off. Compared with the questions in the program, he answered every question correctly and said the answers in my heart. "


    Although Ruirui is surprised and incredible on the surface, the deepest feeling in his heart is moving.


    Dad is attentive, careful observation, also doing, seriously get along with him.


    "Ha ha, my father is the same. Before the scene, I couldn''t answer a question, and my mother complained about him. But my father didn''t ask me what the answer was in my mind. Why did I get it right after playing it again with the TV yesterday. " Meng Meng''s face also showed a happy expression.


    Several children and parents who made friends with Xuanxuan went to the scene to watch the recording of the program. They felt very much about them. When they came home, they were all reflecting on themselves. Why can''t they answer such simple questions about their children.


    In fact, as long as they use more snacks, they can know many things about their children. It''s not that children don''t want to be close to their parents, but that parents have no intention at all.


    Every little friend is talking about his father''s change.


    At this time, Xiaohu raised his chin, subconsciously straightened his chest, and said with great pride, "I now sleep with my father every day. There are only two of us in our family now. My father can do anything. He takes care of me alone."


    Other children showed surprised expressions, because many of them saw father tiger for the first time when they participated in the program. In the past, they only saw their mother.

 Chapter 807

    Xiaohu''s father''s performance on the stage was seen by his friends. It was really too bad. Although they were young, they also had their own judgment. At that time, Xiaohu''s painful monologue with his father on the stage moved countless people, and they all cried. Compared with Xiaohu''s repressed emotions in his heart, other children, although not so strong, can feel it.


    Now Xiaohu mentions his father, and his friends are also very happy.


    "Xuanxuan, my father said he would surpass your father. My father will be the best father in the future." Xiaohu is proud and charming. In Xiaohu''s heart, he is very satisfied with what his father has done for him.


    Xuanxuan raised her chin. "My father can''t be surpassed. My father is the best father in the world."


    "My father is also developing to the best father. My father now makes delicious food for me every day." Mengmeng is also unwilling to be outdone. She used to be busy with work, let alone cooking. She can eat at home. Now she even learns to cook for Mengmeng and her mother, and they are all the dishes Mengmeng likes to eat. Xiaomengmeng can eat a lot every day.


    She thought her father learned from the online recipes. In fact, Mengmeng''s father learned from Han mo. he didn''t know what dishes his children like to eat, but Xuanxuan likes to eat, and Mengmeng probably likes to eat. With this attitude, Mengmeng''s father asked Han Mo for advice.


    Han Mo was also willing to teach anything about children. At first, he called to answer all questions. Later, he sorted out the electronic version and sent it directly to Mengmeng''s father. If he didn''t know how to ask again, he saved a lot of time.


    Le Yan looked at the children around him and whispered, "my father is also good. My father never played with me before, but he always took the initiative to accompany me recently. When my mother worked overtime, he took me out alone. My father is also the best father."


    In the past, the children were envious of Xuanxuan''s father who could do anything. Now they began to defend their father and say that their father is the best father.


    The children couldn''t argue. They were trying to say what their father had done these days and how powerful it was. They tried to exaggerate a little more and wanted to compare the children.


    At first, Xuanxuan didn''t speak, so she listened to her friends say that the recent events were all about the changes of her fathers in the past few days after participating in the program recording.


    All the children, you talk to me. They are talking about the changes of their father in recent days. They cook for them, play with them, and do anything they want to do. They may have never talked to their father before. Now they can whisper to their father every day. They are very happy.


    But their father''s change, that is, after the program was recorded, that is, what happened these days, was very short. After everyone said for a while, they said all they could say, and the atmosphere gradually quieted down.


    At this time, Xuanxuan looked at the children calmly, looked around and said calmly, "you said, my father did this as early as a year ago."


    Children, "..."


    Seeing the little friends'' inability to refute, the little guy showed a proud smile.


    The children may not know that their father made a lot of efforts behind his back when he was determined to be a good father, so that he had a good job in front of them.


    On the other side of the sichen media office building.


    Han Mo sneezed and said to himself, "I don''t have a cold. Why sneeze for no reason."


    Cold is prevalent recently. Han Mo is most afraid of getting sick, not because he is uncomfortable. The main reason why he is unwilling to get sick is that once he gets sick, he must be isolated from the little guy, because he is afraid of infecting the children. It doesn''t matter if you feel uncomfortable, but it''s a big thing for your child to be infected.


    But it was just a sneeze. Han Mo didn''t take it seriously. He continued to think about the program. At this time, the phone rang.


    Looking at the screen, Han Mo smiled and shook his head.


    "Oh, father Han Mo, I''m so sorry to bother you again. I know you must be busy now." From the receiver came the embarrassed voice of Mengmeng''s father.


    "It''s all right. What''s wrong with the recipe, don''t you understand?" Han Mo said directly that recently, Mengmeng''s father''s phone calls are related to recipes.


    "Yes, I think the recipe says two spoons of vinegar and two spoons of sugar. How big is that? I didn''t make that dish very successfully last time. Although Mengmeng said it was delicious, I think it was a sensible child encouraging meˇ° Mengmeng''s father smiled twice.


    Han Mo admires Mengmeng''s father. A man who has never been to the kitchen, in order to show in front of the children and let the children eat more food to grow their body, he has really studied cooking hard and made great progress. He has all the colors, flavors and flavors, but the taste must be acceptable to the children, otherwise Mengmeng won''t eat an extra bowl of rice every day, Of course, it may also be because the dishes are really salty


    Han Mo began to patiently explain to Mengmeng''s father without impatience.


    After Mengmeng''s father finally understood the proportion of ingredients, he hung up the phone with gratitude.


    Han Mo opened the computer again, summarized several recipes that children like to eat for Mengmeng''s father, and added some details asked by Mengmeng''s father.


    Han Mo''s recipe was originally based on his own practice. If it were mothers who could cook before, it would be very easy to get started.


    But it''s a little difficult for a father who has never cooked. Let alone making delicious dishes according to the menu, it''s a little difficult to really understand, so Han Mo has modified it several times. Now this version is basically a zero basic entry-level children''s menu.


    Just hung up Mengmeng''s father''s phone, Han Mo''s cell phone rang again.


    "Xiao Han, I''m Yue Yan''s father. I''m calling again this time because I want you to help me out. " Le Yan''s father said politely.


    "OK, I''ll try my best to help." Han Mo knows that it must be related to le Yan. Otherwise, Le Yan''s father, a university professor, doesn''t coincide with Han Mo''s circle, let alone call him for help.


    "Well, Leyan''s birthday is coming. I always want to surprise my children, but I don''t know what to do to surprise my children. Hehe, I usually do a subject in the laboratory. If I fiddle with my daughter, my eyes will be black and I won''t know anything. I just want you to think for me. " Le Yan''s father smiled shyly.


    Han Mo guessed it was about children. Han Mo thought, "first of all, you have to know what Le Yan likes and what things or things you always want, but you don''t get it or it needs some difficulty to get it. The first step is to find out what the child likes and is interested in, otherwise the surprise can only be surprised. "


    Facing the phone, Yueyan''s father nodded repeatedly and kept saying "yes, yes, yes."

 Chapter 808

    Han Mo doesn''t know much about Yue Yan''s character and preferences, so the surprises given to Xuanxuan before can''t be copied on Yue Yan. He can only rely on Yue Yan''s father to find the answer.


    Han Mo didn''t know how many phone calls he received from Xuanxuan''s parents. Some thanked Han Mo for bringing them such a good program so that they could reflect on themselves, some asked Han Mo about educating children, and some came to learn lessons like Mengmeng''s father and Leyan.


    Time passed quickly, and it was time for school again. There was no small pangxie holding back. Han Mo was very accurate in time and could definitely be at the front of the team.


    But now the painting style is different from before.


    In the past, most mothers and old people picked up children, and only a few fathers, but now the number of fathers has increased significantly, and the time is very active. In addition to new activities in the kindergarten, every day, the first child who arrives at school and the first child who is picked up on time will be shown on the next day and get a reward sticker.


    For parents, a reward sticker is nothing, but for children, it is a great reward, so children will get up early and get dressed quickly in order to get the first small sticker to swipe their card into the park.


    But later, because the competition was too fierce, Mingming got up very early, but it was a pity that he didn''t get the first one a minute late. The kindergarten launched another policy, that is, if he was first picked up by his parents, he could also get a sticker.


    This is a test for parents, but the kindergarten also cleverly avoids some grandparents from retiring at home and squatting an hour in advance for the children''s happiness. The kindergarten limits the time to start queuing no earlier than 4:20 p.m., and only the children picked up by their parents can participate in the competition for leaving the kindergarten reward stickers.


    Since this policy came out, Han Mo felt that his position of ranking first every time was in jeopardy.


    It''s not always the first one. Many parents try their best to laugh at their children, especially when they are bosses. Father Xiaohu is the representative.


    "Hey, brother Han, I''m sorry. Today, we Xiaohu have to make a decision on this leave sticker." Father tiger laughed.


    Han Mo also smiled. In fact, he could run a few steps and stand in the front, but when he saw Xiaohu''s father rushing forward, he slowed down and didn''t hurry.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to be the first, but he has already asked Xuanxuan if he really wants this sticker. If Xuanxuan says he wants it, Han Mo will fight for his daughter anyway.


    However, when Han Mo asked Xuanxuan, the little guy didn''t show that he was strong and didn''t admit defeat at ordinary times. Instead, he thought and said that he could get stickers for excellent performance in other activities in the kindergarten, and he could enter the kindergarten early in the morning, so the stickers for leaving the kindergarten at night were not important to her.


    Han Mo was a little surprised when he heard what Xuanxuan said. He knew that Xuanxuan was very competitive. In the past, in order to get a reward sticker, he could do manual homework repeatedly, but he was afraid that he could not be the first. He had to be very perfect to be satisfied. How could such an unyielding child not care about a resume sticker, Obviously, I''m afraid that my father''s work will be affected in order to get the sticker.


    If that''s all, Han Mo will fight for this sticker for his daughter, because he can save some working time everywhere. In order to pick up the children early and improve work efficiency, he doesn''t have to ask for leave from anyone in advance. As long as he finishes his work, he can get off work.


    However, Xuanxuan then added with a confident smile, "my little sticker is already the first in the class. Relying on her strength, I don''t spell dad. Leave the park to spell my parents'' stickers and leave them." With that, the little guy didn''t forget to raise his proud little chin.


    Han Mo couldn''t laugh or cry. This kind of words can only be said by his ancient and strange Xuanxuan, "spell dad", which is really vivid.


    Han Mo is sure that the little guy really doesn''t care. He didn''t want to fight with Xiaohu''s father. He didn''t mean to go late. Just like usual time, he can be the first. He can''t and doesn''t insist. What is running and crowded? Han Mo won''t do it.


    The parents of the kindergarten are very quality. Han Mo is a big star, but most of them see Han Mo''s classmates know each other and say hello. If they don''t know each other, they continue to pretend they don''t know Han Mo silently. None of them will secretly take photos or ask for group photos and signatures.


    However, since the "Mom and dad listen to me" program was broadcast, many parents will take the initiative to say hello and talk after seeing Han mo.


    The social crowd is no longer limited to the parents we know in our class. Many parents who don''t know Han Mo will come on their own in order to understand some experience with their children.


    They all know that Han Mo is so busy that he can take time to accompany his children. It is his fault that he has not been a competent parent. It has nothing to do with time and energy. It is entirely a matter of attitude.


    Whenever someone asks, Han Mo will answer patiently. It''s all for the children. As long as it''s for the children, Han Mo never spared.


    The children in the middle class have started school. Han Mo didn''t grab the first one and stood in the second position. Now for Han Mo, as long as he didn''t stand behind and let the little guy waiting for his father to pick up in the door worry, Han Mo is quite satisfied with the top three of the team.


    Little tiger was the first to run out of the gate.


    That set of movements has been quite skilled. Start, run-up, take-off and hook dad''s neck.


    A five-year-old boy. Xiaohu''s father didn''t hold him as calmly as when he was a child. After Xiaohu''s father interacted with Xiaohu for the first time, he began to sigh. Thanks to Han Mo''s timely program, he could catch up with the tail of playing with his children. If he was really a little older, he couldn''t hold it. At that time, he was really upset. What''s powerlessness.


    Xuanxuan ran out of the gate the second time. She knew that Xiaohu had learned her movements.


    The little ghost spirit doesn''t care if she doesn''t get the sticker, but she doesn''t want to learn the unique movements of herself and her father.


    On the basis of the original action, a more difficult action is added, that is, while Han Mo holds Xuanxuan, he puts Xuanxuan around his neck. Finally, Xuanxuan rode on her father''s neck.


    The action was so cool that the tiger and the children around him were stunned.


    The little guy rode on his father''s neck and looked around. Whether standing on the ground or being held by his parents, he was not as tall as her.


    In this way, he looked down at the small partners around him. Finally, he looked at the little tiger and smiled proudly.


    "Dad, let''s go home."


    The corners of the tiger''s mouth twitched fiercely, and his expression stiffened on his face.


    "Dad, Dad, I''ll ride around your neck, too."


    Xiaohu''s father looked at Xiaohu and himself. He was helpless and embarrassed and said, "well, dad really can''t do it..."

 Chapter 809

    The little guy rode on his father''s neck and swaggered through the market all the way. In order to show his height, he didn''t squint.


    This move is really cruel. Children in kindergartens, even those in large classes, are over six years old. If they want to hold them up, there is no problem. They can hold them up as long as they don''t walk a few blocks.


    But it''s hard, too hard, to put the child on his neck directly like Han mo.


    On the one hand, Han Mo''s physical quality is really good. If he hadn''t made it public that he has a daughter, no one would believe that he is already a father. The common age of fathers in the kindergarten is also in their thirties. They are fat in middle age and don''t pay attention to exercise and maintenance. They will be out of breath even climbing a few more stairs. They can only flinch from Han Mo''s actions and sigh silently. It''s nice to be young.


    But the children didn''t know what their fathers thought, and their eager eyes looked forward to their father.


    The dads can only keep changing the topic, dodge the eyes from the children, and then complain about Han Mo''s random acrobatics


    Han Mo didn''t know the jealous eyes from the dads behind him, but he steadily carried Xuanxuan for fear that she would fall.


    "Dad, put me down." The little guy''s soft waxy voice sounded above Han Mo''s head.


    Han Mo originally wanted to walk forward for a while. This distance is nothing for Han mo. the little guy''s weight is far from his usual strength in the gym.


    "Don''t go any further?" Han Mo didn''t let the little guy down immediately, but asked her again.


    The little guy looked behind his eyes and showed a small expression of satisfaction at the corners of his mouth. "Don''t go, let me down quickly, Dad."


    In fact, Xuanxuan loves her father very much. In her little heart, her father is better than the children''s father. They can''t ride on their father''s neck. They can do it by themselves, which is very proud. But he also has weight. The little guy is afraid of being tired to his father.


    As long as you earn face in front of the children, you can''t wear your father out.


    What she thought was that she loved her father. She didn''t know that her father was more important than she thought. This weight is too simple.


    Han Mo didn''t know that his daughter wanted to come down because she cared about herself, so he put her back on the ground from her neck as her daughter said.


    Just after he got home, Han Mo took the little guy''s little hand and walked to the door. He heard the voice of argument at home.


    The voice was a little loud. Han Mo quickly inserted the key and opened the door.


    "What happened to Han Xin? I think Han Xin is good. " Shu Qiang has a loud voice, wearing reading glasses and a dictionary in his hand.


    Han Jun frowned and waved his hand, "no, no, No. Which girl has such a name, and Han Xin didn''t end well later. Try not to have the same name as a historical celebrity. "


    "You also know that this is a historical celebrity, and that is an outstanding strategist in history. What''s wrong with the same name? " Shu Qiang continued to argue.


    Han Jun make complaints about Shu Qiang''s inability to Tucao, anyway, the name is definitely not used, absolutely not.


    Liu Huijuan and Chen Yuehong look at each other. In fact, they don''t want the child''s name, but they can only say bad, and it''s not good to argue with Shu Qiang.


    "If I say no, I can''t." Han Jun waved his hand again with determination.


    Shu Ya sat on the sofa and looked at the "war" without gunsmoke. She felt her stomach helplessly.


    The little guy in the stomach seemed to be eavesdropping on the news outside, and felt his mother''s helplessness. He also sympathized with his mother very much. He pedaled his feet and stretched his little arm in Shuya''s stomach.


    Shuya felt the fetal movement, smiled and said to her stomach, "what? Do you think the name is bad? "


    In fact, Shuya and Han Mo have to decide what their name is. The old people are worried blindly. Shuya just doesn''t want them to be unhappy now, so she didn''t stop it immediately, but she has been red in the face because of a "Han Xin".


    Shuya smiled and touched her stomach, which was actively protesting, and whispered, "from now on, try to take three words. Two words are easy to duplicate names, so don''t take them."


    As soon as the voice fell, the originally fierce quarrel suddenly quieted down.


    Shu Qiang wanted to talk loudly. He took the dictionary and told them the meaning of the word "letter". When he heard his daughter''s words, he was stunned. He took off his reading glasses and looked at Shu Ya, "really? Don''t you give me a registered permanent residence? "


    Shuya nodded.


    Shu Qiang knew that they were popular characters at that time, and everyone was using them. In the end, it was all one name. There were several Liu Yang and several Liu Chang in a class. It was easier to duplicate two characters. The name is a person''s symbol. If the symbol is always easy to repeat, the recognition becomes low, which greatly affects the beauty. Finally, it can only become big Liu Yang, little Liu Yang, big Liu Chang and little Liu Chang.


    Shu Qiang''s attitude was not so tough. He took the hand of the dictionary and put it down slowly. He just carried it behind his back with the hand with reading glasses, as if thinkingˇ° Is that Han Zixin? "


    "No, No."


    "No!"


    "No."


    When Han Mo opened the door, he saw that everyone in the living room waved his hand and said no except Shu Qiang.


    "Grandpa? Why not? " The little guy ran to the center of everyone, blinking his big eyes at Grandpa.


    Shu Qiang gently touched the little guy''s head, "they are all against Grandpa. Grandpa is naming your little sister."


    "Wow ~" the little guy opened his eyes wide, and there was a star like light in his dark eyes. Everything related to his little sister made Xuanxuan look forward to it very much.


    The little guy went to his mother and sat down carefully. He gently approached his mother''s stomach and listened to the movement in his stomach with his little ears.


    She was afraid that she would scare her little sister and didn''t dare to get too close. She was still a little away from her mother''s stomach, but the little guy''s ears stood high and she could hear any small movement. The baby in her belly seems to feel her sister coming and is very happy in her mother''s belly.


    One left hook and one right hook, Shu Ya''s stomach can clearly see his movement track.


    "Mom, you see, the little sister must be very happy to know that we are naming her." Every time she saw her little sister moving in her mother''s stomach, Xuanxuan would be very happy. She was careful to talk loudly for fear of disturbing her little sister.


    "The child must be resisting. How can grandpa think of such an ugly name? He can''t do it. Don''t call it." Han Jun shrugged his shoulders.


    "Then what''s your name? Don''t think I don''t know. You''ve been looking through the dictionary these days. Have you found a good name?" Shu Qiang glanced at Han Jun unconvinced.


    Han Mo didn''t care about their daily debate. He didn''t want to participate or stop it. He silently walked to Shuya, sat down on the other side of her and caressed her stomach carefully.


    Han Jun is really thinking about his name these two days, but he really didn''t think of it. Neither one is good, and he thinks neither one is good. He has committed tangled cancer.


    Han Jun was trying to refute Shu Qiang with something. Suddenly he saw Han Mo on the sofa and said, "I didn''t find a good name. I want to give the child''s father such an important thing as naming, Han mo."


    Everyone''s eyes focused on Han mo.


    Han Mo, "..."

 Chapter 810

    Han Mo really didn''t expect that he would lie on the gun with such a low profile. Now everyone''s eyes fell on Han mo. after a verbal battle just now, Shu Qiang also felt that what Han Jun said was reasonable, and only this sentence was reasonable. The child''s name really should be given by his father. At the beginning, Shu Ya''s name was given by him, which was both pleasant to hear and easy to remember.


    Originally discussed the topic of the afternoon, because of Han Jun''s sentence, the ball was kicked to Han mo.


    Shu Qiang was not ready to fight, so he waited for Han Mo to give a good name and sat down with a chair.


    Chen Yuehong and Liu Huijuan also sat beside the sofa.


    Han Jun, too, sat opposite his son and looked at him.


    Even Shuya looked in the direction of Han mo. they had never discussed the child''s name before. Now it was just mentioned. Shuya also wanted to know the name Han Mo gave their future baby.


    The little guy is a pair of cute big eyes shining like stars. In his little heart, naming his little sister is a super sacred thing.


    Han Mo only felt numbness in his back. All the sights Yu Guang saw were directed at him.


    He was really wronged. Originally, several old people had nothing to do at home and had nothing to do to name their children. How can they expect him to name them now.


    In fact, Han Mo didn''t even consider this step. He didn''t think of a good thing as soon as he patted his forehead and thigh. He said he should think carefully.


    The atmosphere in the living room became quiet. Han Mo coughed twice to ease his embarrassment and opened his mouth slightly.


    "Xiao Mo, you''ve already figured it out, haven''t you? I said, others are worried about naming, and the child''s name still needs to be given by his father." Han Jun swept his eyes and said in the direction of Shu Qiang.


    Shu Qiang didn''t refute this sentence. He argued with Han Jun because he felt that he was no different from Han Jun and didn''t want the child to call Han Jun''s name in the future. However, Han Mo named it. Shu Qiang had no opinion and agreed with both hands.


    "Han Mo, just say it. What''s your name?" Shu Qiang is outspoken, and he doesn''t want Han Jun to talk all the time.


    Han Mo smiled awkwardly, "I... actually haven''t thought about the child''s name."


    As soon as this sentence came out, the pot exploded again in the living room.


    "When is it? I haven''t figured out my name yet."


    "When your mother first knew she was pregnant with you, I had already started to name you."


    "Yes, Xiao Mo, the child''s name should start early. The name will be taken for a lifetime."


    The original name of the seminar has become the current criticism meeting for Han mo. Han Mo can only nod and say "yes, yes" and "good, good".


    Finally, Shu Qiang looked at Han Mo with great dissatisfaction and threw his dictionary to him. "The child''s name is very important. Don''t be careless."


    "Yes, you can rest assured." Han Mo quickly promised.


    Looking at the back of several old people leaving, Han Mo was a little relieved. The dictionary was still weighing heavily on his hand. Han Mo picked up the dictionary and opened a page. Unexpectedly, it was the word "Xuan".


    "Dad, this is my name." Xuanxuan, who had never left, stood beside her father and excitedly pointed to the words in the dictionary.


    Han Mo Chong drowned and rubbed the little guy''s head, "yes, this is our name Xuanxuan."


    At the moment, only Han Mo, Shuya and Xuanxuan are left in the living room, as well as the baby in Shuya''s belly, a family of four.


    Han Mo really didn''t think of his name before. In addition to taking care of Xuanxuan and Shuya, he was a little ashamed. For the baby in his belly, Han Mo''s energy was very limited. Basically, Han Mo didn''t take him seriously before he came out.


    Therefore, it is far from being as attentive as several old people. As for the name, it is really unexpected.


    But the baby hasn''t been born yet, and it''s not too late to get up now.


    Every parent hopes that the name is not only good to hear and remember, but also has far-reaching significance. Because parents are loyal to the name, there will be so many organizations that spend money to name others.


    Han Mo handed the dictionary to Xuanxuan. "Xuanxuan can also join in. What name do you want to give your little sister?"


    "Can I join? Is it possible for my little sister to call my name? " Xuanxuan opened her mouth with excitement.


    Han Mo pinched the little guy''s face. "Of course, we are discussing, and everyone can express their opinions."


    Han Mo then looked at Shuya again. They looked at each other and smiled. He gently hugged Shuya in his arms with one hand.


    The little guy held the dictionary in both hands, like a baby. He had used the dictionary before, but for the first time, he felt that the dictionary could be used for other purposes besides looking up strange words.


    Although Xuanxuan can already know many words, she is only a middle class child after all. She knows only a limited number of words. Each word is marked with Pinyin, and she can read it. However, the interpretation of words is generally not marked with Pinyin, and sometimes she doesn''t understand the meaning.


    Han Mo will patiently explain to the child. He suddenly found that, in fact, this is a good way to help children learn to read. It is much easier than usual boring reading. Basically, he said it once, and the little guy can understand and remember.


    When children read characters, they should not only choose those with good meaning, but also read those with beautiful characters and find many words.


    Han Mo and Shu Ya really regard Xuanxuan as family members who can give advice. They have seriously thought about the words she helped find.


    It''s good to take out many words alone, but it''s strange to read them together with your surname.


    The words selected from the meaning of the words failed, and the words selected from the sound of the words also failed. Later, Xuanxuan looked for the combination of the radicals of the words, and also failed.


    Suddenly the little guy''s eyes lit up and said softly, "my name is Zhixuan. Mom and dad said it means forget worry grass. I hope Xuanxuan can live happily and carefree forever, right?"


    Han Mo and Shu Ya nodded together.


    The little guy''s little face showed a proud smile, "what does little Hemerocallis need to live a happy life?"


    Han Mo rubbed the child''s head and said, "water, you need to drink rain. Without water, little Hemerocallis can''t live."


    Shuya thought about it and added, "you still need sunshine. Little Hemerocallis needs sunshine and water."


    Han Mo and Shu Ya are prompted by the little guy. Suddenly they seem to remember something. They look at each other.


    Moisture, sunshine.


    Han Mo thought about these two key words and couldn''t help whispering, "rain... Morning?"


    The little guy acted quickly and found the two words in the dictionary. A flower like smile gradually bloomed on the serious little expression.


    Han Yuchen.

 Chapter 811

    The name Han Yuchen, which was jointly named by Xuanxuan and her parents, has been recognized by the whole family.


    In the morning, like every day, Han Mo''s main task is to take care of Xuanxuan and make breakfast according to Xuanxuan''s taste, while Shuya''s pregnant women''s tricky breakfast is made by Chen Yuehong and Liu Huijuan.


    It''s not that Han Mo doesn''t want to make breakfast for Shuya, nor is it because Shuya is picky about food, but because Han Mo really doesn''t have time to do so much in the morning, and he can''t get the satisfaction of the two mothers. Later, he gave up and only made breakfast for himself and Xuanxuan every morning. After eating, he sent his children to kindergarten and went to work by himself.


    After breakfast, Han Mo and the little guy were ready to wear shoes and go out. They saw a scene similar to yesterday, but today''s scene was much more harmonious than yesterday.


    Chen Yuehong and Liu Huijuan whispered close to Shuya''s stomach, "morning, what shall we eat in the morning? Do you like egg noodles? How about the steamed buns? It''s also good to cook wheat. "


    Shu Qiang and Han Jun stood by the sofa and surrounded Shu Ya.


    "Chenchen, what do you want to hear? Grandpa plays it for you."


    "Let''s go out for a walk with Grandpa. We like sports best in the morning."


    Shuya sat on the sofa speechless and really wanted to say to them, can you eat for Chenchen directly, listen to Chenchen directly, and take Chenchen directly to exercise, not your own job.


    Han Mo and the little guy are used to this scene. They look at each other and smile. They quickly put on their shoes and slip away before everyone finds out.


    "Dad, go, or you''ll stop us later." The little guy pushed his father to open the door quickly.


    Han Mo understood her daughter''s reminder, opened the door and ran away with Xuanxuan''s small hand.


    The moment he closed the door, the little guy made a face at his father.


    After learning that Shuya was pregnant, the four old people who had been around Xuanxuan every day distracted most of their attention from Shuya and the baby in her belly. Although they still love Xuanxuan, people''s energy is limited. On the one hand, they invest a lot of energy, but on the other hand, they will be slightly worse.


    Xuanxuan didn''t think this kind of "neglect" was bad at all. She had long hoped that her grandparents and grandparents could turn their attention to other places without staring at themselves every day. Finally, there was such a meeting. The little guy was so happy that it was too late.


    In Xuanxuan''s heart, as long as her father is with her every day. Thinking of Xuanxuan, she raised her head and opened a big smiling face at her father.


    Originally, some round faces became more round. Han Mo couldn''t help pinching the little guy''s small face.


    ......


    Han Mo does things very repeatedly every morning. When he sends the little guy to the kindergarten, he starts his daily work.


    The second phase of the program has begun to be prepared, because the reputation of the first phase is so good that it can be called the most popular variety show at present. The whole discussion group is full of parents'' remorse, lamenting that time is running out, they don''t have more time to accompany their children, and so on.


    There is also the expectation of the second program, one wave after another.


    "The families participating in this program are ready." Guo Tao and Han Mo are reporting their work. The families participating in the second program are more strict than those in the first. Although they are ordinary families in audition, they have high requirements for the work and the comprehensive quality of family members.


    Han Mo took a look at the folder. He didn''t know the name and was not a star. He mainly looked at the introduction of some family members and resumes such as education and work.


    The same five groups of families, almost the same as last time, are all participating families composed of one parent and one child. But there are some differences.


    Song hero didn''t speak for a long time. He sat opposite Han Mo and thought deeply. He tapped his hands gently on the desk and listened to Guo Tao report what they had discussed long ago.


    After a while, song hero frowned slightly, "Mr. Han, although our form is the same as that of the first issue, the content is different."


    Han Mo listened carefully to song hero''s words and didn''t rush to refute.


    Song Yingxiong looked at his partner Guo Tao, pondered for a moment, ruthlessly did all the things that offended others, and continued, "let''s not push the content of this program for another one. In the second one, we will continue to be parents and children."


    What song hero said was after Guo Tao and them discussed. At the moment, Guo Tao has been nodding in agreement.


    Han Mo didn''t say no suggestions this time, so song and Guo didn''t taboo. They expressed their ideas directly. They also know that Han Mo is a wife who can accommodate suggestions. It doesn''t matter if they have ideas and express them properly.


    Han Mo and other song heroes finished all their words, smiled and put their hands naturally on the desk, "this is also a parent-child program?"


    Song Yingxiong was stunned. Recalling his words just now, he scratched his temple awkwardly, "you know I''m talking about a parent-child program that is more biased towards children."


    Han Mo knew what song hero meant and just said it on purpose, "OK, I know. Let''s try it. Anyway, it''s not beyond the scope of our program. It''s still mom and Dad series."


    Song Yingxiong and Guo Tao looked at each other again and did not insist. Their ideas were just suggestions. The final decision was made by Han mo. last time, they were not allowed to make suggestions. After listening to Han Mo''s, they really succeeded, and the response was very good. They overwhelmingly defeated all the popular variety shows in the same period. They were deeply moved when recording the program, They are convinced of the success of the program.


    This time, Han Mo did not completely continue the theme of the previous issue, but carried out from a new perspective. In fact, they are conservative, so they do not recommend Han Mo''s bold attempt this time.


    Many directors have to rub a hot program for a long time to give up. They can''t chew until they have no taste at all.


    They don''t want Han Mo to do the same thing. It''s also irresponsible to the audience and the program. However, they still hope to continue the previous theme for another period. This period may not be better than the previous period, but they can definitely continue to have a stable high ratings, and then give a little preview of the content of the third period at the end of the second period, Wait until the third period is another climax.


    Han Mo continued, "I know what you think. What you think is also what other programs think, and what the audience can think of. What''s the meaning of our program?"


    Guo and song stopped talking and went out to work according to Han Mo''s requirements.


    Han Mo''s idea is very simple. He doesn''t just want ratings. He pays more attention to the meaning of the program itself. The first program has so much influence. If the second program is still the same theme, the families participating in the program will be prepared and lose their original purpose.


    So Han Mo will change, and he is also very confident.

 Chapter 812

    It is still the No. 1 Studio of Beidu TV station.


    In the VIP lounge backstage, Han Mo is giving a small meeting to the main staff.


    Suddenly, little Pang Xie ran in and whispered in Han Mo''s ear, "director Zhang is coming."


    Although the voice was low, the meeting staff also heard what little pangxie said.


    Everyone consciously sat up straight and looked in the direction of the door. At this time, a man in his fifties with a slightly fat body and a big back came to the door surrounded by several people.


    Han Mo got up. "Hello, director Zhang."


    Zhang Taichang also took the initiative to reach out and shake hands with Han mo.


    The others stood up together, "director Zhang."


    Zhang Rui nodded to say hello to everyone, and then motioned everyone to sit down.


    "I watched the last issue of mom and dad listen to me at home. It''s a pity that I didn''t come to the scene because of my busy work when recording the program. I know that there must be a lot of cuts in the content after broadcasting. The content recorded on the stage is more real and moving. This time I decided to sit here and watch the whole program. " When Zhang Ruiping was in Beidu TV station, he talked a lot. In all his years as director, he had never watched the whole recorded program on the spot. No matter which program, it was the anniversary celebration at most. To show his face as a guest was also to support the hot festival in the station.


    But like "listen to me, mom and Dad", it is neither a self-made program of Beidu TV nor an important day such as the anniversary. Zhang Rui will come. It is entirely his personal behavior and he wants to watch it himself.


    Zhang Rui''s assistant added to the boss, "the director has deliberately pushed away all the work that can be pushed, and those that can''t be pushed are eager to finish first, so that he can watch your program at this time."


    Zhang Rui has an expression of "what are you doing?" in fact, he is happy. He likes this assistant very much. What he can''t say is said by the assistant "carelessly" every time. He can express what he wants to express without passing through his mouth to avoid embarrassment. Who doesn''t like such an assistant.


    Zhang Rui really likes Han Mo''s programs. Before, it was because Han Mo''s programs have a market and high ratings, which can bring benefits to the station. There are not too many Zhang Rui such programs. That''s why the prime time was given to "listen to me, mom and Dad", which was a program for children''s groups. At the beginning, there were many voices of opposition. Zhang Rui firmly stood on the side of Han mo. he believed that Han Mo could have so many excellent works, and he would not let him down this time. Not only did he not let him down, but also gave him an unexpected surprise.


    Lao Zhang has a son and a daughter, but now he lives a childless life. When he was young, in order to be busy with his career, he and his wife sent a pair of children abroad. At that time, he wanted them to be abroad, so he could devote himself to his career without interference.


    As a result, I missed all my children''s childhood. Now the children have grown up, and the eldest son has set up his own family. He should have lived a happy life, but the children insist on living abroad and refuse to come back.


    Zhang Rui hopes they can come back, because he will retire in two years. He hopes to live with his children at home. Lao Zhang is not used to living abroad. He doesn''t want to go out.


    But the children only gave him a word, saying that they had their own life and hoped that their father would not disturb them.


    He suddenly found that when he was young, he was afraid that his children would affect his career and didn''t care about their growth. Now he is old, and his children don''t want to disturb their lives. Maybe this is the cause and effect.


    Therefore, after watching Han Mo''s program, Zhang Rui was very touched and deeply moved. When he thought of himself, he only sighed. He strongly supports Han Mo''s program. He hopes that more parents can see it and take advantage of the opportunity to remedy it and live well with their children.


    After a brief chat with Han Mo, Zhang Rui left directly with his assistant.


    The director didn''t waste too much time. He just came to say hello to everyone. Originally, he was followed by many people. Zhang Rui just wanted to be an audience quietly. He didn''t want to bring such a long tail behind him. He sent them away directly, leaving only an assistant to follow.


    After they left, Han Mo continued the meeting.


    Because the first program is so popular, the live tickets for the second program are in short supply. Originally, they were not sold publicly, but now they are looking for tickets from various relationships.


    Wearing a duck tongue hat, park Xiangzi walked mysteriously to the audience. From time to time, she was not a star. Of course, she was not afraid of being seen by fans, but


    "Xiangzi, you''re here." Jin Taining''s voice sounded from behind.


    Park Xiangzi''s expression was on his face for a moment, smiled awkwardly, lowered his head and turned slowly.


    "Hey, Taining, didn''t you get the ticket? Why are you here? " Park Xiangzi tried to squeeze out a smile.


    Jin Taining was in a good mood and didn''t find the difference of Park Xiangzi. "Yes, I thought I couldn''t come. As a result, Xi Xi. Finally, little pangxie said that he followed president Han backstage, so he couldn''t use the tickets in the audience, so he gave me the tickets."


    Park Xiangzi took off his hat and smiled awkwardly, "inside, my seat is over there. Where''s yours?"


    Jin Taining looked at his ticket and the position pointed by Pu Xiangzi, "what a coincidence, I''m next to you."


    After a while, Huang Shanshan, who was over disguised, walked in front of Pu Xiangzi and Jin Taining.


    "Is that Shanshan? Didn''t she say she didn''t get tickets? " Jin Taining and Pu Xiangzi looked at Huang Shanshan with incredible eyes.


    Huang Shanshan seemed to feel the eyes of two cold knives looking at her from above. She looked up and just collided with the eyes of Pu Xiangzi and Jin Taining in the air. She was embarrassed and smiled.


    Huang Shanshan''s ticket is also next to park Xiangzi. The three people sit side by side. The atmosphere is a little awkward.


    It can be traced back to two days ago. Although Park Xiangzi, Jin Taining and Huang Shanshan are members of Han Mo''s team, they have nothing to do with the TV program. They really want to watch the program on site. In fact, it''s not difficult to give a few tickets at ordinary times, but the problem is that the program is too popular, the tickets are full, and Beidu TV has given out most of the tickets on site, Several tickets in Han Mo''s hand were also booked out in advance. When the three of them wanted, there was none.


    At first, none of the three people had one. Later, they got one of their own, and there was one and only one, so they didn''t dare to tell the other two, so they lied that they didn''t get tickets, and cried behind their backs that they were poor.


    result......

 Chapter 813

    Huang Shanshan pushed her glasses, Pu Xiangzi rubbed her ears, and Jin Taining touched her collar.


    All three of them subconsciously covered up their embarrassment with their little moves and wanted to speak to ease the atmosphere at the moment. They didn''t know how to say. First, no matter how others got the ticket, they were still complaining in a small group that they didn''t get the ticket at least ten minutes before they came into the studio.


    At the thought of what they just said in the group pretending that they didn''t have a ticket, the three people couldn''t help holding their forehead. They shook their heads embarrassed and couldn''t open their mouth.


    Because they were afraid of being seen, they came very early. After they came, the surrounding audience continued to enter one after another. The three sat in the middle of the third row, sitting side by side, motionless.


    Wang Qian was responsible for maintaining the order of the audience before the opening. She was shooting at the audience. Her eyes suddenly focused on Park Xiangzi and them.


    I saw three people staring at the empty stage at the moment. The three people who were quite familiar didn''t talk to each other, which made Wang Qian very strange.


    Originally, she also had a lot of work. Maybe she saw them say hello and didn''t have much time to talk, but the state of the three people was so strange that Wang Qian couldn''t help walking over because of her curiosity.


    They all looked forward, and Wang Qian just walked straight into their vision.


    Huang Shanshan couldn''t help leaning forward when she saw Wang Qian, as if she saw a life-saving straw.


    Park Xiangzi smiled when she saw Wang Qian and decided to take the initiative to talk to Wang Qian to break the embarrassment.


    When Jin Taining saw Wang Qian, his eyes lit up. Finally, he would not feel guilty because he carried the other two people to get a ticket. When Wang Qian came, everything was fine.


    All three wanted to take the initiative to talk to Wang Qian, and they all thought about what they should say. When Wang Qian came to the front, they leaned forward at the same time.


    "Thanks to Wang Qian, you gave me this ticket..."


    The three spoke in unison.


    Wang Qian was still wondering what was wrong with the three people. They all spoke in such a unified way. Huang Shanshan, Pu Xiangzi and Jin Taining were stunned when they listened to the voice like a trio.


    They looked at me and I looked at you. Of course, they heard what the other party said and knew what they said. They couldn''t help but say again at the same time, "your ticket was also given by Wang Qian?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the three people were stunned again.


    Wang Qian said, "what are you three doing? A chorus. "


    "No, Wang Qian, you gave me a ticket altogether?" Park Xiangzi couldn''t help asking first.


    Huang Shanshan and Jin Taining didn''t speak as fast as park Xiangzi. They didn''t synchronize this time, but they didn''t ask this question, so they nodded together.


    Wang Qian looked suspicious. "There are three in total. One for each of you."


    "Didn''t you say there were no tickets before?" Park Xiangzi asked again.


    "There were no tickets, but later President Han knew that you wanted to see but there were no tickets, so you specially set aside three tickets for me to give you, one for each person. I handed them to you respectively. What''s wrong?" Park Xiangzi''s problem confused Wang Qian a little. She just handed the tickets to the three people for Han mo. she wanted to call them out together to avoid trouble.


    But she didn''t expect that when she contacted the three people and said that she had tickets in hand, the three people were very mysterious and said that they would go alone.


    "But what did you tell me at first? There was only one ticket." Park Xiangzi clearly remembered that he asked Wang Qian in the information that there were several tickets. Wang Qian said there were not many, only one.


    Wang Qian was even more confused and forced, "yes, I mean, there is only one. You can only get one. If you want to take two and bring a friend to see, there must be no. You can only guarantee that you have tickets, so one for each."


    Park Xiangzi almost spit out her old blood. In fact, she asked how many pieces meant to take Jin Taining and Huang Shanshan to watch the program. As a result, Wang Qian said that there was only one piece, so she didn''t dare to say much. After all, no matter how good the relationship between friends is, if there is only one ticket, they all hope to be her own.


    Not only did Park Xiangzi think so, but Huang Shanshan and Jin Taining also thought so, so they both asked similar questions and misunderstood them.


    Until Wang Qian turned and left, the three looked at each other and giggled.


    "Oh, it''s all Wang Qian''s fault. I thought there was only one."


    "Hehe, I thought there was only one, but it''s not bad. We all have tickets. It''s good to come in."


    "President Han is really nice to us. Knowing that we wanted to see the scene, he specially asked Wang Qian to give it to us."


    All three said casually with an embarrassed smile.


    After all, they are all good friends. After taking the initiative to speak, they began to chat freely. After a while, the audience was full.


    Familiar stage, familiar lighting, familiar host.


    Zhang Mingli stood on the stage for the second time in the program. He stood in the center of the stage and interacted with the audience.


    "Today is the second program of" listen to me, mom and Dad ". In the first program, we gained laughter and moved. After the program was broadcast, many audience friends were leaving messages to our program group, saying that they were glad to watch our program when it could be remedied and catch the tail of children''s childhood." Zhang Ming''s polite language is very slow and emotional. Although he is married and has no children, he hosts children''s programs all year round. He knows the child''s mood and what the child needs.


    This program is different from the previous one. In the last program, Zhang Mingli almost went on stage with five groups of guests at the same time. Five parents appeared in the center of the stage with five cute babies.


    But today, before the program began, Zhang Mingli stood on the stage and said a lot of words, including review, sharing and more moving.


    Zhang Mingli continued, "in today''s new program, we still invited five groups of families. Their combination method is the same as that in the previous issue. Each family sends two representatives, one of the parents and one of the children. The answer system of the two programs is the same, but different. "


    After Zhang Mingli''s words, someone in the audience began to whisper. They understood Zhang Mingli''s meaning, but they didn''t quite understand what it meant to be the same and different.


    Before the audience reacted, Zhang Mingli''s voice sounded again above the stage.


    "Now let''s invite our five groups of participating families to make a brilliant debut!"


    The white fog and lights on the stage sounded at the same time as the host''s voice.


    In the applause and staggered lights, five groups of families appeared together in the center of the stage.


    At first, there was a white fog. When mixed with lights, the audience could see the appearance of the guests clearly. They couldn''t help staring, opening their mouths and taking a breath.


    All the micro expressions of the audience were captured by the camera and displayed on the big screen.

 Chapter 814

    "What''s going on?"


    "Isn''t it a father, a mother and a child? What''s the situation?"


    "Will grandparents and children attend?"


    "But I didn''t see the children. Is it the next batch?"


    "Let grandparents compete with their parents. Who knows more about children?"


    The audience began to whisper. They were all viewers who had seen the first program on TV. Of course, they knew what the first program looked like, but the painting style of this issue was not quite right.


    Zhang Mingli smiled and left time for everyone to discuss in a low voice. A moment later, he said jokingly, "everyone must be wondering, aren''t we children''s programs? Don''t we have a lot of cute babies in the first issue? Where''s our cute baby? Where have they gone? "


    Zhang Mingli pointed out the doubts of all the audience in a few words. Yes, their cute baby is gone. The agreed parent-child programs are all adults on stage now.


    Zhang Mingli looked at the audience, continued to maintain his iconic smile, paused for a moment, "what if the cute children have grown up?"


    There was an uproar when the audience sat down.


    The camera walked around the audience, and everyone''s face was full of shock.


    Zhang Mingli didn''t continue to give any hints. The audience was shocked, but they could understand Zhang Mingli.


    This is also a scene of parents and children, but the parents are no longer young couples who are too busy to take care of their children, and the children here are no longer cute babies who are always crying.


    "Xiangzi, did I read it wrong? That man looks like director Shen." Jin Taining stared at the stage with round eyes.


    Because when the participating families came out, they sprayed dry ice and white fog at the same time, coupled with the light, the facial features of the guests were not so clear, and everyone didn''t see it clearly. After everyone stood on the stage for a while, the light became soft and the white fog dispersed, so they began to notice the appearance of several groups of guests participating in the program.


    Park Xiangzi had seen him look familiar for a long time, but he didn''t dare to doubt Shen Fei. As a result, he was mentioned by Jin Taining and felt that he looked like him.


    Huang Shanshan tilted her body slightly forward, pushed her glasses, and found the clearest angle to see the guests on the stage. When she saw the guests on the stage, her eyes were stunned for a moment, and then returned to calm. "It''s director Shen. That''s right."


    Jin Taining is just suspicious. Now he is so firmly confirmed by Huang Shanshan, but he can''t accept itˇ° Director Shen didn''t tell us when he participated in the program. Are you afraid of losing face? " Jin Taining Snickers.


    "Didn''t you tell him when you came to the program?" Park Xiangzi glanced at Jin Taining''s bad smile and rolled his eyes.


    "I don''t say, because there is only one ticket, I''m afraid..." Jin Taining said hesitantly.


    "If you''re afraid that someone else will take a ticket and someone you can''t get it back, it''s over, isn''t it?" Park Xiangzi said sharply.


    "Inside..."


    Jin Taining wanted to refute. Park Xiangzi waved his hand and said angrily, "don''t explain. Everyone thinks so."


    The three good friends looked at each other and smiled.


    "Brother Han, is that... Director Shen?" Little pangxie opened his eyes and looked carefully at the people on the stage.


    Wang Qian quickly looked through the script. There was no Shen Fei in this issue. How could he be here? Should she not go to the wrong set


    In fact, even song Yingxiong and Guo Tao just learned that Shen Fei had participated in the program. He was not the one they had originally scheduled, because a group of guests who participated in the program the day before suddenly couldn''t come. In a hurry, they had no way. They had to meet the requirements of the program, meet the positioning of their age, have a little entertainment spirit, and have no time for an interview. Han Mo learned about it, As soon as I looked up and just saw Shen Fei, I said directly, "there are people."


    In this way, Shen Fei participated in the program with his mother.


    Shen Fei didn''t know how to operate the program at all. Only in the last program, parents answered some questions about children. Five groups of parents were annihilated, and none of them could answer more than half of the questions correctly. This program caused a great shock in the society.


    It gives a blow to all parents and reveals a social imagination from another perspective. Parents live with their children every day. How much they know about their children has aroused profound reflection. How many fathers regard their home as a hotel, and how many mothers only pay attention to their children''s academic achievements, but ignore their children''s happy growth.


    Although Shen Fei usually doesn''t pay much attention to TV programs, he watched the program and watched it several times.


    I mainly want to write down the questions that have appeared in it, and then ask myself whether I know the answer according to the questions. Basically 80% of them don''t know the answer the first time. Then I can basically answer correctly by carefully observing my son, communicating and playing with my son, and watching it the second time.


    So he has a great sense of achievement. He found that as long as he pays a little attention to his son and spends more time with him, he can understand a lot of things. He suddenly found that his son has grown up and knows a lot of truth. He doesn''t need to treat him as a child at all.


    Shen Fei is very interested in the program. In fact, he really wants to participate with his son. Fortunately, he wanted to show it in the program. He wanted to find a chance to go through the back door with Han mo. before he could speak, Han Mo took the initiative to say it. Of course, Shen Fei agreed.


    But he didn''t expect that this time he was not allowed to participate with his son, but with his mother. Because he liked the program, he didn''t ask too much, so he directly agreed.


    Shen''s mother used to be a dancer of Beidu song and dance troupe. She has seen the world. It''s absolutely no problem to be on the program, but she was suddenly pulled by her son to be on a program or in person. At first, she still had some doubts.


    I asked Shen Fei what he wanted them to do. Shen Fei introduced the next issue to his mother, and then speculated that this issue might be for parents of a different age group to answer questions about their children.


    When the old lady heard about her son, it was really too simple. Although her son was married and had children, she knew everything about her son as a mother, whether it was the clothes she liked, the colors she liked, the food she liked, or the most fulfilling things, and the birthday gifts she wanted.


    Maybe the world is big enough for his son to fit into the whole world, but for the old lady, the world is small enough to accommodate only one person.


    Song hero coughed and whispered in Han Mo''s ear, "President Han, did you really not tell director Shen the rules of the game of our program?"


    Because when Han Mo and Shen Fei talked about this before, they all watched and heard what Han Mo said. When Shen Fei asked whether it was the same as the first issue, Han Mo''s return was "the same".


    Han Mo didn''t say that song hero and Guo Tao didn''t talk much.


    Song hero looked at Han Mo uncertain.


    Han Mo smiled, "didn''t tell."

 Chapter 815

    In order to be fair, five groups of families drew lots before the program began. Shen Fei and his mother drew lots to become the first group of guests to participate in the program.


    In fact, Shen Fei wants to be the first to appear. He thinks that the first appearance is memorable. In the last program, five groups of families, in fact, the latter four groups also have their own problems and have different stories, but he is still the most impressed by Xiaohu.


    Shen Fei is very happy that he can draw No. 1 to play this time.


    Shen Fei stood on the stage for the first time. He was a director, but he was always on the other side of the camera, watching the surveillance and observing the performances of the actors. This time, he stood on the other side of the camera, still on the brightly lit stage. Shen Fei was a little excited.


    Like the previous issue, there are two positions on the stage, one for answering questions and the other for writing answers.


    In the last issue, Xiaohu wrote down the answers to all his questions on one side of the stage, while his father stood opposite the big screen in the center of the stage to answer the questions about his son.


    This issue is the same.


    Shen Fei walks towards the position of Xiaohu in the previous issue, and Shen''s mother moves in the other direction.


    Just stand firm in your position.


    Shen''s mother smiled kindly. Shen Fei nodded confidently to her mother.


    When Shen Fei and Shen''s mother stood, the audience burst into warm applause, which was regarded as encouragement to them.


    It''s not just Shen Fei. In fact, the audience also thinks that this issue may be just different ages. It seems to be a new trick played by the program group to let parents of different ages answer questions about their children. Therefore, when the first group of families stand in their own position, they begin to look forward to the beginning of the program.


    Zhang Mingli smiled and waited for the applause to end. He didn''t read the questions, and there was no picture of the beginning on the big screen.


    While the audience was still waiting for Zhang Mingli to continue, he said, "Mr. Shen, aunt Shen, your positions should be changed. Mr. Shen answered the question and aunt Shen wrote the answer."


    As soon as the voice fell, Shen Fei and Shen''s mother were stunned. They looked at each other and were at a loss.


    The audience also began to whisper.


    This effect was expected before. Han Mo stood under the stage and looked at Shen Fei with an ignorant face on the stage.


    Song Yingxiong and Guo Tao don''t know why they feel a little schadenfreude at this time.


    Shen Fei was completely confused. He looked down at the stage and tried to find Han Mo''s figure. He really wanted to ask. Didn''t it mean that he came to the program to keep up with the first issue? How come the rules of the game have changed and don''t play like this.


    Under the stage, the people in the stands are very clear, but the lights on the stage are dazzling. It''s too difficult to find someone under the stage.


    Shen Fei really wants to cry without tears.


    Zhang Mingli talked about the rules of the game again. In fact, it is very simple. In the last issue, parents answered their children''s questions. Now, in turn, children answered their parents'' questions.


    Shen Fei''s head was buzzing, but he could only bear it. According to the requirements of the program group, he changed his position with his mother.


    After the audience knew the new rules, they also had different ideas. After the last program was broadcast, parents did their homework. They were a little looking forward to asking some questions about their children. On the one hand, they tested whether they had made progress in understanding their children these days, which was also a test for themselves. On the other hand, they all have the confidence to answer 90% of the questions by themselves.


    But no one expected that the program group changed its playing method, not answering children''s questions, but answering questions about parents.


    Zhang Mingli is very professional. The reaction of the audience and guests was expected before the program began, so Zhang Mingli gave everyone enough time to respond and said again, "now let''s invite our aunt Shen to answer the questions on the question board one by one. After answering, give the question board to our staff.


    Although Shen''s mother didn''t expect her son to answer these questions, when she answered each question, she would calculate in her heart whether her son could answer it. For herself, it''s not a question, just some common sense questions and answers, about preferences and special days.


    Soon Shen''s mother finished writing. At the moment when she returned the question board to the staff, Shen''s mother looked up at Shen Fei, showing a touch of complex eyes.


    After the staff took away the question board, Zhang Mingli interacted with Shen Fei on the stage and left time for the staff to enter the answers into the question bank.


    After all, Shen Fei is a director and doesn''t have stage fright. He is a very lively person. The interaction should have been very witty, very humorous, and even a small climax. However, these possibilities are before Shen Fei knows the new rules of the game. At the moment, Shen Fei has no confidence in his heart. He can''t be lively or humorous.


    "Mr. Han, will director Shen keep up with father Xiaohu in the first issue? He can''t answer a question." Little Ponzi whispered.


    Now Shen Fei''s expression is too similar to that of Xiaohu''s father when he saw the topic in the previous issue, that is, his smile is stiff on his face and his self-confidence is stiff on his face. The whole person feels embarrassed and stiff on the stage.


    Han Mo shook his head slightly. His shaking his head didn''t mean no, but didn''t know.


    He didn''t tell Shen Fei at the beginning because of the program effect. If he knew in advance that it was not Shen''s mother who answered questions about him, but he answered questions about Shen''s mother, he would certainly go back and do some homework, so it wouldn''t be the most real picture.


    Han Mo didn''t just tell Shen Fei, but all the families participating in the program didn''t tell him.


    Song hero smashed his mouth, "I don''t think so. Shen Fei is actually very filial. He changed his parents'' big house last year. At that time, we said that a house of 200 square meters was really rich."


    Guo Tao also nodded, "yes, Shen Fei was not famous and had little money before. He may feel that he has lost his parents. Now when he has money, he has not paid less to his parents economically."


    Shen Fei''s parents were originally working-class people. Although they didn''t worry about food and drink, they had a car of more than 100000 people and an old house with two bedrooms and one living room. Since Shen Fei made some money with Han Mo, he changed his parents'' house and car. In other people''s eyes, this is a filial son.


    The editor and Director under the stage tried a gesture for Zhang Mingli, and there was also a prompt in the headset. The staff has entered all the answers into the question bank, and the answer can be officially started.


    The picture of starting to answer questions has appeared on the big screen. Zhang Mingli looked up at the big screen, turned his head and smiled at Shen Fei and said, "Mr. Shen, are you ready?"


    Shen Fei really wanted to say that he was not ready, but at this time, the knife had been put on his neck and had to start.


    Shen Fei took a deep breath and tried his best to squeeze out a suspicious confident smile.

 Chapter 816

    Why is it suspected of self-confidence? Because Shen Fei is really not confident, he can only take a deep breath to keep calm.


    Soon the first question popped up on the big screen.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Shen, what is aunt Shen''s birthday?" The title has been displayed on the big screen.


    Zhang Mingli read the title clearly on the big screen.


    This question is really not difficult. If you don''t even remember your parents'' birthday, the child should be thunderstruck. On weekdays, even if you are busy in other places, you can''t go home for family reunion on your parents'' birthday. Even if life is forced, you can''t give your parents a luxury meal on their parents'' birthday, but at least you will call home and say hello on that day.


    The first question was a sub question. The audience was relieved and whispered about their parents'' birthday.


    Shen Fei was the same. When he saw this problem, the tension on his face was cleared away. Mom''s birthday was just coming.


    "On July 28, say my mother''s birthday." Shen Fei replied loudly.


    This question is not difficult. It''s not uncommon for Shen Fei to answer it.


    Zhang Mingli said, "let''s take a look at the correct answer written by Aunt Shen. Did our guest son say anything about his mother''s birthday? Look at the big screen. "


    Zhang Mingli points to the direction of the big screen.


    A line of words pops up on the screen: July 28.


    "Correct answer!" Zhang Mingli shouted.


    The audience burst into warm applause, which was a good start. Everyone cooperated very much, and the applause lasted for a while.


    "Not bad. Director Shen didn''t disappoint us. It seems that he came prepared." Jin Taining nodded with appreciation. They all knew that Shen Fei bought a house and a car for his parents. At that time, they thought Shen Fei was filial. Now it seems that they will send a lot of gifts on his birthday and take his parents out to eat, drink and have fun.


    Park Xiangzi also applauded, but he was much more calm than Jin Taining. "I think this problem is a sub problem. Unless very unfilial children, there are few people who don''t remember their parents'' birthdays. Just as parents remember their children''s birthdays. In the last program, the parents who didn''t answer one question in those groups didn''t encounter such a simple problem. If they did, they wouldn''t answer all the questions wrong. "


    Huang Shanshan pushed her glasses and nodded slightly. "I agree with Xiangzi. This question is really a sub question. Just look at the next question."


    Jin Taining doesn''t think so. In his heart, Shen Fei can certainly pass five passes and cut six generals. He doesn''t say that all answers are right, but he also needs 80% accuracy.


    The three good friends stopped discussing this topic, because it is not debatable whether it is good or not. It still depends on Shen Fei''s own performance. Everything is unknown.


    "That''s great. Director Shen got the right question first. He will certainly be able to pursue the victory in the future." Pang Xie began to worry that Shen Fei would be like father tiger in the last issue. He didn''t answer a question correctly. How long will it take.


    "Then look back, the future is not necessarily." Han Mo objectively told the truth.


    Although things may not be certain in the future, Shen Fei''s momentum has risen. When he just knew the rules of the game, the whole person was not good. Fortunately, the problem was not difficult. Shen Fei returned to self-confidence. Before, he just forced out a smile suspected of self-confidence. Now his smile is normal and really self-confident.


    Shen''s mother and Shen Fei''s eyes collided in the air. Shen Fei regained his confidence, and Shen''s mother was a little relieved.


    After the applause, Zhang Mingli picked up the microphone and said with a smile, "we Mr. Shen answered the first question easily. It seems that he is a good filial son. Mr. Shen must never be absent on aunt''s birthday."


    Zhang Mingli asked Shen''s mother this question. She nodded repeatedly. That''s true.


    "Our question is a good start. I hope director Shen can answer the next question with the same ease.


    Shen Fei has regained his self-confidence and can''t help laughing secretly. It may be that he thinks the program is too difficult. Maybe the problem is this difficulty. After all, it''s an entertainment program. How can it embarrass the guests? Of course, this is Shen Fei''s idea.


    "Is Mr. Shen ready? Let''s move on to the next question. " Zhang Mingli said with a smile.


    Different from the lack of confidence just now, Shen Fei can shout out loudly, "ready."


    "OK, please listen to the question." Zhang Mingli beckoned everyone to look at the big screen.


    The second question appears on the screen.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Shen, what is aunt Shen''s most hope to come true recently?"


    As soon as the problem arose, the scene began to agitate.


    This problem is too difficult. The most hope to come true is that his mother''s little wish is still recent. Shen Fei really can''t think of it, because he thinks his parents should have nothing missing. Now he has money, gives his mother a card, swipes it casually, buys what he wants, and his parents must buy everything they want, so it can''t be regarded as a careful wish.


    The countdown in the upper right corner of the large screen keeps shrinking, and the speed is very fast. There is a little difference from the previous issue. This issue also adds the effectiveness, which increases the sense of urgency of the countdown.


    Compared with the opening of his birthday just now, the second question is a little difficult for Shen Fei.


    In Shen Fei''s memory, everything his parents bought was too expensive, so it was not too expensive to buy him.


    The countdown of less than ten has begun on the big screen, and the dubbing has become a more rapid sound effect.


    "Seven, six, five..."


    Everyone present counted down together in their hearts. If they don''t say the answer again, this question will be passed. If they pass directly, no answer will show that the second question is wrong, and Shen Fei doesn''t want to.


    "My mother wants to change a new mobile phone." Shen Fei is afraid of overtime and speaks very fast. "


    When Shen Fei''s answer came out, the countdown stopped on the big screen.


    "I don''t think it''s accurate to say an answer after so long." Guo Tao whispered.


    Song hero waved his hand, "there must be a lot of little wishes, and what he asked was relatively general, and the answer was slow and normal.


    Han Mo didn''t answer and kept looking at the stage seriously. Shen Fei''s expression at the moment was a little embarrassed. Others didn''t know, but he knew whether the problem was made up.


    Zhang Mingli read the topic in advance, and he had a general idea in his mind.


    "Let''s see what aunt Shen''s correct answer is."


    A line of words jumped out on the big screen and everyone was stunned.


    We didn''t expect that Shen''s mother would give such an answer in the end. It turned out that her little wish was so easy to realize. As long as she used a little dessert, she could make the old lady very happy.


    Shen Fei''s expression froze on his face. A moment later, he swallowed his saliva and read his mother''s latest wish again word by word.


    "You can have dinner with your son."


    A meal? Shen Fei desperately remembers when the last time his family sat together for dinner.

 Chapter 817

    When Shen''s mother''s answer hit the big screen, the audience gave a "Oh", which everyone didn''t expect. In everyone''s eyes, they just sat down with their son for dinner. What kind of wish is this? Isn''t this the most common thing? Many families do this almost every day.


    But for Shen Fei''s parents, they can have a meal with their son, just like a reunion dinner. They may only have one time a year during the Chinese New Year. Sometimes they have to make a film when they catch up with the Chinese New Year. Maybe even the Spring Festival is spent in the crew. Shen father and Shen mother can only get together with their son through video.


    In the eyes of others, it is a common thing. In the eyes of their old couple, it is a wish or some extravagant wish, because they can''t ask their son to give up his job because of their little mind. They know that work is the most important thing for their son.


    Everything my son has now is due to his efforts to change it back. Parents can''t help, let alone make trouble for my son.


    With such a mind, they have never said their wishes, so they have been enduring and looking forward to


    Shen Fei was stunned. Looking at the answer made by his mother on the big screen, the whole world seemed quiet.


    Shen Fei didn''t speak for a long time. He was not surprised, but he was running rapidly in his brain. When was the last time he had dinner with his parents.


    It''s been too long.


    For a long time, he can''t think of it directly, but depends on memory, time and other things.


    On his father''s birthday, he wanted to go back to dinner, but he missed it because of filming, but he bought his father a box of Maotai and a big red envelope.


    Later, on his mother''s birthday, he also wanted to go back. Because of the publicity of the new film, he really couldn''t drag himself away and didn''t go back. However, he decided to take a luxury double tour in Hawaii and let his parents travel.


    There are father''s day and mother''s day. He wants to go back. It''s just an important festival. At the same time, it''s also the best time for film release or publicity. He has always been busy. Sometimes he can only take time to call home. In fact, he hasn''t forgotten these days, but he''s really too busy. Moreover, his family is not in Beidu. He has to take the high-speed rail plane when he goes back. It always takes time on the road.


    However, he gave his parents or bought gifts that he thought they would like, and he also wrapped super big red envelopes.


    Shouldn''t parents be happy?


    Shen Fei still remembers that when his father received the Maotai from him, he specially sent a circle of friends to show off.


    My parents also took a lot of photos in Hawaii and told him that the video was very good. I hope he will play together in the future.


    And every time I call and say I can''t go home, my parents understand very well. They also say that work is important and just have a meal. It''s nothing. There has to be time to eat.


    Now how


    One difference between this issue and the previous issue is that the rhythm of the program is different.


    But Han Mo took this into account, because the parents were responsible for answering the questions in the last program, and the children gave the answers. After all, the child is still young, so it is impossible to make sense of every question, but the parents are responsible for giving the answer in this issue, so after each question, Zhang Mingli simply asks why he gives the answer.


    The answer was displayed on the big screen for a while. Zhang Mingli gave everyone enough time to weigh the significance of Shen''s mother''s answer. Everyone may have their own ideas, whether the old lady''s ideas are consistent or inconsistent.


    Zhang Mingli turned to Shen''s mother. "Mr. Shen''s answer is that Aunt Shen''s little wish recently is to buy a new mobile phone, but aunt Shen''s own answer is to have a meal with her family."


    Shen''s mother understood the meaning of Zhang Mingli''s question, smiled politely, picked up the microphone and looked at Shen Fei.


    Shen Fei remembered at this time. He said the answer casually. Yes, mobile phone.


    Although Shen Fei seldom goes home, the old couple always take the initiative to have a video with their son to see if they have been fat or thin recently. Shen Fei will meet the old couple''s requirements as long as he has time, whether he is on the set or not. Sometimes the time is very tight. He may hang up for five minutes.


    In the last video, Shen Fei remembered asking his mother if she wanted anything. Her answer was mobile phone.


    Shen Fei looked at his mother with some doubts.


    Shen''s mother said slowly, "Xiao Fei was busy. He originally said he would come back to me for mother''s day, but he couldn''t go home because of his busy work. He specially told us by video phone. At that time, he asked me what gift I wanted, so I casually said I wanted a mobile phone.


    In fact, Xiaofei is very filial, really filial. He is just too busy to spend time with us. In fact, we all know that he has us in his heart. Otherwise, you won''t remember us whether it''s a birthday or a holiday. You''ll buy us red envelopes and give us a group to play. In fact, our friends around us know that we have a good son. We''re very capable and filial. We''re really satisfied. "


    The old lady paused for a moment. She had been praising her son just now. She was looking for steps for her son. Shen Fei''s answer was too far from what she said. She didn''t want others to think that her son was not filial, so she gave her son a step down.


    With these preparations, the old lady began to say why she wanted to have a meal with her son recently.


    Shen''s mother couldn''t help sighing, "Xiaofei hasn''t come home for dinner for a year and seven months. The nearest time he came home was last year''s new year''s day. He just passed by at work and stayed at home all night. We didn''t know in advance and didn''t prepare too many dishes. It was too late. The vegetable market was closed, But my son likes to eat the pickled intestines in the vegetable market. My old man went to someone else''s house and begged for a long time before they sold us all the intestines to be sold the next day. Maybe because they were to be sold tomorrow, we bought them in advance, and the pickled time was not enough. He was always a little surprised at the taste. Xiaofei tasted them all at once, and didn''t think they were delicious, He took one bite and didn''t eat. The old man bought a lot. He wanted him to take it back to eat, but he didn''t take it either.


    Xiaofei is really good to us, and we try our best to make Xiaofei happy. Every time Xiaofei gives us a gift, we sun it on the Internet, and send him photos of going out to play in time, so that he can know that we like gifts and have a good time going out.


    In fact, we don''t care about gifts. We are old and especially valuable things are not suitable. How dare we take out more than 100000 watches.


    In fact, we don''t want to receive gifts. As long as Xiaofei can go home for dinner on the holiday birthday, it''s our biggest wish. Xiaofei is afraid that we are tired of going abroad and have no language. He always contacts our guide, follows us all the way and takes us to play, but in fact, we prefer to go to Xiaofei''s city. At least we can see our son every day, but his son always doesn''t let us go. He says we go and doesn''t have time to receive us.


    In fact, I really want to sit down with Xiaofei and have dinner together. The three people sit together, just like when I was a child. "


    After Shen''s mother''s words, the whole studio was quiet.


    Shen Fei stayed where he was. He never thought that his mother would say such a thing.

 Chapter 818

    Shen''s mother said the most common and plain vernacular. She didn''t think of it at first, but it''s not difficult to understand when she thought about it.


    When children are young, parents are working hard. In fact, they also want to give their children the best education and the best life. They may ignore their children''s growth, pay more attention to their children''s learning than other aspects, and ignore their children''s emotions. But when children grow up, find a job and go to work, in the hearts of parents, children''s work is above all else.


    Even if Shen''s mother wants Shen Fei to have dinner with her, spend mother''s day and celebrate her birthday, when there is a time conflict between her son''s career and her hopes, as a mother, she will definitely let her son get busy with his work. She won''t mention letting her son go home for dinner. No matter how much she thinks, she won''t say.


    In the hearts of parents, their affairs are small, and their son''s affairs are big.


    Shen''s mother didn''t deliberately sensationalize, but spoke out in the most plain tone, but made the whole studio quiet.


    The audience here are all young people, aged from 20 to 40, who are sons and daughters of man. When they heard Shen''s mother''s words, they were silent.


    In fact, in the hearts of their children, it may be filial piety to give money to their parents and buy gifts for their parents on birthday festivals. Parents spend their money and take their gifts, but they are really not as happy as them and need their care and company.


    In fact, like children when they were young, children need not only a favorable living environment and toys given to them every birthday festival, but also the company and care of their parents. And care is not equal to material abundance.


    Shen Fei''s parents have pensions. They don''t need too much help in material aspects. They prefer to have a family reunion often. Shen Fei can take his wife and children home to see them more.


    Shen Fei has settled in Beidu. He wants to pick up the old man to live in Beidu, but the old couple are used to living in small cities. Beidu has no friends and is unwilling to leave his hometown. Shen Fei also has no way to buy a big house for his parents in his hometown.


    Shen Fei''s hometown is a third tier city. Although the house he bought is very large, the price is not as terrible as Beidu.


    Zhang Mingli understands Shen Fei very well. He works hard in the north and has been drifting North for many years. His life is very tight. Finally, he works harder and hopes to be better on a good basis. No one dares to say that he will always have a smooth career. If there is a high tide, there will be a low tide. It depends on who is high and the tide lasts a long time. He can seize the opportunity to go more in the rising period of his life.


    That''s why Shen Fei used money to make up for his regret that he couldn''t accompany his parents, but he didn''t think about understanding his parents with his heart and didn''t try to pay attention to what his parents really need.


    He ignored


    Shen Fei''s eyes flickered as he looked at his mother. It turned out that his mother''s wish was so simple that he could realize it as long as he wanted to complete it. But I didn''t notice it all the time.


    Guo Tao sighed, "I haven''t returned to my hometown for a long time."


    Song hero smashed his mouth. "I can understand Shen Fei''s mother''s mood. My girl often says that she is busy studying and doesn''t go home after doing a project. I often think it''s not far. She comes back by car. There''s no time to go home for dinner. I think she has time for dinner with her classmates. She has no time for dinner with the two old us. "


    Song Yingxiong thought of his life with his wife, the empty old man, and couldn''t help complaining about his daughter. On the holiday and birthday, the two old people stared at each other. They didn''t want to see their daughter. As a result, a large table of dishes was ready. The girl called and didn''t come back to eat.


    Only those who have experienced that mood will understand that in the hearts of their children, it is not a meal. They can''t eat it any day, but in the hearts of their parents, how can it be just a meal? That''s reunion.


    Xiao Peng Xie stood beside Song Yingxiong and Guo Tao. He heard all two people make complaints about him, especially Song Yingxiong''s own daughter.


    Little Pang Xie is the same. He used to think it was just a meal. He could always eat. He couldn''t eat on New Year''s day, the Dragon Boat Festival and the Mid Autumn Festival. Moreover, he didn''t have to catch up with the festival day. He could eat at any time.


    But he dragged on and didn''t go back to dinner for a year. He always said that he was busy with his work and couldn''t go back to dinner with his parents, but he was so busy that he didn''t even have time to go home? On weekends, he would rather go out with his colleagues in Beidu than go home to get together with his parents.


    Before today, he really felt that it was just a meal. He had dinner with his parents since childhood. It was nothing special. Now he realized that the weight of the meal in his heart was different from that in his parents'' heart.


    After the second question, the atmosphere became a little awkward. The main reason was that Shen''s mother''s words poked everyone''s heart. Everyone here had made such a mistake, but they didn''t feel they had done wrong until they heard Shen''s mother''s words.


    This is only the second question. There are eight questions in total. As in the previous issue, the program will continue no matter how much feeling you get in the second question.


    "What aunt Shen said just now is not only to her son, but also to all of us present. Let''s go home and have a look, eat with our parents, watch TV and talk about family affairs. Even if we are busy at work, we can spare a day to accompany our parents. When you go back, make good arrangements for this month''s schedule, call home and tell your parents when you want to go home for dinner.


    OK, let''s move on to question three. "


    Zhang Mingli controlled the rhythm of the program very well, pulled everyone''s thoughts back to the program itself, and the title stem of the third question was displayed on the big screen.


    "Does mother like salted egg yolk or salted egg white?"


    After seeing the topic, Zhang Mingli also felt very simple. In order to adjust the atmosphere, he smiled and said, "salted eggs are the food that often appears on our dinner table. Especially during the Mid Autumn Festival, almost every family will prepare salted eggs. Now please ask Mr. Shen to think about whether his mother likes to eat salted egg yellow or salted egg white?"


    Like the first question, this question was given away in vain. Pang Xie also felt relaxed. He really hoped that Shen Fei could answer the next questions correctly. This question is not difficult and certainly no problem. Maybe Han Mo deliberately mixed it with difficulty when arranging the questions, which is more interesting.


    Shen Fei couldn''t help laughing when he saw the question. He was afraid to ask a very subjective question. He was afraid that he would answer wrong again. The question of salted egg yellow or salted egg clear was too simple for Shen Fei.


    The timing on the big screen had just begun. Zhang Mingli finished reading the topic and looked in the direction of Shen Fei, "please answer."


    As soon as the voice fell, Shen Fei quickly said to the microphone, "salted egg white. My mother likes to eat salted egg white."


    PS: feverish... Hey~

 Chapter 819

    Shen Fei''s answer is salted egg. After that, Shen Fei smiled confidently. The difficulty of this question is the same as his mother''s birthday. He doesn''t need to use his head.


    It''s also a coincidence that most people must like to eat salted egg yolk. After all, salted egg yolk is more delicious and tastes better. Salted egg is clearer and saltier, and the taste is not so good.


    But mom is the opposite. In Shen Fei''s memory from childhood, mom likes to eat salted egg white. Every time she eats salted eggs at home, the old lady knocks the salted eggs on the table twice, pulls away the egg skin, and pouts out the egg yolk to Shen Fei and puts it in his bowl.


    When Shen Fei was a child, he asked his mother why she only ate salted egg white and gave him salted egg yolk every time. At that time, his mother replied that she liked to eat salted egg white.


    Zhang Mingli said with a fierce method, "are you sure? Do you want to change it? There''s still time. If aunt Shen''s answer comes out, you can''t change it. I''ll give you another chance. "


    Shen Fei waved with confidence, "OK, don''t change."


    Shen Fei looked at the big screen with expectant eyes and waited for the answer given by his mother to be displayed on the big screen. This question was very stable.


    But at the moment, Shen''s mother''s eyes are a little complicated, not as optimistic as her son.


    Under the gaze of the whole audience, the big screen suddenly jumped, and Shen''s answer appeared on the screen.


    "Salted egg yolk."


    Shen Fei couldn''t believe his eyes. He closed them and opened them again. Yes, it''s still salted egg yolk.


    Why is it salted egg yolk? Doesn''t mom like salted egg white best? This was what she said to him before. Although she was young at that time, she remembered clearly. That''s what my mother said. She said she liked to eat salted egg white.


    Zhang Mingli was surprised to see the answer. He just excited Shen Fei because Shen Fei was so fast and confident. Zhang Mingli thought he could answer correctly, so he asked him if he was sure.


    But when the answer given by Shen''s mother lights up on the big screen, everyone is stupid.


    "Wrong? No, Shen Fei was obviously not Meng''s answer just now. He should have known it. "


    "Yes, looking so confident and confident, I thought this question was a sure bet."


    Song Yingxiong and Guo Tao were also surprised.


    The audience also made a slight sound of discussion, and the expression on his face was full of doubt.


    "Did the staff enter the answer wrong?" Shen Fei suddenly picked up the microphone and said that he couldn''t believe he was wrong. His mother likes to eat salted egg white all the time. Two years ago, when he came home for breakfast and porridge, his mother deducted the salted egg yolk to him, and then ate the egg white himself.


    Zhang Mingli was also stunned and looked at the staff under the stage. The staff shrugged and shook their heads.


    "No mistake, this is my answer." Mother Shen''s voice echoed through the microphone in the studio.


    The reversal came too suddenly. Although it was nothing to like salted egg yolk or salted egg white, if Shen Fei hesitated for a long time and finally typed the wrong question, no one would feel wrong. After all, he seldom went home and didn''t understand his family''s living habits. It''s not surprising.


    But the strange thing was that he was very confident that his mother liked to eat salted egg white, but he was judged wrong by his mother on the spot.


    Shen Fei was not silent this time. He really couldn''t figure out how his mother suddenly changed her mind at the scene. It''s clear that she likes to eat salted egg white for decades. How can it suddenly become salted egg yellow.


    "Mom, don''t you understand the meaning of this question? Don''t you always like salted egg white? I remember when I was a child, you told me you liked salted egg white. " Shen Fei took the microphone and said in a very helpless tone. He really didn''t want to make mistakes on the topics he was good at. He thought he should be able to answer correctly.


    Shen''s mother''s eyes flickered and took a breath. In fact, she knew her son would answer wrong, because she did not say she liked eating egg yolk. Originally, she wanted to write that she liked eating egg white against her heart, but the staff repeatedly reminded her to follow her heart. Shen''s mother finally wrote salted egg yolk according to her heart.


    "In fact, I always like to eat salted egg yolk, but I admit that I told Xiaofei that I like to eat salted egg white."


    This answer made the audience more confused. Since they like salted egg yolk, why tell their son they like egg white.


    Zhang Mingli had the same question, so he directly asked the audience why.


    Shen Mu smiled peacefully, "salted egg yolk is delicious. I believe most of the people present like to eat salted egg yolk. I''m also out of proportion. But Xiaofei also likes to eat salted egg yolk. He wants salted egg yolk. We can''t throw away the egg white. We''re not a wasteful family. Someone always wants to eat egg white, so I always give him the salted egg yolk that Xiaofei likes to eat first, Then I eat egg white. When he was a child, he was very sensible. I was afraid I said I ate egg white because he liked egg yolk. He would not eat egg yolk, so I lied to him that I liked egg white. When he grows up, he comes back to eat less and occasionally. If there are salted eggs, we all give him the yellow. My wife and I eat egg white. In fact, I eat egg yolk when he is away. "


    The audience suddenly realized that when they saw the kind mother Shen on the stage telling these stories in the most sparse and ordinary tone, everyone was moved by the mother.


    In fact, many parents give their children good food and lie that they don''t like it. New working class families can''t throw away what their children don''t like to eat. Someone has to eat, and this person is usually their parents.


    Shen Fei stood still, his eyes twitching fiercely, his nose sour and his eyes red.


    Now that he has money, he can only eat the egg yolk and put the egg white there. He can eat what he wants with his mother at the same time without his mother pretending to like what he doesn''t like.


    But these are not the key points, because parents will never just eat the egg yolk and throw away the rest. They will never have this wasteful lifestyle in their life.


    Shen Fei''s heart is like being held in one hand. His mother cheated him for 30 years. For 30 years, he thought his mother liked to eat egg white. He doesn''t know how many dishes his father and mother pretended to like to eat just to be with themselves.


    If it weren''t for this program, Shen Fei probably didn''t know that his mother ate egg white for him all his life. It turned out that his mother liked egg yolk, but in front of him and in his memory, his mother didn''t eat egg yolk once.


    Shen Fei''s naturally sagging subordinates clenched his hands. Just now he just felt that he ignored his parents'' feelings, but he was still filial. At this moment, Shen Fei really found that he was not even filial.


    PS: I still insisted on writing a chapter to say good night and go to bed ~ ~ refill ?

 Chapter 820

    In the last issue, Xiao Hu explained her inner thoughts very intuitively. In this issue, Shen''s mother talked very often. He didn''t think there was anything wrong with her son. His tone was full of understanding and tolerance. In her heart, her son''s work was the most important. Her wish was hers. She wanted her son to accompany her to dinner, but her son didn''t have time and was busy working. The old lady didn''t complain at all, Instead, I think work is what my son should do.


    As for the salted egg, Shen''s mother thinks every mother will do it. It''s no big deal.


    "I remember when I was a child, my mother always left me delicious food. One of the most common words at dinner was to give her what I didn''t like. I was picky when I was a child." Little pangxie recalled that when he was a child, he liked beef stewed carrots best, but he only liked beef instead of carrots. Carrots just borrowed a taste. Often a pot of beef was eaten by himself, and carrots were eaten by his parents.


    At that time, my mother said the reason was to eat beef teeth, so I didn''t like it. Now I think it may be the same as Shen Fei''s mother. Where is a tooth, just because he likes to eat beef and doesn''t eat carrots, but there are meat and vegetables in a pot, and someone always has to eat carrots.


    If he doesn''t eat, his parents eat.


    Little Ponzi didn''t understand before. Now, when they associate with each other, they suddenly feel that they haven''t found out before.


    Song Yingxiong smiled and patted little Pang Xie on the shoulder. "What''s the matter? I think of myself. In fact, parents are like this. When you have children in the future, it''s the same. Delicious food must be close to the children. It doesn''t mean that our family is poor, but there''s no need to waste. Children will eat more if they like. We look happy. It doesn''t matter what they eat."


    "Yes, our family is the same. The little villain in my family only eats egg white instead of egg yolk. I eat all the remaining egg yolks." Guo Tao seems to complain. In fact, he feels very happy. He was willing to eat his son''s leftover egg yolk. That was what his father should do. He didn''t think anything was wrong.


    Han Mo looked at everything on the stage and listened to the people around him. His initial goal was basically achieved. He didn''t want to criticize anyone. He just wanted to let everyone know what his parents did silently for them through this platform, so that the audience can reflect on themselves, so that the program didn''t waste the golden file of the weekend.


    Shen Fei''s rigid body trembled a little and suddenly said, "Mom, why don''t you tell me you also like salted egg yolk? In fact, although I don''t like egg white, it''s not that I can''t eat it. I can eat a whole salted egg, or you can eat a whole egg alone, so that we can all eat egg yolk."


    Shen Fei couldn''t figure out why his mother could cheat him for so many years. Although it was a small matter, she didn''t have to accommodate him. Why did she have to eat egg white against her will.


    Shen''s mother picked up the microphone, smiled and said, "I don''t care. If you like to eat more, I''m happy."


    Look happy


    This may be the mentality of every parent. They are happy to see their children eat more. In fact, it doesn''t matter what they eat.


    Song Yingxiong shrugged at Shen''s mother''s words, "see, every parent is the same, with the same mentality as me. As long as my girl likes to eat, I''ll be happy. It doesn''t matter what I eat, whether I don''t eat or not."


    Guo Tao smiled and looked at Pang Xie, who still couldn''t understand this feeling. "You have to have children to understand."


    It seems that a long time has passed. That''s because the emotional impact during this period is too sharp. Everyone is immersed in this seemingly ordinary but deep maternal love. The program continues, and the fourth question jumps out on the big screen.


    "Do you know when your mother was ill recently?"


    fall ill?


    Shen Fei frowned slightly.


    "My mother has always been in good health. She should not have been ill recently." Shen Fei said to Zhang Mingli.


    Because all the questions are random, it is really possible that they draw no answers. In that case, Shen''s mother will write that there is no answer. If Shen Fei also happens to say no, it is his right answer.


    Zhang Mingli looked at the staff. The staff gave a hint. Shen''s mother didn''t write no, so she was ill recently.


    "Only one hint can be made. Aunt Shen has been ill recently." Zhang Mingli suggested.


    Shen Fei was stunned. Although he seldom came home, he often made videos with his parents. He didn''t find any signs of his mother''s illness. In his impression, he should have never been ill this year. Why did he suddenly say that he had been ill recently.


    "Ask me this question, and I can''t answer it." Little Pang Xie sighed softly. He felt that he was useless. He thought he knew his parents very well before. Now he thinks it''s not the case at all. He doesn''t know his parents at all. He doesn''t know anything except his parents'' birthday.


    "You don''t know normal. If you ask my girl this question, I''m sure she doesn''t know either." Song hero said.


    The countdown on the big screen has reached the last ten seconds.


    Shen Fei still doesn''t have a clue. It''s not like those topics that can be covered. If he knows, he knows, doesn''t know and doesn''t make it up. It''s impossible to be accurate.


    10ˇ˘ Nine... Five, four, three


    "I''ll give up this question." Shen Fei didn''t want to say this, but he had to say that he really didn''t know. Although he was ashamed, he didn''t know, just didn''t know, and there was no way.


    "Unfortunately, let''s look directly at the answer given by Aunt Shen."


    There are two typefaces under the title on the big screen.


    The first line should have been the answer given by Shen Fei, but he gave up, so this line was directly marked with a red give up label.


    The next line is the answer given by Shen''s mother, "a week ago."


    A week ago?


    Shen Fei couldn''t believe it because they had a video last week. The mother in the video couldn''t see that she was ill. She talked and laughed. Shen Fei always felt that she could see when she was ill, but her mother''s state was definitely not ill. Moreover, she asked her parents about their physical condition. They all said it was very good, very good.


    "Mom, you were ill a week ago? When we watched the video, I thought you were OK? "


    Shen''s mother picked up the microphone. "You''re so busy at work. How can we tell you when we''re sick? It''s not easy. Your father and I will be happy whether we are comfortable or not."


    "If you''re not feeling well, you should tell me what you''re hiding from me." Shen Fei is a little excited. He doesn''t understand why his mother and father are obviously uncomfortable and pretend to be very healthy.


    "It''s no use telling you that you''re so far away. Why should I worry you?"

 Chapter 821

    Shen''s mother''s words are still so calm. She is not dissatisfied. Her son can''t say the answer. She also thinks it''s a very normal thing, because she deliberately conceals it. As for why, there is no special reason. It''s just a hard video. There''s no need to let the child know that she is ill.


    Shen Fei was silent. His mother didn''t blame him, but he couldn''t help blaming himself. He recalled what he had done for his parents? There seems to be nothing but money and gifts. My parents are ill, I haven''t bought medicine once, and I haven''t taken them to the hospital once. Is I a son.


    Even one video is hard and precious in the eyes of parents. They are unwilling to show their uncomfortable side. They endure it and pretend to be happy with him. The key is that I didn''t find it. In fact, I can see that I''m uncomfortable. I didn''t notice how careless I was.


    "It''s almost the same now. Which parents often talk about their illness. They are worried about their children''s illness. I''d rather be ill than her illness. I can stand it when I''m ill. The day she''s ill will collapse." Song hero shook his head helplessly.


    As soon as she saw Shen''s mother''s answer, she understood that it was basically the same as their family. Every time before the girl came back, his wife and he would tell each other, don''t say it''s useless. The child finally came back. To be happy, it was like being sick and uncomfortable. She wouldn''t show a little at all. It''s almost the same if she didn''t say she was an actor. That''s why he said that if he asked his girl to answer the question, he might not be able to answer it.


    Little Ponzi looked guilty. He couldn''t answer it either.


    Han Mo glanced at Pang Xie and comforted, "the past is over. In the future, he often goes home and pays more attention to his parents."


    If he didn''t live with his parents, Han Mo believed that not many people could answer this question. If he had done it before, he might not be able to answer it himself.


    Shen Fei''s nose was sour and his eyes were red. What moved him most was not that his mother did all this silently for him, but that his mother clearly did a lot, but showed a very ordinary state. She felt that these were what she should do, and had been doing so all the time. It was not worth mentioning.


    Shen Fei wiped the corner of his eye, "Mom, I''m sorry."


    This sorry sentence condenses all Shen Fei''s feelings. He doesn''t know what to say to express his feelings at the moment. Only this sorry sentence.


    The old lady was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect her son to apologize to herself. She didn''t think his son had done wrong. "Don''t say that, Xiaofei. My mother doesn''t want to tell you that we are sick. We are old, have poor resistance, and often get sick. You are busy with work. You can''t distract you every time. You are filial and tell you that you will definitely come back. In fact, it''s not very serious, As soon as you came back, it was very serious. "


    This is the truth of the old lady''s heart. She would rather take some medicine and carry it by herself than suffer for her son''s delay in work. She is not afraid, but if it affects her child''s work, she will feel guilty for a long time.


    Shen Fei shook his head, "no, you and my father are in my heart, much more important than work. What is work? Work is to make money, and making money is to make our family better. Without you and my father, what is the meaning of making money."


    Shen''s mother''s eyes were also red. It was the first time she heard her son say such words. She was really moved.


    The whole audience was moved by the mother and son. Everyone present was a child. Their parents did the same thing as Shen''s mother, but they never found it or just found it.


    Huang Shanshan had been crying for a long time. She kept wiping the tears secretly flowing from behind her glasses with a paper towel in one hand. She had been floating in Beidu for so many years. Before, she not only earned little in a small magazine, but also was always bullied. She was tired when she came home. She didn''t even want to go out of her small room for a few days of new year''s rest. She knew that her mother wanted to talk to herself, But because she has exhausted all her energy at work and doesn''t want to talk anymore, she always refuses her mother openly and secretly.


    Now think about it, my mother happily carried the fruit into her room, and then left. How could she be so unfilial.


    I know that no matter how busy my work is, it''s not a reason to neglect my parents.


    Park Xiangzi touched Jin Taining with her elbow. "Do you have a paper towel for me?"


    Jin Taining glanced at Park Xiangzi.


    The latter hurried to deliberately block it with his hand.


    Jin Taining took out a paper towel and handed it to her. He asked incredulously, "are you crying?"


    In Jin Taining''s impression, park Xiangzi has never cried. Every time he looks like a man and a woman, he has such an abnormal behavior today.


    "Don''t cry, blow your nose." Park Xiangzi took the paper towel.


    Others didn''t want to admit it, and Jin Taining didn''t ask.


    Shen Fei didn''t answer the following questions well. He really paid too little attention to his parents. After saying sorry, Shen Fei put it down. He didn''t mean to abandon himself, but he knew that he had done too bad in the past and would treat his parents better in the future.


    From his initial self-confidence to facing the reality later, he experienced a growth process. He finally knew what his parents thought. He sincerely thanked Han Mo for thinking of him before recording the program and letting him participate in the program.


    Without this program, Shen Fei would not know that his parents still had so many "lies". They wrapped him with love and would rather sacrifice themselves, but there was no complaint. The people who really hurt him and love him in the world will always be their parents. The people who can really give up everything and make him perfect will always be their parents.


    Only the love of parents can be ignored. They take this love for granted, but as children, they can''t take it for granted. When parents are old and need more care, they should get more attention.


    Shen Fei is very grateful for this program. It''s not too late for all this.


    When the last question appeared on the big screen, all the questions of Shen Fei and his mother ended. Shen Fei had been waiting for this moment for a long time. He came out of the answer table, went to his mother, hugged his mother tightly, and kept saying, "thank you, sorry."


    At this moment, it seems that time is still. There are only this mother and son in the world.


    There was warm applause under the stage. In the applause, Shen Fei bowed deeply to the audience, and then walked down slowly with his mother.


    Shen Fei and his mother are the first group of families, followed by four groups.


    The four groups didn''t know what happened in front of them at all, and they repeated this feeling again and again after taking the stage.


    The parents of every family in the world are similar. The difference is only the character and way of expression, but the selfless love for their children will not change.

 Chapter 822

    The recording of the second program is over. The recording of this program is also quite successful. The audience leave one after another. Everyone has their own different feelings and thoughts. Han Mo knows that everyone who has seen the program will certainly take action, so his efforts are not in vain.


    He doesn''t want to do a sermon program, but wants people who ignore other feelings because of their work to wake up. In fact, people who are really filial to their parents will think of themselves through a program and other people''s things. For those who have no filial piety at all, they will only feel that the program is boring, preaching and will not play any role.


    Therefore, the songs are only sung to those who understand, and the programs are only shown to those who understand.


    For Han Mo, just like the last program, is there only praise? Of course not. Many others say that Han Mo is pretending to be a preaching program to win attention. In particular, the variety shows of other stations feel that it is because Han Mo took this routine and played this idea that he robbed the audience and the ratings will be so high.


    Han Mo doesn''t care about those people''s comments at all. It''s superfluous to say a word to those who don''t understand the program. Pang Xie and his colleagues were angry when they saw the negative comments. They had to tear themselves to death. Han Mo didn''t let them go, because this kind of program is not a difficult problem for everyone.


    Some people are like that. They can''t understand why other people''s programs have high ratings. They just see the high ratings and indulge everything else in their minds. Even some people have begun to scold without even watching the program. If these people ignore them, they will lower their IQ and waste time, so they don''t need to pay attention at all.


    The mentality of Han Mo in the second program is the same, and he doesn''t care much about negative evaluation.


    However, Han Mo believes that the audience who can sit in the studio and watch the program on site must recognize the program.


    "Mr. Han, thank you." Huang Shanshan went backstage from the audience to find Han Mo, just to say this.


    Han Mo is not surprised. For these young people who have been working alone in the north, they will more or less ignore their attention to their parents. It is not that they are not filial. They will call their parents on their holiday birthday and buy gifts and red envelopes for their parents. They just don''t go home often. They don''t want to go back because they are busy because they don''t realize it, What parents need is not gifts, not red envelopes, but they often go home to have a look.


    Huang Shanshan had collected her emotions before she came to Han Mo, but when she said the word "thank you", she still couldn''t control her emotions and her eyes were red.


    Jin Taining also followed and quickly handed Huang Shanshan a paper towel. "President Han, you don''t know. I didn''t do anything else in this program, so I handed the paper towel. Fortunately, I brought a lot of paper towels."


    Park Xiangzi followed. Jin Taining turned back and prepared to give Park Xiangzi another one. He was directly rejected by park Xiangzi with a white eye. Jin Taining didn''t feel embarrassed and put away the paper towel directly.


    Park Xiangzi is different from Huang Shanshan. Huang Shanshan is a soft and weak little girl. She is used to being sentimental. She can cry to death when watching a TV play at home. Park Xiangzi is a boy character and never shed tears. This time, she also cried. Of course, she doesn''t want people to know, especially in front of so many acquaintances.


    Moreover, park Xiangzi''s mood was controlled quickly. Except that his eyes were a little red, he couldn''t see that he had cried just now.


    Pang Xie and Jin Taining are about the same age. They are always run by Jin Taining at ordinary times. How could they miss the opportunity this time? Seeing that Jin Taining''s delivery of paper towels was rejected, he walked over with a smile and said, "Oh, what''s the use of bringing so many paper towels at ordinary times? They can''t be used at all. You think others like you and love to use paper towels so much."


    Jin Taining snorted coldly, "have you ever been in love?"


    "I..."


    "No love, no voice."


    Little pangxie really didn''t fall in love. At the moment, Jin Taining''s eyes turned green. He turned his eyes at Jin Taining and turned back to Han mo.


    Except Han Mo, everyone teased little pangxie about not falling in love.


    Little Pang Xie has endless sadness in his heart. If secret love is love, he has been in love many times.


    Because of the program, the originally repressed atmosphere became happy because of little Pang Xie.


    "All right, all right. Don''t joke about little Ponzi''s never been in love before." Guo Tao said solemnly.


    "Yes, they always bully me and always make fun of me. They haven''t been in love. What''s the matter? It''s better for Guo." Little pangxie hurriedly stood beside Guo Tao, as if he had found a comrade in arms with similar aspirations.


    But he didn''t stand firm beside Guo Tao, and Guo Tao spoke again.


    "It''s also a joke that little pangxie can''t fall in love after that." Guo Tao said as if nothing had happened.


    Everyone laughed.


    Little Pang Xie was stunned, his mouth twitched, his smile frozen on his face, and the whole person was not well.


    Jin Taining was still wondering why Guo Tao suddenly spoke to little Pang Xie. He usually joked the most. What''s the wind today. I didn''t expect there to be an afterplay.


    Little pangxie walked aside unhappily, feeling that the whole crowd was full of malice.


    At this time, Wang Qian came from the backstage and didn''t know what had happened. Just now the guest left the scene after the recording. Wang Qian was responsible for this work.


    "Mr. Han, Shen guide sent aunt home. Let me tell you, and I won''t come." Wang Qian reported to the author of Han Mo, but her eyes glanced at several others, because everyone except Han Mo had strange expressions. Little pangxie was full of resentment, while Jin Taining and others were full of bad smiles.


    Han Moqing said, "it''s normal that Shen Fei didn''t come. Originally, he was just a guest to attend the program. He should leave after recording the program, and he had to send his mother back. He didn''t think there was anything wrong.".


    "We are sure that the ratings of this program will be higher. It has the foundation of the previous issue and the new elements of this issue." Song hero put away the smile on his face and said from his heart.


    In fact, at the beginning, he was a little opposed to Han Mo''s changing the rules of the first phase. After all, the parent-child category of the first phase has a good market, and there is absolutely no problem recording another phase. However, Han Mo insisted on changing the direction in the second phase. It''s hard for him and Guo Tao to say anything. Now think about it, Han Mo is always right. He has his own ideas. They can''t think of it. It''s not because they don''t want to think, but because they don''t have enough level.


    Lao song was really convinced. He just thought that he was old anyway. There was no need to think about creativity and planning in the future. He just did what Han Mo said. Anyway, every time he objected, it turned out to be wrong. He might as well have a rest. Suddenly he felt that his future directing career was very relaxed.

 Chapter 823

    As we talked, it seemed that the topic returned to little pangxie. Little pangxie played an important role in the crowd, that is, no matter where the topic started, it would eventually return to him.


    It''s like a family gathering in the new year. No matter where the topic starts, it will end up when to find an object and when to get married.


    "In fact, our little Pang Xie is not bad. His work is good. Han Mo''s personal assistant is good to hear. I don''t know how many little girls can scream. The working ability is also good. There is no big money, but it is better than ordinary office workers. It has a good character and a good temper. " Song hero looked at little pangxie and analyzed his advantages.


    Little Ponzi kept nodding, tears in his eyes.


    "Looks..."


    Little pangxie waited for song hero to go on, with a expectant smile on his face.


    Song hero sighed, "it may be delayed in this appearance."


    Little pangxie kept nodding. Before he could hear clearly, he mechanically wanted to continue the action of nodding just now. When everyone around him laughed, he reacted and his action was half frozen.


    Han Mo looked at the time and was ready to go back. His assistant was always run because he couldn''t find a girlfriend. Han Mo felt that there was no light on his face, so he said casually, "in fact, there are many girls here."


    Han Mo didn''t mean to say his name, but there are a lot of people present now.


    Guo Tao added with a smile, "yes, Xiangzi, Shanshan, Wang Qian..."


    "Impossible." The three girls refused in unison before Guo Tao finished speaking.


    Even Guo Tao didn''t expect them to react so quickly and was stunned.


    "It hurts my self-esteem. Brother Han, do you want to go back and take me a kick, and I''ll go too." Little Ponzi pretended to be angry and said.


    Han Mo smiled and knew that little pangxie was pretending to be angry.


    Han Mo knows little pangxie better than others. Looking at the back of little pangxie leaving with Han Mo, everyone feels that they have just gone too far.


    "Did we go too far just now?" Song hero felt the back of his head.


    "I didn''t say anything, just mentioned a few names." Guo Tao is also a little guilty, but it seems that he is not the one who finally makes little pangxie unbearable.


    Jin Taining smashed his mouth. "I blame you three. Why did you say it was impossible so neatly just now? It''s good to comfort little Pang Xie. Just be gentle."


    Huang Shanshan''s lips are slightly open and she wants to explain, but there''s nothing to explain. Now think about it. She really shouldn''t be so direct just now. Why should she be gentle? But if she does it again, she may still answer like that, because it''s really the first reaction. The conditioned reflex usually says it directly without thinking.


    Park Xiangzi also thinks it''s too much. Although she doesn''t like little pangxie, she definitely doesn''t hate little pangxie. To be exact, little pangxie is really good. It''s no problem to be a friend, and she''s still a very likable friend. At least she''s magnanimous, won''t argue with the girl children, and will take on more things at work, but others won''t say anything, I won''t quarrel hard. It''s much better than many male colleagues.


    Wang Qian sighed softly and muttered, "in fact, little pangxie is also good, alas."


    Little Pang Xie certainly doesn''t know the inner drama of the girls behind him. In fact, he doesn''t care. He really doesn''t care. Little Pang Xie is born with fewer cells in the pursuit of girls. Therefore, it''s not that little Pang Xie doesn''t want to fall in love, but he really won''t. according to his conditions, many girls are willing to pursue it with heart.


    Along the way, little pangxie was like nothing. He told Han Mo about his secret love history


    Put down pangxie, and Han Mo sped toward his home.


    Every day, Han Mo''s heart is full of pride when he thinks of a large family waiting for him to go back. Although now, except for the little guy jumping up and down, others don''t pay much attention to him, Han Mo still likes the feeling of being noisy at home.


    Han Mo had just inserted the key into the keyhole when he heard a burst of happy footsteps, pattering from far to near to the door.


    They all told the little guy not to open the door no matter who was outside, but to ask the adult to open the door.


    Therefore, Xuanxuan had heard someone open the door with the key, and it was speculated through time that her father must have come back. She didn''t take the initiative to open the door, but waited anxiously at the door.


    As soon as the door opened, the little guy flew over like a swallow and jumped on Han Mo, "Dad, Dad."


    In fact, I can see the little guy every day, but it seems like I haven''t seen him for a long time. Han Mo holds the little guy in the door and walks to the sofa to put her down.


    Han Mo sat on the sofa and the little guy jumped on his father again. "Dad, Xuanxuan has been taking care of her little sister and has done a lot of work."


    Han Mo knows that little guys help with housework every day. In fact, they are not very cumbersome housework, such as wiping ash on their small table with a small rag. Wash your little towel. Wash your little socks.


    Han Mo held the little guy in his arms and pinched her upturned little nose. "What did Xuanxuan do?"


    "I fed my little sister." The little guy raised his chin proudly.


    Han Mo smiled, "but my little sister hasn''t been born yet. How does Xuanxuan feed her little sister?"


    "Mom said that now her little sister is eating what she eats. I fed my mother for dinner today, so it''s equivalent to eating for her little sister." The little guy was quite proud of what he said.


    Han Mo was convinced by the little guy and thought she was right. It''s true. Now everything Shuya eats will eventually be delivered to the baby in her belly. The little guy is right to understand this.


    Han Mo could not help but pinch the little guy''s face again. "Yes, Xuanxuan is great. She can feed her little sister."


    "Can I continue to feed my little sister in the future?" The little guy asked expectantly.


    Han Mo always felt that what the little guy said was wrong, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong. It''s reasonable to say that this reason is not too much, so he nodded and said, "of course."


    The little guy was recognized by his father. His dark eyes brightened obviously, and then he held Han Mo''s face in his hands. "Dad, tell your mother if you want me to continue feeding her. My mother is so stingy that she won''t let me feed my little sister."


    Han Mo finally knows why he always thinks the little guy''s words are strange. It seems right to feed her little sister, but Shuya certainly doesn''t want the little guy to feed her. When she thinks about the scene that the little guy casually stuffed something into Shuya''s mouth, she can''t help laughing and shaking her head.


    "Dad ~" the little guy shook his father''s head with his hands.


    "The father can''t be the master of his mother. If his mother doesn''t want to, his father can''t help it." Han Mo had no choice but to stand up.

 Chapter 825

    Han Mo didn''t expect Zhang Rui to call. To tell the truth, he didn''t expect Zhang Rui to come to the scene to watch the program. However, when Zhang Rui came, Han Mo treated him politely. Zhang Rui said that watching the program was a personal behavior and didn''t let Han Mo greet him. Han Mo really didn''t greet him.


    Later, Han Mo forgot Zhang Rui''s visit to the program. After the recording, he didn''t ask him, so Zhang Rui called Han Mo this time. Han Mo was really a little surprised.


    He doesn''t know the purpose of Zhang Rui''s call.


    Zhang Rui sighed softly, "to tell you the truth, I didn''t expect that the content of this program is different from that of the last one."


    Han Mo is psychologically prepared. Zhang Rui came to see the program because he liked the personal type of the previous issue, but the direction of the second issue is really different from that of the first issue. It is a reverse.


    Although it may not be the type Zhang Rui likes, Han Mo is confident that this is definitely a good program. Han Mo will not compromise on the production content of the program.


    Zhang Rui said again, "I was very moved in the last issue. I saw the true feelings of those children and reflected on myself. But this time, you made me cry. Let me know what a tree wants to be quiet but the wind doesn''t stop, and a son wants to raise but doesn''t wait.


    If I could, how I wish I could join my mother in the last such program. If I could do it again, I wouldn''t let her down. Unfortunately, it''s too late to think of it now. If time could really start over. "


    Han Mo silently listens to Zhang Rui''s regret, but he doesn''t know how to comfort him. He can only choose to be an audience.


    In fact, if Zhang Rui really just wants to question the content of the program, Han Mo has a lot to refute him, but it never occurred to him that Zhang Rui is not looking for problems, but shouting without telling his heart. The head of Beidu TV station, like an old friend, calls Han Mo to tell his pent up feelings. Han Mo didn''t expect, but chose to respect and listen.


    From Zhang Rui''s words, Han Mo knows something about their family. Regret is called regret because it can''t be made up.


    When a close relative dies, no matter how sad he cries or how many rolls he rolls on the ground, his relatives will not come back. The only thing he can do is to be filial as early as possible and as much as possible when they are still alive, so that when that day comes, there will be no regret.


    Han Mo is a qualified listener. He didn''t ask more questions, which won''t embarrass Zhang Rui. Until Zhang Rui finally hung up in tears, he was grateful to Han Mo for listening to himself and bringing such a meaningful program.


    Zhang Rui may not even know why he told Han Mo this.


    But he can represent a kind of people, and a considerable part of the audience will have similar feelings after seeing the program.


    Han Mo had just put away his mobile phone when Meng Si''s phone came in.


    The reason why I knew it was Meng Si''s phone at once was because the bell rang


    Munce''s ringtone is unique.


    "Little Mo Mo, why didn''t you tell me about the program you recorded today." As soon as the phone was connected, Meng Si''s hurried voice came from the receiver.


    "You''re not concentrating on being a suckling father. What do I call you?" Han Mo retorted directly.


    "Daddy also has his own life, and he can''t be completely locked up. I''ll point to your program and go out to get some air. You really don''t call me, which disappoints me." Monsieur was a little unhappy.


    In fact, he really wanted to go out and get some air, but there was no suitable reason to ask Peng ye for leave. Since Peng Ye gave birth to a child, he was the leader at home and abroad. He had to ask Peng ye for instructions on everything. Peng ye not only wanted the nanny and nursery teacher in the housekeeper, but also managed Meng Si.


    Peng Ye was right. She felt that her father should not miss the child''s growth. Even if there were a nursery teacher and nanny at home, Meng Si should be involved. Meng Si understands this concept, so Meng Si has been trying to cooperate. However, Meng Si also wants to have a little life of his own, but he feels there is no good reason. He is really embarrassed to tell Peng ye that in fact, he has been looking forward to Han Mo''s program recording. It can also be seen. He watched the first program, and he and Peng Ye feel very good, And they all decided to do their best.


    Meng Si took the phone and complained, "no matter what, you''re too ungrateful. You have to find a way to compensate me, or I won''t follow."


    Han Mo is a little speechless. He is most afraid of Meng Si playing rogue, but Meng Si uses this move to defeat Han Mo every time.


    Finally, Han Mo could only step back, "well, let me help you take care of your children."


    "Deal." Munce promised faster than anything.


    Han Mo shook his head helplessly.


    In fact, this is not the first time Han Mo has helped Meng Si. Every time he is scolded by Peng ye, he will ask Han Mo for help, and finally Han Mo will help him.


    In fact, Meng Si didn''t seriously learn to take care of children, but everyone was good at it. Meng Si was really not good at taking care of children. He tried all kinds of ways, but the child still cried when he touched it.


    Others Peng Ye fell asleep with him. As soon as Meng Si picked it up, the child cried.


    The nursery teacher said that because the mother already has a connection with the child, the two people are connected during pregnancy, so they are instinctively closer than their father, and father needs to be cultivated the day after tomorrow.


    So Mengsi has been training, but how to train ended in failure.


    Han Mo actually didn''t experience when his children were very young. At that time, Shuya was alone with the children, so Han Mo didn''t bring such a small child. Han Mo''s experience is that the children can communicate when they grow up.


    But the strange thing is that it''s strange that they have no experience here. Han Mo went to Meng Sijia. Han Mo also has little experience, but he can make the child very good. The child doesn''t cry or make trouble.


    So every time Mengsi becomes a negative teaching material.


    Hang up the phone, Han Mo looked at the mobile phone screen and smiled helplessly.


    Shuya has a big stomach and swollen feet, so she doesn''t want to move. He and the little guy went to Meng Si''s house these two times.


    Every time, the little guy studied very seriously how to take care of his little sister, and took the initiative to try feeding milk powder to his little sister.


    "Xuanxuan, do you want to go to aunt Pengye''s house to see your little sister with your father?" Han Mo rubbed the little guy''s head.


    "Yes! Xuanxuan is going to see her little sister. " The little guy is not excited. Compared with the little sister she hasn''t met in her mother''s stomach, Xuanxuan prefers aunt Pengye''s little sister who can be seen and touched.


    "Mom, let''s go together." The little guy ran to Shuya and looked forward to his mother.


    Shu Ya hesitated and thought for a moment. In fact, she hasn''t seen Peng ye for some time. "Well, mom will go with you."

 Chapter 826

    In the past, Shuya was very slow to go out because she had to make up for modeling, but now in the late stage of pregnancy, Shuya can''t make up except for basic skin care, let alone modeling. Going out is a duck tongue hat and sunglasses.


    Shuya without makeup is faster than the little guy.


    "Let''s go." Shu Ya didn''t even change her clothes. She wore maternity clothes at home, and it was the same when she went out. They were all underground garages. For the underground garages, the privacy of the high-end community was very good, and she wouldn''t meet anyone. Shu Ya now has a big stomach and it''s troublesome to change her clothes. Peng YeMeng Si is not an outsider, so Shu Ya didn''t plan to change her clothes.


    Shuya is fast this time. Generally speaking, she goes out with girls. As long as girls are fast, the speed of going out can be improved. It is reasonable to say that when Shuya is fast, they should be able to leave immediately. But the key is that there is not only one girl in the family.


    Han Mo looked helplessly at the direction of the little guy''s room, "Xuanxuan hasn''t come out yet..."


    I don''t know since when, the little guy has very high requirements for his image. The braids are no longer worn by Han mo. he will look at his father with admiration. The clothes are not matched by his father, and he will feel good-looking.


    Today''s little guys have great ideas about their hair style. Every time before braiding, Han Mo will ask, how do you want to comb it today? Why do you ask, because if you don''t ask, it may be difficult to braid, but it will be removed by the little guy.


    For the matching of clothes, the little guy is also very independent. Now she basically finds her own clothes to match, and then puts them on herself. Han Mo is busy.


    Now the little guy is trying on clothes in his small room.


    Han Mo can wait, because that''s how he used to wait for the girl. Now he continues to wait for the girl. There''s nothing wrong.


    But Shuya can''t wait. Originally, she was very anxious with a big stomach. In addition, women are an animal that can only be waited and can''t wait.


    Shuya walked to the little guy''s room with her stomach. "Xuanxuan, we''re going to aunt Pengye''s house. You don''t need to dress up."


    "Mom, didn''t you say that to be a delicate woman is to dress up as long as you go out?" The little guy looked in the mirror and said in a cute way.


    Shuya was stunned for a moment. She didn''t know how to refute the little guy at once, because she said this sentence herself. In the past, when they went out together and were the slowest because of makeup, she used this sentence to speak of Korean ink. Unexpectedly, the little guy heard it. Now she uses this sentence to speak of her.


    "Are you finished dressing up now? Delicate little girl. " Shuya asked with a smile.


    The little guy nodded cleverly.


    In fact, no matter how slow the little guy is, he won''t be as slow as Shuya who needed to make up before. Just because Shuya doesn''t dress up at all now, it seems that the little guy is a little slow.


    Soon the three arrived at Meng Si''s house. Meng Si told the nanny that there would be guests at home later. Han Mo just rang the doorbell, and the nanny hurried to open the door.


    As soon as the door opened, the child''s cry came out from the crack of the door.


    Then he saw Mengsi hurried out of the room. Seeing Han Mo''s moment, his eyes brightened, "your branch has finally come."


    Han Mo could clearly feel Meng Si''s vibrato in his voice.


    "Why haven''t you adapted to it for so long." Shuya frowned slightly and walked directly around Meng Si to the house.


    Meng Si held the child and looked at Shuya''s disdainful back, which just threw at him. He almost began to doubt life.


    Meng Si looked at Han Mo in despair.


    Han Mo smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    The little guy strode up to Meng Si, raised his head and said softly, "Uncle Meng Si, why is your little sister so good that she would cry as long as she was held by you?"


    Meng Si''s expression was frozen on his face. He also wanted to know why. Who can tell him why!


    The little guy didn''t know that this unsolved problem was also difficult for Mengsi, and he was still looking up his little head waiting for Mengsi to answer.


    Han Mo smiled and rubbed Xuanxuan''s head. "Your uncle Meng Si, he is also trying to find the answer. When he finds it, he will tell Xuanxuan."


    The little guy nodded. Although he didn''t know when Uncle Meng Si would find the answer, he should try his best to find it soon.


    Han Mo looked at the baby in Meng Si''s arms, and then the two children took it and held it in their arms. Every time, the child didn''t cry.


    Everyone present was not surprised at this magical scene.


    In fact, there are nursery teachers and nannies, but oh Kan also wants Meng Si to learn to take care of children. He said that nannies and nursery teachers can''t stay with them for a lifetime. In case they need to take care of children in the future, they must have their own ability to take care of children. This is a kind of life skill and should be mastered skillfully.


    So he always forced Meng Si to coax the child, but Meng Si didn''t know what was wrong with him. Anyway, the child didn''t cry, but as long as he picked it up, the child would cry. Or in the same way, others may coax the child, but he can''t coax it well.


    Meng Si was a little speechless, but Peng Yefei said it was because he was impatient and had no intention. Meng Si liked to accompany her children, but now it has become a burden. Seeing Han Mo coming is like seeing a straw.


    "Han Mo, don''t help him. Let him coax the child himself. He can''t always call you if he can''t do it. He is the child''s father." Peng Ye''s loud voice passed through the living room from the bedroom and finally floated to Han Mo and Meng Si.


    Meng Si looked at Han Mo with helpless eyes, and Han Mo smiled.


    In the past, Meng Si would dress up as a delicate little man no matter how busy he was. But now


    Unkempt and bearded, I wear a home clothes, and I don''t wear clothes at all. How convenient is it? It seems that everything starts from children, as long as it''s convenient to take children.


    In fact, Han Mo thinks Meng Sijia''s baby is very obedient. He just likes to be held. As long as he holds her, he won''t cry, so Han Mo doesn''t look at the baby as soon as he holds her.


    But the strange thing is that whoever holds the child doesn''t cry, Meng Si holds the child and cries. Can''t the child feel that he is held only in Meng Si''s arms?


    This may be an unsolved mystery. No one knows why. Everyone only knows that as long as Meng Si holds the child, the child will cry. As for why, I don''t know.


    The little guy pulled his father''s clothes. "Dad, aunt Pengye just said that uncle Mengsi should hold his little sister and learn the skills of taking care of children."


    The little guy warned his father very seriously. In her little heart, aunt Peng ye made a very reasonable point. Meng Si asked his father to help him. He was lazy. Adults can''t be lazy. Be as serious as a child.

 Chapter 827

    Han Mo feels that helping at Meng Si''s home is much more tired than taking care of the little guy at home. In fact, Han Mo is still playing with the little guy at home. He is not tired at all, but at Meng Si''s home


    Han Mo was tired to spit blood. He was not only physically tired, but also mentally tired. Han Mo finally learned a truth. He was not afraid of opponents like tigers but teammates like pigs.


    "Mengsi, why don''t you take my child away and go home to help you carry it." Han Mo said disgustingly.


    "Little Mo Mo, are you going to leave me? No."


    Han Mo, "..."


    If God gave him another chance, Han Mo really didn''t want to make this decision. Why did he come to Meng Si''s house to help him with his children.


    Peng ye and Shuya sat in the bedroom together. From time to time, Peng Ye''s anger could be heard, "Han Mo, don''t help him. Let him do it by himself. I only knew he was a little stupid before, but I didn''t expect him to be so stupid."


    "Han Mo, do you hear me? When you go, who will help him and let him come by himself."


    "Monsieur, make your own dessert."


    Meng Si''s face was full of sadness, but he had nothing to refute his wife. If it were normal, he would have refuted it long ago, but now he dare not refute it at all, not because he is afraid of Peng ye, but because he can''t forgive himself.


    Originally, the child was very good after eating milk. He kicked his legs and played by himself. As soon as Meng Si passed, the child began to cry, tearing his heart and lungs and being loveless.


    People''s children are usually very happy to burp after drinking milk. Meng Si doesn''t burp when he holds the child. He has to vomit for you to doubt life.


    He was already asleep, and the corners of his mouth rose gently, which was very cute. However, as soon as Meng Si stood next to the crib, the child woke up. The only way to open it was to cry and cry to death.


    Let alone Peng Ye''s annoyance with Meng Si. Even the nursery teacher and nanny can''t bear to say to Meng Si, "boss, why don''t you avoid it? The child may have a disagreement with you..."


    Peng Ye shook his head reluctantly, "I have no hope for Meng Si. I can''t learn how."


    Shuya smiled. In fact, when Peng ye said Meng Si before, Shuya spoke to Meng Si. A man just became a father and always had to learn how to take care of his children.


    But later Shu Ya found that it had nothing to do with time. Maybe Meng Si really lacked this nerve in his life. He also worked hard, but as long as it was related to children, it must be worse. Only worse, not the worst.


    The nursery teachers they hired are of high quality and very experienced. They have served in many families. They have come up with reasons for Meng Si''s discord with her children. Just to let Meng si not participate in taking care of her children is what she has become.


    So Han Mo would rather say that he would take the children home and help them, rather than go with Meng Si. Others get twice the result with half the effort. It''s 10000 to work with Meng Si. There''s no merit


    Peng Ye looked at several people who were flying and jumping nearby, took a breath and pressed their temples, "Xiaoya, believe it or not, Xuanxuan is better than Meng Si."


    Shuya was amused by this. She just wanted to say that Meng Si couldn''t be worse than a four-year-old child. She just glanced not far away


    "Oh, uncle Mengsi, don''t touch your little sister. Let me come." Xuanxuan sat on the sofa and held her little sister in her arms. The baby who had just been crying in Meng Si''s hand stopped crying in an instant.


    Shuya coughed and smiled awkwardly.


    Meng Si himself was surprised. He couldn''t cook before, but after Peng Ye was pregnant, he seriously learned from Han mo. he really learned how to cook and learned several tough dishes. He couldn''t compare with professional chefs, but if there were guests at home, he would definitely take it.


    He really didn''t expect that it would be so difficult to take care of children. It''s more difficult than managing the company.


    He can manage a company with tens of thousands of people in good order. It''s not easy to have a baby. Of course, this was his idea when Peng Ye was pregnant.


    After the child was born, when he saw this beautiful little devil with his own eyes, he was not so confident. It turned out that it was much more difficult to deal with a child whose life state was only crying and not crying than with an adult with seven emotions and six desires.


    Adults have a desire to benefit from the company. Working under Meng Si and managing them only need to get along with reasonable policies. The policies are reasonable and reasonable, and serving the public can bring benefits to the company.


    But just born little things... Oil and salt don''t enter.


    You made her hungry and she cried for you.


    You annoyed her. She cried for you.


    You yell at her and she cries for you.


    You tease her and she cries for you.


    Not to mention the rules and regulations, policies and countermeasures, there were only four words in front of her and there was nothing to do.


    Meng Si could not sum up the slightest experience in his failures. The only feeling he summed up was to doubt life.


    It turns out that a company that can manage tens of thousands of people is different from managing its own baby.


    At the beginning, he wondered whether he was still a little uncomfortable with his children because he had just entered the role of father. As long as he studied hard, he would be able to keep the clouds open and see the moon bright.


    Unfortunately, the dream is full and the reality is skinny.


    There is light at the end of the tunnel. Ha ha, it doesn''t exist.


    Only one wave is stronger than another. Cry wave.


    As Peng ye denied Meng Si''s ability, Meng Si denied himself, and finally began to doubt life


    Meng Si is still working hard and hasn''t given up learning to take care of children. He just doesn''t believe in that evil. How can others learn to be a super daddy? He has to become a super bucket in Peng Ye''s mouth. Now even Xuanxuan is better than him. He has no face.


    "Xuanxuan, can you give your uncle some face? Let''s be a little clumsy?" Meng Si said to Xuanxuan pitifully.


    "Huh?" The little guy was stunned.


    Han Mo rubbed the little guy''s head, "ignore uncle."


    "Oh." The little guy nodded.


    Meng Si, "..."


    After half a day at Meng Si''s house, Han Mo drove home with Shuya and the little guy.


    "Dad, I think my little sister is very good. Why does uncle Mengsi always make my little sister cry?" The little guy really can''t understand why Uncle Mengsi always hugs her little sister and she cries.


    Han Mo didn''t want to speak ill of Meng Si in front of his children. After thinking for a while, he said, "everyone is good at something. Uncle Meng Si is not very good at taking his little sister."


    Xuanxuan nodded thoughtfully. She understood this sentence. Just as her father often said, everyone has his own strengths and weaknesses.


    "That''s dad. What''s uncle Munce good at?" Asked the little fellow.


    Han Mo, "well..."


    Meng Si, who had just lost her right to hold her daughter, sneezed and rubbed her nose. "Who scolded me?"

 Chapter 828

    A few days later


    After the recording of the second episode of "listen to me, mom and Dad", Han Mo didn''t worry much in the later stage. It''s not that he doesn''t care about the program, but that the later stage of the program is easy to do. It doesn''t need a funny atmosphere, nor does it need to supplement the voice over of the guests through words.


    Just broadcast the program in the most simple and real way. Every shot is true feelings, and every sentence is the most real without a script.


    Why can Han Mo''s program move so many viewers? Because his program is true. Only every guest on the stage can show his true feelings and move himself can move the audience.


    The program has been scheduled to be broadcast in today''s prime time. People all over the country are looking forward to the broadcast of the program. Of course, the people all over the country do not include their counterparts in Korea and Mexico.


    The variety show broadcast by Apple TV in prime time is happy camp. The program has been leading in ratings for many years, because it is an old variety show with a certain audience base. Even if the program in a certain period is not so wonderful, the ratings will not fluctuate very much, and it is basically in a good state.


    Basically, the ratings of the same period are the first and second positions. Even if the second is not much different from the first program, they call it natural fluctuation. They won''t take it too seriously. It''s impossible to return to the first.


    The other two programs are similar to happy camp. They are old variety shows. Many viewers grew up watching this program. They are very emotional from primary school to junior high school to high school and university. When there is nothing wrong, they always think of watching these programs. Because the time period is very fixed, it was broadcast in this time period more than ten years ago, and now it is still, Sometimes the audience doesn''t necessarily like watching, but they are really used to it.


    Therefore, these programs have never worried about ratings. Although we can''t all be the first, the fluctuation is not very obvious. The programs with ratings in front of us are almost the same, and the audience group is not good at reading. It''s basically a state of one ebb and flow.


    Some new programs don''t want to broadcast at the same time as these old programs. It''s hard for them to get the ratings. In the past, some TV stations were not afraid of death. When they gradually tried the pain of being crushed, all major TV stations learned to avoid it collectively. Before, Beidu TV station arranged a program at this time, but the ratings have been crushed all the time. After several episodes of broadcasting, The program was stopped.


    This time period is very good. Many program groups want it, but they dare not. It was not until Han Mo''s program appeared that this situation was broken.


    Several programs broadcast at the same time began to discuss how to fight with South Korea and Mexico and how to push through the old and bring forth the new on the original basis. Han Mo took the children''s route in the first phase, which was very successful. The ratings crushed them. This week, they are also the parent-child route. The guests participating are all with children. In the program, stars interact with cute children, and there are also some jokes.


    But they don''t know that although Han Mo''s second program is also a parent-child program, the direction is completely different.


    The program is about to start and has been discussed on the Internet.


    "I''m looking forward to the second program. I don''t know what problems the second program will give parents. Are there any children crying on the stage again?"


    "Hey, to tell you the truth, it''s sad that those children shed tears on stage in the first phase. In fact, they just want their parents to accompany them more."


    "When I was a child, my father didn''t often go home. I was so old that I knew that my father and I were a family. Dare you believe it."


    "I''m not the same. When I was a child, my father always went on business and seldom came home. Once my father came back and his hair was cut short. My mother asked me to call him uncle. I really called it because I didn''t recognize it as my father."


    "I''m almost the same. My father''s memory of his youth is very vague. He always says how handsome he was when he was young. Unfortunately, what I see is what he looks like now."


    The content of the program is discussed on the Internet, but we really don''t know that the second phase of the original program has changed. It''s no longer about children, but adults.


    The program officially began.


    "Brother Han, do you think our second program can have the highest ratings?" Little Ponzi walked anxiously around the office.


    In this issue, everyone had to gather in Han Mo''s office. Han Mo didn''t want to watch the program with them at all. He originally refused, but Meng Si called Han Mo for an hour and asked everyone to gather in Han Mo''s office to watch it together.


    He didn''t mean that he had to be with Han Mo or for the ratings of the program, but because Meng Si couldn''t watch TV at home, he had to give a reason to see TV in Han Mo''s office.


    "Changing the theme generally has an adaptation period, but it doesn''t matter. Even if the ratings are less than the first period, it won''t be too bad. We can''t always be the first. Those old programs didn''t pay attention to the real yield in the past. Anyway, it''s a benign floating, so we don''t have to care too much." Song hero knows more about the status of various programs. When Beidu TV originally arranged this time period, song hero still hesitated. After all, there are so many old variety shows.


    But Han Mo surprised him again and proved himself right again with practical actions.


    "I think our audience rating in this issue must still be the first, and it is likely to be higher than that in the previous issue. I''m sure our audience rating in the second issue will also be higher than that in the first issue." Guo Tao said confidently.


    "Director Guo, what you said is too full. I don''t think it will be as magical as you said. The first phase is already very good. I don''t think it''s possible for us to surpass the first phase in the second phase." Wang Qian shrugged her shoulders.


    "If you don''t believe it, you can see it. Absolutely." Guo Tao is very optimistic about Han Mo''s second program.


    Seeing his team arguing about the program, Han Mo smiled and waved his hand, "don''t care too much about the ratings, or watch the audience''s response."


    "Yes, I''ll see what people say on the Internet." Ponzi, turn on the laptop.


    The audience didn''t expect that the second episode of the program was different from the first.


    "The last issue moved me. This issue made me cry. I just answered the program. I''m not as right as Shen Fei."


    "I also cried. The tree wants to be quiet but the wind doesn''t stop. The son wants to raise but doesn''t wait. Many things can''t wait."


    "At the beginning, when the first group of guests came out, I was still thinking, is it to change the age group and see if the mother of this age group can understand the children''s voice. I didn''t expect it to be the opposite, that is, let the children answer their parents'' questions."


    "This angle is really good. We all make the same mistake, making our favorite parents the most familiar strangers."

 Chapter 829

    No one thought that the second program would raise family affection to a higher level. The original was just to let parents not only focus on their busy work, but also spend more time with their children, understand their children''s psychology, don''t miss the important stage of their children''s growth, and avoid regretting when they grow up. Why didn''t they play with their parents like a toy, Spend more time with your children.


    When children grow up, they will gradually alienate their parents with their own circle and their own secrets.


    The second phase is just this stage. When children grow up, have their own career, work and family, they no longer pay attention to their parents. Their concern for their parents may be limited to a phone call on holidays and parents'' birthday, mail birthday gifts to their parents, or transfer a big red envelope through the Internet.


    But their life, their joys and sorrows, their children don''t know at all, their parents won''t take the initiative to mention it, and their children can''t think of taking the initiative to care about it. Even the simplest way to go home often has become the most difficult wish to realize.


    Apple TV director''s office.


    "Director, there''s mail from Beidu TV station." The assistant walked into the director''s office. He knew that the director was in a bad mood, but he had to report his work. He had to tread on thin ice carefully.


    "Ignore." Liu Yadong buttoned his mobile phone heavily on the table.


    The information from Zhang Rui happened to be on the screen.


    Liu Yadong and Zhang Rui are classmates. They are the directors of Apple TV and Beidu TV respectively. Usually, they have to compete secretly. In the past, the two basically shared equally, losing and winning. However, since Han Mo gave the broadcasting right of several important programs to Beidu TV station, Beidu TV station has risen to a higher level.


    However, Korean and Mexican programs cannot be continuous. Basically, as long as Korean and Mexican programs are broadcast, TV stations will make other TV stations jealous of ratings and advertising fees.


    Each TV station has its own master program, and then there is a cycle period. Each major TV station will intentionally or unintentionally avoid the master programs of other stations.


    Therefore, when Zhang Rui was not afraid to collide with happy camp and gave this time period to "listen to me, mom and Dad", Liu Yadong despised it and even sent a message to his old classmates. His words were full of provocation.


    At that time, Zhang Rui actually had no confidence, so when Liu Yadong said it, his heart was empty, but he didn''t lose momentum. He was still trying his best to speak for his program, but because the program was not broadcast, everything he said seemed empty.


    After the type of the program was exposed, Liu Yadong was even more cynical about Zhang Rui. Cultural people would not be so simple and rude to ridicule each other. They all turn around and make others want to taste for a long time, but the parties may see that they are half dead of anger at once.


    Zhang Rui''s nose was crooked because they were in this state before.


    Although Zhang Rui is angry, he can''t help it. After all, his program hasn''t been broadcast yet. Now he''s only popular with Korean ink. But whoever can ensure that the previous program is good-looking, this program will be good-looking. Maybe even Han ink can''t say that the audience is the most changeable and forgetful.


    In this way, Zhang Rui was under pressure and waiting for the broadcast of the first program. He didn''t say anything. He was under pressure and fought with Liu Yadong.


    In fact, there is such a layer of meaning, so Zhang Rui will pay so much attention to "listen to me, mom and Dad". When recording the program, Zhang Rui is very busy and has no time to watch it on the spot, but when the program is broadcast, he is on time and punctually waiting in front of the TV. In fact, at first he just wanted to pay attention to what his program is like. He has no bottom in his heart. But I didn''t expect to be so moved.


    In the first issue, both word-of-mouth and ratings exploded. Zhang Rui can finally cheer up in front of his old classmates. Liu Yadong is also surprised when he sees the program. As the head of a station, how can he not know what response will be after such a grade of program is broadcast.


    Sure enough, the first program blew up. Their old program of more than ten years was vulnerable in front of the new program and was directly thrown away. The most important thing was word-of-mouth. This kind of word-of-mouth guaranteed the minimum ratings of the second program.


    There''s no secret in the circle. Although Han Mo didn''t announce the second program before, the audience naturally doesn''t know it. But Apple TV wants to know how it can know, including what kind of guests they''re looking for, which must be the direction of the program.


    In the last issue, we invited five groups of families with children, but this issue turned out to be five groups of adults. The type of program must be different.


    At that time, Liu Yadong was still a little glad that no one was perfect. No matter how smart people are, they will always make mistakes. It''s good to continue the first phase. It''s not necessarily a good thing to change.


    He mocked Zhang Rui again, but this time Zhang Rui went to the recording site and didn''t take Liu Yadong''s words to heart. He was waiting for the Jedi to fight back.


    This time, Zhang Rui was very smart and did not fight back against all the sarcasm of Liu Yadong, because before the broadcast, Liu Yadong saw the festival with his own eyes. At present, what he said was in vain. When he saw the program, it was the most painful blow to him.


    So when the program was broadcast, Zhang Rui sent a message to Liu Yadong. Liu Yadong just looked at Zhang Rui''s name and directly put his mobile phone on the table. No matter what content, there will be no good words.


    Liu Yadong sat in his office chair. He was watching the program with critical eyes. They all thought the program was very good-looking, not to mention the audience who had expected the program to be broadcast.


    Liu Yadong looked at the ceiling. His body was limp and listless. For the first time, he felt that his face really hurt. He was slapped last week. This week, he thought he could fight back. Unexpectedly, he was slapped again. He began to doubt life.


    "Director, shall we file happy camp for half an hour?" Seeing the director''s state, the assistant couldn''t bear to ask casually.


    It''s okay not to speak. When he said this, he poked it directly on Liu Yadong''s scar. He rubbed and sat up straight, "what file do you mention? What gear, get out. "


    The assistant was kind. Unexpectedly, he was scolded and hurried out. The atmosphere didn''t dare to spread it. He had never seen the director get so angry before. In fact, he didn''t know that Liu Yadong was not angry with him, but with himself. His face was really dark. What he said to Zhang Rui before rebounded to his face. It hurt, It hurts.


    This time not only Han Mo, but also Pang Xie. They don''t care about the ratings. The ratings are just a number for them.


    Han Mo''s cell phone kept ringing. It was the sound of receiving information. After glancing at it, he found that it was a group message, but he had never joined any group. After a closer look, he found that his mother pulled him in.


    Because of her face, Chen Yuehong pulled her son into the group under the coercion and encouragement of her old sisters.


    Because of the broadcast of the program, they set up a new group with a shining name "Han Mo fan group elderly group". In the past, there were so many movies by Han Mo, but the old men and women in the community didn''t want to join a group, because after all, there are young restrictions on movies. Most of them go to the cinema to watch movies. The elderly rarely go to the cinema. Even if there are old people, they won''t be as frequent as young people, so they just thought Han Mo was very powerful, No other ideas.


    In everything before Han Mo, they just think Han Mo is powerful, but not to the extent of fans.


    This time, Han Mo''s program completely moved them. It turns out that Han Mo is a flesh and blood existence. Han Mo not only outputs good-looking programs, but also I output positive energy and emotion, telling their children that they should go home more.


    Not long after the program was broadcast, several old ladies received a call from their children and said they would go home for dinner at the weekend.


    So as long as you know Chen Yuehong, you will take the initiative to contact her. If you don''t know her, you will know Chen Yuehong through various relationships. Soon, there will be 500 fans. And it''s growing.


    Everyone was not satisfied with discussing the program in the group, nor was they satisfied that there was only Han Mo''s mother in the group. They wanted to have Han Mo himself in the group.


    So Chen Yuehong pulled Han Mo in.


    Han Mo is a little speechless. If he quits the group directly, others will look at it. It''s too humiliating for his mother. Han Mo can''t do such a thing, but if he doesn''t quit, everyone will say hello to himself and respond. It''s really annoying.


    So Han Mo thought of a way to pretend to be dead.


    Anyway, it''s OK to be in the group. You can directly tune it into a message without interruption, and then dive.

 Chapter 830

    The warm-up of "listen to me, mom and Dad" lasted for a day until the ratings came out. There were still feedback about the program on the Internet and people all over the country had a big discussion about family affection. Han Mo doesn''t care about other people''s evaluation of his program itself. He just hopes to let more people know what he means.


    Seeing so many people, because after watching this program, they can get along happily with their children and often go home to see filial piety to their parents, Han Mo feels very gratified, and others are not so important.


    "Mom, my little sister is pinching. Does she want to shake hands with me?"


    The little guy looked at the small bag on his mother''s stomach from time to time and stared at it. He felt very magical.


    "Xiaoya, your stomach is much more active than I was at that time. When I was pregnant with cookies, I didn''t have much fetal movement. At that time, I always exercised, did yoga and did exercises. I heard that eating sweets can make the baby active. I also ate a lot of sweets, but it''s useless. The child is not very lively." Peng Ye holds the baby in his arms and squints at Shuya''s stomach.


    Shuya touched her stomach and felt very active. Almost every day, she would have a set of martial arts, one left hook, one right hook, one front kick, one back kick.


    Shuya has little subcutaneous fat and a thin belly. She can often see the outline of her child''s small hands or feet when her child''s fetus moves.


    Every time, Xuanxuan wanted to catch the baby''s hands or feet in her mother''s belly, but she couldn''t catch them every time, and then she kept waiting for her little sister to move again.


    Shuya is also strange. The baby in her belly seems to feel the same. She knows that there is a little sister playing with herself outside. Every time, it seems that the little guy can''t catch it on purpose. Move here and kick there. Shuya''s stomach was missed by both children.


    Shuya smiled and touched her naughty stomach. "Well, don''t play, mom is very uncomfortable."


    "Mom, if you insist again, I can focus on my little sister''s little hands right away." The little guy didn''t mean to give up at all. His two big eyes stared round, and his dark eyes twinkled like stars.


    "You can''t catch it. My little sister is hiding from you." Shu Ya''s eyes looked at her stomach and ran away again. She was a little speechless and wanted to stop the two children, but both children seemed to have a good time. No one wanted to stop.


    Peng Ye covered her mouth and smiled. The baby in her arms was still too young to know what Xuanxuan was doing, but her eyes still turned and smiled from time to time.


    "Xiaoya, it shouldn''t be a boy in your stomach. I wasn''t so active when I was pregnant with cookies. The little girls were very good. I think you are a little like a boy." Peng Ye analyzed according to the thinking of the past people.


    Shu Ya was stunned. She didn''t think that the child''s gender would be a boy. Everyone thought it was a girl before. Then Da Xuan also wanted to have a sister. Then she said little sister and little sister every day. Shu Ya subconsciously felt that the child in her belly was a girl.


    No one ever suspected that the child in her belly was not a girl. Leng Buding heard Peng ye say that Shuya didn''t know how to answer.


    The little guy reacted much faster than his mother. When aunt Pengye said that his mother might have a little brother in her stomach, she suddenly raised her head, "it must be a little sister. She told me."


    Peng Ye covered his mouth and smiled, "Oh? I told Yuxuan, then tell me how I told you. "


    "Every time I call my little sister, she reacts, either kicking her legs or stretching her hands." The little guy believed in his mother''s little sister and didn''t accept the refutation at all.


    Peng Ye didn''t want to continue to discuss this topic with the little guy. After all, he didn''t come out. What he said is just speculation. As for the little guy''s response, Peng ye thought it was the little guy''s own psychological hint. It may also be that the baby''s fetal movement said he wasn''t a little sister. In fact, the baby''s fetal movement may have been accidental. I don''t understand what Xuanxuan is talking about.


    This topic and will soon be brought over. It is less than ten days from Shuya''s due date. Now it may happen at any time. Peng Ye comes to Shuya every day these days to accompany her. Is to be able to follow her to the hospital at the first time when she has an attack.


    Although Shuya was not the first child, she was a little worried. The first child was young at that time. She felt completely forgotten, and she took care of the child alone. The day before she gave birth to Xuanxuan, Shuya was still shopping by herself. She never thought that she could not drive with a child in her belly because she was alone and she had to go shopping, No one could help or take care of her. She was not so delicate at that time. On the contrary, she really didn''t suffer any crime when she gave birth to Xuanxuan.


    Moreover, after the baby was born, she was still in good health, especially able to absorb nutrition. When Shuya was pregnant, she didn''t treat herself as a pregnant woman. What to eat, and she often ate takeout when it was inappropriate to eat. At that time, her stomach looked small. She thought the baby would be very small. The result was not small. She was fat for nothing.


    But now she has several people to take care of her every day and cook delicious food in different ways. It''s so different from that time that Shuya doesn''t remember how she felt when she gave birth to Xuanxuan.


    Through Peng Ye''s affairs, Han Mo is also strict and ready for Shuya to live. He didn''t make the ward as bad as Meng Si, but Han Mo also booked a room in the hospital, which was the suite Peng Ye wanted to live in before.


    However, Han Mo didn''t hold much hope. In short, if it was the same as Peng Ye last time, it could only be nearby. People''s ambulances won''t think whether you have booked a VIP room in the hospital. Where it is close and where the safety factor is the highest, you can go directly.


    If it weren''t for the signs of the attack, they could drive to the hospital by themselves. Anyway, there are many people in the family. Shuya doesn''t go out much now. As long as there is a reaction, the family can drive Shuya to the hospital. They don''t need Han Mo to rush home to send them. Han Mo can also go directly to the hospital to save time.


    "Xiaoya, you have experience. How did you feel before you gave birth to Xuanxuan? You should be able to predict your reaction this time." Peng ye did it himself, so she broke out so much in advance, but Shu Ya followed the rules and would not happen in advance because of her behavior.


    Shuya thought, "I didn''t respond to the birth of Xuanxuan at all, that is, the day before the due date, I went to the hospital, the doctor said I could have a baby, and I had a baby..."

 Chapter 831

    In the past, Han Mo worked hard just for money, for higher attention and more money. It seems that the work itself is for fame and wealth, but now Han Mo is completely different. Money in his heart is really just a number.


    Now, no matter how high the box office of his films and the ratings of his TV programs are, they can''t equal the warm smile of his family at home.


    He is the pillar of the whole family. This is not just reflected in money, not because he makes the most money in the family. His parents, including Shuya and children, attach great importance to him, but a state of mind. In the hearts of the whole family, they hope to discuss every decision they make with Han mo. if Han Mo is against it, they will struggle for a long time if they want to try again, I may give up in the end.


    This is most obvious in the two stubborn old men. In the past, where did Shu Qiang and Han Jun discuss with others? In their hearts, they are the brightest star in the sky. Everyone should turn around them. Their decision is like an imperial edict. Let alone refute it, they can''t make a reasonable proposal.


    At home, like two stubborn old men, the blind bear stands at attention and covers the sky with one hand.


    But I don''t know what happened. They also found that they were slowly changing and became less arbitrary. When they met something, they couldn''t help but want to discuss with Han mo. only when they were recognized by Han Mo did they feel that things could be done, and they would be reassured.


    The two old men have the same feeling. They may not have knowledge of these changes. They become less irritable, more gentle, like to discuss things with others and take care of other people''s feelings. Moreover, they all like little guys jumping in front of them, because they can even compromise with Xuanxuan.


    In front of family and love, everyone has changed his role. Sometimes it''s really strange. Many changes are subtle, and these changes are destined to be in the good direction.


    Because the whole family can be happy together, Han Mo feels more secure when he works outside. Although the two old men often quarrel, they also think about each other. Some time ago, Shu Qiang may be uncomfortable because of the season change, but Han Jun is worried.


    Han Jun always said that Shu Qiang didn''t know how to take care of himself and asked for help when he was ill. In fact, he didn''t mention how worried he was. He urged him to go to the hospital, checked the number of famous medical experts on the Internet, and told Han Mo to ask for a good doctor.


    In fact, in Han Jun''s heart, Shu Qiang has long been friends and relatives. They are a real family. Han Jun was worried about Shu Qiang, because Shu Qiang had cancer. Although he was found early, the treatment was timely, and the operation was successful, he was ill after all. It all depends on his good health and good mentality. Now he looks like nothing.


    But after all, they are almost 60 years old. No matter how good their physical quality is, they don''t have to be young. Han Jun is particularly afraid that the old man will relapse, because once this disease relapses, it won''t be a small thing.


    As long as Shu Qiang is a little uncomfortable, he will be forced by Han Jun to see a doctor. Sometimes he just has a cold. Shu Qiang doesn''t want to go to the hospital at all, and even doesn''t take medicine. Finally, he was dragged by Han Jun company to the hospital.


    In the past, Liu Huijuan was particularly worried about her wife''s body. Sometimes her wife didn''t want to listen. She had to worry in her heart. When she couldn''t, she would ask her daughter for help and let Shu Ya talk about her father. But sometimes Shu became stubborn and didn''t even listen to Shu Ya''s words. She only lost her temper and finally made Shu Ya very angry.


    Now, Liu Huijuan doesn''t have to worry about this at all, because someone treats him. Now two people can deal with Shu''s stubborn temper. One is Xuanxuan. As long as Xuanxuan says to let Grandpa take medicine, the old man will take medicine. But Xuanxuan is a child after all. She can watch her grandfather take medicine. She can''t go to the hospital.


    At this time, Han Jun played his role. As long as Shu Qiang was uncomfortable, Han Jun was more excited than anyone. They even had to take Shu Qiang to the hospital. Most of the time, it was not a serious problem. The doctor didn''t even prescribe medicine, so they let them go back. Can die without stimulation, Han Jun will not tire of repeating to take Shu Qiang to the hospital, just for a peace of mind, no disease is better, if there is a disease, he must be treated. He is most afraid of the recurrence of the old disease.


    Family harmony and happy life are Han Mo''s greatest comfort.


    The parents of other people''s families may have to fight openly and secretly, let alone live under the same roof. They can''t even see each other. It''s just that water and fire can''t be tolerated. Who goes to the house during the festival will become the topic of quarrel. Compared with them, Han Mo''s home is much warmer.


    At the end of the second program, the third program is put on the agenda again. Each program will be a new test. Han Mo actually has no bottom in his heart. Although he doesn''t care about the ratings, he hopes to be recognized by the majority of the audience, otherwise what he wants to express.


    At first, Han Mo just wanted to review the first two issues in the third program. The third program also returned to the theme of children. In fact, this arrangement is more reasonable. A program cannot always have different themes, and there must always be some repetition.


    Although the program is very popular, Han Mo has strictly controlled the number of programs from the beginning. Before the program is broadcast, in fact, he doesn''t know what the ratings will be. Whether it''s good or bad, the program won''t be too long.


    But now Han Mo has some small changes in his heart. This change is not to increase the number of periods. The number of periods has been set, which can not be changed. The change in his heart is the content.


    In the third program, Han Mo had a new idea.


    "Brother Han, we really need to change the third program." Asked Ponzi.


    Han Mo nodded slightly. What he thought was not so complicated. It was terrible when a person didn''t care about gain and loss. Now he dared to move it to the audience in front of what he wanted to express.


    Guo Tao and song heroes have been convinced by Han mo. now no matter what Han Mo becomes, they don''t have a problem. They just work with their hips.


    Little Pang Xie only asked casually. He knew that Han Mo was busy in the office. In fact, he was also busy, but he was busy. There was another more important thing to ask Han Mo for advice.


    But directly speaking, it was a little abrupt. I thought of a way to talk with Han Mo first from work.


    However, Han Mo was very serious when he worked. He was planning the case and didn''t follow pangxie''s idea at all.

 Chapter 832

    Little Pang Xie asked a few questions about the new program. Han Mo just nodded, "eh" and "ah", without a complete sentence. At first glance, he was perfunctory.


    In fact, Han Mo doesn''t have anything to discuss with little pangxie on the program. Generally, he thinks it out and arranges it for little pangxie, so he can do it directly.


    Moreover, little pangxie doesn''t ask the bottom of the matter. He is very measured. He knows what role he plays in the whole process. There is no doubt or pestering questions. This time, it is obvious that Han Mo didn''t want to discuss with him. He has reached the point of awkward conversation, but little pangxie still refuses to go, which is a little strange.


    Han Mo stopped his work, left the keyboard with both hands, looked away from the computer screen and looked at little pangxie, "is there anything else for me?"


    Little pangxie was stunned. He originally wanted to ink with Han Mo for a while. After chatting casually, he began to talk about his own affairs. Unexpectedly, Han Mo guessed that what he wanted to say had nothing to do with the program. It was a private matter.


    Han Mo only looked at it and knew that little pangxie had something else. He simply put down his work, sat back in his chair, smiled and looked at little pangxie.


    Little Ponzi smiled twice, scratched the back of his head, pulled a chair, sat down, moved forward again, and only half of his ass sat in the chair.


    "Hey, brother Han." Little pangxie grinned and scratched the back of his head.


    "Say something." Han Mo smashed his mouth.


    "Inside..." little Pang Xie hesitated and stopped.


    "No, I''m gone." Han Mo looked at little Pang Xie, worried and pretended to stand up and go outside.


    "Brother Han, brother Han, I said, I said not yet." Little pangxie had come to talk to Han Mo, but he didn''t know how to change the topic, and then told Han Mo that Han Mo put it forward directly this time, which saved little pangxie''s opening remarks.


    Han Mo didn''t want to really go, but just teased little pangxie. He sat down again when he heard what little pangxie said.


    "In fact, it''s not a big deal. For you, it''s certainly not a big deal. If you are so handsome and talented, girls must have taken the initiative to pursue you before. I''m different. Hey, I''m long... Talented..." little Pang Xie Bala said a lot of foreshadowing.


    If it was someone else, he would have been impatient for a long time, because he didn''t know what he wanted to express. If he replaced Han Mo with Meng Si, Meng Si might have flown by one leg, but Han Mo was born an excellent listener. Generally, he would not interrupt others or worry, but guess what the other party wanted to express through the dispensable bedding of others.


    Others can''t guess, but Han Mo guessed from the first sentence. What little pangxie wants to express below.


    There are only two possibilities, either little Ponzi wants to pursue someone recently, or someone has pursued him.


    Little pangxie continues to pave the way. Han Mo has guessed what he is going to say. Little pangxie is still talking. If it is normal, Han Mo will never interrupt him. Even if he understands it, he will calmly look at little pangxie and talk nonsense. But now he wants to quickly change the planning of phase III. Shuya may attack at any time of any day. As long as it happens, he can''t work any more.


    Shuya always said that she didn''t care and made Han Mo focus on his career, but how could Han Mo ignore this? When he was born Xuanxuan, Han Mo was absent. He didn''t see the picture of the little guy just born, which has made Han Mo regret all his life. If he missed it this time, Han Mo will never forgive himself.


    So Han Mo called a little and wanted to finish the work quickly, so that he could feel at ease to accompany Shuya in the hospital.


    "Is there a girl who has an idea for you, or do you have an idea for a girl?" Han Mo directly interrupted little pangxie.


    Before little Pang Xie finished his bedding, he was interrupted by Han Mo and stuck in his throat for a long time before he calmed down.


    "Brother Han, how do you know?" Little Pang Xie always felt that his expression ability was poor, and others could not understand what he said. How could he say a lot of nonsense? Brother Han suddenly understood what he said. It was really puzzling to him. Did others say that his expression ability was wrong? In fact, it was not his fault that those people could not understand?


    Han Mo motionless waved his hand, "don''t care how I guessed. What''s the matter with you?"


    Little pangxie coughed twice, covered up his nervous mood, took a deep breath and slowly spit out, "it can be said to be one or both."


    There are two other options, which Han Mo didn''t expect.


    Han Mo didn''t show that he was a little surprised. He just smiled.


    Little Ponzi also felt that this kind of thing happened to him, which was incredible.


    "Brother Han, I want to chase Wang Qian... Hei hei." Little Pang Xie felt the back of his head with embarrassment. North Korea and South Korea Mo smiled and bowed his head and giggled.


    In fact, Han Mo was just wondering who was the person that little pangxie hesitated to say. This person must have known him. If he didn''t know him, little pangxie wouldn''t be here. He would have taken out the photos to Han Mo long ago.


    Just now, Han Mo thought in his heart that these school-age young women who usually contact more had thought about Huang Shanshan, who is gentle and introverted. I also thought about Park Xiangzi, who is straightforward and frank. Even thought about Zeng Ying, careful and considerate. I just didn''t expect Wang Qian, because Wang Qian and little pangxie have known each other for a long time. If there were sparks, they would have called long ago, and not now.


    I didn''t expect that it was really Wang Qian, but one thing is certain. Little pangxie certainly didn''t just move this idea. If he just wanted to chase, little pangxie wouldn''t talk to Han Mo so early. He should have chased, and the other party also had a response. This response must not be a refusal, it may be a default, or it may be ambiguous, That''s why Ponzi wanted someone to help him.


    Han Mo analyzed it in his heart, and his eyes always fell on little pangxie''s face.


    "Actually, I have confessed to Wang Qian..." little Pang Xie paused for a moment and fell into a giggle again.


    Han Mo was a little speechless and urged, "then."


    "Then she smiled back at me, but I couldn''t laugh. Did you agree or disagree?" Little Ponzi rubbed his ears a little confused.


    Han Mo smiled and shook his head.


    Little Pang Xie looked at Han Mo and shook his head. "Do you mean she refused me? But we had a good time talking before. I was laying an ambush pen for my confession. I was sure it was at the most appropriate time. I think we could break through this confession, but I really confessed, but she only made a smiling face. Brother Han, did Wang Xi really refuse me? "


    Little Ponzi got up from his chair excitedly and looked desperate.

 Chapter 833

    Wang Qian had planned to go to Han Mo''s office to send Guo Tao a candidate list of program guests. As soon as she got to this floor and got out of the elevator, she heard someone talking in Han Mo''s office. When she came to the door of the office, Wang Qian suddenly stopped because she heard a familiar voice.


    Then came the long speech of little Ponzi.


    Wang Qian kept smiling at the corners of her mouth until


    "Did Wang Qian really refuse me?" Little Ponzi asked loudly.


    Wang Qian''s expression was frozen on her face. She held the folder tightly with her hands. Her heart pounded violently. The whole world was quiet. She could only hear her heartbeat. Each violent impact shook her ears for a long time.


    She wanted to appear in front of little pangxie immediately, tell him that things were not what little pangxie thought, and then scolded him severely. She didn''t even understand the meaning of smiling face. Why was she so stupid.


    Wang Qian was a little afraid for the first time. He was afraid of little pangxie. He really thought he didn''t like him and gave up.


    At the thought of this, Wang Qian''s heart hurt faintly. Did she give up


    Wang Qian wanted to take a step forward, but her legs were like lead. She couldn''t sell at all, and her heart was still beating violently.


    "Brother Han, please tell me. You''re from here. I... I haven''t talked about girlfriends. I don''t understand girls'' thoughts."


    Little Pang Xie''s voice floated to Wang Qian''s ear again. Every word was so clear. He was waiting for Han Mo''s suggestion.


    Wang Qian was also waiting. Her heart beat to her throat and hung nervously.


    Han Mo didn''t speak immediately and smiled.


    Pang Xie could see Han Mo laughing, but Wang Qian couldn''t. She didn''t know what was going on in the office. Although she only waited for more than ten seconds, she didn''t answer immediately. It was like waiting for centuries for Wang Qian.


    Before she knew it, Wang Qian''s palm was full of sweat and left fingerprints on the folder.


    Time passed second by second.


    Han Mo shook his eyes, smiled, picked up the paper on the table, wrote a few words, and then handed it to little pangxie.


    Little pangxie looked at the words on the paper, stared, then covered his mouth and wanted to laugh. He was embarrassed to be too excited in front of Han mo.


    Ponzi cleared his throat. "Really?"


    Han Mo glanced at the door again, nodded slightly and gave a light um.


    Little pangxie held paper in his hands and covered his chest happily.


    All this happened silently in the office. Wang Qian standing at the door didn''t know.


    "Thank you, brother Han. I see." Little pangxie suddenly folded the paper and put it in his pocket.


    Wang Qian didn''t hear what Han Mo said. What did she know? What''s the matter. And why is little pangxie''s voice so calm? Does Han Mo also mistakenly think she is rejecting little pangxie?


    Did Han Mo just say to let little pangxie give up? That''s why little Pang Xie said he knew. Does he just want to stop contacting her?


    Wang Qian drew countless question marks in her heart. Each question mark stabbed her in the heart.


    She regretted that she had to be shy and didn''t make it clear. She knew that little pangxie was stupid and thoughtless. She couldn''t understand the meaning of a smiling face in that context at that time. If I said, "I agree" at that time, wouldn''t it be all right.


    Wang Xi really regretted that she had never been so pinched in her work. She always worked in a wind and fire and did things neatly. How come she is so stupid when she meets her feelings? Wang Qian has never been in love. She doesn''t understand many things, and even doesn''t know how she feels about liking someone.


    Until that day when the program was recorded, everyone was joking about little pangxie, and she also joked with him. However, the more she thought about it, the more uncomfortable she felt. Only then did she take the initiative to send a message to little pangxie to comfort him.


    She chatted with little pangxie and gradually found that she had a good impression of little pangxie. Moreover, little pangxie is a very humorous and interesting person. She knows everything. Like a know it all, no problem can defeat him. If she has any difficulties, she can help solve them by telling him.


    When little Pang Xie confessed, Wang Xi was happy. At that time, she didn''t know how to answer. She deleted and wrote many times. Finally, she only sent a smiling face because she was too shy to say anything else.


    "After listening to you, I understand what to do. It won''t be like before." Little Ponzi smiled and said.


    Wang Qian''s heart pounded, fell from the cliff to the bottom of the valley, and suddenly said "I see", "not like before", what does it mean.


    "Then I''m out. You''re busy first." Little Ponzi was ready to get up and go out.


    Wang Qian was silly. She knew that Han Mo must have told little pangxie to give up and told him that she didn''t like him.


    No, it''s wrong. Little Pang Xie and Han Mo understand it wrong. They are all wrong. It''s not what they understand.


    Little Ponzi had stood up and gently pushed back. The chair was moved back a short distance, making a sound of friction with the ground.


    "No, you understand wrong. I agree. I like you too." Wang Qian closed her eyes and rushed into the office. She couldn''t care so much. Her words burst out like her steps.


    She didn''t know how she got into Han Mo''s office, let alone how she said these words.


    She only knew that she had finished her words and opened her eyes. Han Mo and little Ponzi were looking at her.


    Han Mo smiled.


    Little Ponzi was stunned.


    "Qian... Qian, you, what you just said is true?" Little pangxie couldn''t believe his ears. He never dared to think that Wang Qian would personally say that she liked him.


    Wang Qian has said that although she doesn''t know how to say it, since she said it, she is not afraid of anything. Wang Qian nodded, "really."


    Xiao pangxie rushed over and hugged Wang Qian. "Thank you, thank you, I like you, I like you so much."


    "I really didn''t expect you to appear suddenly. It turned out that you really like me too." Little pangxie was so excited that he held Wang Qian''s hand tighter.


    "OK, this is president Han''s office. President Han is watching there. You''re not embarrassed. I''m still embarrassed." Wang Qian broke away from little pangxie''s hands and said.


    Little pangxie also felt a little embarrassed. He smiled, put down his arm, turned to Han Mo and said, "brother Han, you are still smart. You have already seen that only I am so stupid."


    Wang Qian was stunned. Did Han Mo see it? So Han Mo knew what smiling face meant just now?


    Wang Qian looked at pangxie with inquiring eyes.


    Little pangxie took out a neatly folded piece of paper from his coat pocket, unfolded it carefully, and turned the side with words towards Wang Qian.


    The note was very clear, "smiling face = agree".


    It turned out that Han Mo just saw this meaning. Why not say it directly? Wang Qian determined that she had not heard Han Mo say this sentence. Why did she write a note.


    Han Mo smiled and didn''t speak. In fact, as soon as Wang Xi arrived at the door, Han Mo saw her. The reason why he wrote a note to tell little pangxie was that he didn''t want Wang Xi to hear it, so that Wang Xi would say it by herself.


    Little pangxie didn''t understand, but Wang Xi suddenly understood the mystery. Han Mo must have found out when she was eavesdropping at the door, so she had to use the method of provocation.


    At this time, Wang Xi felt that she was too embarrassed to express so loudly just now. She smiled and ran out of Han Mo''s office with her face covered.


    "Sissy, what''s the matter with you? What are you running for? " Little Ponzi is still confused.


    "Brother Han, I''ll go after sissy." Then little Ponzi ran out of the office.


    Han Mo smiled and shook his head. Little pangxie also found his destination. Han Mo was really happy.

 Chapter 834

    Han Mo looked at the two hurried away figures and smiled.


    Without the influence of small pang Xie, Han Mo''s planning case progressed quickly. After completing the planning case, it was directly sent to Guo Tao and song hero.


    Han Mo''s cell phone rang as soon as the planning case was sent.


    Guo Tao''s name is beating on the screen. Han Mo is still a little strange. Have you finished reading the planning case so soon? I put the phone through without any more thought.


    "Mr. Han, is Pang Xie with you? He didn''t answer my call just now. I don''t know if it''s you. "


    "Just now, not now." Han Mo answered casually.


    "Oh, so..." Guo Tao hesitated and continued to ask, "did you go alone?"


    "No." Han Mo tells the truth.


    The other side of the phone was silent for a moment, "OK, I see. Thank you, Mr. Han."


    Although Guo Tao held back his smile and didn''t laugh out loud, he was still very strange when he said his last sentence. Han Mo could tell that he was laughing.


    Guo Tao didn''t mention the planning case at all, and after asking clearly, he hurriedly hung up the phone. Han Mo smiled and shook his head. He guessed that Guo Tao saw Xiao pangxie with Wang Qian just now. He was very surprised, but he didn''t see it clearly. He wasn''t sure. He didn''t get through to Xiao pangxie. He was curious. He should have hesitated for a long time before calling Han mo.


    A rush of footsteps came from the corridor, from far to near.


    "Mr. Han, is little Pang Xie away?" Song hero walked into Han Mo''s office with a bad smile on his face.


    Han Mo said softly.


    Song hero''s expression was very subtle, "well... Cough, guess what I saw?"


    Han Mo smashed his mouth. I didn''t expect that even song hero would gossip like this. "Little pangxie is with Wang Qian."


    "You know!" Song Yingxiong was as surprised as when he saw Wang Qian holding hands with little Pang Xie just now.


    Han Mo nodded a little speechless and put his calm hands on the table. "Just now I sent the planning case to you and Guo Tao''s mailbox."


    "I''ll go back and see it right away." Song Yingxiong quickly stood up and turned out of the office.


    Han Mo''s cell phone rang again. He didn''t bother to see it. It''s certain that someone saw pangxie and Wang Qian, and someone came to him for verification. They can''t keep a low profile. It''s true for young people to fall in love now.


    The mobile phone has been ringing. The screen is facing down on the table. Han Mo reluctantly picked up the mobile phone, ready to repeat what he just said, and just picked up the mobile phone.


    "Mom?" Chen Yuehong''s number was beating on the screen. Han Mo whispered and hurriedly connected the phone, because Chen Yuehong would not call Han Mo during working hours unless there was something important.


    Just after the phone was connected, Chen Yuehong''s hurried voice came out of the receiverˇ° Hurry to Kangxin hospital. We''ll drive there now. Xiaoya said she had a stomachache. "


    Han Mo took the phone and walked out of the office.


    There is only one possibility of stomachache at this time.


    At this moment, Han Mo has been waiting for a long time. He fantasized many times, but never thought he would be nervous.


    When he heard Shuya''s stomachache, Han Mo''s heart sank. Although he knew that this was a normal reaction to labor, Shuya had already arrived in June and could attack at any time. The doctor also explained that as long as he was uncomfortable, he went to the hospital for hospitalization.


    All the psychological preparations began early in pregnancy. He found a lot of information on the Internet, not only about pregnant women, but also about childbirth.


    He and Shuya both want to have a natural birth. Shuya is good for her children, but Han Mo really wants to experience that painful moment with Shuya. At that moment, he wants to be with Shuya.


    Han Mo even found the precautions when giving birth naturally on the Internet. What should be done can help to give birth to Baobao more smoothly, how to cooperate with breathing and how to work hard. Han Mo determined that he knew better than Shuya. At that time, he told Shuya that Shuya didn''t want to listen. He said that it was useless to learn so much before that time.


    Shu Ya had a child once, so she was nervous about the child''s health during each birth inspection, but when it came to having a child, Shu Ya didn''t take it too seriously. She laughed at Han Mo every time she saw him carefully in front of the computer.


    Han Mo''s car drove very fast. He was both happy and nervous.


    I''m happy because I can work with Shuya to bring about a new life. That''s his child, that''s his Han Mo''s child. It must be a lovely baby, preferably a little girl, a little girl as lovely as Xuanxuan, so that he can protect three women in the future. They all revolve around him. Isn''t it beautiful? It was when Shuya was pregnant, Han Mo will imagine the picture.


    At the same time, he was also very nervous. In the past, he had no concept of this matter except that he saw the camera of women giving birth on TV until he was a child.


    He saw how Peng Ye was sent to the hospital and entered the delivery room. Then he was pushed out of the delivery room and went to the operating room.


    Han Mo didn''t know the state of Peng Ye''s production, but he saw Meng Si. Meng Si''s helpless eyes at that time. Han Mo always remembered that it was the first time he had known Meng Si for so long. He saw Meng Si, who was both decisive and narcissistic in ordinary days, but he hid in the corner of the wall without saying a word. There was nothing in his sight except the tightly closed door of the operating room.


    Before, Han Mo just had a feeling. With Shuya''s stomach getting bigger and bigger, Han Mo began to be afraid. He was afraid that Shuya would be so unhappy and that he would stand helpless in the corner outside the operating room like Meng Si.


    Han Mo doesn''t want to think about these things and tries to drive away these distractions.


    All the way, the road was very smooth and soon reached the gate of the hospital.


    Han Mo directly parked the car at the position closest to the door. Without thinking about wearing a hat and mask, he ran into the hospital.


    They have always been in this hospital for birth inspection. The environment of the hospital has long been familiar. Han Mo called Chen Yuehong. No one answered the phone. Maybe they were busy. The other three old people were the same. They must be together, but they didn''t hear the phone.


    Han Mo took the elevator and went directly to the waiting floor.


    As soon as I got out of the elevator, I saw Han Jun and Shu Qiang wandering around at the door of the waiting room. They looked very nervous and looked at the door where they couldn''t see anything from time to time.


    "Xiaoya is checking inside." Han Jun said directly when he saw Han mo.


    "We don''t go in, and we don''t know what''s going on inside." Shu Qiang''s anxious breathing is not peaceful and stable.


    Han Mo was actually more nervous than anyone, but he comforted the two old men and took two steps to the door.


    The door is open, but the door is a partition. You can''t see anything in the scene, but you can hear the noise inside. Kangxin hospital is a senior private hospital, so you pay great attention to privacy. When you enter the door, it is an independent partition. Every pregnant woman waiting for delivery will be arranged in an independent cubicle with special doctor and nurse services, Of course, this treatment is limited to pregnant women who have reserved senior VIP rooms.


    A nurse sits in the guide desk at the door. From time to time, the nurses who rush out of the guide desk communicate with the nurses in the guide desk. The nurses in the guide desk shout out the maternal name again. The family members who hear the name will go to the guide desk to sign, and then be guided to a nearby door.


    Han Mo doesn''t know what the other door is for, but he has been listening carefully to the nurse''s voice, hoping to hear a familiar name.


    "Shuya."


    When Han Mo heard the name, his first reaction was to rush to the medical guidance platform. Shu Qiang and Han Jun also ran over.


    There are not many other family members waiting here. After all, it is a senior VIP room, which is not affordable for ordinary families. Their mood is the same as that of Han mo. they are all waiting anxiously. They didn''t care about Han mo before. When they heard the familiar name Shuya, some family members subconsciously looked at the direction of the eye guidance platform.


    The nurse saw Han Mo''s eyes shake, showing a surprised look, but just a flash, and then returned to a professional smile.


    "Only one immediate family member is allowed to accompany." Said the nurse peacefully.


    Han Mo was about to follow. Shu Qiang behind him said fiercely, "I''m also a direct relative. I''m Shuya''s father."


    Everyone was stunned. Han mogang wanted to explain to Shu Qiang.


    The nurse said directly, "immediate family members can only be husbands."


    Shu Qiang''s body stiffened and didn''t speak again. In fact, he knew in his heart, but he was too worried about Shu Ya, so he blurted out just now.


    Han Mo followed the nurse through another door. Soon, Chen Yuehong and Liu Huijuan came out of the waiting room.


    "How''s it going? How''s Xiaoya? "


    "Where''s Xiaoya?"


    Han Jun and Shu Qiang hurried over and asked.


    "Xiaoya has been pushed to the delivery room and let us out. It says that only her husband can enter." Liu Huijuan''s face was full of worry.


    "It''s all right. Xiao Mo has gone in. Stay with Xiao Ya. Let''s wait outside. It''ll be fine. Don''t worry. " Chen Yuehong also thinks about it in her heart. Shuya has a stomachache all the time. The doctor says everything is normal, but looking at Xiaoya''s pain, she also feels distressed.


    Liu Huijuan, who is a mother, will only be more anxious than Chen Yuehong. She knows that Han Mo has gone in, but she doesn''t look at it with her own eyes. She''s really worried. She asked the doctor just now. Only one person can go in, and it must be her husband, so she can''t go in together.


    The four old people didn''t say a word. They sat together in the waiting area, because everyone was very nervous and didn''t want to say a word. The four people stared at the door Han Mo walked in just now. Every time the door was pushed open, they couldn''t help standing up, but they were not comfortable. They sat down and said, "it''s okay, it''s okay" from time to time, Not only comfort others, but also comfort yourself.


    In the delivery room, Han Mo tightly held Shuya''s hand, "follow my breath for a while, let''s work hard together, you can''t help biting me, let''s meet the baby together." Han Mo''s voice was firm and powerful. He kissed Shuya on the back of her hand.


    Shuya nodded her head, took a deep breath and tried to endure the pain.


    The midwife was ready. She recognized Shuya and Han Mo long ago and smiled to comfort Shuya.

 Chapter 835

    Whether heard from others or seen in the book, they are different from their own experience.


    Han Mo thought that he was holding Shuya''s hand countless times, working with her and waiting for the birth of a new life.


    But when the day really came, Han Mo looked at Shu Ya and endured tears. His forehead was full of sweat. When he clenched his teeth, Han Mo couldn''t help crying.


    "Xiaoya, don''t panic. You breathe with my rhythm." Han Mo didn''t care to wipe his tears. One hand held Shuya''s hand tightly, and the other hand wiped away tears from the corners of her eyes and sweat drops from her forehead.


    Shuya''s breathing was very chaotic. She wanted to follow the midwife''s instructions, but the pain had taken away most of her consciousness, so that Shuya couldn''t work hard with the midwife. Half an hour later, there was still no progress.


    Han Mo just cheered Shuya on the side before. Shuya tried to cooperate with the midwife, but because the breathing was chaotic, the whole process was chaotic, and she couldn''t follow the strength of the midwife at all.


    Han Mo will let Shuya follow his breath.


    Shuya had no strength to speak, but he could hear Han Mo''s voice.


    "Inhale... Exhale... Inhale..." Han Mo''s voice was clear and firm, echoing in Shuya''s ears.


    At first, Shuya''s breathing was chaotic. Gradually, she began to overcome her pain and try to breathe in and out with Han Mo''s breathing.


    She found that the breathing pain seemed to be alleviated, and because she had been listening carefully to Han Mo''s instructions, her mental strength also shifted a little. After dispersing her attention, the pain was also alleviated.


    The midwife found that Han Mo''s method worked and quickly gave Shuya instructions to follow her.


    Although Han Mo still issued breathing instructions, in the end, Shuya couldn''t hear it. The pain had swept through the whole body, every cell, every inch of skin and every nerve.


    "Fast, fast." Cried the midwife excitedly.


    Han Mo held Shuya''s hand tightly with both hands. "Shuya is great. It''s almost that good. Let''s cheer together. We can meet Chenchen right away. Will she be a lovely little girl or a handsome little boy? If it''s a little girl, I hope she''s as beautiful as you. If it''s a boy, it must be like me. If it''s a girl, I''ll protect the three of you. If it''s a boy, I''ll protect the two of you with him. "


    Shuya can hear, but she can''t respond to Han mo. all her attention is on force, and the pain has made her unconscious. Only Han Mo''s words are still floating in Shuya''s ears. Shuya loves Han Mo, Xuanxuan and Chenchen.


    Han Mo held Shuya''s hand tightly and said about their good life, with memories of the past and hopes for the future.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. Shuya has begun to control herself not to make a sound because of too much pain, but later she can''t control it. Every effort will make a painful sound. I don''t know how many cries are made because of pain,


    Han Mo held Shu Ya''s hand and burst into tears. He hoped that the pain could be shared with him. Looking at Shu Ya''s confrontation with the pain, his heart would break. He gently kissed Shu Ya''s hand and called her name, "Shu Ya... Shu Ya."


    The cheers of the midwife.


    With a baby cry, it was all over.


    The midwife held the baby, and the nurse beside him was so excited that he almost jumped up.


    "It''s a boy, boy."


    Shuya is tired and paralyzed in bed. Han Mo has no intention to look at the child. He quickly wipes the sweat for Shuya and dries the tears from the corners of his eyes.


    The midwife handed the baby to Han Mo and let him see his child. Han Mo held the child in front of Shuya.


    "Xiaoya, this is our child, a boy. In the future, he and I will protect you and Xuanxuan together." Han Mo''s eyes were full of tears. This was his son and Shuya''s son. Shuya fought for his son.


    Four old people were hurrying around outside the door.


    "Why hasn''t Xiaoya come out? She''s out now than those who went in after her."


    "Can you shut up and come out in a minute? What are you doing here? My heart is flustered by you."


    Shu Qiang is really worried and has no other way. Every time he asks the nurse, the nurse just smiles and says that it may be fast. Let them wait here at ease. How can they be at ease? They can''t be at ease if they don''t see people. In addition to wandering around, he couldn''t think of a good way, but he could relieve the pressure. Liu Huijuan looked more worried, and the two began to quarrel.


    Chen Yuehong and Han Jun are also worried. They don''t want to hear Shu Qiang talk, but they also understand the mood of Shu Qiang and Liu Huijuan. They directly stand at the door and look inside. They can''t see anything, but they are more secure when they stand here.


    Suddenly a sound of footsteps came out of the door, and the sound of the operating table being pushed.


    "Isn''t it the same as Peng ye who didn''t give birth and wants to have an operation?" Chen Yuehong said uneasily when she heard the voice.


    Han Jun frowned and snapped, "don''t crow mouth."


    Chen Yuehong quickly shut up.


    When Shuya had a stomachache, Peng Ye was also at her home. She wanted to come to the hospital with her, but Xuanxuan couldn''t be at home alone, so Peng Ye stayed to take care of Xuanxuan. The little guy wanted to come to the hospital with his mother very much, but later, the adults said that there would be a lot of things for his mother to go to the hospital. She couldn''t help and distracted adults. In fact, the little guy wanted to say that he could help and wouldn''t distract adults, but the child was very sensible and didn''t insist anymore, but he asked to pick himself up as soon as his mother was born, Peng Ye promised for Shuya because she wanted to go there as soon as possible.


    Liu Huijuan and Shu Qiang also anxiously ran to the door and waited together.


    Shu Qiang rubbed his hands hard. He didn''t worry so much before his operation. Now his worried hands began to tremble.


    With the sound of the operating table wheels rolling closer and closer, four old people stood at the door, feeling more and more anxious.


    "Come out, come out." Chen Yuehong whispered and grabbed her wife''s hand.


    The four looked anxiously at the closed door.


    Suddenly.


    The door opened.


    "Xiaoya."


    "Xiaoya."


    The nurse pushed the operating car. Han Mo stood next to her, holding Shuya in her hand.


    All four old people looked at Shuya and rushed to Shuya''s bed.


    "Xiaoya, are you okay?"


    "How''s Xiaoya?"


    "Xiaoya, can you still talk?"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    The operating table has been stopped at the door. The four old people ask Shuya every word.


    "Who will hold the child?" The neglected nurse, who had been standing next to her child, suddenly walked up to the four old people and said helplessly.


    At this time, they remembered that there were children. They only focused on Shuya and worried about Shuya. They all forgot that Shuya went in to have children.


    The nurse stood among the four old people with a smile and a child in her arms.


    Chen Yuehong hurriedly said, "Sister Liu, hold the baby."


    "Boys and girls?" Shu Qiang remembered to ask whether it was a boy or a girl.


    "Boy." Liu Huijuan said with a smile.


    The party didn''t stop much. They pushed the operating table and took the elevator with their children to the ward booked in advance.


    Peng Ye was really anxious to stay at home. Anyway, waiting at home was the same as waiting in the hospital. He drove directly to the hospital with Xuanxuan and xiaobiscuits. As soon as he got to the ward, Shuya was pushed in.


    "Mom!" The little guy''s crisp voice sounded in the ward.

 Chapter 836

    Shuya was very tired, but the pain was gone, and the whole person was much more relaxed. The little guy rushed to the operating table.


    "Mom, mom, where''s my little sister?" The little guy doesn''t know how painful the process of giving birth to a baby has been. She has no concept of giving birth. Compared with adults'' anxiety and anxiety about Shuya''s production process, the little guy cares more about her little sister.


    Although Peng ye once said it might be a boy, Xuanxuan still believes that the baby in her mother''s belly is a girl, boy? It doesn''t exist. It must be my little sister. Yuxuan thought so all the way.


    Chen Yuehong holds the baby, and others help move Shuya from the operating bed to the hospital bed.


    "Not a little sister, but a little brother." Chen Yuehong smiled and walked to the little guy with the baby in her arms.


    The originally cheerful little guy ran to grandma alive and wanted to jump to see the little sister''s little face, but when he heard grandma''s words, the whole little body stiffened, and the smile on his face disappeared in an instant.


    "What about my little sister?" The little guy doesn''t want to see the little brother suddenly. She wants a little sister.


    Shuya has been transferred to the hospital bed. Han Mo came over and rubbed the little guy''s head. "Before, we all guessed that the little sister in the mother''s belly, but now he has come out of the mother''s belly, not the little sister but the little brother."


    Han Mo always thought he would be a girl. In fact, he didn''t know what the basis was. Maybe he wanted to be a girl. In addition, the little guy always said he was a little sister, so he thought he would be a girl. However, the child has been born smoothly, and the mother and child are safe, gender is not very important.


    For the father and mother, the child''s gender is not important, health is OK, but it is too important for Xuanxuan, because it is not a simple brother or sister, but her playmate. Of course, she hopes to be a little sister. A little sister is much more fun than a little brother.


    The little guy obviously showed a disappointed look, "how can it be a little brother? Will you let me play with him with remote-controlled cars and robots in the future? Oh ~ no! "


    Xuanxuan was very unhappy when she thought that her little sister, who had agreed to play Barbie and play house together, had become a noisy, naughty, active and unmanageable little brother every day.


    The little guy is as unhappy as five stars, so he doesn''t want to hold his little brother.


    Of course, Han Mo saw the change in the little guy''s expression. He walked slowly to Xuanxuan and pinched Xuanxuan''s fleshy little face. "My brother may not play Barbie with Xuanxuan, but you can ride a bike together, build blocks together, and read books together?"


    When the little guy heard his father''s words, he gradually had a smile on his face. Before, she only thought that her little sister could accompany her to play dolls and House Games, which only girls like to play. She never thought that boys and girls could play together. Now, it seems that she can''t play with her little brother completely. There are so many things to do together.


    Han Mo continued with a smile, "and in the future, the little brother can protect Xuanxuan and his mother with his father."


    "Protect me and my mother?" The little guy looked at his father with his head tilted.


    Han Mo gently stroked the little guy''s long hair with one hand, "yes, the little brother will be a little man when he grows up, just like his father. If someone bullies his mother and Xuanxuan, his brother will beat him with his father."


    The little guy was amused by his father''s words.


    Although adults don''t care about boys and girls. They only care about whether the children are healthy and whether Shuya is in good condition, they also care about the little guy''s mood. Maybe many families are only immersed in the joy of the new baby at the moment, and don''t care about the feelings of the eldest child at home.


    Fortunately, Xuanxuan doesn''t live in such a family. Although everyone in her family has two treasures, they also care about her feelings, even more about her feelings.


    Seeing Xuanxuan smiling, everyone was relieved, including Shu Ya. Although she had just experienced such a painful process, Shu Ya still cared very much when she saw Xuanxuan''s disappointed expression. She couldn''t get up, but she didn''t leave them until Xuanxuan smiled.


    Peng ye knew that Han Mo and his family cared about Xuanxuan''s mood, so when Xuanxuan showed a small expression of disappointment and Han Mo hurried to comfort, Peng Ye didn''t dare to talk more, afraid to stimulate the child''s mood and make the little guy more unhappy. Unexpectedly, Han Mo coaxed Xuanxuan with a few words, and she dared to speak.


    "As I said before, you have a boy in your stomach. Your reaction is very different from when I was pregnant with cookies. Only boys are so lively." Peng Ye gently touched the child''s small face and was proud that he was the only one who guessed gender.


    "I can''t see who the child looks like now." Chen Yuehong said with a smile.


    Peng Ye gently touched the other side of the child''s face, "whether it''s like Han Mo or Shuya, it''s a beautiful child."


    "Maybe it''s like Xuanxuan." The little guy stood on tiptoe and looked forward to the little brother in grandma''s arms.


    Chen Yuehong lowered her hands so that Xuanxuan could see clearly.


    "Mom, put the baby in the crib." Han Mo pushes the crib in front of Chen Yuehong.


    The height of the little guy is just enough to see the little brother in the crib. In fact, such a big baby can''t see whether it is a girl or a boy. At the moment, it doesn''t matter whether it is a little brother or a little sister in the little guy''s heart.


    Han Mo didn''t take care of the children anymore. He sat quietly by Shuya''s bed and held Shuya''s hand. "It''s hard."


    "Say such a disgusting thing." Shuya smiled at the corners of her mouth.


    These three words are the words from Han Mo''s heart. He just speaks them out and doesn''t feel numb.


    "Wait for me." Han Mo patted the back of Shuya''s hand, got up and left the ward. When he came to the door, he turned back and smiled at Shuya.


    Shuya doesn''t know what Han Mo is going to do. She takes back her sight after seeing Han Mo leave.


    Others gathered around the baby''s crib and looked at the sleeping baby. They didn''t notice that Han Mo had left the ward.


    After a while, Han Mo didn''t come back. Shuya began to wonder what Han Mo had done.


    Peng ye went to Shuya''s bed and looked around, "where''s Han Mo? It was here just now. Why did it suddenly disappear? "


    Shu Ya shook her head. "I don''t know. He just said it."


    "What else can I do at this time?" Peng Ye didn''t think much. He pulled down the chair by the bed and sat by the bed.


    "Where''s Xiao Mo?" Han Jun glanced back. Shu Ya didn''t see Han Mo around and asked casually.


    Han Mo is not the protagonist in today''s ward. His short disappearance did not attract everyone''s attention, but Shuya felt strange, because Han Mo just said "hard work" and suddenly went out.


    Just then.


    The light in the ward went out.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Why did the light go out?"


    "Power failure?"


    "It''s impossible. How can the hospital have a power outage."


    Suddenly!


    When Han Jun was ready to find a nurse, several faint candlelight lit up the dark ward.

 Chapter 837

    Everyone''s eyes were attracted by the candlelight.


    "Nurse, what''s the matter? Is there a power failure?"


    "How can the hospital be powered off?"


    "Hurry up and restore the electricity. The ward can''t be without lights. There are pregnant women."


    "If we don''t call again, we''ll complain."


    The four old people were very angry. They had never heard of the power failure in the hospital. They felt dark in the ward, especially in such a high-end hospital. They heard that it would cost a lot of money to live in a day.


    If they didn''t love Shuya, if they were ill, they wouldn''t live in such an expensive ward anyway. They don''t require much service. As long as Shuya is safe and safe, children can be healthy, and spending money is secondary.


    They can''t meet such low requirements. The power will be cut off in the high-level VIP ward.


    The candlelight stopped at the door of the ward. The four old people said everything in a bad tone.


    The light that stops for a while continues to move to the ward, from far to near.


    Shuya''s ward is very large. For the sake of maternal privacy, a shelter was made at the entrance. Because the ward is very dark, candlelight shone through the shelter into the ward.


    In addition to the candle light moving slowly and getting brighter, you can also hear the subtle sound of the friction between the wheels and the ground.


    Nurses should not walk so slowly. If the ward is suddenly powered off for some reason, nurses and staff will quickly rush to the ward to appease pregnant women and their families.


    Others don''t know, but Peng''s ambition is clear that there will never be a power failure in this hospital. Even if the power failure in their ward is really the only irresistible factor, there will be staff to deal with it at the first time, and they will never make a candle and walk slowly inside.


    Just when everyone was confused, suddenly the candle light was closer and brighter. At the moment, the light emitted by the candle was enough to illuminate people close. Now Shu Qiang can see each other through the light of the candle, and can see


    "Han Mo?" Peng Ye shouted first and then took a breath.


    Shuya was stunned, and her eyes flashed in the candlelight.


    Han Mo pushed a small cart with both hands. On the cart was a huge heart made up of many red roses. The periphery of the rose heart was a circle of candles, which illuminated the already red roses more brightly.


    The cart was surrounded by hydrogen balloons, and Han Mo stood behind the cart.


    Everyone was stunned by the sudden scene, and the cart was pushed to Shuya''s bed.


    Just when everyone doesn''t know what''s going to happen next.


    Han Mo suddenly knelt on one knee and didn''t know where to turn into a delicate small box.


    With a bang, the box was opened.


    "Shuya, will you marry me?"


    From Han Mo who saw the candlelight, to seeing the rose heart through the candlelight, and then Han Mo took out the ring and knelt down on one knee to say this sentence, everything was done at one go, and the ward was quiet in an instant.


    Shu Qiang, Han Jun, Liu Huijuan and Chen Yuehong, who were still complaining about anger, stared in surprise, opened their mouths and held their breath.


    Peng Ye smiled and looked like Shuya. Xuanxuan, who was just about to scream, jumped to her parents and was held by Peng Ye.


    "Shh." Peng Ye shook his head and asked the little guy to keep his voice down.


    The little guy was very excited. This was the first time she saw such a scene. Didn''t only the prince kneel on one knee and ask the princess to marry him?


    Shuya was surprised to cover her mouth. She wondered why han Mo suddenly wanted to go out and why there was a sudden power failure. However, she never thought that the two things would be connected. She never thought that Han Mo proposed to her at this time because the surprise was so big that Shuya couldn''t react.


    At the moment, Shuya only burst into tears and didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, everyone kept quiet tacitly, and even the newly born morning didn''t disturb mom and dad.


    Han Mo kept his posture and continued, "please forgive me that I can only prepare such a simple proposal ceremony. I have imagined many proposal scenes and pictures. I''ve been planning, but then you got pregnant. I''m so happy, but at the same time, I''m also a little lost, because the proposal will be delayed again. I wanted to give you a more grand proposal ceremony, but I don''t want to wait. I really don''t want to wait any longer. Shuya, marry me, marry me? "


    The light of the candle reflected on Han Mo''s face. For the first time, he couldn''t help hanging his nervous expression on his face. His heart was beating. Time seemed to be forbidden. At the moment, only he and Shuya were left.


    Han Mo looked at Shuya affectionately, and his breath became short, looking forward to the answer.


    Shuya also looked at Han Mo affectionately. The man she loved deeply and loved now knelt on one knee and said to her what she had been looking forward to hearing.


    Time seems to go back to the University era. At that time, they simply loved each other. At that time, they looked forward to one day in the future and vowed to join hands for a lifetime.


    In Han Mo''s eyes, Shuya is still the shy girl.


    In Shuya''s eyes, Han Mo is no longer the reckless boy who has no reasonable planning for his dreams and does things recklessly.


    He is a good father with responsibility and responsibility. He will become a good husband who loves her, protects her and loves her in the future.


    Han Mo''s surprise was really too sudden, so Shu Qiang and they all needed time to slow down, but now they all slowed down, from a confused face to a scream.


    Shuya still had no response.


    In fact, it''s not that there is no response, but the candle is too dark. They can''t see clearly. In fact, Shuya has burst into tears at the moment.


    Only Han Mo can see and understand these tears.


    Shu Qiang whispered his daughter''s name, "Shuya?"


    Liu Huijuan gently pulled her wife''s clothes, shook her head, told him to leave it alone and let Shuya make her own decision.


    Shu Qiang understood Liu Huijuan''s meaning and didn''t speak again. He was just worried in his heart.


    Han Jun and Chen Yuehong are more worried. Shuya is not their daughter-in-law yet. They have a sense of anxiety that prospective parents-in-law want to carry their daughter-in-law home.


    The little guy was anxious to jump up, but Peng Ye kept pulling her. She also tried to control her emotions. She really wanted to promise her father for her mother.


    Han Mo was distressed to see Shuya keep crying. If he didn''t kneel on one knee, he would wipe away her tears.


    Shuya''s ears were full of Han Mo''s voice, "will you marry me... Will you..."


    There is only Han Mo in the world in front of us.


    Shuya slowly raised her right hand, her slender fingers drooping slightly.


    "I will."


    Han Mo''s tight face burst into a happy smile with the sound of "I am willing". He put the ring on Shuya''s ring finger.


    Cheers rang out throughout the ward, and everyone was clapping and clapping hard for them.


    Obviously, these applause are not just for their family.


    The lights came on in cheers and applause. Nurses, doctors and midwives stood at the door. Their faces were filled with happiness and emotion.


    Han Mo got up, took Shuya in his arms and wiped the tears off her face, while Han Mo wet his eyes.


    "I will, I will, Dad, I will, ha ha ha." As soon as Peng Yeshou released, Xuanxuan jumped out of her big life and jumped and jumped beside her parents.

 Chapter 838

    A lot has happened in this month.


    First of all, listen to me, mom and dad finally ushered in the last program. In the last program, it was not the form of answering questions, but a process of sitting down and chatting and replying to the closed loop. Families who had participated in the program returned to the stage again. This time, they were not thinking about the answers to questions nervously, but just sitting and chatting together, Talk about their changes in the past month.


    For Han Mo, ratings are the least important part. He hopes that all audiences can think about their changes in the past month like these ordinary guests. If the changes are significant and develop in a good direction, he hopes that all these good changes can be persisted for children and parents.


    The response of the program in the audience has far exceeded that of any previous variety show, and the value of the program itself is far greater than the significance brought by the ratings.


    Han Mo''s work has been put aside. The second important thing is that the morning is full moon. A little thing as small as he was born has grown fat rapidly in the month and changed into a small meat ball.


    But Shuya is thin, which makes Peng Ye very angry, because Peng Ye has a child several months earlier than Shuya, but her figure has not recovered. Although she is not fat, she is not thin. Compared with her previous figure, she is not a little fat.


    Peng Ye is tall and used to be a bamboo pole. No matter where he goes, he belongs to the super thin type. But after giving birth to a child, she has entered the world of slight obesity, which is not close to the word body.


    What Peng Ye couldn''t accept most was that Shuya was not fat when she was pregnant, but there was a ball in her stomach. When she finished giving birth to a child, she unloaded the ball, and the whole person basically returned to before giving birth to a child.


    "Xiaoya, I''ve been looking forward to this day for a long time." Peng Ye stood behind Shuya and gently looked at Shuya in the mirror.


    The makeup artist is seriously making up for Shuya. Xiaomei has been making up for Shuya for many years. She became famous in the makeup artist circle after she followed Shuya. In those years, she was just a fledgling girl. In this circle of qualifications and contacts, Xiaomei has no competitiveness. Once when I was working as a temporary makeup artist backstage of a TV program group, I met Shuya and changed her fate from then on.


    This time, Xiaomei is not painting stage makeup for Shuya, not Street makeup, not the makeup for daily activities, but the bride''s makeup.


    She had fantasized countless times, and finally she could show them on Shuya''s face for the first time.


    "Sister Shuya, you are so beautiful today." Xiaomei also looked at Shuya in the mirror and praised her sincerely.


    Shuya is very beautiful. Among all female stars, her appearance can be top-notch, not only her appearance but also her temperament. These were discovered when Xiaomei made up Shuya for the first time, but today''s Shuya is the most beautiful Xiaomei has seen in recent years. Sweet beauty is scattered all over.


    Shuya smiled. At the moment, she only has happiness in her heart. This happiness integrates into the blood from inside to outside and flows to every corner of her body. There is no makeup on her face. She can only see a bright smile. In her eyes, there is only one thing called happiness.


    "Mom, mom!" The makeup artist''s door was suddenly pushed open, and a clear voice came in from outside the door, followed by a burst of rapid footsteps, pattering from far to near.


    Xuanxuan almost jumped into the room, and the small guy''s clear laughter echoed over the huge dressing room.


    "I dressed up my little brother today. Isn''t it beautiful, mom? Look." The little guy excitedly pointed to his well-dressed little brother.


    Shuya looked in the direction pointed by the little guy''s little hand. She was stunned and her expression was complex.


    "Are you sure this isn''t our cookie?" Peng Ye covered his mouth and smiled.


    Xiaomei is also laughing.


    Liu Huijuan was a little helpless and said, "we used to wear a handsome little dress for Chenchen, but Xuanxuan had to say it was not good-looking and wanted to match it with her brother."


    Chenchen wears pink flowers on her head with white lace hair band, and a white lace princess skirt on her body. There are many pink flowers at the skirt that reflect remotely with the hair band.


    With Chenchen''s cute big eyes, it''s a lovely little princess, but... Chenchen is a boy


    Shu Qiang said with a smile, "what boys and girls, now such a big child, no gender, how to look good and how to come, right, Xuanxuan."


    The little guy got grandpa''s support and the chicken nodded in agreement.


    In fact, regardless of gender, Chenchen dressed up really cute. Shuya took Chenchen, held him in her arms and smiled. In fact, it''s good to dress up like this. Take more photos. After this stage, you can''t dress him up as you like.


    Shuya rubbed the little guy''s head, "Xuanxuan dressed up very beautifully for her brother."


    "Really?" The little guy''s eyes were round.


    "Of course it''s true."


    "Mom said I was beautifully dressed, Ouye ~" the little guy waved a victory gesture to grandma.


    The little guy is today''s little flower girl, and the dress is also very beautiful, but the little dress the little guy wears is designed by Han Mo himself. In Han Mo''s heart, every link of the wedding is very important, and there must be no children''s play. That''s why the little guy wants to dress up his brother, Han Mo tosses about with her, because he is still young in the morning, so he doesn''t have to participate in the link of the wedding. But Xuanxuan can''t. She can''t dress casually. Han Mo should match the wedding set design.


    "Mom, are you going to marry your father?" The little guy put his hands together and asked with envy.


    Shuya smiled shyly, "yes, mom is finally going to marry dad."


    The little guy asked seriously with a tight face, "can Xuanxuan marry her father with her mother?"


    Everyone was amused by Xuanxuan''s words, but the little guy looked serious.


    "Isn''t Xuanxuan going to marry her father with her mother today? And I''m wearing a skirt designed by my father like my mother. " Shuya smiled and rubbed Xuanxuan''s head.


    The little guy looked at his skirt, put on a bright smile on his face, took the skirt with both hands and turned happily.


    Around and around, like a lovely flower beating in the air.


    Just then, the door of the dressing room was knocked gently, and two girls in similar little dresses ran in from the door.


    Zeng Ying ran to Shuya with a smile, "sister Shuya, you are so beautiful."


    "Sister Shuya is always beautiful." Wang Qian''s chubby round face became rounder because of her happy smile.


    The two bridesmaids, wearing the same style of small dresses, chattered around Shuya. They were even more excited than today''s heroine.


    After a while, the door was knocked again. After knocking this time, he didn''t directly push the door in, but asked softly at the door, "sister Shu Ya, have you changed your clothes? The wedding is about to begin. " Little Ponzi stood at the door listening to the answer inside.


    "Sister Shuya, just squat at the door and wait." Wang Qian deliberately said in a commanding tone. Then she covered her mouth and smiled again.


    Little pangxie is the best man today. In his own words, today is the most handsome day he has lived for more than 20 years.


    Hearing Wang Qian''s words, Pang Xie quickly promised, "OK, I''ll wait at the door. If you have anything to do, just call me."

 Chapter 839

    Zeng Ying covered her mouth and smiled. She whispered, "you''re in charge of little pangxie before you get married. If you get married, don''t be pinched to death."


    Wang Qian proudly raised her round face, "that''s necessary. He''s happy to be pinched by me."


    Han Mo didn''t know what was going on in the dressing room. He sent Pang Xie to see if Shuya needed any help.


    The layout of the whole venue and the arrangement of the wedding process, from each link to a flower on the table, are all done by Han Mo himself.


    He can spend a lot of money to invite designers to help design, but he is not satisfied with other people''s schemes. They are not the scenes he wants. Other people''s designs will only lean to a certain point. According to the designer''s preferences, the designer''s own understanding of marriage and his speculation about Han Mo Shuya.


    Some feelings can not be expressed with appropriate words, unless you are the person in the feelings and express them with your heart.


    After returning all the designer''s plans, Han Mo decided to design it himself. After several days and nights of careful design, he could present the romantic and warm scene in the venue at the moment.


    Every little detail represents a journey that Han Mo and Shuya have gone through hand in hand. Many decorations. Others may think their role is good-looking. Only Han Mo and Shuya who have witnessed will understand their true meaning.


    Careful people will find that the decoration on both sides of the red carpet that the bride needs to walk during the ceremony is different for each section of the road.


    The road that the bride took her father''s arm represented Shuya''s innocent childhood and youth.


    When the bridegroom took the bride from his father, he entered their college time. Each section of the road can represent the journey that Shuya and Han Mo passed together. Some are carefree, innocent and ignorant, some are persistent and fierce, some are wandering and confused, some cherish beauty, and some are happy and sweet


    Each section of the road records their joys and sorrows, their mutual love, their sincerity, and their firm determination to grow old.


    There were not many guests invited to the wedding. They were all family members and close friends of both sides. They did not inform the media. All those who could attend the wedding were their closest family members and best friends.


    Han Mo wants someone to witness the sacred moment between him and Shuya, but he doesn''t want to be disturbed by people, the media or fanatical fans. He doesn''t care about fans. He just hopes that their wedding will be a happy, romantic and peaceful day. I hope you can bless them silently in your heart.


    "Xiaomo, do you really don''t accept red envelopes? This is your only chance to accept my red envelope. You have two children and don''t have full moon wine. Unless you get married again, I really won''t have a chance to give you a red envelope. " Meng Si said without hesitation.


    Han Mo Dynasty Meng Si rolled his eyes and said angrily, "take your money and keep it for your second marriage." Then he walked towards the front of the meeting.


    "I''m not kidding. You''re still angry." Meng Si followed Han Mo''s back.


    Han Mo invited relatives and close friends. There were not many people. There was no need to receive that red envelope. Han Mo was not short of money. It would be good if he could come to witness their wedding and bless them.


    Stars are not bad for money, but they really don''t want a penny in red envelopes to get married. There are really not many who arrange for relatives and friends to eat, drink and have fun. Many stars also make a lot of money by collecting money.


    Although Han Mo married secretly without inviting the media or notifying the media, but the media is doing this, how can they not know the news at all? They just don''t know the exact location, but it''s too simple for media reporters to track down the location of the marriage through clues.


    They started to investigate through the friends around Han Mo and Shuya. They monitored closely and tracked them seamlessly for 24 hours. Meng Si, Peng ye, Xiao pangxie, Zeng Ying and Wang Qian were all tracked by the media.


    Han Mo didn''t tell the media himself, and his family and friends kept their mouths shut and didn''t mention anything in front of the media. But not mentioning it can''t stop the media from tracking.


    After the media''s hard tracking and day-to-day efforts, they finally found the place where Han Mo and Shuya got married, but when they got to the place, they found a cruel fact.


    They can''t go at all. Let alone sneak into the venue to take photos, it is impossible to take a few photos of the best man and bridesmaid outside the venue.


    Because Han Mo bought a small island as a gift to Shu Ya before proposing marriage, and the wedding was held on this island. The media couldn''t go to the island at all. They could only look at the blue sky, the vast sea and the Pearl like beautiful island sandwiched between the blue sky and blue water


    "It''s almost time, Xiaoya. We''re going out soon." Shu Qiang looked at his watch and said.


    Shu Qiang changed his suit early. He doesn''t like dressing up at ordinary times. Today, he specially asked the stylist to make a shape, and adjusted it many times again and again until he is satisfied. In the old man''s words, today is more significant than his own marriage.


    When he got married, he was sure that the woman holding his hand would be happy, because he would give her happiness. But today, he is not sure whether the woman with his arm will be happy, because he wants to send her to another man himself.


    The gate opened slowly, and the dazzling light shone on Shuqiang and Shuya''s face through the gate, but reflected a different look.


    Han Mo stood in the center of the venue and looked affectionately at the direction of the gate. At the moment, there was warm applause. Everyone cheered and boiling, but Han Mo could not hear or see anything. At the moment, his eyes were only Shuya, the woman who was about to become his bride.


    The applause is endless. Shu Qiang and Shu Ya are standing inside the gate. At the moment, Shu Qiang can''t hear or see anything. In his eyes, he only cares for the Pearl of his hand for 28 years, but he is about to become someone else''s bride, and he wants to put his Pearl of applause in the man''s palm.


    Shu Qiang doesn''t know what the guests, relatives and friends are feeling at the moment, but he is not in a good mood. He knows that this is a happy day for his daughter and everyone. However, when Shu Qiang stands at the gate and looks at the figure of Han Mo in the distance, Shu Qiang''s heart is so heavy. His most precious baby will be handed over to others. This loss is in addition to his father, No one can understand.


    "Dad?" Shuya whispered.


    Hearing his daughter''s soft voice, Shu Qiang reacted. He had been looking at his daughter, but his thoughts had long been immersed in his own world.


    Shu Qiang took her emotions back and smiled and raised her arm slightly. Shu Ya immediately put her father''s arm on her arm happily.


    At the moment when Shu Ya was carrying Shu Qiang''s arm, the music sounded and the applause became more enthusiastic.


    Shu Qiang took his daughter to Han mo. the road was not long, but Shu Qiang felt that he had gone far.


    Han Mo doesn''t know what Shu Qiang thinks. He just wants to get the dear bride quickly, the woman he cares about and loves all his life.


    Han Mo strode forward to meet him.


    Shu Qiang walked very slowly, but he had come to Han Mo''s face. He was too reluctant to give up, too worried, and too much wanted to say what he hadn''t said. Han Mo is ready to take Shuya''s hand.


    When Shu Qiang took his daughter''s hand and handed it to Han Mo, his eyes blurred.


    But Han Mo didn''t notice. Maybe one day in the future, he will feel the same as Shu Qiang.


    Han Mo took Shuya''s hand and turned to a farther direction


    Shu Qiang stood where he was. His inner loss was in sharp contrast to Shu Ya''s happiness at the moment. At this time, Shu Qiang suddenly understood a truth.


    In fact, what is he losing? Shouldn''t I be happy for my daughter? I shouldn''t care if my daughter slips away from my own hands. It''s enough to see the carefree light in her eyes and a happy smile on her face.


    Shu Qiang looked at Shu Ya Han Mo''s back and a happy smile appeared on his face.


    Accompanied by music and applause, Han Mo and Shuya stopped, faced the witness and turned slightly to each other.


    The applause stopped abruptly, and everyone quietly waited for the last exciting moment.


    The witness looked serious and picked up the microphone.


    "Mr. Han Mo, do you want to be Ms. Shuya''s husband, love her, protect her and respect her forever?"


    "I will." Han Mo looked at Shuya affectionately and tried his best to tell the world these three words.


    "Ms. Shuya, are you willing to be Mr. Han Mo''s wife, love him, support him, accompany him and respect him forever?"


    Shuya''s eyes moistened, and the three words stuck in her throat could not be said. It may be that she has been waiting for this day for too long, so long that she can trace back to the ignorant college age.


    Because Shuya suddenly lost her voice, the whole venue was more quiet. Everyone looked at each other and didn''t know what happened to Shuya.


    Zeng Ying stood behind her and whispered, "sister Shuya, talk."


    Shuya choked and tears couldn''t stop flowing down.


    Han Mo quickly wiped the tears on Shuya''s cheek, "Xiaoya, be good, don''t cry."


    "I will! I will! "


    Just then, a soft waxy child voice sounded between Shuya and Han mo. Xuanxuan jumped and jumped with the microphone and a small round face smiled, "I''d like to. I promised my father for my mother! I do! Mother would like to! "


    Everyone burst into laughter, and the originally quiet venue suddenly became happy.


    Han Mo takes Shu Ya into his arms and kisses her affectionately.


    This kiss is destined to last a lifetime.


    This kiss, never give up.


    This kiss, love forever.


    Applause followed them all the time. I don''t know how long they kissed. Han Mo gently loosened Shuya, kissed her on the forehead, bowed his head and picked up Xuanxuan.


    The little guy sat on his father''s arm, put his arm around his father''s neck, and then put his hand around his mother''s neck. Three people stood face to face.


    Chen Yuehong sends Chenchen to Shuya''s arms.


    The sound of relatives and friends taking pictures came from around.


    This second, the four of them are the happiest people in the world. They have the sweetest smile in the world on their faces.


    ......


    Life goes on, everyone has his own wonderful.


    (end)